Moulton. Milligan. The vocabulary of the Greek Testament illustrated from the papyri and other non-literary sources. 1914.

tHtfjtf

THE VOCABULARY OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT

r927v

THE VOCABULARY OF THE

GREEK TESTAMENT ILLUSTRATED FROM THE PAPYRI AND OTHER NON-LITERARY SOURCES

BY

JAMES HOPE MOULTON, Late Fellow of King's College, Cambridge

;

Greenwood

D.D., D.Theol. Professor of Hellenistic

Greek and Indo-European Philology, Manchester University

AND

GEORGE MILLIGAN,

D.D.

Regius Professor of Divinity and Biblical Criticism,

Glasgow University

HODDER AND STOUGHTON LONDON

LIMITED 1914-1929

HI

Printed in igsg

Printed in Great Britain for Hodder and Stoughton, Limited, by Richard Clay & Sons, Limited, Bungay, Suffolk.

SEcN BY pp;

VHON

SERVICES

/ PREFATORY NOTE Upwards in

an

of twenty years ago Professor

effort to illustrate the Vocabulary

came a

of

H. Moulton asked me to join with him Greek Testament from recently discovered

J.

the

series of joint articles in the Expositor

during 1908 to In we found it possible to words. with certain 1914 publish representative 191 dealing Our collaboration the First Part of the Vocabulary : Part II followed in the next year. was then cut short by Dr. Moulton's tragic death, though I have done my utmost to The grasp and range of Dr. utilize any notes or references that he left behind him. non-literary texts.

First

1

Moulton's Greek scholarship are too well known to require acknowledgment here, but I may be allowed to record my own deep sense of personal loss in the removal at the height of his powers of one who was always the truest of friends and the most loyal of colleagues. It may be well, perhaps, to emphasize that it was in no way our aim to provide a complete Lexicon to the Greek New Testament, but rather to show the nature of the new light cast upon its language by the rich stores of contemporary papyri discovered in recent years. (See further the General Introduction to the present volume.) Apart from the papvri, considerable use has been made of the Greek inscriptions, and evidence from other non-literary sources has been freely cited, wherever it seemed likely to be useful. Very often words have been included for which our non-literary sources provide no illustration, in order to show from literary evidence, if forthcoming, or from its very absence, the relation of such words to the popular Greek.

H. Thayer's monumental edition of Grimm's Lexicon (Edinburgh, 1886), has been assumed throughout. Professor Souter's Pocket Lexicon to the Greek New Testament (Oxford, 1916), a marvellous multum in parvo, and the excellent Manual Greek Lexicon of the New Testament by Professor G. Abbott-Smith (Edinburgh, In the later Parts of the Vocabulary frequent 1922) have been of the utmost value. revised and enlarged edition of E. made to W. Bauer's reference has also been zu den Schriften des Neuen Testaments Worterbuch Preuschen's Griechisch-Deutsclics and F. to (Giessen, 1928), Preisigke's comprehensive Worterbuch der griechischen

The

use of Professor

J.

Papyrusurkunden, I. -III. i. (Berlin, 1925-1929). detailed in Abbreviations I. General.

Other books of reference

will be

found

For the ready assistance of many friends, too numerous to mention, in the carrying but a special word of thanks is due to through of this book, I am deeply grateful Professor W. G. Waddell, now of the Egyptian University, Cairo, who has read all the proofs with the most meticulous care, and has in addition furnished important ;

suggestions.

remains only to acknowledge the generosity and enterprise of Messrs. Hodder & Stoughton in undertaking the publication of the work, and to express my sense of the singular skill and accuracy with which the compositors and readers of the firm of Messrs. R. Clay & Sons, Bungay, have carried through an extremely intricate piece It

of printing.

G. MlLLIGAN. The University, Glasgow. July, 1929.

4 GENERAL INTRODUCTION Few

archaeological

in recent years have awakened more widespread recovered from the sands of Egypt, and documents papyrus

discoveries

interest than the countless

it is from them that our principal non-literary illustrations of the Vocabulary of the Greek Testament have been drawn, it may be well to describe briefly by way of Introduction what these papyri are, and what is the nature of their value for the New

as

Testament student.

— In

itself, the word papyrus is the name of a reed-plant at one time which L.) grew in great profusion in the river Nile, and (Cyperus papyrus, " or material to the name its paper" of antiquity formed from it. The pith writing gave was cut into long thin strips, which were laid of the the stem of plant papyrus (ftvftXos)

Papyrus as Writing Material.

down on a flat table and soaked with Nile water. A second layer was then placed crosswise on the top of the first, and the two layers were pressed together to form a single web or sheet. After being dried in the sun, and scraped with a shell or bone to remove 1 any roughness, a material not unlike our own brown paper was produced. The size of the papyrus sheets varied considerably, but for non-literary documents a was from nine to eleven inches in height, and from five to five and a half When more space than that afforded by a single sheet was required, inches in breadth. a number of sheets were joined together to form a roll, which could easily be extended or shortened as desired. Thus, to take the case of the New Testament autographs, which were almost certainly written on separate papyrus rolls, a short Epistle, like the Second with the Epistle to the Thessalonians, would be a roll of about fifteen inches in length the while St. Paul's in five some contents arranged columns, Epistle to longest Epistle, of the and a half. The shortest run to about feet eleven the Romans, would Gospels, the longest, St. Luke's, about thirty-one St. Mark's, would occupy about nineteen feet

common

size

;

And the Apocalypse of St. John has been estimated at fifteen feet. or thirty-two feet. Taking the other books on the same scale, Sir F. G. Kenyon, to whom the foregoing figures are also due, has calculated that if the whole New Testament was written out in roll, the roll would extend to more than two hundred feet in length, 2 This alone makes it clear that not until the an utterly unworkable size. obviously was and use was made of both sides of parchment or in their past, history papyrus stage vellum leaves, was it possible to include all the books of the New Testament in a single volume. The side of the papyrus on which the fibres ran horizontally, or the recto, as it came to be technically known, was from its greater smoothness, generally preferred for the case writing, while the back, or the verso, was reserved for the address, at any rate in But when space failed, the verso could also be utilized, as shown in a long of letters.

order on a single

1

See further Pliny, N.H.

(Oxford, 1899), 2

Handbook

xiii.

11-13, and

cf.

F. G.

Kenyon, The Palaeography of Greek Papyri

p. i4ff. to the

Textual Criticism of the

New

Testament, 2nd edit. (London, 1912), p. 35 vii

ff.

b

Vlll

which nineteen columns are written on the

in magical papyrus in the British Museum, 1 verso. the on recto, and the remaining thirteen the use of the verso, when fresh papyrus was of evidence abundant In any case we have the back of a business document, explainon a letter writes man a when not available, as find a "clean sheet" (xapriov tcaOapov), 2 or to moment at the unable been had ing that he as when the back of the official notification of the death of a certain Panechotes is used " do nothing mean or for a school-exercise or composition, embodying such maxims as hand and much corrected. 3 in a written or or beginner's cowardly," inglorious ignoble In other cases, before the verso has been so used, the original contents of the recto have been effaced or washed out, a practice which adds point to a familiar verse. In " blotted out the bond written in ordinances that was Col 2 14 we read that our Lord to us," and the verb used for "blotted out" (igaXelfas) was which us, contrary against So complete is the technical term for "washing out" the writing from a papyrus sheet. ,

was the forgiveness which Christ by His work secured,

that it completely cancelled the bore our signature (xeipoypacpov). old bond, that had hitherto been 32f Rev 3 5 ). Exod been 32 He made the bond as though it had never (cf. 20 a reed As regards other writing materials, pen (ypaiic6<} KaXapos cf. 3 Mace 4 ) was 12 2 ink cf. the while a (to pekav: John ) was quill, prepared, much as we now prepare in which the The marvellous and water. made from a mixture of charcoal, gum way that and shows attracts attention, ink has preserved its colour invariably anything in valid against us, for

it

-,

;

A first-century letter, chiefly about "the ink pot" (to ftpoxtov tov êXapo?). 4 The character of the handwriting naturally varies with the nature of the document and the education of the scribe. But the task of decipherment can rarely be said to be and partly to the numerous lacunae easy, partly owing to the frequent use of contractions The restoration of the letters or or gaps caused by the brittle nature of the material. words which have thus dropped out demands the exercise of the utmost patience and And those who have had an opportunity of inspecting some of the originals can skill. that intelligible transcriptions have been made from them at all. marvel only must have been unknown.

the nature of adulteration

writing materials, refers to

When,

we speak of papyri, we are to think simply of rolls or sheets of paper of which had been put to all the many and various purposes to which paper

then,

this character,

as a writing material is put amongst ourselves, while the addition of "Greek" distinguishes the papyri written in that language from the Aramaic or Latin or Coptic need only add that the earliest dated papyri which have been similarly recovered.

We

Greek papyrus we possess belongs to the year B.C. 311-310, 5 and that from that time an almost continuous chain of documents carries us far down into Byzantine times. With the exception of some calcined rolls from Herculaneum, Papyrus Discoveries. which were brought to light as far back as 1752 and the following years, papyri have

—

been found only

in

Egypt, the marvellously dry climate of that country being especially A certain number, more particularly those of a literary The Persae of from their original owners' tombs.

favourable to their preservation. character, have been recovered

Timotheos, for example, the oldest Greek literary manuscript in existence, dating, as it does, from the fourth century B.C., was found near Memphis in the coffin of a Greek And an Homeric roll, soldier, by whose side it had been deposited in a leathern bag. 1

P Lond

121 (iii/A.D.)

(=

passages, see Abbreviations 2 4

P Gen P Oxy

I.

52

II.

s

(iv/A.D.)

326

(c.

:

I. p.

II. cf.

a.d. 45).

830".).

For the abbreviations used

in the citation of

papyrus

Papyri.

Archiv

iii.

p.

399.

3

5

P Oxy I. 79 (a.d. 181-192). P Eleph 1 (= Selections, No.

1).

IX

now

Bodleian Library, Oxford, used to be exhibited along with a lock of the hair whom it had been buried. Other rolls have been found in earthen jars in the ruins of temples or houses, thus strangely recalling the prophecy of Jeremiah " Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel Take these deeds, this deed of the purchase, both that which is sealed, and this deed which is open, and put them in an " earthen vessel that they may continue many days (chap. 32 14 RV). But the great mass of papyri come from the rubbish heaps, rising sometimes to a in the

of the Iadv with

:

:

;

height of twenty to thirty feet, on the outskirts of old Egyptian towns and villages. Possiblv out of a feeling of reverence for the written word, the inhabitants did not as a There they were quickly rule burn their old papers, but threw them out on these heaps. were as above the damp level of so with the fine desert covered over sand, and, long they For the most the Nile, have remained practically uninjured down to the present day. of sometimes no or of consist sheets, larger than a fragments single sheets, part they documents are which had whole baskets of official but found, occasionally postage stamp, been cleared out en masse from public archives or record offices. And everyone will recognize the absorbing interest attaching to these scraps of paper, discarded as useless bv their first writers and owners, on which no eye has looked for many hundreds of

and

years, but which now, as original documents, recreate a way which nothing else could do.

revivify the past for us in

The earliest finds in Egypt of which we have knowledge took place in 177S, when some Arabs, digging for their own purposes in the Fayum district, accidentally came upon some fifty rolls in an earthen pot but, unable to find purchasers, they destroyed them on account, it is said, of the aromatic smell they gave forth in burning. Only one roll was saved which, passing into the hands of Cardinal Stefano Borgia, came The contents are of little general interest, being to be known as the Cliarta Borgiana. labours of the peasants on the Nile embankment at of the forced an account merely ;

year A.D. 191-2, but the papyrus will always have the significance of to be published in Europe. 1 In the year 1820 further finds, dating from the second century B.C., were made in the neighbourhood of Memphis and Thebes, but it was not until 18S9-90 that a beginning was made in systematic exploration, when at Gurob Professor Flinders Petrie extracted a large number of papyri from Ptolemaic mummy-cases, and brought them home to England. To the same period of exploration belong such important literary finds as the lost work of Aristotle on The Constitution of Athens, copied on the back of a farm- bailiff's the accounts, which are dated in the eleventh year of Vespasian, that is a.d. 78-9 the exactness which with Mimes of Mimiambi or Herodas, photographic reproduce

Arsinoe

in the

being the

first

Greek papyrus

;

and B.C. ordinary, and often sordid, details of the everyday life of the third century about thirteen hundred lines of the Odes of Bacchylides, a contemporary of Pindar, and ;

a nephew of the Simonides for the recovery of whose works

well-known poem

O

ye,

who

The wreck

in

a

patiently explore of Herculanean lore,

What rapture Some Theban

could ye seize fragment, or unroll

!

One precious, tender-hearted, Of pure Simonides. It was published under the N. Schow, Romae, 1778. 1

Wordsworth longed

:

title

scroll

Charta Fapyracea Graece scripta Musei Borgiani

Velitris,

ed.

But significant though these discoveries were, their interest was largely eclipsed by the results of the digging carried on by Dr. Grenfell and Dr. Hunt at Oxyrhynchus, the The two English ancient Behneseh, in the winter of 1896-97 and the following years. that the the spot by early fragments of expectation explorers had been attracted to the in view of important place which Christian literature might be found there, And and fifth centuries. in the fourth Oxyrhynchus occupied in Egyptian Christianity the recovered on second the day, was their prescience was rewarded, for, amongst papyri Dr. Hunt which in uncial sides both on characters, a crumpled leaf written amongst " mote " him to This for word rare Greek detected the somewhat (icdpo
;

paper as a writing material. Other noteworthy collections come to us from the British Museum, Berlin, Florence, and various other sources, and the general result is that there are now available about

thousand published documents, and that these are being constantly added to. 5 Whether the still unedited papyri have any great surprises in store for us it is vain even But even if they have not, they will serve a useful purpose in illustrating to conjecture. and confirming the lexical and other results that have already been reached, and in increasing still further our stock of first-hand documentary evidence regarding the most ten

important period

in the

world's history.

— The papyri are generally classified

under the two main heads, with texts the biblical and occupying a position theological literary non-literary, about mid-way between the two. It is with the non-literary texts that we are concerned just now, and a glance at the citations on one or two pages of the following Vocabulary is sufficient to show the miscellaneous character of these texts, comprising as they do all manner of official documents, such as Imperial rescripts, accounts of judicial proceedings, tax and census papers, contracts of marriage and divorce, notices of birth and death, Classification of Papyri.

and

1

P Oxy

2

Reference

Critical

I.

1.

may be made to The Sayings of Jesus from Oxyrhynchus, edited with Introduction, Apparatus, and Commentary by Hugh G. Evelyn White (Cambr. Univ. Press, 1920).

3

P Oxy 1. 2. Egypt Exploration Fund Archaeological Report, 1896-97, p. " " The Greek present writer on Papyri and the New Testament the Light of Modern Knoivledge (Blackie and Son, 1929), p. 300 ff. 4

:

5

A

list

6.

in

See further an article by the The History of Christianity in

of the principal papyrus collections will be found under Abbreviations

II.

XI

and so forth, along with a number of private letters touching upon all sides of family and everyday life. And as the contents of these documents humains are wide as life itself, so they supply Their value to the historian and materials for the most varied fields of human learning. the jurist is apparent on the surface, while with their aid the geographer can reconstruct To the palaeographer the map of ancient Egypt with a precision previously impossible. lacunae in the of ordinary hitherto been has who development by hampered sadly again, of them exactly dated by year series of an offer examples, many uninterrupted script, they and month and day, from the third century before Christ to the eighth century after And to the philologist they show the true place of the Koivt), the Common Greek Christ. of the period, as distinguished from the dialects of the classical period, in the development of the Greek language. Examples of the Koivtj on its literary side had not, indeed, been in undress, as it previously wanting, but now, for the first time, it was possible to see it the was spoken and written by the ordinary men and women of day.

—

with this aspect of the papyri that we are primarily concerned. Alike in Vocabulary and Grammar the language of the New Testament and in consequence it has exhibits striking dissimilarities from Classical Greek

"New

Testament Greek."

It

is

;

as "

New Testament

In general it had been its writers or "Hebraic" Greek; being Jews (with the hastily classed as "Judaic" a and therefore St. using language other than their own, Luke), probable exception of a language filled with reminiscences of the translation-Greek of the Septuagint on which they had been nurtured. 1 But true as this may be, it does not go far to explain For a the real character of the Greek which meets us in the New Testament writings. Adolf thank the German to in instance we have the first scholar, convincing explanation

been regarded as standing by

itself

Greek."

Deissmann, now Professor of New Testament Exegesis in the University of Berlin. still a pastor at Marburg, Dr. (then Mr.) Deissmann happened one day to be turning over in the University Library at Heidelberg a new section of a volume containing transcripts from the collection of Greek Papyri at Berlin. And, as he read, he was suddenly struck by the likeness of the language of these papyri to the language Further study deepened in his mind the extent of this of the Greek New Testament. in his hand the real key to the old problem. held and he realized that he likeness, So far from the Greek of the New Testament being a language by itself, or even, as one German scholar called it, " a language of the Holy Ghost," 2 its main feature was that it was the ordinary vernacular Greek of the period, not the language of contemporary literature, which was often influenced by an attempt to imitate the great authors of classical times, but the language of everyday life, as it was spoken and written by the ordinary men and women of the day, or, as it is often described, the Koivr} or Common

While

Greek, of the great Graeco-Roman world. That, then, is Deissmann's general conclusion, which quickly found an enthusiastic

Howard's Appendix " Semitisms in the New Testament" in Grammar of New Testament Greek by J. H. Moulton and W. F. Howard (Edinburgh, 1929), Vol. II, p. 411 ff. 2 R. Rothe, Zur Dogmatik (Gotha, 1863), p. 238: "We can indeed with good right speak of a language of the Holy Ghost. For in the Bible it is manifest to our eyes how the Divine Spirit at work in revelation always takes the language of the particular people chosen to be the recipient, and makes of it a characteristic religious variety by transforming existing linguistic elements and existing conceptions into a shape peculiarly appropriate to that Spirit. This process is shown most clearly by the Greek of the New Testament" (quoted by Deissmann, The Philology 1

Cf.

W.

F.

of the Greek Bible (London, 1908), p. 42

f.).

Xll

And though J. H. Moulton. have sometimes led them to go rather the zeal of the first light may far in ignoring the Semitisms, on the one hand, and the literary culture of the New Testament writers, on the other, their main conclusion has found general acceptance, and we have come to realize with a definiteness unknown before that the book intended for the Themselves sprung from the common people was written in the people's own tongue. Whom the common the of One people heard gladly, its writers, in their people, disciples " understanded of the turn, wrote in the common tongue to be people." and

brilliant

advocate

in this

in

country

—

the person of Dr.

new

discoverers of the

was so long nothing to show that At the this particular way of utilizing their documents ever occurred to the first editors. same time it is interesting to notice certain anticipations from other sources of what such discoveries might mean, or, as it has been called, of Deissmannism before Deissmann. It Anticipations of this View. deferred. Publications of papyri

is

somewhat strange

go back as

that this discovery

far as 1826, but there is

In the Prolegomena to his translation of Winer's well-known Grammar of New Testament Greek, published in 1859, Professor Masson, at one time Professor in the University of Athens, writes: "The diction of the New Testament is the plain and unaffected Hellenic of the Apostolic Age, as employed by Greek-speaking Christians

when discoursing on

Perfectly natural and unaffected, it is free religious subjects. tinge of vulgarity on the one hand, and from every trace of studied finery on the other. Apart from the Hebraisms the number of which have, for the most part, been grossly exaggerated the New Testament may be considered as exhibiting the only genuine facsimile of the colloquial diction employed by unsophisticated Grecian gentlemen

from

.

all

first

century,

as ao(pi(7Tal

who spoke "

(' adepts ') (p. second statement to

A

.

—

—

of the

.

vii.

f.

without pedantry

— as

ISicbrai ('private

persons'), and not

1 ).

" Greek the same effect will be found in the article Sir Donaldson to the contributed Mr. Language (Biblical)," (afterwards Principal by James) third edition of Kitto's Cyclopaedia of Biblical Literature, edited by Dr. W. Lindsay Alexander

much

(Edinburgh, 1876). In Vol. ii. p. 170, the writer states "Now it seems to us that the language used by the Septuagint and N(ew) T(estament) writers was the language used in common conversation, learned by them, not through books, but most likely in childhood from household talk, or, if not, through subsequent oral instruction. If this be the case, then the Septuagint is the first translation which was made for the great masses of the people in their own language, and the N(ew) T(estament) writers are the first to appeal to men through the common vulgar language intelligible to all who spoke Greek. The common Greek thus used is indeed considerably modified by the circumstances of the writers, but these modifications no more turn the Greek into a peculiar dialect than do Americanisms or Scotticisms 2 turn the English of Americans and Scotsmen into peculiar dialects of English." :

1

Cf. J.

p. 421,

and

Rendel Harris, Exp T, xxv. xxxii. p. 231

p.

54

f.,

and notes by the present writer

in

ib.

xxxi.

f.

Of a much more general character, but interesting from its early date, is Dr. John Lightfoot's comment on the Preface to the Lord's Prayer in Mt 6 9 in his Horae Hebraicae et Talmudicae, first published as far back as 1658: "In interpreting very many phrases and histories of the New Testament, it is not so much worth, what we think of them from notions of our own, feigned upon know not what grounds, as in what sense these things were understood by the hearers and ,

I

lookers on, according to the usual custom and vulgar dialect of the nation." 2 I owe the reference to a note by W. L. Lorimer in Exp T, xxxii. p. 330, where attention is

also

drawn

Hellenislica

to the position taken up by Salmasius Commentarius, both published in 1643.

in his

Funus

linguae Hellenisticae

and

his

De

Xlll

Still

more

interesting is the prophecy ascribed to Professor (afterwards Bishop) J. B. the year 1S63. Lecturing to his class at Cambridge, Dr. Lightfoot is

in

Lightfoot " You are not to suppose that the word [some New Testament reported to have said word which had its only classical authority in Herodotus] had fallen out of use in the interval, only that it had not been used in the books which remain to us probably it had :

:

been part of the common speech all along. I will go further, and say that if we could only recover letters that ordinary people wrote to each other without any thought of being literary, we should have the greatest possible help for the understanding of the language of the N(ew) T(estament) generally." The significance of this quotation

1

is unmistakable, and it is followed, twenty-one years know, the first definite mention in this country of the papyri It occurs in Dean Farrar's well-known volume, in connexion with New Testament study. The Messages of the Books (London, Macmillan, 1884), where, in a footnote to his chapter on the " Form of the New Testament Epistles," the writer remarks " It is an interesting subject of inquiry to what extent there was at this period an ordinary form of correspondence which (as among ourselves) was to some extent fixed. In the papyrus rolls of the British Museum (edited for the trustees by J. Forshall [in 1839] ) there are forms and phrases which constantly remind us of St. Paul" (p. 151). The hint, thus thrown out, was unfortunately not followed up at the time, but if the full significance of the papyri for the study of the New Testament was long in being no one can of lack of attention to the at the It recognized, complain subject present day. is leading to the re-writing of our Lexicons and Grammars of the New Testament, and no modern Commentary on any of its books fails to avail itself of the help afforded by these new treasures from Egypt.

later,

by what

is,

so far as

I

:

—

Gains from the Study of the Papyri. Abundant proof of this will be forthcoming in the pages, which follow. Meanwhile, it may be helpful to those who have made no special study of the subject if I attempt to indicate some of the ways in which the new evidence can be applied to the elucidation of the words of the New Testament.

— We

Orthography and Accidence. may begin with Orthography and Accidence. In these particulars the New Testament writings have not yet been subjected to the same

searching comparison with the new evidence which Helbing and Thackeray have applied to the Old Testament but enough has already been done by Blass, Schmiedel, Moulton, and Deissmann, following on the notable work of Westcott and Hort, to show that we are in a better position to-day for recovering the ipsissima verba of the New Testament autographs than many modern textual critics are ready to admit. There was a constant " " or "collotendency on the part of the later copyists to improve on the vulgarisms quialisms" of the original, and it cannot but help us to determine what is due to this refining process when we have such abundant evidence in our hands as to how the common people of the time actually wrote and spelt. The form yevr)fj.a, for example, which Westcott and Hort prefer for the five occurrences ;

Testament (Mt 26 29 Mk 1425 Lk I2 1S (marg.), 22 18 2 Cor 9 10), as 1S against the yewrifxa of the Textus Receptus (except in Lk I2 ), is nowfully established on the evidence both of the Ptolemaic papvri, and of those belonging to the first four centuries of this

word

in the

New

,

,

,

The

Mk

37 16 10 8 s -'20 Ac 9 25 ) is aspirated acpvpk, again, for airvpU (Mt 15 amply, though not universally, attested in the vernacular documents while the synco6 s6 Lk 12 324 is the prevailing form in the pated form Tdfieiop (for raîelov) as in Mt 6 24

after Christ.

,

,

,

;

,

,

,

papyri from i/a.D. onwards, though the fuller form occurs in various passages from 1 3 Quoted by Moulton Fro/ego me n a p. 242 ,

XIV

Ptolemaic times. The very indifference, indeed, of the writers of our documents to symmetrical forms or to unified spelling may in itself be taken as a warning against the almost feverish haste with which a " redactor," or later author, is sometimes

brought

in

to

book.

explain similar

phenomena

the different parts of a

in

New Testament

—

In the same way, when we pass to Morphology, it is again to discover Morphology. verbal forms, with which our best New Testament texts have made us familiar, many can here be amply attested. One of the commonest of these is the attaching of ist aorist that

when

Mt

io 23

Mk

we

8 read eXOdrw for eXOerto, and in 3 The practice, already present in the Attic elirov, meets us repeatedly ?)X0av for ijXdov. in the papvri, as well as in late Hellenistic writers generally. Similarly, yiyovav for 7 yeyovaai, which Westcott and Hort read in Rom 16 in accordance with BsA, receives

forms

to the

2nd

aorist, as

in

,

1 frequent corroboration, as in an almost contemporary papyrus letter from the Fayum. An interesting form, which may cause trouble, if it is not watched, is the substitution of edv for av after 6's, oirov, etc., which the same editors have faithfully reproduced from 9 the leading manuscripts in such passages as Mt 12 32 o? edv eiirr/ and 14 ottov edv

Mk

Professor J. H. Moulton has carefully examined the evidence of the papvri on this point, and has found that in the first and second centuries of the Christian era edv greatly predominated, but that, as a form of dv, it had almost died out in ordinary usage tcqpvxQf)-

before the great uncials were written. The fact, therefore, that their scribes preserved be taken as that may showing they "faithfully reproduce originals written under conditions long since obsolete." 2 edv

—

This last example may fittingly introduce us to the field of Syntax, and Syntax. Moulton and Howard's invaluable Grammar, where at every turn the evidence of the newly-discovered vernacular documents is called in to decide corresponding usages in the New Testament writings. One or two examples will show how rich and suggestive that

to

evidence

is.

Take, for instance, the prepositions, and an impartial survey can hardly fail to lead us to the conclusion that the laxer usage which is everywhere observable in later Greek hardly justifies many of the over-niceties of interpretation in which New Testament The free interchange of eU and eV is a case in expositors have been apt to indulge. This may be carried back to the fact that both words are originally forms of the point. same root but what we are especially concerned with is that they are largely interchanged in ordinary usage, as when in a letter of a.d. 22 the writer tells us that when he came to Alexandria (eVi to) yeyovevai ev 'AXetjav&pLa), he learnt so and so from certain fishermen at Alexandria (et? 'AXe%di>Spi[av] ). 3 When, then, in commenting on Jn 18 6 &v eli tov koX-ttov rov iraTpos, Bishop Westcott speaks of the phrase as implying "the combination (as it were) of rest and motion, of a continuous relation, with a realisation of it," is he not pressing the phraseology farther than contemporary evidence warrants, however doctrinally true the deduction may be? Nor can those who advocate the rendering "immersing them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit" for the baptismal formula in Mt 28 19 do so on the ground that the more familiar rendering is philologically inaccurate. Without entering on the question as to the exact shade of meaning underlying â-trriôvre<;, it is clear that ek to ovofia may be understood as practically equivalent to ev rip 6v6p,ari, the new light thus joining ;

i

1

BGU

II.

597 3

19

2

(A.D. 75).

P Oxy

II.

294"

(a.d. 22)

(=

pro egomena, l

Selections, p. 34).

p.

42

I.

XV hands with, and lending support to, the almost unanimous tradition of the Western Church. 1 A corresponding caution must be observed in connexion with the construction of iva. Classical Greek has taught us to expect that iva construed with the subjunctive denotes purpose, but in Hellenistic Greek this has been extended to include a consecutive When, therefore, usage, and sometimes, as in modern Greek, a simple statement of fact. Be in Jn 17 3 the Fourth Evangelist writes ecrriv iva alwvios avrtj £a>^ yivwa-ictoo-i ere

—

?'/

tov fiovov d\r)divov 6ehv zeal bv aTreaTei\a<; 'h]aovv Xpiarov it is of course possible that bv the latter clause he means us to understand our Lord as pointing to the knowledge But it is equally permissible, and more in of God as the aim and end of eternal life.

accord with contemporary usage, to interpret the words as denning the contents of the this life is a life consisting in, and maintained by, the knowledge of God, life eternal :

and of Him whom God had sent. It would be easy to go on multiplying examples in this direction, but enough has been said to show that the syntax of the New Testament is not modelled on strictly classical lines, and that this must be kept steadily in view in the work of interpretation. Vocabulary.

—

It

is,

themselves most fullv in the

common

in the matter of Vocabulary that the new gains make and prove most clearly that we are dealing with a book written

however, felt,

speech of

its

day.

"

" Biblical seen, for example, in the large reduction in the number of so-called which have hitherto been regarded as the special property of the words, that is, words Biblical writers, no evidence of their use having hitherto been procurable from profane

This

is

sources. "

" Thayer, at the end of his edition of Grimm's Lexicon, gives a long list of these Biblical of to confirm that the which tends of the isolated or words, peculiar very length feeling character of the New Testament writings, to which reference has already been made. The list is unnecessarily long even from Thayer's point of view, as it includes not a few words for which he himself supplies references from non-Christian sources, which, though sometimes later in point of time than the New Testament itself, nevertheless show

unmistakably that the words belong to the ordinary stock then in use. And now the new evidence comes in to extend these references in so many directions that Deissmann is able to reduce the number of words peculiar to the New Testament to something like 2 fifty, or about one per cent, of the whole vocabulary. Our new sources do not merely reduce the number of words hitherto regarded as peculiar to the New Testament writings they also confirm the meanings traditionally assigned to others, sometimes on somewhat slender grounds. A familiar instance is the Pauline word \oyeia. According to Grimm-Thayer, the word is " not found in profane authors," but for its meaning in 1 Cor 16 2 the only places " where it occurs in the New Testament, the translation "a collection is suggested. Such ;

'

1

,

a translation fact that

is in

and is now conclusively established by the word is found in the papyri in this sense. It is from Tebtunis, in which a tax-gatherer, after naively

harmonv with the

from the second century

context,

B.C. the

sufficient to refer to a curious letter

describing his unprincipled efforts to defeat a rival in the collection of a certain tax, adds, "

I

bid 1

vii.

you urge on Nicon regarding the

collection

{-jrepl tj}?

\oyea$)."

3

JTS

See the discussion between Bishop Chase and Dean Armitag'e Robinson in vi. p. 481 fF., 186 161 and on the Im Namen and cf. viii. Heitmuller, ff., ff., p. phrase generally, Jesu, p.

Gottingen, 1903. 2 See Light from the Ancient East, 2

3

p. 78.

P Tebt

I.

58

s5

(b.c.

hi).

XVI 1 Or, to take a wholly different example, when in a letter of a.d. 41, a man counsels a friend in money-difficulties to plead with one of his creditors p,rj "va avaaTaTwayi â?, " " do do not drive us out from hearth and home," he little thought not unsettle us," that is that he would supplv future students of the New Testament with an apt parallel for the

12 where St. Paul expresses the hope that oi metaphorical use of the same verb in Gal 5 avaarcnovvTe
(Ac

3

6

17

).

Similar aid is given in the choice of meaning where more than one rendering is possible. Mt 6 27 for example, both the Authorized and Revised Versions agree in rendering i)\iKia by "stature," "And which of you by being anxious can add one cubit unto his stature?" but the margin of the Revised Version has "age" and if we are to follow the almost unanimous testimony of the papyri, this latter sense should be adopted throughout the New Testament occurrences of the word, except in Lk 19 3 where the context makes it In

,

;

,

Thus in the important verse, Lk 2 52 icai 'lyo-ovs -KpoeKOTnev rfj crocpia tca\ meaning is not that Jesus "advanced in wisdom and stature," that is "in and comeliness" (as Grimm-Thayer), but "in wisdom and age," a description to height which an excellent parallel is now afforded by an inscription of ii/B.c, in which a certain impossible. the ffKiiciq,

Aristagoras

—

i praised as i)\iicia TrpoKOTnwv /cal Trpoayo/xevo<; et? to 6eoael3eiv. not a few instances, our new documents supply us with the true

is

in

Again, words only imperfectly understood before. In commenting on Pet I 7 iva to Bokl/xiov

meaning

of

I vpuoiv ti/s wiaTew 7ro\vTip.6repov ^pvaiov rov tnro\\vp.evov Sia 7rvpb<; Be Soicifiaôfievov evpeOjj elf eiraivov koX hoâv kol Tip.)]v iv a.TroKa\t>-êi 'Ujaov Xpio-Tov Dr. Hort (Com'm. ad I.) saw that the meaning required was " the approved

part or element of the faith," that

purged away by

fiery trial

;

is, the pure faith that remained when the dross had been but unable to find any warrant for this sense of So/cifitov, he

was driven

to suspect that the true reading was Soki/mv, for which he had the support of a few cursives. There was no need, however, for such Ever since any conjecture. Deissmann 5 first drew attention to the importance of the evidence of the papyri in this connexion, examples have been rapidly accumulating to show that 8o/ci}iio<;, as well as " " B6ki/j.o<>, means proved," genuine," in such a phrase as XP V
translating

passage and

in

Jas

i

3 .

Or, to take another example, where the appearance of a hitherto unestablished usage has again done away with the need of textual emendation. In Ac 16 12 tjtm itrrlv irp^Tr] the Ma/ceSovias t;}? pepiô? ttoXk, reading p.epiSov was objected to by Dr. Hort, on the ground that pepls never denotes simply a region or province, and he proposed accordingly to read ILepi'So? in its stead, "a chief 6 But while it is true city of Pierian Macedonia." that fiepU in the sense of a division does not occur in classical writers, it geographical is regularly so used in documents of the Apostolic age, so that the rendering "district" in the Revised Version, however arrived at, need no longer raise any qualms. 1 2 BGU IV. 1079 (= Selections, No. 15). P Oxy I. 119 (= Selections, No. 42). 3

may be noted that the phrase Z.ppov airrov, "Away with him," applied to the boy in the above- document, supplies a striking 15 linguistic parallel to Jn 19 ipov,S.pav, aravpwo-ov avr6v. 4 3 , s , 6 See ff Syll 325 (= 7o8) «. NoUs Qn Selec[ Readi)lgs z p> g6 f> p SQ It

£s

_

_

XV11 It is, however, by imparting a fresh life and reality to many of our most ordinary New Testament terms that the new authorities render their most signal service. We know how our very familiarity with Scriptural language is apt to blind us to its full significance. But when we find words and phrases, which we have hitherto associated only with a religious meaning, in common, everyday use, and employed in circumstances where their meaning can raise no question, we make a fresh start with them, and get a clearer insight

into their deeper application. " " " " Take, for instance, the common designation of Christians as brethren or brothers

The

no doubt was taken over from Judaism (Ac 2 ss,3r al.) and from the example of our Lord Himself (cf. Alt 12 48 23 s ); but we can at least see how the adoption of such a term was rendered easier by its application to the members of a funeral societv, whose duty it was to take part in the embalming of dead bodies, or again to the (d&e\(f>oi) .

practice

,

,

"fellows" of a religious corporation in the Serapeum of Memphis. 1 So with the title " presbyter" (TrpeaftvTepos). Without entering on the question of the presbyter's place and authority in the early Christian Church, it is obvious that the use of the word in civil life to denote a local or village officer must have prepared the way in

Thus in the year B.C. 117 a Gentile circles for its acceptance in its new connotation. tax-farmer petitions the village-scribe and "the elders of the cultivators," that he may be assured of official "protection." 2 Or, again, in a.d. 114 a woman lodges a complaint of assault

and robbery against another woman whose husband as "elder" was responsible and order of the village. 3 Or once more, in a document of a.d. 159-60,

for the peace

mention is made of the priests of the Socnopaeus temple as being divided into five tribes " 4 It is in under the rule of five "elder-priests clearly a title not of age but of dignity. a this same document, we may note in passing, that the charge is laid against fellow-priest " " of the former item letting: his hair grow too lone and of wearing- woollen garments recalling the fact that in the Early Church short hair was considered the mark of a Christian teacher, as compared with the unshorn locks of the heathen philosopher. " Keeping still to words with an ecclesiastical ring about them, the term liturgy" has In classical times it was used of public services rendered an interesting history.

—

—

gratuitously to the State, but later it came to be applied to all kinds of work or service, " " including those of a religious character, such as the liturgy of the Twin Sisters Thaues and Thaus, who held some position as attendants in the temple of Serapis at Memphis,

with a corresponding right to certain allowances of oil and bread, which were apparently 5 Similarly the corresponding verb is used in a contract of the year frequently in arrears. A.D. 8-9 with an artiste who undertakes to give her "services" (XeiTovpyelv) on certain specified occasions, including the festivals of Isis and Hera, at a salary of forty drachmae 6

a year, along with a further wage or present (o-tywviov) of thirteen drachmae two obols. Other more general uses of the word occur in connexion with the maintenance of the banks of the Nile, or with the release of persons from some public service "because it is not at present their turn to serve (Sta to /i?; iicirerr[eT\v abroh to vvv XeiTovpyijaai).'" Very interesting too is a doctor's claim for exemption, on the ground that he was a doctor s by profession, and had "treated medically" (edepenrevaa cf. Ac 28 and Ramsay, Luke, :

1

!a0

1

P Tor I. i P Par 42 (b.c. 156) (but see UPZ\. p. 319). (b.c 116) P Tebt I. 40 (= Selections, No. 10). 4 3 BGU I. 16 (= Selections, No. 33). BGU I. 22 (= Selections, No. 29). 5 The of Twins the has been story graphically reconstructed by Sir F. G. Kenyon P Lond I. p. 2ff. 11 6 7 P Hib I. P Oxy IV. No. 731. 7S (b.c 244-3). ;

2

in

•

XV111

i6f.) the

p.

[oirivi
very persons

who were now attempting

eh XeiTo[v]p[y]iap hehwxaai).

to lay this

new "liturgy" upon him

1

admit, of course, that none of these instances adds materially to our knowledge of the word's connotation, but they give it fresh point, and enable us to understand how " " of Christian fellowship (cf. well-adapted it was to describe the "liturgy" or ministry 17:< now come to be almost the word has because all the more and 2 Cor 9 12 Phil 2 so, "), I

,

wholly limited to a particular form of public worship. Its occurrence in the current phraseology of the time adds again a fresh reality to the Greek word (dppaftwv), which is usually translated "earnest" in our English Versions. " 22 have all been taught that by the " earnest of the Spirit in such passages as 2 Cor 14 s we are to understand a part given in advance of what will be bestowed fully 5 Eph

We

i

i

,

,

,

But how increasingly clear this becomes when a woman who is selling a receives a thousand drachmae as an "earnest" (dppa(3a)va) on the total purchasemoney, 2 or when certain dancing girls at a village entertainment receive so many

afterwards.

cow

" 3 by way of earnest (Inrep apaBwvos) on their promised salary the which so common from are Much help can also be derived legal documents, Bible Studies has shown in his Deissmann Thus (p. 104 ff.), pioneer amongst the papyri. translated "sure" or "steadfast" in our that the Greek adjective (/3e73ato?) usually English Versions, along with its cognate verb (/3e/3atd&>) and substantive (/3e/3ai,Wt9), is the regular This sense occurs, of technical term in the papyri to denote legally guaranteed security.

drachmae

"

!

course, in classical Greek, but its constant reappearance in the papyri gives fresh point to Two examples will make this clear. In an application for a the New Testament usage. lease belonging to the year a.d. 78, and therefore practically contemporary with the New

Testament writings, provision is made for the publication of the lease for the legal period often days "in order that if no one makes a higher bid (eTriOep-a), the lease may remain 4

guaranteed (ftefiaia) to us for the period of five years without change," and, similarly, in a somewhat later document (a.d. 266), connected with the registration of a deed, it is laid down, " I will further guarantee the property always against all claims with every "

(en re koX irapeôpai aoi /3e/3ata Bid Travrbs airo iravraiv Trdar) ftefiaiwaei)^ guarantee Read, then, the verb with this technical sense in view, and what added assurance it gives

"Thus you lack no spiritual endowment during these days promise of Cor r of waiting till our Lord Jesus Christ is revealed and to the very end he will guarantee " (f3ef3ai
to the

1

:

;

upon the possession of a piece of property, or as we would now imparts a new certainty to the familiar definition 1 things hoped for" (Heb n ). In

what are probably the

Epistles to the "

— " Faith

earliest of his letters that

Paul finds

say, the title-deeds, the title-deed (vnoaTacris) of

is

have come down

to us, the

two

necessary to rebuke his converts for walking in a disorderly manner" (2 Thess 3 11 ). The word (ttTaxTw), with its cognates, is confined to these Epistles in the New Testament, and what exactly is meant by it is by no means clear at first sight. Is St. Paul referring to actual sin or moral disorder, or to

Thessalonians, St.

it

something less heinous? The papyri have supplied the answer in a striking manner. Among them is a contract of a.d. 66 in which a father arranges to apprentice his son with a weaver for one vear. All the conditions of the contract as regards food and clothiner s 1 3 4

P Oxy I. 40 6 (ii/iii a.d.). P Grenf II. 67" (a.d. 237) (= P Amh II. 8<-°"-

2

Selections,

No. s

P Par 5S 14

(b.c. 153)

45).

p Qxy IX

j

200 «.<.

(= UPZ

i.

p.

325)

XIX

Then

are carefully laid down. are

any days during

follows the passage which specially interests us. If there on which the boy "fails to attend" or " plays truant"

this period

uTa/cT>jcrr) i)/j,epa<;), the father has to produce him for an equivalent And the verb which is used to denote playing of days after the period is over. truant is the same verb which St. Paul uses in connexion with the Thessalonians. 1 This

(oaa<; 8'

eav iv tovtw

number

then was their fault. They were idling, playing truant. The Parousia of the Lord seemed to them to be so close at hand that it was unnecessary for them to interest themselves in anything else. Why go to their daily work in the morning, when before night Christ might have come, they thought, forgetting that the best way to prepare for that coming was to show themselves active and diligent in the discharge of their daily work and duty.

The literally

may suggest a last example. Parousia, as applied to simply the anglicizing of a Greek word (rrapovcrla) which But in late Greek the word had come to be applied in a quasi-

reference to the Parousia

the Return of the Lord,

means

"

is

presence."

technical sense to the "visit" of a king or great man. Thus in a papyrus of iii/B.c. we " read of a district that was mulcted to provide a " crown for one of the Ptolemaic kings on the occasion of his "visit" and in a letter of about the same date a certain Apenneus " writes that he has made for the " visit of a ;

magistrate Chrysippus (em

preparations

number

7rapovalav rov XpvaiTnrov) by laying in a

tIjv

of birds for his consumption, including

2 geese and young pigeons. It would seem, therefore, that as distinguished from other words associated with " Christ's Coming, such as His " manifestation (iiridveia) of the Divine power and His " " " " revelation the Divine the of («7roKa'A.i/\/<-{?) parousia leads us rather to think of plan, His "royal visit" to His people, whether we think of the First Coming at the Incarnation, or of the Final Coming as Judge. The Literary Character of the New Testament. These examples are sufficient to show

—

most unlikely quarters that light is shed upon our New Testament and that a vocabulary, scrap of papyrus may be the means of settling some long-standing crux interpretum. I would not, however, be understood to say that the later Greek which we associate with the papyri has no rules of its own, or that, in the hands of the New Testament writers, it is not often employed with marked literary grace and power. The writers, of course, differ largely in this connexion, in keeping with their individual education and culture. At one end of the scale, we have the rude Greek of St. Mark's that

it is

often from the

Gospel, or of the Apocalypse at the other, the polished periods of the author of the Epistle Hebrews. But even in the case of the least literary writings of the New Testament we must beware of so emphasizing their popular character as to lose sight of the dignity and beauty imparted to them in virtue of the subject-matter with which they deal and the " In the spiritual genius of their authors. Gospels," as Professor Wellhausen has pointed " out, spoken Greek, and even Greek as spoken amongst the lower classes, has made its 3 And Professor Julicher has borne similar testimony with reference entry into literature." " These " in to the Pauline Epistles. Epistles," he writes, spite of the fact that they are always intended as writings of the moment addressed to a narrow circle of readers, yet approach much more nearly to the position of independent literary works than the average letters of great men in modern times. Without knowing or intending it, Paul became by his letters the creator of a Christian literature." And more than that, Paul, as :

to the

.

1 2

3

P Oxy P Petr

II. II.

.

.

No. 275 (= Selections, No. 20). 39 (
i. p. 275) Einleilung in die drei ersten Evangelien (Berlin, 1905), p.

;

P Grenf 9.

II.

14 {bf.

XX same authority admits,

"

must be ranked as a great master of language, and it is because his innermost self breathes through every word that most of his Epistles bear so 1 It is utterly unnecessary to labour the point. Such passages as the unique a charm." the

.

.

.

triumphant Hymn of Hope in Rom 8 and the glorious Hymn of Love in i Cor 13 are moved by a heart-felt eloquence which makes them, regarded as literature, as notable as anything ever penned. And if we are told that the Pauline letters "differ from the messages of the homely Papyrus leaves from Egypt not as letters, but only as the letters of Paul,"- we can accept the statement (though hardly in the sense the writer intended it), because it is just " Paul," and what Paul stands for, that does make all the difference.

G. Milligan. 1

An

pp. 48 2

f.,

Introduction to the 51.

Deissmann,

JiS, p. 44.

New

Testament, translated by Janet Penrose

Ward

(London, 1904),

ABBREVIATIONS I.

Abbott

General

=

Blass Philology

Philology of the Gospels, by Friedrich Blass.

Fourfold

=

Gospel.

The Fourfold Gospel, Section II. The Beginning, by E. A. Abbott.

=

Blass-Debrunner

J oh. Gr

= Johanninc

Voc

= Johanninc

J oh.

the same.

Boisacq Diet. Etym..

=

Vocabulary, by the same.

Langue

=

Aegyptus

= Aegyptus.

Rivista

A.

1920-

=

Boll Offenbarung

=

The American Journal of Philology.

AJT

=

The American Journal of Theology.

Anz Subsidia

=

Chicago, 1S97Snbsidia ad cognoscendum

Baltimore, 1SS0-

Boll. ...

=

Epiklet

Halenses, Archiv.-

=

Aristeas

=

(being

1

xii.

Diss, 2),

by

Grae2

=

Ed.

Anz.

Brngmann-Thumb

=

BCH Berger Strafklauseln

=

Be> ichtigungen

=

Leipzig, 1864. Bulletin de Correspondance HelUnique.

Paris

and Athens, 1877-

Burkitt Syr iac

Forms

= =

BZ

=

=

Leipzig, 191 1. Berichtigungslisle der Griechischen

Berlin und Leipzig, 1922. Die Buchrolle in der A'unst, von Theodor Birt. Leipzig, 1907.

Blass

Gr

= Grammar of New

Byzantinische Zeitschrift.

Ed. K.

Krumbacher. Leipzig, 1892The Style and Literary Method of Luke. I. The Diction of Luke and Acts. II. The Treatment

Harvard VI.),

by

Theological

Henry

Harvard University

J.

Studies,

Cadbury.

Press, 1919,

1920.

Conybeare and Stock

L XX

from the Septuagtnt, by F. C. Conybeare and St. George Stock. Boston, [1905].

Selections

Selections. . . .

Testament Greek,

F". Blass. Eng. tr. by H. John Thackeray. Second edit. London, 1905.

The Syriac Forms of New Testament Proper Names, by F. C. Burkitt. London, [1912].

of Sources in the Gospel [being

by

St.

Thumb.

.

Cadbury Diction

Papyrusurkiinden aits Agypten, herausgegeben von F. Preisigke. Birt Bttchrolle

Albert

Munich, 1913. See under Deissmann.

.

Die Slrafklauseln in den Papy; usiu lunden, von A. Berger.

Giessen, 191 1. der vergleichenden

von

Aufl.,

BS.

1900.

Vorarbeiten,

1897. Griechische Grammalik, von Karl Vierte vermehrte Brugmann.

=

ad Philocratem Epistula. P. Wendland. Leipzig,

Artemidorusor Artem.= Artemidori Daldiani Onirocriticon Libri V. Ed. R. Hercher.

und

'ersuche

Grundriss

.

Aristeae

Neue Testament

Grammalik tier imlogermanischen Sprachen, von Karl Brugmann. Zweite Bearbeitung. Strassburg,

Halle, 1S94.

Aichiv fur Papyrusforschung. Ed. U. Wilcken. Leipzig, 190 1-

das

Religionsgeschichtliche

BonhofTer.

Brugmann GV«;jt/m.s

philolog. II.

Leipzig, 1914.

und

herausgegeben von R. Wimsch und L. Deubner, X), von Adolf

'.

repel ita

Heidelberg and Paris,

(being

.

corum sermonem vulgarem e Pentateuchi versione Alexandrina

la

Ilellenistische

BonhofTer Efiklct.

AJP

de

Fmile

Offenbarung fohannis : Studien zum Weltbild der Apokalypse, von Franz

di

.

par

1916. Aits der

c di Papirolo«ia. Calderini. Milan,

Egittologia

Ed.

Iialiana

A. Debrunner.

Grecque,

Boisacq.

Songs of Modem Greece, by G. F. Abbott. Cambridge, 1900.

des

Griechisch.

Gottingen, 1921. Diclionnaire Etvinologique

London, 1905.

Abbott Songs

Grammalik

Fiinfte Aufl. von.

Grammar, by

London, 1906.

,,

1

neutestament lichen

Cambridge, 1914.

,,

London, 1S9S.

Blass

Friedrich

CQ.

•

The

Classical Quarterly.

1907-

.

London,

XXII

=

CR

The Classical Review.

London,

EGT.

The

Expositor's ment, edited by

1887- . See under Ramsay.

CRE Cronert

or

=

Mem.

Deissmann

Here.

=

LAE LAE

Exler Epistolography

Marburg, 1S92.

=

...

Philology

=

Erforschung ..

I923-

=

The Expositor. London, 1875Cited by series, volume, and

ExpT

=

The

.

page.

W.

Ferguson,

=

Ntw

Testament (being Historical Linguistic Studies in Literature related to the New Testa-

and

XII.

Folge),

von

G.

Giessen,

Part 3), by

=

Dieterich Abraxas

...

=

New

=

Foucart

= Des

Gerhard Erbslreit

=

Mithrasliturgie

=

erlautert

Albrecht Dieterich. Dieterich Vntersuch

=

fahrh. n.

Dieterich.

= Diogenis

FEE

GH

=

Ghedini Letlere

=

bis

zum

Giles

Manual.

its

Short

Glaser

De

ralioue

=

De

G.

Manual of Comparative

ratione, quae

Second

intercedit el

edit.

inter

in titulis saeculi 111,

qui J I, I ap-

by Otto Glaser.

Giessen,

1894.

Egypt Exploration Fund.

Ed.

Secolo.

sermoncm Polybii parel,

1899-1903.

IV

Milan, 1923.

by P. Giles, M.A. London, 1901.

Menander, con-

l'rincetown, 1913. Biblica.

Heidel-

Philology for Classical Students,

relation to the Koine.

= Encyclopaedia =

=A

Leipzig, 1S98.

7'he Vocabulary of

A. Gerhard.

See further under Abbreviations II. Papyri. Lettere Christiane dai Papiri Greci Ghedini.

li.

=

G.

berg, 191 1. Grenfell and Hunt.

del ILL e

Oenoandensis fragmenta.

sidered in

EB

IVissenschaften, S. Abhandlung),

Chr., von Karl

Ed. I. William. Leipzig, 1907. See under Milligan.

Documents D. Durham, Menander

Zeit

grdko-dgyptischer Erbstreit dem zweileu Jahrhundert

von

Aufl.

Leipzig and Berlin, 1910.

10.

Oenoand

von

Field.

vor Chr. (being Sitzungsberichte der Heidelberger Akademie der

Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der Griechischen Sprache, von der Hellenislischen

Diog.

2 te

Otium

F.

Paris, 1873.

aus

89 1.

Fine Mithrasliturgie

(being

by

iii.),

Associations Religieuses chez Grecs. Par P. Foucart.

Ein

geschichte des Spdteru Alter! uins, von Albrecht Dieterich. Leip-

,,

II.,

Fergusoa

Associations

Religieuses

gen, 1910.

1

D.

Cambridge, 1S99.

Abraxas: Studien zur Religions-

zig,

Testament

Norvicense

les

Die Urgeschichle des Christen/urns im Lichte der Sprachforschung, von Adolf Deissmann. Tubin-

Vol.

Series,

W.

Chicago, 1913. Notes on the Translation of the

1S98.

Urgeschichte

2nd

ment.

English translation M. Strachan.

Deissmann.

.

The Legal Terms Common to the Macedonian Inscriptions and the

Die sprachliche Erforschung der

Giessen.

Edin-

Times.

Expository

D.

Legal Terms

London, 1910 and 1927. The Philology of the Greek Bible : its Present and Future, by Adolf

Adolf

University

Washington D.C.

Exp

griechischen Bibel {being Vortrage der theologischen Konferenz zu

,,

Catholic

of America,

Field Notes

=

Francis Xavier

By

tolography. Exler.

by Lionel R. London, 1908. Sprachliche

the Ancient Greek Study in Greek Epis-

A

Letter.

by Lionel R. M. Strachan.

Deissmann.

A.

Berlin,

The Form of

burgh, 1SS9-

Light from the Ancient East, by Adolf Deissmann. English trans-

von

F. Krebs.

J.

Tubingen, 1927. Die neutestavientliche Formel "in Christo fesu," von G. Adolf

lation

,,

=

der A'bniglichen

Berlin],

[zu

Erman und

and

2

, ,

Mitseen

Deissmann sum Geburtstag-]. November 1926.

Deissmann.

„

See under Usener.

Festgabe fur Adolf

=

in Christo

London, 1S97-

Aus den Papyrus

...

Edinburgh, 1901. 60.

,,

Epicurea Erman und Krebs

Bible Studies, by G. Adolf Deissmann. Engl. ed. by A. Grieve.

=

Festgabe...

,,

Worterbttch der griechischen Sprache, vollig neu bearbeitet von W. Cronert. 3 parts.

I'assow's

Gottingen, 1912-14. Memoria Gracca Herculanensis, by W. Cronert. Leipzig, 1 903.

=

BS

5 vols.

Testa-

Robertson

1910.

Lex.

Cronert

Nicoll.

Cronert

Greek

W.

eitvi,

G radenwitz EinfuhrLondon,

Einfuhrung in die Papyruskunde, von O. Gradenwitz. Heft i. Leipzig, 1900.

.Will

Grimm

or

Grimm-

=A

Thayer

tr. and enlarged by J. II. Thayer. Second edit. Edinburgh, 1S90.

= —

Hatzidakis Einl.

dakis.

=

Heinrici Lilt. Char.

Der

Kennedy

burgh, 1S95.

=

Krebs Prdp

Die

von

=

Helbing Gr

C.

—

Hesychius

Hobart

=

Blass,

,

Kiihner,

LautR. Hel-

von

:

Lexicon Graecam Supplelorium el Dialecticum", by H. van Her-

ed.

Leiden, 1910.

AUxandrini

M. Schmidt.

=

Institutions Poliliques el

LAE De

Lafoscade

epis-

tuli<:

=

De

(Pun

choix

de

HR

= A

Concordance

to the

ICC

=

Laqueur Quaestiones

=

=

JBL

=

J.Eg.Arck

=

JHS

= =

Berlin,

Lietzmann Gr. Pap.

=

fur

Septuagint,

H.

Lewy,

theologische Vortesungen und Ed. H. Lietz-

Ubungcn, 14). mann. Bonn,

1905.

English

edition,

Linde Epic

Cambridge, 1905. Epicuri Vocabulis ab optima

= De

Atthide alienis (being Breslauer

International Critical Commentary,

Various dates. Historical Greek Grammar,

Philologische Abhandlungcn, ix. 3),

Middletown, 1S81-

=

Lob. Par

,,

Phryn

=

=

The Journal of Theological Studies,

Kaelker Quaest

=

Quaestiones ac Elocutione Polybtana

London, 1900-

.

Leipziger

Studien

III.

lireslau,

I837-

LS 8 and LS 9

=A

Leipzig, 1820.

Lexicon, comLiddell and

Greek-English piled by R. Scott. ford,

H.

= Das

Lumbroso

=

G.

Eighth edition. OxNinth edition.

1901.

Oxford, 1925-

Luckhard Privathaus

Raccolla...

Ed. C. A. Lo-

Phrynichi Ecloga. beck.

1.

J TS. ...

Linde.

Paraiipomena Grammaticae Graecae, by C. A. Lobeck. Leipzig,

.

The Journal of Egyptian ArenaLondon, 1914- . ology. The Journal of Hellenic Studies. London, 18S0La Vie Mumcipale dans Vltgyptt Romaine (being Bibliolheque des Scales Eranfaises dAthenes et de Rome, 104), par P. Jouguet.

P.

by

1906.

l.y

A. N. Jannaris. London, 1S97. The Journal of Biblical Literature.

(being

von

1895. Griechische Papyri (in Kleine Texte

.

Paris, 191

Semitischen Fremdwbrter im

Hohl-

.

Jouguet Vie municipale

Lafoscade.

Strassburg, 1904.

Lewy Fremdwbrter.. = Die

Oxford, 1897.

= An

Leon

Quaestiones Epigraphicaeet Papyrologicae Selectae, by R. Laqueur.

Edinburgh.

Jannaris Gr.

par

Paris, 1902.

Griechischen,

Handbuch sum Ncuen Testament, ed. H. Lietzmann. Tubingen, 1906-

(aliisque titulis) im-

epislulis

seriptas lapides papyrive serva-

by E. Hatch and H. A. Redpath.

HZNT.

und B. Gerth Hanover and Leip-

Textes

Papyrotogiques, par N. wein. Brussels, 1912.

R.

Blass

peratorum magistratuumque Romanorum qttas ab aetate Augusti usque ad Constantinum Graece

Admin-

Romaine,

F.

890- 1 904.

verunt,

Romaine, Recueil des Termes Techniques re/atifs aux

besorgt von

der

von

tiones Selectae, by G. Kuhring. Bonn, 1906. See under Deissmann.

Jena, 1867.

L'Jigypte

Sprache,

Praepositionum Graecarum in Chartis Aegypliis Usu Quaes-

The Medical Language 0/ St. Luke, by W. K. Hobart. Dublin and

suivi

1

= De

Kuhring

Lexicon,

islratives de t"£gjple

Grammatik

(Satzlehre).

London, 18S2.

Hohlwein L&gypte Romaine

Wilrzburg,

(Formenlehre) zig,

2 vols.

Krebs.

= Ausfiihrliche

Gottingen, 1907.

Hesychii

von F.

or Ktihner-

Kuhner-Gerth

Schriften, Heinrici.

Georg

IVortlehre,

werden.

=

Kiihner

3

Leipzig, 190S.

und Her-

F.

Polybius

1882.

Griechischen

Grammatik der Septuaginta bing.

Herwerden or werden Lex

1),

Charakter der

neuteslamentlichen

bei

Prdpositionen

(being Beitrdge zur Historischen Syntax der Griechischen Sprache,

Leipzig, 1S92.

litterarische

Leipzig,

= Sources of New Testament Greek, by II. A. A. Kennedy. Edin-

Sources..

cited under his name.] Essays in Biblical Greek, by E. Hatch. Oxford, 1S89.

Eiuleitung in die Neugriechische Grammatik, von G. N. Hatzi-

Kaelker.

1880.

[Thayer's additions are usually

Hatch Essays

F.

by

ii.),

Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament, being Grimm's Wilke's Clavis Novi Teslamenti,

.

Privalhaus im ptolemdischen und romischen Agypleu, by F. Luckhard. Giessen, 19 14. Raccolta di scritti in onore di

Giacomo Lumbroso (1844-1925). Milan, 1925.

d

XXIV

= De

Magie...

Komanorum

inn's

Graecum sermonem D. Magie.

Maidhof

conversis,

by

Thess

,,

=

Leipzig, 1905.

1908.

= Zur Begriffsbestimmung der Koine, auf Grztnd

besonders

Atti-

lies

Mitteis

Wilcken

or

Papyruskunde

=

Grundziige

schen

20),

Sprache,

von

A.

Martin Fpistratiges

=

=

Grko-Romaine, par Victor Martin. Geneva, 1911. Grammatik tier Griechischen Papyri

I'Etude

Institutions

des

a de

.

II.

=

...

i.

aus

der

Modica Lntioduztone

=

Lnlroduzione

und

ll'ortlehre,

Teil u.

Meecham

=

Letters

Meisterlians

=

Gr

cum.

ii

= A Grammar

=

Mil. Nicole

Menander Fragin.

=

...

Mflanges

offerts

M.

Entile Chale-

.

.

qfferls

Egyptian

,,

Paris, 1910. .

Selections

= =

Menandrca

=

Meyer Gr. Meyer Heerwesen....

=

Milligan Documents

= =

from Menander,

Testaments. (Translated with additions from the third edition

Musonius

Nachmanson

=

Agnostos

;

...

=

Selections

from

the Greek Papyri.

Th. Nageli. Gdttingen, 1905.

Die Liturgie.

Leipzig und Berlin, 1913. Studien zur Ptole-

maischen

und

A'aiserlichen Ver-

wal/tin* Agyptens, von F. Oertel.

=

Leipzig, 1917. Priester und Tempel

im Hellenist-

ischen Agypteu, von Walter Otto, 2 vols. Berlin, Leipzig and

History,

I

Selections

in

=

London,

Here and There among the Papyri, London, 1923. by the same. Out of print.]

1

Agnostos Theos, von Eduard Nor-

Pelagia- Legenden

=

Plaumann Ptolemais.

=

and

There

Uppsala, 1903.

Der Wortschatz des ApostelsPaulus,

den. Oertel Litnrgie

der Magnetvon E. Nach-

=

Testament Documents :

and Early

Laute und Formen

\

Norden

Ed.

Leipzig, 1905.

manson.

=

Nageli

Heidelberg,

Musonii Rufi Reliquiae.

C.

ischen Inschriflen,

Otto Priester

Milligan. [Out of print.]

Prolegomena.)

1911.

O. Hense.

1920.

Modern Greek.

1913.

,,

=

Theos

Leipzig, 1900.

Their Origin

Here

of

,

Meyer. Leipzig, 1896. Das Heerwesen der Ptolemder und Rimer in Agj'pten, von Paul M.

by George

and

Einleitungin die Sprache des Nenen

Korte. Leipzig, 1912. Griechische Gra mmatik'4 vonGustnv

New

Testament

=

edited

G. M.A. Waddell, by W. Oxford, 1927. Menandrea ex papyris el membranis vetustissimis. Ed. A.

The

New

1916.

Erklarnngvon Vrkunden zur Einfuhrung in die Papyruskunde Jutistiche von Paul M. Meyer. Berlin,

MGr

of

Einleitung..

,,

= Juristische Papyri.

Jut. Pap

,

From Egyptian Rubbish-heaps, by James Hope Moulton. London,

Geneva, 1905.

Meyer.

,,

3

=

A Jules Nicole.

Comicorum Atticorum Fragmenta, III. Ed. Th. Kock. Leipzig, Selections

Testament

Rubbish-heaps

1S8S. ,,

New

Prolegomena by Moulton. Edin-

Word-Formation with an Appendix on Semilisms in the New Testament, by James Hope Moulton and Wilbert Francis Howard. Edinburgh, 1929.

attischen Insehrif-

a

Leiden,

Vol. II. Accidence

Greek.

1900.

lain.

M.

burgh, 190S. Gr.

,,

[I9231-

lin,

of I.

Hope

James

Leipzig, 1926.

Melanges

Pierson.

J.

Greek. Vol.

von K. Meisterlians. Dritte BerAuflage von E. Schwyzer.

=

Ed.

= A Grammar

ten,

Mel. Cha'elain

delta

by

1759-

Berlin

Light from Ancient Letters. By Henry G. Meecham. London,

Grammatik der

Giuridica,

Milan, [1913]. Moeridis Alticistae Lexicon Atti-

Analytischer

von E. Mayser.

i.,

=

Moeris

Moulton Proleg

Leipzig, 1906. II. Satzlehre.

Papyri

Modica.

von E. Mayser.

//:

II.

Studio

alio

F'apirologia

Laut-

Plolemaerzeit.

der

s.v. Chrest.

FEgypte

Mayser Gr.

Abbreviations

also

Maidhof.

Wiirzburg, 1912. Les Epistratt'ges, Contribution

und Chrestomathie

I. i. ed. U. Papyruskunde Wilcken, and II. i. ed. L. Mitteis. Leipzig and Berlin, 1912. See

Moiris (being Beitriige zur Historischcn Syntax der Griechizislen

Gr.

Cam-

edit.

bridge, 1927. St. Paul's Epistles to the Thessalonians, by the same. London,

Begriffsbe-

stimmung.

,,

New

by the same.

publici

sacriijue vocabulis sollemnibus in

1905,

1908.

Legenden der heiligen Pelagia. II. Usener. Bonn, 1879.

Ed.

Ptolemais

Ein

in

Oberdgypten.

Beiiragzur Gesckichte des Heltenismus in Agyplen, von Gerhard Plaumann. Leipzig, 1910.

XXV

=

Poland Vercinswesen

Geschiehtedes Griechischen Vereins-.<<<

=

Preisigke FachwSrter

sens,

zig,

von Franz Poland.

the same.

Ver-

bffentlichen

der ptolemdisch-romischen von Friedrich Preisigke.

—

=

Teaching

Papyrusurkunden

griechischen

Nameribuch

Zeil,

Got-

=

Regard Propositions

tigen semitischen und nichtsemitischen A/enscheuuamcu, sotveit

Oslraka,

REGr

• .

De

=

Preisigke. Heidelberg, 1922. Wbrterbuch der griechischen Papymsurkunden, von Friedrich Prei-

sigke (und E. Kiessling). II. III.

I.

=

hold.

der

B. Psaltes.

=

I'ancienne

Ramsay

zum

The

CPE

=

Ramsay. London, 1907. The Church in the Roman Empire

Cities of St. Paul,

a.d.

The Letters to

Aetatis Rostovtzeff

Luke

=

.,

Paul

=

S.

Roman

Large

=A

Rouffiac Recherches

=

Rutherford

M

NP

=

London, 1915. ,,

Stud,

inscriptions

J. Rouffiac.

The

New

and Art of

W. G.

London, 1S81.

Sfiidi delta Scuola Pafirologica,

=

Der

R. Accademia Scientifico-Lctteraria Milano, 1915Wortschatz der ausserhalb .

atlischen gefundenen von J. Schlageter.

Inschriften,

Studies in the History

par

1.

Phrynichus, by

in Jl/itauo.

Schlageter

de Priene,

Paris, 191

=

Attikas

in the

E. Rom. Prov.

6),

Rutherford.

on the

Trustworthiness of the Testament, by the same.

and His-

by Michael Rostovtzeff. Madison, 1922. Recherches sur les caracteres dugrec dans le Nouveau Testament a" apre's loiy,

The Bearing of Recent Discovery

New

Rossberg.

University of Wisconsin Studies

SA

Dis-

C.

Large Estate in Egypt in the Third Century B.C. A Stutly in Economic History (being

les

by the same. London, 1897.

by

in the Social Sciences

the

Citizen,

Third edition.

=

A

the Seven Churches of

„

Usu,

Jena, 1909.

by the same. London, 1S97.

Asia, by the same. London, 1904. Luke the Physician, by the same.

covery

New York, [1914]. Praepositionum Graecarum in Chartis Ae°yptiis Ptolemaeorum

W. M.

London, 190S. Paul the Traveller and

New

De

170,

Fifth edition.

=

by

Eugene

by

Paris, 1S95. of the Greek

Testament in the Light of Historical Research, by A. T.

Estate

—

Recent

A Grammar

.

Neuen

I925-

before

,,

Gr?

i.),

Cities

Letters

Robertson

mltrologie, I'eeoet Phistoire de

Robertson.

von L. RaderTubingen, 1911 and I.

la

Egypte,

Revillout.

Gottingen, 1913.

Handbuch

macher.

„

Melanges sur

..

Neutcstamentliche Grammatik (be-

Testament

1910.

zig,

Revillout Melances

Rossberg ing

,,

Die Helleuislischeu Mysterienreligionen, ihre Grundgedanken und ll'n kuugen, by the same. Leip-

Byzantinischen

Radermacher Gr. and 2

Leipzig, 1904.

tiotnie politique,

Chroniken (being Forschungen zur griechischen und laieinisehen Grammatik, 2), von Stamatios

Gr.

:

Mysterienrclig.

Giessen, 1928.

Grammatik

und Friihchrist-

Hellen,

See under Moulton.

=

Gr

Studien zur Griech-

lichen Liieratur, von R. Reitzen-

Neuen Testaments), von W.

Bauer.

:

isck-Agyptischen

den Schriften des Neiten Testaments (being an entirely new edition of E. Preuschen's Handwbrterbuch zu den Schriften

Psaltes

Halle, 1S9S.

Poimandres

dres

Vols.

zu

Pro/eg

Grammaticae (being Diss. I.), by H. Rein-

stein.

det

Apocry-

Reitzenstein Foimau-

Wbrterbuch

Gricchisch-Dcutsches

Apostolic-

Phil. Hal. xiv.

Preuschen-Bauer Wbrterbuch

Pa/rum

Librorumque

Graecitate

tiones

Berlin, 1925-29.

i.

Paris,

phorum Novi Testament i Quaes-

Inschriften,

Mumieuschildern usw.) Agyptens vorfnden, von Friedrich

Wbrterbuch

Paul

par

.

orum

sich

,,

clu

Langue

F. Regard. Paris, 1919. des Etudes Grecqucs.

1888-

Reinhold

la

Testament,

Revue

....

Urkunden

griechischen

{Papyri,

dans

sitions

Nouveau

alle griech-

laieinisehen, agyptischen, hebraischen, arabisehen undsons-

Aberdeen, 1906.

London, [19 13]. Contribution a f Etude des Propo-

ischen,

in

of the

1 he Teaching of Paul in Terms of the Present Day, by the same.

tingen, 1915.

Namenbuch enthaltend

sic

Provinces

University Studies, 20), edited by

1909.

FachwSrter des

waltungsaienstes Agyptens in den

,,

Eas/cm

the

Lioman Empire (being Aberdeen

Leip-

Strassburg,

1912.

XXVI Schmid Atticismus...

=

Der Atticismm

in scimn Hauftvon Dionysins von Halikarnass bis auf den Zweiten Philostratus, by W. Schmid. 4 vols, and Register. Stuttgart,

=

Teles ed. Hense

=

Schmidt_/<«

Criticae,

Schmidt.

=

Schubart Buck

Leipzig, 1S93. Bitch bei den Griechen

Das

,

Einfiikrung

,

=

...

=

=

HJP

,,

die

W.

Papyrus-

scripsit

3 t0

,,

u.

4

te

Aufl.

cal

Study

=A

=

from

translated

=

Hel/en

Spirit us asper

=

=

Trench Syn

Usener Epic

=

Studies

Vettius Valens

=

Classical

Philology. M. Searles.

Helen the

A.

Romans, by W. C. Headlam.

Viereck

=

SG

=

London, 1914.

Nouns in the Paulin e and 77ieir Translation

Version (being Historical and Linguistic Studies in Literature related to the

=

Volker At t.

Second

IV., Part

by Arthur Wakefield

I ),

formen...

Series, Vol.

Chicago, 1918. Greek Lexicon of the Roman

and

E.

A.

=A

Sudhoff

A rztliches

...

...

See

s.v.

Periods,

by

rus-

Ox-

edit.

Epicurea, ed.

Chenevix

Trench.

London, 1901. H. Usener. Leipzig,

1887. Vettii

Valentis

Ed.

W.

1908. Sertno Graecus

Anthologiarum Kroll.

quo

Berlin,

S.P.Q.R.

in

scriptis

by

Paul

publicis

Viereck.

usi

sunt,

Gottingen,

1

Nil,

1S54.

=

Uber einige autiie Anredeformen (Einladung zur akadem. Preisverkiindigung), von J. WackerGottingen, 1912.

Hellenistica (Einladung zur

akadem.

ernagel.

Gottingen, 1907.

Wendland LileraturDie Urchristlichen Literaturformen (being Handbuch sum Neuen

formen

aus griechischen Papy-

von Karl Sudhoff. Leipzig, 1909. Suidae Lexicon. Ed. I. Bekker. B

Syntax der griechischen Papyri. I. Der Artikel, von F. Volker.

Preisverktindigung), von J.Wack-

Testament,

Urkunden

Studien (being zur Geschichte der Medizin, 5/6),

Suidas Lex

ist ica

SAM.

= Arztliches

=

Richard

nagel.

ford, 1916.

Pap

Strassburg, 1889. the New Testament,

Hellen-

New York, 18S7. Sophocles. Pocket Lexicon to the Greek New Testament, by A. Souter.

Stud, delta Scuola

901.

den Spiritus Griechischen, von A. iiber

Miinster, 1903.

New

Testament.

Byzantine Souter Lex

1

Zeit-

von A.

YVackernagel Anrede-

Slaten.

=

Strassburg,

im

1S88.

Qualitative

Epistles in the Revised

Sophocles Lex

Edin-

Angus.

magistratusque populi Romani usque ad Tib. Caesaris aetatem

Edinburgh, 1902.

S. Sharp.

S.

Synonyms of

Libri.

Chicngo, 1S9S.

by

Untersuchungen asper im Thumb.

r

Qualitative

edition

burgh, 1 91 2. Die Griechische Sprache alter des Hellenismus,

Thumb. ,,

Lexicographical Study of the Greek Inscriptions (being Chicago

Douglas

Nouns

of the Modern Greek Vernacular, by Albert Thumb. Translated from the second Ger-

New

The Epistle to Sanclay and

am

Testa-

Heidelberg, 1909.

by

Fifth Edition.

Slaten

,,

1S9S.

By

Neue

1906.

man

the

Edin-

Pergamenischen von E. Schweizer.

in

das

Handbook

= Epictetus and the A eiv Testament, by

Sharp Epict

Die Inschrijien von Magnesia

=

burgh, 1890-1.

II.).

SH

Hatidbook

Grammatik der Berlin,

Scarles Lexicographi-

John

Handbuch der Griechischen Diavon Albert Thumb. leltte,

Leip-

The above History of the Jewish People in the Time of Jesus

Inschrijien,

St.

=

1901.

Christ,

=

Thumb Dial

Gulielmus

Gottingen.

second German edition. Schweizer Perg.

Ber-

Schubart.

Geschichte des Jiidischen Volkesim Zeitalter Iesu Christi, von E.

zig,

H.

by

,

Maunder und

Schubart.

1918.

Schurer.

i.

Thackeray. Cambridge, 1909. See under Grimm.

ment, von G. Thieme. Gottingen, in

Graeea Latino, Schul/.e.

SchUrer Geschichtt

=

Thieme

Berlin, 1907.

Einfiikrung kunde, von lin,

=

Schulze Gr. Lat

W.

von

Romern,

=

Thayer

und

Greek

in

\V.

by

London, 1917. Old Testament

= A Grammar oj the

Gr.

,,

Hense.

Tubingen, 1909.

The Letter of Aristeas translated into English, by H. St. J. Thackeray.

1887-97. De Flavii Josephi Elocutions Ob-

servations

=

Thackeray Arisl

O.

Teletis Reliquiae ed.

Editio secunda.

veriretem

Wendland. W'enger

tung

I.

3),

von

Paul

Tubingen, 1912.

Stellvertre-

Die Stellvertretung im Rechte der Papyri, von L. Wenger. Leipzig,

1906.

xxvn

WH

=

The

m

New

Greek,

the Original Testament by B. F. Westcott and

F.

A.

J.

Vol.

Hort.

=

and

1898

London,

on

Treatise

lated

Grammar

the

of Trans-

P Cairo

=

Preis

=

P Cairo Zen

Testament Greek. from G. B. Winer's 7th

Edinburgh, 18S2.

—

Grammatik

Zahn

by Theodore Zahn.

Ziemann Epist

tr.

English

ma lis

(being xviii. 4),

by F. Ziemann.

ZNTIV

=

Halle, 191 1. Zeitschriflfiirdie Neulestamentliche

Zorell

=

Novi Testamenti Lexicon Graecum

Giessen, 1900-

Wissenschaft.

Ed. C. C. Edgar.

III.

Cornell

=

Egiziana vi. p. 529 Greek Papyri in the Library of Corft*.

Edd. William Linn Westermann and Casper J. nell University.

Kraemer,

Jr.

York, 1926. Ed. O.

=

Elephantine- Papyri.

P Eud

=

Eudoxi ars astronomica,

Berlin, 1907.

qualis in

Charta Aegyptiaca superest, ed. F. Blass.

P Fay

=

P

=

Flor

=

P Frankf.

Kiliae, 1887.

Fayiim Towns and their Papyri. Edd. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. London, 1900.

.

1.

New

P Eleph

(being Cursus Scripturae Sacrae ), auctore Francisco Zorell, Paris, 191

II.

Cairo, 1925-28. Cattaoui, ed. G. Botti in Rivista

P

I. vii.

S.J.

1.

P

quaestiones Diss, philolog.

Halenses

Strassburg, 191

=

sollemnibus

selectae

AgyptEd.

Catalogue Gein'ral des Antiquitls Egyptienncs du Mush du Caire. Nos. 59001-5953 1. Zenon Papyri,

Rubensohn.

Graecarum for-

epistularum

F. Preisigke.

des

zu A'airo.

Catt

Edinburgh, 1909.

= De

Urkunden

Museums

P

Gottingen, 1894- . Introduction to the New Testament,

=

Introd.

Bilabel.

Paris, 1926.

Griechische

I.

des neutestamentlichen

Sprachidioms, von G. B. Winer. 8 t8 Aufl. von P. W. Schmiedel.

and

ii.

Friedrich

Papyrus Bouriant, par Paul

ischen

edition, with large additions, by W. F. Moulton. 3rd edition.

Winer-Schmiedel Gr.

badischen

Heidelberg, 1923 and 1924.

= Les

P Bouriant

Collart.

The Sayings of Jesus from Oxyrhynchus. Ed. Hugh G. Evelyn White. Cambridge, 1920.

New

Ed.

iv.).

1896.

=A

Winer- Moulton Gr...

Text.

i.

den

Papyrus-Sammlungen

Revised

Introduction.

ii.

editions.

White Sayings

Vol.

aus

lichungen

Edd. Papiri Fiorentini L-III. G. Vitelli and D. Comparetti. Milan, 1906-15. Griechische Papyri aus dem Besitz des Kechlwissenschaftlichen Seminars der Universitctt Frankfurt

(being Sitzungsberichte der HeiII.

Agypiische

Urkunden aus den Museen zu Berlin: Urkunden I. VIL

kbniglichen Griechische

—

Klasse, 14 Abhandlung), von

Chrest.

I.

and

1S95-1926. Grundiitge und Chrestomathie der

II..

=

P Gen

Heidelberg, 1920. Les Papyrus de Geneve I. Ed. Nicole.

=

PGiss

I. ii. ed. U. Papyruskunde Wilcken, and II. ii. ed. L. Mitteis. Leipzig and Berlin, 1912. .

=

Ghedini Lettere

Lettere

Christiane

dai

Papiri Ed.

=A

P Goodsp

G. Ghedini. or

Gnomon

=

Olsson Papyrusbriefe

BGU

V.

Milan, 1923.

Papyrusbriefe Komerzeit.

aus

Ed.

der friihesten Bror Olsson

=

P Goodsp Cairo

=

Papyrus ptolimaiques du Music d'Alexandrie, ed. G. Botti in Bulletin

de

d'Alexandrie,

la

SociitS p.

65

ff.

ArchM.

P Goodsp Chicago

P Bad.

The Amherst Papyri I. II. Edd. B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. London, 1 900-1. Griechische Papyri (= Veroffent-

...

= =

P Grad

Alex-

Meyer.

P Grenf

I

Leipzig,

Group of Greek Papyrus Texts. Ed. Edgar J. Goodspeed (being Philology,

Chicago, 1906. Greek Papyri from

Ed. E.

Chicago, 1902. Chicago Literary E. J. Goodspeed.

J.

the

I.

2.)

Cairo

Goodspeed.

Ed. Papyri. Chicago, 190S.

Griechische Papyri det

Sammlung

Ed. G. Plaumann.

Gradenwitz.

andria, 1899. .

M.

Museum.

Uppsala, 1925.

P Alex

P.

1910-12.

Classical

1.

J.

Geneva, 1896- 1900.

Griechische Papyri zu Giessen I. Edd. O. Eger, E. Kornemann,

and

Greet del III. e IV. Secolo.

Gnomon

H.

Ewald.

Berlin,

Amh

IVissen-

schafte?t,Philosophisch-historiscke

BGU.

P

Akademie der

delberger

Papyri

Heidelberg, 1914. Alexandrian Erotic Fragment, and other Greek Papyri, chiefly

= An

Ptolemaic.

Ed. B. P. Grenfell.

Oxford, 1896.

XXV111 P Grenf

= New

Classical Fragments, and other Creek and Latin Papyri. Edd. B. P. Grcnfell and A. S. Hunt.

II

P Mon

=

Veroffentlichungen aus der Papyrus - Sammlung der A'. Hop-

und Staatsbibliothek zu Miinchen. I.

Oxford, 1897.

=

P Hall

P

I

=

lamb

Dikaiomata, herausgegeben von der Graeca Halensis. Berlin, 191 3. Griechische Papyrusurkunden der

=

P Hawara

=

PHeid

1924. Flinders Petrie, and Arsinoe.

=

PHib

M.

=

P Oxv

I.

—

Edd. B. P. Hunt. Lon-

I.

=

P Leid

P

=

Lille

Papyri Iandanae Parts

Lips

.'.

=

i.-iv.

XVIII. 1'

Par 574

=

=

Part

III.

and

J.

Ed. P. Jouguet. 1907-23.

Urkunden

iter I.

Leipzig

Parts

i.

=

CPR P Rein

and

I.

II. ed.

P Rev

L

= =

H.

ed.

IV., V.,

I.

London, 1S93-1917. being Greek Papyri in the British

Museum, ed. by II. Jews and Greeks

=

I.

Bell

in

=

in

P Sa'fd Khan

du Caire, Nos. 67001

ed.

P Michigan

=

P.

—

— 67359),

aus

=

C.

Ed.

B.

P.

Introduction

Grenfell

by

J.

P.

Oxford, 1896. Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in the John Ry lands Library, ManII. chester I., ed. A. S. Hunt edd. J. de M.Johnson, V. Martin, Mahaffy.

S.

Hunt.

Manchester,

Pubblicacioni delta Societh Ltaliana

per e

Agypten, Berlin,

P

1916. 1927), PP- 237 "•

Ed.

London, 191 5.

PSI

III. Cairo,

Meyer.

Classical Philology,

Raineri. I.

Ed. Th. Reinach. Paris, 1905. Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Phila-

la ricerca del

latini

M.

Texte

Parchments from Avroman Media, discovered by Dr. Sa'fd Khan, published in JHS xxxv. pp. 22-65, by E. H. Minns.

1911-16. Texte

Dublin,

in

Papyrus Grecs d'Epoque Byzantine

Griechische

Mahaffy

= Greek

Catalogue Ge'ne'ral des Antiquitis Egypticnnes du Mush

=

P.

1911-15.

(being

P Meyer

J.

Smyly.

xi.

Mahaffy.;

Wessely. Vienna, 1895. Papyrus Grecs et Dhnotiques.

and A.

Paris, 1912.

par Jean Maspero, I.

edd.

and

,

;

Egypt.

London, 1924. Papyrus de Magdola being Papyrus Grecs de Lille II. Ed. J. Lesquier.

P Ryl

P.

Papyrorum

Corpus

with an

Bell.

ix.

I.

viii.

G.

delphia.

;

,

ed.

II.

I.

Griechische

FapyrusEd. L.

Papyri

Vols.

— " Cunningham Mem-

Nos.

89 1 -4.

1

Paris,

Leipzig, 1906. in the British

lieu

ft".

Papyrus Grecs de iii.

I

(1888), p. 75 Flinders Petrie Papyri in the

Proceedings of the Royal Irish

;

P Masp

The

zu

Wissenschaflen

oirs,"

Vols.

in Denkschriften -

Academy

G. Kenyon Vol. III. edd. F. G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell

=

Paris Magical papyrus edited

philosophisch historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie

P Petr

Museum.

P Magd

Paris, 1S65.

The

by C. Wessely

Edd.

Lille I. Parts

Exi'raits

et

Ed. Brunet de Presle.

ii.

Papyri from Karanis. Ed. E.J. Goodspeed. Chicago, 1900. Papyri Graeci Musei antiqnarii publici Lugduni-Batavi, 2 vols. Ed. C. Leemans. 1843, 1S85.

Greek

X.-XV., edd. and A. S. Hunt;

Paris Papyri in Notices

XXXVI

Griechische

Vols. VII. -IX. ed.

Vols.

Vol. XVI., edd. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and H. I. Bell Vol. XVII., ed. A. S. Hunt. London, 189S 1927.

der

F.

P Lond 1912-1929

;

—

=

P Par

1912—

Leipzig,

Spiess.

Mitteis.

=

Hunt! Hunt

E. Schafer, L. Eisner, L. Spohr,

sammlung zu

P Lond

S.

and G.

ii.

P

S.

der

14.

=

P Karanis

Vols.

;

don, 1906.

land

Phe Oxyrhynchus Papyri.

B. P. Grenfell

Heidelberg,

Grenfell and A. S.

P

Oslo,

A. A.

1905.

Leipzig,

Magical

I.

S.

I.-VI. edd. B. P. Grenfell and

1905.

TheHibeh Papyri,

Ed.

I92S-

London, 1889.

Corpus Papyrorum HermopolitanEd. C. Wessely. orum I.

Leip-

Eitrem.

1911—

Papyrus-Sammlung

Osloenses.

Papyri Papyri.

Hawara, Biahmu,

Ed. A. Deissmann.

—

=

Veroffentlichungen aiis der Heidelberger

CP Herm

V.

Berlin,

11.

Leipzig

I.

Uni-

Staats-und Ed. versii&tsbibliothek I.

Hamburger Meyer.

P Osl

Byzantinischc Papyri.

zig, 1914.

xxii.

3

(July,

Strass

=

in Egitto

Latini

I. -IX.

:

Papiri greet e Papiri Greci i.

Florence,

1912-28. Griechische Papyrus zu Strassbttrg I, II. Ed. F. Preisigke. Leipzig,

1912-1920.

XXIX

=

P Tebt

The Tebtunis Papyri. B.

P.

and

G.

J.

Vol.

A.

Grenfell,

Smyly;

edd.

I.

Vol.

II.

IG

P Thead

P Tor

= =

Paris, 191 1. Jouguet. Papyri Craeci Regit Taurinensis

=

P Vat

Peyron.

A.

Mai,

codicibus

Vaticanis

Tomi IV.

=

Preisigke

=

Selections

editor

=

Corpus

IGSI.

=

Inscriptiones

=

IMAe

=

IosPE

=

um

Papyri in Sammelbuch: see under Abbreviations III. Selections from the Greek Papyri,

tere

I.

Fund,).

Unterdgypten. Berlin

Witkowski 2 or Witkowski Epp z

=

u.

aus

Ed. U. Wilcken.

Kaibel

=

Witkowski.

Berlin, 1895- . Inscriptiones Oris Septentrionalis

Ed.

Leipzig, 191

latyschev

=

1.

Lctronne

=

Audollent

Tabellae.

Defixionum Audollent.

Brit. Mits. Inscrr

=

The

of Ancient

Collection

in

the

Oxford, 1S74ad Graecae Inscriptions

Pomanas

C.

and

=

B

pertinentes, I.

Cagnat. 1911-14. Cities

by

and

W.

Parts

i.

=

Meyer Ostr

=

Greek British

Museum'.

=

Magn

Paris, 1904.

Inscriptions

Cagnat

A.

III. IV. 1-5.

ed.

R.

Paris,

Bishoprics of Phrygia, M. Ramsay. Vol. I.

Oxford, 1S95, '897.

=

Corpus Inscriptiouum Allicaritm.

CIG

=

Corpus Inscriptiouum Graecarum.

CIL

=

Colder

=

Michel

=

Cauer.

=

Milne Theb. Ostr

OGIS

=

Ostr or Wilcken Ostr

=

Duchesne

Fay Ostr

GDI

et

Bayet

=

PAS

=

Perg

=

= =

PP- 3I7-33 2

-

Sammlung der griechischen Dialckt-

in Griechische

Agypten,

107

p.

ff.

Recueil

d' Inscriptions

Ch.

Michel.

Grecques.

Paris,

1900.

Graeci

Orientis

2 vols.

Inscriptiones SeEd. W. Ditten-

berger. Leipzig, 1903-5. Griechische Ostraca aus Aegypten

U.

Ed.

2 vols.

Leipzig, 1899. Papers of the American School of Studies at Athens. Classical

Boston.

Die

viii.).

=

7:011

Inschrijlcn

II. (in

Preisigke

Memoire sur une Mission an Mont Athos, par L'Abbe Duchesne et M. Bayet. Paris, 1876. Fay inn Towns and their Papyri,

aus

Wilcken.

Leipzig, 18S3. The Inscriptions of Cos, edd. W. R. Baton and E. L. Hicks. Oxford,

1891.

Sammlung Deissmann,

M. Meyer

mid Nubien.

Ed. P. Cauer.

=

Paris, 1842-S.

1900.

Ostraka der

lectae.

Greek

Inscriptions from Phrygia, ed. W. M. Calder. Delectus Inscriptiouum Graecarum'-.

by M.

I'Egypte,

vols.

Paris, 191 2. Supplement \. See under Theb. Ostr.

Berlin, 1S28-77.

(unpublished)

2

Berlin, 1916.

Berlin, 1873-97.

Corpus Inscriptiouum Latinarum. Berlin, 1S62-1909.

Latyschev.

Die Inschriften von Magnesia am Maander. Ed. O. Kern. Berlin,

Ed.

ii.

de

latines

Tcxte

Acs

CIA

Cos

Recueil

ed. Paul

.

B.

Petropolis, 1S85, 1890. des inscriptions grecques

Letronne.

Ed.

ed.

Latinae, II.

et

and Ostraca

Inscriptions

Berlin,

Inscriptiones Antiquae Orae Septentrionalis Ponti Euxini Graecae

I,

=

lapidibui

Ed. G. Kaibel.

1878.

et

III.

19 13.

bridge,

Epigrammata Graeca ex conlecta.

Leipzig, 1927.

Epistitlae Privatac Graecae*. S.

Graecae Insularum Maris Aegaei. Edd. IT. von Gaertringen and W. R. Paton.

Inscription's

and Appendix to Scythians CamGreeks, by E. H. Minns.

(A I-

Papyri

1S92.

Graecae Sicitiae et Ed. G. Kaibel. Berlin,

Ponti Euxini, being Inscriptions from Olbia on the Euxine in the

1927.

Ut kunden der Ftolemaerzeit.

Berlin,

berger.

1S90. e

by George Milligan. Cambridge,

UPZ

.

Graeciae Inscriptiouum Septentrionalis. Ed. W. Ditten-

Italiae.

Rome, 1831-33.

el V.

Acad. Regiae Borussicae.

Berlin, 1873-

I G Sept

Ed. A.

vols.

Turin, 1826-7. Classicorum auctorum

Collitz.

.

Inscriptions Graecae, ed. cons, et auct.

Ed. P.

Theadtlphie.

Musci Aegyptii. 2

—-

II.

1884-

Gottingen,

edd. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J. Goodspeed. London,

1902-7. Papyrus de

Ed.

Inschriften.

Hunt,

S.

Pergamon

I.

Altcrtumer von Pergamon Ed. M. Frankel. Berlin,

1900-05.

Sammelbuch Griechischer UrkunJcn

aus Agypten.

Ed.

F.

and

I,

Preisigke.

II.

III.

Strassburg

[Includes when these are papyri " Preicited the abbreviation is Berlin, 1915-27.

many

sigke"

:

in

Roman

type.]

XXX Freisigke Ostr

=

Die

Frinz-J'oachim-Ostraka, edd.

Wilcken Ostr

W.

Wunsch AF.

K. Preisigkeand

Prime Roberts- Gardner

Spiegelberg.

Texte

=

Die Inschrifienvon Priene. Ed. H.

=

von Gaertringen. Berlin, 1906. Introduction to Greek Epigraphy, Part ii. The Inscriptions of AtE.

A.

Edd. E. S. Roberts and Gardner. Cambridge,

I905-

and SylP

=

Sylloge Inscriptionttm Graecarum-. Ed. W. 2 vols, and index.

Dittenberger.

Second

edition.

References Leipzig, 1SSS-1901. are also given to the third edition, 3

=

Tied. Ostr

vols,

and

index.

Leipzig,

1915-24.

Theban Ostraca, pp. 68-161. Greek Texts, ed. J. G. Milne. Oxford,

tions

Inscrip-

=

Inscriptions grecques reeueiUies en Grece

Mineure.

W.

II.

et et

latines

en Asie

Edd. Ph. Le Bas

Waddington.

et

Paris, 1870.

fiir

(in

Kleine

theologische

sungen u/rd Ubungen, 20). R. Wunsch. Bonn, 1907.

Vorle-

Ed.

NOTE ON METHOD OF PUBLICATION. Quotations from Papyri and Inscriptions are printed as in

which they come, except for the notation used to show that the modern editor wishes to insert or Here the text is given as found in the original delete. the editions from

document, with a note in brackets if necessary. Square round brackets ) brackets [ ] denote a gap in the original the resolution of an abbreviation (as (£roi»s) for L ), except in some inscriptions where the editor uses them to denote faint or missing letters > a mistaken omisangular brackets ;

(

<

;

a superfluous letter or letters and double square brackets [[]] a deletion. Letters which are not read with certainty are indicated by dots underneath. sion in the original

1913-

Waddington

See under Ostr. Antike Fluchtafeln

Strassburg, 1914.

tica.

Syll.

=

;

braces

{ }

;

Interlineations and erasures in the original are generally The line given for a cited word is pointed out in a note. that which contains the beginning of the word.

A o a pap 17? '

dPagr/g. For dpaprjs

a metaphorical

in

(p. 3S) cites

Nageli

irap6o-xr|Tai,

and

CIG

BGU

I.

BGU

anil

ioSo 17f -

IV.

5361

24S

26

Cor

sense, as in 2

11

—

9 ,

(Berenice, i/B.c.) d. tav-rbv ) edv 8e 0-01 d(3a[p«]s

(ii/A.D.

Add P Oxy

xP'io'ov (xou dvdpiov

fl,

5

>

(iii/A.D. ?)

&

VI. 933 s9 (late ii/A.D.) croi dp[a]pes ecr-riv Kal

The physical sense is 8vva[Tov, cr]vvaTrdo~n.Xdv p.01 ktX. cited from Aristotle ; the metaphysical appears in Plutarch (59C). '

Afigadft. For a Girecised form "Appauos, cf. BGU II. 5S5 U 3 (after The non-Gnscised form is A.D. 212) Ilaapios 'Appduou. common in Fayum documents of the Christian period, e.g. BGU I. 103 11 (vi/vii ad.) 'Appadp. see further Deissmann -

'

'

ayaTrau) dyadojovvr]. The word is "found only in bibl. and eccl. writers" (Grimm-Thayer). But the abstract suffix -a-ivr\ (on which

Gramm. 1

, p. 224) was proAbout a dozen nouns u.€yaXa>o-vvT| come under the same condemnation in Grimm-Thayer so would TaireivorJjpoo-ivT], but Thayer quotes Josephus and Epictetus against Grimm. Nageli (p. 43) has "profane" warrant for dyi-wo-wii, which is none the worse for being later than NT times. Any writer was free to coin an

Griech.

Brugmann-Thumb

cf.

ductive in the Hellenistic period. occur in NT, and dytwa-vvr] ami

:

we can

abstract of this sort, just as to

any adjective we please

;

attach the suffix -ness

and the absence of

attestation

nothing that could carry any weight.

signifies

;

BS, 715"'

2

A

1S7.

p.

Jew

(Fayum— a.d.

'Appdp.[i.os

?

named

is

BGU

in

II.

aya/xog.

BGU

101-2).

S6 15

I.

113* (ii/A.D.)

As a

substantive

the magic papyri,

(Rom io 7 Rev g 26 e.g. P Lond 121 1

,

i17

€irl Tfjs

dpio-o-ou, lb. See also Nageli, p. 46.

(

= 1.

p.

100)

etc.) a. is

(iii/*.D.)

common (=1.

p.

in

8v xpovov ayap.[ds

t(j)'

&v

dyavaxxeco. P Lond 44 20

=

1.

ktX.

4ire'(TT€iXev

TTpaTov dyavaKTiuv r[a]i Trpd[£«i

,

oikouu.£'vt|S

:

id.

cf.

46"

(=

(iv/A.D.)

dyaBo-rroie

I.

p.

66'

Tijs

Tqv

Koivf|v

dyadog. The comparative PeXxtwv (in the LXX about 20 times for the commoner KpeC
2

(cf.

Deissmann LAE, p. 349). For dyaBbs Saipwv, see 57 same collection ( = CIG 251O Tux? 'Aya9d Kal

'A-ya6iu AaCp.ovi Kal tu(i) 8dp.u(i),

etc.,

etc.

One

other

worth quoting: P Oxy II, 29S 14 (i/A.D.) tdv tir' "if you arrive happily," ib. III. 531 6

phrase

is

a-yaOui

Trapa-ytvT],

19

'tu>%

4tt

dya8u>

-irpbs

'

(beginning of KaTao-iropdv, P Flor

iii/A.D. 10 I. 21

)

"you

A

curious use of the passive occurs in

367* (a.d. 710) p.4XXeis dyavaKTT|8fjvai, will incur our anger." The word is also found in the 1

apocryphal Gospel of Peter 4

(ed. Swete), where on one of the malefactors upbraiding the Jews for their treatment of Jesus on the Cross, we read dyavaKTT|(ravT€S 4tt' avrui 4k4X*v-

crav Iva

p.r|

o-KeXoKOTrT|8irj, birios

paa-avtjdacvos diroBdvot.

dyardxT)]Otg.

cri

irapayevopai,

BGU

III.

Lk 12", may

master of

Part

many I.

blessings

This

Grenf

NT

dir.

82 1 ' '

II.

«lp. (c.

(2

Cor

A.D.

7

U

may be

)

400)

illustrated

aeTayvcivai

i\(T(

by P wort

Kal dyavaKrf|cr6us 8iKaa~riKT)S irctpaOfjvai, where certain offenders are threatened with legal proceedings and penalties, if

they disregard the writer's demand.

ets ri\v 4ir'

[d]ya8ols yevaaevns The neuter pi., (a.d. 239) al.

)

be illustrated by P Ryl I. 2S 182 (iv/A.D.) irois 8e{ibs tdv dXXnTai, Seo-rrd-rns Jorau iroXXiiv dyaBuiv Kal Ki-r|p.dT0)v, "if the right foot quiver, the man will be as in

3

Syll 803* (iii/B.c. In ib. 356 s5 (li.c. 6)

dirdvTwv iawv do-dXei[av dvaiJpouvTwv dya-

vocate's pleading. the late P Lond IV.

—

in the

83S

...

16).

p.

(ii/A.D.)

ols

vaKTovvTes, it takes a gen., which might however be a gen. abs. the inscription, a rescript of Augustus, is in the high P Magd 24 s (iii/B.c.) dyavaKT-r|cravTos 84 p.ou Kal style. tmTiuuivTos au-rffji. P Thead 15 10 (iii/A.D.), in an ad-

In a votive inscription discovered at Cos (Paton and Hicks, 92), Nero is described as dyaObs fltds ,

4tp'

:

(ictu.

dyaSoiroiiiv, with reference to stars of benign influence. The verb is found in Aristeas (ed. Wendland) 242, dXXd 8tov (/. Se'ov 8tbv) iKtTeveiv, irdvTa dyaBoirottiv.

£pf>.

dyavaK-rovvTa

p. 34)

rjns dyavaKTT|a-acra

116),

I-

P OxV VIII. IIIQ 8 (A.D. 254)

This rare adjective, which in the XT is confined to 1 Pet 2 U is found as an astrological term in a magical papyrus p.

P Ryl

93)

Tfl KaXovu.e'vr| dpucrcru).

(B.C. 161) ( SlCTtXoCvTO 4v TOlOVTliH Upui.

P Lond 122 16 (=1.

t

on a gravestone.

dyap-g

dyaBonoiog.

of iv/A.D.,

eo-Jriy, ib.

2S 29 (iv/A.D.) Preisigkc 374 (i/B.C./i/A.D.) has

tivcs dyap.01

84 -ydp-ov SnXoi.

dyduu

ajjvaaoq.

(ii/A.D.)

el

and possessions" (Ed.).

dyan&w. The Pauline phrase [tov]

where

fltov,

in

which

the

NT

in (cf.

in

1

this

Th

1* d8eX
exact

in the

(dirb N) 6eoii Kal avSpci-rnov),

form

LXX is

is

Sir 45

not

found

1

lyyairTip.evoi'

iirb

well illustrated by a similar

ayyapevco

aycnrr) use in connexion with Ptolemy on the Kosetta stone, OGIS 4 Cf. a Munich (B.C. 196) T| y a n Tll« vou ii-irb toC 't'fla. ,

'

90

in Chrest. I.

papyrus restores

'

109

12

(end of iii/B.c), where Wilcken

atuv
[IlToX«u.ai]os

I
Mk

may

It

"caressed"

34) suggests the translation

p.

comparing I'lut. Pericl. I kuvuv TtKva Kal tti6t|ku>v

:

£e'vous

tv tois

for

T)"y&irr|o-(v

,

Tivis iv 'Pup-n irXoutrious, Kal

k
dya-rraivTas {fondling) tSwv 6 Kaicrap iratS£a irap' avTois ov tCktovo-iv at

.

.

.

T|pwTT|a-€v

B.

y^^k*?*

il

L.

" the 135) suggests that larger use of [aYairdv] in Christian writers is perhaps due to an avoidance of
iildersleeve

Martyr,

{Justin

p.

'

says

Xenophon made

the

comparing Memorabilia ii. cates refinements in Jn

two words absolute synonyms, 9 with 12

7-

;

while he depre-

min., p. 69) Philo is not taking the word from the LXX, unless Wisd 3° (love towards God) 6 18 (love of Wisdom) may

be taken as the models for his ennobled use of the word. For in it is used 14 times of sexual love (Jer 2"

LXX

and twice

figuratively),

in antithesis to pao-os

:

Sir 4S 11

N

the only other occurrence besides those from Wisdom. Aristeas (ii/i B.C.) has the word (§ 229) in the higher sense,

is

and may stand with the author of Wisdom as the earliest to In its redemption from use as a adapt it to this purpose. mere successor to the archaic ?pios. Alexandrian Jews of The fact that its use was i/B. c seem to have led the way. very restricted made it easier to annex for a special purpose. Since the S<>ng of Songs (where it occurs 1 1 times) could hardly be proved to have existed for the writers, there were virtually no other associations before their minds ; and

NT

2t since "the Evangelist himself did not see the point, as Augustin notes (Civ. Dei vii. This seems undeniable in Xenophon I.e., 11)."

the appropriation of dyatrdv and dydirri proceeded side by side. As the record of its use in Aquila, Symmachus and

though in so severely simple a writer as Jn it is extremely hard to reconcile ourselves to a meaningless use of synonyms, where the point would seem to lie in the identity of the

pendent circles the connotations we find in Cant and Eccl, and grew slightly more common. In late Christian papyri

16 ' 17

,

word employed. Gildersleeve's remark that " aYairdv is a " colder word than t\(iv and less intimate will hold for Greek but is this a case where the "profane" emphatically needs of a new subject take up a rather colourless word and ;

it. In NT aYairdv is purged of all coldand is deeper than cfuXciv, though the latter remains more human. See R. II. Strachan's references and discus-

indefinitely enrich

ness,

A

sion in Expos. VIII. vii. 263-7 (March 1914). Christian metrical epitaph (Calder6g - after midd. iv/A.D.) has d. with infin. as in Class. Grk : vvv d-yair^s
irdBtv

rX8a.

Theodotion shows

HR),

(see

the

word retained

we find it narrowed like our "charity": Gen I. 14' (iv/v a.d.) and P Lond 77 s8

On the Christian use W. M. Ramsay C. and B.,

Cronert cites

p. 234).

of 'A-ydirn as a ii.

492

P

(=1. proper name

(viii/A.D.)

see

p.

inde-

in

f.

should finally be remarked that there is no reason for postulating dYdiri) as the origin of a denominative aYairdu, It

'

as Tqir| produces Tip.au, etc. A-ydirr] is in any case a backformation from the verb, replacing the older aYdirncris, and Cf. the originating doubtless in a restricted dialectic area.

case of oikoSouti, q.

v.

ayanrjTOQ.

NT

ay dm]. Though it would be going too far to say that this import" born within the bosom of revealed ant Biblical word was

For the use of this characteristic designation in the Christian papyri, see for example the address of the muchdiscussed letter of Psenosiris P Grenf II. 73 (late iii/A.D.)

(=

Seleetions,

'AiroXXwvi

117),

p.

7rpe
aYarrnTui

So P Lond 417 1 (c. A.D. 346) 7 (=11. p. 299, Selections, p. 123), P Heid 6 (iv/A.D.) ( = The word is also found in a horoscope Selections, p. 125) at.

remarkable that there have been only three supposed instances of its use in "profane" Greek, two of which are now read otherwise and the third is doubtful.

dScXcf>4J tv

Deissmann originally cited P Par 49 (B.C. 164-58) in this connexion (Bibelstudicn, p. 80 f.) but in the linglish edition (BS, p. 198 f.) he admitted that the restoration Tapax*|V must

of A.D. 20-50 addressed to a certain Tryphon P Oxy II. 2 2j5 Tpic(>uv hyairiri he may of course have been a Jew

religion,"

it

is

s

;

be substituted. Next Hatch in_/i?Z xxvii. 2, p. 134 an inscription of the Imperial period, from Tefeny in

ff.

:

Deissmann now

calls

—

—

:

,

see on the fern. Tpvaiva below.

cited

Pisidia,

giving the mantic significance of various throws of the dice 8' eis d-ydl/TrnJv i.Xop.u.a8rj 5 'A<|>po8e£Tn. But -nivi/i\. Prof.

K(upila) xo-'p^v.

our attention to a Breslau disser-

ayyapevco. Ptolemaic examples of this interesting old Persian word P Petr II. 20 iv 6 (B.C. 252) toC Xtp-Pou dyyapcvGcvTos inrb
are

-

.

.

.

.

.

.

'

by F. Heinevetter Wiirfel-und Biuhslabenorakel in Grieehenland und Kleinasien (1912), where it seems to be proved (p. 10) that cts dyaOciv must be read in the line we tation

There remains only the

have quoted. Lex. s.v.) of

81'

d[Y]dirr|s t[vap]yois

citation (Cronert,

from the Herculaneum

papyri of Philodemus the Epicurean (i/B.c.J, with the note

"

(sicher?)."

The

history of this

word

is

so crucial for the orientation

of the Biblical Greek vocabulary that we must pursue it in some detail. Deissmann's argument from Thayer's Philonic

BS

citation of d-ydm] is repeated in the English without regard to Ramsay's criticism (ExpT ix.

And Deissmann the

certainly

Quod Deus immul.

seems

(p.

283

199)

(p. p.

568).

justified in asserting that in

M = Cohn-Weridland,

ed.

P Tebt I 5 182 25 2 Wilcken (Archiv 42 add P Lond '

tvyapevcLV tous 16 I. 2l iu-

BGU

(b.c. iii. 1

p.

171

€ttI

118) where for the editors' eirapmiv From A.D. 325) reads cyyapeveiv. 2

(c)

ttjs

=

(III.

x"P as

—a

p.

107)

prefect's

unSsvl

ei-t'o-Tw

rescript.

Cf

tvYapias, and from the 54 insciiptions Syll 932 (beginning of iii/A.D.) dvYapeuiv aveeriv with Uittenberger's note, " vehicula cursus publici (a.d.

otvou

340)

ponderosissima et lentissima, quae bubus vehebantur {cursus Cod Theod. VI. 29, 5, I, VIII. 5, n), angariarum nomine utebantur." Herwerden Lex. cites a form clabularis

dvcvydptuTos

= dvaYYaptvTos,

from an

which Mayser See further Zahn

inscr.

56) refers to Arch. Zeit. 1890, p. 59. Intr. i. p. 66, Deissmann p 86 f. (p.

BS

"Angariae"

in A'lio vi. (1906)

p.

249

ff.

,

and Rostowzew For the spelling

ayytiov with

in

e.

BGU

ayevTjs

Mk

21 1 "

I.

16

1

15-

X* B* Deissmann (BS

(a.d.

340— coeval

The noun dyyapos appears Agam. C94 dyydpou

in

irvpos,

p.

182) compares

with the MSS.) ev-yap'as.

Greek as early as /Eschylus "the courier flame": it is

It survives in probably the Iranian cognate of &yy«\os. vernacular MGr dyvapepevos, "put to compulsory labour" (Thumb Handbook, p. 315). In his note on P Lond IV. 1 1376 (a.d. 711) the editor suggests that in the late Aphrodito " is used in the general sense of foreman,"

papyri &yyapevnf|s "

dyyelov 6 I"is found in P Tor I. (ii/B.c.) for the "casket" or " chest " in which plaintiffs in the court of the Chrematistae, or Greek judges of Egypt, were in the habit of placing their iii.

26

p.

See also P Gen

ff).

I.

s

74

ff

(probably iii/A.D.) Sib epurrnOels exXapiv dvTi-ypacjjov Kai 43

similarly in Syll 790 (i/B.C.) of oracular irivaKia, which are put els d-yyeiov and sealed (KaTap
paXuv

dyyiov

:

o-pd'yi[o-]ov

—

BGU

In I. 24S (ii/A. n.) a note is added on the margin Xpijo-ov Xapavoj dvyeiov, ds o Kdp.il'e' p.01 ^Xatov, where d. is a jar for oil, as in Mt 25 1 cf. P Oxy VII. 1070'° (iii/A.D.) :

P Hamb 9 TptaKovra, P Lond 1036 dvyeiui TjpLi^dw,

W

I.

23

34

(a.d. 569)

(vi/A.D.)

(=

III.

p.

fieo-Ta

dyyia

269) oivo(v)

iiis d. u^Xitos dyylov p-eâ eV, P Leid peo-Tov. The form ctyyos, which is found in the true text of Mt 48 4 13 may be illustrated from Michel 1361 (Thasos, iv/B.c.) "'

,

4jv

tis €7PdX\T][t

Se'

eEvcu to

word

is

Homer

twv SovXwv

Koirpov,

ciio-Te]

to ^wptov

dyyos toO dvaipepupe'vov tov Kfjiro[v] ktX. The used of a cinerary urn (as iu Herod, i. 1 13) in C/G

the

concludes

(

for

in

The

—

Vedic Mythology, 143). In Persian angara (? see is a human messenger. Perhaps both meanings

the

word

See also Ilatzidakis on dyyeXos Akad. 1913, 2.

restricted.

is

Ber.

IVien.

d.

ayyelXco. For dyyeXXio^" proclaim," "summon

summons

to

in

an office," see the

Hadrian, P Giss I. 3 2fl dvaKTo Kcuvbv 'ASpia-

to celebrate the accession of

Beds)

(sc.
(a.d. 117) fJKw

vbv dyyeXufv]:

P Flor

cf.

I.

2*-

.

.

.

8 "-

-

(a.d. 265) 6] dy-yeXels

Tijs evxeipio-8e'o-r|S aviTui

dvTi[Xd]pnTai

XP e ' as

[* ]'Y'-[ < ">sJ |

koA

hardly accidental that the woids quoted from the Giessen papyrus form an iambic line the document has It is

-ttio-tws.

:

a strong literary flavour.

'AyyeXAw

is

one of those verbs

which became practically obsolete in the vernacular except Nine of these are found in NT, while in their compounds. the simplex only occurs in Jn 4" 1 ND, 20 18 }^*ABIX. Jn is a writer who likes uncompounded verbs : see Camb. Bibl.

Essays, p. 492.

ayyoq,. See s.v. dyyeiov.

ay eh]. The noun

occurs twice in a farm account, P Lond 1 7 1 For the adjective dyeXaios, see p. 177). 1

(=111.

8)

Syll 5&7

omens drawn from involuntary

signification,

often a messenger of the gods.

coexisted in the corner of the Indo-Germanic area to which

(B.C.

In the curious pamphlet on

oldest

on dyyapevw)

3573-

ayyekia.

ls

dyyôs

the

to

two branches of the Aryan language-group diverge here. In Vedic Indian the Angirasah are "higher beings intermediate between gods and men," as Macdonell rather tentatively

Site.

superintendent."

petitions {Archiv

apparently a reversion

209

KepapiSes d-yeXaiai, with Diltenberger's

(iv/B.C.)

note.

161

(iv/a.d. ), we find crcpupLb]v Sefjibv twitchings, P Ryl I. 2S "if edv dXXT]Tcu, cVyyeXiav avTii o-up-aivi dirpocrSoKUTOv, the right ankle quiver, it signifies that the person will

have unexpected news."

The word

is

common

in literature.

dysrea?.6yrjX0Q. " Nowhere found

in prof, auth.," says Grimm, nor are we able to supply the gap which is not surprising It is a good sample of a class of words which any author might coin

(LyyeloQ.

for a special purpose.

In Syll 512", a dialect inscr. of ii/B.c. from Calymna, The word is dyyeXoi are envoys whose names are given.

ayerriq.

used in the sense of "intermediary" (cf. Gal 3 1B ) in Syll For the presumably I22 26 (iv/B.C.) opocrcH 8]i* dyyeXXaiv.

Oxy

" angel" inscriptions from Thera see Deissmann 279 with accompanying facsimile, and the paper " " It is his Angel (J. H. M.) in JTS 1902, p. 519 f. Add (from Cionert) IG XII. iii. 933. In Archiv iii. p. 445, No. 67, Christian

LAE,

p.

published a Greek inscription from Assouan of the time of M. Aurelius, which begins — MrydXn Ttixj) tou [6e]o[0

is

.

t]uv dv7EXwv

Tfjs [l]epe£[as]

:

cf.

also p. 451

.

.

No. 94 (time of

Diocletian), "Yirep evxfjs twv dvYe'Xwv 'Epecrnvol dve'6nKav ktX. 01 dyyeXoi 8eoO. as in I Tim 5 21 occurs in the ex,

10

tremely interesting Jewish inscription Syll 8[6 Kvpie o irdvra e[]opciv koA ol dvyeXoi BeoO. Dittenberger assigns it to i/A. D. and yet apparently prefers to regard it as Christian :

there does not, however, seem to be anything distinctive of it is a Jewish prayer for vengeance upon unChristianity

—

known murderers:

see

Deissmann

LAE,

interesting to observe that the special

p.

423ft*.

It is

meaning "angel"

is

—

!

'Ayev^s, as opposed to

ei'yev'qs,

is

P

well illustrated by

v-5 where, in a dramatic interview (late ii/A.D 33 with the Emperor, in all probability M. Auielius though YVilcken (Cluest. I. p. 34 f.) decides for Commodus a I.

)

certain Appianus, wiio

—

had been condemned

—

to death,

appeals to his nobility (ev-yeVeia) in such a way as to lend the Emperor to retort «^tjs oiv oti fyms aêveis ecrpev ; For the

—

more general sense of " mean," " base," illiterate

P Oxy

I.

79

s

see the verso of the

(not earlier than ii/A.D.), perhaps a

. school composition (Edd.), p/n8ev Tamvov p.r|Se aytvis In Syll S55 1 ' (a dialect inscr. from Delphi, recordirpdi"r|S. .

ing the "sale" of a slave to the god for freed >m el

Ti

Se'

Mvao-ii (ihe slave)

KaTaXeupBeVra !ccrTft)

:

here

irdfloi

d-yev^s

.

— ii/B.c.)

iirdpxovo-a,

Ta

Mvacnis 'Ayno-ipovXas (the mistress) " as in the similar must mean

virb

d*yevr]S

childless,"

phrase in Syll 862", an inscr. of the same period, place and The word was used in this sense by fsaeus, subject.

according to Harpocration.

4

ayia(o dyid^w.

P. M. Meyer renders an abolla d-yvtupos ungewalkt, frisch vom Webstuhl, rudis," and gives some other references. Plutarch 169C, 69iD, has dyvairros, "undressed, uncarded." ;

Clear evidence for the verb and noun outside bibl. and eccl. writings appears to be wanting cf. Anz Subsidia, The suffix -d£tiv was as active as our -fy in prop. 374 f. :

new

ducing

ayvtrjua "

words, and the abstract -ao-p.ds accompanied

When

as -fication accompanies our verb.

was appropriated

in

it,

dyveia.

OGIS

therefore d-yios

circles to represent their special natural that the factitive derivative

Jewish

tous (k

56

32

(decree o^ Canopus, B.C. 239) ptTt'xtiv Si Kal twv Evtp-ytTwv 6twv twv dyvtiwv

ttjs irtpiTTT|S (pvXrjs

Kal twv dXXwv dirdvTwv twv tv tois

idea of "holiness," it was should he coined from it, as a technical term which would

twi 8t

be immediately understood by any Greek, even if he had never met with the actual form. The series was the more

itoXXtjs aYveias Kal vop.ip.ujv t8wv,

needed, as Greek religion had already the forms ayû, dyio-pos, aYia-Tcuw, dvio-Tr|pi.ov, etc., with their technical

meanings: the variant words with the added -a- answered to them in function, but were free from pagan association.

ayioq.

The

adjective

is

common

as

a

title

of the gods in the

OGIS

378' (a.d. 1S-9) 6tw dviw iu|no-Tw 8a8ouxos tuv d-yiwTdTwv 'EXtvo-lvi puo-TTjpiwv. 20 superlative may be further illustrated (cf. Jude ) from

inscriptions, cf. id. 721 6

e. g.

:

'

The

P

the oldest recovered Christian letter

Amh

I.

3(0;'''

- 2f

(between a.d. 264 (265) and 282 (2S1)) tois ko.t o.[vtov cf. d'ViwJTdToi.s irppfeo-Tucri] For tJ> dyiov as "temple" :

Deissmann cf.

OGIS

LAE,

56™'

p

of Ptolemy III, B.C. 239) Ka6i8pvo-ai [». Xpua-ovv 8ioAi8ovJ tv twi ayiui. inscr.

192

ff.

Canopus

(the

dyaXpa

itpois, id.

573® (i/A.D. )

go-Twi uyveLa, an inscription cut in the rock near a temple in Cilicia. Cf. Syll 655* (a.d. 83), ptTd ironfjo-avTi

and the celebrated Epi10

P Par ^xrv couples a'yvafwv] and Xeitoupyiwv following IV. I19S 12 (i/B.C. ) -irotovptvou d-yvr|as Kal [TJdipwv. The verb is found 8u
114)

BGU

BGU

sions of images of the gods) tois d"YVtvouo-i. tK irtpiTpoiTf|S (according to rota) itptvov 0w0 a uirtp dyvttas f|p.epwv \ e£ T|p€pi)o-iiov

BGU

1"

I.

much].

[so

A

very similar entry appears in

(iii/A.D.).

In P Oxy V. 84O 8 the fragment of an uncanonical gospel composed before A.D. 200, we read that the Saviour brought His disciples ets auTo to d"yvtvTT|piov Kal irtpitirdTti. tv ni Upw, "into the very place of purification, and was walking in the temple." For the verb dyvcvu see BGU IV. 1201* (A.D. 2) Twv d*yvevdv[T]wv Upt'wv Siairtpaiupt'vwv irpbs Tas 68 XiTovpyeias Kal 8vo-fias twv 8twv, I' Tebt II. 29S (a.d. ,

I'a-ois d-yytvou[o-]i Ka8' Tjpt'pav (irupoO) to officiating priests J art. of wheat daily" (Edd.).

107-8) Uptia-i]

" dyiozjjQ, uyicuavn]. s as a title, is found in the late P Giss I. 55 addressed by one " papa " or " bishop " to another For a t]|iw8t|V -ypdilKU irp[6]s tt|v o-fjv a-yidrnrfa]. similar use of d-yuoo-vvn, with reference to an «in
8,

'A-yid-rns,

(vi/A. D.)

—

.

.

.

-f)

11 the Pelagia- Legenden (ed. TJsener) p. to 2 , cf. p. 8 . On the "profane" warrant for ayiaxrwii, and the naturalness of coining (with itp(tlwo-vvn for model), see the remarks

see

dyvit,
subst. see Syll 879 l8f (end of iii/B.c.) tov h\ YwaiKovdpov tov iirb toO 8r|pou alpovpevov tois aYvio-pois ktX. Cf. Anz -

Sitbsldia, p. 2S3.

on dva6wo-vvT| above.

dyroEW. A good

dyy.u/.)/.

With

the use of dyKaXi] in

Lk

2 ,JS cf. ,

OGIS 56™

(Canopus

decree, B.C. 239) (tis) twv Upt'wv irpbs tov o-ToXio-pbv olVti cv Tais ayKaXtus. For the derived sense of .

.

.

twv 8twv

"bundle"

[i.e.

"armful")

see

P Lond

131 redo*"

(a.d. 18 ff

78-9) (=1.

p. 1S3) Sterptvuv d-yKaXas. 1' Oxy VI. 935 ptTa
-

rj

ayy.vga.

P Lond 1164

13 oi Be'Xoptv parallel to the Pauline phrase I Th 4 3 vpds dYVOfiv occurs in P Tebt II. 314 (ii/A.D.) mo-Tewo 5 o-e pi d-yvoeiv, which also illustrates the use with the

hi

nega-

]

tive in 2

Cor 2 11

.

The

construction in

P Tebt

I.

43"

(B.C.

118) i' T|pwv tv tio-iv t|7voi)kotwv may help the difficult 2 Pet 2 l= tv ols d-yvoovo-iv The suggestion pXao-
of wilful ignorance (see d-yvoia) appears in

P Oxy

IX. 1188 6

(A.D. 13) o-Toxa(o-dpcvos)T°v pr|8(Jv) aYvor|(8iivat)

"

making it your aim be concealed or done by favour " (Edd). For person, cf. P Giss I 69* (a.d. 11S-9) \a(pi.v) olKovopijeiiivai),

p.T)St irpbs that nothing

d-yvotiv of a

tov toOto ouk dyvotls, dStX
(A.D.

212)

(=

III.

164) dvKvpcus criSripais 8vo-l o-iv cnrd8ais o-i8r|pais (the two teeth of the 68 ln anchor), Syll sSS' For the (ii/B.c.) dyKupa o-tS-npd. figurative sense, as Heb 6", cf. d. IG XII. vii. (/;)»

dvaSiSdvTa to

p.

tiri.o-Td[Xi.]ov

.

•yTJpojs,

1

23 P.

dyvurifia.

The royal decree of Euergetes II. and the two Cleopatras, P Tebt I. 5 3 (B c 118), proclaims an amnesty for all their for dyvotjpdTwv dpapTr|p[dT]»v [tjvKXripaTwv KaTa-yvwo-paTwv (see note), where the difference between the

subjects

ayyu
"

(ii/A.D.) (=11. p. 246) a borrower pledges her KiTwv(a)dYva
two words is brought out by the editors' rendering, "errors," "crimes" : cf. Archiv ii. p. 483 ff. An inscrip2 tion from OGIS Il6 has . Egypt, (ii/B.c), .] oTjyyvw[piiv av -yfyovdo-iv aYvor|p.a[o-iv . .] in a broken context, but first

.

.

ayopa

ayvoia The combination quoted above

the meaning seems clear.

P Tebt

from

I.

apparently recurs

5

dvvonujdTwv

(i/B.C.)

BCU

in

IV.

itSs' •

.

d|iapTT|u.dTu;i' KaTaYvaja-ptaTwLv ktX. Similarly in P Par 63

one of

'

'iv

18

tou

^ duapTT|u.ao-ii' ^ws

tlctlv d*yvor|u.ao-i.v

(On

«-irei.

see Prole*, p. 61

evt'xco-flai iv

Seleucid Demetrius uses a like combination in

and

3

Tob

further found in

is

it

3

tous

irdvTas

writes diroXeXnKoTcs

Ptolemies

the

«vt
,

and

Sir

23

ttjs

The

f.).

Mace

I

2

.Jy

xlli 2

q-Keireo-TiKaiv ai.Tt.wv iraoriov

13

(cited

'A-yvdrjaa is accordingly marked by this " error" tion as meaning an offence of some kind, and

39 ;

by

associa-

Thayer).

natural equivalent

:

so in

Heb

9

is its

TrtoTol trwSiKoi, dYVOt mo-Tol o"v[vlT|['yopo]i, ts upas irdo-i " True and toCs t?)v irdXee
Kal due'u.iTTws,

524

.

where an

Eph

4

1S ,

is

found

',

s

:

a starting-point must not be overlooked

show of wilful blindness, as in

I

(Thyatira, do.) dvopavou-ija-avTa so as early as Pindar [01. iii. 37). The adjective and its derivatives may accordingly take a wide meaning, as wide as our pure in the ethical sense. But

it

worship."

P Tebt

ib.

TCTpdp.r|vov d-yvws

A v. yaz

yasna "ritual," Sanskrit yaj,

7

1

"honestly," is common in honorific inscriptions, as OG/S 48 5 13 (Magnesia, Roman age) Tas Xovrrds hi
ing that

ayvoia. The connotation

!

'Avvois in the sense of Phil

(Edd.).

in

cf.

the Avestan

originally denoted "in a condition prepared for The uses noted under dyveia and in this article

that this

NT

:

"to worship," show-

times.

meaning persisted and it is not out of sight In pagan technical language it definitely con;

reports the

noted twofold abstinence, as a necessary condition of entrance

misconduct of certain persons whose plans he had frustrated,

into a temple. The definition of Heyschius gives us the condition ki its oldest form: "d-yvcvciv Ka9ap€v€LV a7rd T€

in

I.

24** (B.C. 117),

official

The so that Xi']-yovres ttjs d-yvoias they left the district. writer had dvoias first, and then added y above the line. In the ordinary sense of inadvertence it IV. 1114 9 (B.C. S-7) -ys'-yovev Se

common

is

BGU

ko.t'

:

d-yvoiav

toii irpaY(iii/A.D.) IV oiv [it] S6£to o-uv0eV9a.L tt] jiaTtKov dyvota e-mSiSuui tol p\pX(8ia ktX. The simple dat. s appears with same sense in P Flor II. 132 (iii/A.D.) SXe[£]av For Kara d-yvoiav, as in Ac 3", n-€TroiT]K£vai TauTa dyvota.

78^

see (i^)

ff

d-irb

v€Kpov."

4?

With a to avTou Kolvtou KaiKiXiou Kda-Topos dvou.a. s (ii/iii gen. the same phrase occurs in P Oxy VI. 923 A.I'.) €ircl kqt 6Vyvoiav T "V povtl8uv avruv Tjpvdo-aTo, id. I.

d:ppoSto-iuv Kal

e. g.

ayror)];.

1G

IV.

598

15

(Argos,

ii/A.D.)

Kal

SiKaioo-uvns ivtxtv

dYvo-rnTos (cited by Grimm).

'

M

1' (a.d. 1S6) I'va 01 o-vvaXXdo-o-ovTes Oxy II. 237™" KaT d-yvoiav €V€8pevovrai, "in order that persons enter-

ing into agreements

may

not be defrauded through ignorance"

ayvcoaia.

BGU II. 614 wara (Anhiv v.

22

W oiv

(A.D. 217), p.

\ii\

d-yvuo-fa

P Ha-

if.

A.D.) Etc dvto-9t)o-Cav in latter instance has the suggestion

3S3) 69"

(i/ii

The dyvMo-iav aiTido-Oioi. of disgraceful ignorance which attaches to both the

NT

occurrences.

(Edd.).

ayvcooTog.

ayvog. In

its

narrower sense we

a psephism from

may compare

Assos, dated A.D. 37, Syll 364" ti\jv iraTpiov d-yv^v LTapOtvoi/ 2 i. e. Athena Polias, as Dittenberger notes (cf. 2 Cor II ),

—

the "Blessed Virgin" of Greek religion: (i/A.D.) 'IovXia d-yvrj, irav Ky, €u\|ruxi..

holy places in •n*po(j)T)TT]S,

—

P Tebt

Upbv d"yvbv

It

is

applied to

a letter

from a

—

from the

ritual to

I.

13,

the moral

"To unknown 2f

gods Capito torchbearer."

See also P Giss

o£k &yvwo-tos 'ôijSos fleos, ôlôs as ouk d-yvuo-Tos may be due, as the editor suggests, to the fact that he was the god of the special distiict in question. Cf. also BGU II. I.

3

u> (a.d. 117) TJKio
8fju.[t],

t|u.€iv

refers

two (divine !) Caesars, Commodus and his great father. " " is the title of an elaborate monograph Agnostos Theos by E. Norden (Leipzig, 1913), in which he makes the

to

8* co-tI
{Also in Porphyry de abst. ii. 19, ap. Syll ii. p. 267.) There also a noteworthy usage in the Chian dialectic inscr.,

is

8

Syll 570 (iv/B.C.) [b L]8u)v KaTtiirdTw irp[bs] tos Pao-iXt'as if he would be d'Y[viis] irpbs to 8eo, "give information ... An interesting example of the blameless before the God." 41-"- (the report of a public meeting, iii/iv A.D.), where at a popular demonstration in honour of the prytanis the people are described as shouting d*yvol

Oxy

may probably be

6 590 (a.d. 177-S), where yEvjou.svuv d-yviio-Tuv

d-yvbv XPÎ vtjoio 6vw8eos evrbs tdvra

adj. occurs in P

mutilated, but

KairiTu[v]

of Epidaurus mentioned by Clement Alex. {.Strom. V. sense

is

0eots dyv[wo-TOLSJ

see

Rouffiac {Iiecherchis, p. 62), who cites the passage, aptly recalls the inscription of the temple to illustrate the transition

—

8aSouxo[s].

iv

entrance to a Upbs oIkos.

3)

The inscription restored as follows

in 1909.

Prieue 205, elo-ivai ti-s XruK[fji], an inscription at the

d.

«[v] tcrOfjTi

(ii/A.D.),

Preisigke 24S1

d*yvois tottols "ycWo"0ai.

irdo-i.

For the ceremonial use of t[6]

616

II.

[8]ti ^£o-[tl]

cf.

Deissmann [St Paul, p. 261 ff.) supplies an interesting which St Paul lead on an parallel to the Greek inscription 23 altar at Athens, Ac 17' d^viSo-™ (Jew, from a votive inscription, probably of ii/A.D., on an altar discovered at Pergamon

I.

—

Areopagus speech in Ac 17 the starting-point for a series of discussions on the history of the forms of religious speech.

ayogd. The ordinary meaning "market" ing.

BGU

does not need illustratThat bankers were to be found there may be seen in 5 to« III. 9S6 (Hadrian's reign) 8id ttjs 'A .

.

.

6

ayopa( CO Qtoytirovo\s

P Petr

II.

denotes "provisions,"

It

dyopds.

Tp]airt'(r,T]s)

"supplies," in

13 (17)

6

258-3), and

(n.c.

els

15 (2)" (B.C. 241-39) [t]^|v yivoptv^v dyopdv pro11 II. 29 visions up to a certain amount." Cf. P (c. B.C. 250) fj tl tlv](S dXXai dyopal crwTdo-[o-ovTai, ns restored by .

.

Amh

In an important article on the Wilcken, Archiv \\. p. 119. system of the comientus, or official circuit of the Prefect in Roman Egypt (Archiv iv. p. 366 ff. ), Wilcken states that dyopd is often used forum in its more pregnant sense of a

=

assembly

judicial

we

888* (a.d. 160)

OGIS

(cf.

517 note

man

find a

So

7).

BGU

in

ayQafi/Liazog.

id.

"

.

aypos

III.

described as vouoypdifios

dyopds.

'A.

is

of constant occurrence in the formula used by one

person signing a deed or letter on behalf of another who cannot write JypaiJ/a iire'p tivos dypapudTov, e. g. I. 6 Il8"-", id. 152 (both ii/A.D): cf. P Oxy II. 275"

—

(A.D.

(=

66)

avTov

BGU

Selections

id.

of slaves in

OGIS

It is used of the purchase III. p. 19). 23 B.C. 133) : 33s (the will of Attalus III.

(=

—

Cor 6 :0 7 23 Tip.fjs T|'y P°- (r ^ T TS (Deissmann LAE, s ff So P Oxy VIII. 149 (ii/A.D.) d[-yo]pdo-ai " to buy irapd Tacrap[a]irt»vos ov 'i\(i SovXov Eapair£wva, froni Tasarapion her slave Sarapion," al. Both the verb and the corresponding substantive are found in P Oxy II. cf.

p.

1

,

l

1

328).

298"-

48

a long letter by a tax-collector of i/A.D., o-Taxf|pas

,

dydpao-ov

irop4)ij[p]as

pip[ovs] ttjs oiKias.

20

ii.

s,

»

I.

tov dy[o]pao-T^|v For dyopao-Tos, see also P Petr II. .

.

4dv

.

«tipr|S

=

252) tov dyopao-Tov

(u.c.

P Tebt

.

30

11

(a.d. 123)

irapd 0evTT€T«(rovx9«

.

(

.

.

"(wheat)

= Selections,

oIkiclv,

for sale,"

p. 78)

and

\X

dp TaBas) p (8paxp-wv)

ktX.

Ac

1

5

7

Paul. 3S, dvOpwirous dyevvtis Kal Se8ovX€vKOTas, dyopatovs 84 Kal Svvaue'vovs 6\\ov a-vvayaysiv, a neat double parallel.

In Syll S53 B3

(ii/B.c.)

it

used of " merchants," " dealers."

is

The grammarian Amnionius

(iv/A.D.)

would

distinguish -

-

iv dyopa. iv dyopq. Tipwuevos from dyopaios dyopaios Cronert remarks that the MSS. vary. For the TtOpapjitvos 3fi dyopaioi dyovTai Kal dv8viraToC special use seen in Ac I9 :

,

clo-iv,

Wilcken (Archiv

from the papyri P [tu] tou [ ii/A.D derived from dyopd

iv.

Oxy

under dyopd) ran only cite 126 (an advocate's speech, 47 dyopaiov KpiTTipfta, where it is

/.<-.

III.

.

]

)

to the

1

= forum. (He quotes a striking parallel whole phrase of Ac I.e. from P Flor I. 61" (A.D.

86-8) 8irov 8iaXoyi.o-u.ol Kal Tiytpoves irapa-yevdpevoi.) In OGIS 484 60 (ii/A.D.), however, an imperial rescript addressed to the Pergamenes, we find Tais dyopaiens iriirpao-Kop.(vu>v unfortunately there are gaps on each side, but the gender :

shows that Tjulpai is understood, denoting in this connexion "market days." See also Ramsay's notes on the dyopaCa (o-vvo8os), conventus iuridictis, at

294, 295 note.

(ii.

iiTrip

241

ff.,

writings,

see

Milligan

NT

ff.

sense this verb occurs in

literal

Chrest.

I.

167

15 ,

B.C. 131) tdvrfjs

P Louvre 10632

Tapaxujs

o]t

Sw^Gukti dypcveiv tov [airrbv Tpd-rrov, ov Kal] irpoTtpov ei6[l]o-|xevoi i[v] ToiroLs [Vjjo-av, and P Oxy I. I22 (iii/iv A.D.)

dXicis

fl

dypevEiv tuiv 8rjp£u>v 8vvd[p.6]8a ov84 cannot catch a single animal" (Edd. ). T|p€i[s] 8«

dyr>t£?,aiog. In view of Sir

W. M. Ramsay's

meaning of

Rom

d. in

II 1 ' (see

feV,

"and we

recent discussion of the

Pauline Studies,

p.

the occurrence of the adjective in Syll 540 189 (ii/B.c.)

219

ff. ),

may be

— Kv(3ous KaTao-Keu[ao-due]vos £vXa>v jjripwv dypuXatvuu'.

ayQiog.

BGU

P Tebt II. 612 (i/ii a.d.) 8if|pas dypt>v cf. IV. 1123* (time of Augustus) f| txBvas i) dypias f\ fjvXftas. The adjective is used of a "malignant" sore or wound in Syll S02 114 (iii/B.C. ) irrrb tov dypiov
:

S06 6 (Roman age).

dygog. 1 Epistles of St. Paul, p. 69 n ) regards " in view of Plutarch Aemil. as agitators,"

Lake {Earlier

d-yopcu wv in

In the

(=

id.

ayogaiog. Prof.

NT

of the

composition

noted

,

o-ltov

fypaij/a

dygevco.

dyopao-Tu,v

—

,

drachmae) rjywpaKa

.

" the house as purchased

from Thenpelesuchus," at. 'Ayopdl^tv irapd is illustrated above (P Lond 1208 10 P Oxy I149 5 etc.): ford, dird cf. P Flor II. 17s 11 (A.D. 255) 8t|Xoi (for 8t|Xov) dirb tivos Wktovos T)yopdo-87i. For the gen. of price cf. P Par 59 s ( — Witkowski Ep[ % p. 75 B.C. 60) tovtwv (sc. I talent 140 ,

.

.

and not merely "unversed in the learning of the Jewish For the place which dictation had in schools" (Grimm). the

120S 10 (B.C. 97)

ZanXos

The

great frequency of dypdp.ua-ros, invariably in this sense, suggests that the sneer in Ac 4 13 is intended to picture the Apostles as "illiterate,"

Documents, pp. 21

dyoqd^to. The verb (MGr ~ " buy ") is common in deeds of sale, e. g. P LondSS2 !1 (B.C. 101) (= III. p. I4)fjv T|y
58)

p.

iSotos "ypappaTa.

(iî

p.

461, also

p.

428)

:

Apamea, also

C.

and B.

nos.

Cagnat IV. 790 and

This old and once

common word s

is

unexpectedly rare

in

P Strass I. 52 |14 (a.d. 151) concerns 2f arourae of papyri. " catoecic land," ds Kal 7rapa[Swcr€i t| ScSavio-pje'vrj KaT* d-ypbv o-ir[opt]pas, "will transfer these as they lie in good l

condition for sowing," as the edd. render the same formula 5 in P Ryl II. 164 (A.D. 171): Preisigke, "in einem landwirtschaftlich brauchbaren Zustande, saatfahig." The same connotation of " agricultural land" appear in a few instances

we can

P

quote.

Amh

II.

68"

(i/A. I>.) Ttjs

vwsl KaT d-ypbv

5 I34 (ii/A. D. 6vTa cvdypui peTa twv 6p€ppaTwv, " in the fields with the cattle " and as late as ; iv/A.D., id. 143* 6 yap dypbs 'Ap£ov e4i)X8(v els OTr[o]pdv. In P Oxy III.

BciopCas.

Id.

)

2 5o6* (a.d. 143) diroYpdtbeo-Sat Ttva eirl twv dypcov, "register " tirl tov dypov has apparently any one as owning those lands been erased. //'. VI. 967 (ii/A.D.) KaXiis 84 iroiT|o-tis tirio-TtiXao-a els dypbv dpâo-Oai Tiiv «ts tovs dp-ircXtovas iroTLO"pd>v. P Eleph 13 6 (B.C. 223-2), irtpl 8{ tov olvapiov IIpa|i.d8T)S oiliru €to-eXr|Xv8ev «| dypov this resembles the air' dypov " 21 ("from field labour probably) in Mk 15 Apart from one Byzantine document, the two instances quoted are the only :

:

.

occurrences of dypos in P

P Fay, P

I

lib,

never appears

at

Oxy

I.-X.,

and

in the indices to

Tebt, P Grenf and the Revenue Law It all, nor in vols. III. and IV. of BGU.

P

it

is

ay to

aypvirvto) not worth while to present the scattered instances that are Cronert's remark that found in some other collections. is

(Typos

obsolete in

MGr, except

Cyprian, having been

in

° ' me progressively supplanted by x^P°* an ^ X w P^ ov ^ a " s ml It is, however, with its relative infrequency in the papyri. '

common

very

LXX. and

throughout the

the Synoptic

in

Gospels (Mt 16, Mk 8, Lk 9). In Acts it only comes once, and it may be significant that Luke has \™P a (Lie I2 ' S 2 21 or x u p'ov (Ac I 18f-, 4", 5 s 8 28') where d-ypds might have '

>

)

'

,

been expected. So also Jn 4 :,s 4 5 Jas 5*. draw a clear inference, but it looks as if ,

It is difficult

,

for

to

some reason

W. G.

Whether

due

Phrvnichus,

Homeric, and survives

is

Attic. is

New

Rutherford

T|^dfiT|v

its

in

appearance

to survival in

in

p. 217 f., shows that Herodotus and early

(mostly

illiterate)

papyri

dialects, especially Ionic, or to inde-

pendent recoinage of a very obvious type, need not be discussed here. The importance of the form for the

NT

was emphasized by Moulton

Camb.

in

Bibl. Essays, p. 485 3" N a reads o-uvdgai,

In Lk (1909), (cf. Einleitung, p. 84). as do all authorities in 13 s * (tiruruvdtai). may be quite sure that Luke never emended the normal strong aorist into this colloquial, if not uneducated form. It was therefore in

We

Mt

—

dypds was a favourite word with translators from Hebrew or Aramaic. We shall meet with other words, rare or comparatively rare in vernacular documents, which have secured

future,

a good deal of space in

a-yayctv

:

Xa

1 The point has important results, when set 3 ', others of like nature, in the discussion of the

concordances

bibl.

in this

way.

Q, and

P

I.

represent emendations one to the in the last clause of the verse

23"

,

Lk

in

see Expos. VII. synoptic problem perfect of tvyw does not appear in :

crwjex^s dypuTrvoCo-a vuktos P Ryl II. 62* (iii/A.D.) d-ypuirvciTai. Kal KoXdTJ[ptpas]. For the construction with cm (as in Prov 8 34 Job £cTai. 2I 3 *), see the Septuagint Memorial from Adrumetum of iii/A.D., cited by Deissmann BS, p. 275, 1. 6f. dypv!rvo[Cv]Ta Giss

12

(KaTaxaio-ei), the other to the "correct" infinitive emo-uvthe latter emendation figures in all MSS. except

among ayQvnvEto.

3

which appeared

19' (early ii/A.D.)

,

,

ktX.

4irl i-p

<|>iX£a

d
tTrvTeTaYu.c'[vws

aviT-tis

(/.

Cf.

Giss

I'

I.

67

that

I2

(Tobit

dyrj-yoxa

16

3

can

)

vii.

The active we may note

p. 413.

NT

;

but

quoted from

be

OG/S

12

There are many varieties (B.C. IiS) and Letronne 84 6 (i/B.C.) d-yeioxa (or cpd.) P Tebt I. 19 (B.C. 1 14), P Par 15" (B.C. 120), P Ryl II. 67* (ii/B.c), P Oxy II. 283" (a.d. 45), P Leid B* (ii/B.C.) -d-ytoxa P Tebt I. 124 B.C. 118). We have not attempted to make this list

2I9 (iii/B.c), 267 (ii/B.c). here: -a-y«'u>xa P Tebt I. 5 198 ;

s

(ii/.\.D.)

ots

-Tap.-) cirja-ypvn-vdv.

;

(<-.

exhaustive.

aygvnna.

NT only

found in Syll 803 60 8id oStos Top irdvov Tas (iii/B.c.) dvptiirvCais o-vvexdpcvos a passage which also throws light on the Ke<|>aXd[s]

This word,

in

2 Cor 6 5

1 1

,

2?

,

is

—

NT

usage of o-we'xopai, Xope'vovs.

OGJS

e.g.

Mt

4

21

voVois Kal pacrdvois cmvf-

For the adverb of the primary

194*' (i/B.C.) a[-yp]i!irvu;s

•

.

d-ypvirvos, see

For

in the sense of "fetch," "carry away," see IV. 742' (B.C. 2), where instructions are given to deposit certain bundles of reeds in a safe place i'va tt} oVyco

P Oxy

dvapdcrci aiTas d|u>uev. Wilcken's proposal [ap. Witkowski Epp.*, p. 128) that d£upcv should be assigned to dyvupi

For the construction with p€Ta improbable. P Petr II. 32 {2a) 13 dywv pe8' aiToO. For " 18 Ac 1S 12 cf. bring before" a court of justice, as Mt to 22 34 ff (a.d. 114) (= Selections, p. 76) 8lo d£iu I.

seems

[6
(2

to us

Tim 4 11

cf.

)

,

dyvid.

This word, very common in papyri, is claimed for NT vocabulary by an acute conjecture of Mr A. Pallis {A few Notes on St Mark and St Matthew, based chiefly on Modern In Mk 6 66 4v d-yopais Greek, Liverpool, 1903, p. 12). D and the Old Syriac, in as ev irXaTciais 565 700 appears Latin and Gothic versions have "streets," which is prePallis suggests that hi dymais was the ferable in sense. ;

from which by a very slight corruption came dyopais Greek MSS, and by paraphrase irXaTei'ais in D and In Oxyrhynchus papyri iv dyw.a is a recurrent its fellows. legal formula, describing documents drawn up "in the street": see Grenfell and Hunt, P Oxy IV. p. 202, and original,

BGU

toiis evKaXoupc'vous 4irl o-c irpbs 84ovo-(av) tire'£o8ov,

aKdfjvai — a petition (c.

i.

p.

61

ayco.

The

spread (mostly in the compounds) of the late and vulgar sigmatic aor. act. is well seen in uneducated writers of Thus P Grenf II. 44 11 (a.d. ioi)andBGU H.607 16 papyri.

lirC is

II 1 *:

Tob

BGU

Si 10

Ac

l

189)

)

;

,

:

19

33I

18 *-

1279" (a.d. 139)

—

38

d-yopatoi

So

OG/S in 26 POxy VII.

with

1025

c[viavo-£as

17

(iii/A.D.) pass,

e]o[p]Tas

in

with 8eu>p£ai

;

P Giss I. 27* (ii/A.D.) o-T€aviioJ>opiav &£w. Mure generally we have
The might be supplied as subject. may be seen in the meaning "lead," of as P Petr I. 22 (2) and a rather simi-

6 Tuo-oCs

a road or canal,

(a.d.

II.

the constr. with

OG1S

d(x)8 T "o[p4vwv that shall be held."

P Ryl I. 27 s5 (iii/A.D.)
I.

Tebt

dyovTai see s.v. d-yo10 456 KaTayycXcis twv 7rpwTwv "heralds of the first games dytovwv],

cf.

appears in

paios)

intransitive dveiv

163) KttTrjgav,

:

ptTa 8c ttjv ircvTacTtav ovk dx8r|o-opai. cis tt)V pio-8u>o-iv " I shall not be forced to take the lease " (Edd.). "A-yciv for "keeping," "holding" a special day or festival (as

KaTâpev,

(A.D.

also P.

131) d|iw dx6i}vai avTovs t-rrl a-4 Note P Oxy X. regular, as in NT.

;

n*.

So

to the Strategus.

a.d.

in the

Mitteis in Mitteis-Wilcken Papyruskunde, II.

,

.

;

use

an

Egyptian inscr. of Augustus (Preisigke 401, A.D. IO-l) who records that he n-oTap[bv] ^Yavev pc'ovTa 81' iiXns tt)s irdXcws lar

intransitive

.

in

the

Latin

.

.

occurs

.

.

in

:

.

equivalent flwnen 81 (as in Jn 14 ) survives in MGr

.

.

fipc,

.

induxil.

"go"

"A-yupcv

(Thumb).

oycoyi]

a8e\(f)6?

aywyiq. The figurative sense of nf paralleled from P Par 6l tt)S re T)p.u>v

OGIS

223

24"

I.

dXXoTpia

aiv€o-8e -yap

Ka8dXov

474® (i/A.D.) Std

[ttjv ko-

(iii/B.C.) ib.

may be

,

117) ii.[o]x8r|pdv

(B.C.

15

and

xpfj
TaijTt]

a*yto-yTJL

(B.C. 156) iravTO. «a"rlv

'

P Tebl

dyu>-yf|s,

Cf.

dyioyr|v.

dycovi£o[iai 10 dywyf], as in 2 Tim. 3

Ag

(rp.twTj.T^v atTi",s] dya>yT|v with Dittenberger's note.

Kal

afforded

also

is

example

164

As action-noun

koo-iiiov.

dywyrj

Magn

by

a.d.)

(i/ii

ayeiv,

i|0€i

means

it

in

Syll 5S7" (B.C. 329-S, Attic) ttjs " twv Xi8cov Kal ttjs dytoyris Kal ttjs 0€
"freightage"

to(ii"|S

:

1

P Oxy IX. 1197 10

(ad. 212) (= B.C.

(c.

211),

P Lond

n64(/;)

113),

and

in

I'

31 Fay I2

4

a legal term see

P Lond

ouoXoyto

dywyTjv tx av naTa

and

p.T|8«fj.£av

Archiv

cf.

:

""''

'-'«

" 164 f). 'Ayoyty iroieio-flat = carry found in P Tebt I. 39-'- (B.C. 114) and ib. (c.

103) the d. as

B.C.

For

substantive occurs in the sense of "abduction."

T

III. p.

off," "arrest," is

48--'-

(a. n.

iv. p.

<

1

s

1

(a D.

249)

KpaTias

:

ib.

199

7

(=

III.

p.

221)

u.rj8€va Tp[dir]ov irpds

vircp ttjs Sr|U.o-

and 19S 19 (B.C. 2S1) d-yi^vi.!;du.Evos Cf. an Athenian inscription of B.C. irpoTepou. p.€v *A8r)vatoi Kal tiretSr^

(iii/B.C.

etc.

avToxi],

i)Tr[*p

twv evaVTiwv dy[wvi£dluv]os

v-rrb

TcXeuTfjcrai

)

26S-6, Syll 214 AaK€8aiu.6vioi Kal ou o-vuuaxoi 01 ,

tKarepcov tptXiav Kal 0-nu.u.axtav Koivrjv TroLr|o-dixtvot irp^s eaiiToiis iroXXoiis Kal KaXoiis

loa
"freight," cf Wilcken Os/r. ii. 707 (I'tol.) dx>Jpou dyw(yi|v) K)S els Tas Kaiuivous d-yu>(yac) (jr. dxijpov) tva. (sic), ib. so

very

10

3

to

1

33

common in the inscriptions, e. g. Syll 213 dy«vi£bu.evos inrep ttjs koivt|s a-toTTjpias, where the reference is to warfare. So ib. 163 18 (B.C. 31S-7) Trp]oaXeTo is

(iii/B.C.)

dywvas

Tj-yuivCcravTO

8onXoCo-8ai. Tas irdXeis

hardly differs from 2

Tim

4',

Kara-

dX\-r|Xa>v irpbs tous

u.€t

The

ttrix«poivTas.

and when

phrase here taken along with

the preceding inscription makes it decidedly less clear that the figure there is drawn from the games, as Deis-mann thinks (LAE. p. 312), illustrating the pass'ge from a ii/A.D. inscription from the theatre at

Ephesus

— Trvuivuj-aTo

Tpels, to-T(<}>8r| 8vu (Greek Inscriptions in the British III. 604). For the rare use of d. with an inf. as in

cicrtXSuv,

d-y
Field

dyiivas

Museum Lk 13-'

1

compares Diod.

(Notes, p. 66)

Sic. X., p. 25, ed. Bip. : aio-Te 6 uej> iraTr[p e£io"raa-8ai tt)s The verb is MGr. oX-ns dpx
466.

aycov.

The

ethical

Flor

I.

meaning of dyiiv is requent in late Greek, e. g. 26 In Col 21 , 36 (iv/\.n ) T[o]i''7repi.i);uxT)sd'ycirv]a. however, Field (Notes, p. 195) prefers to think of outward, rather than of inward, conflict, and compares Pint. Vit. Flam.

P

XVI.

irAdo-Tov

8'

dddtTiavog.

dywva

trans8€T|o-(is irpds tov Mdviov, where Langhorne "but he had much greater difficulties to combat, when In a he applied to Manius in behalf of the Chalcidians."

BGU

,

compel restitution of a stolen daughter. meaning, see Syll 524 where various Tuiv tc

a-ya>va 7roLoiju.€VOL to

TraiSwv Kal twv

at

.

.

4(J>t)Pw[v]

.

dyuives in reading, music, etc., (iii/A.D.) of great games

BGI' IV. 1074 16 etc., etc.

Oxyrhynchus,

P Oxy

P Tebt Tiji

II.

423

13

'

(early iii/A.D.) lis els

"so

irdpovTi,

I

am

The corresponding verb "

be distressed," Ivolsel Kal

(i^|

to fear."

dyu>viui(i«v,

dywvtav

at present very

p.€

anxious

yevt'o-eai

'

(Edd.).

common with the meaning "to Thus P Petr II. 1 1 (1) tvo «L8wu.«v " that we may know what you are

is

about, and we may not be anxious" (Ed.) ; ib. III. 53 (/) oi yap cos £tuxcv dycoviwatv, "for we are in a state no ordinary anxiety" (Edd.); P Oxy IV. 744 4 (B.C.

(= Selections, ovv

p. 32),

p.r|

dywvujs, "

"do

not worry";

15f

ib.

*

of

trt

to worry."

I'va

Cor

(1

is

o'')

found

Michel 1006-

in

tt^v crup-uopLav KaQicrTavciv

1

cf.

:

(end of i/B.c).

"AXltl

(=

1)

(B.C.

ttji dStXfJifjL

Selections,

32).

p.

T\ap£-

" Hilarion

irXeto-Ta xatpetv,

to

Alis, his sister, heartiest greetings," Alis being doubtless wife

by a not uncommon Egyptian practice. 7 (iii/A.D.) Egyptian religion cf. P Oxy VI. SS6 tov K€ 'Io-ts £r|Tov
sister,

It figured in

v. p.

:

i64'A[p]T€u,t8ujpos 'AvovpaTos Kal f(yvvT) dSeXcpV] 'HpaKal 6 utbs 'EpuavovP(u)s, and still more clearly I' .

.

.

II.

320° (a.d. 181)

Tf|[s]

,

.

.

yuvaiKos

.

.

[ofltTTjs

ao]u

6u.oir(aTpiou) Kal seem to lie places

But there 6a[ou(r|TpLov) d8]eX(f]s). where the word means simply "wife":

see under dSeX<|>os

and

P Oxy VII. 1070

(iii/A.D.), where and speaks of "our child and your brother and your father and your mother and all our (relations)" clearly she was noi "sister" literally. Dittenberger on OGIS 6o (B.C. 247-21) BspeviKT], t| dSeXcjirj Kal ywri avTov (Ptolemy Euergetes), shows that d8eXr| was an honorary title Berenice was her husband's cousin. For the later metaphorical use of the word (1 Cor 7 16 etc.), 1. 1 cf. the Paris magical papyrus 35 ii. x al P eT€ °^ s T °

a

man

cf.

addresses his wife as

d8eX(|>r|

—

;*

,

1

An

BGU

IV. 744'

(/.-cov)

:

1) 11

I urge you therefore not u.^| dytovido-T|S, almost contemporary instance is afforded by IV. 1078 5 (a.m. 39) frri dvioviu irepl ulluv of a later date are P Giss I. 17 6 12 (time of Hadrian), ib. 19 s luydXius

4pci)T(o

wva

KXia Tebt

ay con a. iv

133

«lp.

dSu-iravov

adelcp-q.

17

IV. I139 we find 81b d£iovuiv [o-«] petition of B.C. 5, tov TrdvTtov o"«Tf|pa Kal dvTiXif]u.TrTopa vir^p oTrXd'yxvou tov

are enumerated;

m

Priene

lates,

literal

dir.

Kat ttovov avTai Trapeixov at irgpl

XaXxiScW

For the

NT

This

(Teos, ii/B.C.)

Xaipav

evXoyia. 8i8oTai

€v

a8eX4SoLS

Kal d8cX(|iaCs oo-iols

Kal do-iais.

:

'

dyoivuoo-a

twv

irept'

tu.aTLtuv.

Gospel

of

PSI 94 16 (ii/A.D.) The verb is found twice crou,

Peter

5<

'f|"ywvtaiv

atj

ttotc

p.r|

dvuu-ia 8e irtpl

in the

apocryphal

6 fjXios e8v,

and

10 dywvitovTts u-eydXios Kal Xt'yovTcs 'Aat|8u>s vibs rjv Scov. the translation of dyuvCa in Lk 22" see a note by MofTalt in Exp. VIII. vii. p. 91 If.

On

ddel
For the literal and the more general derived sense we may 10 quote Syll 474 d8eX<|>ol ots Kotvd tcl iraTpcua, and 276'-° 8id to M«o-o-aXiT|Tas ttvau tju.lv d8€X[<|>ovs]. In P Lond 421 (B.C. Tuii

[68)

(=

d8€X4>ai[i

I.

p.

30, Selections p. 9) 'Io-£as 'H4>aurTuovi it seems probable that Isias is

x a ^(p €lv )]j

aSiaAfnrros

adeAcpoTi]? addressing her husband, not brother : see Kenyon's note ad I. where I.etronne's statement that the Ptolemies called their

wives aStXcfxii even where they were not actually so is Witkowski Epp. 1 p. 61 maintains this against

quoted.

Wilcken, quoting Wilamowitz (Gr. Lesebuch I. p. 397), and noting that Isias says r| p.T|TT|p
where men address with tu> For the dSeXu> x°'p etv men wno are no relation to them. use of uo(,\<|)ol to denote members of the same religious com20 munity cf. P Tor I. I'(ii/B.c.) where the members of a to had which society perform a part of the ceremony of embalming bodies are described as dSeXcjxiv Tciv Tas XtiToupYtas ev this vtKpiais Tvapcôîvuv, and in P Par letc same designation is applied to the 42 (ii/B.c.) the "fellows" of a religious corporation established in the Serapeum of Memphis. In P Tebt I. 12 (B.C. 118) Cronert assumes that one town clerk addresses another as &Se\os Grenfell and Hunt take it literally see their introduction. Cronert quotes also Syll 607 (iii/iv A.D. ), where it is used between two SeKd-rrptuTot, and OGIS 2572 (B.C. 109), where one king so addresses another. In this last case the kings were the sons of sisters, but Dittenberger warns us against also

P Par 45 and 4S

(ii/B.c.)

-

of

Pet

1

and

Valens,

whom

index

v.

He

taking dStXôs as used loosely for dvevjnos.

OGIS

:!

—

:

addressed

the beginning Tui] TipAwTdTtu.

MGr &Se\
Pontic

in

A

at

clear case

is

BGU

(The

dScpe'

2

IV.

voc. survives

— says

dent's late

dSeXu>i,

:

'

dScXou a-ov

St iXov ytvop.e'vou as a title of address is discussed in T|p.
Kroll dates under the Antonines— see his

P Lond 940 23 vp«v

Sia<{>e'pei

(a.D. 226)

(

icX^povop.Ca,

t|

= 111.

1

p.

P Oxy

6Vtos

iS) dSrjXou

118 5

I.

el

'

(late iii/A.D.)

Sid to &St|Xov ttjs dSoLirop£as,

dd)]ftovsa>.

" Lightloot's translation of dSr|u.ovuv, distressed," in Phil 2 28 is borne out by P Oxy II.29S 45f (i/A.D.) Xiav -

,

dSr||iovovnev

SapairoiTOS, where the editors render, " I am excessively concerned on account of the foster-child Sarapous." Towards the etymology of this word, T. W. Allen

\dp[i]v

(CR

tt)s epe-TrTTJs

xx. p. 5) traces an adj. 8tJ(iwv in the Iliad (M 211), " "knowing" prudent," so that dSrjpoveiv

with the meaning

would suggest originally bewilderment. The adj. must be 8o.TJp.wv, though ultimately from the same root {dens, as in Sc'Sae, Skt dasmdh: cf. Boisacq Diet. independent of

Elym.,

168).

p.

with Rev 2i e

anything to be called a while to quote P

is

may be worth

it

,

Oxy 1. 33 iv 3ff (late ii/A.D.), an interesting papyrus describing an interview between M. Aureliusor Commodus and a rebel, tls t]8tj tov 8evT€pdv u.ou dSrjv irpoo-KwovvTa Kal tovs irpb -

-

T«XeuTT)cravTas . the second time."

cp.oii

for

.

.

"facing death

peTtKaXe'craTo, ue.

The word does

not appear in the so far as non-literary

indices of any papyrus collection, documents go: the magic papyrus, P Leid V™- M (oil T| yfj aKGuo-ao-a eAevcreTai, 6 dSrjs aKovwv Tapdo-o"€Tai) will '

Thumb.) where Tryphon

1209 (B.C. 23), and goes on to write of his corresponbrother as his own former friend tou evKXrjpou

addresses twi

Dion Chrysostom

Cronert adds Vettius

refers to

ijS (ii/B.c), where Ptolemy Euergetes II. addresses "brother" one Lochus, who in other inscriptions is "our trusty and well-beloved cousin," as an o-vyyevrjs English king would have put it. 'AScXtê as a term of address may be illustrated by P Flor II. 22S (iii/A. D.), where Palas thrice calls Heroninus d8eXe in four other letters to him, from about the same time, he only calls him CXTa.Tos. So P Tebt II. 314 12 (ii/A.D.) 'ipavio-6 p.01 dSeXtjjc, in a letter

as

s.

Grimm.

see

:

adrjloQ.

:

—

as well as of occurrences in

ll.ee.,

and 4 Maccabees

I

n€T€xwvTos.

A8eX4>ds Rhein. Mus. N. F. lv.

serve as exception to prove the rule. Except for its appropriation from the literary language to represent Sheol in the

LXX, we

should probably not find

it

in

NT.

It is signifi-

when quoting Hos 14 in 1 Cor I5 65 Prof. W. M. Calder tells us the word is 13 common on tombstones in Asia Minor doubtless a survival of its use in the old Greek religion. cant that Paul substitutes fldvare for

-

From

p. 170.

II.

73

rrpca-pvTe'pa)

417"-

StcrirdTT]

d*YairT)Tui

A.D.

(c.

u.ov

346)

(

Selections

(=

iii/A.D.)

(late

we may

the Christian papyri

2

p.

dSeXt^w ev K{vpi)w

=

II.

Kal dyairriTui

P Grenf

note

117)

'AirdXXwvi

x a ^P €tv

»

299, Selections p.

p

dScXu>

Lond

P-

123) tiu

'Ap\vv£u> irpaif-Troo-iTw),

and P land n* (iii/iv A.D.) Tu IltTpw (cf. For the Christian use of the Wilcken, Archiv vi. p. 295). word see Harnack Mission and Expansion of Christianity 1 1,

On

"improperly" used in the LXX, see a note by Hort The Epistle of St. James, p. 102 f. p.

405

ff.

—

dSeXcf>ds

ddidxQizog.

OGIS

occurs in the late

P

an

is

earlier date

Kamsay

I.

I

Pet 2 1 ', 5°

s

57

(vi/vii

in the

P Oxy

I.

15S

2

vfieTepav Xap-irpdv yvT|(r£av dStX" From true and illustrious brother.

iii/A.D.)

elprjv[T|]

C.

ird
the dedication of a

and B., tq

ii.

p. 720,

dSeX[OTr|T]i

Koiu.T|TT|piov,

:

which

notes as a Christian term appearing as early as A.D.

Part

I.

OvSe

TOVTO

p.

TO

ptfios

KO.Tt'XvTrOV

IV. 715 36 (a.d. 131) certified with the words

Oxy is

The

editors translate d.

1. 7, but Wilcken (Archiv " " ohne a rendering Untersuchung

254)

prefers in Jas 3 17

—

.

NT,

-rf|v

may be quoted Ramsay is

a.d.),

Ramsay's remark, "It is noteworthy that the collectd8tX4>OTr|s had already been formed," betrays forgetfulness

251. ive

confined to

Giss

"I urge you, my

no. 655 (prob. the inscription

(ii/A.D.)

which may help us

(same date) irapciKaXu) OTTyTa,

8

K[a]Tai«xw(piKa) dSiax(pi.Tto9 ?). — koivws 4£ IVov in "jointly," as iv.

adelcpoTrjQ. This word, which

509

For the adv. see P dSidxpiTov. where a registration of property

ddidleimoQ. Syll 732

36

example of

this

(B.C. 113), TJrjv

BGU

I.

180 10

[irrjws, Syll ib.

805*

needless.

?o"xt«v irpbs Trjv o"vvo8ov adverb we have an early Hellenistic compound in Y Tebt I. 27"

B.C. 34)

(c.

dSiaXCir-Twt

«p'

f|

In the

dSiaXC-nrws Trpoo-epop[7vT|v o-]tt[o]v8tjv cf. iv XeiTovp-yia etp[i.] dSiaXei(ii/iii A.D.)

732

(Roman

:

16

(i/B.C.)

d8iaX£nTws

period) of a cough.

8{

tiraYiuvt^djicvos,

Other citations are

10

aei

o8tf'(f)Hop()9

aduirpOoQOQ. In Syll 168" (iv/n.c. ) the Athenian statesman Lycurgus praised as d8i.d8opov Kfal dve£e'XfyKTov aiiTiv inrep] rfjs Some late MSS. give the deirapLcxwv]. 7raTpt8os is

.

.

Grimm

ami

2',

our adjective to the verb d8ia
ingenuously traces

P Eleph

5

27(a)-

(iii/B c.) 8

...w: so P Passal

(j>p6vr.o-cv ovv, 8irws 3'-

BGU

(Rev

(j

)

I\'.

I.

42

s

— the

2 3 '

7

-yevope'vov to-bp.«0a

ovk

13

(i/H.c.)

8

T|StKT]9-(y

harming something inanim-

paralleled in Thucydides) see

latter

s Syll 557 rif|v 8J Xonnr|v \wpa.v T ^ v "P&V toO 'AttoXXuvos tov IIto/iou pi] dStKciv pr|8eva, and cf. 1902, p. 217

BCH

by Swete on

of dSiKeiv "injure"

is

8f

1009

-,

s7 ,

etc.

tirl

ttj T}|xuiv

huit."

our

24

1203 (i/A.D.) to virb tov TraTpbs Acov£8ou " done d8iKia TrpaxOevra by his father L. to BGU IV. I123 11 (i/B.C.) uri8' dXXo p.T|Siv P Tebt I. 104 23 (B.C. ttj tov €T£pou dSiKLa.

emTcXeiv Ctrl <)i) the husband Tf|i

may not alienate P Magd I4

the property,

dSnuai

ctt'

111

'ATToXXwvtai.

(iii/B.

C.)

o-uY"ypa]
NT

For the concrete sense we find

noun. tions

:

is

,

in

papyri the neuter

and quotable from Ionic Mayser Gr. p. 432.

also Attic,

see instances in

inscrip-

Trlil II.

2S6 7

(a.

" unjust possession

is

121-3S) vop| aS'Kos [oi]8{v cUtxvcl, " 13 invalid ib. 302 (a. D. 71-2) uSikov

11.

;

[eo-riv f|p.ds dTraLT«io-8ai],

(ii/A.D.) Tr^TrcLO-at [7dpi o
.

•yovp-ev

.

dSJXiu

.

onjveiSrjcrei..

1600

ii.

(ii/A.D.)

d8po" appears twice,

ddvvaxew. Applied to persons this verb retains its classic sense, :f to be incapable," in late Greek cf. P Par 33 'ii;.c. 163), 8id to ipi iv KaTo\e! cvTa dSvvaTtiv, ib. 63 '• (B.C. 165) ''

:

1

twv d8vvaTovvTwv vcajp-yeiv tovs dSvvaToivTas dvavKaêiv

ottws p.T|Tev s9

and

'

The

neuter

sense,

'

TrtpLo-rraTaL p-r^tts,

ra Tfjs "to be impossible," when tTribexfo-Bai.

applied to things, appears in the LXX, which seems to tell in 7 favour of the rendering in Lk I" as against the see Hatch Essays p. 4, Field Notes where the true p. 46 f.

RV

,

:

,

" for from reading Trapd toS Beov (RV) is rendered word (or, nothing) shall be impossible."

God no

ddvvaTog. P Par 66^

In

men "not

strong

enough"

(=111.

(iii/ivA.D.)

dSvvaToi are

(late Ptol.) irptcrpuTepoi Kal

p.

do-0e'viav ttjs <|>vo-€[u>s]

to

work:

128) d8vvaTOS

and

in.

67S

1

cf.

P l.ond 97 1 1

also

^dp

eo-Ttv

'

(B.C. 99- 8)

(

ywr| 8id

r]

=

III. p. lS)

In Syll t02" 5 (iii/B. c.) dSvvaTos is d]SvvaT[os 8pp]ao-i. with aTu'Bavos, applied to IduaTa, ib. 512'24 (ii/B.C.) of witnesses unable to appear.

associated

udw.

ddiKOQ. V

Xdxavov

aSoXa Kal Ka0apd. So of xplua in Aeschylus Agam. 95 (but cf. Verrall), and in MGr of wine (Abbott, Songs .;/ Modern Greece, p. 6S). The figurative use appears in the late P Par 21 15 (a deed of sale, A.D. 616), bp.oXo

err'

auiiaai ytyp itppevri. It is curious that this recurrent com6 bination should not appear in (except in I Cor 13 which is quite different), among two dozen instances of the doixiov, which

of

Cf. Syll 653 100 (i/B.c.)

AV

)\y IX.

and

(a.d. 9),

(a.d. 222-3).

oi irioXoOvTes

•y«up-yias.

ddixia. 1

P Fay 89 11

in 12

1015

So

.

I'

IV.

BGU

ws cXeuGc-pua KaTa8iKuo-T|Tai., P Amh II. 33™ B.C 157) €v
BGU

in

(a/>.

*ypa\|/dp.evos

'-,

;

"vegetable seed,"

The adrepresenting presumably something from d8pds. III. 7Si v '- 2 (i/A.D.) traTeXXov d8pdv. jective occurs in

IV. IoyS" 2 (i/E.c), a marriage contract, of a "wrong" done to the wife (ets auTijv d8tKTjp.a), P Lille I. 29 1 (iii/B. c.) cdv 8e tis ir€pt d8iKT|p.aTos e[T€]po[u] oiKeTrji 6vti 8lKT]V

19

P Oxy IV. 729 18

farm produce.

udgot)];. In Wilcken Ostr.

BGU

tions," J//,7;r/472

all

well

.

dbly.ijiin. The concrete noun from dSiKeiv, defined in Aristotle Thayer) as to &Sikov oTav Trpax0TJ, occurs frequently.

(

we may

Kex ^ w H- c vov 2x OLTO Mijva

dSiK-qo-ei,

The wider sense Rev 2' 1

KaTax0dviov. illustrated

i/A.D.

(a.u. 137) tov pkv olvov irapd Xnvbv veov dSoXov gives the rare application to liquids: cf. P Ryl II. 97 (A.u. 139), of oil. The word is used ofXax.avoo-rripp.ov,

:

'

tav tls tt|v (ttt|Xi]v

From

corn.

d.Tr]oSoTa*o-av tu> p.€u.io-0[to]KdTi

(=Witkowski Efp* p. 53) 6 avfipunros- With cognate 113S

In the sense of

cp.apTipTio-(ev). e

tovtou 8e (Ptol.)

a8LKT]0Tjt

p.i|

5 I

ate

P Tebt

as

petitions,

114) Vj8iKi)|ieyos KaO' iTrep|3oXr|v inr[b] 'Apucuo-ios,

li.c.

rjSu<,,

in

"

26) irupbvvc'ofv] Ka0apbv dSoXov

dxpaGov, "wheat that

cation to

common

is

H24 u (a.d.

VIII.

POxy

cite

is new, pure, unadulterated, and unmixed with barley." PSI 31 21 (a. d. 164) to eKtpdpia Trapa8 iv ttj Kupr| KaBapd Kai. dSuXa gives the adj. a general appli-

!

ddtxsco.

The verb

" unadulterated

referring to

all

.

rived n< un (-£a) in Tit

[c.

19 261-0) o-Itov Ka0apbv aSoXov aTrb TrdvTwv u.«Tprj
d[X]XoTp£uv

Of

pov

tTri6up.T)TTJs.

ttj

a person, -yvu>pT|

BGU

tos

II.

531"

2l

ovtc €ial a8iKo$

Instances need not be mul-

For the dative construction as in Fph 5 ,B Col 3 1H cf. from LXX Judith 16 ll2J atran tiTj Kupiw, am! such passages as Philostr. Imag. i. xi. 780 Kaiio-Tpu tovto Kal "Io-Tpu ,

,

the

ao-ovTai,

Heliod.

(Nageli, p. 42).

Act/nop.

v.

15

d'8.

tppaTijpia

For the passive see P Giss

I.

99"

Arovvo-cu

(ii/iii

A.D.)

llpvoi pev di[8ovTai.] -yXuTTri êvt-Krj.

tiplied.

adoloQ. The sense

dsi.

by its "pure,"

is

of this adjective in t Fet 2 2 is now set at rest constant occurrence in the papyri in the sense of

"unadulterated"

Thus P

Ilib

I.

8s

16f

-

(B.C.

It

may be

well to note that ad, whose oldest form is alFd. noun identical with Lat. aevom :

the locative of a neuter

aluv

is

the

same word

in a different declension.

The papyrus

11

aero?

at)e/j.iro
form

aet, a^

is

mann

Mayser shows, p. 103 f. aU£, which BrugGram. 4 p. 57 thinks to be re-formed under :

Griech.

the influence of aiuv, crept in after the Ptolemaic period. It occurs however as early as B.C. 22 in the new parchment from Avroman in Western Media Sa'i'd Khan 2 a9 de-

(P

),

scribed by E. II. Minns at the Hellenic Society (Nov. II, J It figures 9 J 3) TeXeVovo-i 8' alel ko.t' tvi.avT[6]y ktX. '

as standing formula of the Decian libelli (A. D. 250) II. 112 a 4 b e r>. The word comes most frequently

in the

Ka'i

inrdpxwv

dirdppotav Kai-

8it|ku)v els f|uds

A F 4"

In Wtinsch

(iii/A.D.)

?x OVTa ^1 Tdu eea — hut in syncretic documents of this kind a reminiscence of Eph 2 2 is not excluded. Add P Leid \V* V »'- =» 6 de'pa pXeVwv. In

we have

BGU

de'pos tt|v efouo-Cav

IV.

1207

described as

6

we find some gauzy The noun survives in MGr.

2S)

(B.C.

depo:[i.]§f|.

fabrics

:

P Kyi

,

in similar

,

formal phrases, like eirl or els tov del xpovov (e. g. III. 503A.D. 118, or P Lips I. 3>- 8 A.D. 256), or in the stiff language of legal documents, as IV.

—

P Oxy

—

BGU

noS-"

BGU

d^|p 4(f>9apTos

piKijv d9avao-ias dirove'p.ei ktX.

(B.C.

I.- IV.

only occurs in this one place in P Oxy I.-X. its total is 7, for the non-

etc.

5)

in

:

It

ddavaaia. This word, which in the

Tim

1

6 16

NT

5af is confined to 1 Cor -, is occurs several times in Wisdom, but not else-

,

where in the Greek OT: cf. however, Sirach 51 9 A koA dirb d0avdTou piio-eus eSer|6T]v, "and to the Immortal One did s I pray for deliverance," and see also Didache As show4 ing the wider connotation of the word in early times, cf. the .

and of these only two

literaiy texts,

dissociated from formulae. in

PR

(

it

it is

in

ii/iii

A.D.) are

seen also eight times significant in this con-

It is

outnumbered in N by irdvTOTe, which Note the petition P Ryl II. 1 I4 2B (c. A. n.

. tq> 2. <"' dirocrrepetv, 2S0) oUiuTdi [ep.e t^|v X1P*1 V " it has become a habit with S. on all occasions to rob me " .

•

•

(Edd.).

sepulchral epitaphs, where, as Ramsay {Luke the Physician, p. 273) has shown, the meaning is "no one is free from

death" rather than " no one is immortal." Pagan examples of this usage can be cited (Ramsay, ul supra),hv& it is :

Michel S33 12 (Delos, inventory of temple treasures, B.C. As a con279), deTos dpyupovs Ttiv dp\ai'u)v StaTre-n-TuKtos.

name

stellation

B.C.

it

appears twice in a calendar,

and rather

300),

later

the

in

PHibl.

1

""

8

'

27

Eudoxus papyrus.

Mayser (p. 104) cites instances of its appearance as a prop name, by way of showing that the old Attic spelling aleTos did not survive it may be seen in Syll 537™ (second half "f iv/ii.c), where the word is an architectural term (= gable). In Syll 583 17 (i/A.D.) we have a marble altar of Zeus at 1

:

emml

de-rbv iv

Smyrna, i\uv I

description of Caligula in Syll 36s (i/A.D.) to (le-yaXeiov -rijs d9avao-tas, and the use of the formula oiSels d0dvo.Tos in

One interesting instance may be cited generally Christian. where the formula has been expanded into two lines

dero'c.

(c.

4

I"

greatly

MGr.

or

(iii/

may be

a standing formula.

in

nexion that replaces

It

So) de-rov Kt^jaXi]

dpyupd

:

so

ib.

5SS

18 '

(Delos,

c,

B.C.

e-n-Lxpuo-os.

ovSls

To the instances of this word from profane authors in Grimm-Thayer, add Hippocrates Ilepl Aiaerns III. 79, where

all

drjdia. This vernacular word (Lk 23 12 D)

supported by P Par 7 (B.C. 157) KaTcnrêuyoTas Std Tfjv dnStav, ib. 4S ff " who had 153) TOO irpds o-e TT|V aT)8etav irorjcravTOS. is

-

s disagreement with you," P Lond 342 ' (A.D. 1S5) dnSCav 174) ^=11. p. ctWyov
that

identically

BGU

P TeU

cf.

o-ufj+av |iai

(/.

II.

f.)

in

adverb see tov VinroD,

I.

22> 4

the sense "

I

-

114)

(= Selections,

167-S)

drjTlav

27

(B.C. 172)

am

11.665"'-

III.

ib.

(a.d.

"they picked a quarrel."

P Lond 42 14

BGU

'-

(a.d.

304'''

otjv-),

occurs in

p. 10

Sol 3

(

= 1.

"no

who

6 irdvrav

avrTds,

is

one

is

immortal

father of all

and

Roman

in the Eastern

AF

24 " LXX Wiinsch (Deissmann's 5 has tou Kvpiov a[i]a>[vlov] dOavaTou 15 iravTecpdirrou. Preisigke 364 (iii/iv A.D. ), where a tomb is forbidden to be used for any irape£ Tciv -yap.[3puv dOavaTwv, shows a strange sense as well as irregular grammar. As

Provinces, p. "

129).

—

Memorial

iii/A.D.)

illustrating the vernacular usage, reference may 6 to P Strass I. 30 (A.D. 276), where the

—

to

editor's

where

introduction,

eiserner

and

Bestand,"

be

made

epithet

is

yei'ou

s.

v.), takes

in

it

The verb

dr|8ti;o-

p. 30, Select ions,

For the

he

translates

Herod,

cites

vii.

"von

d.

31,

p.eXeSu>vu>

also P Cairo Preis 41 (iv/A. D.) dpoipas. Cronert, however {Lex. the sense to be mentioned next. In BGU

d8avd[To«

].

3

cf.

:

.

.

.

].

IV. 1058 25 (B.C. 13) ifnOeO T]b KaOdXou XafJoOcra 8rd Tb dfldvaTov atiTT|v eirrSeSe'xflat Tpoêuevv (/. -eiv) the word appears to imply that the person providing a slave as wetnurse undertook to carry out the contract for the two stipulated years "apart from the death of" the infant, whose filled by another cf. the Persian Guard, the Immortals," so called becau-e their numbers were kept up to the same figure. Antiochus of Commagene uses the :

"

adjective as an epithet of KpCo-is in his famous inscription,

OG/S

3S3

e07

(i/B.c),

meaning presumably "unalterable":

1

(>/a.D.)

f-

(ii/A.D.)

d^Sis

8e tirjiov irepi

Xeiav d[r|]Sws fl[Ko]uo-a :

we need

Syll 365 (i/A.D.) rijs d8avdTo« x^P LT °S of Caligula. From the sixth century we may quote P Oxy I. 130 21 where

cf.

,

a petitioner says that he will send up

"unceasing hymns" with whom he

man arjQ.

to the is

tijivovs

dSavaTous

Lord Christ for the life of the See also Vettius above

pleading.

(s.v. dr)p).

very

illiterate

late

(vi'/a.d.)

citation

may be made from an

document which fairly proves the word in continued P Lond 99 10 ( = III. p. 25S) dirb 6r|)ieXioii

vernacular use i-us

p.ep£l>v,

Himself,

place could be

;

-Slav]

troubled, distressed."

10 f '

p. 75)

[i.e.

Instances of these words are frequent irapd ktX. not cite more.

A

6ebs

Is

to all" {Studies

things

dflavdru) dvSpl ktX.

used along with dpros.

(B.C.

God

except only the one gives

(ldvov

she-goats ot-yas BnXei'as Te[X]eias dOavaTous, obviously in the sense of "very strong, hardy": see the

a£vjuog.

II 2J

jjltj

ra irdvTa

7ev[eTT|]s *e irdcn.

applied

it is

el

[d8d]vo.Tos,

de'pus.

:

Yettius Valens

1

p.

330"' has 8 tc ir«pn
d6si.urog. This late form [jr.

Bears]

is

dfie'aiTa

found

in

P Tor

I.

1".

^

(B.C. 120) ats

earn* veKpd 0-wp.o.Ta, a passage which

12

o0eo? s

seems to support the rendering "abominable" in I Pet 4 and in consequence perhapr the Gentile destination of the the astrologer Epistle see Bigg's note ad I. Vettius Valens the influence of Saturn, Mars (ii/A.D.) tells us that under and Venus some people d8«uvrois p.£|eo-i Kal d8ia(f>dpois the same writer ("reckless") dv«irio-TpeirToOo-i (p. 43^) E who dpvoivTai ri Beta Kal tTepotrt(p. l84 ) speaks of men The word is thus equivalent to poiuu a-yovo-i.v ,

alytaXos P

Amh

m

II.

,9f 2b

P Said Khan

198),

132), "(a.d. (B.C. 22),

Tebt

P.

II.

397"

(a.d.

etc.

:

:

adXr/oig. /<; XI\'. (a

1

.SW/6S6 21

d|iws Kal tov Alos tov 'OXvp.Other words of this family are well Thus OG/S 339 79 (Sestos, ii/B.C.) tiBus dBXa

ycvout'vwv.

(ii/A.D.

)

irlov Kal T-qs d3\i']a-€(os.

evidenced.

nefastus.

102 (Rome, ii/A.D.). CP Herm 119 verso "'• W gvSokCuuv Ka-rd tt|V &9\t]o-[iv]

of Gallienus),

rescript

xrdvTwv tu>v dBXTiudTwv, with dBXrjTTjs, dSXdcpopos,

etc.

adeoQ.

OGIS 569"

(iv/A.D.) ttjs tuiv

dBtW

For the popular cry alpe tovs

creius.

d-rr«x8ovs tiri-rnSeip-

"Away

dSe'ous.

ddgoiCco.

OGIS

^vilh

the atheists," directed against the early Christians, see the account of the martyrdom of Polvcarp in Eus. H.E. iv. 15,

19: cf. ib. ix. 10, 12, trap' <5 -yt (Maximinus) |UKpu irpio-Oev toO pCov. 8ucr
P Amh I.

adsa/iw;.

NT

An

instance of this word, which in the 2 Peter (2', 3"), may be quoted from the late

where a man breaks

confined to

P Oxy

I.

129'

engagement of

off the

his

—

dSe'cruots irpd'vu.ao-i.v.

the Atticists (frequent

not approved by occurs five times in the

Polybius),

is

Pauline writings, s 6 dOeniv

always with reference to things, except I Th 4 ovk dvBpuirov dOtrei dXXd tov 9i6v. In the sents no fewer than seventeen Hebrew originals.

LXX

new Median parchment

in the 2 ttU

For

.

use

its

it

repre-

appears

of B.C. 22, P Sai'd

ihe papyri,

in

It

P

cf.

Tebt

74

1120 8

(iii/A.D.)

the

LXX

near the meaning suggested from faith with her," by Abbott Joh. The adjective is see also Field Notes, p. .30.

This

o-vu,
Mk

in

Voc. p. 322 found in P

:

is fairly

6-",

Amh

II.

" break

64

12

'-

are described as d]8
(lidd.) dSt'-ra)

:

cf.

.

.

.

d8po[io-8ev

Tr.Vr,6os].

•

•

K[al]

p.^1

dvaXo'yowTas

and incapable of doing

P Lond 237 23

o-it
107) where certain officials

(a.d. •

tt|v

their duties"

=

a.d. 346) (II. p. 291) tov iv with reference to corn (wheat and barley) (c.

II. 37

7'

crl °

196 or 172)

(B.C.

P Giss

u*| dS-ip-ei.

is

found P Par 22 uf

ii-rrb

tt|s d8u;j.ias

adverb dOiiuus occurs

226 109

in Syll

< -

(ii/h c.) tuj 8e

|ii |

i']p.ds

The

utTT)XXax*v tov P:ov.

(iii/B.C.) -iroXXwv iyôvroiv

d. Kal Trapeo-K€ao"uevu>v e-yXelimv Trjv ttoXlv.

dOqjOi. P Oxy

II.

237

vi "-

17

(ii/A.D.) o[i]8[e] r6rt dfldos eo-duevos, ' '

Tots T€TaYae'vois eirvriuois evexdaevos,

shall not escape his liabilities, but shall

—

" a legal opinion legal penalties An earlier Petition of Dionysia.

and even so

be subject to the

quoted in the lengthy example is afforded by

23 certain precautions are taken I. 44 (ii/B.C.) where an assailant dflwios 8ia4>vyni, "should escape un-

P Tebt lest

Cf.

punished."

790

Syll

s9

(i/B.c)

4

edv

du.d[o-w]o-iv,

e'a-Tuo-av d8uioi.

s8

HGU

1

i^d&yvo-fv ri pipAaSia d8eTt)8f|vat, "procured the failure of the petition" ; and in the inscrip18 «dv hi Tives Tuiv ttoXcuiv d9eT[ii(ri] to tions, OGIS 444

VIII.

to

Khan

I.

IV. I123 11 14-3) iv ttji f|6cTi])u'vT)i iepq;, P Oxy IV. (time of Augustus) dQtriiv twv u»uoXo-y-rjp.e'vu>v, SoS (i/.\.D. ). T|8t[Tta-rai] of loans repaid and cancelled, ib. (B.C.

127)

(ii/A.D.) oi x[°-P u l v oi8[«l]s dBvpti irioXctv KTf|u.a.

substantive

dXXd

ad erect).

"

tivai o"vv avTtji

he This verb, which

79>"

The is

daughter to a certain Phoebammon, because it had come to his ears that the latter was giving himself over to "lawless" deeds dtaiKoh/ax ct irapfp-PaXXovTa tauTOv ev rois avTois

in

B.C.

(<-.

a.Qvj.dcij.

e[lo-l]y dfleoi.

(vi/A.D.)

764*

P Par 40 12 (B.C. 156) xP^Lc-aTa T|]8poi.KdT€S. For the adjective see P Petr II. xi(l)' (iii/B.C.) (= Selections, p. 8) dBpovv, "in a lump sum." Cf. P Amh II. 79" (ii/A.D.) e.Spdov On its form see Cronert Mem. Here, p. 166. dpYvpiov.

aiyEioQ.

P Fay (i. e.

107-'-

-a) T€o-o-apa,

(A.D.

133)

iaXavTo

SeppaTa at^'eiav " P Oxy II.

"carried off four goat skins

J6 2J4 (ii/iii A.D.) X oA ti favpeia [^ K]al ai-y«ia f\ irpoPaTtCa. For a P Leid X xv19 (iii/iv A.D.) (ii.7vup€'vi] aiuaTt al-yt£u> 15 form alYiKos, see P Grenf II. 51 (a.d. 143) d[ir«]xeiv Also 8€pp.aTa aiiTovs Tta^v SepuaTwv alîKiiv Tco-o-dpuv.

al\iva P

Lond 236 s

(A.D. 346)

(=

II.

p. 291).

aiyialot;.

The word is common (MGr = "seashore") ; but it may be noted that in P Tebt I. 79 {c B.C. 14S) it refers to the in id. 82 (B.C. 115) and 83 (late shore of Lake Moeris of a marshy lake then covering the ii/B.C.) to the shore neighbourhood of Medinet Nehas (see the editors' note on 5 So P Fay 82 1 (a.d. 145). P T e bt 3°S p. 346). On the use of the term in Ac 27 s9 see W. M. (a.d. 174). Ramsay St Paul, p. 341, and Expositor V. vi. p. 154 ff. is the beginning of a document adP 222 ;

u

unfit for food. rejected by the inspector as

-

,

dderrjaig.

The

force of dBtVrio-is in

lleb

by Deissmann's reference [BS legal formula

BGU

I.

44

aKvpwo-iV|

16

18

7 p.

,

g

26

228

is

f.)

well brought out the technica'

to

the papyri els d6eTTio-i.v Kal aKvpuo-iv, as in (a.d. 102) t^|v 8[ia]-Ypa^|v tts d8«Tr|0-iv Kal

in

"the decree

to be annulled

and cancelled."

So

Fay

(iii/A.D.)

We find alfiaXoîXaKi 'Apo-i.vo£[To«]. l0 (ii/A D.), YT avyiaXiTis mentioned in P Oxy VI. 9i8"«P Lond 924' (a.d. 187-8) (=111. p. 134): Sir F. G. dressed

4>i.Xiiriru)

" Kenyon renders land on

the border of the lake."

13

AlyVTTTlO?

aipecri?

AlyvTiTto;. In P Lond 43-

4S9)

p.

'

(ii/B.c.)

(=

I.

4S)

p.

a mother con-

gratulates her son because he had been learning AlyvirTia cf. P Tebt II. 29.1 42 Ypdu.u.aTa, or the demotic speech

compares atuaToppoOo-a "hemorrhage"

in

MGr

(Rhodes).

alvo;.

:

(a.D.

where

162)

qualifications

by

his

a priest gives

proof of his

practical

knowledge of [fjpaTiKa [k»1] Avyiirna

Ypdu.fu.aTJa.

Syll 452* (c. B.C. 240, Epidaurus, in dialect) kotA tov atvov tov Taiv *A[xai]wv is explained by Dittenberger as a "decree" of the Achaean Council. He compares ib. 30G 2" (ii/s.C.)

KaTa

u.t]T€

ij/atfjio-u.a

urJTe

being a decree of the people,

atdio;. Syll 306 iravra tov

15

(ii/B c.

— Delphi)

Situs

a Swptd

iiTrdpxTI

(Delphi) eis

OGIS

54 (iii/B.C, the 56 Canopus inscription of Ptolemy III.) it is ordained to pay who Tip.as diSiovs in all the temples to Queen Berenice, So ib. 24S 28 (ii/B.c, els Oeovs UETfjX8ev shortly before.

XP° V0V

o-tSios.

In

Fpiphanes) Ta KaXd tw[v] SpY">v ets dioiou. In ib. 3S3 76 Antiochus I. of Comniagene dvd-ywv. claims irepl Si UpoupYuiv diotwv Sidraîv irptirouo-av (i/n. c) The phrase t. diSiov xpovov is common in the CTroiT|o-duT|v.

Antiochus u.vfju.T)v

The

s

96 (iv/B.c).

inscriptions, e.g. Syll restored in the late

P Lond

adjective has been

63

II3 (vi/A.D.) (= I. p. 202) otherwise we cannot quote papyri tt]v dl]Si[a]v l
—

:

can supply no papyrus references for this expressive Tim 2', Heb 1228 MP»), but it is found in 3 Mac-

(1

8 cabees and in Epictetus; also OGIS 507 (ii/A.D.) (with The verb occms P Fay 12 9 (c. B.C. 103) ovk

rmeiKeia).

"so

from being abashed" (Edd.), it is curious that Nageli (p. 57) should absent from the papyri as from NT a glance at

alSto-Sus 8« to[0to], and often elsewhere

far

:

make

it

—

The adj. common use in

the indices would suffice. stract -OTns

came

into

alSc'o-iu.os

and

its

ab-

latter

of the

Senate

Kal

r\

^siooTovta Kal

>J/T|<}>io-u.a.

aiveco.

[o

s Dittenberger, in his note on Syll 835 (iv/B.c, Elatea) Sdujos alvei. observes that the use of the verb belongs to

the older language. But Plutarch has it occasionally ; and in the it is four times as frequent aseiraivew, especially

LXX

in the sense of praising

aigeaig. In Michel IOOI"'kolvov

tentia,

We

•

KaT atvov, the former

Hesychius atvos' Yvwar), Trapoiaia,

cites

.

.

6

God.

83

avSpas ktX

.

eiTio-o-oaSos,

aipEicOai, "choose."

aldw;. word

and he

irapaSayu-a, Siraivos

atpeo-iv

of inscriptions.

;

the

and

(2)

(Thera, c. B.C. 200) aXptla-im to Kal tyypa(f>£Tw Kal Tav toCtwv •

noun is the nomen aclionis of The two meanings (1) animus, sen-

the

secta, /actio, are

both illustrated by Ditten-

berger in OGIS: for (1) he gives fourteen examples from i/B.C. or earlier, for (2) only three of equal antiquity, viz. 176 T-fjs 'Auucimou alpscews, 178 similar (both from rci;_;n of

Ptolemy XI,

li/i

B.c),

2uXX]as

apparently)

and 442

(a

senatus consultum of i/B.C.

avToi-.paTup

o-vv€xip T (r€v l

[Tr]dX[€ts

ottws LSijois toIs vdjioLS a pc'o-eo-iv T€ uhtiv. (Note the effect of slavish translation from Latin ablative.) 2 Pet 2 1 is the only r

NT the

passage assigned by Grimm to the first head, and there has a margin assigning it to (2). Herwerden cites

RV

an inscription from Delphi of iii/B.C (BCIIxx. p. 47S) where the word equals cuvour. tv€dvio-t tXv aip€0-iv, dv ^x a JT0T ^ tc to Upbv Kal Tav ttoXiv Cf. Roberts-Gardnc (a

late times.

'

:

al/ja.

An

to

interesting parallel atp-a eKxe'u, especially as

the

common

Biblical 10

phrase Kal ovk

appears in Deut 19 is afforded by an inscription found on a tombstone at Rheneia, containing a Jewish 5 '• (i/A.D.) eyxsavTas "prayer for vengeance," Syll 816 see the full discussion in aiaa dSiKus to dvaiTtov avTf|S ft For the use of atua, as in Jn l 13 Deissmann p. 423 cf. P Lips I. 28"" (A.D. 381) irp[b]s rb dvai o-ov ul[o]v 4i
aifia

it

dvaiTiov,

:

LAE

-.

,

ku irpuToTOKov is c| IK011 ai'uaTos y
•yvfjo-iov

In P Leid

dream saying IlT0Xtu.ar.0s, Xa(3i to[us] x a ^ K0 ',s Toi they count out a purseful and say to one of the atp-aTos Leemans quotes an *" t0 ^ alfiaTos. Twins tiSov tovs a

:

x^*

meant the price of a victim, and compares In the sense of murder or blood-guiltiness it finds

opinion that this

Mt

27

B .

modern support p.

489), which

in the Pontic is

evidence for

Koivtj, apart from any

dialect its

(Thumb BZ,

place in

the

xxii.

decree of the Senate and people) Kal avrbs Se •t'aiSpos avT-T|V aipto-LV i\i&v T0 ^ s rrpo'yo'ybvoi.s (/. irpo-ydvois)

ttjv

StaT€T€'X€K€v

tavTov

8fjp.ov €\Jvoias.

The

o^lov Trapao-Keud^wv ttis TTpb; TOV editors note that this sense of alpeo-is

= " propenstts animus,"

is

" kindly feeling towards a person," very common in later inscriptions. In the papyri the meaning seems generally "choice" : in

=

" wills it is used "voluntas," or disposition," e.g. P Oxy " VI. 907' (a.D. 276) atpeo-K T-rj {nroTeTayu.i:'vrj, according to P Tebt I. 27 s6 (B.C. 113) twv «ri.Yevr|[u.]dTiov shows the pure verbal tt)v alpeo-iv noun "receiving," and in P Oxy IV. 716 22 (a.D. 1S6) tt^v the disposition below written." (ttI

ducCvova alpecriv SiSovti also

BGU

tols

irpbs

II.

656

s

it is

(ii/A.D.

toutois Sp€o-«iv

)

a

"bid"

(at

an auction)

iv/v A. D.

described

)

-

Eastern

Semitic influence.

in

BGU

—

IV.

1026 15

aiu.dpot.av Idrai following 75 as aluapoixdv (//. I ).

(magical

text,

a spell from Homer,

Thumb (BZ

so

6 examples of the word are P Petr II. I ri\v tuv dvOpuiiruv s ff B.C. 1 64) Trpoaipoiiu-evos £va (1. a'ipeo-iv, P Par 63"''IV. 1070* p.€TaKXr|8Tis Jti trpos tt)v «ar|V alpso-iv, and BGU P Tebt I. (A.D. 21S) evSoxovvTa ttj alpco-ei Tijs €7riTpoirf|S.

—

aifioQQoew. The noun occurs

;

Trpoo-cpx'o-Tuo-av (i.e. -Suo-av) Other (i.e. aipeo-iv) SiSdvTts.

xxii.

Kal KaTa 2S 9 '- (B.C. 114) comes nearest to the meaning (1) Tb irapbv S[i]d Tiiv dva(j>[opaJv] ttji aiTfji aipeVei Ktxpll'-iviiiv, which the editors render " since they show the same behaviour This use gives us a foretaste of the develin their reports." " factiousness " and opment in malam tartem, producing

14

ataxP^

aipfrt^co then

cf.

"heresy":

Syll 308

28

Kal

8e

-yivuvTai

(ii/B.C.)

In Syll 367" (i/A.D) alpeVews. aipeo-idpxis means the chief of the profession (medical).

aXXoi ynX]u>Tal

ttjs avTtjs

" which he has had transported to Tebtunis papyrus stalks " The classical use of (els T. dpas Sid 'H.). by Hcracleides 6 the middle may be seen in P Lond S54 (i/ii A.D.) ( = III.

dpapevos dvdirXo[vv], of a tourist

p. 206, Selections, p. 70)

aiQ£Ti£(o. Syll 633

s

NT, (

=

word, which alone occurs in the r 163 2) (B.C. may be illustrated from P Par 26 Se irdo-ns i]S dv Selections, KpaTeiv ylvoiTo 18) ip.lv this

''

p.

x"P a s. P Lips I. I04 (c. B.C. 96-5) irepl civ &v 4 ypdtpeTe p.ot, P Oxy III. 4S9 (a will, A.D. 117) 1::

aipTjcr8e atpf|(r0«

P Ryl

6v edv aipujp.at |Tp6irovli

ko.8'

153* (A.D. 13S-61) P Tent. II.

tov tu>v iSttov oijtcos ?jpT]pLa.L 8iaTe'o~8ai,

yap

Klupios

3

II.

s0

and so frequently. It is a 319 (a.d. 248) 8 eav alpfjTai, of the subtler meanings of sign of the gradual disappearance the middle, that so early as B.C. 95 we find lav aipTJ-re and edv aipeto-Se used side by side for "if you like,"

H

P Grenl

'

and Plato Legs;, xi. (913 c) KaXXio-Tov vdpiov 8ia
:

"equal instalments," the same in it. 93" (a.d. 161), P 2B III. 164) Tas aipoio-as T
,

p.e

"

eis

BGU

(Edd.), e.

II.

4O5

X0

(A.D. 34S) irt'irpaKa

(/'.

alpoiv) poi pepos.

alo-8to-8ai to.

e'spT "irpos

BGU

3

P Eleph 13 (B.C. 223-2) Ix^pnv *wl KaTa
Tiva alcr8eV8ai oiiSevos (" noticed anything"), 16

II.

(a.d.

372'

Toii

"

For atpu,

dpai.

(ii/A.D.)

x"P a

-rfjv

x"P as

for ol'peiv

6 up," as in Rev 10 aml so ' b - 6°7 20,27

raise," "lift

m;, v

,

"

€u[p.]€v[eljas

41

7

Tas x* ; P as

"The inscr.

-

is

payment

Jewish

heathen, but has striking simi-

ls

LAE

ft'.

:

allotted to the bearers of a corpse

aiTdv:

(/.-60-1)

for

prayer

P Grenf

cf.

II.

77

9

—tois

a.d.)

(iii/iv

T|pKao-L

[=Selec-

In a magical formula of iii/A.D. instructions are given to take twenty-nine palm leaves, on which the names of the gods have been inscribed, and then tions,

(note

220

vi. p.

(iii/B.C.)

ipe

P

Oxy

-

alpe)

(

KaTa Suo

VI. S86 19

(

them up two by two," A good parallel to III). » (ii/iii A.D.) dpov 388"-

"lift

Suo,

= Selections,

p.

Col 2" is afforded by BGU II. raira «k tov u[e']q-[ou]. Jn I9 1S dpov, dpov, oraiipwo-ov auTdv may be illustrated from a strangely incongruous source, the well-known school-boy's letter, where the boy's

mother " he

is

—

represented as saying dvao-TaTot me : away with him !" P Oxy I.

upsets

(

= Selections,

p.

103):

cf.

Syll

737

'

p.t 1

19

dppov

aioO)]Olc;.

P Leid I

8ff

p.T)6els

and an ostrakon

alcr8ave'o-8w.

xiv 4i

irdo-ais

-

Tais

[8t]dv0Lav,
\|/[ujxt(V, 55

W

but

it

AF

Wunsch

ai8r|o-€o-i,

A.D.) toutovs dva86ua[Tl]ôp.eV

(i/ii

o-»pa,

ata-B-rjo-iv, ôtjv,

irveOp.a,

KapSiav, and

t^v 8i.dvoiav, Tas
ib.

(iii/A.D.) Pao-dvto"ov aijTwv

—

Kal

ttj ptvl

Kal

Kal

ttj -yXtiio-crri

tt]

yvwar) ô-tiv aio-6eo-8aL.

(ii/A.D.)

St

—

not

(p.

559)

assign to aipeiv

I

In the curious nursery alphabet, P Tebt II. 27S (early i/A.D.) for stealing (a garment). So in the al'peiv is used six times

BGU

passive tvbs aepovs

common. as P Tebt

IV. 1201 18 (a.d.

2)

308' (a.d. 174)

p. 32, it

who

came

cited

into the

III.

909

12

6

is

a

(Doric,

|oirpeires

359)

(a.d.

iv/B.C.)

A

iroXXds e[o-]xpoXo-yias

literary citation

is

P Oxy

els

III.

to 8e (pevêv Tas aicrxpoXoylas aethe avoidance of abuse

Kal Koorp.os \6yu>,

'

"

of high-mindedness and an ornament of speech The adj. is generally associated with foul or filthy

mark

(Edd). 8 rather than abusive speaking in Col 3 : cf. Didache 3*, where after a warning against 67n.frup.La the Christian is counselled to be

("one who

casts

p.T)8e

alo-xpoXd-yos p-^Se vv(
lewd eyes

:

d-irdvTajv poixeiat -yevvwvTat.

dipoo-av tov o-Tpotpe'a tov

[t^s Biipas f|p|ie'vov x[e]po-f(y. The use is With ets it can express "removing to" a place, II.

BGU

irpdcrwirdv p.ou eêLirtuv.

y[aX

4dv

but shows that

etc.,

alo'/ooAoyia.

410'

A parallel ol alperwo-av auTbv e^w tov irvXwvos. a different kind is found in the defixio from Cnidus, Audol18 Ivai avTov ck tu>v ^wvtwv dprj lent no. I iii/ii B.C.) (p. 6 the editor should

Epicurus, Aristotle, vernacular.

a.d.)

(ii/iii

14 -

alaOj]TijQiov. For this word (Heb 5 14 ) see Linde, Epic.

aiiTov,

10

d7r«i0Ti,

— which

p.« iXeis,

dirdo-TEiXov tois iiroYe-ypap.-

120).

p.

—

I.

passage

vengeance on which is its thought Deissmann comments in p. 423 In P Fay 103 3 (iii/A.D.) partly due to Jewish suggestion? the

to

larity

Chrest.

(see

A.D.) alo-8dpe(vov) Trjv Toi KaipoO the accus. in a vernacular document), it. (ii/iii

(ii/A.D) a[l]o-8du6vos ir
Archil)

tt)s

hardly necessary to go on 10 the other iive or six volumes It survives in MGr. in which the index contains this verb.

:

e-iroTrrT]

ix

.

is

3

8«i i\|/io-Tui Kal TrdvTwv Preisigke 1323 (ii/A.D.) Kal 'HX(u) Kal NeueVeo-i al'pei 'Apo-eivdti awpos

inscr. in

.

the Alexandrian

specially noted,

1,e

.

Syll S07

One

-

'

cf.

.

a[lo-]8Tjo-€0 8aL

4

Hi.

irtKpiav in

AvToKpaTopos

\LtyivTov 33),

p.

KaTcxdpevov

aiT[tas ^]ti

pcvois Tas ircraXlas Kpu(£f)L Kal

oiqco.

t[o]v

154) l']o-Tioo-av |p.]iv

_

Tavrfris] ttjs

531''

to cpoCv

will suffice.

examples Tut

Oxy

100 drachmae

= dtraipw.

alaOdvof.iai. This verb, in NT only Lk 9 45 is asserted by Nageli This is a still more (p. 57) to be absent from the papyri. remarkable oversight than that noted under alSus- A few

out'

]S

oiiK JSrjKas

dvaip«lo-8ai,

II.

For other uses of see further Prolegomena, p. 159. 14 the active cf. P Fay 34 (a.d. 161) to alpoiiv &, i
o

al'ptis

(ii/A.D.) aipcrio-avTos (to)0 (8)eoO.

aiQECD. The middle usage of

s1

Wetslein's parallels for Lk 19 C. Taylor {JTS ii. p. 432) adds the Jewish precepts quoted by Philo (Mangey II. 629) & tis n-aBtiv exfalpa p.v| irowlv avTov, d pi] KaTiStiKev p/nS'

To

going up the Nile.

—a

man

has paid for 20,000

aia%QOQ.

BGU

IV. 1024 Tii 20 (ii/iii A.D.), where a judge says to a scoundrel d*rreo"
15 a.Lri

24"

I.

[

(B.C.

A.D.

(ii/iii

aiTtai/jLa

— an

117) ai]
"an unfavourable

crews?]

common,

anil

is

The word

position."

defence

but since he did not succeed in clearing himself " I. 267' (A.D. (Edd.). So 199) Tots 8uKaia[v] avr-fi'jav eo-xr)K
he

not

is

NT.

peculiar to Paul in

is

;

-

P Ryl

P Eleph

1° (a

marriage contract, B.C. 311-10)

made

that

if

(=

Selec-

the bride KaKOTexvovo-a

completed, Archiv 60-a

McvcKpa-rr^v

al[cr]xvveiv

same formula

P Tebt

in

icxp

his

p. 3SS)

78

P Oxy III. 471 a[icr]xwr|s 7evdpevov, "for

u.i}8"

—

(ii/A.D.) curoi; -yap ev

£6ei

alo%6vo[iai. tK(lvr\v d.a-xo\rfi(Cs,

fjcrxwTai crvpu.ei£ai

<|jaiveTai parenthetical or

suppose

ovkc'ti TJK€t irpbs epe aicrxvv9eLs,

daurus) aicrxwopevos 8[e art] aWov. For the active (not in (early

under

p.01

emend

rf|v

we may

:

KaTayeXdpevos

vir[b]

"to ask

for

P_Fay 109

"ask

borne out by the papyri,

is

something"

a request,"

tov verb

to

.

.

.

.

.

.

(iii.

4

demand

56

.

.

making

verbal occurs negatived in P Ryl " not subject

(iii/A.D.)

!1,r

-

WXos

ovSels

irapoxrjs (A.D. 211)

f|peiv evdxAT|crev

For

eiriTT)SeW. 8it'YpcuJ/a.

8e

to

oliTe

333

15

216), etc.

(A.D.

has not been sown.

It

Heb

cf.

9

5

,

:

may be

|ev£as

with which

alYr|0-i.s

lipio-pe'vov Tfjs

"I have

:

illustrated

elSijis etvat]

see

30

102)

The

A

more

neutral sense,

used wholly in bonam partem in Diodorus Siculus iv. S2 alVtos £7^-

is

For the dependent genitive

cf.

also

Tf|v]

ndTpuvos

P."

(Edd.).

piav,

ahicofia. So in Ac 25'

P

Petr III. 53 («) (iii/B.C.) dire'crraATai els 'AAe£av8peiav irpbs atTiav virep rjs [d-n-JoXovtêTaL d[\]V ov Tvxwv tiri-Setjai) [irjpbs

"he was sent to him and make his

piav exe-rat,

Alexandria to meet a charge against

from P Hib

atViov tov

\ii\

I.

7evt'o-9ai.

13

(B.C. 243-2) frirws tui Aiofptuvu dirdSoo-tv

73

"the reason ...

is

the violence of

I

aixia-

Seujeiv (? fur

active.

484

'•

vtTo Tfjs cruiTripias.

paid the appointed tax for such a request " (Edd.) the word is fairly common.

atTT|o-[tu)]s

(A.D.

80 The Syll 737 (ii/A.D.) 6 avrtos 7evdp«vos Tijs pdxiis. Lukan use of the neuter = " cause," shading into " crime,"

oiiTt

(aiTr|)u.aTi I.

—

s1

"responsible," occurs three times in the Revenue Papyrus (b.c 259-S), where sundry officials "shall, each of them who is responsible (i'Kao-Tos twv avriW), pay a fine to the Treasury," if on inspection it appears that the proper acreage

139) yf\s KaTotKtKoC dvaiTr|Tou, " 4 (Edd. see the note on 164 ).

Ctmj/ia. 62 Syll 41S

P Oxy

The

p. 245).

(A.D.

ii.

(Edd.),

-

163

aiTtas, we have an abnormal uncommon.

:

in the phrases al.Tovu.evos \070v SijXw (I'llamb 6 8 (a.d. 129), aiToiipevos dvdpaTa StSopei (HGU s ff A.D. 1 70-1), and see the list of passages in the index 91 .

not

is

OG/S

and

1032

.

example

P Oxy VII.

In

=

2

Ac

TavTas Tas

(B.C.

aizio;. " " For the absolute use cf. BGU II. 651 10 guihy, 1 "and P. Flor I. (a.d. 192) 9 (a.d. 255) irpbs tovs cpaviiso P Tebt II. 330 10 crouivous aiTtous (ii/A.D.) irpbs to

j

See further s.v. ipara.it>, and for the dis(Edd.) 3 tinction between active and middle Pro/eg., p. l6of. If the middle connotes a greater degree of earnestness, it is natural that it should be more frequent than the active, as for

II.

Sid

(ii/B.C.)

7

iiirrjpe'Tiiv

e.g.

(early i/A.D.) aVTrjcrov Sapav tus toO (Spaxpds) Saras for the twelve (silver) drachmae." In ii.

cf.

:

I.

1205

^Tiu9tio-av.

(ii/A.D.)

12

(

to Syll

IV.

In Rom 3' D*G TjTtacrdptSa is read for irporjTiacrdpeSa of the printed texts: cf. P Tebt I. 35 19 (B.C. Ill) irapd tovti iroiuv tavTov aiTida-eTai, "any one disobeying these orders

-_ AD- I00 j t j s cons trued with the accusative of j the thing and irapd, to 8[e'p]pa tov pdo*xou ov e9v[cr]apev atTT)o-ov ira[pd toO] KvpTou pvpo-e'ws, "ask the hunchbacked tanner for the hide of the calf that we sacrificed "

]2I i2ir.

I.

Michel 456 14

e.g.

will render himself liable to accusation,"

make

I.

ahido/iiai.

,

of this word " to

BGU

tmv

aLO*xvvr|.

The ordinary meaning

cf.

16 appears in PSI 41 (iv/A.D.).

Epi-

atreoj.

ip.

hardly needs illustration, but

etc.,

28) tt^v aiTiav tov ijjaKov has an insufficiently clear context. "Avev avrias, sine caussa,

lb. 28

(iii/R.c.,

,

BGU

aiTi'as.

either

rja-xvv9ai.

122 Syll So2

3

19

s (a.d. 135) Kcrrd TauTT|V [tt|v alJTi'av, P Oxy III. 472 A.D. 130) e£x ev r1 ^" °^ v o-iTLas, and frequently in the f-

inscriptions,

T|u.e'pav

NT) see P Oxy III. 497* 0eWa, P Gen 2i u as quoted

alo-xvveiv

ii/A.D.)

ij>cuve-ai,

aiTia tov dvBpuirov peTa T>js 164-5S) eEirep ofiv lorlv ai>TT]

(B.C.

The more ordinary meaning "reason," "excuse,"

Mt

25

(c.

8e,

t|

49"

pi)

(Fd.).

to

136 164-5S) 6

Par

1'

aiTia.

'Cva.

like

(B.C.

eo-rlv

ovtojs Cf.

A more general use in P Hib I. 43' (B.C. 261 (260)) (HTias ?XT1S> 'Test you be blamed." P Giss I. 40'- 2 (a.d. 212) joined with X[i.p]e'XXou[s] in the sense of que

t|

shame."

P Par 49"

el

7waiKos.

"for

when once accustomed

possibly render "case": Prof. Hunt paraphrases is the If so, it comes fairly near meaning?"

"What Mt 19 10

dvSpl oXa-yyvrcv the So P Par 47 25 (is.c. 92).

23) irrb Tfjs alcrxuvr|S,

p.

very shame," Tf|S

iii.

ej-e'pei 1"

I.

(= Selection*,

B.C. 153)

if.

(as

(ii/B.C.)

—

we might

:

11

2I

22

—

a\to-Kr|Tai erri aicrxuvrji toO dvopds, "shall be detected doing anything wrong to the shame of her husband," he shall be entitled to take certain steps against her cf. P

Gen

I44

(A.D. 3S) tTo\p.r|o-ev ir9dvovs (^(j>9dvov) avrias toO p-rj Svtos, "to bring baseless accusations of malice" (Edd). In ii. 63- (iii/A D. an astronomical dialogue) t£s 8e r) avria tovtiov [t]u>[v] [eijSiuXuv ("What is the cause of these images?" Edd.)

ata/vri]. In

II.

e-TrayaYtiv

p.oi

tions, p. 2) provision is

BGU

forcibly detained

parallel

:

T|cro-do-9ai |

I

and

P Fay HI 8 tu)

(all

uncials),

hitherto

the confusion between -aw and

aiTiwpa

(Ion.) to-o-ovo-Bai..

(A.D. 95-6)

(

= "

ircpL€irijô-e,

It is

without

external

-010

forms recalls

now

supported by

Selections, p. 66) o [bv]T)\dnys the donkey-driver shifted the

16

ai (fjviSto?

The generally illiterate character of blame from himself." somewhat discounts the value of its evidence.

OLKaOapaia Greek

it

Grimm-Thayer), Ueissmann BS

(see

never loses the sense of

LAE p.

the document

perpetuus

alcpvi'dios.

a standing epithet of the Emperor's power : thus Casual I. IV. 144' T.oi oIkov of 1 iberius, 176 tov alwviov Kroni the beginning of iii/A.D. we have Koo-pov ol Hadrian.

occurs in

an uneducated

letter

—

21

P Fay

ff-

100), (c a.d. a letter erased)

123 alipvi8i[.]ws (with cf.

:

o-T|}iepov

rjp.iv

Syll 324

20

(i/B.C.)

alvi8iov

7 0€ao-dp.€vos, also id. 320 al(|>vi8iws eiripaXdvls 339 (ii/ti.c.) €K ttjs aiipviSiov Trcpio-Tao-ews.

o-(v)p.
OGIS

tos and

BGU TOV

II.

362

iv

-

n

ff-

inrep o-wTtipiwv kill alw[viov] 8iap.o[vf|Js

Two

Emperor Galerius and

his colleagues [iiTrep]

ttjs

10

34S'' .

.

Lobeck,

(Cyzicus,

i/B.c.)

[8]ti TJxM- a ^-wTio-Tai

.

characterizes

p. 442)

good vernacular

8v alxpa]XwTio-8^vTa

MdpKos.

Phrynichus

the verb as

uSokijxov

ix

(ed. (z. e.

8eiw

vpeTe'pw

:

alwviov

Kal

Kal

dcpBdpTou becomes a

pao-iXtias vpwv, OGIS S D 9" "*• Ultimately it direct epithet of the Emperor himself, taking up the succession 0,

al%/xcd.coritw. Syll

is

KVpCoV T]p.WV AvT0Kpd[T0p0S] 2tOVT)[pOU 'AjVTWVlVOU. examples from iv/A.D. may be quoted addressed to the

alwvfw [vevpaTi], and

Ai|3vt|S

It

36S).

BGU

The adverb ttpT|X€v

p. 363,

(cf.

of the Ptolemaic alwvdpios (see above under alwv sub The earliest example of this use we have noted is

tin.).

BGU

IV.

1062s7 (A.D. 236), where it is applied to Maximus so in P Grenf II. 67 27 ayear later. (In both the word is said to be very P Lond 233' (= II. p. 273) irapi Trjs Siotittos tov faint.) Seo-TTOTuv rjpwv alwviwv Av-vouo-twv, referring to Constantius and Constans, is the precursor of a multitude of examples of :

!).

,

alxi-idXwxoQ. 66

The word is found in P Lille I. 3 (after B.C. 241-0) In their note alxp.aXu>Tois els tt^v -yivopevTrv o-y [vTa|iv ?] the editors think that the reference is to certain prisoners P

brought from Asia by Philadelphia to

some of whom

a

Petr II. 2<)(hf (cf. "allowance" or "grant"

regular

may have been made.

(
Dittenberger's indices

inscriptions in SyU and one in OGIS containing For the subst. see the word, all in the Hellenistic period.

the epithet as applied to the Christian Emperors. The first volume of the Leipzig Papyri alone has twenty-seven

BGU

in

have

still

show seven

6

Michel

oi>5

ii/B.C.) 8]o-wur«v ix ttjs

(beginning

alxpaXwo-ias.

lSo 3ff

(ii/A.D.) pdvos Tiiv air* alwvos vaKTJo-as athletf is claiming to have made a 'OXvpiria, record cf. the description of a certain dpxi«pei>s twv 8ewv in 6 Syll 363 (i/.\ D.), as Sid piou TrpwTov twv d-rr' aiwvos, and -

Magn

etc.

— the

:

id.

6S6' 8 (ii/A.D.)

Oxy I.

9

33"'

led

tovi

(/.

)

oft"

IosPE\. 22 33 twv tis

pdvos

f[V

ii/A. D.

1

" behold one

d-ya8w

dtr'

aiwvos dvSpwv

eTroCr|0-ev.

P

0eu)pT|rraT£ iva. air' atcovos a.Tray6p.[(vo]v,

to death," literally

aiwvos.

dir'

tov) alwva.

"

'*

from 1

Preisigke

P Giss

1.

Minns

life."

105

(i/ A.D.)

Iir

19

13

(ii/A.D.) 8ttw[s]

for the rest of

life."

P Oxy I.

eisalw[va] your is a curious report of a public meeting at Oxyrhynchus, punctuated with cries of "A-youo-Toi Kvpioi tls tov " the s5 alwva, Emperors for ever !" cf. OGIS 515 (iii/A.D.)

irXouTT][cr]T)S

41

(iii/iv

A.D.)

:

Succlam(atum) Syll 376

60

est

(i/A.D.

)

:

tsalwfva] with Dittenberger's note.

Ad 'EXevBtpiw

[N«'pwv]i els alwva

:

So also

Magn 130'" (i/B.c.) eij«p7tTr|V Se [YJe-yovoTa tov Stjjiou Kara U (i/B.C.) els tov •rroXXovs[T|pdTrovs irpos tov aliiva, OGIS $&3 alwva passages which are sulficient to show how

—

a-rreipov

thoroughly "Greek" the prepositional combinations with alwv are. Reference should be made to Syll 757 (i/.A.D.), an interesting inscription dedicated to Alwv as a deity. For alwv

=

(i/A.D.

(of

303

I.

2

(a.d.

id.

309

4

(a.d. 602)

tov alwviov

12

In

Aityovo-Tov (Maurice). Syll 757 — see under alwv) note 8eias epvdTrjs alwviov
Syll 740

Time).

P Grenf

II.

71

18

(iii/A.D.) joins

11

(iii/A.D.) 6p.oXo"yui

it

with dva(|>ai'pcTov.

x 11 ?^ 60"®

-

1

vîiv x°-P LTL

a good example of the meaning perpetuus; and from a much earlier date (i/B.c) we may f select OGIS 383 s (a passage in the spirit of Job 19**) is

-

:

€Tri Ka0u>o-iwp.c'vu>v pdo-eujv do-vXois ypdjj.p.ao-iv Avtioxos Add ^p-ya. x^P LT °s ISias «ls \povov dv€Ypai|/€v aliiviov. BGU H. 531"- 20 (ii/A.D.) tdv 8^ do-TOxT|0-r|S Jaiw^yiav .

.

.

(101 Xoittt|v (/. e. XvTrT]v) |Tr]apt'xiv p.e'XXis.

OGIS The less

In his Index to

Dittenberger gives fourteen instances of the word. etymological note on altov in Grimm-Thayer, though

antiquated than usual, suggests the addition of a statethat side. AUv is the old locative of alwv as ale's is

ment on

of alios (ace. a!w in Aeschylus),

and

aevittn), three collateral declensions

alti, de£ of *alfdv (Lat. from the same root. In

its Zend equivalent the idea of li/'e and So with the Germanic predominates. cognates (Gothic aiws). The word, whose root it is of course futile to dig for, is a primitive inheritance from Indo-Ger-

the Sanskrit ayu and especially long

— perhaps

t

life,

manic days, when

age"

it

may have meant "long life" we can find

the least abstract idea

or

"old

for it in

the prehistoric period, so as to account for its derivatives. In general, the word depicts that of which the horizon is not in view, whether the horizon be at an infinite distance, as in Catullus'

Syll 364* (a.d. 37) ws av tov t|8£o-tov vvv eveo-niTos On the Rosetta stone, dvSpwrrois aliivo(s) OGIS 90 (B.C. 196), Ptolemy V is described as alwvop\os period of

and

5S6)

aliovia Kal dvaaip€Ta>

ald)V.

Even we

instances of the imperial epithet, all late in iv/a.d.

life, cf.

poignant lines—

Nobis cum semel

Nox

est

occidit brevis lux,

perpetua una dormienda,

:

cf.

P Lond

3

1*

(B.C.

146 or 135)

So P Giss

I.

(

=

I.

p.

46)

eirl

pao-iXe'ws

or whether

Without pronouncing any opinion on the special meaning which theologians have found for this word, we must note

NT,

in the

lies

no farther than the span of a

Caesar's

life.

dxadagaia. In a literal sense the

agreements

that outside the

it

20

30 (B.C. 161) Pa
vernacular as

in

the classical

noun occurs in a formula used in which the tenant undertakes to Thus P Oxy VIII. 1128 26 (a.d. 173)

for renting houses,

leave in good condition. TrapaSdTw tovs tottovs KaOapovs dirb KOTrpiwv Kal Trdorjs

dKa8apo-£as

:

id.

VI.

912

26

(A.D.

235),

BGU

II.

P Lond 2l6 28f

393

16

-

(A.D.

16S) av[ev] aKa8apo-ia[s],

(A.D. 94)

17

aKo.6a.pTos ls

(=11. p. 187), P Lips I. i6 (a.d. 138) where dird stands Vettius Valens, p. 2 1 *, without KaOapovs (see under dird). Kroll takes it as "oris has it in conjunction with lavtuSCo. " impudicitia (?).

aKaTacrTOLTOs 8idXou £ripavTio-av. Sid Tas -yevopivas

subst. see Syll 420 30 (i/A.D.) tCiv cXaiuv.

For the «j>[e£]T]S

dKapmas

:

axazdyvcoozoc;.

To dxdOaQzog. The adjective is found in a moral sense of an demon in the long magical papyrus P Par 574 1238 tions,

=

Selec-

the correspondence of the

occurs in

It

113).

p.

unclean (

P Pe" H-

architect Cleon (B.C. 255-4), elXr|cj>au£v 8e toO axaOipTou

Kal to

s

4.

[.

(3)

(P-

[S]),

where

.,

the

ganger Apollonius seems to be writing about a supply of iron for quarrymen, but the mutilation prevents our deter1 mining the reference. Vettius Valens, p. 76 has Trd6ecn.v where the ethical sense Kal trapa 4>tjo-lv T)Sovats, aKaSdpTois half way comes Syll 633 s (ii/A.D. is completely developed according to Michel), where a Lycian named Xanthus ,

:

says Kal [p.T|8eva] Ka8api£ea-Tw 8t dirb (r(K)dpSwv Ka[l the impurity is ritual. Xoipe'cov] ko[1 7JwaiK
irpocrd-yeiv

dxaiQcoc;.

The well-known (ii/A. D.

)

(

The

letter of a prodigal son,

BGU

III.

S46

llr

-

= Selections, p.

croi 8iTryr|Tai, cf.

adjective

94) has the adverb aKmpiu; iravra For the unseasonably related all to you.''

"

Syll 730

12

(ii/B.C.

derived noun appears in

8id t« ttjv irepw'xovo-dv

|ici

(/.

at XCav dKaipoi Sairdvai.

)

P Par 63 x,i (i«)

'

93f

-

(B.C.

165)

Kara ttoXXous Tpdirovs

aK[ai]piav.

IV. IOI5

Bapbv a8oX(ov)

llf

.

-

[.

.

(A.D. 222-3) X[dx°-v]ov viov ve'ov Kaa]KaK[ov] must have a passive sense

So P Oxy I. 142 6 (A.D. 534), a similar For a. = "simple" rather than "innocent" in see the quotations from Wetstein recalled by

"undamaged." formula.

Rom

16 18 ,

Field A'oles, p.

166.

P Oxy

III.

KXeCvt) aKav8tvr|,

646 (time of Hadrian) a legacy includes a couch made of acantha-wood (Herod,

"

it

X

xii - 36

A.D. ), a long list of chemical prescriptions: The name, or derivatives of it, may (p. 237) dKdvBns Ktpdna. be seen in P Lond 2i4 13ff (a.d. 270-5) (= II. p. 162), ii. (iii/iv

-

1

"

P Oxy

121* (iii/A.D.), (a.d. iSS), P Flor

1177 (a.d. 113) (= III. p. 186), VI. 909 3 ' (a.d. 225), ii. VIII. 1112 6 This evidence isolates further the I. 50™ (a.d. 26S), etc. ii.

word as used there

is

in

13

Mark and John

We

not shaken

I.

but the meaning

(Isa 34 ) need not discuss the identification ;

MGr d-yKafli,

Pontic dxdvri, "thorn"), and the derived adjective, as occurring in Egypt : in the 1 the exact nature of the thorny plant indicated is in-

of&Kav8a, aKavBos

(so

N

determinate

see Enc. Bibl. 5059

:

f.

dy.aqnog.

The d8[ev]

may be

adj.

tl8ov

Part

3

2139 (date?) (aptp/irros. dKaTdYVuio-ros), deed of tenure from the Fayfim, BGU I. 30S 8 (B\z.) = Clircst. II. 27S) eirdva'VKts «iriTEXe'o-iop.«v Ta irpos ( tt)v KaXXiepytav twv dpovpuv fc'p'ya irdvTa dKaTaYVu>0T[u>s]. Add P Oxy I. 140 15 V Lond 113 15 ( = I. p. 209), P Grenf 16 I. 57 and ii. $8 n (all vi/A.D.) also P Giss I. 56 15 (vi/A.D.) where the editor cites similar expressions, such as dKaTa,

:

4>povr|Tius, dvap.
P Tor

7Viucrros in

I.

I

Tiii -

Xageli

u

(p.

47) compares euKaTa-

(ii/B.C. ).

dy.ardy.oiro;. This word has hitherto been found only in Ac 16 17 22", and though " uncondemned " (AV, RV) is its natural meaning, this does not suit the context. Accordingly Blass thinks that it may there = Attic aKpn-os, which can be used of a cause not yet tried. See also Ramsay St Paid, p. 225, where it is pointed out that Paul in claiming his rights would probably use the Roman phrase re incognita, " without our and ,

that

case,"

investigating

this

was

inadequately rendered by the Lucan dKaTaKpi/ros.

For the genitive construction after this neuter adjective in 2 Pet 2 11 aKaTaTrdo-rous dpapTias, cf. such examples from the papyri as P Tebt I. 124" [c. B.C. IlS) dcnjKOavT-i]III. (tous) Kal d8io-Tdo-Tous dvros irdcrr|S al[T]£as,

BGU

7f

(a.d. 177) tt|s els airavTas €V€p-yecrias dPoT|8-nTos: see Proleg. p. 235. In view of the common vulgar change of av to a (as in "A-youcr-ros, aTos, etc. see Proleg. p. 47)

97°

'

.

I.

t^v

cited

irtpo-eiav

from P

Oxy I. 53" (a.d. 316) &Kapirov ovo"av iroXX[u>]v etwv

.

.

—

not improbable that aKaTdiravo-ros may be the ivord intended, so that the mass of the MSS. have glossed corProf. Thumb suggests that the influence of eirdrjv rectly. is

may have a.d.

(iii/iv

96, Strabo 175).

calls

Deissmann {B.S

also a

i.e.

Sir F. G. Kenyon (P Lond I. p. 740), the Egyptian acacia from which gum arabic is obtained, and whose branches were in early times used for boat-building." Its pods are mentioned in P Leid

ii.

Rome 1GS/

at

it

ay.avQa. In

8

2 )

dp. (Tit

cites

dxatdnaoTog.

axaxog.

BGU

air.

from the inscriptions a sepulchral epitaph p. CIG 1971 b % (Thessalonica, a.d. 165), where the word is applied to the deceased, and a similar usage in an inscription f.)

Men Tyrannus and

dedicates a shrine to

aKa8apTov

XT

illustrate this

200

For

affected the form.

this

— magic) €pwrt aKaTairaiJo-Tw.

word

cf.

PSI

2.V !

dxaxaaxaola.

A

literary citation for this Stoic

P drenf

Li

less lover

is

astrological

4

word may be made from

the Erotic fragment, where the faithSee also the aKaTao-Tao-ir|S €vp€Trjs.

(ii/B.C.),

called

papyrus published

in

Arckiv

i.

p.

493

f.

T-rjs

It occurs nearly dKaTao-rao-£[av] (1. 25 f.). a dozen times in Vettius Valens, coupled with irXdvn Kal

o-ip[p.p]tou

crfjs

18

dX-r|Teia

(p.

4

),

dvuaaXCa

18

(p.

44

— one

MS.), ordcris,

it several times has <™voxrj, Kptcrts, Tapax^, etc. olk«iu>v dependent on it. The verb dKaTao-TaTea) also occurs :

fe'xBpa,

three

ated

t

imes.

it

That the astrologers had so thoroughly domesticthat Paul, James and Luke were

does not prove

using a word of the higher culture.

dy.aidoza.Tog. Atiaollent no. 4 (if- (a curse on a leaden tablet from Cnidus) dvaTL6r]UL Adparpi Kal Kopai tov ttjv oiKta(v) p.ov aKaTd[o-JTaTov 7roioO(v)Ta. The date [pp. cit. p. 5) is given as B.C. 300-IOO, though the series may be later (Newton). 3

IS

a/cep«to?

18 Syll 2io I).

232)

=

Chrest.

tjX[8«v

I.

...

named Aurelius Sncus conditions,

earlier

120S 47

(B.C.

64)

p.

.

bailed out

is

(a.d. 367-75) a man of prison on certain

27-6)

«£TryT|[<7-aT<5

ou KcKpqj^vov.

is

ji]oi aKtpaiws an outrage which these words close. It IG III. 141S (ii/A.D.), and in a

do-i.vT|s in

/(,'

diroKaOio-Ttivai

=

whom

XIV. 051 iii

xxvii. p.

(BCII

Cronert, to

due, cites also

-

or -t|K(5tos). anticipated four times (eirr|itXoii6r|0-« of ?Tro(j.ai, which papyri the verb takes the place

loan, in the

promise to

pay

=

wanting in the In Maccabees.

(Rome,

B.C. 78) els aK«'paiov

restituere.

In is

P Lips

11

I.

13

applied to a

in

LXX

the

confined

is

also to

3

the

=

:

Tots irpoi)Trdpx
(MGr liupms

interest.

NT, and

In the is

most literal sense we have such 1. p. 171) recto™ (a.d. 78-9) ( passages as P Lond 131 P Lille I. 1 verso 1 * tois 6Vois. irai.8(uiv) p dKoXov8oiSvTwv dKoXo\i8rjo-ovo-i 8J (B.C. 259) has an inanimate object " will follow continue,

these two passages are

'

integrum

109") upd-viia a.

366) djktpafwv flvrtov Kal clklvSuvwv

(A.D.

It is joined with the quasi-litsrary P Ryl II.

it is still the word for "following," in MGr (axXouBu) noteworthy that in a large batch of petitions in P Ryl II. 124-152, from Euhemeria (a.d. 28-42) we find the MGr form

BGU

inscr. of ii/n.c.

in

dxolovOeio

(lippis) set forth in the petition

Delphian

Homer.

quote

:

comes

€kto[s] 4>v[XaKfjs a]va8o9^VTa. IV. an instance of the adverb, in

associated with

to

Cor 12")

I

63' (iii/A.D.— an astrological dialogue).

to Trpd\;aa

ai-ni

.]

.

PSI S6 8

In

able

is

in iio-4>pT|o-is (as

28

Kal

dxlpciLOV

Much

P Par 69'"

\iopav aKc'paiov.

(iii/B.C.) rf|v (

aK^potov is

is

writer

the

dxiqaiog. (A.

(XKOva)

BGU

dxhvrji;. This NT

IV. 1079 10 (a.d. 41) (= Selections, get a favour see aKoXouBci. 8£ rTroXXapuovi. irdo-av upav, "stick to p. 39), " c6 aviTui cf. 1. Ptollarion constantly (idXXov aKoXouBci "rather stick to him, and so you (jnXida-ai avTui,

8 (Ileh to *) occurs in a petition (v/a.ii.) 9 of stilted style but far from accurate: I' < >xy VI. 904 Tats axXtivets (/ -i
air. tip.

1'

:

Swr|

may become

In

friend."

his

P

12S 10 the verb

Petr III.

used of journey-money assigned to an official, 4
dx/ud£a>. In his famous speech at Corinth, announcing freedom to the Greeks, Nero expresses regret that it had not been in his power to offer it aK[j.a£ovo-r|s tt)s 'EXXd8os, so that more might have shared in his bounty {Syll 376'"). The more

P Lond 46oVa aKp.d£a twv

sense appears in

literal

=

(a

an early papyrus Latin letter of recommendation dis" 10 covered at Oxyrhynchus, P Oxy I. 32 "• (ii/A.D.), reliquit me secutus est." et actum et rem suam enim su[o]s [e]t in

magical papyrus,

the

If

can be

letter

According to Moeris (" i|Pdv 'Att., dKp,d£eiv"EXA."). Nero's composition-master must have allowed a vernacular word to sully the

value, in view of

purity of the oration.

and

iv/A.D.)

(

I.

p. 7-)

dirtopuv.

LAE,

p.

182.

regarded as a Christian

age, would be unique For the adjective, see P its

(A. d. 123) dK<5Xo«8(dv)

tori,"

it is

see

:

letter,

its

Deissmann

Tebt

296"

II.

"

(Edd. ),

consequently right

adverb, see P Tebt I. 33* (B c. 112) {= Selections, ouv I'va v€VT|'Tai.) aKoXoiiBws, "take care therefore that action is taken in accordance with it," P Oxy 13 iird o-oii, " in accordance I. 38 (A.D. 49-50) aKoXoiJBius Tots " the word is very with what had been enacted by you common. The verb normally takes the dative. P Amh II. for the

p. 30) pdv]TLO"ov

aH/iltfV.

OGIS

In

20I 13 (vi/A.D.) ovik dirr]\6ov (SXus oTrto-w Tiiv pao-iX&ov, dXXd aKp.r|v ?u,Trpoa-0£v avTiiv, the adverb

aXXwv in

:

have the meaning "valde, magnopere, longe," accordance with the original meaning of aK|iTJ (see Ditten-

seems

to

Cf. Syll

berger's note).

uk|uu twv

iroXi/rdv

:

326

similarly

1*

irpu)TT)v aKp.r|v.

P

A

AP.

(Rutherford

Mt

10

15

,

all

clearly quite

In the NT, however, except for p. 203). writers conspired to Atticize here: tri, was

good

" bad Greek," as well as

aKp.T|v

:

(ii/fi.e.)

|ia\aifio ((lopou

compound adjective £o-aKp.ov, "with an even edge," is applied to a weaver's instrument in P Oxy VII. 1035" (A.D. 143). See on tin- later history of this word (MGr dKd|ia = 8ti) K. Krumbachcr's important article The noun was in in Kuhn's Zeitschrifl xxvii. pp. 49S— 521. " Hellenistic use, according to Moeris: upata yap-iov 'Att., The adverbial accus. was banned by iv dK|ifl yduou'EXX.'' the same grammarian in favour of {n: so also Phrynichus

Trapd tt|v

elo-lv oi dKoXovBoOvTts shows it absolute AtSvuos Auo-iiiaxos kt\. In P Lille I. 26* (iii/B.c.) we have an adverbial accus., A |ir| aKoXoufleis Note P Tar p. 411 (Ptol.) 'Ap.]aiiviov aKoXovauavTa. BovvTa 0-01 64>6aX[)iois. For ok. aeTa cf. Rutherford JVP, where the construction is shown to be Attic. p. 458 f.,

62 J

(i/A.D.) irapaXapwv Tois ev Oxy III. 473° (a.d. 138-60)

—

dxovco. The verb

of course

judicial hearing (as

q

10

common enough, and

(ii/A.D.)

Kal

few peculiarities.

tovtov

ofrrro

little

use for a

paralleled with

Ac 25") may be

[p.flx[f?v]

needs

Its

P land and

T|Kovo-8[r|(i.]ey )

VII. 1032 s * (A.D. 162), where the epistrategus endorses So in BGU II. 5 11 " 3 petition with dKono-8T|o-«Tai. about a.d. 200 of written I. account Chrest. an (= p. 26),

P

!

is

or no illustration, having

>\\

1

a axoi'i-

The word is sometimes concrete, denoting "the ear": so in the late document riled above under duXivf^s, and in

a

Much earlier aKods tpas fjXBev. 1T is WUnsch (i/ii A.D.) where aKods stands between Its more tvKe'4>aXov Trpdo-tu ]ttov and 6c^>p[ Cs jJ.uKTf)pas. " normal sense of " hearing appears in a would-be cultured

KaTa 'A-vpeirrrou pao-iXe'io[s]. The last example w ill illustrate aKowiv with normal gen. of person: P Par 48* (B.C. 153) to irepl 0-0O crvvpf(= Witkowski* p. 91) dKovoravTts will also illustrate the pi)K
P

1

Ixy

I.

129* (vi/A n.)

AF

tis

i

[

letter, V]p.eis

BGU

1

IV. toSo« (iii/A.D.)

8< aKojj dirdvTcs

(

=

ws irapovTts

Chrest.

I.

p. 564)

Kal

8ia64o-i Tjvpdv8iip.€v

:

trial

before Claudius,

we have

aKovci KXauSios KaIo-a[p """^Xccos

ZePao-Tos 'Icri8(upov] Yvp.vacridpxov

.

common

use with

ok. ir«pl o-ov

irtpi,

and aK. Td

.

since the phrase o-ot

'A[Xeâv8p€u>v]

is

a mixture of

The

19

(XKpa.TljS

same papyrus shows us the 84

dKoijcravTts

P Amli

II. 37

we have P Grenf

«v

ti1>

participial object clause.

Sapairtciov

paya\u>

s

(ii/B.C.)

eKovofifv Si

(i^|

6vra

12

1.

In

o-«.

and

.

.

so

.

in

416

—

CPHerm

cf.

lis

22 6

8

(iii/A.D.)

for the

:

ovv

(it)

commoner

aKoiJorT|s

P Tebt

8ti,

pAAw

dvBpunruv 8ti

(ii/B.C.) Tfii uJv dxpiPii rf|s vJiTJcjiou ppapcv9fvai Trjv Kpia-iv ovk r|pouX6[i<8a, of counting a vote exactly and P Tebt II. 2S7" (A.D. 161 0) t!> dxpcipis u.d8ris. The adverb is treated separately below. ;

vai.

Trapa-yeyov^

apparently the infill, construction, 15 (B.C. 95), T|Kovo-au.ev tov u.vv KaTaPe 36 Witkowski (* p. 120, cf. p. xiv.) PpuKc'vai tov o-rropov " modice eruditus." Kor axoveiv allows the writer to be II.

CLKfJoOlVlOV

II.

piviv

With the introductory imper., as in Mk 4', cf. the s an dialogue in P Ryl II. 63 (iii/A.D.) where dKove precedes «v8dSt.

dy-gifioo).

This fairly common classical and Hellenistic verb does not happen to occur in the papyri, so far as we have' noticed We might add to the literary record Vettius Valens p. 265* tovtojv oliTcos kit e^€Tacrtv T]Kpipu>p.t'vu)v, which has exactly the same sense as in Mt 2 16 .

exposition.

axQifiaJg. For d. with otSa, as

aXQazrjg in the sense of

"impotent"

is

found

in

Syll S02, 803

from Asclepios' temple, e.g. 802" wv Vettius dvrjp tovs Tas X'lpos SoktvXovs aKpaT€ts ^\ Valens (p. 39 33 ) associates dordTovs ra.1% yvwp.ais Kal (iii/B.c),

inscriptions

-

P

cf.

:

I

Siacrd<|>r|]o-ov 23

B.C. 10)

[c.

.

p.01 (

.

=

.

Th

5*,

lib

Ta

I.

P Goodsp

cf.

P Petr

slStJis,

dxpipis. P Par 44' (B.C.

354

aKpoTtis.

dxpipuis

ciSTJo-ai

1

Situs dup^cis

(iii/B.C.)

40

6

'-

II.

15 (i)

Epp.*

o-avTOv aKpiptos.

Trepl

(iii/B.C.)

(iii/B.C.) îrio-rao-o (k'vtoi

(= Witkowski

153)

Cairo 3 s ' 11

p.

S3)

P Lond

tmyvovTa dxptiPus SKaora.

II. p. 165)

The comparative is used very much as in Ac 23 15 20 in P Oxy VIII. 102 12 (c. A.D. 146), the strategus dxpeipeo-Ttpov ,

1

axqaroQ. P Oxy II.

1

"

40

1S6) irop' ots dxpards eo-riv f| twv v[6]uu>v diroTo|j.[t]a, "amongst whom the severity oi " " unIt is said to mean the law is untempercd (Edd.). " in MGr cf. OJ. ix. 297 dKprjTov yd\a. diluted

237

(\.n.

:

iic *) KaTOlKi, and again BGU II. 3SS (ii/iii A.I'). "ApiraXos Kal «^CTa
i%lTa.
:

ir€vo-d(ieo-8a I.

l'ar 63"- 4i (ii/B.C.)

P

ueTa

Trdo-r|s

aKpipeias, tt)v ckt[€]v«-

combines some characterLucan and Pauline words. P Lond I2I M1 (iii/A.D.) I. p. Ill), has «V dxpipias, an adverbial phrase like or

(

=

A

rather literary document, an advocate's speech d\T|8€£as. for prosecution suspected by the editors of being a rhetorical exercise

—

— contains the

sentence dp.€ivov

8'

avTai Kal

o-a4>€-

orepov t^v irepl tovto aKptipuav Kal tt)v etripLeXetav Ma|ip.[o]u uff the editors -, ii/A.D.), which Sr|Xwcrovo-iv (P Oxy III. 4~i translate, "These letters will still better and more clearly exhibit

Maximus' exactness and care

Xear

in this matter."

the end of the petition of Dionysia (P Oxy II. 237 M " •", * (r ® u,0 av A.D. 1S6) we have uerd Trdo~r]s dxpapeias «p vAaa <

(sc.

at drrovpaâi)

and

;

in

P Petr

III.

30

W

"

verse

(,.,)

""

'

a

prisoner complains to the Epimeletes that it was on account " of the punctiliousness" of his predecessor in office that he had been confined [d]Kpipeias evtKev dirrjx^ r v The verb

—

"

dxpipevciv,

aKpipeorepov.

(early iii/B.C.)

The

is ovv

superlative occurs in

P

llib

T|8uvdu.rjv aKpip«'o-TaTa.

The verb occurs (=1. p.

in

(iv/A.D.)

"

the magic papyrus P Lond I 46 uiv ISelv, piKTbs 84 (j>piKTbs 1

70'

1

aKpodo-9ai.

ay.QofSvort'a. We have (naturally enough) no citations to technical word of Jewish ritual, hut a note on

illustrate this its

formation

Moulton's forthcoming Grammar Grctk, vol. II.): "'AKporroo-Sia, a normal descriptive of cpd. from dxpos and too-St) with a fresh suffix, is found in Hippocrates, and is obviously the original of the LXX word.

might be given (from

NT

J. II.

When

a word containing a vox obscaena was taken from medical vocabulary into popular religious speech, it was natural to disguise it: a rare supply the model."

word pio-rpa = pvo-ua may

'

l

to get exact instructions," appears in

P

Amh

7 154 (vi/vii A.D.) lav ut) dKpipcvo-u>u.ai d(|>' vu.a>v ircpl eVao-rov TrpdyuaTos Cronert's earliest citation for this verb " Barnabas " 2 10 It may be formed by association with is

II.

:

ay.ooycovialoz

may very well have been coined by the LXX (Is.i 28 The Attic word was ywviatos see inscription.il citations :

.

dicpipEia,

w

axooaTi]:.

[(r}rdTT|V [iroi]Tio-ao-8ai irpovoiav istic

27"

by the influence of the close relation of -«ta and

-evw.

J.

A. Robinson Ephesians,

p.

104.

1

ronerl

(p.

233)

1

*).

in

Ins

compounds of dxpos, some of which may be in same category. W. W. Lloyd in C/i iii. p. 419a (1889) 20 among some architectural notes on Eph 2 "", says "The several other

the

:

P Oxy VI.

226 part of a document is given which no. S99 (A.D. 200) ottws t£erd This o-avr(ts) KOTi to aKpapeo-repov tb (a gap follows). is a good example of an elative comparative (Proleg. pp. 7S and 236), for the meaning is clearly " having most carefully examined": cf. also P Petr II. 16". A late iv/A.D. inIn

forms the

first

p.

column of

15

:

=

has ppe'Puov ( breve, a precis) tuv 423 The cLpT^pivwv dirdvrwv dxpeipTJ SiSao-KaXiav 4-irôv. sneuter as a noun occurs in the Magnesian inscr. Syll 929 scription, Syll

,

acrogoniaios here is the primary foundation-stone at the angle of the structure by which the architect fixes a standard for the bearings of the walls

and cross-walls throughout."

dyooOirtov. The word is where

among [8iviov

doubtfully restored in Syll 633"'' (ii/A.D.) prescribed that the worshippers shall bring other offerings koXXvP«v xoivik«s Svo Kal dxpo-

it

?].

is

Cf.

GDI 2561 <*' (Delphi,

to aKpdSiva (pointed out by

Prof.

r.

B.C. 395) TiirrdXAuvt

Thumb).

20

aKpos aXQOQ. 3S0"

II.

the tip of the right eyebrow,"

aKpu> pu|ir|s lieu6ou.

eir'

(iii/A.n)

cUpa,

(i/A.H.) o«X*| (typuei 8e|ta 1*

In

"a

scar l7

Oxy I. 43 (<'
word

For the triumphlegal to the last. brings the Acis of the Apostles to a close, see Harnack Lukas der Arzt p. 116, Eng. Tr. p. 163 f. 1.0

|!m

j'.

V Tebt at

aAay the

:

,

ant note on which

is

it

,

and

183 or 215), the meat bill of a conk, &Kpa \i are translated " two trotters.'' Cf. by the editors Preisigke 358' (iii/B.c. t!> dKpov xijs crKids, of the shadows on a sundial, and Syll

Milligan Documents, p. 168.

cf.

)

) KiTplou irpoXaapdveiv (= "eat," see s.v.) to. ib. 42s 7 9 (iii/B.c.) Kara rov aKpiov, "down the

8o4*(?ii/A. n.

&Kpa

.

:

"

heights

(-is

Cor 9 17

proper name may be

set at rest

by

papyri, where it is found in two forms 9 A.D. 201-2) and 'AxxiKo. (il>. ,

Strass

22 J0 ,

Tatou

'IouXtov

its

129) es TT]XiKa
01 the genitive of

tions, Syll

occurrence

ib.

—'AkvXov I.

71

2oi>pa-n.avo0 'A.). 'AkvXo, on the inscr.

iii/A.D.,

21 ,

in

the

(BGU

II.

Much of

Longinus Aquila

(BGU

I.

in

629'

of

Pontus

xxvii.

axvQow. aKvpos is common in legal phraseology comes quater in the Ptolemaic Hibeh papyri). It (e.g. occurs in the new Median parchment, P SaYd Khan i a 23 (B.C. 88) 8s dv 8e t-yPdXfl ktX. [J]
it

-

In the second parchment (B.C. 22) Tr\v re dOe'ruo-iv tlvai aKvpov, it has its normal Hellenistic force. 'AKiipwo-ts

aviTr|v

goes with d8e'rr|eris (see s.v.), or is used by itself, especially in the phrase els axiputriv of a will or an I.O.U. received back to be cancelled: so P Oxy I. 107-"'- (A.D. 123) dveXapov

490 3f (A.D. 124) -n-pbs aKvpcucriv &-ytiv Tt|vSe ttjv 8ia(JT|Kuv, "to revoke this will." The verb occurs in the same sense P Oxy III. 491 3 (a.d. 1

els

126),

494

329'

(i/B.C.)

ib.

aKupwcriv,

III.

156),

axwlvxcoQ. The adjective

larely B.C.,

and one

citation

The adverb becomes very common from constant occurrence in legal documents, e.g.

P Oxy III. 502 31 "

as afore(A.D. 164) cos irpoKctTcu eirl tov \pdvov dKwXvTws, " said for the appointed time without hindrance of the lease of 16

VI. 912'* (a.d. 235),

and VII. 1036 2 '

P

aKovTa,

el/re

as in

Mk

14

3 ,

OG/S

in

5

(a.d. 137) Liipou [iv dXapdo-Jrpois, according to the editor's restoration. In P Petr II. 47 ca the words kv

'AXapdcTTpuv

"in

irdXet,

Alabastropolis," occur in

subscription to a contract

be

s

,

:

2 79)>

T °'S dXaPdcrrpois.

"~>>v

cf.

From a much

treasures.

v/b.c.

44 dXi[p]acrr[oi], according to Michel S23 11 (B.C. 220), ib. 833"

Syll

quoted

From

for a loan.

Attic form

in

later

an

the

may the (B.C.

inventory of temple

period

we have mention

of a quarry near Alexandria, or at any rate belonging to Alexandria— P Thead 36' (A.D. 327) eTriu.eXr|-ri|s Texvi-ruv s dTroo-TeXXou.6vwv ev dXapao-TpCto 'AXejjavSpi'as, id. 35 (A.D. 325) €irtp.€Xr]TT|s ep-ya-niv twv [KaT]aTT|v dXaPao-Tpivr|V Earlier than p.e-ydX(T|v), ib. 34* and editor's note (p. 1S2).

P Ryl

this is

for

II.

employment

92 els

alabaster quarry

(ii/iii

a.d.) a

list

of persons designated

dXapdorpLva, and other works

may

also be recognized in

P

Petr

The s

II.

9 (2) see the

(B.C. 241-39) |ieTa[7ropev]ecr8ai els dXaPa[o-TiJ8i8a editor's note, p. [23], as to the locality. Finally, there is an inventory in P Lond 402 verso (ii/B.C.) (= II. p. 12) which includes among a good many utensils and articles known and :

unknown first

we may infer that the writer dXaPacrTpoi'BfJKai to coin a compound, and then changed his mind :

meant

and wrote the

genitive.

(See also under uctkos.

dâôreia.

To Jos.

1

its

7

later literary record

oix

may

Ikpcocra ejiauTciv eV

8d£av uou, dXX'

(a.d. 273)

Giss

ning iv/a.d.) P

I.

Gen

49"

n 16

:

ib. VIII. 1127 (a.d. 1S3) see exx. of this combination in

(p. 74).

As

from

antiquity. It is of ii/A.D.

the note to

the inscrip-

iv avTois

be added Test.

dXaôvaa 8id c!>s

els t
xii. pat/:

,

Tr|v koo-ihkt)v

eXa^lcr-nov (cited

alaQ. occurs

Plato stands in Crdnert as warrant for classical

ib.

"un-

eve'PaXov,

16 by Mayor on Jas 4 ).

6€iXT|jjLLaTa].

a house,

Selections,

-

3 (a.d. 181-9), etc.: cf. Syll 495 r|Kvpdicr6ai Tas K[a]T" avTuv eK-ypatj>ds Kal

(a.d.

=

Add from

(time of Augustus) tire eKovra

aXafiaozQov. The word is found with avpov,

monograph on Sinope, Am. Journ. of Philology

irapd trov

26

P

269 (1906).

use.

356

&kuv

(

(iii/A.D.), etc.

is

occurs on an inscription of Sinope, ^Xlap-ivfCJou 'AxuXa, as noted by D. M. Robinson in the Prosopographia to

The

8

earlier

Augustus

An Aquda

326).

415

189,

A.D.

See Deissmann BS, p. 187, Preisigke 401, a.d. io-I. where the doubling of the X in certain manuscripts of Ac iS a and Rom 16 s is further illustrated by the occurrence of both 'AkuXos and 'AnviXXas in duplicate documents of the end of ii/A.D. with reference to the veteran C.

his

.

.

.

P Oxy VI. 939 12

willingly I cast

Thayer's doubts regarding the existence

p.

P

Dionysia,

p.

4S4

is found only word, which in the occurs several times in the long petition of Oxy II. 237"- ™- »«• « 12. 22 ( A D lS6 ^ c r_ the

,

fourth century Christian letter

often).

Axvlaq. this

NT

common Greek

This 1

So P Lips I. 26' 1 (beginand the Edmonstone

(a.d. 350),

papyrus, P Oxy IV. p. 203 (A.D. .554), ve'|«o-8e els oi)s edv Add the PovXt]T€ tottovs aKuiXuTtos Kal dv€TriXT|Li,7rTtos. sixth century P Lond 991 15 (= III. p. 25S) dKoXVrrus Kal

early as iii/B.c. the neuter form is proved to have been P Petr III. 140 (a) 1 SXaiov v aXas v £iXa,

in existence, e.g.

and may therefore be acknowledged in P llib I. 152 (B.C. 250) ep.paXov els tJ> irXoiov dXas Kal Xwtciv, though there the editors treat the word as accusative plural. A clear example seems to be quotable from P Par 55 it's ' ffl (ii/B.C.) Kal apTot Kal aXas.

X

' 8 (iii/iv

A.D.)

From later times we can quote P Leid aXas KaTriraSoKuecSv, P Oxy IX. 1222 2

to dXas. The ambiguity of earlier exx. attaches even to P Leid C verso"- 5 (p. 93 of part i.), where

(iv/A.D.) itself

dXas may as well be

ace.

pi.,

since the items are ace. as

well as nora. in this Xdyos of provisions supplied Twins of the Serapeum (ii/B.c). Mayser (Gr.

to the p.

2S6)

21

aXrjOivoi

aA(i(pc quotes a conjectural reading aXaTos for ap/ros in the same document ; but the Petrie and the Paris papyri cited give us our only certain exx. from Ptolemaic times, to set beside 22

Esd

2

7

Sir 39='.

,

Cf.

MGr

Mr Thackeray

oXd-ri.

LXX

as probably (in a letter) would now regard aXas neuter: "the only indubitable cases of the plural are in This the local plural phrases t| BdXao-cra (etc.) twv aX(iv. looks as if the plural was the regular form for salt-a/var." in

LXX

In the fourteen is

absent, and

we

aXa and &Xas the article assume that a new neuter noun

are free to

are apparently to understand dXds, "a quantity of salt." ' III. 731 " (A.D. 180) dXbs irXelo-Tov will serve as a Note oXiktj, " salt tax," common in early further instance.

we

BGU

see

:

dXunds below.

*'"

verso

and

ib.

9SS

P Fay

in papyri, e.g.

I2I 6

(c.

A.D.

100) 8 Kal

" which you will carefully grease," of a dXei>J/ets emaeXtis, find statues (dvSpidvTes) the objects in yoke-band.

We

II.

(ii/A.D.)

'«. * » In P Oxy III. 528'° f (a.d. 215). 362""a man, whose wife had gone away, writes to her -

that since they had bathed together a month before, he had never bathed nor anointed himself— ouk eXouo-dp.T|v ovk A curiously spelt perfect evTJXtTra from fjXipe (/. ^Xeipuai.) .

P Oxy

found in

is

evaXeicpu)

II.

294

15

a

somewhat

(A.D. 22).

Cf.

similar

also a

connexion

third-century

The noun

in

(late

16 Cf. also OGIS 59 (iii/B.C.) Situs 'iyûKTW el's Te aXeijiua. " free rds 8tKr(as Kal to aXeiuaa Sairavav. For the phrase

from erasure"

BGU

cf.

II.

dXeicpaTos Kal

666 31 (A.D. 177) «rrlv cf.

P Ryl

e-rrfypaipfis

:

(iii/B.C.)

:

XpCciv

see P Petr II. 25 used of the lotion for a sick horse.

word (Trench),

is

13

(a)

(MGr dXdxTtpas) Tebt

17

,

269

140

Ryl

1

(ii/iii

NP

word in P

p. 307 for the history of this It is found in classical Greek.

(B.C.

II.

,

11 A.D.) and IV. 1067

f-

(a.d. 101-2) dXcK-rbpcov.

a later time (iii/iv a.d., according to Leemans) comes Leid V ix 31 32 * ', where we have (rbv) dXe'KTopa bis, 16 so Wiinsch and then dXeKT
'

>

AF

:

;

in the same phrase as noteworthy that dXcKTpuiuv occurs in the well-known Gospel fragment (Mitteilungen of the Cf. Rainer Papyri I. i. 54) o dXeKTpvwv Sis KOK[Ki£ei]. Michel 692 s (i/A.D. dXeKTpvova, but in 1. 27 of the same

175-6?) d. TeXetwv IV. 1067 I.e.

P Oxy

so

:

d

.

pr|i/

III.

ef;

4S0

tovtotj

'yt-yevnp.t'vov

v.-yeiovs

9

Amh

II.

Kal

eV

(a.d. 132),

eV

NT

and

dXnOcCas, etc. see, and not

11

32

... e^ d. Kal Trdrreajs. (For P Oxy I. 70 6 (iii/A.D.) ttCo-tiv

(A.D. 29S) e|dp.wp.i collocation of nouns, cf.

"

Kal

credited and accepted," of a contract

ls

'f\\(i.,

this

(Edd.).) With 2 Jn the Gemellus letters,

3 Jn

,

1

8v

iyii dyairci ev dXriBeCa., cf.

P Fay iiS 2s

iio) do-rrdtou tovs

(a.d.

26 1 (e. A.D. 100) 19 tovs cjuXovvTes T|(xa.s irpbs dXr|8iav. In much the same sense we find Tats dX-n8(eiais), P Kyi II. 105 s6 (a.d. 136). For the noun without prepositions we may quote P Oxy II.

(piXovvTe's ere irdvTes Trpbs dXrjBiav,

13f

2S3

-

(A.u. 45)

ei;

oil

twv •rrpo'yrypaaatvwv

and

ib.

Serjcrei -yviocrOfivat

dXrjBeiav,

P

Giss

-rrdo-av I.

84

tt)v irepl

1*

(ii/A.D.)

vvv ov-toi ttjv dXrj8[€]i.av clircLV, P Lond 412 5 (A.D. 351) (II. p. 2S0) el (it| iirfjpxev ijaelv t| Tiiv vduuv
=

ib.

S97

3

(A.D. 84)

(=

dXr|0eiav -ypd+aTai, etc. interesting Christian prayer in ttjv

III.

206) vvvd 8i

p.

i|iels

From v/vi A.D. comes an P Oxy VI. 925 s avEpu
aot tt|V irapd crol dXr)0Lav el povXrj ae direXBetv els Xiowt. of the petition closely follows those of paganism.

The form

a).i]0ev(o.

We

have noticed no early occurrence, but

1

142 (iv/A.D.) d]Xi]8evovT

.

.

.,

cf.

P.

Amh

II.

before a gap.

a?.rjd/]<;.

From

P

ou

.

where

72) ti[utj]v dXtKTopos Kal dproirCvaKos. 166 18 (A.D. 26) a. eva (which, as in 167 18 is promised as a yearly offering, in the proposal to take up a 29 a.d. too) dXeVropas 8e'Ka, BGU I. lease), P Fay 119 (c. I.

Add P

1170

phrase is thoroughly idiomatic, we "translation Greek" in Mark. Other combinations are 33 l£d., P Oxy VII. 1032 (a.d. 162) 4[k] rfjsd., P Flor I.

This

The aley.xiOQ. See Rutherford

.

op.vvop.cv

)

found in P

'Ett' dXr|8eias is

etc.

i/.A.D.

'

Syll

As

ligious"

cf. ib.

8e KaflaII.

163 (A.D. 139). against the contention that aXeupu is the "mundane and profane" and xp' w tne "sacred and re-

pbv

:

204)
p.

244) (iv/A.D.) ovtos yap ra eauToii

p.

dXnfleias €iri.Se8ajK[f]vai.

dXT|8ei[a],

honour of a gymnasiarch, (piXoTijuos dX«iovTi (Milne JHS 1901, p. 284), noted by the editors on P Oxy III. 473 3 (a.d. 13S-60), where we find the substantive

III.

occurs requently in prepositional phrases, p.€Td

dXnBeias,

irdcrr|s 68 33

in-

scription in

d-rrb

(=111.

1

aXslcpco.

BGU

13

long magical

101)

aXi'jOeia.

dXr|8[eiav

Passim

(=

(a.d. 258-9)

the

k\i aXeupa.

instances of

was already developing, perhaps under analogy of other food names like -ydXa and Kpe'as- 'AXds lived on in the 12* (=111. papyri as late as a.d. 258-9, P Lond 1170 7-trso P II. A.D. 131) in Tebt crraBaW aXis {c, 331" By p. 196).

papyri

akevQov. The word (MGr dXeupi) is found in 5" papyrus P Lond 121 (iii/A.D.) (.— I. p.

adjective

is

common

in formulae

:

thus in the 42 docu-

ments (Ptolemaic) of the P Magd there are 17 instances, all like 16 Kal edv fy d ypdcpu dXr|8fj, or to the same purport. So P Strass I. 41 18 (e. A.D. 250) Set -yap Ta dXi)8fj Xe'-yeiv, It seems always to bear the normal meaning of etc. "true in fact"; so SpKos, Wilcken Ostr 1150 (Ptol.). In P Tebt II. 285 s (A.D. 239) it is applied to "legitimate" I

children

cf.

:

ib.

293

17 (c.

A.D. 1S7), where, with reference is declared dXrjBij

an application to circumcise a boy, it elvai ain-bv lepaTiKou [•ye'jvovs, "that he is to

BGU

in truth of priestly

IV. I024 v 17 (iv/v a.d.) ouk dXi}8r|s is For the adverb we need cite only applied to a person. P Gen I. 55 6 (iii/A.D.) Ka\oKa-ya8iav lis dXriBos dcrvvKptTov

In

family."

'

Tco-
BGU

It

)

inscription dXe'KTopas.

is

dArjdivos is

In

less

common

P Petr

II.

by a prisoner

still

than

19 (la)'

who

dXT|8rjs,

(iii/B.C.)

it

but is

is

found in MGr.

used in a petition

affirms that he has said nothing

&T01TOV, 8irep Kal dXiiBivdv euri,

and again

(«'

p.T|8e'TroTe

vera

lectio)

22

a\iev? i (3)

id.

(B.C. 260),

where the writer assures

his father

cl

djXXots dXvirws diraXXdo-crtLS di] &v u>s lyci rols Oeois ?o"xop«v [xo-P 1 " dXr|8]ivdv, "if in other matters you are

ev

getting on without annoyances, there will be, as we have 17 (ii/B.c.) given, true gratitude to the gods": cf. Syll 316

Tra]pao"xopevwv twv KaT^-ydpwv dXT|0ivds d-rroSeuûs, and the same phrase in BGU IV. 1141 12 (time of Augustus). Caracalla's edict, P Giss I. 40 u 8 ', speaks of ol dXTjBivol '

The "easily distinguished by their speech." word is also found in the fragmentary III. 74 2 "' * f (a.d. 122) €i rais dXr)8[i]vais avrX
At-yiJirTioL as

BGU

In

t-yc'veTo.

an obscure

letter

'

concerning redemption of

garments etc. in pawn, P Oxy I. H4 (ii/iii A.D.), we have dXr|8i.voTr6p)s 6 dXn8i.vds, and the Christian amulet of vi/A.D. edited by Wilcken in Archiv i. p. 431 ff. (= BGU III. 954, Selections, 6
aXArjAovia

ed.,

.

—

dX-nBivos \dpto-ov

t\ik

ktX.

G. C. Richards

(/TS x. "In Mk 4" edv

in Pro/eg.,

The word is too common in itself to need illustrating, we recorded the appearance of the epithet TfOTapios to indicate a fisherman who exercised his calling on the Nile.

I.

89'*

d.

(iii/A.D.)

Kal

p..

As

so often happens,

the simple verb

outnumbered greatly by 1

7S

14 . 22

P Oxy

its

NT

2 127 (a.d. 256), but note 119 dXi[ets and IV. 1035 s 275", from the same correspondence, and Of course P Petr III. 59"- 8 belongs to a period (v/a.d.).

and

in

P Flor

15

I.

BGU

when

the phonetic difficulty was not felt. Another expedient II. 201 8 (iii/A.D.). Hellenistic does not

(MGr dXXd?») is We may cite Syh

compounds.

Kal dXXdo-creo-0ai Kal diroSdo-Bai,

(iv/B. C.) KeKTrjo-flat

muXciv Qta-rai

fj

P Lips

T|peiv,

BGU

Xd-yov,

107

I,

IV. 1141 41

'

44

3

(middle iii/A.D.)

(Augustus), where IV. 729" (A.D. 137)

a Tropipupd has been "bartered," P Oxy in association with irwXciv. In P Tebt I. 124 31 fr. B.C. IlS) " T|XXa-ype'voi seems to be equivalent to dirnXXa-Ypfvoi rather "

than to have the meaning exchange (Edd. ). An illiterate papyrus of a.d. 75 may be cited for the construction BGU '

:

dative

iXteis occurs in

hardly

IV. 729'13 (A.D. 137) edv 8t aLpoJ|X€0a dXXd
dXXd£as tov

however, a good example of the rule by which in Hellenistic of the second period («. e. A.D.) two /-sounds are In this not allowed to come together see Proleg.* p. 44 f. one case, in the nom. and accus. pi. of dXisvs, dissimilation :

It is

alldaam.

597 KaXois

10

(Rom is

23

{sc.

2€ here reminds

o-rrc'ppao-i i

avT&v

o~€

dXXa^tTw

o-irt'ppao-ci.

is,

instead of contraction has taken place

irapaKopi-

ttjv

necessary to illustrate the conjunction further.

II.

:

irpbs

tJovtwv [irjXoiov irapaa-xtiv o-irov8aa-ov.

[8-tjv

unless

It

2S8) observes

prj

.

Flor

'

ahevQ.

p.

and dXXd are parallel, a usage which Aramaic explains but Greek does 8 not." Without doubting that (Cf. the variants in Mk 9 .) an Aramaic background makes the usage all the easier, we can assert that Hellenistic Greek does admit this use of dXXd. For dXXd ptjv (not in NT) cf. P Oxy III. 472" VTtov 7rtcrT€tos Trcpl tovtwv ovot|S, 1* (c. A.D. 130) d. pfjy

AF

.

269).

p.

on the note

7

.

"

dXXd 'AiroXXwviav, any other wife but A." (Edd.), shows the same use for dXXd alone. See 3 Pro/eg. p. 241 (with some additional remarks in the German eir[a]'y[a]^cV? a V

is

a sack of wheat) riao-uov

we suppose

us of

NT

the

for

4v

troi.

:

the

6p.01t6p.aTi.

from LXX), since the addition of ev to a dative (Of course we are not questioning

,

nothing out of the way.

the influence of literal translation here.)

The verb is also found in the fragment of the uncanonical P Oxy V. S40 17 rf tovto to Upov T[o7rov 6V]Ta -

Gospel,

KaGapov, 8v ovSels a[X\os

Ta tv8v]paTa

iraTet.

prj] Xovo-dpcvos Kal dXXd[£as For the substantive, see P Eleph 14** «t

(late iii/B.C.) ti'jv €i8io-p€vr|v dXXa-yrjv

:

it is

fairly

common.

was dXiâs, P Flor follow

the Attic

cf. dX«W (Aupius, -
contractions

BGU III. 756" (A.D. 199), We find aXutuv in P Amh

II.

:

30

29

dllaxoOsv. P Oxy II. 237 v «|eTao-iv £o-«o-8au

(ii/B.c).

classical,

allEVW. The verb

occurs in

P

correspondence (middle

Flor

II.

275

21 ,

For

61M. The

closeness of

dXXd

to itXt|v

15

(A.D. 1 86) ovk dXXaxdBtv T]7r|o-aTO tt^v serves to support Jn to 1 The word is .

though assailed by Atticists (Thayer).

from the Heroninus

iii/A.D.).

the

one.

-

appears in more uses than p. 205, has a note

Armitage Robinson, Ephesians,

dXXd in Eph 5 24 which is that of Then there are by closely paralleled tXtjv in ver. ^. instances of dXXd "except." This is clear where we have 13 thus P Petr II. 9 (3)' (B.C. 241dXX' tj (as in 2 Cor l ) " There is no one 39) w
on a quasi-resumptive use of

this

NT

form in

(=

oXXoo-« or dXXaxdo-e), which

Mk

38

is

found

in

38

Syll 418 (iii/A.D.) dXXaxoO In P Lips I. 104" (i/ii A.D.) Wilcken [Archiv Trtpirdpcvoi. iv. p. 484) proposes now to read A Kal ecp' dXAaxfi paOi^Te, where dXXax'fj is treated like an adjective (= aXXrj) with

only

I

,

cf.

If the reading 68u» supplied. with €K tot€, a7ro TTc'puo-i, etc.

is

accepted,

we should

place

it

=

:

left

here except ourselves" (Ed.),

prj

vTTOK€io-8ai

[p«'v]T|v iyyir\v,

Trpos "

aXAo

pT)8iv

16.

dXX'

I.

104"

s (fl)

^

(B.C. 2O0)

Kal

ttjv Trpcye-ypap-

has not been pledged for any other purpose

than the aforesaid security" {id.), V (= III. p. 207) 8 pcvTotye ov BeXua

P Tebt

46

Lond 897 13 (a. D. dXXd rj dva-yK-rji.

(B.C. 92) prj ££6rTu> •fciXio-Kwi.

S4) In

yvvaiKa dXXtiv

allrjlovia. For this word which

is generally used as a title in the Psalms, but occurs at the end of Ps 150, cf. the closing words of a strophe in a liturgical fragment of v/vi A.D., P Ryl I. 9 11 cuXo-yT|[o-]w t[6v] Xadv pou cls tov dwva dX(XrjXoijia ?) with the editor's note.

It is also found at the end of an amulet (P Berol 6096) to o-upa Kal to Sc'pa (?a!pa) tov Xfpio-Toju,
23

aXXuyevrjs SovXou

tov 4>opovvTa TO 4>uXaKTT|piOV TOUTO. t w t (Schaefer in P land I. p. 29).

a|lT]V t

aXXTjXoiita ja

This word, frequent in the LXX and once in the NT 18 17 ), is, according to Grimm, found "nowhere in profane writers." But note should be taken of the famous inscription on the Temple barrier, OGIS 59S (i/A.D.), beginning p.Ti8t'va aXXcyevrj €i
(Lk

Upov Tpu(()dKTOu Kai ir€ptpd\o\j, "let no foreigner enter within the screen and enclosure surrounding the sanctuary." Josephns, in his description of the tablet {Bell. Jud. v. 193) substitutes pnoeva dXA6<{>vXov "rrapievai, a good example of his methods of mending the vernacular Greek he heard and

Mommsen

argued that the inscription was cut by the might readily allow the word to be a Jewish

We

Romans.

(ii/A.H.) o3t« eljxl dSiKos oCtc drX]XoTpfwv
531"-"

p.T]T^s,

alloy'£)'//s-

read.

aXoaco

coinage, without compromising the principle that Jewish Greek was essentially one with vernacular Greek elsewhere.

The word

is correctly formed, and local coined words must be expected in every language that is spoken over a wide

area.

day,

ZNTW

On the possible bearing of the word on the 271 ff. date of I Pet, see Jtilicher Introduction to the NT, vii.

p.

alloTQioc;. I067 6ff (avery ungrammatical letter of iii/A.D.), ovv OTL dXXoTptav ywaiKav (/. dXXoTpt'a yvvT|) eKXr)povop.r|o-ev avTov, "know then that a strange woman is made

POxy VII.

(id8t

of alienus,

"belonging

applications

may be

used in

is

P Rvl

"I

15

13S (A.D. 34) of a thief's KciTiXapa tovtov Sid vvktos detected him when under cover of

€io*irn8du>

II.

rescript

P Giss

against legitimate children.

dXX[dT]piov

€iroir|0-a %v

lb.

I.

iviii.

8

99*

(Ptol.

irapeio-avdp.evov 8«

dXXoTpta

came

seems

.

.

[.

67"

I.

to

(ii/A.D.)

imply

"

I

to yap

did what

lost context

a/dog.

A.D.)

(ii/iii

Euergetes) Trpoe'4>ep£To dXXdrpiov eivai to im' airov. P Oxy II 2S2 8 (a.D. 30-5) povr|crao-a ttjs Koivrjs o-vp.pi.cu[o-€ws],

union" (Edd.)

dissatisfied with our

A.D. 30) dXXoTpia
34S), |e'vov

|ie

elvat Kal

:

so

P Rvl

II.

"be12S 10

"changed her mind,"

BGU

II

405

13

(a.D.

avTfjs, gives the genitive

dXXdrpiov

22

differentia of

left to

P

A

cited.

the sense

in

one or two special of Gordian (P Tebt

s 285 ), which Wilcken marks as suffering from translation out of Latin, uses tovs dXXoTpLous for " outsiders," as

t)

divination by "quivering" of various parts of the body.

cf.

common

others":

to

II.

:

It is night he had sprung into the farmstead" (Edd.). recurrent in the curious document P Ryl I. 2S (iv/a.d.), on

The

is

adjective

may change this koto to tuv aviTo[x8dvw]v P Tor AlyinrTkov dXXoTpta TaO[Ta fjv], «8paTo 8c opus.

a?./.ojuai.

be

The

heir" (Ed.).

his

entirely.

The verb

213.

p.

was foreign to me," but the

incursion, just as T)X(i«vov els kt\.

g.

97 oi yap ra dXXoTpia iroXvirpaYp-ova, o>av See also dvOpuTriva eirto-KoTTrj, dXXa to t'8ia. 22,

iii.

Epict.

™

the latter

Petrlll.

dXXos as distinguished from

may article. With t| aXXri Mapia in Mt 27" (c) (Ptol.), where a great many names ei-epos

59 appear as Odô-is &XXt], Kdvpnis dXXos, even where no

—

(B.C. 5) p.T)T6 tSia dependent on it, and id. IV. II2I aXXoTpia has the antithesis which characterizes best jj.t|t' its meaning.

d?J.OTQlOCO. P Tebt I. I05 38

duplicate appears in the document itself its fragmentary character presumably accounts for this. (Grimm's article on

Tp[iouv

Mapia 13) suggests the remark that the name within a family is paralleled

o-u 8e

tTTtPovXevo-as o-wp-a

tov

twv dvOpwirwv. This last has the sense which in expressed more strongly by the perfective compound

repetition of the same in papyri thus P :

Petr III. 117 (g) " l7 ' [Mjdvpns piKpos Tcwtos Kal Mdvp-ns we quote without prejudicing the discusdSeXcpbs u»o-avTu>s The form TdXXa with crasis is sion as to the Maries !)

—

frequent: see Witkowski' (Index) p. 162 for several instances. For aXXos used = alter, see Proleg. p. 80 n, 1 where an ex. is inscr. as early as B.C. 91.

An

idiomatic

may be quoted from P Oxy VII. 1070" 6X e£ aXXwy •y€vr|Tai, "lest i'ii), what heaven forbid, we find ourselves at sixes and sevens" use of dXXos p.T|

....

6

p.r|

.

.

.

,

"

the note is, oXA' e(| dXXuv, if the letters are rightly (Edd. ) so interpreted, seems to be a phrase meaning out of harmony, one person doing one thing and another another." :

.

.]

(B.C.

103)

ku

(/.

ilitrra avT[cSi]

p.^|

BGU

Tf|v p.Co-8ucriv.

IV. 1024"

o-u>p.aTt)

1"

dXXo-

(iv/v a.d.)

dXXoTp[i]u>8cvTi viro

[yje'vous

NT

is

diraXXoTpiovv. d).?.6(pv?.og.

For

,

quoted from a Doric

.

ib.

this classical

II. 41

Xa£pe[i]v, d-rrd

1

2

id.

Kii(i.r|s

cf.

BGU

I.

34" » u,

and id. III. 85 S (a.d. 294). Elephantine) to irpoo-Kvrvr|(j.a t(u)v See also the citation from Josephus (s.v. 2- 5

4>[i]Xa8eX
Preisigke 3441

dXXo4>vX(u)v. dXXo-y€VT|s)

word (Ac 10")

314) AvptiXi'w 'ATprj dXAoc)>vXou -yeopYui 419* (A.D. 276-7) A[ip]t|Xios . . . dXXd(j>vXos

(a.D.

(from

•

allioc;

a)J.OTQLO£MOK07tOg. For the formation of this rare word 15 4 ) cf. |j.eXXoe'4>T]pos P Oxy IX. 1202" TodpT(r|v)

and

)(u>p.aT06mp.(eXTyrr|s)

(in

NT

only

1

Pet

(a d. 217), Seivp.a-

P I.ond 1159 37

aj"i

"

s (A.D. 145-7) (=111. p. 113), the former also P Oxy I. 63 (ii/iii A.D.) tovs Sei-yfiaTodpTas Ka8' avTov dva-n-Epij/ai "rrpos

£u-yoo-Ta[o-]i'av,

"send up

the

inspectors yourself

to

the

For the meaning of d. Deissmann a synonymous phrase from BGU II.

was common, though Thus P Tebt II. 459 2

p.

224)

cites

curiously occurs only once in NT. 5) Kal p/r| dX[X]ujs iroTJo-rjs— a

(B.C.

P frequent phrase in letters conveying an urgent request. Flor II. 151 10 (A.D. 267} p.fj tir avToits o-TpaTtwrns d-rroo-TaXT] Kat dXXus 44S0S10V pXaPwo-iv, etc. aJ.odu).

With

examination" (Edd.).

(BS

it

in

the substantive dXorrrds, which

LXX

is

found as a variant

Lev 26 6 Amos 9 13 may be compared P Tebt ,

,

I.

24

aXoyo? ,6f B.C. 113) ovtwv irpos ttji irapaSdcrei twv tKcbopW 4S {e. Kal tov aXoT)Tov, where however from its dependence on understand a. to refer to a payment irapaSdcrei, the editors of some kind, probably to various minor taxes at the dXus. 11 tov See also BGU IV. 1031 (ii/A.D.) 8pa u*| dueXr|o-T|s -

s.v. to write (It is better with Cronert dXoT|Tov tt)s vr|0-ov. the word with smooth breathing, instead of following the abnormal a. of the Attic cognate dXus.)

aloyoq. The adverb occurs in the curious acrostic papyrus of early 30f where the story of the loss of a i/A.D., P Tebt. II. 278 alphabet

Kal o«x

do not

seek, but

I

find

«ip'o"Ka><..

In P Fay 19 s ff (Hadrian's letter) the writer asserts that his death took place o]Bt€ dw[p«l oii-rje aXovws oiire oiKTpios " unof -

o{!tc

ovtc

aTr[poo-]SoKr|Tu)[s

seems

reasonably" dvoT|To)s, as

(iii/A.D.)

(

III.

p.

the sense

So BGU I. 74 s P Lond 973 b nf

213)

S8|r|s ue 0X0710?

|rf|

420

145

16

.

[.

.,

e]X\nnf|8nv 8ioti dTfc-8r|u.T|cras 0X07105,

(iv/v A.D.)

I

cause." grieved because you went away without a curious use of a derived verb in P Tebt I. 13S (late criracrduevos Tav-rnv [se. udxaipav) ii/B.c), where an assailant u« KaTT|vpyK€ [irX]r]vais Tpio-l ktX. is

pouXoaevos

—

dXo-yiio-ai

a rather aggressive "neglect" or 22>'lf

(A. P. 114)

OTJV€0-TT|o-aTO,

(=11.

(=

M4 16

II.

214

ib.

p. 174),

8

P Lond 342 s

(A.D. 38),

dXd-yujs

"brutal"

BGU

dXd-yus

We

assault.

On

(a.d. 185)

(=11. p. 161), x e « M p' ov " entered vioi

P Flor

Similarly to-vtos Six

eir«X6[dJvTes

I.

vduov, a

-

a similar activity developed

shall see

the other

BGU

hand

KOToebpovciv.

III.

Oxy "unfeelingly." diraBris dXdvios ere KaTaXetiriv,

from

V\wr\v

1'

leave you without reason" (Edd.). a sense going decidedly beyond

526*

(ii/A.D.)

ovk

"so

And "

unfeeling as to so on, always with "

unreasonably

and

Hence the noun use of the "brutally." modern Greek 0X070, "horse": it is nearly approached in shading into

P Oxy

I.

13s

2*

>

where animals

not horses exclusively. as Dion Cassius the word

34

f.

"

aL dXo-ya els Tas harness are meant, if Prof. Thumb remarks that as early " animal " : cf. Hatzidakis Einl.

(early vii/A.D.),

yeovxiKas xP e ' as

p.

P Petr

cf.

II. 13

NT

con-

is

13

(B.C.

2

Kal ev tois d]XXois dXvirws

p. 22) el eppiocrai tl'i)

dv,

lis 6710

Tois 8eois eux°ruev [ os 8iaTeXii].

W*

^ irdcra Syll 586" (iv/B.c), 588" (ii/B.c.) al. P Leid dXvo-is dwx8r|Tio. Two diminutive- may be quoted 'AXvcr£s Siov (MGr dXvo-£8a) occurs in P Oxy III. 496 (a.d. 127) and 52s 10

A

(ii/A.D.).

simpler form appears in

P Hib

I.

121 3 (B.C. 250) dXvo-iov.

6S 31 (B.C.

I.

1

17-6) tu[v] dXuo-iTeXwv 7eviov of

"unprofitable" by comparison with wheat.

inferior crops,

x

PTY'}

in

=

,

Ps 32' supplies the

line of

development.

aXvxoQ.

BGU verso^Q

akiov.

The old form aXus, in the " Attic declension, is still II2 18f (a.d. very much more common in papyri, e.g. P Fay "

-

99) pf| cnrov8acre'Tioo-av &X10, with the threshing-floor," P

190)

p.

84

I.

14"

Tip.^)

two words are

(iii/A.D.)

£vtov

Tvpiiv

evTrpaTiKlov]

interlinear,

and

dXvKwv, Kal

their relation

IV.

ib.

dXvKr)s is

:

the

1069 last

—

not clear

let

them be

in a hurry

Lond 314" i. e.

(A.D. 149) (=11. as soon as the corn is

declension form

third

(B.C. 118) dXiivioi

(-

tov,

found in

is

see Proleg. p. 49),

(ii/A.D.), ib. (a.d. S2) ecb' dXiivuv, BGU II. 651 13 20 11 (iii/A.D.), P Lond 1239 759 (ii/A.i>.), P Strassl. io and ib. 976' (a.d. 315) (A.D. 278-S1) (= III. p. 52), (= HI. p. 231). See further Cronert filem. Here., p. ix. The derivative t| dXiovia, the space reserved for a threshings

PSI 37 1 III.

occurs

floor,

P Tebt P Lond,

s 346 (early i/A.D.), BGU I. 146 3,i (a.d. 25S-9) (= III. p. 170 verso

8

II. 1

(ii/iii

a.d.),

202),

and P Oxy X. 12558

(a.d. 292).

dfia.

The P

Mt

adverbial use seen in

20 1

may

be illustrated by

6

. . t^v iv/A.D., init.) uvr,o-T«vo-autvov p.ov 'x> VII. [8]v7aTtpa . . . [d]p.a ix vi]irias TjXiKias, P

Flor

I.

3b

.

(e.

<

.

.

.

1025

16

(late iii/A.D.)

8

13

twv

For daa

a70|j.[£v]iov.

(ii/A.D.) Tre'ml/eis

(probably B.C.

I

S3)

=

to-rlv

Beiopuiv &\l aii[p]iov tjtis at the same time," see P Giss

"

daa Tas 7

10s 8'

eTrio-ToXas,

dv irapa7e'vwvTai

1

I.

P Oxy IV. 798

01 0-1T0X0701 ewl

Tiiv o-itikwv diro(ieTpr|0-op.£v dp.a Kal tt)v irapdXT]i((iv

TavTa,

With daa c. dat. "together with," cf. P Oxy IV. 658" tiu vtii aov, so with a (A.D. 250) tuv lepciv £76vo-d(ir|v dp.a 14 dat. P Rein 26 (B.C. 104) dua Ttji o-u77pa
Tf|i Xoitrfji

22

s

NT

the

but

;

I.

" do not

dXto Tiov eSacbwv,

tcj>'

P Tebt

16

IV.

1024"tio Z. &Xovov tivai tt^v d£iiocriv shows the (iv/v A.D.) e'Soêv e P Grenf II. 77 (iii/iv a.d.) dXdvws sense "unreasonable." tov d8«X
Efp

threshed

(a.d. 270-5)

duireXiKov x -yevdutvos " or "without authorisation." lently eis

(iii/A.D.)

Cf.

"contempt"!

Selections, p. 75) aXo-ydv uoi aT|8iav

"picked a senseless quarrel against me," and

P Kyi

similarly

in

,

5

There

58'

in the

258-3) tov e[uol dXvirov [irdvTws?], e'errjai irecppovTicrue'vov tov ere •y€ve'o-9ai " I have used every forethought to keep you free from fined to Phil 2 28

P Tebt

P Tebt

am

I.

in Hellenistic.

olvoixelrji;.

Later air' euoi. (iii/A.D.) 0X0705 (/. -10s) e£T|X9aTc20 (iv/v.D.) and P Amh II. examples are P Lips I. Ill " II.

dXvKos

earlier

alvTlOQFor this common Greek word, which

-

ktX.,

ett]

salted

by

being emphasized

0X07105

by dirpoo-8oKtiTws.

Yap av aXoyov

(A.n. 167) Kal

=

clear, is

dwpeC

o.vot|]tws,

mean "cheap and

alvoiQ.

was taken without cause."

It

it.

to

enough

word, supplants the

diraXXdo-o-eis,

TjpTt dXd-yws.

"

distinct

kowski,

—

X,T\Ti>\.

illiterate

is

Vjv.

told in short lines, beginning with the successive

is

letters of the

the writer

But beer," no doubt a popular beverage then as now. query? Mayser Gr. p. 102 shows that oXikos, really a

trouble" (Ed.): so BGU I. 246 1 ' (ii/iii A.D.) irus dXv-iros For this adverb see P Petr II 2 (3)1'- (iii/B.C.) ( = Wit-

,

garment

a/ia

a7opdi

I7 pao-iXiKoii, P Flor 15 ib. 21 (A.D. 239)

I.

fji

elXT|
dXXois,

(A.D. 210) {x'lpoTovriSTiv dp.' Tois Tiis KiipT]s STifioo-iois (neuter) irdo-i.

therefore as

an " improper

"

The

use of

6 16

dua dua

unusual. preposition was not

25

afiaOrji however prefers

Paul o-iiv

Th

(i

to

10

4",

5

preposition only Mt adds oiiv. even there

P Lips Inv 266

dat. in

c.

compare opdae

245) opdcre Tais dXXats

afiagrtifia.

is

13"

We may

D

NT, and

quotable from

an adverb, adding

as

it

keep

for the

:

)

(ii/A.D.

— Archiv

v.

"

apa Thayer's note that " the main (from Ammonius),

temporal and opov local, in Both usages are has support from most of our examples. illustrated in the Ptolemaic Pathyris papyrus {Archiv ii. 515 f. ) trrel ye'ypn.ojjev o iraT?|p o-uvpio-yeiv dyuv tovs p.

KpoKoSiXoiroXiTas Kal iipds apa, 6p8(is

"s

Xapio-ut'vws CToipovs ycWo-Oai

TroiTiaeTc

remarks, record be literary. J. B. Mayor [in Ice.) not strange that so common a word as dpaSrjs should or LXX, its place being be found elsewhere in the taken by such words as lSuiTT|s (Ac 4 13 I Cor 14". "), or

XT

,

dyvour Heb (

But our

5*)."

failure

from Hellenistic sources agrees with this absence.

to find exx.

dfidgavro;. With the use of

this adjective in

4

Pet

I

l

KXrjpovopi'av

.

.

.

dpipavrov may be compared a passage in the Apocalypse of Peter 5, Kal 6 Kvpios fe'Sti^' aot ttjv yfjv avTTjv dvOovcrav .

.

monument

erected by Euergetes II. (B.C. 145-16), in honour of his wife Aphrodisia, where the following words occur, udvoiT €iri •yfjs dudpavToi, 6o~ vaLtoi SwpaTa chral

[Archiv

4>€po-e(|>°vT|S

i.

Wisd

220).

1

word

6 1* reinforces this rare

record see dpapdvTivos Thayer, who quotes CIG II. 2942 [c)\ a iii/iv A.D. inscription on a gladiator's tomb, ending 2o"x[a] TiifXos] pioi-ov x e P crl v 3D It is a proper name in P Ryl II. l66 4>ovlo.is dpdpavro[v]. Petrine

(cf.

5'

)

:

(a.d. 26) Pdios TovXios 'A(iap[d]vTou.

afiagravw.

—

BGU

.

ovSe

.

H4I 14ff

IV.

dpdpTT|pa ivn (

= Selections,

yap -qpap-rnKdn cf.

:

'4vi

(/.

93,

p.

1.

=

^<

£is o-e (cf.

tv rr\ irptoTn

'ivarn.).

Documents,

pou

BGU p.

,

etc.),

eTrto-ToXri ovOiv

III.

259)

Ac 25 s

is

846 an

(i/A.D.) illiterate

appeal from Antonius Longus to his mother entreating her to He makes his daily prayer to Serapis be reconciled to him.

— Xoiirbv otSa tl aipaurui Trapc'cr^npaL, iranraCS-

for her, etc.

Seupai

Ka9' 6v

Si^

IO

fT.),

ilpdpTT|Ka

(1.

(corrected from 81) rpdirov, otSa, on " But I know I have been punished with

what I have brought upon myself, in a way that I know, for " 18 n cf. Lk I5 In the interesting rescript I have sinned of an Emperor to the Jews, P Par 6S M "*-, we read, Kal -yap '

:

t[ovs

«is

Tjpds]

dpapTavovTas

&c[ovtu)s

KoXd£€O-0ai] cIkosprefect uses some

In P Oxy I. 34'" (a.d. 127) a Roman strong language about infringement of his instructions regarding certain archives aSuav eavrois wv dpapT&
:

their illegal acts"

Part

a letter of Ptolemy Euergetes II. (k.c. d-rroXeXuKOTes iravTas tovs cvea-xrjpe'vovs 2v tio-lv -,

,

o-ov dpap[T]"r)paTa €TT€£eXevo-e[u)]s TcvêTat.

duagria. In

inscription of Cyzicus territory

3.x

(/HS

xxvii.

(1907)

p. 63), which F. VV. Hasluck supposes to belong to iii/B.c, we find dpapTtav ptTavdet, and the word is also found in

the

5i'.Y 633 words, 8s dv

interesting

many

NT

ll

"

[sic

(ii/A.n.) which illustrates $1 TroXvrrpa*ypovr|0-r|

/eg.]

so

Ta

tov

0€ov t^ dpapTtav di.XgTaj Mrjvl Trtpicp-ydo-riTau, Tvpdvvwi, i^v ov pLT| SvvnTau €£eiXdo-ao-9ai. See also P 3 (A.D. 274) t]bv duapTiu[v] Tas Lips I. 119 recto 11 (a.d. Trovrjpias o~vv€\w[s dj vop6ovpao-t.v vTTOT£ipTjO~duevos, vTroo"TT|o-€0-9ai to [pe]Ta tovto Tas .

.

.

On the Greek conception of dpapTia see XtiTovpyias. xxv. pp. 195-7, and xxiv. pp. 88, 234.

CR

d/Lidgrvgo;. P Flor I. 59 13 (a.d. 225 or 241) Vva pr| dadp-rvpov -j. To its literary record may be added Callimachus Frag. 442 dpdpTvpov ov8(;V deiSuj.

d/xagzioloQ

OGIS

appears in

dp\uv Kal

55

30

(B.C.

240) kav

[ii]

o-WTtXTJi o

p^j

ol iroXtTat ttjv [fivo-fjav Kar' tviavTov,

dpaprwXol

tforwo-av [8ew]v Travrcav, "sinners against a\\ the gods.'' Cf. also the common phrase in sepulchral epitaphs in the southwest of Asia Minor containing a threat against any one

who

be convenient to give (non-Christian) citations for In a private letter of the time of this important word fully. Augustus the writer complains eyw piv ov Sokwl d£ios eivai It will

vPpL^to-6ai

:

B

for its outside

-

.

a

See also a poem engraved on a sepul-

avSecri.

daapdvTois

.

BGU

P Par 6 ; *'"

cf.

Ta TraXatd

is

or o

under dpaprdvu) we read tovs dimOiav K[al] ws d
the

NT

),

(cf.

ktX. See also BGU IV. II41 8 $\ dpapTrjpao-i.v under and P Flor II. 162 10 (midd. iii/A.D.) quoted dpapTavw,

:

13

13

dyvoT|pao-LV

well-known Fpidaurus inscription, Syll 802 (iii/B.c.) here in l. 39 we have virdpvaua Tas dpaBias, of a votive silver pig The adj. (2 Pet 3") might from its offered in the shrine.

dypdppaTos (Ac 4

34'"-

nefarious purposes, will receive condign punishment." The substantive is also found in conjunction with d-yvdûa (see s.v.) s 7 in P Tebt I. 5 (B.C. 118) and IV. 11S5 (late i/B.C.)

165),

1

is

I.

Tas dpapTnpdT»[v] Teipwpfjo-opai., " any persons who violate it, whether from mere disobedience or to serve their own

Kai K€-

&H- a 1H^ V o-vv€£opufjcrnTe.

a/uaO)'/;. From the Hellenistic period, but in the local dialect,

"It

P Oxy

In

•jrapa(3dvTas Kal tov[s Sid ]

tvtp-yeo-Cai.s.

is

afiaco

I.

(Edd.).

shall desecrate the tomb, duapTiuXos Jo-no 6tois (KaTa)xSoviois, "let him be as a sinner before the (sub)terranean gods": see Deissmann p. 115, who regards the

LAE

genitive after

dpapTuXds as a possible "provincialism of

He cites another (See under ^voxos.) locality, with the formula as in

S.W. Asia Minor."

same

occurrence, from the

OGIS 55 (p. n6n.). Schlageter p. 24 adds 1G III. 461a. These instances are sufficient to prove the "profane" use of the word, as Cremer (ap. Deissmann ut s.) admitted in his Appendix.

XP° V — a sepulchral inscription by a husband in memory of his wife — illustrates the non-military use of the Cos

325

s

apaxos

ai^l/Vo?

V0 '

1r ^s

(t-rrov,

ovS'

Tit 3 2 ).

So

*>v

«X [p]"Hhl(«' v iroTe u,

word found twice

in the Pastorals (1

also an epitaph from

dpaxos tpuutra pc[Ta

Apameia

(c.

Tim

3

3

,

iii/A.D.) in

Kaibel 387,

4>^]A«v Ki o-vvy€vu>v.

d/ndto.

The word though found

is

in

almost entirely poetical in earlier Greek, Herodotus. Plutarch has it, and P Hib I.

4

26

a/uLeXfO)

afxeravoijTos

12

(an uneducated letter of B.C. 256), 6cp(£cav &i Kal dpav, and to reap," which indicates its place in the vernacular.

47

mow

"to

where instructions are given to supply certain with provisions, in order that they may be able

(iii/A.D.),

workmen work

to

heartily

the adverb

L

25ff

'

37

(B.C.

P

Giss

^v ^

dva-yKao-0T|o-opai e-vu

d|«XT|
IV.

Oxy

used absolutely in P Tebt

is

742"

(B.C.

2)

dpeXT)o-T|S,

p^|

c^€Tdo-Tis irepl tu>v t?p*yw[v], oijk dpeXw, I3 the construction with the genitive, see P Fay II2 9

For

al.

73)

aiipiofv, P 22f-€av I.

ib.

(a.d. 99) T^plXtiKas aviToB,

1

to[€] KXrjpou toO o-TpaTT]-ytKoO, for the stralegus," P Oxy I.

25

s

(ii/A D.)

dptXT|o-as ballot

pr^

" do not neglect the 1

tt)5

pe took no trouble

(ii/A.D.)

8o£t]s

pf|

P

dp*XT|(rY|s) Toi iL 2f Giss I. -

41

td

pCas

10

(iii/A.D

d[pe]-

and

etc.,

),

P Par 1S 4 p^| dpeXTJcris For the passive may be quoted (time of Hadrian) inro ttjs paKpds d-rro8T|-

even with the dative in the (/.

421

il'.

ti(r7rpd[^€a>s,

mi

illiterate

pov.

ira[vT]airao-LV

TjpeT€[pa]

Tvy\[dv
dpeXTjde'vTa

and P Lond Inv. Nr. 1885 v 12 (in Archiv vi. ofiv Tti ptfSXia dvavKewTaTa 6'vTa 103) Xv -

followed

is

'AptXû

by the

inii'.'itive

in

(a.d.

p. 102) pr)

dptXTjOTJ.

P Grenf

II.

3S

4

For the subdpeX^
(B.C.

.

pî

;

ydp

0-01 Trpotrt'xsiv,

age contract see CPR I. 27" (a.d. 190) aiTfjs 8e ttjs 0. aptpirrov Kal dKaTT)-ydpT|[Tov cavTTJv Trap]exop€VT|v [sic)

cummin in sepulchral epitaphs in conjunction with v«avfo-Kiov Xpria-T<5s. OC/5443* (i/B.c.) has tt)v Tt tujv is

.

.

tvSiipiav eilT[aKT]ov Tr[ap^x€Tai Kal dpcpTrJTov

.

— Dittenber-

P

Giss

)

1S7-S)

(A.D.

(=

III.

than "duly paid," P

p.

134) d. irXripovptVcov III.

Oxy

—

more

little

473' (a.d. 13S-60),

it.

496

s

(A.D. 127) o-vpj3i.ovTwo-av ovv clXXt][Xo]is dpe'pTTTw[s 01 "y]a10 povvT€S,and IV. 724 (a.d. 155), a contract of apprenticeship to a shorthand writer,

where provision

to the best of his ability."

you

'•

NT

So in Mt 28 we might paraphrase put it right with the Procurator, so that you need not trouble" ; and in I Cor 7 32 the verb that follows clearly does not suggest anxious care. 14

exaggerates the word.

"we

will

djuercideTo;.

OGIS

In

68

(ii/B.c.) King Attalus II of Pergamon, Pergamenes, orders his rescript to be placed the temples, 8ttws dv €is tov airavTa xpdvov aKLVTjTa Kal

331

ucvrji

:

335"

cf. ib.

(an Aeolic inscription,

ii/i

B.C.)

[Td h\ KptOcvTa i]Tr[d]p£oio-L Kupia Kal dp€Ta8€Ta. A letter from Sulenas Verus in lafoscade, no. 105 11 (a.d. 131) has pEpaitu €TTL T€ Tui aO-dXtUTOV [SC. T"fjV 8wpcdv] Kal dpCTaOcTOV els r^

P Oxy

tov del xp° vov «^vat Kal ktX.

I.

75

15

(a.d. 129)

€
dptTaOtTtp dp' r\ Kal dpeTaStTu) tVreXein-a ( "which

[sc. SiaBtJKri] i6

482' will

(a.i>.

was unchanged

at his

used as a technical term

death"), show that the word was in connexion with wills. The

connotation adds considerably to the force of

6 17f-.

Heb

For the adverb see

at least plausible.

supplement B I 9S (ii/A. D. rd T^cro-epa ovv KoXotpwvta tol tTrtpdXXovrd pot 80T6 avTfl dpt'pTTT^s, dXX' tv Tax*i, P Lond 924 s ger's

cf. P Oxy VI. 930 8lr (ii/iii A.D.) avToO clSuia 8ti Kara 8uv[a]piv peXXtt "for I had no anxiety about him, knowing

Trepl

that he intended to look after

dpSTaBmi In a private letter of the time of Augustus the writei

:

'Aptptpvta also occurs in an almost unintelligible sentence at the beginning of P Oxy I. 34 3 (a.d. 127): cf. BGU IV. 1082 7 (iv/A.D.) irrip dpfp^pvias). It will be seen that the meaning alone is attested from the vernacular documents. Its tone in them suggests that "anxiety" rather

in

remarks Kavu>TTJ[s] cjuXCav o-ou [BeXut] dpepirrfov] eparov 25 For the adjective in a marri
8id to]0

"free from anxiety": r|p€p(pvouv

7rpo(TKapTtp€L rjplv Kal Trd
t5/(e/(5TTOC.

For

Tiiv Tpov.

SiaTrc'p\|/[opai

BGU

writing to the

is

(ii/A.D.)

a middle form), II. 417' (ii/iii A.D.), etc. the formula, with slight variations, is common. An adjective dpepipvixos 10 is found P Fay 130 PAmhII. 136 (iii/A.D.) has (iii/A.D.). both [dp]([p£]pvwsand the derived verb dpepipv<5 in the sense

from Hermopolis Inv. Nr. 74 (quoted P Giss I. 13 23 note) EirtKppdSeiTos '4us tovtov oijS^v dpeXeo-Ttpov irowt, dXXd

It

to dpepipvov

dvoXtvrov dpEpi'pvu[s, miltam secure" (Ed.). P Lips I. 20 105 (i/ii A.D.) has I'va pe'vToi apepipviTepov i?XT|S> 'ypd
18

13

TipeX^KOTa ttjs KXtaSos, "do not think that I about the key" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 289 s (a.d. 23)

XouvTa

— ?\ovtcs

P land 8 18 "

a/ieleu). This common vernacular word

([Xflttjv

cf.

is

made

that the pupil

shall be taught not only to write fluently, but to read

what

he has written dpe'pTTTus. From the inscriptions cf. OGIS 13 f Tas Xourds 8i 4>t ^ 0T * L F^ as TcXido-avTa d*yvu>s Kal 48s -

dfieTanivrjTog.

The adjective okCvtitos occurs P Gen Sixaiou Kal aKivT|Tou KXrjpov, and in

I.

n6

(a.d. 350) Ik

OGIS

33I

6S

cited

,

under dp€Td0£Tos.

d/uETav6)]zo±.

P Lips I. 26* is late (beginning of iv/A.D.), but ipoXoôiiaey [IkoJvo-io. Kal a[v]6aipeT *yvwpr] seems to be a legal formula, such as would presumably suffer '•

little

change with time

:

it

occurs a

little

earlier (a.d. 289)

P Strass I. 29 s1 the same three words (adverb form) in the same order. Its active force agrees with that in Rom 2 5 (Norden Agnostos Theos p. 135 translates the word here in

dptp-ITTlOS.

,

.

d/uegifivoQ.

BGU

II.

dp[«]pipvoi.."

372

iiI6

(a.d.

154),

The same papyrus

"let them come 1.

7 shows

down

the subst.

dptpipvi'a united with do~
For the adjective see to

Smpov

ii/A. D.

)

(?)

P Oxy VI. 933 19f (late fjs, dpcptpvos ycl'vov ws 0-0O TrapdvTos,

tlva dptpipi'us

Kal Trtpl Toii oI'kou if

you were present" (Edd.), and

p.

"

NT

unbussfertig," and refers to Bonhoffcr Ep.itet u. das 106 f., who claims that in this word (ns in ptTavoia, -vo«iv) gewissermassen der Gegensatz des antiken und des chri>t-

Denkens

lichen

-

"have no more anxiety about your household than you would

'•

P

Flor

II.

157

Kupiciv

spiegle.")

But

in

(iii/A.D.)

—duplicate deeds of

gift

is

I.

216 6

P Grenf

— opoXovu

XapiTL dva<|>aLp€Tu> Kal dp£Tavor|Tw theie

CPR

Kal (3f(3aiav Kal dp«TavoT|Tov,

(i/ii

II.

a.d.)

6S,

xapi?eo-8ai

70 0-01

ptpos TtVapTov ktX. a passive sense "not affected by change of mind," .

.

.

27

afxtrpa like

Rom u

in

dpeTap&r|Tos

(=111.

(a.D. 212)

166)

p.

afxirtXcov

b

89

So P Lond 1164 Kvpiws Kal dvatpaipe'Tws .

(i)

a/iivog.

Kal

Syll 615

[d]|i€TOVOT|T01S.

v.

{s.

9

(iii/A.D.)

quotes an

dprjv)

The form

dpe'TpnTos occurs in a touching sepulchral inscription regarding a husband and wife from Rhodes IMAe 149 (ii/B.C.) : TaiTd Xe'-yovTes TaiiTa povovvTes ijXBopev

Tav

(etymologically identical with Lat. only four times found in NT, always

agnus, our yean) is with the sacrificial connotation which

in

LXX.

The phrase in I Tim 5* dpoipds diroSiSdvai Tois "to make a fitting requital to one's parents,"

Trpo-yd-

See under

is

abundant

dpr|v.

dfieTpT^TOV 6Sov els 'AtSav.

vois,

d/U)]V.

common symbol

a

received the

dpoi.pr|V

Amen."

help thy servant Apphouas.

is

sufficient

quite

I

—

(Ed.)

e-iriSdo-etiis

1907, p. 7

—"A
apropos.

ttjs

LXX,

to the

as

religions

word

in the

rather than to the influence of the mystery Perdelwitz [Die Mysterienreligion tind das

Problem des

J. Pe/ri/sbrie/es, Giessen, 191 1, pp. 45-50) ingeniously suggests, contrasting the dptavTos inheritance of the Christian with the blood-stained Himmelskleid, with

which the

robed as he ascends from the grave in

initiate is

the Taurobolium.

A

new

literary citation for this

approve

a succession in the enjoyment of it(?)" 22* (ii/A.D.) vyiv ovtws dpoip[f|]v [. .] .

dirpdcr[KOTr]ov Kal

o-e

IXapwTaTov.

d/tmeXog

probably to be traced

is

"we

I.

pou d[vaX]apPavoiio-T|s

ttjs euo-ePe£as

word may be given from

the Bacchylides papyrus, iii. S6, paBiis pev aiS^p dpiavTos, where Jebb translates "the depths of air receive no taint."

BGU

amply vouched

1119

NT

P Giss

(Edd.).

is

use of the

d£iois eirtSovvai Tats Kuipais Ttiv

d-rroSiSovs dpoip-rjv evKTrjo-ews,

different persons)

CLfiiaVZOQ.

The

T|V

of this benefaction also which you request leave to confer upon the villages of the Oxyrhynchite nome, giving (to

to dispose of

Grimm's own note that the signification is "unused by the For the word cf. also the line from Euripides Greeks." (drama unknown) cited by Wilamowitz Sltz. d. Berl, Ak.,

ttjXikovtou 0eov evpeiv

els euxapio-Ti'av

In 1' Oxy V. dpoipis ols evT|pYeTT|VTai p^| Svvape'vuv. 705" (a.m. 200-2) the Emperors Septimius Severusand Caracalla reply to a certain Aurelius Horion who desired to confer benefactions on Oxyrhynchus dTroSex<5pe8d o-e Kal

'0ûpvy\etTuv

the evidence

dKap-rrov ttjv ttjs Tipfjs] Se'Sei-xev ''

Kdv irdvu cttlvowo-iv

dfl/jTCOQ does not happen to occur in our documents. For its connotation in Heb 7 3 see dird-rup, and note Grimm's citations :

[ovik

I'o-as

TavTT|s ttjs

from Philo

—

39 Cagnat IV. 293 (ii/n.c.) Kopi£dpevos twv s d£;as Tas dpoipds, Syll 365 (i/A D.) PatriXe'uv

eiiepY«o-i.(iv

full, 6 6(eb)s t«v *irapaK6ipe'vwv oravpwv, pof|8no-ov rbv SovXdv
us,

well

',

cf.

:

is

1

where a certain Zosimus having of citizen "has made no fruitless return

title

honour"

;

—

upon

the

for

+

+

by Priene II2

illustrated

the Christian papyri for dpr|v, of the numerical equivalents of the letters in

q9 99 being the sum (1 40 -{- 8 50) : see e.g. P Oxy VI. 925' (v/vi A.D.), where a prayer for guidance regarding a certain journey concludes— 7€voito, q8, "so be it Amen," and P land I. 6" (a Christian amulet v/vi A.D.) with the editor's note. In P Oxy VII. 1058 (iv/v A.D.) the word is written out in is

laid

,

The noun

Kal dpvdv.

dfietQo;.

dpvos XevKos evopxris. Herwerden s inscription from Cos 40 dpvdv

10 ,

1123

for in the papyri, as in (both time of Augustus), and P

2

IV.

Lond 921 8

ii/iii A.D.) (= III. p. 134) fjo-av ev dpire'Xw, "planted In P Petr I. 29* (iii/B.c.) ireipvTeuTai Se Kal with vines." d. is used in a collective sense : cf. P Flor fj dp-rreXos irdo-a,

(late

2

I. ô This (a.d. 26S) e£ llo-ou tt)[s dp-rre'jXou pepôpe'vr|S. use of dpireXos (so dpir&.i) which makes it equivalent to dpireXwv, occurs also in the Median parchments, P Said

MGr

Khan (B.C. SS and 22), deeds concerning the transfer of a "vineyard," which is never called dpireXuv in the documents. We may probably apply this use in Rev 14 18 19 .

,

and perhaps

in

Didache 9 2

.

d^TielovQyoQ. Syll 535

dfXflOQ. P Petr

II.

ib. III.

12 (2) recto^-

43

4

5

(9)

(iii/B.C.)
dvaKaBdpai

(2nd year of Euergetes

-rr|V

ti.pp.ov,

I.) ep-ydo-ao-Bai

vSpcryw-yov eTrl ttjs Kara 'HcpaLoridSa " to clear out the sand from the water-course of Siiopvyos, the canal near Hephaistias," II. 530 19fr (i/A.D.) Selections, p. 61) 6 v8pa-y w-ybs o-uv€xwo-8tj inrb ttjs ( rfjv

&pp.oy

17

(B.C.

NT

dir. elp.

(Lk

8' iird-yeiv

46-5) dpireXovp-yov

Tots eVeo-i tois TeXeuTaiois

ire'vTe

may

Al|uvâs

serve to illustrate this

13').

Toy

BGU

d^melchv.

Flor

Nothing earlier than Diodorus (i/B.c.) in "profane" Greek is cited for this word by Grimm. It occurs in five documents of P Tebt I., three of them ii/B.C, and two a 2 Tiiv pev little later : cf. also the Ptolemaic P Eleph 14

II. 157 (iii/A.D. ) els t[o] ep^yov eKeivo to ttjs 0ew[£]evL8os, TovTeo-TLV to ttjs dppou. From the inscriptions it is sufficient to cite Syll 587 197 (iv/B.C.) dppou dya-ycl ire'vTe. In

dpireXwvwv tovs Ka8r]KovTas dpyvpiKovs
108 1 (a.D. 203-4) (= Chrest. I. 227) Wilcken reads dppdxoo-Tos ('• dppd)(io
tov dpireXwva, from a fragment of a letter) It occurs indeed frequently suggest that the word was new. For an instance conin Rev L, a few years older still.

-

=

dppov,

342"

•'

the water-course

was choked with sand," P Tebt

(late ii/A.D.) els eKo-Kaf|V

\obs

.

.

.

Kal dppou,

P

II.

6

BGU

I.

vcpappos in

P

Amh

II.

85

16

(a.D. 78).

.

;

.

.

.

.

Tp\i-yT|o-ovTa

temporary with

its

NT

s appearances, see PSI 82 (a.d. 65)

28

'AfnrXta.?

a/jLCOfiof

tul virdpxovTi

.

t||uv

(a.D. 197) T€\(i]) " taxes a, upon

.

.

I

.

.

dp/rreXuvi

P Tebt

cf.

:

II.

357

15

dp.ircXuvo(s) KaToiKdKoi) (apoipos) aroura of catcecic vine-land." The .

suffix -iiv (like

-Slum

was productive

in Hellenistic

in Latin) :

denoting plantations of trees see under tXauiv.

'Af/ziAtag.

As showing the widespread occurrence of this name in its longer form 'Ap/TrXiaTos, and the impossibility therefore of connecting it specially with the Imperial household at Rome Lightfoot, Philippians, p. 172), Kouffiac Rechcrches suites carac/ires du Grec dans le p. 90 gives the following instances of its use at Rome, CIL VI. 14918, 15509, hut (cf.

NT

—

Pompeii CIL IV. 1182, 1 183, and ib. Suppl. I. Index, in Spain CIL II. 3771 at Athens IG III. 1161 8 1892 and at Ephesus CIL III. 436. See further Milligan Documents, p. 183. also at p.

747

;

;

,

;

This may be true for md(
dfirpodov. This word

is quoted by LS from Aristophanes and Its Hyperides, in both cases only as cited by later writers. 4 appearance in Mark (n ) and the 8-text of Acts (19 28 D etc.) is in accord with its frequency in the papyri of the Roman

$po['uptov],

occurrences in papyri.

dfupidCco. See under

number of

tis au.€Tt'pas

x® ov ° s

dp.(|>iBdXX€i

8ua-u.€vr)S opt'

;

—

II.

these

diroYpaa£ as dir* ducpdSou 'AiroXXwvCov 'ItpciKuov the like, or diro MaKe8dvu>v with dp.<|>68ou omitted.

and Cf.

Toils

Syll 52S,

toS

I19

3

T«t dvcpdSau T€Tdx(9)ai

tv

(A.D. 254) tire'Samdv

dp
8iaTa?]v^|V

p.01.

oi dXi[sis ot irepl

The supplement is wholly mean "to fish" as in Mark,

where inter

se contingentibus exaedificata, quae undique viis circumdatur." On its gender cf. Mayser Gr. p. 261 n.

is

it

"

(A.D.

full

form

in

Mt

6 30

is

a survival of the literary lan-

guage, and must have been nearly obsolete even It is clear

therefore that

Luke

(12

)

:

Luke

faithfully preserves a vernacular form which he would For the form with a not have used in his own writing. cf.

Vettius

Valens

p.

64*

(dp.
,

and

OGIS 20021 Gramm?

ii.

So

(p,€Tau
f)(iiao-(i€vov 24

Mt

II

8

The

D.

in

(iii/B.C ) dp>, which shows the influence

-d£w verbs (so W. Schmid ap. Schweizer Perg., But though € forms are predominantly attested in

D—

p.

NT

37).

(with

on the part of B and see above), it seems doubtful whether dp.ie'l> can be confidently claimed A grammarian in for the Koivrj, unless as a local survival. Cramer Anted. Ox. II. 338 says to piv dpie£u io-r\ koivus, significant revolts

to

84 dp.
SwpiKov, «
.

.

.

—

makes dp.
dp.dT€poi ^7]Y(TjT€vo-avT€s)

three persons,

two years dp,.

=

if

Thumb

Prof.

later.

"alle zusammen."

refers to

In the

Bury's paper on this late usage

Kenyon 's

BZ

xi.

1 1 1

p.

London papyrus,

(CR

xi. p.

suspicion that

who were

393),

hard

was not only

it

priests

is

it

for

despite

:

cf.

P Lond

353' (a.d. 221) (=11. p. 112) where again we find five representatives of the 7T€VTa
This

is

usage

(a.D. 382), and of four men.

s

strengthened by P Gen I. 67 69* (a.d. 386) where ducpoTepoi is used similar extension of the word to the seven further

ib.

A

16

Ac 19 undoubtedly simplifies the narrative. See further Moulton CR xv. p. 440, and Proleg. p. 80, where other exx. are noted. Radermacher (Gramm. p. 64) is in favour of making dp4>. mean "all" in Acts. sons of Sceva in

Blass (Kuhner

(Aethiopia, iv/A.r>.) dp.(pido-avTcs from post-classical literp. 366) quotes several instances ature, including Plutarch (dTrnpcpial^) and even Lucian :

Kenyon

221)

p.

text here has the names of five men dp4>oT
in cultivated 28

represents Q, whether we read duipidtti with B or -Qei with the rest as elsewhere (cf. Cambridge Biblical Essays, p. 485 f. ), colloquial.

(=11.

The

the last two of these five

dfMpdvvvfll.

167)

=

irdvTts in late Byzantine Greek dp.
to disagree with

and may be used absolutely.

The

tov

d-irb

'AYa9fjs T«xt|S 2us toO ttjs Eii6TT|p£as, Dittenberger defines a. as "parsoppidi domibus ttjs

On P Lond 336"

" Is the leader of a hostile army besetorTpaTtrytTas dvt)p ting the borders of our land?" (Jebb). From non-literary papyri we have a citation two centuries after Mark P Flor

word " quarter," vicits. A large are named, and residents are registered

translate the

the

in

observes,

dp.
,

tj

Gren-

dir[o d|p.
d/UCpOTEQOl.

dficpiftdkAm. This word, which is used absolutely in Mk I 16 is construed with an accusative in the Bacchylides papyrus fT.

Ai8d

Tijs

and Hunt

fell

and

xvii. 5

(

Tao-oux°-p£ou

irvp-you

dfivvo/nai. s6 The Syll 356 (rescript of Augustus) Kal [oTe T|]p,wovTO. word may have almost fallen out of the colloquial language, to judge from its rarity in LXX and NT, and the absence of

2

PSI38 (a.d. ioi)d]i/aY[pa
age, e.g.

viroiric'^w

Kal viromd£.

dfld)/UT)ZOg,

only found logy),

may

in 2

Pet 3 14 and in literary Hellenistic (Antho-

be quoted from

an Alexandrian

epitaph

in

Preisigke 332, II[. .]cuk[. . dp,]
.

>

:

kc, it belongs to a young Add the " Apocrypha Moisis," man, dying prematurely. 4 P Leid f|K« Kvpu dp.up.r)Tos Kal dirVjaavTos.

KXc'opi dpup/nrc, cvij/vx 1 , ((tuv)

W

111

aflViflOQ.

The word

is found in a sepulchral epitaph from Thessa1974, also in the sepulchral poem referred to under dp.dpavros 8ikvvs o-4Xas aliv dfi.wp.ov. Nageli (p. 25)

lonica

CIG

—

29 further cites the Paris magical papyrus, 1. 1311. For the use of "Auupos as a proper name, see Fick-Bechtel Die

grieehisehen Personennatneti, p. 213. llort (on I Pet. I 1 ') points out that the Biblical use of " without blame," was affected by the &fiu>l±os, properly

Hebrew DID "blemish,"

for

rendering which

LXX

the

translators caught at the curiously similar ptiipos.

ava&aivca i/3

survives almost exclusively in the limited uses seen in NT. The new "improper preposition" dvd peVov is common cf. MGr Thus 1' Magd 2 3 (B.C. 221) dvd peVov dvdpecra. :

tov Te IIoupios [sc. toIxou] koA tov tov dvSpos pov, Sj'll 16 929 (ii/n.c.) ttjs Keipe'vT)s dva peVov 'iTavuov Te Kal Tepa-

P Petr

ToiTviuv,

18

HI- 37(")"-

OG/S For the rapid decay of

Hellenistic verna-

this particle in

cular, reference may be made to Proleg. pp. 165-9, 197-201 a few additional points may be brought in. First comes the use with relatives and conjunctions, normally but by no :

means

Here

universally taking the subjunctive.

in

i/

and

predominated over dv, except with Situs, us and Kids. Thackeray (6V. p. 6S), collecting statistics from more extensive material than had been available in Proleg. p. 43, sums up the results to the same purpose about B.C. 133 " 8s [etc.] edv begins to come to the front, and from i/B. c. onwards the latter is always the predominant form the figures in both columns decrease in iii/-iv/A.D. when the use ii/A.D. edv greatly

:

:

,

"

of the indefinite relative in any form was going out of use. The ultimate result of this process is seen in MGr, where the " " only traces left of dv are in the compounds
ws dv, which

BGU

in papyri IV. I09S 44 (end of

viis Kpivwo-i

is

used

(according as),

to Ypdppa (as soon as), 8'] dv Trapa-yeViopai (do.).

ib.

dv

1209

13

2

23

The

of edv.

:

thus

to[0 Kalipov koi-

dv Xdpns

(B.C. 23) lis

I. 66* (B.C. 228-7), ">[s Several instances are collected

(

uses

eirl

P Hib

by Witkowski p. 87), and Phil 2 noted as parallel, as in Proleg. p. 167. the

same senses

the

in

i/B. C.) lis

latter

,

1

Cor

The

n 34 Rom ,

MGr

dv

15"

inherits

vernacular Hellenistic

in

is

stable, or even reverts to etdv by re-composition ; but the form dv is found in many illiterate documents of the Koivtj

56

s2

I).

II

18

dvd

55)

"

Xo-yov

"

in

not rare

is

proportion

:

—

8r| eVdpiêv ^x €LV TL SCxaiov KtX., ovk dv TroTe irpoaxSrjvai 31 17 I. (depending on wot' tv&nXov etvai in 1. ), P. Giss 47 (early U/a. P.) to ovdpiov to xo-Xkovv el eTrwXeiTo Spaxpwv

ye

\ô<4 f)v kt\.,

i/«.c)

t|

(/.

crov, it.

ovk dv

el) t^v

(same period)

BGU

IV.

el "T

SvvaTov

f

(end of

0-01 -ypdiêiv, •ye'ypa<{>r|Keiv 7f el

dv airo

ii[Kjvr|Keiv,

8aKpvd

e

79"-

1 1

41

twv SaKpvuv, CIMIerm I. 7 pev 8t| x°P1i'o- tis[t)]v ktX. (a gap of 21 letters included), ovSev dv fjpd[s H* ire]pl tou-

[t]iov Seio-6ai. p.

200

n.

1 ),

To

the papyrus exx. of dv dropped (Pro/eg.

add PSI 71"

(vi/A.D.)

el

p,f| t)

3

fleia irpclvoia ePot|-

8t' epov dvd Radermacher Spax(pds) Tre'vTe. remarks on its appearance in doctors' prescriptions to mark the dose, and gives some other vernacular instances,

(Gr.

p. 16)

noting that

it began to figure in colloquial Attic in the classical age. It serves to express multiplication, as in Petr II. 3o(/') 20 (iii/B.c.) P(ao-iXiKov) i dij>dpov k/X dvd

P 7^ X 3J

of unproductive = 30 by Wilcken in Archiv v. p. 245. Note P Ryl II. 168 7 (a.d. 120) dvd Xaxdvov peVpioi eXaiovp-yiKan dprdpas Tpeis. 'Avd TrXe'ofv occurs in P Tebt

"10

pe

=

II. I

344

+ 20

Cf. a papyrus cited

10

On

(ii/A.D).

Cor 6 6

cites

Crown land

of

105."

the

possibly corrupt

Nachmanson which distrib. dvd

see Proleg. p. 99.

an inscription

in

dv[d]

eXev8e'pois

"

while

the

ditional

locution

lasted.

but the dv

MGr

mood (Thumb Handbook,

eVl 8ls

tois 8e Xoiirois

8,

597*

" — Argos,

-o-povsi,

apparently

iv.

(/G

in

ava{}a0i.i6c;.

Sy !l 587

s08

(iv/B.c.) dvaPaf,|4o]vs

:

the con-

was preserved

(

/

e.

parts of a TpoxiXeta, on which see Dittenberger's note.

examples

of d. in late

Cass. lxv. 21,

{NP,

vi.

61, xi. 31

For Dion

;

5 (Lobeck P/iryn., p. 324). Rutherford adds the note of Moeris, Pao-pbs 'Attikios,

paSpbs 'EXXnyiKws, suffixes see

Aelian

cf.

Ixviii.

p. 372)

us that the 8

Greek,

is

Ionic

in :

who

confirmation of Phrynichus, for the relation of the -o-p
Brugmann-Thumb

4

p.

218

tells

and -Spos

f.

avafiaivw. Wilcken [Archiv

v. p. 26S). commenting on POxy VI. (A.D. 123) els "Oacriv KaTapfjvai dvapdvra els tov '0£vpv-yx € vrnv, notes that this may either be literal or refer

S9S

fi '

—

15

Temple

out,

dvSpa— 86vTa

kot'

8r|v(dpia)

p

8r|v(dpi.a)

solecism

Beilrage, p. 67 c. ace. has the

spat").

instances of the verb as used in

was dying

(a.d.

TreTrpdo-crBai.

except in clauses where omission was classical itself

14

:

The ktX., tlyfiv dXXfjXfovs] dvaiXlv (/. dveXeiv). fewness of our exx. shows that the NT omissions of dv, practically confined to Jn, are not normal Koivf) grammar, 8r|o-ev

struction

96

"

11

we should ing suggestion (PxpTxx. 471 f.) that in 7 read 8 dv (so D) e£ epov iieXr|8T|S, indie, " what you would have gained from me." Two or three additional instances " " of dv in unreal clauses may be given from the papyri P Tor I. iviii.3sff. ( B .c „6) (= Chrest. II. p. 39), Kal ell-rep

«ire|xv|/d

II.

13 and IV. 1049"). (Edd., who cite ib. 99', BGU I. 155 The distributive use of dvd is often found in papyri thus P Oxy IV. S19 (c. A.D. 1) Td Se irpoKelpeva x(°°-s) 8

dvSpa

8ktot« dv

P Ryl

e.g.

:

at a rate 7-8) (dpovpas) crtj (=f) avd Xo'yov ttjs dpovpas 21 per aroura." Note ib. 88 (a.d. 156) ov8ev Se' poi 6[<|>elXeTai " " tne current t]uiv dvd vtrep X"P a XP"*" "' period 1 1

ace. with

icS,

8eiii

'Aptfnapdioi Dittenberger (who here prints as one word) comments on the barbarous grammar, the preposition taking dative and genitive together. 'Avd

toCs pev iroXeiTais KaT

Mk

In Syll 334'

pe'erov oiio-ns Tvi|>Xfis pvpr)s, etc.

and may be the direct ancestor 2 On dv with opt. or ind. irrealis. see Proleg. pp. 1 97p. 43 n. 201. A reference should be added to Goodspeed's convinc,

id.

tov kXtjpov,

pe'erov

(B.C. 73) irepl dvTiXo-yiwv twv dvdp[ecrov] Kal Tiiv Snpoo-uovuv Ye-yovoTuv

same sense as a simple

.

tov dvd

iSv dvd pe'o-ov eVTai. i\ dcnri8oeiS-f|S crown adorned with serpents), P Oxy I. 99s

(as for instance in the boy's letter,

P Oxy I. 119 (ii/iii ad.)), of the MGr. See Proleg.

dvd peVov oi^pvuv,

(iii/B.c.) ovXr)

(iii/B.c.)

Pao-iXeia (a (A.

I.

(B-C. 257) X"ipo.Tos

to

Oxyrhynchus els

KaTaPaiveiv :

1.

3a

Kiuprjv.

ovk

e'xio

So P Par 47 19f

vrjo-ai.

p. 195).

paCvei atipiov

els

NT

for

"going up"

crxoX#|v di-apfp-cu irpos vpds

recluses in the Serapeum),

uses a periphrastic con-

town: dvapaiveiv els ttoXiv, P Par 49 (B.C. 164-58) gives us

as the county

ib. (c.

t8 SapaTriTjv.

3*

B.C.

edv dvapii 153) o

Witkowski

to the (sc.

o-TpaTT|YJis 2 (

the

Ka-yti 7rpoo-Kv-

p. 72)

dva-

remarks

30

afa/3aAAa> Serapeum was situated above the town, so that The common was appropriate, as in Lk 1S 10

that the

the verb

avayytWa) avafilenco.

.

1'

Syll 807

1' phrase d. els 'IepocrdXuua, etc., may be illustrated from Lond 1170 verso™ (a.d. 25S-9), (=111. p. 194), where an " off work " account of labourers (dpyiio-dvTuv) describes one as dvapds els Tf|v irdXiv and anuther dvapds eirl Tfjs ird*. The same meaning, or something near it, may be seen

nix a '

(ii/A.D.) Kal dve'pXeiJ/ev Kal eXfjXvflev Kal tu>

8-np.oo-Ca

p£o-Ti)o-ev

8e
of a

man "

blind

recovering

" 11 16 in the temple of Asclepios, as in Tn 9 (cf. DocuSo at the beginning of the same inscr., ments, p. 154). Kal dp86v dv<'pXei|/e. .

sight

25

dv-rtas recurring in P Oxy VIII. 1 157 (late iii/A.D.), 7 4m8f) o&v vpaôv kclvw dvaPaivw Kal d-rroypddiouai, ib.

dvaftodco. In the interview between

ou 8wap.ai dvapfjvai I8e t| (/. el) 8wrj f|uds d7roypd<|/e : we " come should use up" in the same connotation. So ib. VI. 13 IV. iii/,\.D.) gp-eXXov 8[e] Kal a[i>Tb]s dvapfjvai, 935

demned

BGU

,

airdv. 1097 (i/A.D.) T|dv 8e 6 dv-rlSiKos dvapij, irepCpXeire In ih. 1141 s3 (late i/B.C.) f||jLe'pas 8e ev ats dvaPalvui, eipl3

o-KajiavTov Ka8fjp.evo(v) 1'

1'elr II.

9

it

" go upstairs." perhaps means

8

(iii/n.c.) irXf|pwp.a

(3)

has gone away." Cf. MGr dvePaCvio. For the substantive cf. P Grenf II.

(=

"the gang

15 f-

67 (A.D. 237) 109) where three asses are provided KaTapdcrews Kal dvapdo-ews, "for the conveyance and up again" of dancing girls for a village festival.

Selections,

inrep

down

'Avdpao-is

common

is

in the papyri

and the inscriptions of

BGU

12 4

I.

181-2)

(a.d.

eV dvaflio dvapdcreios, [ttjs tov] iepuxdrou NelXou 666 (r. A.D. 55) f| Al-yvirTos, xds tou NeiXou Supeds kot'

£ou.e'vas

e>os

vvv

Bewpovcra,

u.aXXov

OG1S eirav-

dire'Xavtre

Tfjs

I.

Marcus Aurelius

(=

7

33"'-

(?)

Chrest.

and a con-

I.

p. 35),

we

read of the latter that dvepdiitrev [p.]t'o-T)s 'Piup.T|s, summonBeyond this ing the Romans to see him led oft' to death. rather outre' document, we have no other evidence of the Koivfj use of the word, an interesting confirmation of WH's unless indeed the more literary rejection of it in Mt 27"

—

Matthew was emending Mark

31

(15

)

!

draft oh'].

The word

p.

"rising" of the Nile, e.g.

the

is

dvaPe'PTjKev

In

P Oxy

criminal,

P

Amh

II.

Thus

used with a large variety of meanings. 6

B.C. 157) eVBeivai tt|V KaTaa-Tao-iv els

{c.

("without delay") iroT]o-a[«vous

dvaPoXf|V

u-nSepiav

Syl! 425

is

34 (d)

22

(iii/B.C.)

dvapoXdv XaprivTes

trr\

:

cf.

P Oxy

In

Tp£a.

IV. 729 7 (a.D. 137) ttjv 8e dv[a]PoXf|V iroif|0-ovTai dirb Tiiv and P Goodsp Cairo 15* (A.D. 362) tt)V iO.'|j.ujv di'apoXui', dvapoXr|v ireTroiT|p.ai, we have the same phrase as in Ac 25" " to make (/, us the article), but in a wholly different sense,

8iKalas dvapdceios toO fleov, where Dittenberger draws " solenne attention to the fact that 8iKa(.a dvdpao-is is a " 1\ So in the vocabulum in this connexion. papyri,

an embankment."

I208 17 (B.C. 27)

probably a similar rendering, rather than "dredging," should be given to P Amh II. 9I u (a.d. 159) dvaPoXds Siuipvyw(v)

BGU

There are some

3 In Cagnat III. 975 (? i/A.D.) d. 37, intro. n house Tf|v d. Tavrrjv a"iiv ttj dêiSi.

I.

.

diroTO|i£av (see s.v.) T-ijs dvapdcreus. other instances in Meyer's note on P Giss T]f|v

.

is

part of a

II.

378

20

265) tovs

(a.d.

:

cf.

CPIlerm

(B.C. S)

:

P Tebt

In

[Sijajpvvwv Te K[al v8]pa-ycovuiv [d]vaPoXds is rendered by the editors "banking up of canals and conduits," and

(

41

= 111.

1

Kal dvaPoXais, and

"

x "!10

1

-

P Lond I171 60

dvaPoXfjs vaupuov (see on dvapdXXco, In P Oxy VI. 909" (a.D. 225) tt|V

p. 179)

and Kenyon's note here).

dvaftdlho,

" defer " a case., something like the forensic sense occurs in P Tebt I. 22 9 (B.C. 1 12) dvaPaXXdu-evos els tov 4>vXaKiT>iv, "referring the matter to the inspector": 71 cf. P Par 66 (i/a.C.) &v Td e'pva dvapdXovcriv (1. -XX-), " whose work is = postponed." Elsewhere it is generally "cast up" or "send back": in Ostr 1154 (Rom.) dva" setting paXeiv ra Ip-aTid o-ov appears to be used of the in

of a weaver's warp.

up"

Se'Xeis

cr[ov

dvapXi}9fjval els

to Kevbv

(/.

T]f|v

P Giss

I.

20> 6lf

(ii/A.D.)

o-ToXfjv,

[Xe]uKf|v

lo-xvf|y

el

-

Ostr 1399 (A.D. 67-S) dveKaivov) X"(lJLa vavp(ia) SeVa ire'vTe,

4>p6vTL(rov Tfjs irop4>vpas.

p(dXeTe)

Cf.

In

)

aKavBiiv dvaPoXr|v, the word is used in the unusual sense of digging up or uprooting (see the editors' In P Tebt II. 413 10 (ii/iii A.D.) the editors translate note).

irpoKei.u.evu)V

"4 bags," and com(/. TeVcapas dvaPoXds), IV. 741 1* (ii/A.D.) where dvapoXr|, in the sense of dvapoXiSiov, occurs next before irpoxelpia in a list of Further in a legal document P Petr III. 21 (gf 1 articles.

Te'pa

pare

dvPoXa

P Oxy

we have

(iii/B.C.)

dvapoXijs toO

Tfjs

ip-ai-lov

with hiatus

before and after, so that we cannot certainly join the words. In P Thead Inv. 15, a receipt of Constantine's time, those

grant the receipt name themselves diroSe'KTat Xtvov tov a reference to the lepov dvaPoXiKou, where Jouguet finds linen for a military mantle '(dvapoXiKov tie dvaPoX^ dp-poXtj but see Wilcken ArcAiv, iv. p. 1S5. abolla, etc.")

who

=

'

'ABtiv(a£«i>v) 1567 (A.D. 105) dvap(epXr|KaTe) els X"!!"1 v aipiov) (fjpicrv). it may mean "throw up," of a measure of earth excavate.! (cf. Mahaffy Petrie Papyri, III. p. 344) : )

this is a return to

(B.C.

its

most primitive sense toIs dvapaXovcriv

329-8) tIktoctiv

—

cf.

Tas

Syll 5S7

=

:

166

avdyaiov.

irXivBovs. s

Another physical sense appears in P Flor II. 233 (A.D. " vi [d]vapXn8u>o-i 263), where Comparetti renders tva

of the word

This form

P Oxy

I.

19

7S

.

si

adattino'

pressive

P Tebt

I.

(le

spalliere)."

.

.

The verb

compd. 8iavapdXXop.ai 50" (B.C. 1 12-1).

is

MGr.

The

"procrastinate"

ex-

occurs

129),

(a.d.

'

is

and

supported by KaTav(e)iov, VI. 91 1 15 (iii/A.D.), 912 11 8

P Lond

1164 (e) (A.D. 212) (=111. VI. 903 4 (iv/A.D.), KaTaKtov, P Rein 43* (A.D. 102, illiterate). Twv dvu)Yaio>v occurs at 3 and dvw-yiov in CPR 2S 16 the end of vi/A.D., P Par 21 " cf. MGr dvu-yi (a.d. no), after a lacuna upper storey." (ib.)

p.

;

KttTavadj),

160),

KaTayaia, P

Oxy

,

:

dvaftiftd^w.

POxy els

513" (A.D. 1S4) dvap€p£o-8ai (/. -Pipdo-Bai " raised the price to x CLA ^ as [dK]TaKoo-£as, hundred drachmas." (MGr dvepd£u.) III.

Spaxp-ds

eighteen

dvayyiklm, which

in Hellenistic

the Attic d-n-aYY'^"')

Greek

is

is

found much

illustrated

by P Petr

in the

III.

42

sense of

H

7

(8f)

31

avaytvvaco T&

(iii/B.C.)

o-oi

-yrytvTKitji'a

r>.

dvT|vytXXov,

«p.ol

12

56

avayKTj

avT
0-01

dvayyeXtiv

avBiptpov

:

cf.

263'

6)'//

B.C.

(c.

For the use of the also Syll Index (III. p. 249). LXX, see Anz Subsidia, p. 2S3.

word

avTovs)

(fur

made

difficulty I

200) tvTtTaXpai. aiJTcii dvayyeiXai. vp.iv d T|povX(5|i.r|V iipas Further instances in P Eleph 13" (B.C. 223-2,= tiSfjo-ai. Witkowski 2 p. 43), P Petr II. II, 2« (iii/B.C.—:*. p. 7) ; see

tracted future occurs in

The word,

as well as the thought, is found Reitzenstein Poimandrcs p.

BGU

ae ktX.

in the

m

,

Bauer on Jn 3 s

cf.

(in

HZNT)

the Hermetic

i/B.C.) dva-yKd?ou.ai. p/nKeTi

213)

p.

P Lund 95!

The verb

8[t]i

f|Kouo-[a]

verso

MGr.

is

1

46

p dva-yKatov o-e rjv -yvwvai (as Ac 13 ), 255) «t irepl Tuiv ovSafiivuiv dp.eXtiT€, Trdo-to

(A.D. 257)

For Greek, 29

ui

I.

1

-

8

(A.D.

" read aloud," as generally

in classical

I.

"intimate," as

tjs

"at a

(a

—

private letter

ApaPos

P Fay

a.d.)

(iii/iv

Kal

where

Kal

dvt'-yvuiv it

-

and

eXvn-r|8-nv,

refers to copies of

an

" in up in public places o-vvoirra tols dva-yL-yvwo-Kovcriv, full view of those who wish to read." AW-yvwv is a common formula for an authenticating signature, like the Legimtis '

The

play on two

paralleled by ^ttio-toX^v

u

see e.g. P Par 69 s 10 (B.C. 233}. 13 compounds of -yivwo-Kw in 2 Cor I may be

Roman Emperors

:

P Oxy VII. 1062 13 81a Svpov i!va

irt(JL\|/w

o-avTov KaTa-yvois.

It is

-

'

(ii/A.i>.)

av|>]r|v 84 croi tt|V

avTTjv dvayvois vrj
record of the verb that the meaning "read" is essentially see LS and Attic, Ionic (Herod.) using trnXe-yeo-Sai. :

Schlageter

p.

In

24.

all -rrpoo-KWT|U.aTa

Preisigke

1019,

1020,

1022,

1023,

from the same Egyptian temple (Kalab-

—

we find the record of the schah), also 1065 (Abydos) adoration of a number of persons from one family, to which is appended Kal tov dva-yiviio-KOVTos, in one case following This inclusion of the reader, whoever 3 be, distantly reminds us of Rev I

Kal tov -ypdvpavTos.

he may

dva-yKdo-as €Kxwo-8fjvai to €V avTwi Koirptov, "please have the manure there banked up" (Edd.) c(. the use in Lk 14 23 , where dvd-yKao-ov describes the "constraint"

c6 iroujo-€is

.

.

:

Other occurrences of hospitality which will not be denied. are IV. 1042 56 (iii/A.D.) e[v]eVux[« t]cu SiKaioSorn, Kal d[v]rj[*yK]a£e p.€ irpoo-KapTeptiv tw prjp.[aT]i avToii

BGU

:

we venture

meaning

= Selections, is

it

f|-yr|o-dar|V

74 .

RV

The

(c.

p. 67)

[d]vavKaiv

r]Yr|o-a[s],

essential," Syll 656' (ii/A.D.) 88ev

790

inf.): cf.

margin

iiroXaapdvojitv a. etvai, 11

at Tit

is thanked for having given a certain sum els l ' Cf. P Grenf II. 14 (< (iii/B.C.) dva-y-Katas. avTov XP«£av ?x°HL ' v dva-yKaiav Tiuoê'vov uio-T« diroo-TtiXat The superlative is found P Par 46' (B.C 153) tts t^|v iroXtv.

XpfCas

)

«v Tots dva-yKaioTaTots Kaipots,

twv d\Civ

irdvTiov

and P Giss

I.

23

s

(ii/A.D.)

dva-yKaioTaTiiv 'i\a ttjv tijs v-yt£as 31 Cf. theelativein P Lond 42 o-ov. al. (B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30) " unless urgent busid-Ktp p.T> dva-yKaidTtpdv o-[e] impia-irai, 15 ness detains you," P Flor I. 61 (A.D. 86-8) evTvyxav" °"oi For the adverb, cf. P Flor rb TrpcoTov K[a]l dva-yKatoTaTov. II.

13S

5

4-n-el

dvaYKaicos o-ov XP^?™! OGIS 669* tuiv eirt^Tovirepl «Kao-Tou

irpotypaâ dva7Kaiu>s

(i/A.D.) |i.4vuv,

(A.D. 264)

p.ou

P Giss

oiSs'va 'xa>

I.

68* (early ii/A.D.) dvaYKatios Ypd

?x m ) W'T?' T ° v ^SV

(/.

dvayxaarcbg. The derived adj. dvaYKao-TiKos

V- r1 ^ °" e

'

etc

o-o£-

-

occur eight times in Vettius

Valens, with the meaning "po/etts," "efficax" (Ed.).

.

dvayxdC,a>. P Oxy IV. 717 1 ' (late i/B.c.) T|v]d-yKao-|j.ai podv avTwt. A somewhat weakened sense is seen in P Fay 1 10* (A.D. 94)

so

:

Moschion

edict

set

of the

meaning

£Xos,

Flor II. 142 2 (a.d.

els Tis dvayKaias 3 is "for the necessities Xptias, "for necessary wants," that 16 of life," is supported by P Oxy VII. I068 (iii/A.D.) X"P IV 108 80 (c. B.C. 129), where dva-yKt'as XP ia S. an d by Piiene ib.

i/A.D.) Xovrrbv oiv e'XaPov irapd to(v)

€ttlo-toXt|V

T^jv

20 23

BGU

we have P

(ii/A.D.) (tl) o-(()d8pa

dva-yKaiov

cf (B.C. 222) ws dv ovv dva-yvwvs 3 IV. I079 6ff similarly id. 13 also ,

,

8

,

P Eleph and

[tt|]v ciri.o-ToXT|V,

51

III 1 " (A.D. 95-6) ( "considering that

The word is (end of iii/B.C.) to* tc v/T|io-u.a dW-yvwcrav. used absolutely in P Amh II. 64* (A.D. 107) dva-yvu>o-8e'vTos, "a report was read." On the other hand it must mean in

IO 24

170

uaXXov

cf. Syll l\n> dva^Kaiov tXou dvayKaids tis tjv. For the Pauline 2 23 cf. P Fay phrase dva-yKatov Tj7€io-8ai, as 2 Cor 9°, Phil

737

s meeting of our body a despatch was read," and Michel 699

simply "read"

In combination with

Ac

in

timSTpep tvToXiKbv

264)

P Oxy

So avaYVuo-8eio-t]S. of a will. (A.D. 292) eirio-TaXua tv rju.iv dwYvwa-fBii], A.D. 150)

ib.

8-rrt

twv dva^KaioTtptov.

15

37 (late ii/B.C.) emXe'-ypaTos dva-yvuof the reading aloud of a petition, and PGoodsp Cairo

(c.

59

P Grenf

cf.

=

word

this

(late

avTT)v

to dvayKatov "necessitate coactus," P Leid B"- 3 (ii/B.C.) 11 tis to p.T(8Jv Tiiv dva'vKauov rip-ds iio-Tspav, P Flor II. 132

hell.

Myslerienreligiotien pp. 26, 31.

dvayircoaxw.

3

8T]Xdi;ti.y

dvayxalog. P Fay 109 1 (early i/A.D.) irpbs dvayKaiv (=-aiov). "' < (B.C. 116) Kara Ordinary uses may be seen in 1> Tor I.

339"

and Reitzenstein Die

Germanicus on a Berlin «du uoi pi| imo-8fjT«, dva-yKare

edict of

IV. 1141' (end of

(=111.

iii/A.D)

:

Tpio-ut'-yio-Te

an

p. 286)

o-ol p.ii8Jv •ypdij/ai, [iva] vor|o-T|s.

ctyvow, u 8£ iroCas 4£ oias urjTpas dv€YevvT)8r|S,
writings, e.g.

vi.

papyrus (Archiv

dva7Ka£«s.

dvayevvdco.

koVwv avtiKao-auev (/. dviryK-) avracrxô-Sai. ktX. "and with great them set to work" (Edd.). The con-

Kal u.6Ta troXXcov

ii/A.D.)

(<5)

clearly

needed

that which secured similar aor.

is

accordance with the

to restore the text, in

— the augment will

permanent footing

apparently intended in

be a blunder like

in Sitjkovovv, etc.

P

Amh

II.

133

A

12

(early

dvdyxrj. For ?x av cf.

dvd-yKr|v followed

P Oxy VII. 1061 4

bv the

infinitive,

(B.C. 22) dvdYKt)v

f o"xov

Lk

as

I4

1S ,

irapaKaXc'crai, 23

l,r (iii/A.D.) obliged to urge," P Flor II. 278 in The converse appears dvd-yKr|v Uo-xov c[vt]ux«Iv. The IV. 1141 4 ' (B.C. 14) 81b dvd-yKr| |i« So-xTlKt £V(pav£o-au " " occurs in Syll word 255" (iii/B.C.) iv calamity 4 In etc. Kal KaK0ira8£ais -ye'viiTai cf. 2 Cor 6

"I have been

-

BGU

=

dvd-yKais a leaden tablet found at Carthage, «]ijopK£[i;w

o-c]

tov

Paap£a-ypav, we

ception surviving: (

=

I.

Taipu

8ei>v

(?

=

tirl

,

Wunsch

AP4 1 (iii/A.D.)

dvd-yKT|s tov p.e'7av 'Apovpothinks, the Orphic con-

Wunsch

he compares P Lond

105) 8ebs 6

p.

Trjs

have, as

—

Trjs

121 618

dvd7Kiis TeTa-ypivos

mrv) Sapau8 'ASuval— in

neitlier

(iii/A.D.)

TaKoip of these

32

avayvcocris " the however can we speak exactly of great goddess of Vcttius in She Valens, p. 173 (top), figures Necessity." For the avTT|v tc ttjv irpovoiav Kal ri\v i€pdv 'Avd"yKT)v. ordinary use of the word we may quote Ostr 1 53 (Rom.) 1

10

dvdvKr|v, I' Flor II. 177 olSa oti Kal dvd-yKT]s Kat {jiro(j.vT|cr€tos 9 need compulsion and reminder," ib. 186

[W| &\Xu>sTr
(A. D.

257)

XPli5 €Tal

hi

tirtl

"you

)

tuv

(A.D. 259), 8id tt)v dvdvKrjv

sure of expenses,"

"the

dyaiXajp-dTtov,

pres-

222° (A.D. 256) ds xi dvaXuuaTa pou

ib.

The word

ttjs 4>povTi8os tv dvd^KT], etc.

is

MGr.

dva^rjreu) So P Tebt I. 9S 2' (c. B.C. 112) av ahihlypiQa (I. dvaS-), " for whom we are security," and the late P Grenf II 99 lfr

A.D.) AavtVr dvsSt'fjaTO ©aTjo-lav wott€ avTTjv Kal tq airo SiatTns ttoitjo-ti, " David has

-

(vi/vii

(tf)

dircXOti' ets SiaiTrjv

become surety for Thaesia on condition that she return to her home and busy herself with its duties." The verb is followed by the infinitive, P Tebt I. 75" (B.C. 1 12) dvaSe'xopai irdpov " I undertake to Sua-LV for the artaba

P

llib

I.

ff-

58*

diropcTpr|0-€iv o-itov

T|uiv

KivSvvovs ttoXXovs

81

(Magnesia, late ii/B.C.) ia.v hi pi) dvd-yvwo-iv [av]ToO KaOoTi irpoo-TfTaKTai

Syll 552

iroiTJo-ajvTai

several in-

:

tt)v

stances might be quoted from "reading." In P Tebt I. 61 survival of an earlier

meaning

iii/A.I). in

«irl Tfjs

:

"at

KajYJd

[4>v]\X[ov -yeJupeTpias, survey of the crops" (Edd.).

dvdyu). The use

Ac

of d. in

I2

4

1

(B.C.

(/>)*

the normal sense of

we have

18-7)

the

dva\vw[o-]5[ws] ttjs the revision of the

finds a ready parallel in Syll

366

els tov Stjpov tdv piv TroXt£TT]s t], diroFor the meaning " restore," " bring back," cf. P Par io 12 toOtov os dv dya-yd-vr], with reference to a runaway slave, and YVilcken's restoration {Archiv iv. p. 54S) of P

(i/A.D.

)

dvaxQevTO.

£tvoxio-6ai.

•]

339

20

Tas rt

(ii/B.C.)

441* (i/B.C.) Kal8iaTavTa

ib.

vTrip roiv TjatTt'pwv 8T|poo*ia>v

Syll 929

•n-poBupd |raTa d[v]a8€8(Yp€vous.

dvaScxopevoi KaKoiraSCav x°-P tv T0 ^

30

.

[.

*

trdo-av

(ii/B.C.)

H-riêvbs voTepfjo-ai StKat-

ov u^Btva T
Add 29

Syll 530

12

05

iv/B.c)

(late

=

P Tebt II.329 19 and P Ryl II. 77 38

(iii/B.c.),

(a.d. 177),

s4

•

[•

OGJS

cf.

:

Yap

245-4)

(B.C.

Trp€o-p«£as dve8e'x«TO irpoOvpws,

dvdyvwoi-.

provide dvaSeScKTai

Tfjs (dpTdprjS),

tax";

"undertake"; so P Eleph and BGU I. 194 11

(a.d. 139),

(A.D. 192) dvaSefdaevos T i\v

p€ôva dpxr|v oBk 6<(>eiX€i tt^|v tXaTTov' predominance of this meaning suggests

Heb

11

1

The

'.

its

application

Abraham had

statement that

The

d'Troipcij'yeiv.

in

"under-

" assumed the responsibility of" the promises, would not perhaps be alien to the thought. In Ac zo' it taken,"

"

is

hospitio excepit" (Blass), Attic vTroSe'xô-Qai.

5

Lond 921 (ii/iii A.D.) (=111. p. 134) dvavavtiv e[is apirtXov] of bringing back certain arouras to use as a vineyard. See the editor's note on P Oxy VII. 1032 8 (A.D. 162)

"we

dvf|£ajiev ktX. .

.

7

.

j

converted out of our

of an aroura of vine-land," and

!

136) yf}v dvd£ai da-rrtXa).

P

(On

own

ib.

ancient plots (c. A.D.

IV. 707 s *

the vulgar 1st aor. see above

134" (A.D. 260) lv[a] to dva-ydpevov ev Boupdo-Tu) KTT]p.aTLov uTroo-xto-Ofl, is rendered by Comparetti " perche la terra aniiessa in Bubasto venga dissodata."

under

£70).)

Flor

II.

Syll 936* Kal KaTapaXeVw Tap. TrevTT|Koo-Tdv ir[pl]v ti

t)

mean "before he

irwXjlv seems to

town

chandise) into the

dvdvav

mer" bring up" from " for

brings

BGU

putting

1200 14 (B.C. 1) toS tis'lTaXiav, modified in a transitive )

-

:

294)-

dvadeixvv/M. in inscr., in a sacrificial sense,

Frequent

Ac

sense of p.

dvaSaKvvuo-i. tu> Alt (Tavpov).

B.C.)

I19

25

I

2*

tdv

is

hi

dva86ix9r|a-eTai

*|

e. g.

14

Syll 553 Nearer to the

the astrological phrase in Vettius Valens, Ztiis

Kai

papT*vpT]o-r|

nvas

Kpdvo>,

^v-yevCo-oucriv.

vopipos -ydpos Note Syll 329 12

(B.C. S6) KeKptKtv dva8ei£ai tov Trpbs MiOpaSaTTjv irdXeaov, 9 which comes near our " declare war" : so in 44 1*

OGIS

ex suppl.).

dvadexo/iai. There

—P

Oxy

tovtou 8(£opai,

with

-

Yf'vrjTai

"

this,

if I

.

Sdvai)

the regular

is

persons

(tiiiropoi)

selected

for presenting a

whom

of well-to-do

list

number were

a certain

P Oxy

XtiToupYCa," and compare

a

for

word

from

to be I.

82*

(middle iii/A.D.) Tas dva86trei.s Tiiv XeiTovpYiiv, and BGU 22 See the note on P Ryl II. 91 3 I. 177). 194 (a.d. .

See also P

Flor

Kal dvaSeSwK*

PTebt we

(a.d. 265) ol dva8o9t'vT£s,

names had been "sent

whose V|v

2 237

I.

II.

397

13

eis

up";

(a.d.

In

198).

ib.

25

30

(ii/A.D.)

document

aKvpwa-iv, of a

;

279'

Syll

men

and so (ii/B.c)

to rt ^(pio-pa dveSuKev according to the best P Tebt II. 448 (ii/iii A.D.) tu dvaSiSdvTi o-ot to

find

reading.

^ttlcttoXlov

—

" the

bearer

" :

1GSI S30 22

cf.

dveYv«o-6r[

inro Adxr|Tos, (ttlo-toXt) Tupt'wv oTaTiwvaptwv dvaSo6eio-a 14 In P Oxy VII. 1063 cvos aviTwv. (ii/iii A.D.) to TriTTa[K]iov " pass on." dvaYVois pf) dva8us tcu 'Hpio[8]Ti we may render Note in ib. 1033 6 (a.d. 392) the strange form dvaScSoiT)p.E'vot.. " the In Vettius Valens p. 2I 1 Tas dva8o8«io-as (Spas = given hours," in a mathematical sense.

dva£dw. For

d.,

as

in '

(Crete,

date

?)

Rom

7',

Niigeli

CIG

47 cites

p.

2566

'

ApxoviKa ZaviXu

.

.

.

dva£cSo-a

ApTt'pi8i

where Archonica fulfils a vow to Artemis, "being once more." Other instances of the verb from profane sources will be found in Deissmann p. 94 ff. «tiaK[d]u>,

alive

LAE

dva£t]T£0>.

a legal sense of this word which is not uncommon III. 5 1 3 57 ff (A.D. 184) iav tis £iyrT|[o-is] irepl

is

(a.d. 130) IV' o&v toxis o-vvo\j/LoiJvTas " dvaStSdvat ('_»r cLo-8tdva8wT«, the editors remark that -

.

IV.

rty irpdtroSov dvr|-yp.€'vov For its sacrificial use (as in Ac 7* 1 CI OG1S direction. 17 (c. B.C. 127) dvavavti>v €K tov ISiov Tavpous 8vo Kal 764 KaXX«pt|[o-as ktX so elsewhere in this inscr. (= Cagnat IV.

(iii/ii

On P Fay 26 13ff .

(the

or sells it," i.e. familiar use of dvd"yeiv

The the landing stage. out to sea" is found in

drac5(c5(u/«.

Trpbs

any action

avTbv is

avTbs tovto dvabrought against him in connexion .

.

.

[tva>]

will take the responsibility

upon myself" (Edd.).

The verb 1066 18

is

capable of general use, as in

(iii/A.D.) dva^T|TT|0-ov [pt'vT)v]

specially used of searching for implication of difficulty, as in the it

is

"look

human

NT

I.

71"

(B.C.

245-4) tt^v irdo-av

for

file."

But

beings, with an

passages.

o~itov8t|V

P Oxy VII. a

So P Hib

Trohio-ai oir[us

33

ava ^COTTVpt€0) dvaji^T-nSe'vTes

them"

for

avaipuo

" make diroo-TaXwo-i, every with

etc.

reference

lo search

effort

who had

certain slaves

to

of the Aramaic 0-vp.poXov being wholly unknown, it could be used as a curse— like unknown words in later It days should be noted that the new meaning "curse" naturally attached itself to the late form dvd8epia rather than to the older dvd8r|p.a. Nouns in tended to weak root!

P Rein 17 13 (B.C. 109) has nearly the same 12 Syll 220" (iii/B.c.) ex suppl., P Flor I. 83

deserted.

phrase

cf.

:

A.D.)

(iii/iv

ava£riTr|8«vTa

I.

13S (late

tov

irpbs

dvairep.8T]o-eo-8ai

P Tebt

KpaTio-rov eiriTpoirov.

ii/B.C.)

dva£r|-

22

id. 53 (B.C. no) 01 dva^Tr(9[€JVT€S, "the culprits having been searched for." For the noun dva^TJi-no-is, cf. P Fay 107 s

Tovpevos 'Ovvuitppis ov\ evpio-KeTai, ev8uvbu.€voi

"

133)

(a.D.

TroVô-ao-dai

tt|v

Ka8rjKovcrav dva£T|Tna-iv,

hold the due inquiry," P. Tebt irp[bs] dva£T|TT|v

P Ryl

II.

7S

32

(/.

-T|criv)

II.

\6prov,

423

t<-

12

(early iii/A.D.) ''to look for hay," and

(a.D. 157) irepl dva^TTJcrews ndv8r|pos.

ava£(07ivgea>.

A

(ii/iii

a.D.)

compound

-

iv.

2S4

p.

and

f.,

cf.

F.

C. Conybeare

Exp

in

VII.

avaOdlloj

word

is

not rare in the

LXX

see under dvd6e;jia. The form may be by eK8ep.aTii> in P Tebt 1. 27 10s (B.C. 113) " be eK8«paTi.o-8î, proclaimed a defaulter." There is also a simplex in BGU IV. H2j'M (u.C. iS) eijivai T(i EvayyeXwi. illustrated

iroieio-8ai,

BGU

occurs in

IV.

ni2 ls

(B.C.

4)

irape£Xr|
Se ko.1

tj

Evê'veia to iraiStov 8dXXovo-av.

— Latin,

Deissmann's discovery of dvdSepa

in the

" Biblical Greek "

sense, in a source entirely

independent of Jewish influence, a remarkable confirmation of his general thesis. At the

end of a heathen curse from Megara, belonging a separate line of large letters

(LAE

p.

p. 49,

verb occurs three times in the same curse, S

f.

avTovs,

A.D.,

—

1.

a derivative See on this the

to

following YVackernagel). Hatzidakis Einleiiung,

plentiful material in

£[op.]ev

i/ii

f.) dvdBepa "curse!" interprets as of the accented o to « is explained as a

Greek extension of the augment

Nageli

(cf.

to

ANE0EMA which

92

The weakening vulgar

.

.

same sense, is well shown in a trilingual inscr. Greek and Punic— in G. A. Cooke's North Semitic

the

109 (ii/B.c), 'AcrKXrrJrup M^pp^ dvd8ep.a This answers to donum dedit in the Latin, "113 in the Punic. Inscriptions,

p.

p\op.bv e'o-rno-e KAe'wv.

dvai'deta.

OG/S 665 16

(a.D.

48-9

p. I.

64

f.

The

5 dva.8ep.aTi-

S dva8eu.a[T(]£opcv, and on the back 1. For the complete text, tovto[vs].

dva8«p.aTt[i;]op.cv

originally edited by Wiinsch, see IG III. 2, and also his Antike Fliuhtafeln, p. 4 ff. Newton (Essays in

)vTrb

tuv

irXeoveKTiKtos Kal dvaiSws

Tats e£ovo-iais d"iroxpw(i€va>v associates the original adj. from which dvatSeia comes with another which n ell illustrates

connotation

— audacious

for a slightly different

dvdOe/ua.

he

.

Dittenberger content with "dvd8r|p.a, dva8r|p.aTa passim." That the alternative lived on in Semitic districts as well as in Greece

its

is

e-n-l

Tpaire?av eVBecrpov irapaxupT|0-iv Syll 329* (i/B.c), meaning "to deposit."

dvdd)]jua. See Index to Syll III. p. 206, which shows how the old form and the later dvdBepa (like dvdSr|u.a and dvdSepa, etc.) lived on side by side. In his index to OGZS

LXX

there

p. 3S).

(especially in Sirach), five

times in this rare tense and four times transitively. It is a curious problem whence the derived it. The simplex

is

MGr:

ufnOe/iariCo}. For the meaning

itself, in

one of the words that Nageli cites (p. 81) to prove that in Phil 4.10 dveSdXeTe to inrep epov 4>poveiv, Paul has taken vocabulary from the more cultured Koivt}, through his later intercourse with Greeks. It should be noted, however, that is

the

is

(Thumb, Handbook

is

40.

p.

develop which always had it. thus dvd8ep.a ecre'va, "a curse on vou " in -ohs,

:

— an occult pamphlet — avrb "yap ecrnv to

x 7 dva^wirvpovv rds irdo-as (3ipXovs, cf. id. V (iii/iv A.D.) Sl' ov £imrvpeiTai. irdvTa irXdo-p.aTa. See further Anz Subsidia,

The noun

8ep.aTicravTi

Tim I 6 ), P Leid

of the Pastorals (2 but vouched for in the common speech of the day characteristic

\yxvi. 43

-p.a

form by association with those

(a.D.

185)

(=

II.

"desire to get connotation Sir 25—.

p.

174) the adj.

is

" :

cf.

Lk

n 8 and

P Lond 342 14 used of a man who In

proves himself dvaiSr|S ev rrj Kiupn by levying contributions on the inhabitants etc. and for the verb see P Ryl II. I4I 19 ;

(a.D. 37) dvai.8evdp.evo 1 "

to

pay

p.r|

diroSiivai,

"shamelessly refusing

(Edd. ).

dvaiQEOiQ. " " Field (Notes, p. 116) remarks that or " slaying" killing would be more adequate than "death" (AV, RV) as a Since even the AV of 2 Mace 5 13 which he rendering. " notes, does not make "unto the killing of him English, we " must either keep "death or substitute "murder," which the tone of dvaipu would fairly justify see sub voce. ,

:

as

Archaology, p. 193 f.) describes a number of leaden tablets of about B.C. 150 discovered at Knidos, in a sacred precinct dedicated to Persephone and other deities, which were graven with similar anathemata. The person

whom

was always devoted to the vengeance of the two Infernal Goddesses, Demeter and her on

daughter,

With

1

the curse was to

fall

"May he

Cor 1621

or she never find Persephone propitious !" may be compared the ending of a sepulchral

from Attica, where on any one's interdvd8eu.a fering with the remains the curse is called down the meaning fJTw papdv d8dv (see Roberts- Gardner 387) inscription (iv/v A.D.)

—

:

Part

I.

dvai oe co. The commercial sense of dvaipe'w seems the commonest. P Lond n6S ,f (a.D. 18) (=111. p. 136) dvTi tov tokov [u]y dvei'pTvrai, "the interest on what she has borrowed," -

ib. 1 164" (A.D. 212) (=111. p. 15S) dvnpfjo-8ai tov iruXovvTa 7r[apjd tov wvovpe'vov t^v crvvn-€
dXX[r|]Xovs

Tip.t|v,

BGU

IV. 1136 2

P Fay (do.) "receiving" money: so P dveiXav[To.

ioo' 9,

Flor

(<.

26 I.

B.C. 11): cf id.

(a.d. l

3-

a

99)

(a.d.

1

s

135 dv^piju-ai, of

153),

ib.

81 s

In the more general sense of "take up," P Tebt I. 138 (late ii/B.C.) dveXopevos tt|v eavTov pdxaipav, and the interesting imperial letter, now dated in the time of (A.D.

103).

5

34

avaiTio? Hadrian {Hermes

xxxvii.

84

p.

BGU

ff.),

I.

140

109

with

dvaxalvnrco.

reference to t[o]vtovs, c[v]s 01 Y0veis avrwv rai ttjs o*TpaFor ,ne active cf. P Oxy I. 37° TtCas &ve£\a[v]TO XP"*'"!'(A. I). 49) (= Selections, p. 49), dvetXev dirb Koirptas dppevi

ra Syll So 3

tSoWaiToO

(iii/B.C.)

P Oxy X. 1297 9

d-yKaXiJil/ai..

[to go-Bos 6 0«]bs (Asclepios)

(iv/A.D.) of a vessel of

oil.

"

picked up from the dung-heap a male a-uipdnov, foundling": the corresponding passive is used of the same 9 transaction in ib. 3S (A.D. 49-50) (= Selections, p. 52), 8 avtCpnTcu diro Koirp(.as. The recurrent formula SovXikov kov

n-aiStov dvcUpeiov iiroTh-Biov (as shows how technical the term had

the

avcix p&£t&)

'

dvcupf|o-aC

-

6

16

IV. I107 9

become

II.

142

of a city

:

cf.

vaipeiv 244 as 6l(i) (cf.

So P Petr

— makes

it

— B.C.

Ac

13)

21

7

For

.

"

So

destroyed."

u.e'XXw[v]

also,

the

:

— an

apology The compound dvTa-

avTavairXupoOv) occurs frequently in P Tebt I., (B.C. 1 18-7) [av]Tavaipf8e£(rns. "subtracted."

III. 76"'

:

(ii/B.c),

" confiscated "

a farm-holding

104

ib.

BGU

III.

,

For the ordinKapij/Ei cts ttjv irpoYCYpap.p.ft'vTjv 9u-yo.Te'pa]. cf. P 8 10 (iii/B.C), p.£Ta 8t to-Ot'

" return," ary sense

Magd

See also Anz Subsidia,

dvaiavTds |io«].

p.

314

f.

(iv/A.D.) pouXop,evoi.

(Rom.) dvcup£9fjvcu probable.

8 we metaphorical use in -Lk io 896* (ii/A.D.) irdvTa Ta «p.d dva-

In connexion with the

may quote

8

fragmentary, but the general subject

is

the Jews

for

Syll 929

P Par 68 G

seemingly, in context

in

:

p.e

Amh

P

cf.

meaning "kill,"

BGU

dvaxd/miTco.

4

toO

to the state,

of

dvei.X'np.p.evorj,

BGU

dvdxeificu. For the sense acatmbere (Jn 6 11 etc.), which does not seem to be older than the Macedonian period, may be cited ,

BGU

I.

344

A.

(ii/iii

It.),

a

of

list

names

of ol dvo.Kip.cvoi,

and ending y£vovScu dvSpes dvo/yeCpevou (!) p.?. occurs in the more ordinary sense, as passive to

The verb

dvaT^Grjpi, 46 in the great Ephesian inscr. Syll 656 (ii/A.D.) dvaK«to-Ocu of the month Artemision (so also tt] Beul (" be dedicated"), ,

'

III. 776'-

(i/A.D).

1.

The same meaning appears

B2 ).

koA dvaKetpt'vwv

Tfji

in ib

827

Oupavtai 'AcppoSvm

4

Kadicpwp^'vwv

(i/B.C.

).

avalxioQ. 7 Syll 8 1 6 c7X^ avTas "iTr)S to avafriov atpa d8(Kios,

ib.'

2

This interesting into aipa to dvafnov. from the LXX, is given by scription, containing phrases The latler Dittenberger as of Jewish or Christian origin. alternative has been rightly excluded, since there is no sign visible. The prayer is a Jewish prayer for venof the ,

'iva € y8tKT|0'r|S

NT

or the beginning geance belonging to the end of the second, See the full discussion in Deissof the first century B.C. mann LAE, p. 423 ff., and note the remarkably similar but

pagan prayer from Alexandria

ava?ta.6i£(o. This term, common is found in a Christian

in

Preisigkc 1323 (ii/A.D.).

medical writings (Lk 7

in

letter of iv/A.D.,

echoes— P Oxy VI. 939" (=

which

Selections, p.

16 ,

Ac

is full

9

130) JSoijev

.

),

.

it naturally does not figure in our non-literary sources belongs to a more cultivated stratum of thought see its record in Grimm. But the commonness of KccbdXaiov, "sum," total," would make the meaning obvious even to ordinary :

—

readers.

dvaxUvw.

.

8e 8p.ws dveKTOTepov to"XT]K€'vai dvaKa8eo-9eio-a, voo-nXorepov • to be in a more tolerable to 0-up.aTiov Jx"> " sne seems state in that she has sat up, but nevertheless she is still in a

somewhat

sickly state of body."

See Hobart,

s.v.

its

mentary P Giss

noun

dva.Ka£vu>o-is

who

—

have not been traced in any might very well coin a word of

words, going back to old Greek stems and only combining 6 them afresh. Here the similar dvaKcuvtiJeiv (Heb 6 ) exists in literature, as

that

Did Paul not know them, form words for his purpose, on such

does dvaKoivio-is.

he had to

an analogy as dvovedw? Or were his words current in a limited district only? Thayer notes that Hernias used dvaKoivuo-is like

(

Vis.

iii.

8')

a reminiscence of

independent

p.

103

ff.

;

there is however no proof that he really did so. these and other "new words" of Nageli, p. S3, remarks on Paul that they answer in formation to that of other Koivrj

so

Pauline and other Studies,

(early iv/A.D.) crimes i
dvaKaivow.

source earlier than Paul, this sort

marking the pagan reaction about A.D. 304-13, see

tions as his

dvaxonrio. P Flor I. 36 s

dvaxmvoco and

Sir

it.

attention to the fact that in

f.

dvaxaiv(£a>. See

unable to illustrate

the anti-Christian Society of Tekmoreioi at Pisidian Antioch the President was TrpwTavaKXtTns, who sits in the chief an indication that the place at table, and he takes this as For such imitaritual feast was moulded on the Eucharist.

•

p. 11

"

NT

to recline at a table," writers use dvaKXCveo-Boi, The instead of the classical irapa- and KaTa-KXtveo-flcu, in a way which suggests that this usage was characteristic of the com-

mon speech, though we are W. M. Ramsay has drawn our

40

NT

of

dvaxecpahcaoco

use.

:

r\

Rom

d. Tciv irvtv.p.dTwv vp.
12 2

,

and

is

looks

no warrant

for

I.

87

10

(ii/A.D.)

.

.]

irapa-y-yeXXeiv

ava-

So

context

what the

suggests. scanty Koirijvai [. . , from 16 also in P Thead 19 (iv/A.D.) Stop.0.1 ttjs crfjs dpe[TTJ]s KeXeio-cu

.

.

.

ttjv

£{iSoKip.do-T)S>

to

irai.8i.dv

ttjs

"vvvcukos

approve the few cursives that show

dvaxgdtco. The vernacular

character of this

established by our one citation, ko.1 f||iiiv

6r|av

dvaKpd|avTcs

(for

-wv

it

Gal

compound

BGU !)

in

as

81'

oil

not encourage us 5'.

is

sufficiently

IV. 1201 11 (ii/A.D.)

tT|V Ku>p.T|V irpbs

|3ot|-

the temple o yvp.vao-iapxos ktX. on fire, so that the word on this occasion

KaT«irri8r|0-«v

Serapis was

dvo.Koirf|vai

The word obviously does

:

of

no

doubt implies considerable vigour, as we should expect from its

record elsewhere.

35

avaKpLvay avaxQivco. " For the judicial sense examine,"

\vov

Cor a 3

I

,

8fjvai

ef.

6 Kal Syll 512* (ii/B.C.) dvaKpivdvTu 8c substantive (q.v.) is found in the

crup.[cpdvTios],

The

p.dpTupas. previous line of the latter inscription.

in

avdxQioig. In OG/S 374 (i/B.a), which comSee on dvaKpivw. memorates a certain Papias, a privv councillor and chief physician of Mithradates Eupator, King of Fontus. we find him described as TCTa-yv-e'vov 8c Kal cirl Tciv dvaKpurewv. " non lam Dittenbcrger gives reasons for thinking that iudicem

quam

hoc

inquisitorem

significat,"

one who pre-

men suspected of conspiracy : a rescript of Augustus, who says Kal a[vrlas Tas dvaKp£o-€is, the precis of a

sided over the examination of cf.

Syll 356

s8

6),

(B.C.

ire'irov4>a 8c vp.civ

preliminary inquiry, cf. also Prcisigke 156S 'A. tov o-\>*y*ycvf| Kal ktX. Kal cma-rpaTr|'yov Kal irpos Tais dvaKpicrccri (reign

The noun occurs again in I* Tebt I. where a man is described as 6 irpbs Ta[i.s In P Lips I. 4 1S (A. D. 293) the word follows

of Euergetes

86

!

ff

-

II.).

(late ii/B.c),

d]yaKp£crco-ci.

and Mitteis notes that it occurs in P Lond 251 337—50) (= II. p. 317) likewise in connexion with the " since dvaKpio-is means a preliminary purchase of a slave : examination [Voritntersitchitng), one thinks of a trial made diro-ypac^TJ, (a. D.

Cf. the use of the

before the purchase of the slave." in

Ac

25

P Lond 905 (ii/A.D.) (= III. p. 219) has dvaXT||j.Trand the noun dvaXTip-irTcs in a very illiterate docu" ment. Repeat," of an advocate setting forth his case, is the meaning in P Tor I. I"- 20 (B.C. 116) (= Christ. II. " repetens quae p. 36) dvaXapiv e£ wv irapeVciTO o 'Epjitas Hermias protulit" (Peyron). The Biblical use of "take up" for an ascension into heaven is naturally not paralleled cpdycoi.

as in

Michel 4099 (beginning of iii/u.c.) tovs piv irXci]o-TO\>s tuv 8ia4>€pop.e'vuv dva[Kpivdp.]cvoi iroXXaKis c<|>' avTovs 81cTo[i]s

avaXoyia

word

26 .

our sources

avahifiyiQ. P Tebt II. 296 19

verb.

dvaKvxj/a

(/.

-Kv\|/ai)

irdiroTe cv r-p TpiKO|iiai inrb

aiirxvvT]s, "it is not possible ever to look

up again

in

Tricomia for very shame." It appears also in P Ryl I. 2S 23 (iv/A.D.), on omens drawn from twitching one sort portends that the man "will suffer loss for a time and will emerge again from his troubles" (Ed. ck tuv KaK&v

—

—

avcJM/iifidvco. Syll 329*' (i/B.C.) dvaXapdvTas t& OTrXa, "taking up," P Tebt II. 296'' 15 (A.D. 123) has the verb twice

literally.

= " receive."

OG/S

IIcpa-LKTJs co-Gtjtos

vestiture (with the

on this PSI 74 5ff

inscr.

383

136

(see

under dvdVqpAJ/is) Kdcruov

d[v]aXap.pdvwv, uses it for the first insacred thread of Parsism, presumably

the Hibbert Lectures, 1912, pp.

(iii/A.D.)

.

so

P Oxy

Perg

I.

249

s4

.

106-8).

.

Schweizer /'erg

(a/.

VI. 899 s ' (a.d. 200)

u>

p.

203).

dvc£Xn,p.irrai cttio-toX^

tov Kpa[T(o-Tov] 8i[o]ikt]tov, the editors translate "to which is joined a letter of his highness the dicecetes," and quote ib. 9S5 and BGU I. 16S 2 * toIs virop.vT|(iao-i dvcXT|(j.4>6T|.

The participle Td P Oxy IV. 7o7 8S35 in

BGU

paid

{sc.

one form of "recep-

'-

inrb avX?| 8n.X(w9clo-a) cmKCKpaTfjo-Oai irpb ttjs dvaXr)u\|/ews

—

OG/S 383 102 the inscription of Antiochus IIcTco-oOxou. I. of Commagene (i/B.C.)— vnrcp dvaXruJ/cus 8iaST|p.aT0s, his The substantive coronation : see also the verb above. follows the verb's wide range of meaning, which we have Dr Charles only partially illustrated, as needless for the NT. 20 above) quotes Ryle and James as claiming Pss. Sol. 4 51 be the earliest instance of its use (as in Lk 9 ) for "ascension" into heaven.

(/.

c.

to

avakioxw. P Flor II.

212 4 (a.d. 254)

cis

TocravTT]v aTux(av ^X6cs

c'x"v o-c dpTa[PJiiv p.Ccv olvov dvr|Xw8-r|0-av K(cpap.(a) fy, P 164-58) p/nSc dvaXCo-Kciv x a ^ KOU S> etc.

1

22

Eleph

I

19

jjltj

5

Par 49 (B.C. Notice dvaXoupevwv in the same sense,

(=

(=111.

113)

(B.C.

Selections, p. " see to

adcrai,

p.

181).

II.

P Lond 77

1177

16 (iii/iv

11

A.D.)

121) povT(o-aTC ovv Ta dvaXuSe'vTa ctoitherefore that you furnish the sums exI.

5S

20

(A.D. 2S8)

" useless expense

proposed reduction

to a

P Grenf

it

P Oxy

pended."

ir[a]uo-CTai.,

Td adTaia dvaXwp,aTa

will be stopped," with reference

in the

number of

treasury

officials.

which does not happen The verb is an to occur in NT, is exceedingly common. whose simplex survives in the early compound of faXio-Kw, of -aFa- after passive dX{o-Kou.ai: the a is due to contraction loss of

dvdXa>(j.a (often dvJjXwp.a),

digamma. The meaning destroy is therefore parallel Note aor. dvdXcao-a P Oxy X. 1295 s (ii/iii

with dvaipcV A. D.).

dvciXTip.u.c'va

(c

avaloyia.

A iii/A.D.

a|i$

,

In

money

:

dvaXapdvTas irap' cp.oO t^v In P Lille I. 14 6 (B.C. 243-2) 6(ioXo-y£av iiiro I c'Ypa|j.|Mviiv. dvdXapc 8' [oiv ajuTov tov KXfjpov ds to PacriXiKdv, and P Oxy III. 471" (ii/A.D.) t^|v ovo-iav avTov dvaX^p.4>0rjvat (|i erased) kcXcvcis, the verb has the meaning "confiscate":

the receipt for

is

means "entertainment"

It

The noun

dvaKviJ/ci).

cf.

(a.d. 123)

36 tion") in Syll 41S (iii/A. n. ). dva^Kdôvo-iv r|p.ds £cvias auTois irapc\cLV Kal CTcpa irXeio-Ta els dvdXiip.\|/iv auTwv P Oxy VI. 9S6 11 (early ii/A.D.) dvcu dp-yvptou xopiyyetv.

-

•rijs

73.

for a priestly office, c| dvaX(rjv)/cuis) cv avT
Xwtivou.

P Par 47 23ff (c. B.C. 153) (= Selections, p. 23), a very28 : grandiloquent but ill-spelt letter, will illustrate Lk 2t

Son

p.

TocraiTa Xr|p.paTa dvaXCo-Kuiv us

avaxvTiTca.

ouk

Jewish writings see Charles's

for exx. in

:

note on Apoc.of Baruch,

a

D. 136).

IV. I165 16 (B.C. 19),

=

"

obligations"

Cf. the phrase

dy(XT)i)>ay

[KaTa

is

found

cpavov

d.,

o-vv]Ypa(j>T|V

citation

may be made from P

Flor

I.

50

91

Kar[d

dvoXo-ytav Tiiv <|)OivtKuv (once irpos a.). P Amh II. 64 13 "proportionately." The verb is found in 107) dvaXoYovvTas t+iv c[ir]i|xcXetav, which the

to]

kit'

(a.d. |i-f| For editors translate "incapable of doing their duties." II. 85 17f - (a.d. 78) irapa8€x0r|o-eTai adjective see P

Amh

— dirb

tov irpoKcip-c'vov <()cipou koto rb dvdXo-yov, "a to us from the aforeproportionate allowance shall be made

T|p.Iv

said rent" (Edd.)

Tb)

P Ryl

•n-eiroviiTai.

II.

99

-rf|v

us to write Tb

do

in

P Kyi

II.

:

so in Syll 329

7

(iii/A.D.).

eirL8tip.{av

dvd 154

tj

.

91

.

and (without It is

o-eavd-rnTi.

Xd-yov (Aristotle, 32

(b.c. 86),

Syll 371" (i/A.D) dvdXoyov

Cf.

etc.),

(AD. 66) kotu Tb

as the

d. X.

t[uv

open

to

editors a]r|V
36

avakoy'i<ô\xai

The adjective is only The adverb is found Wisd I3 6

in the first stages of evolution in the

see LS.

:

modern sense "analogously"

occurs very frequently in Syll and

Kal l$t\, II. p. 35) (B.C. 116) (= Chrcst. tov Eirtdvous €Twv dvaXo"yi£ou.6vwv Tiiv \p6vutv, diro uev This arithmetical sense i<8 ktX., "told oft," "reckoned up." " is the oldest for the whole group and cf. Xifyos "a/c -

'

—

=

would seem that the metaphor was conscious even when 3 the use was widened. So in Heb 12 dvaXo-yi.o-ao-8« immedi" as it to the

it

were, balancing," ately follows the reference Cf. of the irpoKeifiEvn x a P°- against the tremendous cost. " count the simplex in Phil 4 9 where we are bidden to ,

our spiritual treasure.

P Tor

later), cf.

Si itp u.A

Ixavds

I.

i

u

-

meaning "depart" (Polybius and

16

(= Chest.

(B.C. 116)

KaTa<|>8apds Tas \€ipas, dvaXucrai

T)va-yKdo-8r|v,

fjfie'pas

epxop-e'vwv Eis

is

Closely parallel

II. p. 32) ryii

twv dvBpwTrwv

to

els

dveXvo-e,

P Limd 44"

(=

161)

(B.C.

I.

|MTa KpauY^js In a Ptolemaic

p. 34)

rjo-ux'as dvaXieiv.

p.e8'

we

in Archiv p. 50 papyrus published by Grenfell-IIunt find X0
i.

=

10

So ib. 4S1 (iii/ii B.C.) Ta dp€Tav 8t' ty-ypdcbw eir[€'8ti|]e. T€ i\ dpxr)[sj oiK€ta inrdp[xovTa SeXcvKC-ucrijv ck Trpo-ydvwv s f Sioti a iroXis twv (? ii/B.C.) dve[ve]wcraTo, ib. 654 -

'Epptovcwv dvaveovTaC t€ Tav trvyyivnav Kal cpiXiav ktX.. OG/\ 90 35 (Rosetta stone. B.C. 196) Trpoo-Trvv6avdpe-vds t€ Ta twv i[€]pwv Ttp-tcoTaTa dvavc-oviTO em ttjs tavTov PacriXc-ias (is

For the meaning "die" Nageli, p. 34, cites the memorial 2 Kal ttws \ioi pepfwTai Kal ttws inscription IGSI 1794 (Rom.) p.a8r|o-(T|), cf.

ib.

dvafidQTrjroQ. For a. — " sinless," as laid

is

it

oo-tis

down

dp«T^|v

dpapTavav

—

(1T|

7 in In S , c(.

Musonius,

d-irai/reio-Sai.

ejjt'uaSev,

eireiirtp

c-ivai

,

dvajxdp-r^Tov,

(xovt)

dpeT-ri,

See also Aristeas 252

p.

6 16 where

ttoic-1

\lt\

dvapc-tVavTas tov

BGU

Thus 1151

IV.

35

(B.C. 13)

ai-rois \po(vov) aexpi and in almost the same

p.ep£-picrp.(e'vov)

tov eKTicraL to 6Xov Ke-cpdX(aiov), 18 64 terms 1053' 33 (id.), 1055" {id), I156 (B.C. 15), 1167 who are to without of debtors pay up "waiting (B.C. 12), " The word is MGr. the time allowed them. for

irpoo-8eo|«vois

(ii/B.C.

—

so also in '

— for koitt|o-o)

)

'"

uaivop.'

oTav

dvap.[vT]]o-Bu>p' «i

Mayser Gr.

the form see

p.

povo-

(A. D.

31'.

and

153),

12

exceedingly imperfect,

piXP 1 t°v o-vo-TavTos .

.]

be quoted from papyri. Sapa-iruov TeVaKToi

81

Strass

52' (a.L>.

charge 1

5

and similarly P Flor

(a. d.

103)

The word seems

(B.C. 217).

I.

u^| 6

I

P Magd

also

cf.

:

1 )

I.

be confined to legal

to

phraseology.

avavriQiyzog. So spelt in OGJS 33S 138 (Pergamon, ii/i B.C.), with the " 36 meaning beyond possibility of dispute," as in Ac 19 Grimm notes that the word begins in Polybius, where the .

io 28

Ac

active sense of

also paralleled

is

so in xxiii. 8 11

:

,

where Schweighauser renders " summo cunctorum consensu."

dvditOQ.

P

Strass

8

I.

262), dvdîa [t]t]s vtto ctov TrdcrLV Cf. also

(A. D.

5

Tjaiv TrpvTavcvoîevns €ipT|[v]riS 6 Trpeo-pvTT|s Tra8(iv.

Aristeas

217

dv

ttws

hi,

f|pu)Ta

The word

Trpdo-o-otaev.

survives in

urjSiv

MGr =

dvd£iov

"

taurwv

incapable."

I.

57

6s

(A.

1>.

for "relief" (dvaTraucrews)

and

in

BGU

180 6

I.

;

(ii/iii

we

A.D.)

accorded

dva[Travo-t]ws

Xpd[v]ov

223-5) a septuagenarian pleads from public duties (XttTovp-yiat) read of the TrtvT[a]eTT| to veterans [ura. r[f[V

or temporary rest as a preparation for future toil, This which Lightfoot (on Philem 7 finds in dva-rravw. )

brings out all the better the differentia of KaTdiravo-is Heb 4, the Sabbath followed by no weekday.

(«Tr)oi(ovv)To

iv KptJT-rj [.

.

.

in

dvcaiavio.

The verb 23

105'

(B.C.

is

dp 91

oi'p|as 16

(A.D.

P Tebt

a technical term of agriculture in

103), to rest land '-

(A.D. 149)

by sowing

(=

II. p.

189

Svo diro votov dvaTrauueo*t 159)

yivicri.

dvairauaaTos,

crops upon

light

f.),

o-impuv

\€[v€]cri,

.

Amh

V

I. it. .

.

II.

" with light crops" p. 157 f. s8 ' I. 72

(Edd.), and the full discussion by Wilcken Archiv i. Land thus rested was iv dvarraiiaaTi., P Tebt 8

(A.D. 121)

itself,

as

(=

III. p.

P Fay II2 4

139), or

(A.D. 99)

unfortunately .](cr)(as Kal

[Ta] dvairavp-aTa vTrdo-xetcrov, "hoe the fallows" (Edd.). A wider use may be seen in P Oxy VIII. 1121 12 (a.D. 295), " " connotation gone Tavn-ns Trpb with the temporary

TroXepov, (iv dvd(p.vr|o-)iv

6Xtyu>v tovtcov rjatpwv tov p£ov dvaTravo"au€vr)s dSiaStVov,

In the Magnesian inscr. Syll 929

.

ib.

11

(B.C. 1 14-3), P Lond 1223 could be called dvdTrai)(ia

383.

dvd/irjjaig.

.

P

dyave[ii]o-eu>s,

Cf P Lond 3I4 15 ava/ufiV))oxa>. 26 P Grenf dvap.qi]vr|o-Kdp.c-vou iraTpiiov. (ii/B.C. Syll 25b i£ €t & Ta v dvap.vT|a-8w (is I. i literary) 68vvt| ue ^x

in this part

may

D. 89-97)

(A.

respite,

of Augustus, collected in

:

20

As will be seen from the dTrdJXucrtv from military service. record of the verb below, the essential idea is that of a

(bis).

occurs several times in the Alexandrian papyri of the reign

ktX.

274

a renewal of a mortgage,

dvdjiavaig. In P Flor

ava/J£va>

at]

substantive

II.

139 dvaXveiv tov piov.

p.ii8tva

iv p£w.

The

Ka6r|K€L.

Thus P Oxy

)

i

dvtXvtra

record as an

TtTa-yfJ-tvov,

120) oiopevwv 4(j>' iKavbv xp<> vov KaTa8ape'vTa |ie (ri.c. So;/;. 22 29 (ii/B.C.) diroo-uXr|(ras T|p.ds «VTev86v dvaXva-eiv.

Te 8i.acrTeXAop.tvoi>

its

:

I

"

(Peyro'n, and so repetere 29 the contemporary P Par 15

"demandatam mihi stationem Mitteis).

OG/S

Nearest to by Schlageter, p. 25. 13 Eph 4" is Syll 722 (later than B.C. 167— from Cnosus, in dialect) opoiws 8J Kal rav tiivorav dv i\(i iropTl (i. e. irp&s) Tav rrdXiv dvavc-wpevos avTws (/. avTds Ed.) Tav Trpo*yoviKdv

for

intransitive

note

is

Te'[Xos] dvav€w[cr]c-ws Tf)s TrpoKeia
avalvw. For the

word

Attic

avaloyit,ofiai. P Tor I. I v 30

over"

avavsoco

in

.

—

uvonrava)

106

(ii/B.C.),

we have

.

.

:

"a

few

days

ago

she

died

intestate"

(Edd.)

So

in

37

avairaoco '00 Preisigke

205, upon a

1

ev

mummy,

'AXelavSpcCa avairavo-d-

609, 611, two "R.I. P." Christian gravestones (icvos. 3 or the K(vpi)e, dvdira[v]o-ov [ tt'|v +uxn,i' tov SovXov
and

ib.

—

reconsidering Lightfoot's definition for

NT

avacTTacris 4 but with a (I hiladelphus) dvairXT)poiJTuo-a[v] (a) (3) In I' Lille I. S 14 (iii/B.c.) a hiatus both before and after.

54

demands

petitioner

the restoration of certain cattle that

"in i.ikenfrom him, that he may "make up" oJttojs Suvwuai dvairXTjpovv tu e[K]4>dpia ttjs yfjs. 4S

times.

,

30

W

203)

(a.d.

Kal ?Kao~ros ti £8ia

€I8t)t£

had

Ins rent

—

P Giss

I.

ue'pr|

dva-

seems from the context to have the same meaning ("pay"), though a more general sense is also possible. The same formula is found in Chrest. I. 52 s (a.d. 194). The meaning "fulfil" may be seen in P Oxy VIII. 1121 11 (a.d. 295) ouk 6iravo-d|j.r|v ra irpe'irovTa y€ivto-8ai iiro tc'kvujv itXtjpiuo-cl

avaneiOw. This verb = "persuadendo excitare, sollicitare," which in NT is found only in Ac 18", is well illustrated by I' 3 Magd I4 '- (B.C. 221) where a father lodges a complaint in against a courtesan who had induced his son to sign a bill the

her favour for 1000 drachmas

— irapao-rT|o-a|ievi]

[Twvirap'] avTfjs, dve'-rrao-tv tov ulov p.ou ktX. So P Oxy X. 1295 10 (ii/iii A. .

a.iTr\i

.

cruyypd\}/aa-0ai

.

The

I).).

•yovtvo-i

dvairXnpovo-a.

yap Tivas

dvdmio. P

sense of

LXX

Giss

I.

3

8

(meant to be

literary

Jel 36 persuasion equally underlies the use in 8 In P Ryl II. 114 s (c. A.D. 2S0) the I Mace I 11 (29) nuance is weaker, but survives in the complaining time of

9uovt€s Tas £o*Ttas dvaTTTwatv.

dva-irto-as the aggrieved widow who writes Supiwv tov av[8pa TavtSa dvdjjtan iroiue'viv avTov ra irpdpaTa, " " (Edd.). persuaded my husband G. to pasture his flock

uyaaeiw.

evil

.

,

.

.

.

Deissmann's examples of this word {BS p. 229) = "remittere," "to send up to a higher authority," as in Lk 23', Ac 25 2 \ add P Hib I. 57 1 (B.C. 247), Syll i7 7 6 '.'<"

To

23

tm

auTOvs

Kpao-o-bv tov KpaTiarov

[€irio-TpdTT|-

"

they appealed to the prefect, who referred them to his " (Edd.), ib. 594 (iii/A.D ) highness the epistrategus Crassus a warrant for arrest, al. Similarly the phrase i\ dvairo|rrrijs

7]ov,

" used of the delegation" of a case from one authority to

another,

e. g.

BGU

see further Archiv

I.

19

iii.

p.

2

CPR

2

18 (a.d. 124) (a.d. 135), For the alternative meaning 74.

"to send back" (Lk 23 15

Philem 12 ).

,

:

Cf.

22

P Par

13

Oxy

VII.

(B.C. 157) ovk dvaTre'pa|/avT€s ttjv a}>epvr|V, P 50 (a.d. 162) dvc7rep.»|/€v Kal tovto tir£
For the is

[iai lit

meaning "lie down," "recline," of which in Attic Greek (Rutherford p. 294),

later

NP

no instance

P Par

see

4ff

-

5i

&xvpov

.

(B.C. 160) .

voice, see Pro/eg. «kcr|jli?|8t]S

tov puudv).

XeW

.

Anz

see

Kal auTos.

Cf.

159).

p. :

(= Selections p.

dva-rrtirTei

-

(occult)

28 20

vir' avT[uv] tovtiov dvao-iduevoi (c. B.C. 114) " dcrxoX£[av], may be thereby incited to make easier for us the performance of our duty" (Edd.), i. e. to the Government a curious contrast to the normal I.

connotation of the verb, as in

Mk

Lk

15",

23

s

For the

.

36 meaning see Syll 7S9

literal

[dvao-Jeicras t[t|]v i8p(av

(iv/B C.) o 8' 4ir[i]o-[T]d[TT]]s tt|V x aAK 'i'' «Xk«tui tov KaTT[C]-

LXX

Subsidia,

T[6jp0V €KaT€p0V

€p.

dvaaxEvdCco. P Oxy IV. 745 s

[itpa.

A.D.

(c.

i)

xPT a Si

oiio-ns

p[.',]

"

.

.

irdXiv eaTous dva-

.

we go bankrupt

Llni '

again without any necessity" (Edd.). This really involves the 24 found in Ac "subvert" drawn from the 15 meaning " " " to dismantle a town. Vettius military sense, plunder,"

crK£vd£to|j.c[v]

p.^1

,

N'alens has the

word twice

:

p.

212

20 ,

edv 8dfj^ Tts cv avTais

Tats Tjiiepats €kttXokt|v Ttva ire-iroL^KtvaL TrpdyjiaTos tlvos, dvao-Keuao-STjo-eTat Kal ciriTapaxov y€VTio-€TaL Kal tirt^TiuLOV 23 tu> Si X8 ^tcl «vKa6alp€Tov Kal irpoo"K07TTLKdv, and 283 tov 7rpdyfxaT0S dvao-Kevao-Oe'vTos Std ttjv irpoi)irdpxovo"av i'l

Kroll (Index s.z .) makes it ^X0p a v cis vfjo-ov KaTe8iKdo-0T]. " t. t. here iudiciorum," the "reversal" of a judgement The noun (p. 22S 27 ) dvao*K€vao-p.ovs tt]kt»I)v presumably. " " would seem 7rpay|xaTwv does not look technical upset

dvainirro-

19),

—

to represent

it,

as in the phrase dvao-K«val irpayaaTuv (four

tunc-.).

(On the

Gen 49 s 301

p.

irregular dvaireo-civ

draojidca. In

f.

P Tebt

editors

dro-9ai Kal the dvaireirXrjpu>o-8ai o-uape'P^Kev Std tuiv Evep-yeTwv 0€a>v 56**

xv 35

dvdTu.)

£vaap£0-Ttp[a]v

II.

420

25

(B.C.

235

compare

o-ov

trQr\ s

T|

BGU

KpL0-?|

dvao-Trao-Brj

(iii/A.D.)

regard to the "pulling

OGIS

(MGr

1

avaitiTixw. there

P Tebt

po;j.uJv (/.

117) Tocyapovv

W

61

(i/B.c), ib. 329 (ii/B.c). (end of iii/B.c), OGIS 194 Priene III 147 (i/B. C. ) ircpl (iv 6 o-TpaTTj-ybs Acvkios A«[ukiXios P Tebt I. 7' iypaxl/ev] Kal dverrEu>|«v [irpbs TT|V crJiryKATyTov, 6 TW f|Y€UOVl Kal (B.C. 114), ib. II. 2S7 (A. P. 161-9) €V€TV\OV

is

tw

Leid

—

dvaneuTzto.

dve'irtixxl/cv

dvdvj/as

— a.d.

P

up"

III. 1041 s

dpT[d]p[ai]

tl

used with

is

of barley, with which the (u/a.D.) tn SI Kal dv«nrd-

(?)

we may add

:

1

I

Flor II.

(a.d. 266) dvaciraivTi. irupdv.

:

first

P

word describes

Par 62 v;!

correction the second intercalation. ,

On

Tas cuyds Sowho 6T)o-€Tai dxjiwvia, tdvircp eKirXupioo-ovo-iv ktX.. "those complete the contracts," see Wilcken Oslr. i. p. 532 f., who explains the d\|/iivia (against Grenfell) as a commission of (ii/B.c.)

tols

10%. The noun occurs

in

tis dvq.TrXT|puio-LV Tip.f|s,

8'

dvairXr|pwo-ovo-i.v

P Lond 8904

and the verb

(B.C. 6) in Syll

to yevdutvov SidirTwua dvaTrXu,povTwo"av

:

= 111. p.

(

510

cf.

P

62

16S)

(ii/B.c) Petr III.

dvdoTaoig. The verb is frequent in inscriptions with the sense " erection "of a monument, see JJ7/324 8 342 48 (both i/B.c), C. and ,

637 (a.d. 70-S0), IMAem. 478,479,481 (all ii/A.D.), 25 f and for the verb Syll 656", 686 45 (both 193 Magn 179 29 So still in a.d. 215, BGU I. 362 *»•» = CA>est. ii/A.D.), al. B.

ii.

p.

-,

,

(

I.

"setting up" of a statue IV. 102S 6 (ii/A D.) oXktjs p.v]uv

p. 128) virip dva[o-Tdo-€a)]s the

of Severus, and probably

ib.

38

dLvaararou) 8 Trpbs a[vd]g-rao-iv [. ., but the context narrative of Ac 17 (see v. 32 ) prepares

is

.

The

not clear.

Kal £m[^|] 8clkvv€i evavrla.

kQr\ d-irb dvafjs [itojXcltlk^s 28 eivai d-ypofoous ). [IJYuirrious (P Giss I. 40" Bp E. L. Ilicks's pioneer paper in i. (18S7), p. 6, drew attention to the inscriptional use of the term : he noted the frequency

A

us for the total

CR

novelty of the meaning "resurrection": it was a perfectly natural use of the word, but the idea itself was new. We

meaning in C. ami B. no. 232 (= Cagnat IV. 743, Alexander Severus), where an Epicurean Jew of Eumeneia in Phrygia begins to tell us what he thought of o]t 81)

of

find this

8[e£X]aiot iro.vT[€s] eis i[vd]
.

"

Syll (314

Grimm.

in profane authors," says

in the vernacular

24

654

,

19

m

12

d.

dv[do-]TaTov tov irp| e]a-puTT)v Tr[e]Tro£r|VTa[i] to the classical locution.

noun from papyri it was not current

may

reversion

be seen in P Tebt

I.

25

moral signification of T]?^ "walk," postulate Semitic influence.

As

it

unnecessary to

is

examples are all from Pergamon, we may add others to show that it was no local OGIS 4S 9 (iii/B.C. bpuvTss rivas rav iroXvruv peculiarity. 1 Cr ]^! opBais dva[a-Tpjc[e}>]ou.tvovs Kal 8dpupov ov tov Tv^dvra 95 irop[«'x]otTas is from Egypt, and Syll 521 (b.c. 100) toIs his

(

been cited

Kal «io-€pws dvao-Tpacbeto-tv is from Athens. In ii. p. 136 Hatch cites the following instances from the Proceedings of the American School of Classical Studies KO-Xiis

JBL

at Athens,

iii.

73 (Dulgerler, ancient Artanada,

Imperial period) dyvws dvacrTpacbevTa, in Pisidia,

iii.

in Cilicia,

423 (Kara Baulo

probahy Imperial) dvao-TpacptvTas Cf. also Priene 10S 223 .

irpeirws Kal evcrxup.ovws.

129) Tfji irdXe(i) €pdvTws dveo-Tpdifjii,

ib.

dvao-TpfiX[av8piiira)s].

(after B.C.

115

Amh

P

ueyaXo-

.

.

6

(i/B.C.) II.

131

11

(early ii/A.D.) has d. irepi in the sense

"attend to": cf. P Gen I. 6 (A.D. 146), dvaq-rp[a]«VTos uov irefpl] tt]v tovtwv P Fay 12' (c. B.C. IC3) rav oi dirb toO diraC-rrio-iv. " PeX.Tf(]o-Tou dvacrrpe
p/f|

P Lond

dpBcis 1

.

is

(c. a.d. 150) Instances can be multiplied. Vettius Valens (see Kroll's Index) has the verb in this sense in the active, as well as in the middle.

35S

o-Tpa^vTiov.

understood

Lk cf.

:

The somewhat

formal use of

d., with the meaning "benot balanced by occurrences in colloquial an edict of Caracalla (A.D. 215) has the word— in rt

papyri

:

is

—

is

in

rather marked.

It

may

only

mean

that

Egypt.

for this verb,

Plut.

literature

which has as yet

Moral. 96S CD, where an

=

ExpT

unknown

hitherto

substantive dvaTaKTai

is

found as the

designation of certain magistrates at Miletus, whom Dittenberger gathers to have been charged with disbursements to the authorities for their several public works.

avaxellio. Michel 466 10

(iii/lt.c) au-a

t»i TjXton [dv]aTe"XXovTi, "at

daybreak." It is curious that the astrologer Vettius Valens has no instance of the verb, though he uses its derivatives

MGr.

The cpd eiravaTtXXw occurs on the wall of a sepulchral vault at Ramleh, age of the Antonines Preisigke 2134

It survives in freely. in some would-be verse

—

:

'Ao-TT|p ovpdvios b

cirl

dcrrcpi ciravaTc'XXcov

€Crirdo-6r|.

avail drj/ui. Note the perfect

10

active

(PerdvaW8T]Ka in Syll 604 This is a later example of what is now known to be the classical form of the perfect of T£8np.i, which only in the Hellenistic age was replaced by riStixa.

gamon, end of

The

iii/B.c. ).

"impart," "communicate," with a view to two NT occurrences of the word ,J Gal 2 2 cf. 2 Mace 3 9 ) seems to appear in P Par (Ac 25 23 In 69" (a.d. 233) dva6t'u£voi to irpd'Yp.a aKfc'patov]. P Strass I. 41' (a.d. 250) more ovk dv ex 01 dva8c'cr8at rf\v late sense

consultation, found in the ;

,

active

haviour, conduct,"

we may

"bring together," "repeat from memory" in see Blass Philology of the Gospels, p. 14 ff., and xviii. p. 396. In OGIS 213 31 (iv/iii. B.C.) the

1

I

8£ktj[v

avaoTQOcpt].

so that

;

it

.

"behaved dishonestly," (=11. p. 172) avOdSios dva-

dva;i Tpa^VTts

-

)

is described as "rehearsing" by moonlight certain had been taught (irpbs tt)v
tricks

8

.

as well as in the Attic

elephant

;

)

xxvii.

1-'

avaTuaao/iai. The only passage from profane

1G

(B.C. 117) dvecrrpap.|i€Vws SaivexSeVTes (/. 8iev€x-), "perDeissmann (BS pp. 88, 194) has shown that for versely." the meaning "behave," which Grimm compared with the

),

—

:

"

21

' i' 1 t botn ii/B.c. The Index to OGIS ) %x ilv as " " has In view of tins frequency, and passim. dvao-Tpoc{>r^ the plentiful record of dvao-Tpe'êo-Sai, the absence of the

10

•

reverti

927

as a periphrasis for dvao-Tp«f>co-8ai, we can quote Syll 49 1 5 KaTd tc Tav cu-Tmptav Kal Tav aXXav dva[cr]Tpoc|>dv, and 663 14

letter. P Oxy I. 119 (ii/iii A.D.) (= Selections, " he quite upp. 103) dvacrraToi u.« dppov (/. dpov) aviTov, " sets me— off with him cf. also P Strass I. 5 16 (A.D. 262)

avaozQEipofxai. The old meaning "

,

(CIA 477 b12

safely

=

—a

4

(I.e.)

assume that the locution bad become widely current in the Koiv^ before Polybius used it. Apart from d. iroteto-Bat

proved, however, with singular decisiveness by a private letter almost contemporary with the Biblical citations. IV. 1079 20 (a. D. 41) ( Selections, p. 40), tva avao-TaTiuo-ns rip-ds, "do not drive us out," and later H-T]

by the boy's

663*, 718

,

by Kalker

inscr. cited

Its place

is

BGU

-

apud Polybium primum accipit notionem se gercndi," quot1 ing iv. 82 KaTa t. XoiirT|v d. Tc8auM.ao-u.cvos, and referring to three inscrr. with d. iroictcrflai.. This last phrase however occurs in five Doric inscrr. of ii/B.c, to look no further than

:

avaozaxoM. "Nowhere

association with words like irdpoiKoi and irapcrrCSruxoi, 11 f I Pet 2 Kalker Quaest., p. 301 says

its

a curious parallel to

(pXe'irovTts or the

.

avaroXr/

els

=

"

eWpav dedicate

Tju-tpav] "

the

verb

=

"

postpone."

The

occurs everywhere.

dvaroXrj. For the use of the plural to denote " the east," found 1 U 29 unambiguously in Mt 2 (cf. 8 24", Lk 13 ), we can ,

39

avarptirui new parchment from Media, presumably the home of these Magi, P SaYd Khan 2 aJ (B.C. 22), where we read iSpia Kal yevrvCai dirb Tiiv dvaToXwv. Cf. also the

quote the

Alexandrian sundial inscription tirl

8vct€ls.

Rev

in

A

2

7

in

Preisigke 35S

dirb dvaToXiiv tjXiou,

cf.

OGIS

225

(iii/B.C.)

40

(iii/B.C.)

For the singular in the same sense dirb tjXiou dvaToXwv. see OGIS I99 rz (i/A.D.), where dirb dvaToXfjs is opposed to dirb SicTfios, and Syll 740 2 (A.n. 212) u •yetrovfejs [dir]b "'

The more literal yXv dvaToXijs [01] 'Eiracppd KXrjpfdvopoi]. which seems probable in Mt 2 2 ', from the otherwise sense

—

>

—

motiveless substitution of sing, for plural appears in the calendar of P Hib I. 27" (B.C. 301-240) irpbs Tas 8<5v &o-Tpa>[v], and in P Tebt (/. 8vo-eis) II.

276^

dvaToXfj, the heliacal rising Time, instead of point of compass, is indicated

(ii/iii

of Venus.

A.D.) [ev

ttj 4]'â

P Oxy IV. 725 12 (a.d. 1S3) dirb dv[aToXfjs] f^XCoxi] s3 — iii/A.D.) perd d Svo-€ujs, P Ryl I. 27 (astronomical

in

pe'xpi

uipav

"

T ^|S toC

1 hr. approximately dva(To]Xf]5. IV. I02I 13 (iii/A.D.) Similarly in where, in apprenticing a slave to a hairdresser for instructions, his master undertakes to produce him daily dirb

J-y-yio-Ta

(tjXCou)

BGU

after sunrise" (Ed.).

of the debts

of another

the former from

237)

(B.C.

payment Si

Trapl

i5v

Petrine passage, the writer's thought being simply that the men were removed from them, and laid upon the

On Syll 813 dveve'vKa[i] ai-rbs irapa A[dp]aTpa garments deposited with some one who refused to return 11

cross. (so.

them), Dittenberger suggests somewhat doubtfully that the objects are, as it were, brought to the goddess as evidence of the wrong done. The meaning would then be closely

akin to that

P

in

Petr

II.

Kal a0apTov

Lepbv

MGr

means

it

KT|pv*ypa

either

€£aiT€
ttjs

6 Tncrovs

avTwv to

Si'

aiwviou o-wrrjptas.

In

"east" or "Asia Minor."

8

46

(i)

scj>'

T|pds

(Edd c.

.

.

.

Par 63 ix

-

35

(ii/B.C.) ttjs TraTpiKijs

oUias

.

.

.

'(tk.

2vTrpoo-8ev

dpSnv [d]vaT6Tpapp«VT|s 81' dcr[a>]Tias. The literal meaning found in P Oxy I. 69 s (A.I). 190) cpe'pouo-av «ls Snpoo-iav " pvpnv dvaTpâvTas, they broke down (a door) leading into the public street," and Sy.'l S91 9 (ii/A.D.) «is -yijv dvais

the inscription quotes the the subst. see P Oxy VI. 902 11 :

Tp«'i|/ei.

LXX, (c.

"

yap dvaTpoTrijv

.

.

.

Trtpie'o-Tnv,

I

For pagan. a.d. 465) tls TeXetav but

is

have been reduced

to

complete ruin" (Edd.).

accusative, but the accusative

The verb

occurs in the interesting Christian

letter,

P Oxy

1

VI. 939' (iv/.A.D.) 8coii 7Vuio-is dvecpdvu dirao-iv ijpiv cf. Lk 19" Trapaxpripa peXXei f] pacriXsia tov StoO dva4>ai :

vto-9ai.

no. 4

37

who

,

From

iii/A.D.

rbv povovevrj,

receives the

names

comes the defixio in Wunsch AF, tov eg auToO dvacpavevra, of a god ftr|

'Idu

discuss this difficult passage here. One or two miscellaneous examples of the verb

may be used of "transference" from a village prison to the prison of the metropolis in P Lille I. 7" (iii/B.C ) vvvl It

is

KpoKoSiXui/

P Lond 281"

list in 'v

[tois]

forehead

"

dvohrw

Ptolemaic

dvadXav8os.

avacfEQW. With reference

priest in the

(II.

oirus

p. 66)

P Ryl

In

II.

163

13

Sripoa-Iu [xpnpaTi.o-pu>] will make the notifica-

rendered " whenever you choose, 1 by an official deed" see parallels in the note, showing dvaipepu and dvaopd to be "vague terms" covering a variety of forms of documentation where an official reference is The verb is common in connexion with the implied. is

tion

:

payment of monies,

P Gen

I.

P Tebt

II.

22 1

e.

P

g.

Lille

II s (iii/B.C.) of grain;

I.

P Flor

(a.d. 37-8),

I.

i

233 »

(a.d

153),

35

Other occurrences 296", 315 (both ii/A.D.). are Syll 5SS 115 (ii/n.c), Mickel 1007" (ii/B.c.) ovi8ep£av 15 dvcW-yKavrts twl kolvui SaTrdvTtv, P Rein 26 (B.C. 104)

BGU

5

IV. 1124 dvevnvdxao-Lv avTwi
(B.C.

18)

8{

dvatj>opd

rj

fjv

.

dirb

"the instalment Phaophi

(A.D. 88)

41 13 ) in the sense of "bald on the in personal descriptions in recurs frequently 10 wills, e. g. P Petr I. 2o(i) (B.C. 225) 8]pl|

=

(a.d. 66)

T£TtXei>TT|fKd]cn..

is

Mexelp

for

..."

the

[?»]s

(=11.

p.

.

.

17

19 ff-

8

pnvaiv

"S>aii<(>L

nine months

P Eleph

avTovs KaTaPaXetv Tas

avacpdlavro^. This LXX word (Lev

TrdlXei) Seo-pwTfjpiov,

and of the "registration" of the death of a

TrpuiTnv dva
eer)acp.

of a person, a difference

is

which also seriously weakens the applicability of the parallel drawn by Deissmann for I Pet 2". We must not further

apa Tip

avacpaivu).

tirl

"has submitted to us a contract" Here we have the verb followed by eir£

(a.d. 139) oTrnv^Ka edv alprj

P

dveve'YKwpev

OTjyYpatpjjv,

et alibi.

),

dvcvexflli

With Tit i u oiTivcs 6Xous oI'kous dvaTp£rrouo-iv 818aa pi) 8ti aia-xpoO Ke'pSous \dptv, we may compare

ottos

(A)

"that we may report it to Theogenes," tb. III. 5 Uu>s dv hr\ tov 8uhkt]tt|v dyeye'yKwpev, 104 dvevT|vox«v

official

o-kovtcs

5

3S

Oto-yc'vr|v,

8£ dvevr|Voxe'v p« eis -rb iv

1

10

dvacpepoptVJuv eis 4p«] " as to the debts 'Ao-KX-nTridSov,

sins of

Mark presumably has the other &XP 8vo*€ws

dirb dvaToXfjs Kal

free

l6(2)

which I protest, I shall let myself be judged by Asclepiades." Any direct suggestion of substitution or expiation would thus be foreign to the

added.

— meaning avrbs

to

(or against) one, against

upon

dvaToXfjs f|X£ou p^xP 1 ovo-tws Tpetpdptvov Kal ip[a]Ti£dpevov. nearly identical phrase in the "shorter conclusion" of

A

upon a third, in order he compares P Petr I.

«tt'

6
:

dvTiXfyw

2

twv «4>t C€]'H^ Tuv SiaTttvouo-u>v air' dvaToXwv For the same phrase without the ellipsis, as

Trepicpepe^yv

ava (j)coi>tc

from

223-2) Sid to pr)

(B.C. .

.

.

ktX.,

Mecheir •fjs

to

tV

citrxvitiv

P Lond 2S6 18

Xoi-rrds dvacpopds,

184) ds K(al) Siaypdi|/op(v iv dvaopais

8eKa Kara p[f|va], P

land

26 18 (A.D. 9S) Tbv

[8{]

dpov

In P Oxy I. 67* dvjacpopais Wo-o-apo-i. " (a.d. ^^S) it means petition" eveTvxov 8ii dvaopds tw Kvpiw pov ktX.

aTToSdo-iDi.

e[v

—

dveupajveoj. to

the use of this verb in

1

Pet 2 84 ,

Deissmann has argued (BS p. 88 ff.) that the writer may have had in view the forensic usage to denote the imposing

A

weakened meaning occurs

dvaTT€<|>tijvT|p€vov

in

P Fay

NoupT|viu tnoâvov,

creed for Numenius."

"

2

14 (i:.c. 124) tou the crown tax de-

40

ava^povilw (fa dvaxQoviûi in the

sense of xpovllp occurs in the illiterate P Teht

U

II.

4'3 (h/iii A.D.) avaxpov(5o|j.6v [o-]oi irt'uTrovTes emo-ToXia, " we are late in The papyrus sending you letters" (Edd.). has other examples of the tendency of uneducated persons

NT

use compounds: critics may they assume the litterateur's hand to

"emendations"

(?)

of

remember this when in some of Luke's

<).

avtyK.Ar)To$

occurs in a psephism of the reign of Augustus

(or a neighbouring town) of dvSpdiroSa 8e Kal TerpaTroSa Kal Xovrrd £
—just as

this

Pet 4 4 eis tt)v cite Philo Soma. II. 42

word

in

We

1B applied to the "falling" of the Nile in P Magd n (B.C. 221) toO liSai-os dvax<"poOvTos, as is the substantive in P Petr II. 13 (ic;)» [c. B.C. 252) (= Witkowski 2 19) -rrdv ,

dvafx'ilP'no'i.v

447

6

toO -rroTaaov.

(a.d. 173-4) the

BGU

The

ber of their legs.

dXXd toO

of a

See Wilcken Ostr. Entfernung," Wessely Karanis, p. 34). p. 44S, and for the same meaning of "absence" cf. P

= Chi est. num-

chattels differ only in the

derivative dvSpairoSflJw, "kidnap" with the like odious meaning, which i

10

See also Philo de Spec. Leg.

).

8« Tl's eo-n.

TrdvTtov dpio-Tou, ticra

cttl

-yfjs

Kal 6 dvSpairo8i.o-Tr|s, civai crvp.pt'pT|K€v.

:

'Avdgeag.

To

II.

man is included who was at "away from home" ("bleibende

name

the time ev dvaxwprjo-i,

p.

In the census return

16

423, ii/A.D.), was never an ordinary word for slave: was too brutally obvious a reminder of the principle which

NT

is

The word,

p.

supplied an agent noun alone appears in (1 Tim IV. 13 (p. 33S M.) KXeJTTT|S

ava%tOQEio

modern

out of execute, to take a

made quadruped and human

I

ai-r^v ttjs do-wTias dvd\iio-iv we may d. tov dXd-you trdSous. have no vernacular parallels.

made

resource of language. which was normally plural (sing, in P Cattaoui " it

For the metaphorical use of

is

common

instance of a

II.

dvdxvai;.

electrocute

Apamea

:

Greek name we may add Syll

the occurrences of this

30r\ alnemorial inscription of

ii/B.C.

—'AvSpe'as Kal

The form 'AvSprjas

p-axos 'Apyeioi. 6TroiT|crav. 59 I'i: cue 313 (i/B.c).

'

Apto-To-

found in

is

i.

s

Tebt

II. 353 (a.d. 192) dir' dvax
dvdr>i£ojuai.

extortion they had gone on strike and taken refuge in the neighbouring villages- -dvai«x u P 1 Kcl l« v "S Tas TrepioiKas

1

'l

P Oxy II. 252* (A.D. 19- 2d dvex"p1°"ev ["S tt|vJ 11 ' tovto iroi.T| and the late Silco rescript OGIS 201 (vi/A.D.) P Lille I. y e (B.C. 241) dvaxwpr|8r]v eis to dvw pipr] p.ou. Kwp.as

cf.

:

)

. dvaK6xwp>iK«[v " (Archiv geflohen .

.]

rendered by Wilcken " er

is

err]

is

222) he remarks that the Christian " " those who fled from the world

v.

p.

dvax^plTaC were " " retire is too weak

for

:

—

dvaxwpe'w.

"taking refuge'' from some passages remarkably well.

The connotation

peril will suit

most of the

of

NT

P (iî

Petr

12

40

(a)

.

,

etc.

I'

.

>

,

—

BGU

iv T-qi dpi8pr|o-[u],

1206' 3

2

B.C. 233) (= Witkowski p. 41) dXX' dv8pêa-8c a good parallel to IV. 1205" (B.C. 28) p-dvov dvSpa-

(c.

T€ "T|

,

d\i'yoi|mx l 16 13 Cf. also

Cor

yiiOc. ib.

II.

oiiv

"

work hard

"

or the like (SiavSp. in

8

(A.D. 25-6) Kal Trpo<--ypai|»[d have already written to you to be

>xy II.

1

291

avSpaâSifv], "I firm" (Edd.). The adj. dvSpeios is found in a eulogy on 3 the good deeds of the Emperor Aurelian, P Lips I. 119"' 0-01]

(A. d. 274) TTjXiKaCiTa d8pdws ?xovTas a7a8d Trapd ttjs aKT|paTou p.E'yaXoSwpfas tov dvSpt.OTu.Toii twv Trw-rroTC AijtoKpaTopwv AupriXiavou. The subst. is defined in Aristeas

6 Zi tl-rrev «l 199 (ed. Wendland) t£ irspas dvSpcCas €otiv to PouXevSev dp8ws €v Tats twv kivSOvwv Trpdêo-iv €ttlt£Xoito KaTa Trpd8«criv, "'What is the the true aim cf courage?' ;

And he said, To execute in the hour of danger, in accordance with one's plan, resolutions that have been rightly '

dva\pv%0J. In P Lond 42 18

(B.C. 16S)

have an urgent appeal to a in the

Serapeum

:

(= I. p. 30, Selections man who has become

his wife writes to him,

p. 10)

we

a recluse

8o[Ko]0cra vfujy

" think[y]t crov 7rapcryevop.€vov TeuêcrOai tivos dva\JruxT)s, ing that now at last on your return I should obtain some

The noun, which

relief."

2

Tim

kowski

I

16

), is

2 ,

p.

is

classical

along with the corresponding verb (cf. found also in P Vat A 15 (B.C. 168) (= Wit-

— a letter to the same recluse 65)

obviously in collusion with the wife.

Oxy X.

am

1296

7

by

his brother,

Subsidia, p. 303.

)

:

(Michel).

,

KaXws

d^yovTai

tois

'Avdgovixog. A proper name widely used throughout

tJ8co-lv

irpos

the

Empire

:

cf.

Syll III. Index p. II, and Priene 313 (i/B.c).

di'dgoyovog. For toxis

avdQOJiodcortfs. For the original noun cf. BGU IV. 1059 9 (Aug.) Ta£ap.e'vT] to tAos els to d., "having paid the slave-duty," and Syll 2 S25 (iv/B.C. opos e'p-yao-TTipfov Kal dvSpaTrdSwv Tr«Trpa|j.6vwv "h tTrl Xvo-ei workshop and slaves attached to it, sold rimM" OGIS 218 62 no has dvSpd-n-oSa

(iii/B.C.)

a catalogue of property, id. 773 1 (iv/iii B.C. twv d. [t]wv 2i It also (A.D. 137) ex suppl. drroopdvTiuv, also ib. 629 in

dvSpeiav dp.iXXwp€vaL dptTTJV.

For the verb see P

(iii/A.D.)

industrious and

71

and occurs seveial

LXX

times in the

formed'" (Thackeray). Cf. OGIS 339 {c. B.C. 120) irpoTperrduevos Sk Sid ttjs ToiavTTis (iuXoSoîas Trpbs do-KT|o-iv Kal iXoTrovi'av Toiis ve'ous, 4£ uv at twv vcwWpwv \|ruxal irpos

)

this

Tf|U

NT

dir. tip. (1

\|/fj<|>[ov

Tim

9 I

)

Trpoo-Scaje'vovs

cf.

OGIS

21S 99 (iii/B.c)

dvSpo<()dvovs

clvaL.

It

appears in a metrical epitaph from Corcyra (before B.C. 227), Kaibel 184'' Xrio-Tds dv8po(j>dvous.

dvEyxhjTOQ. 12 (a.d. 20-50), a petition to the dpx>)xy II. 28i a woman who had been deserted by her husband SiKaa-T-fis,

In

claims

P

(

— TravTtXws dvTa dve'-yKXriTov laaT-fjv iv dirdorti "

Xop.T|v,

I

for

my

respects" (Fdd.)

:

Trapet-

part conducted myself blamelessly in all cf.

Syll 429

14

(iii/B.C.) dvc'vKXrjTov

cavTov

41

ai>(KSn]yi]TOf irdvTas tovs 4>uX€Tas. For the adverb see where a barber states that he has

irape
P Magd

3

been wronged by one of his clients, has trea'ed him in an irreproachable manner — TtGtpa-rrcuKws 16 (B.C. 207-6) dveYK\r|[Ta)s]. A wider sense is found Syll 925

tovs (TTpaTLa)Tas evTaKTOus 7rap€0-Keva£av Kal dv€VKXr|Tou9, and ib. 540 16i B.C. 175-1), where the epithet is applied to i. (1SS7) stones. Bp E. L. Hicks in p. 65, citing a Prie-

CR

inscr. to illustrate

another word, observed that a. was a

: the phrase in this one was ini t€ tu> crw(f>p6vws Kal dvt"yK\T|Tu)s n-apeiTiSnp.f|a-ai.. Prof. Calder has an inscr. (no. S) in which a son commemo-

common word

Greek decrees

in

e7rrjv£
mother

rates his

ments

O.VEJ.10Q.

To

(B.C. 221),

15

notwithstanding that he

nean

dveTTiAij/nrTos

— with

the forms of public

in

eimSt],

JSofje,

etc.

monu-

honorific

he says

:

Te

tt|v

[oIki'Jcv

mj|3epvr|0-ao-a dvevKXr|Tu)s Kal to iraiStov «K9p«'vj/ao-a. at Karabunar (Hyde).

It is

Other

from the southern cemetery

Deissmann's example (PS. p. 24S) CPR 115' (h/a.D.) where the phrase clearly refers

•veCToJves
6 Mt 24 31 Mk 13 s7 Zech we may add P Flor I. 50 10 * (A.D. 268) i< twv totit^w The same use of dvcpos is implied in P Flor I. 20 18 dve'fxuv.

to the four cardinal points as in

BL),

" wonder beyond description."

,

com-

Vitelli

:

mortgage of £6$. In P Oxy I. loo (a.d. 133) a declaration regarding the sale of land, we find ii>v t) TOiroflecrla Kal to kqt dveaov Sid Tijs KaTa"ypaTJs 8£8t|Xu>Tai, where 10

the editors understand by to kot dvtpov the boundaries on four sides. For the ordinary sense we need quote

the

we may note

nothing, unless

AF 4

s

(p. 15

—

iii/A.D.)

dvEiEoavvrjTog.

(dveKSiri-yriTov

,

to a

avey.du'iyriTOQ it is

,

edv 6 'f^pos alpfjTai dvEuov

(a. n. 127) e^ oil

AaiXaa.

1S But a word which Paul might have coined (2 Cor 9 ). found as a variant in Aristeas 99 8avu.ao-p.bv dSir|-yr|Tov

1

pares Catullus xxvi, where the poet says his bungalow is "exposed" (opposita) not to S. or \V. wind, N. or E., but

instances are needless.

is

1

the combination in Wunsch tov 8
MGr.)

(It is

NT

dir. dp. (Rom II 33 ), Xageli (p. 23) cites, in For this addition to the references in Grimm-Thayer, a fragment of

Heraclitus in Clem. Alex. Strom. II. 17, On the spelling see Proleg. p. 46.

437 P

p.

(fr.

18

Diels).

avExieimo;. In

OG/S

3S3'

Scpaimav t€

(i/u.c.)

Antiochus of Kal

Commagcne

declares

tiuXâs o-iiv irpeiroijo-ats (The spelling -yX, where
«

:

undertake

™

to

Kaipra provide The adverb avryXeiirTa for a bath during the current year. For a form dveKXi/mrjs, see Wisd is found IGSl 249s'. contractors

105)

p.

uvEii'xay.o;.

P Tebl

lepcis

Tas twv aLTLwv

793 al d(v)«KT[o]v €oti to 0€(i([(t]ti Kal PeXtiov Its

appearance

in the Christian letter

6(o-)ki-

P Oxy VI.

939" (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 130) dv«KTOT«pov €0"xr|Ke'vai., "to be in a more tolerable state," counts naturally for little, echoes abound.

This remade form

in

1S Jas 2

may be

illustrated

'

I.

39

12

(A.D. 390) Tii|;as

p-e

[dv]eXe
from

— though,

of

Whether this course, thus accented, it comes from dveXerjs. last is any better Attic than dveXeos may, however, be ques-

we

postulate it as the alternative to vt]Xer|s, But the from which the Attic dvr|XeT|s came by mixture. tioned, unless

whom Lobeck

solitary

grammarian

for

not very solid ground

avEû^co. Mayor on Jas

(Phryn., p. 7I0f.) quotes

of

the

word

is

in

,

,

I

6

is

,

Fathers.

dvEx.ai'o%WTog.

can hardly be called a coinage which only involves putting un- before an existing word (cf. aUrxvvTiKos).

dv£7i'.lr}[X7ixoc;.

For

this w-jrd,

P Tor

cf.

I.

in

English.

are far later.

which

ivii. 15

Of

course the parallels

is

found ter

(ii/B.c),

of a decree of amnesty for

,

Grimm-Thayer I.

use

This word seems to have been borrowed by Paul (Rom 1 1 33 8 10 24 8 9 34 ), and is re-echoed in early 3 ) tiom Job (5

Eph

dv€ 7riXT| irTous,

derivative -ize

Part

earlier

!

,

in

I

Tim

(3*,

5',

6 U ),

where one of the conditions offences is stated to be Tas

avToO o-vyypa^ds avs-mXTiTrTous dvai.

irapaK€iu.€vas vir' See also P Tebt

suggests that the air. tip. may have been The suffix coined by the writer, who is fond of -i£u verbs. was at least as available for making a new verb in Hellenistic its

Greek

the

is

Josephus (Antt. xviii. 243 pr|8J SevTcpeveiv avenala-yvvtov T170O, cited by Thayer) did not borrow this from his 16 but a word earlier contemporary, the writer of 2 Tim 2 ;

dve/.eog.

in

and

* 293"

(Pergamon, ii/B.C. JirdvTaSJ k£vSuv]o[v If the reading can K]al KaKoiraBiav dveKT^v T|-youptvos. be accepted, the word occurs in the dialect inscription Syll Xpe'pev.

"

Though Lucian (iitd. voc. 9) to Wisd 2 19 (dvcîKaKta), he

6iri(f>opds.

evidence for

profane

Cagnal IV.

as

medical fragment, late ii/A.D.), gives the word, £i ^dp dve£[i]KaKos iv iiro|i€voi T ° 8"K°s]> "for if he has

for

,

' '

it is

(a

general endurance but is nevertheless unable to bear the Vettius Valens has it, p. 3S 21 ovk diropot thirst" (Edd.). KaBio-TavTai, 4irLTdpa\0L SJ Kal dve£iKaKoi, ^VKpaTtis -irepl

dvexTo;.

P Lips

19

Tots [X]onrois u>v p^|

adequate

NT

272

posterior in date to Paul

18 7", 8 -

as

II.

a literary citation

I.

IlS) dKaTTyvo[pTJTou]s Kal (B.C. 237f (B.C. IlS-7) kXtjpous d[o-]uKO-

5"

"

ib.

6l(^)

4>avTT)[Tovs] Kal aKaTTyyopT|Tous Kal dv€mXTip.Tov[s Trdo-ais and so ib. 72 17 " (B.C. 114-3). Dibelius (on alriais bvr]as ;

6 14 ) quotes a Jewish deed of manumission, Latyschev IosPE, II. 52 8ff Kara €vxri[v] p.ov dvtirLXîrTov Kal I

Tim

-

dira[p]evdxXr|Tov aTrb iravTos KXr|povbp.ou.

6

42

avepxofiai avegxofiai of "going up" to the capital is illustrated by the illiterate P Tebt II. 412 3 (late ii/A.D.), aveX8e els tt|V p.ryrp6Tro\\.v tov

Wou

€tovs

(ii/A.

D.

iKavus

5

cf. ib. 41 1 Kalyo) dv£p\o|x£ eis tt|v ttoXlv avT-p ciipa av
)

€7rl

:

" come up

o-« 4Tr€^T|Tô-€,

instantly, for his highness

" the epistrategus has made several inquiries for you (Edd.). and P I.onrl 948 verso 3 (A.0. 257) (= III. p. 210) av(p\i
Other citations are hardly required, but we may add the almost contemporary BGU II. 595 16 (e. a.d. 70-S0) 8ti 6 vids p.ov do-Otvi Sivuis, tovtov eiveKo. dvt]p\dp.T]V. avsaig. This word, which with the exception of Ac 24 23 is used in the NT only by Paul, and always with the contrast to 7 0XC\jns either stated or implied (see Milligan on 2 Thess I ), is found in a more general sense in P Tebt I. 24" (B.C. 117)

"

dv[e']
(iii/A.D. inii.),

•

.

munerum

having vacatio

•

•

.

.

(X€iTovp"yid>v)

,

Moffatt renders the clau;e, "allow

P Oxy

directing "

in

prof, auth.," occurring

24 (Ac 22

'

29 ),

as rare as

its

common

the

now

LXX.

in

first

The compound

vindicated as sufficiently "profane," was

simplex

Wisd 2 19 "to get out

(cf.

e£€Td£
)

:

it

may be

the

suspected that

truth," (ctcos— see

Boisacq Diet. Etym., p. 291) was the original from which both eTa£
O.VEV.

45* (B.C. 153)

ftvev t
8«wv ovBev -yiveTai,

BGU

I.

s

(A.D. 199) &V(v Tivbs du.4>io-piyrT|cr£u>s. Quotations are hardly needed, but see VVilcken Ostr. i. p. 559 f., where it is

shown

that in certain connexions avev

must have the mean-

ing of "without the knowledge of" rather than "in the absence of," e.g. P Petr II. Appendix, p. 3, frri iivev tjuuv

Kal

twv

p.€T*

inroTeXeis tov translates

Logeuten In in

"

'AptoTOKpCTOvs cf>vXaK[Ti]Kov

tls

Xo-vc-vtwv

[irpo]£tvtl

TOIIS

to HSiov, where Wilcken

with un-

The

.

,

26

The adjective Syll 154 bis (late iv,B.c), S03 (iii/B.c). II. 125 (late i/A.D.), dvcvpcTos is found on the recto of where a petition concludes, 01 8e Xonrol avTo»[v ev] o-vvwSu> avS(pEs) ice dv€vpt|TOL €Y €votTO [l> dv€up€TOL tYt'vovTo). Kal

PAmh

d
(/.

dcbriprraKav) f|p.wv ip-aTia ktX.

aveym. The verb

is not common in early papyri, but cf. P Strass I. 22 22 (iii/A.D.) o"iwirr|cravTos toO vou.££ovtos atirui Si-acbepeiv Kal dvacrôp-tvou vTrep StKaeTtav (a statute of limitations

comes in), P Gen I. 76 14 (iii/ivA.D.), P Lips I. 5 u 8 (iii/A.D.), u v / A D -), and P 36 55 (iv/A.D.) Ka7
-

" but I refused to send her tKpaXelv avTrjv, Later examples are P Oxy I. 130 15 (vi/A.D.) 8ia<|>€pOVTeS TOV €U.OV StCTTTOTOU ovk t|v€ctx«to (/. t)V€o-ôvto) " KaTa Kt'Xtvo-iv tov the

t|V£crxd|j.T|V

away" 01

(Edd.).

tt|V

iroifjcrai

servants of

my P

(Edd.), and

Grenf.

There

irovijo-at.

W. Schmidt Jos., its

augment

tp.ov

lord refused to I.

a note on

p.

424

drawn attention in

dv0e'5«Tai)

kind lord's bidding "

A.D.) ovk r^vi
and one on ihe complexities of Here., p. 207.

(Exp T xix. p. 284) has the interesting reading dve'£eTai (for Lk 16 13 as supported hy the OLat

that Nestle

to

Mt

f.,

Mem.

in Cronert

dyaBov SecnroTov,

my

(vi/vii

is

may be noted

It

64

do

s

=

6 24

(sustinebit or fatietur) was familiar from the

,

and OSyr ("endure," Burkitt)

common

it

:

Stoic formula

dve'xov Kal take advantage of the

" Put up with the one, and s.v. KaTacfjpove'u) will be the meaning.

aVEipiOQ. This word, which in Greek writers is regularly applied to cousins german whether on the father's or on the mother's side 10 (see Lightfoot on Col 4 ), may be illustrated from P Lond 20

323

ohne unser Wissen und ohne Wissen jener er die Steuerzahler zu sich in's Haus."

(=111.

(A.D. 212)

Il64(X-)

p.

167) to KaTaXa8ev virb

and P Tebt

KaTa

[to]v

iraTe'pa p.ov dv€»|/eiov 'IcrtSiipov (A.D. 127) u.€Ta Kvptou tov eavT-fjs

IS

II.

K[ajTa u-UTepa

'Opo-ûs. Preisigkt 176 (reign of M. Aurelius) has dvev|abs irpbs iraTpds and irpbs fiUTposSee also P Oxy

dve<|/iov 3

18

BGU

P Fay 99 s

II. 648' (a.d. 159), the inscriptions OG/S 544' " Graecos non (ii/A.D.), where, however, the editor notes, distinguere fratres patrueles et consobrinos, sed utrosque

99

'

(a.d. 55),

164 or

196),

and from

Phrvnichus

aeque dve<|novs appellare."

Lobeck)

(ed.

306

p.

praises dvoj/ids as against the form €|d8eXc|>os, which is found 2a II 18 ) and in Christian writers. Both in the (Tob i

LXX

,

occur in

MGr,

" cousin

(male)."

PSI 53 145 Kvpios.

dvi<|nds

(A.D.

The

for

"nephew," and

fern,

dvexj/id

for

t^dSepcfjos

may be

cited

from

132-3) «iri.'YeYpa|iu.ai [tt|s dv]£i);i.ds p-ov "cousin's son," occurs in Preisigke 176

'Ave\(/id8iis,

(see above).

ladt

sepulchral inscriptions the preposition is ofien u'-ed the sense "apart from," "except," as in the formula

iav tis

new word made

another

is

,

dvsvgiaxco.

I.

P Par

12

,

(A.D.

267

27

which may or may not have been first used by Luke. 62 35 and in Heb 6 7 14 simplex is found in Lk 9

other" (see

I. 34'- I3 (A.D. 127) a prefect uses this word in Government clerks whose business it was to " examine documents and glue them into tou-oi.. This is one " not found of the words which Grimm characterizes as

In

Ac

air. tip. in

dire'xov.

avera^co.

•

dvevOerog,

as dveo-tv eo-xuKores

eirraeTtas Tfjs dirb isêVovs) [16th year of Trajan] ems vvv, and others, one of a Tpw-rfa. Can the aveo-is in Ac I.e. be a

kind of libera custodia ? him some freedom."

(ivrjOov

ToX(j.rjerrn.

dvi|«

Tiiv IStiov auTov, see

IGSI

See lurther Kuhring,

p.

dvouâi) tov o-opbv tovtov Iivev 3225, 2327, al. cited by Herwerden.

(/.

46

f.

avrjBov.

804" (perhaps

Syll

P Oxy tions,

ii/A.D.) a.

u.€t'

eXafov, for headache.

VIII. 10SS 6 ' (early i/A.D.), a collection of prescrip-

commends

dvvT|crov

(,8p.)

for

a v-ttvutikov

a, dirtov ^Tpi'.^PoXov)

'

ir
vocrK[vdu.ov

.

.

,]

"

•

u.ti£[as

80s,

soporific

:

43

avrjKco henbane

.

.

.,

anise

found in P Ryl

II.

dr. etc."

I

mS ,b

This spelling

(Ed.)

is

also

(a.d. 40).

avOpanrwos We

example, but literature supplies them in plenty. add as an instance of technical use dvSpuv Kal

P Flor

II.

278iv-»

might

iinrc'iofv],

(iii/A.i..).

a.V)']?cco.

The ethical meaning means confined to the

532

1'

(B.C. 3), the

by no

is

the following

literature, as

Biblical

OGIS

citations will show.

word "to be due"

of this

Paphlagonians'

oath of allegiance to Augustus, has the undertaking irav]Tl Tpdirwi inrtp tu>[v] ckcivols dvuKojvTwv] (for the rights of

Augustus and his heirs) irdvTa kivSuvov xiTrou-cvtCv. Other examples of this use, which is found in I and 2 Maccabees, are given in the index. From the Magnesian inscriptions we h may quote $Tf (end of iii/B.C.) ov8cvbs aTroo-Tr|o-cTai [sc. 6 8f)p.os twv dvT|KdvTa>v ttJ ttoXci tuv Ma*yvTJTwv Trpbs Tip.r|V ^ ^dptTOS diToSoo-LV, where Thieme (p. 15) renders, man der Stadt der Magneten zu erweisen schuldig CTrirpoTreid.]

[ttj

1st."

P Fay 94 (iii/A.D.) has twice irepl dvuKOfTuv, as the editors restore it,

Similarly from the papyri

tuv

"was

:

" his duties in the period of guardianship, functions pertainIn P Tebt I. 6 U (ii/B.C.) twv dvr]KdvTu>v tols ing to it."

" the dues which belong 10 the temples," it is unfortunately not clear whether the infinitive depends on cf. P Tebt dvT|KovTojv or on the main verb Trpoo-T6Td\ap.€v icpo[is

In

43

P Petr

BGU

dv8-),

(/.

37 2

II.

III.

25

"

in your interests". (B.C. 118) cv rots vp.lv dvT|Ko^(rt, I. I 4ai dvuKovTuiv irdvTuv is

P Flor

(A.D. 153) simply "all that belongs." technical use based on this appears in a Rainer. papyrus in Chvest. I. 72, p. 101, (a.d. 234) St|Xovu.cv

A

puScv 8civ dvf|[Kov

ttotc ttj tou- t8ioXd-yov

o-]T|u.dva{

where AYilcken explains " Kompetenzkreis" of these two officials.

dpxVpcws emTpoTr

r\

,

it

as

K[al the

(a) verso 10

747"'

1*

ov Yap Suvapai dv0[i]o-Tavei.v, toXu.u>o-iv dvTio-Tao-8ai

cviaxov 8c Kal

P Hawara69 4

dvTc'o-TT)v tt[.

(= Arehivv.

(ii/A.D.)

P Leid W*"' • io-x«pdrcpov

.,

383)

p.

ovtco-tt)

.

.]ovk

atmi.

avdof-ioloyeofiai.

P Oxy IV. 743"

2 (and io, BX> 2) (= Witkowski , p. 130) ( dv8ou.oXo-yr|(o-ou.cvu) inrc'p o-ov lis vrrfcp) p.ov, where the Edd. render "as he will agree in everything for you just

lis

me": cf. P Giss I. 71' (ii/A.D.) <3o-[tc . a]viTbv Trapa-yevdaevov dvL6o|i.o]\o'yr|0*ao-8at o-ou tto. €fs [uc o-ttov-JStji " may answer to, come up to," and P Tebt I. 21 6 (B.C. 115) as for

.

"and that A. an understanding with him" (Edd.), P Par 42'

Kal 'ApLo-TiTTTrov avTwi. dv8ou.oXoYT|o-€o-8ai, will

come

to

Kal 6 aScXcpos a"ov dv6wuoXo-yciTo

(B.C. 156) iir'

Add P Tebt

avTov.

Kop.i^6o-8ai,

:

I.

avdlorrj/M.

Xoyfjo-T]Tai

Trcpl

tt)s

CTrepa>TT|8e'vT€S

dp8u>s Kal

410

o~rr[o]\)8rjs,

P Grenf

In

your activity."

II.

II.

dv8wu.oXo-yr|o-ap,€v

KaXws

7c-ynvfjo-8ai,

14

T]8iKeio-8ai

jitj

(a.D.

16)

dv8o]uo-

"he may answer u - 14

71

Trcpl

for

(a.D 244-S) Kal

t[o]0

Tai>8'

ovrws

the active appears with the

meaning "acknowledge," "formally admit," the correctness of a legal form.

avOo;. 11 OGIS 365' Syll 939 u-T|8e dvSca irap<*je'pr|v (ev to Updv). " has dvScwv, viridarium," and Vettius Valens, p. 15*, The noun in its two occurspeaks of dv8r|pal (aoipai).

(ii/B.C.)

NT

avlJjUSQOZ. dp. (2 Tim 3 ) is afforded by Epictetus' description (I. hi. 7) of those who forget their divine origin as like to lions &Ypiot. Kal S^piwScis Kal

rences only repeats Isai 40 6 f-, but it is fairly common in LXX, and survives in MGr. It recurs in P Leid W.

aWjucpoi

avdgai. P Petr

dvi']Q.

(= III. p. 113) cirl £vA P Fay 34S (ii/iii A.D.)

A

good example of

NT

this

s

&tt.

—

The

of dvrjp

dvOpwiros survives in MGr (dvTpas, dSpwrros), where even the old gen. sing. (dvTpds) may still be found beside the "regular" tou dvTpa special

differentia

:

(Thumb Handbook, p. 48). Naturally there is nothing particular to record in the uses of this everyday word, which has in and Hellenistic generally much the same range

NT

Thus, taking the index to BGU IV., we can illustrate many of the uses noted for the NT in Grimm from documents of the Augustan period. So (1) husband by the perpetual phrase p.£Ta Kvpiou tou dvSpds after the as in class. Gk.

name

of a

an erased

woman,

as 1126* (where dvSpds is written over dSe\ovi), or in a marriage contract

6|iou.T|Tp£ou

as 109S 33 TT|ptiv Sixmo., while the

Td Trpbs Toy dvSpa Kal tov koivov ptdv document will also use dvrjp for irregular

relations in the pledge

under Grimm's

(3)

p.r|8'

"the persons named," dvSpes

it

dWwt

dvSpi

o-xiveivai.

Then

we have I189 11

ou o-nu.aivdu.cvoi dvSpcs where Patellis and &XX01

1061 7

committed a buiglary

kot' dvSpa, "viritim," in 1047

;

"••

the

u

common

(a.D. 131)

phrase (to) ;

and (from II. 646 s0

—

A.D. 196) 1022' dvSpcs KpaTio-Toi in address (cf. A.D. 193 w dvSpjes 'AAe£av8pcis) accounts for another use. 'Avtjp in distinction from vrpnos or iraiSidv alone remains :

—

of this

less

common

use

we do

not

happen

to

notice an

III.

28

io7(
P Lond 1159 , (a.d. 145-7) Kal dv0paKu>v Kal (pav* Kal Xaaird 5 The word also occurs av8paKo(s). 59

,

Michel 594 (B.C. 279), a long inscription from Delos It is containing the receipts and expenses of the icpoiroiov. ter in

MGr

dvBpaKas.

avdQomdgEoy.og, which

much

starts in

LXX

and Pss.

So!.,

own "

was presumably as

men-pleasers," but made in a language where compounds are more at home than in ours. " Bibl. " If this is a word, it is only an instance of the fact a coinage as our

that every Greek writer made a new compound when his meaning required one. Lobeck on Pkryn., p. 621, cites

avrdpco-Kos from Apoll. de Conjunct., p. 504.

arOgtbmvog. This significant adj.

(Rom.)

ucXt|

UuKa

is

(/.

found in Wilcken Ostr.

apparently to certain Ptolemaic period avSpwrnvdv tl irdo-xciv

form

for

officer)

"

:

no. 121S

n

is

the stereotyped

9ff to die," e.g. P Petr I. (the will of a cavalry cdv 8c tl dvSpwmvov irdOw KaTaXci'irw T[d uoi

cf.

-

cy] tov p*aa"iXiKOu Kal tov t-rnrov Kal Ta drrXa also the important marriage contract P Gen I. 2i ls

virdpôvTa ktX.

ii.

dv8punn.(va), with reference In wills of the healing charms. taTp.)

44

avorjTos

(IvOpCDTTOKTOVOS dvBpiimvbv ti ira8T| Kal TeX«vTô-r| 34 o-vvPij (a loan-B.C. 13) edv

(h/b.c.) 4dv 6e tis aviTuv

ktX.,

BGU

and

IV.

U

II49

SouXov SiaSpdvai H\ Kal -Traflav ti dv8pu>irivov, Kal oiiTws So P Tebt II. 333 Ta d
t!>v

eEvai

Syll

Various uses of the

etc.

irdo-xTl).

Syll:

are illustrated in

adj.

an Asian decree

thus 347 s (B.C. 48),

in

dv8pwiroi[s y£]7V€Tat.

St

a grandiloquent adulatory oration from Cyzicus— 6«ir£vwv SiaSoxwv,

462

30

(iii/B.C, Crete) Kal 8.[vwv

dvOpio-rrtvuv

irdvTwv

<[p]euTal ol

twv dv9puiir£vwv,

722

(cf.

33

463

),

("divine") K]al

132

oi

iii/B.C.)

(late

" the comptrollers of secular "divine" revenues". strong pervading antithesis with in the uses of this word lends emphasis to such a phrase as

The

d. ktCo-is in

1

Pet 2 13 (where see Hort).

—

of the brief Emperor Julianus, ib. 890 22 Seo-TrdTTjv bo-a KaKa K[al TrdjBn (ii/A.D.) of a series of diseases K]a[l]

fc'Bvovs

honour of

Julius Caesar, tov dirb'Apjws Kal'Acppo8e[i]TTis8«bv tirKpavij 10 Kal Koivbv tov dvBpwiKvov pCov o-wrfjpa, 365 {c. A. I>. 37)

ijXios ktX.,

The editor notes the tone as characteristic of his dynasty. 1 general sense in the plural may be illustrated by Syll 424 Kal Kal tov iravTOs dvBpwirwv (A.D. 361-3) -yfjs 9aXdo-cnis

dvOimarog. 2

Syll 656 (ii/A.D. ) presents Gaius Papillius Carus Pedo dvflviraTos replying to a resolution of the Ephesian BovXt|, who had referred him to his predecessors' practice (tovs irpb lb.

tpjov] KpaTCo-Tous dv8virdTovs).

316

3

(ii/B.c

has Q.

)

Maximus, dvBviraTos 'Pwuatwv, addressing the So passim, except in authorities of a town in Achaia. Egypt since this country was governed by a prefect, we do Fabius Q.

f.

:

not hear of proconsuls in the papyri.

MGr.

It is

dvil][U.

avdqconoxtovoQ, for

which only Euripides

is

cited, will

be one of the words

Hellenistic prose has taken over from poetical vocabulary. Murray gives the lines thus (/ph. Tour. 3S9)

—

This land of murderers Its

own

lust

;

to its

Petr III. 53

dvefcTai Xonrovpa<|«io-6ai,

(iii/n.c.)

(/•)'

Syll permitted to remain in arrears" (Edd.). 6S off" ck tuv paSûd (late i'/n c.) of school-boys "let P Amh II. 99 (/') 8 (A.D. 179) poppa dviuevn Xipbs

is

s8

552 twv.

,

the north dedicated land, on the wi

"on

tSiioTiKa,

god hath given

st

private

So Cagnat IV. 292 s9 (Pergamon, c. properties" (Edd.) avTou B.C. 130) dvetvai S[t] K[al T](fuvos,=coiisecran (Ed.). III. 471 86 (H'a. D.) -ysXajTa iroXvv Kal avtip-tvov P

dwelleth not in heaven.

evil

P "he

Oxy

.

like dvfjp, has kept Homer to MGr.

its

from

It

differentia practically unchanged interesting to notice its philo-

is

for as fairly popular sophical abstract dv8pwiroTTis vouched 28 in antith. to dOavao-ta). Greek by Vettius Valens (p. 346

and Sophocles Lex.), passing into Christian theology (see LS has no trace of the curious and current in MGr. The

NT

misuse by which the principal difference between is

ignored

.

ib. 503 (a.d. 7eXdv, "laughed long and freely" (Edd.), 10 (ii/iii A.D.) eiv avtBuo-i, IlS) dvtivai "admit," ti. S33

"if

are

they

P Ryl

neglected."

fSuKa Uavbv

X

KfXtvo-aTe

:

Tob

6

s

61 60 (A.D. 86-8) d|ios

dvBpuiirov p.[«]v

rjs

f\

YvvaiKos.

p.ao--ri-ya)8i}vai,

A.

and

P Flor

I.

" concede."

P

A

77

.

30

(ad.

P Grenf

" released."

dvtBfivafi] (A.D. 307) d|iii II. 423) p. (ii/A.D.) (= Ckrest.

192)

78

II.

P. Cattaoui

rd dXXa

0-01

vi

21 ls

dvequ-i,

the accession of

literary etiort celebrating

loyal subjects -ye'Xuo-i Kal ucflais Tais dirb Kpr]Vt)s Tas >|/»xas dv^VTts ûavao-tiov t«

Hadrian,

Giss

Sid o-eavT0v

[K]aTaa"xwv dvBpuirov ttcrxâova Kal YwfaiJKas is not means "person": as little is Jn 7 !2t parallel, as d. only of dvflpwiros invading the sphere of case Another (Orimm). &. otKoSeo-iroTtis. Pacn.Xtvs, dvf|p is the Matlhrean locution

.

.

II.

dveflTjvai..

,

dWjp

.

18

avdgionog,

dXefp.u.ao-1 (see

I.

3

8ff

shows us

-

Wilcken on the document, Archiv

v. p. 249).

-

As Grimm's passages show, this is Greek, Mt may have got it from LXX (so Lev 21* Home papyrus passages may be cited, dvflpunrov Uplus). The antithesis with Beds has figured though little is needed.

4>a-ybs

etc.

though not Attic

:

under dvflpwmvos the complementary one comes out well in BGU IV. I024iv 6 (iv/v A.D.), where a judge pronounces sentence of death with the words o-v u.01 Sokcis [<|»vxi\v :

'

Kal [o]vk dvBpiiirov, [udXXov S]i ovSJ BnpCovlb. 1030 7 (iii/A.D.) tiriyovns he proceeds to give reasons, tovs dvBpwirovs Kal tovs TtKTovas d. is general and t. the purely unemphatic use cf. the illiterate note, special. For fcJxeiv B-qpCov

—

13 Its ana(ii/A.r>.) SkSos dvBpciirois dor
= seine

"

says Schubart) tov dvflpci(irov), This particular instance Tt'Otirai u.£o-6a>o-iv. °" 01 v ,a \ Tre'iro|j.4 gengruss,'

erste

"the adjunct notion of on which Grimm remarks ( I. d.). Under

may perhaps serve as an 12

Tat

illustration of

contempt (Jn 5 )," the same heading, with commiseration instead of contempt, 40 will come Trpto-pv-rris dvflpwirds tipi in P Strnss I. 41 (a. I). In the edict of Caracalla,

P

Giss

40

i

-

6

(a.u. 212-5) the io-]aKis ^dv i[ir]«nrt'X8[wo-]iv tis tovs «p.ovs dv[8p]oSirovs 250).

I.

aviazrijxi.

Amh

43 iirb has dpoupas II. 68 i/.\ D.) (lale T " v A(>'y u,v dvao-TaBti'o-as twv irpbs xP € ^ aLS ^ l °' du(poTepwv = "reported" or the like. The transitive tenses are com-

V

mon

.

in the sense of "setting

up"

a statue

;

.

.

P Oxy IV.

cf.

136) dvao-[Tfj]o-a£ t« Tas toS KTr|u.aTos Kal that he should restore on jruaapiov irXaTas tirl asTpots, " a certain scale the walls (?) of the vineyard and orchard

707

26

A.D.

(c.

'

BGU

'

1

-

(a.d. 215) (=Ckresl. 1. p. 127) dvao-T[a8]^VTos Qtiov KfoXoo-jo-LaLou The formula became so common for setting dvSpidvTos. with accus. of person a gravestone that dvc'o-Tiio-a alone, up buried, became current in E. Phrygia and Lycaonia (Ramsay

(Edd.),

tis

II.

xnnipeo-tav

and

C.

B.,

iv/A.D.) seive as

ii.

(i^|

362"

tov

p. 732).

8wau.e'vT]

an instance

interesting passage

P Tebt

in

dvao-[Td]s [.

.

Ac

.

II.

is

15

1161

9

(Christian letter, p-ou,

One

will

very

added by a restoration of Wilcken's 121-3S)— see Archiv v. p. 232:

(A.D.

«ls |>]vu.|

With

26 30

2S5

P Oxy VIII.

dvacrTfjvai (K Tt)S koltt]S of the intransitive use.

povXiov K]al o-K€\|/dp[tvos

this reference

to assessors

p«]T[d t]uv

Wilcken compares

.

dvorjZOQ.

The adv. is supplied by the editors in the Hadrian letter, P Fay 19' (ii/A.D.), ofrre dvorjJTWs diroXXd
45

avoiyco It

pCofv].

current

is

in

"

MGr, meaning

;

unreasonable

(a.d. 215) oiKoSdp 01s) y KaTao-irioo-iKaldvouKoSop'oio-t!, ib. II. 6S 1L (a.d. 14) ofis Kal dvoiKoSopô-a eirl twi [dpx]a[i]wi

(Thumb).

Omission of augment is frequent in these For a Christian use of d. see the interesting

BepeXt'wi.

words.

avoiyco. That ancient scribes were almost capable of sympathy with modern schoolboys in writing the augmented forms of this intractable verb is shown by frequent misspellings in late 9 From Ptolepapyri: thus PSI II. 132 (iii/A. d. dvwxBai. maic papyri we have the regular forms TJvwi|ap«v I' Petr II. 12 and dvewi-ypivov ib. 2" 6 al-o dvoigai ib. III. p. 133. 37 I"

taph of the fourth-century bishop of Laodiceia, M. Julius Eugenius, who describes himself as during his episcopate irdcrav t#|v €K\r|0-£av dvoiKo8o[p]r|o-as

Calder in

)

,

The phrase

Mt

2

VII.

Exp

vi.

dub BepeXiwv

M.

(VV.

p. 3S7).

,

U

is

the magical papyrus P Lond 4c 2 ' 4 In MGr it means "springtime."

occurs in

in Syll 601 32 dvoi-ydvTwv Se 01 t|eTao-Tal KaT €viaxn-f|v (/. -tov) tov 0r|o-avpdv so ib. 653" (the Andania " Mysteries" inscr.,

of

ol-

epi-

nearly paralleled 1

(=

(iii/B.C.)

I.

p. 73).

(iv/A.D.)

:

dialect— B.C. 91). 587 302 (B.C. 329-S) twi tovs 0T|
dvo/ua.

in

"opening" of a will, as P Ryl II. 109 s (a.d. 235— a stilted document with Sueiv and vU'as !) ix Sia8fJKr|S Tijs Kal dvotWe may quote OGIS 222 36 (B.C. x8«[io-]r,s Kara to S8os. 8[{] toiis iepels Kal Tas lepeias xd tepd, cf. 28 3j2 (B.C. 138-2) a. tovs vaois, and Dittenberger's note, " with parallels showing that the solemn "opening of shrines

266-1) dvoi|au

—

,s was a conspicuous feature in ritual cf. I Kal Regn 3 up6pio-ev to Trpwl Kal tjvowjev Tas 8vpas oIkov Kvpiov, and Rev ii 19 15 5 Something akin to our "opening" a build.

,

may be

ing

dvo£|avTa to yupvao-iov in

)

(A.r>.

p.ev

Neoplatonists appropriated the "

"

heavens opened OcioXdvou AaiToio

phrase

iii/A. D.

117-3S) irpwTov —he529 had evidently been prime mover

The

establishment.

its

NT

n

OGIS

seen in

:

cf.

Kaibel 8S2 (Aihens— c.

p€Tapo-iov

aKovo-as

iipvov

ovpavbv avSpwirois €i8ov dvorydpevov. Laetus, a contemporary of Plotinus (Ed.), is acclaimed as a reincarnation of

The word The

Plato.

ing a grave.

is common on later tombstones for violatfrequency of the spelling dvvyw has been

thought to go rather beyond the mere blundering substitution of an identically pronounced symbol: Radermacher (6V. 2 P 35 n ) would attribute it to the influence of dvvw, which is however a But Prof. decidedly rarer word (not in XT). -

Thumb 51'

(=

So

also

We

it as purely graphic. may quote two papyri of ii/B.c, written by the same hand, P Par

regards

illiterate

and 50 7

Selections p. 19)

P Tebt

II.

3S3

2'

exit) els fjv Kal dvi£i eav-t-TJ

pass. TjvoCYriv (as I.

326

ii

-

10

(as

s5

7

Ac

,

amended

— of a dveyviio-8T| r|Vvyn,o-av.

Mk will

cf.

:

The verb

is

:

see

Mayser

Gr., p.

(A.D. 46) (the entrance

....

8vpav.

I2 10 etc.)

is

The

no.

and the

late 2 acr.

illustrated

by

BGU

359) (ad. 194) f|vvyr| [k]oA also the amended reading in 1. 21

P

civouo^.

P Oxy

(c.

A.D.

irX£v8ov

237™"

II.

(a.d.

1S6), the Dionysia petition, has

The closeness of dvdpov KaToxijs, "an illegal claim." dvopta and dStKi'a may be seen in the associated adjectives 13 of P Lond 35S (,. a.d. 150) (= II. p. 172), where dvopa Kal dStKa are complained of. Cf. IGSI 1047 3 toO dvdpov For the adverb see P Magd 6 U (B.C. 221) Tv(pwvos. p.^

irepuSeip pe dvdpws ifSpisopevov inrb

twv

iroipfvwv,

and

BGU

1200 20

IV. (B.C. 2-1) «;ouo-iav ?x°vTts twi 'Ao-KXT|Trid8ov d. diroSe'SwKav ktX. The construction in 1 Cor 9 21 pr] wv dvopos 8«ov is illustrated in Proleg. p. 235 f. The verbdvopt'w 18 as a transitive appears in P Par 37 (ii/B.c.)

virepiSttv pe T|vopr|pi:Vov Kal e-yKeKXsiptvov

the

same

writer), with the

d|iw

same combination

.

in.

cf.

:

.

3s

.

pi]

31

(by

the present

in

(passive).

dvoodoco occurs in the fragmentary P Lips I. 119 recto (a.d. 274) t]wv dpapTtwfv] Tas irovripias o-uvex"[s d]vop8ovpe'vwv. For the sense of "rear again," as Ac 15 16 cf. OG/S 710 1 (ii/A.D.) to ir[p]oTrvXa[i.ov] XP° v f [Sia8ape]v [d]vwp8wo-«v «k tov 3

.

«it' The noun occurs in P Kyi dyaSwi. 135 e'crrai 8^ t) dvdp8wo-is twv [vvv d-TroKaOt]o-Tavope'vwv koivwv [tJclxOIv] d[ir6 KJoivwv X[7)JppaTwv "the restoration of the common walls" (Edd.).

ISiov 'AiroXXwvios II.

157

13

(A.I).

dvoaiog. This adjective, which

MGr.

(iii/B.C.) (= III. p. 1) a complaint is " built " lodged against a neighbour who has (dvotKoSopt]K«vl a staircase in a mutual courtyard, and thereby caused some

o-avTos «v Tt3i aiiToO

dtreo-vXrio-av,

p.

dvotxodojueto. In P Lond SS7 2

:

"

dvop£a[i]s

me dcpoprJTw dvop'a (a.d. 295I arravTa us ev lawlessly carried them all off"

they assaulted

(ii/B.c.)

P Oxy VIII. 1121 20

(Ed.).

2

injury- to the petitioner

Par I4 27

€|ev£x e «'vT«s.

cf.

To-trwi.

P Magd

2' (iii/B.c.

dvoiKo8opr|Updv ktX., and P Oxy IV. 707 27

136) dvoiKoSoprjo-ac

Tpdxov

in.

)

Kaivfjs

e£

dfirrrjs]

ptVpois wpto-pe'vois, "should build on a fixed scale a new wheel of baked brick" lEdd. ). In P Petr II. 12 (l) ls (B.C. 241) Kal dvoiKoSopfjo-ai. PeXtiIous twv

Tim

s

in the

N'T

is

confined to

Tim

I

9 1

,

frequently applied to the Jews in connexion with the great Jewish war in Egypt A.D. 115-7. See e.g. P Giss I. 41" 4 irapd tt|v twv dvoo-£wv [Tou]Sai'w[v i (poSov,

3

,

is

So P Brem 40* (Trajan) twv t|

with the editor's introduction.

(=

Ckrest.

16) pCa i^v cXirls Kal Xoiirr] irpoo-SoKia

I.

d-rrb tov vopov fjpwv d8pwwv Kwp[r|]Twv ["irpbjs tovs dvoo-Lous F'rom a later TofvSafjovs, who had just won a victory. time comes the fragment of a letter in the correspondence

of Heroninus

tirl

(mid.

iii/A. D.),

P Flor

II.

with Btwv tirtTpefTrdvTwv] but no other context to help. dvoo-ttovs

[.

.

.,

26S 6

,

in the

.

.

.jevois

next

line,

Trpov-Trap-

(iii/B.C

12 the meaning is "rebuild": cf. Syll 220 twv Tttx^v twv iv Tf)i vt|o-
pwpwv

XOVTiov )

Kal

o-uv«ireptXf|8i]

dvoyj]. "

P Oxy VII. 1068 16 and

I

(iii/A. D.)

dXXd

have a delay of some days

"

rjpepwv

(Ed.).

dvox^v ?x w

»

46

avrayunnôiJiai

avri I have or may have against her" (Edd.), and IX. 1203 s0 (late i/A.D.) tuv -yap vttovtwv rjpciv SiKaCwv irdvTuiv dvTcxbpeSa Kal dv8e£oue6a, "for we maintain and

claims which

dvraycovlCo/iiat. For the derived noun .

.]avuvi dvTa-yfwvio-Tfl)

.

ments

to

P Oxy

ef.

(Spaxp.a.1)

in

I2 4

Heb

B.C. 27S) irpbs tovs

avxavanhiQoco

occurs

,

.

[.

519 a

in

,

ih.

s1

(ii/A.D.)

of pay-

list

The verb construed

gymnastic performers.

irpds, as

III.

Priene

in

17

16

with after

(soon

.

formed

this expressive

compound

d.vTava.'yi.viio-Ku) in

,

'

read, dvTava-yvwo-8r|

common

Ka6bn

p.01

Its

d£iu>.

opposite dvTavai-

=

"subtract ". In Ptolemaic land-surveys P Tebt I. alone there are over twenty instances of this use 6 (see Index): cf. also P Eleph 2S (iii/B.c), and from i/A.D.

p(u

is

BGU

iil8 al els dT£'X(«av) dvTavaip[ov(ievai. 776 citations sufficiently warrant dvTav
III.

Grimm's Linde

in

(p.

49) cites the

noun

(-oxris)

aXXwv twv Kcvr' tpavTov 8iKa[f]a>v avTe'^cuaat Kal dv8e'|[o]p.ai iv ouoevel «XXaTov[p.6vos], and in P Flor 28 I. .S6 In P Tebt (i/A.D.) : see also ib. 51" (a.d. 138-61). I. 41 24lI -(<". B.C. 1 19) o.vt[ol] t€ dirapcvoY^XtiTOL ovtcs 8vv[(o]-

T
pappdpous dvTaya>W£to-8ai.

24 (Col I ) cf. the similarly the fragmentary P Petr II. 17 (I) 16 where with reference apparently to certain e-y KAlniJ aTa we

With

The same shall maintain all our subsisting rights" (Ed). combination offenses is found in P Strass I. 74 18 (a.d. 126)

from Epicurus

n

.... itself.

6

dvTe'xco-Sai Tfjs cio-aYwvTJs Kal ov8ev tu>i pao-iXel the editors render "that we being undisturbed

p.e8a

8iaireo-r|L,

to attend to the collection of the revenues

may be enabled and the

king may suffer no harm." Similarly P Tebt II. 6 16 (b.c 13) d. ttjs (uo-6ii(o-«o)s). 2L 309 (a.d. 116— 7) dvTeY^dfp-evoi Kal €Ts'poi]s p€Tap.io-8ovvT€s is rendered "resuming the land and leasing it to others."

BGU

interests of the

IV.

1 1 1

be noticed that the instances (which might be added c. gen. rei : gen. pers., as in the Gospels, does not

It will

to) are all

.

occur

among them.

dvraJiodldcojui.

P

Par 34 22

(ii/B.C.

x<*XK£av Tr|povvT£s dv[T]air[o]oa>o-u>o-i.

)

Chrest. II. 372"-

aviTois.

n

(ii/A.D.) Seto-Bai oi[v]

W

P Leid

firavayKao-8f|vai d[v]Ta[Tr]o8ovvai.

sxi 3l

in

Didache 5 2 pin-aia dyairwvTcs, we have no citations to make.

and

in

:

dvrcmodooig. Dr Xageli (cf.

p. 36) kindly supplies us with the following instances of the use of this word in the inscrr. and papyri :

Michel 913 (ii/B.C.) (= CIG 30SS) iirof3oX.ijs dvTa-TroSdtrews, ZwlXos ZuuXov* dva*yvto(r€us, ZuuXos ZwiXov ktX. .

CIG

(according to the commentary in

.

.

sense of

v-TropoX-fjs, in

dependent on dvTaTroSoVcuis) CPR I., p. 59 on a house beginning of iv/A.D.) eirdv p.^| diroSw toklv (fut. of tokl£w, with -iv for -i€iv, and act. for mid.) s, where the editor translates, nicht, so verstehe ich mich ftir die Uberzeit bis zur Rtickerstattung pai|/u>&uis. is

;

—

(a loan

dazu,

Dir zu verzinsen."

Its

literary record

unex-

is

dviexo/Liai. sense "hold firmly to" s cf. a.vl\a), 1 Th 5", Tit I

Mt 6", Lk 16 (but see s.v. such passages from the Koivf} as 13

StKatov dvT6xdp.6VOL (so

BGU

and P Tor 3 2 *(ii/i!.c), and (

,

22

P Par

IV. 11S7

14

20

i". 14 (B.C.

in

,

1

16)

(ii/n.C.)

ovSevbs

Augustus' reign, ),

P Tebt

I.

= Selections, p.

dvT«'x«o"8ai tt)s village are with

o-fjs

8

40

28) tovs (k ttjs kwut|s 6p.08vp.aSbv o-ksitt]S, "that the inhabitants of the

one accord holding

fast to

your protection," and P Amh II. 133 11 ,f (early ii/A.D.) Kal perd iroXXuv ko-ttwv dvT]Kdo-ap£v see under dvavKd£u>) avTwv f|vavK -

(

tovtwv eytpvias €irl tu irpoWpw "and with great difficulty I made them set to work

avTacryêo-Sai €Kt*jopiov,

(/.

dvTio-\-) Tfjs

very common in petitions, as implying that, notwithstanding the course taken, other claims are not lost sight of: e.g. P Oxy II. 2S1 30 at the former rent" (Edd.

(a.d.

20-50),

its

in

provenance

tu> rjXCw e-Tn.a-K0Tr]cr[T|] dvrl ttjs o^cus rjawv. Closely 43 the temporal use in Syll 616 (dialect of Cos, iii/B.c) so Dittendvrl vuktos, " ea ipsa nocte" d"YV€v€(r8ai o-eXT]vr|

akin

is

.

.

:

who compares 43S 46

(Delphi, before B.C. 400) dvrl " avreTovs' tov avTov £tovs. " This FeTtos, and Hesychius s maybe seen still in P Lond 1171 (B.C. S) (= III. p. 177) berger,

"

to cost of wine for dvrt ttjs i tuv ciraôpeviov the 5th of the intercalary days." By far the commonest " instead of." P Tebt II. meaning of dvTt is the simple

Tip(fjs) olvov

24

(ii/A.D.) wort dvrt tXaiiivofs]
343 "

&vt' eXcuSepov SovXo[s]

NT

more primary

d. in its

(B.C. 117)

Wackernagel's pamphlet, Helur Its solitary appearance in an (Gtittingen, 1907), p. 5 f. " Halbattiker " XenoAttic inscr., and in one passage of the phon, make quite natural such an abnormality in the Koivrj as P Par I 406 (the astronomical treatise of Eudoxus) o>av f) of

P Giss I. 47 10 (ii/A.D.) a corslet bought for 360 dr. (Edd.). " P Rein 7 4 (B.C. 141 ?) dvTl irXetovos, under its value."

ceptionable.

For

primitive local force, surviving in 'ivavri and the Latin

cognate ante, and conspicuous in the old Cretan dialect, there is an interesting discussion leaves traces in the Koivt) :

LXX

Slwkovtcs avTa-rrdSopa

sie

The

.

dvTaTiddo/ia. figures

dvri.

d i<(>aXaTo

ti.

282 10

Tuiv 6Vtu>v po[t] irp[bs]

The verb

).

(a. D.

is

30-5) Tilv

avTfjv dv86£oua[i]

d]v8ôpai, "this petition

is

\iiv

vdp dXXuiv

Kafl without prejudice to the other (/.

dvTt')^-)

dvrt 4".X£as

P Oxy VIII. 1119 20

7«ve'o-8ai..

(a.d.

1

P Hib I. 170 (B.C. 247) Vva a^j P Tebt II. 302 6 (a.d. 71-2) Jx^P av Ooci]pe8a.

254) eTepovs dvT

aiiTiiv.

tov 8r|UOO"[£jov dvrl crvvTaêws p€pLO-8]e'yT£s €K This shades into ktX. "instead of a subvention" (Edd.). " in exchange for" or "in return for" Colder 455 [c. mid.

Tvv\dvop€V

:

iii/A.D.)

TovSe

Kal ttjs

elpT|vris

crt

MvySoviri Aiovvo-iov dvTl P[£]ov troXXiiv " thy statue here, a Dionysius (in o-Te'ppa,

marble), M. (erected, thus honouring thee with) a crown in return for guarding the life of many and for preserving the

—

" 28 the writer begs to (a.d. 216) (Ed.). Preisigke 6 peace have the stipulated 7 artabae of wheat dvrl ttXsiovwv tuv KXeire'vTiov.

BGU

III.

S22"

dcjmXfi]

(iii/A.D.)

yap

p.01

avr'l

\oXk6v twv

€volkuuv.

Ruining

mostly superseded dvTC. as 'Epfilns dv8'

oii

p.

29 remarks that inrcp has dv8' oil with names,

The formula

BGU

IV. 1062 1 'Epprjs [b Kal EvSa]ipwv, some discussion see note and reff.

(a.d. 236-7), has raised

there— Crbnert took

it

:

as "adoptive son of," Viereck

(fol.

47

avTifiaWco lowing Wilcken) makes

we

it

=

o

In that case what are

kci£.

P Lond 1170'" (iii/A.D.) (=111. p. 102) 'Ekvctcws dv8' ov 'Ekvo-6u)S, "Smith alias Smith"? For dv8' tiv "wherefore" or "because" we may quote OGIS 90

make

to

35

of

— B.C.

(the Rosetta stone

av 8e8uKao-iv

196) dv8'

= because)

(

Kal tu>v Upo&ovXwv In P Tebt (iop4>i) ktX. .

Kt'xpr|(Ke)

.

.

irpbs to 8ciov bo-iws 8ictK[€L]o-ai

x^P ls

dvTi.Xap.|3dvT|, eirapo8£o-ia I.

120"

(i/B.C.) IlaKvo-i dv9'

u>(v)

commercial

kt\., clvtI has the ordinary

Ti(j.rj(s)

.

1'

11.

Ryl

ijQ

.

.

.

.

"

"wormed

them-

(ai/Tois tv«iXr|KdTa>v) into certain positions dvTt8eVais

tavTois do-xoX£a

tt)s ko.8'

own work"

— as), " inconsistent with their

(/.

(Edd.).

avxiy-aBlarijiu.

P Oxy 16S

I.

I.

tov

tirl

97

9

tov

(a.d.

1

vojioO

15-6) irepl

supplement depends on the parallel document P Oxy III. 504" (early ii/A.D.), and is seen to be no instance of the conjunctional phrase dv8 uv.

f)S

[o-]Tp(aTT|-yoi)

dvT[e]KaTô-TT| avTols

BGU

'AiroXXa>vto(v),

11

(probably A.D. 169) irp[b]s r\[v Kal dv]TiKaWo-[TT|v] n ecj>' ov Kal AlXtov, and L dvTiKaTt'[o-]Tr|v irpbs

eirl

.

For the

tov OvaXe'piov.

P Oxy

subst. see

18

(a.D. 31-21 dv8']
charges against them being that they had selves

avTuii

ou Beol vyitiav ktX., similarly 56" (the Canopus inscr. of 21 Ptolemy III. B.C. 247-21), P Leid D' (mid. ii/B.c.) o-ol Si

yivoiTo, dv6' oiv

avTiAafi^dvofiai

4£ rjs «iroiT]0-dp.«[6a] irpb[s]

eavTOv

(/.

.

.

26o 8fr (A.D. 59) tov o-TpaTTj-yov

II.

-ovs) sirl

"

in consequence of our dvTiKaTaa-Tdo-«os, confronting each other before the strategus " (Edd.); III. S6S 7 .

.

.

BGU

(ii/A.D.) 4v] t[i]

[ardo-ei,

and

Tirj

tirl

-y€vo|i^vT|

Kvptc,

d[v]TiKaTa-

A.D. 3) vVrepov 8{ eKaTt'pov

c.

.Sj'//355' (Chios,

o-ov,

ut'povs e£ dvTtKa[Ta]o-Tdo-€us irtpl

TiivKaTa

u.e'pos

£t]Tr|pdTwv

«v(t)vxovtos 8tT|[Kov]o-a.

avripdllo). 16 dvTipXrjuaTa is found in P Oxy III. 49S a contract with stone-cutters, where the editors understand it of small stones used to insert in vacant places

The

subst.

(ii/A.D.),

between larger ones. Vettius Valens p. 35 1 20 tireipaSrificv Kal Tas dvTipaXXoijcraS" poipas rr\ euptSeLO-r) €mcn;vn8evai. 8ttws

t|

"the corresponding parts"

«Te'pa xpr||jLaTLo-€i uoipa,

presumably.

dvziHStfcai. P Par 45 6 (,-.

B.C.

(= Witkowski 2

153)

,

S5) Meve'8ri|iov

p.

dvTtKtCfj.evov ijptv.

UVTty.QVQ. " " Thackeray, Gr. p. 136, notes its use for opposite (3 Al u c 16 Ac 201S ) as "late": see his note on these words with 5 movable -s. Cf. P Oxy I. 43 verso m 2 ' (a.d. ,

-

295)

avzidiazidrjfu.

A

KaTap-eviov dvTiKpvs

NT

may be

air. elp. (2 given for this Tim 2 25 ) : Longinus de Sublim. 17 has irpbs ttjv irciBu, tuv " steels himself Xd-ywv irdvTws dvTiSiaTidcTai, utterly against

literary citation

persuasive

words" (Roberts).

may refer to the interesting lawsuit regarding the identity of a child, which recalls so 16f vividly I Kings 3 '-: the prosecuting advocate states that

(= Selections,

237™ .M.3Aviii.

II.

Strass

I.

4i^

a3t

Cf.

A D

12

.

(

.

A. D.

(c.

in the defendant's

dvTiS^Kwt (P

Tfji

p. 49).

of public opponents, as

P Ryl

Oxy 65

I.

37

15

(B.C.

is

67

charge

—

P Oxy

II.

the citizens of

Abdera appeal-

Rome against annexation by Cotys the Thracian speak of t[ovs irpo]voovpevovs tov dvTiSiKov TJ|iciv (Syll 303'24 before It also is used in the plural, of a body of B.C. 146). oppo-

ing to

,

nents, as several times in Syll 512 (ii/B.c), the case of the children of Diagoras of Cos versus the town of Calymnus ;

two parties, as in P Lille I. 29" (iii/B.c), irapoVTiov Silco, king of Nubia (vi/A.D.), concludes his ambitious effort at Greek with a terrible threat against ot dvriSiKot

also of the

twv

d.

wider use found in I Pet 5 s and the LXX, |iov The verb appears in Preisigke with classical warrant. this is the

:

2055

2

(iv/v

A.D.)

J'Aptws

.

P Tor

the abstract in irpbs

.

1.

dvri8iKT|o-o.vT[.

i«-«f

.

.,

and

117) avTol Kal tt|v

(B.C.

tov 'Epp.tav KpL
tKO"TTJo-u>o~iv

avTov

ttjs irpbs

verbal adj.

avriKpvf.

.

.

compound KOTavTiKpv(s)

before

is

a hiatus.

occurs in

The

Petr

Apoc

6,

tTcpov tottov KaTavTLKpvs CKeCvov avxp-ripov irdw, Kal fjv tottos KoXdo-ews, "over against that other." In P Hawara 116 verso 2U (= Archiv v. p. 3S5 f.) (Anto-

ninus Pius) we read dvTiK[pv Tvxaiov] well have been dvTiKpvs.

:

clearly this

may

as

avr da f i fidvofiai. This hold

(=

common

of,"

II.

verb

found in the general sense of "lay

is

"se

p.

officio

-

13S-61) xP" as P land 33 (Commodus), rendered suo bene functuros esse." P Oxy IX. H96 12ff 256)

211-2)

(a.D.

P Lond 3oi 6ff

in

"undertake,"

6p.vvu irio-Tws Kal eirig.eXu)S : so

.

.

.

(a.d.

dvTiXTJ|Aij
ttjs

12

-

d|ivvu

.

.

.

(1. e.

dvTi.Xfjp»(;aio-8at

—

eo-Bai) tuj

xpo v 1~n5 Sr|Xovu.tVT|s XP«^°-S, Kal TavTnv «kt«do swear that I will take up at the proper time the said office and will discharge it" (Ed.) : in the first two -ao-8ai has intruded into the weakened future inf., now getting rare. irpoo-TJKovTi

"

Xe'o-iv,

,

'!

I

P Flor I. 47a 12 crBai.

(a.D. 213-7) fVTci8fv 8UKaTspo]vdvTiXan(3dveKal xpdo-8ai Kal olkovo|xiv Kal 8ioi[k6Iv. Cf. P Rein 47*

(ii/A.D.) ttjs] -y[«op]ytas a.

P Oxy VIII.

baoXo"yw dirb tov vvv avTiXfjaxêo-SaL

ttjs

1

123' (a.D. 158-9)

.

[.

.]ttis

dva-ypa-

tov u.err|X[XaxbTa o-ov] iraTe'pa, "I agree that I will henceforward undertake all the public land registered in the name of your departed father" (Ed.). So BGU II.

53 1

1

22

(ii/A.D.) irapaKaXcii

Se

o-e,

dS(Xt,

dvTiXa[p]t'cr8ai

"set to" the vintage, and P Tebt II. 393 12 tw 'Apira[Xov d]vTLXaPe'o-8ai TavT-qs irotoiivTa

Tij[s T]pvy£[as] to

dvrideaiQ.

The

KaV

Kal

233)

(a.d. 49) ?),

592' (ii/A.D.), P 'Avt£8ikos may be used

250).

when

II.

BGU

tS6),

1

II.

eiSov Se Kal

avrt'dixo;. For this common legal word we

tovto €ve\cipLcrcv

'Eiriu.dxov.

395 "opposite the temple of s1 P Fortune," Oxy III. 471 (ii/A.D.) dvTtKpvs dirdvTtuv, " in the presence of all." P Lond 978 s (a.d. 331) (= III. p.

had put the foundling

P Tebt

150) avTiKpvs Tvxa£ov,

(A.D.

(Attic)

his client

oUfas

is

used in a report of

peculations of certain

officials,

P Tebt

ii/B.c. I.

regarding the

24", one of the

(a. D. 150) €ir [I] iracrav tt)v virr|pe[o-(a]v,

"on

condition that H. shall occupy

*s

avTil\€y(o From this come two this post performing all the duties." derived senses, of which only the first is represented in the NT, (i) "aid," "succour" of a friend, (2) "seize" of an Good examples

opponent.

of (1) are

P Petr

II. 3 (b)~ (iii/n.c)

ai'mrapepô/iat diroo~mXai tjuuv tt^jv (Vtcuîv " vve Aiovvo-iov, beg you, therefore, having as our one hope the assistance that lies in your power, to send away ii(p'

{ipiiv lo-oue'vTjv dvT£Xi]v|/LV,

tirl

our

to

petition

Amh

P

Dionysius,"

II.

35

s7

132)

(B.C.

difxXoTipws pou dvTiXap.pdvT)i., P Par 27"' KaBoTi oil 8ia\tfrms fjpwv dvTiXap.pav6fi.6vos, P Grenf I. 30 61 (B.C.

TvjYôVTts Tfjs trapd cr[o]u dvTtXf|\|«ws, P Grenf I. 15 later than B.C. 146 or 135) o-fjs SiKaCas dvTiXrjvl/ews,

& v °vv vpwv 7rpocr8e'u)VTaL avTiXap-Pavdatvoi, IV. I138 24 (Aug.) Iv" ui dvTiXrip.p.j'(vos), and the exHib I 82" (B.C. 239-S) xaXuis pressive double compound in P

For the extension of this meaning to LXX and in I Cor I2 2B see BS noted that the p which VVH insert in should be It 92. p. the noun in this last passage begins to invade it even in the cf. Pro/eg. p. 56. Thus P Lond 23 s0 earlier documents

o-v hi

c[4>]' °ls

103)

BGU oiv

cruvav[Ti.]X[a]pPav6p6VOS irpoBvpws Trtpl Tiiv to give your zealous

[tt]oit|0-«i.s

" ds TaOra o-uyKvpovTiov, please therefore co-operation in

that concerns this" (Kdd.).

all

OGIS

Cf.

1 697 (a Roman inscription from Egypt, on the graves of murdered men) dvTiXa(P)ov, Kvpte Sdpairi. Ditlenberger :u (B.C. 103) tovtiov hi -yevopt'vov 1-crop.ai quotes P Fay I2

Bf (iii/B.C.) Kal Kar dvTeiXrippevos, the passive. In OGIS Sl iStav tKao-TOu Kal Kara kolvov irdvTwv dvTiXapPdveTai, the -

verb must have the same sense. of thing, Tfjs t«

gen.

dXXrjs

Ib.

339

shows Kara to

:i2

(ii/B.c.)

evo-XT]poo-vvr|s Tfjs

For (2), where the meaning is in dvTtXdp€To. II. 648 10 (ii/A.D.) see such passages as P Lond Piauos dvTi[X]appdvovTai t[o]v TraTpiKov pov p.«pous, 12 924 (a.I). 1S7-S) (= II. p. 135) piaiws dyreXapov t6 Tfjs in Gradenwitz, Einfuhntngl. p. 18. For yfjs other examples •yv.pvdo-i.ov

BGU

malum partem,

:

"

the subst. dvTiX-f|pirTup, formerly regarded as

peculiar to the

Deissmann (BS p. 91) cites P Lond 23 a petitioner claims the p. 3S), in which King and Queen as his avTiXripirropes, and says he finds his cf. for the same conjunction of words KaTa
LXX"

(Cremer

158-7)

(B.C.

IV. I187 27

U |iaL

invoked as Toy TrdvT(iov)

cru)Tij(pa)

81

v. p.

n'-.

:

•yevop.fe'Jvov

TeTtvj^ws [tt)]s Trapd

done

is

shall

I

KaTa
errl tri tt)v

dvTiXr|p,\|/€ws

BGU

II. 613 Ta STjpoo-ia, and (time of Antoninus Pius) 8€0p€V0S TTJS dtrb O-OV dvTtXT|p\J/€WS t[ u X € ^] v

8l€vi8vvo>v

1 '1

*

avTLloyia.

The

disputed meaning "opposition" in act (see Thayer) P Petr II. 17 (3) 7 (iii/B.C.) where

finds fresh confirmation in

Grenf

I.

II.

Ryl

is 9

3S 68 10

(i€,

'ATraXut

refers

)

dvTiXoytav

-rrpos

an

to

"

common, meaning

fairly

(ii/i B. c.

"assault."

quarrel,"

"attacking

me

as

P

p( o-uvo-TTio-dptvos, P

(B.C. 89) ep.Tr€0-ovo-a] i£ dvTiXo[-y](as

1

—

dvTi-

.

.

o-oi) dvTiXT|px|/€cos, "for if this have gained succour from you" (Edd). Later examples of the word are P Fay 296 (a.d. 113) 81b

:i,-

The word

is

.

(B.C. 118)

-

cf.

dvTiXo-yiav yevoji«vT)v

official

t\tri Trpbs irdvTas

tjs

and the same phrase in P Tebt I. 43 29 P Tebt II. 283 20tr (B.C. 93 or 60) tovtou hi

Xrjp\|/ews,

.

Roman

38)

p.

)

the same phrase without abbreviations Kal dvTiX(T|p.TTTopa) occurs in a papyrus of the same collection cited in Archiv

,

:

(=L

158)

(B.C.

I.

:

(not

BGU

).

reliyious matters in the

7

(=

;1

a

(i/B.c.

1

'l[-ir\T\£/iv}

consequence of a dispute" (Edd.), and So in the formula dvtu (x<"pvs) ii/B.c).

in

P Tebt

I. 138 (late dvTiXoy£as, "without dispute," in formal promises to IV. 1133 15 (Aug.), P Strass I. 75 10 pay money, etc. 16 (a.d. 146) (=11. p. 208) (dvTi(a.d. 118), P Lond 310 Wilcken Ostr 1151 (iii/A.D.), P Xoyias -yeivopt'vns)

Trdo-Tjs

BGU

:

,

avTiMyio. The strong sense of d. in Rom io'"contradict," 5lf "oppose" may be illustrated by P Oxy VIII. ii4S 1

,

Flor

929

1.

115

13

43"

(a.d.

(ii/B.c)

im

Cf. Syh (a.d. 491). 370) and ib. 94 32 ov8«vbs dvTiXoyfas, ib. 334" (i/B.c). 1-

-

(i/A.D.)

where an oracle

better for a certain

consulted as to whether

is

man and

it

is

bis wife pf| o~up({>wvf]o-ai. vvv

tw iraTpl a(vTov) dXXd dvTiXe'yeiv Kal prj SiSovat ypdpp.aTa, "not to agree now with his father, but to oppose him and " make no contract (Ed.). A somewhat weaker usage appears 31

4dv hi ol ypapp.aTo8iSuo-KaXoi dvTitov TrXfj8ov.s tu>v irai8u>v, id. 54O 43 Xe'-ywo-iv Trpbs avToiis Trepl hi avTovs iav avTiXeywo-tv ol tpytivai irepi -rrpbs (ii/B.c), in

Syll 523

(iii/B.c.)

Cf.

tivos Ttiv yeypapps'vwv.

aKo P Oxy

I.

67

10

(a dispute

oLkoregarding property, AD. 33S) el irpbs t^v tcov diroKaTdo-Tao-iv ... 01 e[ = al]Tia6[t'v]T£S dvTt.

.

the restora\iyoiev, "if the accused persons protest against 3 if the estates" (a.d. 288(Edd.), ib. X. 1252 verso ''

I

"

(Edd.), persist in their refusal (petition of Dionysia, a.d. 1S6) 9 8t irapwv

95) dvTiXt'yovTes 2ppuivTai,

and

ib. II.

13

237*'-

dvavvtoo-0£VTOs tov pipXaSiov irpb prjpaTos dvTfiireiv Swd[p«]vo[s]

:

so

CPHerm J41 '

8eX«T« tTt'pav Y«v£o-8aL ovk dvTvXe'yio, ov

yap

2°

(late iii/B.c) f|ioii Sc o"t

(,;')

tos follows «Xoi86pT]o-as ap€vn ktX.

O.VXIJ.IEZQEU). For this rare

NT

cf.

:

1

dvTiXpiSopovvPet 2 23 .

word (Lk 6 38 ) Herwerden

Byzantine Theophyl. Sim. ci^tav

tovs P«piup.t'vois.

which

is

p.

48, 25 (I

Grimm

stronger evidence for

d.

to the

d;ôipf)v

Lucian, Amor.

cites

its

refers

5)

5,

19,

*'

profaneness."

.

Tr[e]S[wv]

"

avrdoidogeco. V Petr III. 21

€0-iiiTrria-€v,

(?ii/A.D.)

ovO€v

d

hi

avTi/Modia.

No instance of this Pauline word (Rom l 27 2 Cor 6 13 seems as yet to have been found outside Christian literature. and there is This, however, may be wholly accidental it from the certainly nothing in the word itself to exclude )

,

;

ordinary terminology of the day see for further examples of the same kind Nageli p. 50 ff. :

Svvapiai.

amJiaQEQXOj.iai. dvzi'h](/Li)yjig. Like the verb,

"help" tions,

p.

Lk the

subst.

in petitions, e.g.

I?)

frequently

P Par 26 40

has

the

(B.C. 163-2)

io 31f 16 10

-

can hardly have acquired where the sense is markedly

meaning

Wisd

(=

quoted from Straton

Selec-

fXiriSa ti v 8«6pc8a ovv ipiiv, aiav S)(ovo-ai (

,

word from

different.

It

is

writes (Anlh. Pal. 12 s ) Meineke took the o-TtâvTyn-XoKia

(ii/A.D.

dvTiTrapepxopcvos Ta

this

?),

who

:

49

'A vTiira?

—

emend dpTi Trap. did he If the in Biblical literature?

rather needless trouble to that the

word occurred

know com-

is rightly read there, it might be a new coinage, as it may well be in Wisdom and in Luke. Any writer was free to make a fresh compound like this for a special purpose.

pound

Straton was morally the most tainted writer in the Anthology, and we may be quite sure he owed as little to Holy Writ as

owed

it

him

to

auvopos Spc

Early Zoroastrianism (Hibbert Lectures 1912), ch. iv. " they were counter-gods." Whether John means primarily " a rival Christ " or " an " " a substiopponent of Christ or :

third

"

may be left to the commentators. may be paralleled by the two senses of

tute for Christ

and

The

first

dvTio-Tpd-

"the enemy's general" and "pro-praetor": cf. name Marius gave to his bodyguard, as " rival and Senate,"

TTivos,

avTio-vvKXTiTOS, the

an "opposition "

!

dvTixoprryos choregns," " The second is less easily pro-quaestor etc. Caesar's 'AvTtKaTwv, a counterblast to Cicero's

dvTiTap.£as

'Avrinag.

paralleled

1S7) calls attention to the appearance of s fAJvi-iirdTpou inPerg II. 524 (" not older than Caracalla? ") that the full form of the name is used may be evidence that

serve. Generally speaking, dvTi x suggested the claim to be x, (2) opposition to, equivalence to (cf. Homeric avrOeos, and the name 'AvThraTpos), substitution

Deissmann [BSp.

:

Pergamene was not

this later

avxiTiEQa. This XT be supplied

dp., warranted from Polybius, is perhaps to in P Oxy I. 141 6 (a.D. 503) toIs dvpoej>\>Xo4(i) 4>vXdTTOv
—

(1)

for

called after the martyr.

:

may

Cato,

an existing x.

avzlem. P Oxy VI. 985 dvrXoivTi

(i/A.D.,

second

half) dvT|X
P Lond I177 66

Bahr Vusuf).

(A.D. 113) (=111. p. dvTXovvTwv airo -rrpioCas tfws 6t|/€. In the late P Oxy I. 147 (a.d. 556) we have a receipt for a "rope" or "coil" provided by the monks for the machine in the garden of the

aVUTliTtXOi.

8pav,

.

.

who

.

protected estates on the further bank (probably of the

p.T|xa(vT|v),

1S3)

Holy Mary

D 21

P Leid

(ii/B.c),

one of the

letters of

cause of the Serapeum Twins, has

Ptolemaeus in the

p.rj8£v

dvTiTr€o-dv[T]a,

"not opposing me."

4ttI tu>

dvTXfjo-ai iiSwp €is ttjv d\t(av) koXup|3t|water to fill the holy font." The subst.

for raising

dvTXTrrrjs occurs in

P Lond 1177 (cited above), P Tebt I. 52" (a.D. 151) and dvTXia in For the compound dvavTXe'w

241 (B.C. 74) and P Strass I. IV. II20 47f (B.C. 5).

BGU

-

;

P Vat A

used metaphorically, see

13

(B.C. 16S)

p. 65) toloijtovs Kaipous dvr|VTXT|Kuia

avTiTaaaco.

The verb

"

P Oxy

IV. 707" "• 3S (c. A.D. 136), a report of legal proceedings, with reference to the 1 ' opposing party. P Cattaoui verso (mid. ii/A.D.) (= Chrest. occurs twice in

56

20 (?

2 (= Witkowski

similarly

:

,

Hawara

I'

late i/A.D.) {Archil) v. p. 382)

[«|]TJvTXT|o-a

dppworiav io-o8dvaTo(v) — presumably [dv]r|VTXr|o-a as likely, in view is

of the parallel just cited.

-

II. p. 98) Trjs avTiT£Ta-yp.e'vns There dpi-Cios Apouo-tXXas. are several instances in OGIS in a military sense, which was

of course the earliest.

avTcxpdaifiea).

"Verbum

elegantius

where the word

is

= resistere,"

found in his "

Blass

so

(3-text,"

on Ac 6 11

,

Suvdpevoi. ouv

u.rj

cf. the Polybian dvTot()8aXp€tv (avriXiytiv) ttj dXr|8eia passage cited by Schweighauser (with a wrong reference) in Lex Polyb. s.v., p.t| Suvao-8ai tols xp IHLao v dvTo8aXp.4iv. :

avthvnov. The meaning "impress"

is rightly given by LS for twos that arises from the etymology, and it is well supported in classical and post-classical writers. Hence, " " "correthough profane examples for dvTC-ruTros(-ov) sponding" (adj.) or "image" (noun) are rare, we can take

as

the

first

=

the use in

Heb

9

s1

and

I

Pet 3 21 ("answering to ") as the

survival of a primitive meaning. Note also Polyb. vi. 31 8 tois S' L7nr€{i
"opposite" the cavalry, in a corresponding In MGr written language d. means " copy " of a

infantry posted position.

book.

lf

"'-

In the ordinary text of the NT d. occurs only in Ac 27 15 of a H vessel's not being able to "face" the wind cf. Wisd I2 :

of a king or prince o-ot),

(dvTo4>8aXpfjo-a£ oil

ttjv 8e'av

ouk

and Apoc. Baruch 7

(p. 89, ed.

James) For Clem. Rom. 34 of an

a similar usage see Barnab. 5 , and cf. o vu0pbs Kal Trapciu-e'vos idle workman

—

face.

in the face"

TjSuvrjdTjptv dvTO6aXufjo-aL Kai LSav. 10

Tii epYOTrapeKTT]

,

who cannot "look God

aiToS,

"

oijk

dvToc|>6aXp€t

" does not look his employer in the

The word was read in the printed text of P Par 63 43 but removed by Mahaffy (P Petr III. p. 23), who reads dvT' The 69aXp[o>]v [8eu.cvov]s, "keeping it before your eyes." 9 parallel compound e[Tr]ocf>0aXp.T|o-ao-a occurs in P Thead 19 " " un d'envie ceil sur le (Ed.). (iv/A.D. ) ayant jete troupeau ,

is

avnxQiarog. Grimm suggests

that John (1 Jn 2 18 etc.) coined the word Eousset {Antichrist Legend p. 136) says it "is not older than the NT." It seems obvious, from the manner of its first :

introduction, that it was at any rate quite familiar to the readers of 1 Jn and 2 Jn ; but it might easily have been

avvdQOQ.

introduced by the author in his earlier The most teaching. probable model would be dvrCfltos ("aemulus Dei" in Lac-

"waterless" deserts stretching to the south and west of Abyssinia. P Oxy VI. 918 ul ° (a land-survey, P Lips Inv 34S 6 (a.D. ii/A.D.) p.t8' (f^v) Y"l[ s &]vuSp(os).

which Cumont (Les Religions Orientales 2 p. a magical papyrus, irt|ix|/ov p.01 tov dXnBivov It was a 'Ao-KArjiribv Siâ Tivbs dvTiBt'ov TrXavo8a.Cp.ovos. tantius),

387)

for

cites

term applied

Part

I.

to the

daeva of Magian religion, on

whom

see

OGIS

199

— dvvSpuv the 376-8)

The

(

21

(i/A.D.)

0'iKoOvTa

= Chrest. II. p. S6)

subst. is

found

€Vtos

dveSpapov

.

.

TrcSt'wv

.

81'

in the petition of certain

pevdXwv

dvvSpajv 6p
quarrymen

to

be transferred to the alabaster quarries on account of the 7

50

aVVTTOKplTO? want of water

where they were working

in the place

dvvSptav Tciy T
tt|v

I'etr II.

(P

[Tcii/8]e

9<2)

— 8id

6

(iii/B.C.)).

«£(OS-

Nageli,

In the great

Paris

XXXVI.

avco.

X

dire'Spapev to Saipdviov dvw els rd pe'pr| Aiyvother authorities for this recension have ets to dvw pe'pt)

—

some problems, on which reference may be made to Early Zoroastrianism, p. 338, and D. C. Simpson in he. (Oxford Apocrypha). For the text as it stands good illustration may be found in the Egyptian documents, P Leid D' 16 ets rois dvw tcSttous, "ad loca superiora," and the con17 (after B.C. 163) eirl twv dvw -nSiruv temporary OGIS III raises

P

Cf.

[Taxfleis].

I'etr II.

dpTwv twv aTroo-TaXtvTwv (

= Selections you For

p. 64.

Come

call, (p.

87

s3

ere

(from Alexandria)

dvw

T|

"I

dvw,

on

:

send them

will

= croC, cf. Pro/eg. the RV mg (="the

tri

14 kXtjctis in Phil 3

") is apparently presumed in Apoc. Baruch 4 James) iv airii peXXovcnv tt|v dvw kXtjo-iv

tip

ed.

,

A 10 (a steward's account) 33 (a) ") s croi. dvw, P Oxy IV. 744 (B.C. 1)

d-rroa-TeXw

p. j^)

,

"

to

up

3l

(A.D. 186) 8irep oi

KaXws

tv8e'x«Tai,

dvwBev ye'voiTo dvTt-ypacpa, "this cannot be done " adequately unless copies are made from the beginning 1 In IV. P «ti (Edd.). 71S* (a.D. 180-92) Oxy S\ dvwfl[e]v 8np.oo-£wv diroSiSope'vuv, the editors translate

"although

cf.

ii.

745

Jff

a.d.

-

(c.

aft

i)

•

•

]ve[

.

]

.

r\[

]va dvwBev

.

.

ydvryra.1 irdvTa Kal irdXiv eaTovs dvacrKevd£wue[v] p^| oiicrr|S Xpr|as, "in order that everything may not be completely .

!

irpocrXaPeiv, Kai metrical epitaph

A

curious irapaSeLcrov el'croSov. (no. 69) in Prof. Calder's Phrygian collection, dated by him after the middle of iv/A.D., begins

vvv e-y

ttjv

d-yenrcis crv

ets

paBeiv t(s e-yw

£e'vos,

Xeyewvos dvw 9epe'v[wv] pacriXea

r)

?r68ev ^jXBa

-

Epeiph coming at the end. 1

170 verso

The 11

(c)

superlative dvuTai-u

(a.d. 42)

(=

III. p. 107) "

—

" the a HLCU Tcipup(a, rfj dvwTaTw xP*l highest penalty an unusual application : cf. Epict. iii. 24 s4 dvwTaTw Kal '

•rj

KvpiuTaTT)

represented in

The compound eVdvw

dcrKTjO-LS).

(sc.

o-e

pî

Vva
aviuOec

d-n-oSe'Swxt

cdpEOfjvai ets

Svo

TeiTrous

—

avTas dvwOov (for ar|i. xopTfyfji, where

Lietzmann (Gr. Pap. p. 14) understands by (piXdvBpwrrov a " S. has once gratuity: paid it and would have to pay it again, if he went back home with the borrowed money therefore he returns it immediately." Other examples of the word are CPR I 19 (i/A.D.) KaBws dvu8ev e£8icrTo, P Tebt II. 61 298 (A.D. 107) aKoXoi8us t^j dv[w8Jey crvvT]8eCa, BGU IV. 2 1074 (iii/A.D.) tois dvwSei/ irpoyovois, and P Oxy IX. 1204 14 (A.D. 299) SeSe'nTai. Trjs Betas T«xns tri dvuBev tuiv 8ecnroTiiv The usage of the inscriptions follows on similar tjaoov. lines. Dittenberger (Syll III. p. 256) enumerates three ;

meanings

—

de stipero 537 63 eVep-ydcreTai. opBbv Kal opaXes

(i)

31

dvuBev, (2) antiquitus 929 8ieK6KiuX»To 'iva pT|6e(s ktX.,

vcipois -y"-P depots

denuo 732 11

.

.

dvuflev

.

Kal a decree of i/B.C. referring to the revival of certain sacred practices which had ceased

n-apatnos

some

for

(3)

-yevr|6els 8[e]

Trjs dvujflev o-uXXo-yfjs,

time.

55

to time, cf. Syll 307 6 (B.C. 118) t&v dvuTepov Tp([T nt ' ne •*> form, rots dvwTe'pa) 'ijiq-x.. eVei

(ii/B.c)

l

as indicating that the following dates 15" should have headed the account,

to

P Lond

Se

dvw

the editors explain

occurs in

toO

avojTEQog. For this comparative with reference

'

" Pauni 4

.

;

pe'-yicrrov,

which he renders "from the legion of those that have set the 15 (an account, mighty king on high." In P Fay IOI verso about B.C. 18) we find dvw riaOvt 8 ews 'Eirelcp ie, where

instead of

.

and we go bankrupt again without any necessity" (Edd.). In BGU II. 595 5ff (a.D. 70-80) the meaning "again," "a second time," seems hest to suit the context. A certain Sochotes, wishing to repay a loan, did not find his creditor

S8

Tob

—

237*"'

the imposts have for years been paid." But " completely," " from the be the sense of dvwBev : beginning" may equally

magic papyrus (edited by Wessely, ii. pp. 44 ft) 1367 we find dvuirotcLktous following ctl8t|po\|/ijxous d-ypuoflvpous. Moeris (ed. Pierson), p. 34, defines d(pnviao-TT|s by dwirdTaKTos, See further Nageli, p. 45. inrepâvos.

ittou

II.

(it)

twv

avvnoxaxTOQ. Wicn. Denkschr.

P Oxy

old." el

dvvnoxQizog. To the literary citations for this word given by p. 43, we may add Demetrius de Eloc. 194.

to tepov, the editors translate " ot

cpopeicrBai Kal cre'Peo-Bau

{q.v.)

is

MGr.

avmcpeli']c;.

P Lond 908 31

(=

(a.d. 139)

III. p.

133) Stros

et8fj

Kal dvucpeXes KpiBno-opevov 8 peTe'JuKev iirdpnipa. document has Kevws Kal [d]vu)
S6

dKupov

The same P Hawara

(= Archivv. p. 382) we find a derived 8ti dppiuo-Tfav icrofldvaTo(v) [e^]r|VTXT]cra Kal dXXas

(Plate i/A.D.)

subst.

,

iroXXds dvuxpeXtas.

avcodev. In

P

Petr III. 43(2) tT 17 (B.C. 246) dvwBev is found in hiat contextus. : P Hib I. I io* 5 (records -

opposition to koto) of postal service,

e.

B.C.

255)

wpas

irpiii-ris

irape'SwKev

" 1st hour, Theo0€«XP[t)]o-tos dvoflev Aivtai kv(Xio-tous) y, chrestus delivered to Dinias 3 rolls from the upper country" (Edd. ). "AvoBev appears again twice in this document, and KaToflev

"from

the lower country."

(This

is

.

.

P Magd 8 8 Xpds)

(B.C. 218) 8pe'iravov Bepio-TiKov o5

p\ d^£vr|

(8paxpds)

the proverbial saying

— Tig

np^| (8pa-

Herwerden s.v. kX^s recalls xXeiSl Ta fûXa crxiêtv, -np 8* d|(vn p.

rr|v Bijpav dvo(Yeuv (Plut. A/or.

43 C).

Cf.

MGr

dfjivapi.

a very early

example of the approximation of o and to, on which see 3 BGU IV. 1208 2 (Aug.) Pro/eg. pp. 244 and 35 t). KaTavTTJ[o-a]s eK twv dvwBev [tcSttwv] (Kopi (b.c 99) fjv ?x tTC irpos T]pds dvwBev iraTptKr|v tpiXtav, and 8id to dvwBev .

a£lV>).

appears with oi Sokwi

Mt

to 11

'

BGU

infin. in

IV. 1141 15 (B.C. 14) iyu pjv

ci^los eivai vppCêa-Bai. 1

')

8e iroiricras

see

P

Petr

II.

eix ?""^! ""'

dvBpu-iros iv xpe(ai[

.

.

.

15

ÎV-^

For the absolute use (as 241-39) tovto

(3)" (B.C.

K[al?] dîos

where the editor

7ap

eo-riv

translates,

6

"By

51

loco

cnroupco

'fjiu

this

doing

will oblige us,

you

[.

—

.]

man

for the

is

worthy of

." The sense of "worth," "value," [hut] in need illustrated by P Lille I. 6* (iii/B. a), where a certain Fetesuchos

it,

is

complains that robbers €^€'8uorav \tTwva a£iov (8pa\pds) S" "a tunic worth six drachmas." .So the fern, became a noun

mb

= "value": BGU IV. tovtwv d£ias, ib. I126 14

(B.C. 22) imOeo-Bai. Trepl ttjs

tKacTou d££av For cdji'ws toO 8eov (as in
ttXt^v

Th

1

40

(B.C. S) cktCviv ri\v

,

,

"the formula was a very popular one

that

doubtless also

in

He

other localities)."

in

Pergamus (and

cites five inscrr., as

7 ff Parg I. 24S (ii/B.c), where Athenaios, a priest of Dionysios and Sabazius, is extolled as o-\j[v]TeT{\«K(STos ra Upd We may add Magn 33 a0 tio-cpiis [p]Jy Kal a£ti»s tov 8to€. -

.

in

(Gounos

Thessaly, iii/B.c.) d|Cus

[t]*j[s]

B^ds,

'

.

10

ib.

.

'

85 8-fjuou, and

. . Kal [roi] (Tralles) dittos ttjs t( ApTt'piSos IS (end of i/fi.c.) iropirevo-as ttj Trpoa-TUTi.81 tt^s] .

irdXews 'A8T)vdt ttjs B.C. 252)

(c.

.

.

M9

Priene

(

So P Petr

fltds ag£[us].

= \Vitkowski, 2 p.

iS) ov]

u.i\v

II.

13 (19)*

oiSiv spol [itrrai

o-ofl Trpo(TTaTfjo-a[i tov] €[tt]£Xoittov ptov, d£ius [uX\v t) d^Lws 8' epoi», where the dependent gen. is neither divine nor a community, but has the dignity characteristic

ua]VC,ov

o-ov,

A combination may of the pietas of this charming letter. 24 be seen in the letter of Aline to her husband, P Giss I. 20 under

(ii/A.D.), following the citation

tuv

o-ov Kal

8e
doKvus

d|iduj

below, Eva d£(us

The word

Trpoo-^XBrj.

survives in

MGr.

epitaph Kaibel 223 dvvo-avTd
.

:

.

.

.

dopacriav Twv dpTOKoTrwv.

ci7iayys?.ho.

The verb= "report," "announce " (as Mk 6 30 is found P Lond 42 s5 "• (B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30, Selections, p. 11) in

in

)

8«

KaVlipov tov T^]V£Tria~roX-f|V TrapaK€KopiKo[To]s aTrTiyycXKoTos vrrtp rov dTroX€Xuo"8ai (re €K ttjs KaTo\fjs TravTcXws diiSC-

"and now

ôpai.

Horus who brought the

that

letter

has

reported about your having been released from your retreat, I am utterly distressed." So P Tebt II. 297' (c. a.d. 123)

"

rd£iv ws 6
=

Jn

16 25

he

:

illustrates

from Epictetus.

In the interesting

Roman Emperor, P Oxy

proceedings before a ii/A.D.), the

it

word seems almost

have the

to

I.

33

(late

legal sense of

t. «ft "appeal," as when the accused man exclaims, " I dTrayy^XXfdi], epauToi tiryevetas appeal on :

.

iirrJp -rijs

behalf of

my

.

.

nobility" (Edd.).

andy co. The verb is found four times in P Oxy I. 33 (late ii/A.D.), of one being "led off" to death, which may perhaps determine the meaning in Ac 12 19 the guards were not merely :

" " s6 "imprisoned," but led away to death (RV mg). Lk 23 with the Vulgate duci and the gloss aTroKTavBfjvai. in D*, are On the probably decisive for this (the Attic) meaning. other hand, it should be noted lhat d. is the ordinary word " the 22 Tois dTnyype'vovs = for "arresting" (cf. Gen 39 ,

a!ji6o) is

common

very

P Oxy

I.

21

in

legal

(a.d. 49)

37'-

documents =

(=

"claim,"

e.g.

Selections, p. 50) d£iwi Tavi[Ta]

4>vXax8ij[v]ai, "I demand that these (documents) be preserved (in the record)," ib. II. 237"- 14 (a.d. 1S6) d£iciv tots d TTpoo-TJve-yKa avTr dvaKopicraa-Qai, "claiming to recover

what I had made over to her." It also frequently occurs in 18 the weakened sense "request," "ask," as P Eleph 19 10fr (iii/B.C.) d|u3
164-5S)

(B.C.

2 (= Witkowski

70) tov 84 dSsXcpoi o-ov Kal d|iwo-avT<5s p«, P. Oxy IV. 805 p.

,

o-up.Treu)V€iv [p]oi TrvKvdTepov,

LXX

(as

will

Jer 7

Giss

20 23

I.

ovV hio-Tiyov avTwt *ypa
(ii/A.D.) d£iuo-€kS

mean " you

P

arrange that

16

II

,

14 )

cf.

."

.

.

P Par

For o^looi of prayer (a dream from the

?).

22

51

20) r|£tu>Ka tov Sapairiv Kal ttjv Io-tv Xt'-ywv 'EXSe pot, Bed Betuv ktX., and 5i'//Sl6 1 (ii/i B.C. ) cTriuaXovpai Kal d|iu tov Btbv tov fixpio-Tov

Serapeum,

B.C.

160)

(=

Selections,

p.

T

.

.

p.

.

tirl

423

LAE

tovs 8<5Xui
where Dittenberger renders, "dignitatem meam regiani agnoverunt." For a similar use of the noun d|u»pa, see P Tebt I. 33 4 (B.C. 112) (= Selections, of p. 30) iv pC£ovi d|iwpaTi Ka[l] Tipfju For the LXX usage d£Cu>pa

the

—

2f

3"8

7 etc.), Deiss"request, petition" (Esther 5 {BS p. 92 f.) refers to the confirmation afforded by

Petr III. 36 (a) verso* dStKuis dTrnype'vov so P Lille 7 13 (iii/B.C.) dirT|x8ilv

ovtos ok

dTrfrva'Yt'v pe tis

:

t6

P Petr II. 10 "the apparitor

ai8i. 8eo-pwTf|piov,

11

o-uv^ra^cv o iirnpe'-rns diraYa-ytiv pc, gave directions to arrest me" (Ed.), and (2)

OGIS 90"

(the

Rosetta stone, B.C. 196) tous iv Tais
.

.

.

her will from her taking away his daughter even against husband's house dird'yovTi air^v aKovv

—

BGU

.

.

dTra'ya'yetv tt^v

.

.

.

.

In the dialect inscription Syll 271 s " S. denotes apparently the "capture" of youths in '

tipKT[Tj 4irl] pflyas

(ii/B.c)

it

a raid.

inscriptions,

e.g.

Syll 303

6

(before

(X^pas) tTri8ovs d£twpa Pao-iXevs

B.C.

anaidevxoQ. In P Oxy I. 33 ul8 hesitate

146) irepl

©pa.Kwv K($t[vs]

Frankel on Perg TrjaTptov T|pwv \wpav. see his exx. (iii/B.c.) describes it as very rare

Tvpavvra

I.

.

fire (!).

(occult) has d.

From

among

.

drrarSCa

(?

as

contrasted with the

Antoninus who was
.

.

dipiXdp-yvpos

.

.

.

.

1

13

divine epithets, also comes the Milesian

Hellenistic times

d
Appianus does not Marcus Aurelius) with

ii/A.D.)

virtues of his deified father

emaiqeo.

="

17

a. depart," as in Gen 37 Petr II. 13 (5) 5 (B.C. 258-3) dTr[T)pp]e'vov, "on your In the Paris magical papyrus 3082 Deissmann departure."

For the intransitive sense of

cf.

of

(late

Emperor

tJs

:

aoocaoQ. P Leid W"- 27

the

to charge

'

,

TJT6L t[t^v

"i- 41

P

ff.

tion, vi/A.D.) av-Tol T|££toa-dv pe,

mann

prisoners") as

and ib." d]»cpipt£as IviKiv

,

P

(LAE p. 254) ingeniously proposes to substitute for the the sense of meaningless dâipwv of the MS. aTratpuv in

52

d.7raiTia> "

26 52 to go forth (as LXX Ps 77 )— 6pK(l>v 8e <))ii»crr||ia 'cms TOV

"make d-rrb

.

MGr

irpoo-uTrou Kal €lo-Kpi8T)
well

equally

(also iraipw)

iratpvio

Thumb's Glossary it might come from iiratpu, but the meaning suits :

aTTOLVTau) 29 ing nouns diroirou.irT| and eKovo-ios diraXXa-yt) appear in 1. more general use of the verb is afforded by P Petr II. 2 (3)" (B.C. 260) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 22) el eppwcrai Kal iv .

A

Tots [djXXois dXvirws diraXXdcrcreis, "if you are well in other respects are getting on without annoyance."

Petr II. 20

d-rratpoi better.

iv

-

8

(as

amended P Petr "

BGU

-

:

"may imply that the payment was in have a quite general meaning." The former

editors state that d.

arrear or alternative

is

P

in

implied

clearly

115) 6 evKaXovpevos irXeovaKis

11 20

Fay

[o]i\

dirr|TT||j.«'vos

B.C.

(?.

inro\Uvei

"the accused, though frequent demands have been made, p.-rsistently refuses to pay volunOther examples of the verb, which is tarily" (Edd.).

eKovcrlws d-iroSiSdvai,

ok

are

P Flor

I.

12

61

(A.D. S6-S) 8td t£ Jus o-t)|iepov

and again 51 eirel criToXo-yoi rjorav Kal dir^tov K[a]lcrapos Xd-yov, P Lond 856 19 (late i/A. D. )

d*rrT)TT]cra5,

t[ov]vto

(=

els

III. p. 92) 9 Se XtiniTTup diravret certain taxes,

II.

327

twv

it

will

_

(

86

530 (i/A.u.) (= Selections, p. 62) aXXios rt Kal d-rraLTiTai vtto twv irpaKTopwy iKavdv, " especially security is demanded by the taxgatherers " cf. P Fay 39 14ff (a.d. 183) eK t(vos diraiTetTai. to TrpoKe£|ievov diroTaKTov, where the II.

common,

III.) (B.C. 252) Xvo-vre-

be more profitable for you to release (the boat fromd-yyapCa)." P Ryl II. 7735 A D jg 2 j Kal diraXXa-yijvai. eiriTT|pT|o-eus " released from the superintendence of land under lease" (Edd.). The perf. partic. 15 mid. means "dead" in P Lond 915 (a.d. 160 or Xe'o-Tepov diraXXd£ei,

aaiaizeca.

19ff

'

(late ii/A.D.)

tiirapxov[To)]v

P Tebt

ov Seovtus aTraLTov|ia[i] rd virep

TeXovu.eva

"demands have

Sn(ic>o-ia,

wrongfully been made upon me for the government dues payable on behalf of the property" (Edd.) a very similar :

phrase occurs in CPHerm 52' (late iii/A.D.) Kal |id8e cm to

16

P Oxy

In

.

VIII. 1157 15

e-rreiKec|>dXaiov

dTraiTovcriv

"find out also about the collection of the poll-tax" (Ed.) the idiomatic impersonal plural curiously contrasts with the translation Greek, showing the same word, in Lk 12 20 In the Christian letter P Oxy VI. 939 16 (iv/A.n. ) (= Selections,

and P

161)

(=111. p. 27) cf. ueTT|XXaxws. P Tebt II. 315 (ii/A.D.) twice shows the word, as 15 [|U]]Sev Tapax[8]flS, e-yw -yap [o-]e " 26 " s4 I will get you off [d]iraXXd£w (andso (Edd.). lb. 385 " on his (a.d. 117) w Kal Swori dTraXXacrcrou.e'yw release :

)

.

"

(from apprenticeship)

:

.

the subst. in

cf.

.

P Oxy

IX. 1204 13

twv iroXei(a.d. 299) aTraXXa-yT|v eiipao-0ai ireipuiuevo; tikwv Xevrovp-yiwv, " endeavouring to find a release from .

.

.

The tov (3Cou, which produces the use municipal offices." noted above, is expressed in Hadrian's dying letter (or what 19 purports to be such), P Fay 19 [ov>e d]vof)Tws diraXXdcro-ou.e tov

From inscriptions may be cited Syll Sl0 eYKaToXiirdvTes to KTT|u.aTa aTrTiXXa-yue'voi

89

pc'ov.

00-ot 8e

(ii/B.c.) elcriv, ol

dvai to KTTJp.aTa twv tokuotwv, have absconded." So P Fay 12 19 (c. B.C. 103)

8e TOKio-Tal -yeYewpYTiKacriv,

"

apparently

There

dTrT)XXdyiio-av.

is

a curious use in

tov

(iii/A.D.) dTrf|Xa|ev -yap totc

P Flor

262'*

II.

Spaxfiwv 8eKa, which " Comparetti renders poiche allora valuto il cubito a dieci " dramme "—so we say he let it go for a shilling." irfixiv

:

analloTQiofo.

1" Syll 226 (Olbia on Euxine, iii/B.C.)oi8evbs S'aTrnXXoTpl-

.

p. 129)

we have

the phrase tovto tov KaOrJKOVTos cVrr[a]i"this being what duty demanded." For the

[toCvt]os, subst. see

BGU

IV. II03 le (B.C. 14) irepl diramrjcrtws tov P Oxy I. 104 28 (a will, A.D. 96) diratTT|[o-i]v

cbepvapCov, irotr|O-ecr0ai,

etc

and

,

land-surveys of ii/B.C. diraiT-nTTJs occurs in cp.ov

MdpKov

.

.

.

for

—P

the

adj.

diraiTT|criu.os

various

Tebt I. 61, 64, 72. The noun Wilcken Oslr 1460 (a.d. 1S5-6) 81

a7raiT(rjTov

uo-e ov8ev Toiv inrapxdvTuv. ii/B.C.) iicra[vTw]s 8e p.T|8e el

S6o 12

'

ls

(in dialect, Delphi, dTraXXoTpicoo-aTw 'Ao-£a . . 8e dTraXXoTptuot-n Ka6' ottoIov Tpd-rrov ktX. OG/S^Si1 ' 3

(i/B.C.) p.r|Te afiTui

KaTaSouXwo-acrBai, u.T]Te els eVepov diraX9 cites another Dittenberger (Syll II. p. 10, n Cf. also Syll 229 12 Delphian inscr. with diraXXoTpiwouo-a.

XoTpicio-ai.

(iii/B.C, p.T|6evl

)

Orchomenus

in

Arcadia— in

dTraXXoTpiai[o-ai evTbs

tioUlav),

.

Jb.

PLond

eTJeW

dialect)

cI[k]octi

(sc.

eê'o-Tu

ur|

yav KXdpov

11 57 verso(i)" (illiterate, a.d. 246)

(

= 111.

Ill) dTToXoTpioCo-rai, apparently for dTraXXoTpioBo-8ai The compound e£aXX. is more common: thus P (Edd.). p.

anaiyero.

To Grimm-Thayer's

reff.

for this

NT

air.

tip.

(Eph 4

19

DG

etc.) in its Hellenistic dirnX-yriKoTes, but aTrnXmKdTes " sense of to despair" or " become callous," add Dion Cass. xlviii.

Giss

I.

2i-

2«

(B.C. 173),

BGU

IV. 1167 62 (B.C. 12),

ib.

1187

13

10 (i/B.c), P Oxy VIII. 111S (i/ii a.d.), of the "alienation" of property. Note also the verbal dve£aXXoTpiwTov in P

II. 177 11 (A.D. 246), "unalienated": we might say of what we said of dveTralo-xwTos and other like words. The noun occurs in Vettius Valens p. 2", where Mars is

37 d. irpos tt]v eXirtSa.

Ryl

this

aTtalMooca. In one of the oldest marriage-contracts hitherto discovered

among the Greek papyri, P Gen I. 21 12 (ii/B.c), provision is made for what will take place if the wife of her own accord PovX-nTai d-TraXXdorcreo-Oai, "desires to be released": so P Tebt I. 104 31 (B.C. 92), P Oxy I. 104" (a will, A.D. 96) T|v(Ka edv diraXXa-yrj tov dvSpds, it.

II.

267

1 '. 20

(a.d. 36), al,

and

it.

II.

265

(A.D. 81-95), for the subst. in a similar

P Oxy VI. 905 11 (a.d. 170) t]dv 8[« dJiraXXa-yr) The correlative is well seen in P Ryl II. 154 s ' yevT]T[a]i. 66) edv 8e 8iaopds avTois

air dXXrjXwv, f^Toi

tov X.

eKoucr(u)[s d]TraXXacrcrou.eV[rj]s [djir

[xl^plôvTai ©. t) Kal avTTjs

*yevap.e'vr|s

d-iro-rre'p-TrovTos t[t)]v

avTov

:

the correspond-

host of

including -yove'uv d-iraX-

evils,

"estrangements of parents."

ajiavxau).

The verb

17

sense

(A.D.

said to produce a XoTpiwcreis,

magistrate.

is

very

common Hfjc

.

"attendance" before a

of

P

It is sufficient to cite

Petr III. 30 8 Kal "

ovk

ap.evT|

KaTao-TT|creo-8ai. -rrpds [p.e] dirt|VTT|[o-e], though she said that she would appear against me on the . she 15 did not present herself" (Edd.), P Tor II. 13 (B.C. 147) d 5 eirl to Kpvrrjpiov, P. Grenf I. 13 (B.C. 152 or 141) diravTav «irl o-e', P Oxy I. 59 9ff (a.d. 292) alpeSevTos GeoSiipou dvTl .

.

.

.

-

'Apei'ovos

o-Kpe£pa

dTravTfjo-ai

iir\

tt|V

tiyeu-ovlav

Kal

53

airavTT](Tis "

tu dxpdvTw avTov

irpoo-eSpevo-ai

8iKao-TT|pi[a>],

airapTMTfXos "

Theodorus,

irpdo-ti.

.

'(via.

v.

8p axp.ds (

)

used

is

in

P Tebt

II.

422)

p.

sich nichts

com-

24

Heb

passes compre-

7

has the adverb

Vettius Valens

"

in

times

five

(see

"

or "inevitably." It occurs in " unverbrlichlich " 569), rendered

validly (A.D.

LXX

s

43''

(biaQVeofiat.

—

newly arriving magistrate) a passage which may demolish the Semitism sometimes found lurking in the s2 8word. For els d. construed with the gen. (as Mt 27 " (a.D. 215) irpbs 17 cf. BGU II. 362™ text and 1 Th 4 [d]irdvfnr
A

Ptolemaic tis dirdvrnaiv tov bo-iou dv8pds. iii. p. 129) has iv ei8fji inscription edited by Strack [Arthiv o.vtov f| irdXis evxdpio-Tov dirdvTT|0-iv. The tjv k
welcome of a newly arrived dignitary excellently with

its

NT usage.

A

14, 242.

P land

17

3

(vi/vii. A.D.).

a>a|

-yap iv JBei rf|S a[io-]xwrjs

471" (ii/A.D.) " when once accustomed to his shame (Edd.). 8 III. p. 299, Selections, In P Lond 417 [c. A.D. 346) (= we find o-vvxwpr)o-e avTov tovtgj to upa^ = o-vvx«p. 124), tovto to dirafj). "pardon him this once" a pf|o-aL avTui III.

•yevdpevov. "for

(

—

which has been traced perhaps to cf. below. Coptic influence (Deissmann LAE, pp. 206, 209) Note also P Giss I. 48 10 (A.D. 202-3) ovx ii.ira% irape ypd
"failed to see"

render d.

to

prefers

denied":

Mk

cf.

S 34

dirapvr|0-do-9w eavTov, his own interests," as

"

"was

rather than 6ir(o-u

9eXei

tis

et

pov

eX9eiv,

Grimm

lose sight of himself and But this involves renders.

Mk

14", where the verb means

let

a needless distinction from "

him

disown."

aaiOQfti is to be written as two words, the combination matching such familiar Hellenistic locutions as cms dpTi, eK ttotc, dirb The two Attic quotations which Thayer takes irepvo-i, etc.

LS

over from

(ITiai.

word may be given from the

literary citation for this

recently recovered Mimes of Herodas, iv. 74 oi>8' epels " xelvos uiv9pioiros Iv pev elSev, Iv 8' dirr|pvf|8r|," where Nairn

—a usage which accords

See Prolcg.* pp.

subst. diravTT|TT|piov, deversorium, see

P Oxy

Chrest.

clear that the technical use,

would have made

index), always as P Strass I. 40 s3

and (as Mt 25 (B.C. IlS) irapeYevr|9r|H.ev tis

absolutely I.

dirdvrT|o-i.v (a

For a

(=

giU Dinge, an denen

(Ed.).

rhtdwrjoig. The word 13

(ii/A.D.)

It is

(Ed.).

that

hension.

-

Regn

in

:

what sense

,

15

is

vi/A.D.,

pared with the late literary (ap. Lobeck Phryn. p. 313), " not constitutes a very strong case against the rendering transferable". Phrynichus himself prescribed dirapatnvros

:

I

lasst

"

a

" es

4o-tiv,

dirapapcrrd

andern

diroT€iO"aTto

pr| diravTTjO-r|, s '-

P Lond 42 ;b.C. iCS) (= I. p. 30, Selections p. 9) el eppiope'vu 1 T&XXa Kara Xd-yov " if diravrdi, you are well, and things in general are going 2 cf. P Vat A a common epistolary formula shows right," 2f 2 al. Par P Witkowski (B.C. 153) 4j p. 64), (B.C. 168) (= In MGr the verb means "answer." Xeirrov

also

example,

257) a/rpwta koA do-dXevTa koA a contract for the surrender of property. p.

. , dirapd|3a.Ta[. See also P Catt recto*-

>

t<1 Koivui

Another

hiatus.

P Lond IOIj 12 (=111.

[eir]Wb T|7[e](iovtKov 8iKao-TT|piov, and from the inscriptions, Svll ~37 ,s (ii/iii A.D.) el 8s tis tuv lopdKx wv ei8ws ein.

tovto dyopdv d
inviolable" must be the sense, though the words

:

follow a

recently chosen in place of Arion the scribe to proceed to his highness the prefect and attend his immaculate court" (Edd.), P Cairo Preis 4 20 (a.D. 320) dirav-rno-aTuo-av

who was

are denied

by Lobeck Phryn.

21,

p.

who

Ruthertakes dirapTl by preference in the extant passage ford "exactly" in 'AirapTl p. 71 agrees with him. :

=

NP

in Attic (Rutherirony) "quite the contrary" On ford) : it has a totally different history from dir' SpTi. the practice of the critical editors, see Nestle Einf. in aas

Ionic,

Gr.

and (by

NT

3 ,

p.

27.

:

,

P Oxy

VIII. 1102 8

(<-.

A.D. 146) eirel 6/irq4 irpoo-fj [X9e] ttj once entered on the inheritance"

KX-npovopia, "having 30 has Vettius Valens, p. 2S5 dirol Te Kai dirapai(Ed.). " OGIS 201 (Ed.). ttjtws 8apd£ovo-i.v "in perpetuum which is very(vi/A.D.), an inscr. of King Silco of Nubia, instructive for the study of foreigners' Greek, has &ira| in a

curious idiom

:

thus ev &ira|

is

seme!, to irp
=

frimum. &ira| Sio = bis. Dittenberger quotes Lepsius to show that it is an effort to render a Coptic word answering 3 toGer. Mai, Fr./ois. In P Oxy VIII. 113s' (v/vi A.D.) the words irpbs &iro£ occurring at the end of a receipt are trans" once for all " lated by the editor, who compares BGU IV. 11 15 1020 (vi/A.D.) so els dirog P Oxy X. 1294 (ii/iii A.D.). :

aJtaQafiaroQ. In P Ryl II. 65 18 (B. C. 67?—in any case Ptol.) a judgement ends with ko.1 t&XXo. Td 81' avTTJfs 8i]upio-pivo. pe'veiv The Kvpia xal dirapdPaTa, "valid and inviolate" (Edd.). for an early period, survives legal formula, thus established six centuries later in P Grenf I. 60' (A.D. 5S1) dirapapaTiu

(htaQTiojiio;. We can only 1'

Catt verso**-

cite

two instances of

-s

(ii/A.D.)

(=

Xoyo9to-£as dirapTio-pov "till audit," and the other from P Giss I. 1-fjs

this rare

Chest.

II.

the % ff f>-/

p.

noun, one from 99) pe'xP 1 ToS

completion of the (time of Trajan or

Ka[T]d Tas evroXds o-ov 'HpaKXeios b «riTp[o]£vXwv tov airapTio-[p]b[v] twv eirl But the verbal phrase [tojituv [ep-ywv irpjb 68aXpu>v '(\n. els to dirapTiêiv is so completely equivalent to els dirapTiP Oxy I. illustrated. o-pdv (Lk 14") that the verb may be Hadrian)

iro[s

V\&t\

x u P^S

™

v ] £evu«iv

4,7 has the aor. pass, twice, the "completing" II7 (ii/iii A.D.) 23 of a horoscope (?) and of a sale of slaves : cf. ib. VI. 90s eV dirapTt(A.D. 199) UCTT6 v4>* eKao-Tou vpwv dpTOKOireiov "that one bakery be fitted out by each of you"

o-9tjvoi,

s2 oiii ra\ ib. 936 (iii/A.D.) ouk '4\ia dpTL creiTov " [ have no food now, PipXiSia diriipjrjio-Tai Sus dpTi, and the petitions have not yet been got ready" (Edd.). P Oxv IV. 724 11 (a.D. 155) edv 8e Ivtos tov x[p]° vou oi T °v

(Edd.),

"

if dirapTio-ns olk exSôpai tt)v irpoKeipe'vr|v irpo9«o-p[i]av the period, I you make him perfect [in shorthand] within will not wait for the aforesaid limit" (Edd.) is a close

parallel to the

NT

use of K0.T0.pTfl>) (Gal

6\

I

Th

10

3

al.).

54

onrapxi] P Lips

aTTUTOip

I.

105

"I

dtrT|pTi
11

A.D.)

(i/ii

have with

BGU

of the irrigated land." Ir [p] oa [(p] €,?'[ L ] v T " v

Th v

tov Tfjs peppcypevTis completed the account 44S 23ff (ii/A.D.) Trpbs Tb

literary

|i(J-yis

II.

-

av€pav [K]xTacrTT)[vai Kal '^KaorJTa aTrapTia-0T)vai tois €v[ y]e ypa[|jLp,]cv[o]is [8ia0€|X€]i/uv

In

aKoXovdus.

P

Catt verso

the expression ptTO tt|v

Tas

ovcriv

verb

Ryl

proclamation

many mure

could cite

II.

74

of

M.

exx.

4

€

(

B>a

NT

verb in

,,7) lne wor(j

duty": see Wilcken Ostr. and Mitteis in direst. II. (A.D.

99)

Kal

p.1^1

o-toi, the editors

same meaning

d"rrap\T|,

i.

dXXoTpia. in

for

p.

p.

345

f.

Archil)

,

d-rrapy^TJ

P Flor

it

I.

57

81

'Avtioviov Aiocrxvpov, and dvaKCKoaicrTai. SJ t) 'Orrwpa irapd

MdpKov

iii.

p. 7

II.

f.

316

KC^pr)-

p.T|S4 bu.0vvp.1a.

166) tov ttoiSos

(a. D.

I.

to

it

'Ma

tassa

di

16S) regards the

p.

ib.

I. 30 f| dTrap\Tj IV. I150 11 (B.C. 11)

Tfj(s)

fc'SwK cv) ovttj kv vTrtaXXd-ypaTi) The editor Xik(wv) o-wiidrcav A. Kal *E. oi'as Kal iXapVv. (Schubait) compares P Tebt II. 316 and the note there (see

the meaning will not suit the "legacy-duty" nor "entrancefee" will serve, nor "an impost upon Jews." Schubart suggests it was some pecuniary rights in these slaves which " Artemis had "deposited in pledge with Opora. In the

observes that neither

Magnesian inscriptions the word

is

common

very

in the sense

of a peisonal "gift" to the goddess: thus in 83, d. rrji. 6edu 'Apl/re'inSi.]. It is a very old use of the word, as may be

seen from the lines in-cribed by an Athenian potter of vi/B.C. on a base intended for a vase (Syll 772) Ntapôs dv[e']8-r|-

—

Thieme

k*[v 6 Ktpafit vs £p*yov dirapv^[v T]d0evaiai.

throws out the suggestion that

this sense

(p. 26)

might possibly be

23 From Syll we may also cite 529" recognized in Rom S "i.e. sacrificium," notes Dittenberger) ; 5S7 263 "' (i/B.c.

—

.

—

(B.C. 329 eirapxf]s, as throughout this long inscription, 29? it is d. tov ct£tov, first-fruits except in given to Demeter :

—

and Kore at Eleusis) 5SS 114 (u/b.c.) 61 1 21 (ii/i B.C. see kot' eviavTov So OGIS 179 12 (B.C. 95) 8£8oo-0ai note). dirapxriv d<5 to Upbv irvpov dpTd(Pas) pTTpz. (lS2i), It is clear that i. e. J art. of wheat for each day of the year. " the connotation "first-frmis could not be pressed in our exegesis of the term when it appears in NT, apart from ;

;

.

.

.

.

it

ft".

567

—

we may dvTiKpvs

642

ib.

(official

ii/A.D.)

irpb

.

.

(late ii/u.c).

24

the

use of ottos for irds appears to be largely determined is confined principally to

with

end,

we can make.

in

T|TrdT[iov

no

practically

a frag-

context

surprising that this

It is

The verb

is

:

is

absent from

evidently falling into disuse in most quarters.

dndri]. For d.

=

"deceit"

8 4 Mace 1S 2

Th

10

13

2 Ileb 3 ) cf. (A.D. 198-201) TT)V £K Tf)s Tj[XlKlOs] T °v d-yaiva ttjs dirdT-qs b f|Yovu-[e]vos tov

P Oxy VII. I020 7 ^X as por|8iav,

(as

,

f-

,

Cl

"if you can claim the assistance due to immature age, the prefect of the province shall decide the suit for fraud" (Ed.). So CPHerm 6 9 vvv 8e ol piv [u.€t' c'Syovs €K8i[K]t)o-et,

AttendTrd]TT|S €lo-7TOLOv[vT]ai, if the supplement is right. tion may be called to Deissmann's note in his Hellenisierung

Monotkeismus (Nene Jahrb. f. d. klass. he recalls the fact that d-iran] p. 165 n. in popular Hellenistic had the meaning "pleasure," and 14 and 2 Pet 2": finds this in Mt 13 22 = Mk 4 Ia (cf. Lk 8 12 and Moeris' definition (p. 65) 'Airon}' t| cf. Polyb.-ii. 56

des

semitiscken

Alterlum, 1903),

:

)

TrXdvT) Trap' 'Attikols . . . t) this rare sense Rouffiac (p. 38

from Priene I13 64 (B.C. 84) Trpbs T|8ov[f|V,

dXXd Kal

f.)

—

Trap' "EXXtjo-iv.

Te'p\|/is

cites a

Of

probable instance

ko[toti6]61s 8i

[xt|

p.ovov

povX
"

X

to ? 7!"

where he renders, il ne fit pas settlement ce qui etait agreable, mais voulant en outre oflfrir une rejouissance aux spectateurs (il fit venir [un joueur 77)0-01 [tois 8eaTois. avXr|Tr|v?],

de flute?])."

It

may be added

in

that

P

Petr III

u 21

'ATraTT| appears as a proper name, where (as in other cases) we may safely assume the " Hellenistic " meaning. But the

word must have really covered both, like our verb "be" and dTraToo) would tend to keep the older sense to guile the front. If it is derived from a root akin to our find ;

(see

s. v.), it meant "invention, discovery" at the and was then turned in malum partem, to be partially

Boisacq

start,

reformed

in later vernacular.

The word

is

common

in

papyri

in

such a formula as

8S 4 (ii/A.D.) Xaipr)' u-wv) diraTajp unT^pos) ©acrt)Tos, ib. III. 97 13 (ii/A.D.) Ocpp.ov9api.ov OTroTopa p(r|Tpbs) Krebs (Aus den Papyrus d. Koniglichen [OeppovBapiov]. I.

1

Museen,

by considerations of euphony, and

may show

(ii/A.D.)

p.

160)

renders

J

The

times diore

Polybius and only occurs twice in Plutarch, but is fairly frequent in LXX, and found in early Christian writers. It was

BGU

improves the sense. The uses of this liberty must not be discussed here. For a discussion of the word, see Gradenwitz in Berl. Pkilol. Wock, 1914, p. 135

where

I.

at

the only citation

"

gift

and

occurs a line higher up.

dndxwQ.

;

152

line

associations wholly outside the field surveyed in this article and we are perhaps at liberty to render "sacrifice" or

"

— ii/A.D.)

.

P Tebt

II.

v(/tv8os

.

10

'ApTeu-iSfos) ds d-Trapxds 8vo koto Sov-

passage:

.

.

p.€

XpoV[ov],

legacy-

BGU

but

o-vvirafijeiv,

[tAt^c'v]

mentary

of the

successione," and Wilcken (direst. See also sense as still obscure.

present

(official

o-ti|i.a[To]s (jlou

..

or

P Tebt

In

421.

r

s use(j

;

where, however, Vitelli refers

above),

82

and papyri

" entrance-fee " paid by the Alexandrian denies, and suggest

understand

ephebi on enrolment the

Roman

of airas from

471

dnazdw.

ivii.10

I.

shown

[TrXr|]-yais 7tX€£[o-to]ls €ts d-rrav [|xepos] tov answers to Maysers rule, but has no suspicion of literariness. So such a phrase as €is tov diravTO i

PSI 7 or

III.

.

djraQxv-

P

it is

ttovtos "yap Tr€(ppovT£Kau.€v ttjs Trpbs vpds cvvoCas Kal P Ryl II. 6S 12 (B.C. 89) dpeTfjs *) tbv dXXuv ottovtuv.

quite reversed.

In

where

dirdvTiov

(A.D. 133-5) shows the Petronuis Mamertinus,

this

f.,

above) we find

the relative frequency of the

:

and the Kcmi compounds of

dir
cvtos

^

p. 161

^p-epuiv d-H-apTi-

(as cited

x €L P OTOV av

P Oxy

cite

Egypt, where [rbv 8iaXo]yicrp,bv dirapTCo-aL is by the editors "to complete the convenlus."

rendered

is

"- 13

,

of

prefect

We

S(ko.s.

a

in

1'

1

As examples

vowel.

'

-

documents: see Mayser Gr.

that in seventeen out of twenty-one occurrences in Ptolemaic papyri ottos follows a consonant, and only in four cases a

difficulty

BGU

II.

4io'

3

(a.d.

159-60)

Icrdpi[o]v dirdTupa p-riTpbs Tav€[p]c*p.u.€us, as "the ille" 10 gitimate daughter of Tanephremmis, and ib. 392 (A.D. 208) Ileus dJirdTiup) UTTTipbs TsXpdpeus, as "Pais, father un1

55

oireiO eta

known"

The

(p. 175).

P Fay

editors translate similarly in

! u Without 39 (a.d. 183) and in P Tebt II. 397 (a.d. 198). the mother's name we have P Ryl I. I2 a (a.d. 250) Ar|pu>Tos

and P Lond 1170 339

dird-ropos,

(=111.

(iii/A.D.)

1

p.

4 '"'

IIoXvSeijKous diraTopos, also SioTfjpiSos [air]aTopos list of names in which the rest have the father's

—

name

long

given we must assume the same sense. See Archiv to be used for "fatherless." :

mann (LAE

p.

39

so far back as 1808

9S' in a

It

does not seem

ii.

p. 97.

Deiss-

has drawn attention to the fact that

f.)

W.

Sturz (in his

De

Dialtcto Macedonica

146 f.) made use of the Charta Borgiana (the first papyrus ever brought to Europe, s That a word in 1778) to explain the use of d. in Heb ,

et

AUxandriim

Liber, Lipsiae, p.

.

meaning "father unknown" should be available for use in a passage where the thought is so far from the beaten track, the dpfJTwp following, which by association is quite natural

arret fit

(c.

the

to

guard

A.D. 200)

P Oxy IX. 1185" (Edd.), §s dv dimflrjcrei. tovtu uov t V

high-priest" (I 84

" 8taTd[7p.aTt],

p.rj

-ye,

if any

otherwise,

one disobeys this mv order,"

37

(a.d. 138-61) tdv &]) dm0rj 6 [Mvpiov Kal of disobedience to the terms of a will. p.f| dirjoSol TauTas, Add from the inscriptions Syll 614 110 (Cos, dialect, iii/B.c.) I'

II.

Ryl

153

82 tls dimOj}, let him be fined, id. 510 (Ephesus. ws dimdovvTa Kal eTTtPovXcuovTa tois a-u(p)
at hk

Ka

ii/B.C

.

.

142

similarly t)

.

)

ii.

,

653

10

(Andania, B.C. 91) tov Se dirstBoivTa as to Beiov uao-TiyouvTw ot i€pot,

dTrpeirws dvao-Tp€dp.€vov

and so ". We have not sought for more instances, but it has seemed desirable to give rather plentiful illustration to prove a case which

is

very important for doctrine.

:

shares

special sense, protected diraTup from

its

its

common

implication.

this

noun, with

dimBe'w and

dir£i0T|s,

invariably "disobedience, rebellion, contumacy," abundantly clear from papyri and inscriptions:

is

made

dnsileu).

P Oxy

assumption that dimBt'w (instead of dmo-Ttu) is the antithesis to irio-Ttuu, though supported by the RV mg (= AV) For the noun see in In 3 38 has no warrant whatever. P Oxy I. 34 m -9ff- (a.d. 127) toutous T€ oiv KeXeiu Kal

P Grenf

,

tovs ttoXcltikous TrdvTas Ta aKoXouBa toi[s] irpoa-TCTaYjic-vois irotetv. «l8<$Tas STti] toiis TrapapdvTas Kal Toi>[sJ Std d-rrcClis

d
"These

cropai,

servants, to do

what

is in

accord with the instructions given, have transgressed, and those who

knowing that those who (have done wrong) deliberately (/'/. by way of disobedience), and as seeking an occasion for wrong-doing, I shall punish."

(In the very elliptical phrase tous 8id d-rmSsiav it is possible that the Eparch accidentally omitted dpapTdvovTas, though it

can be translated without we can hardly get help from 11 26 tov (K mo-recus as the preposition cf. 4 c. 3 :

much

easier).

Add P Fay

21

s

(a.d.

134) [8ir]ws ttjs

diro8ias €kivol tt^v irpocrr|Kovo-av S^kt^v {"JTrdcrxwcrt, where III. the Edd. conjecture dim8£as or dirafleCas,

BGU

(A.D. 139) inrdSiyua ttjs dimdias, and follows (iii/A.D.), where ttjs toutwv diriBaas

747

P Rein

iil4

(i^|

51

21

m8dp*vot

1S6)

(A.D.

(it|t«

4(iol

oi-rrefiXetv].

53* (iv/A.D.) (= Chrest. I. 131) do-ird?«Tai. Ta iraLSia o-ov Kal 'AXXous iroXXdo-oi dTmX(ei). Vettius Yalens, 31

p.

5

,

"

has

diretXT|TiKoC

men

which comes from a verbal with

its

given

dir6uXr|Tds.

to

using threats," Since this verb,

commoner noun, might have had

rather

a larê

use in the innumerable papyrus petitions, we seem bound to infer that it was going out of popular speech. It occurs and twice in NT. Its use in Ac 4 17 nine times in

LXX

where one

is

,

strongly tempted

to accept

from

E

and P

the characteristic dimXfj d-rraXr|o-w|jL«8a, clearly reflects the literal rendering of a Semitic original reported to Luke from

—

Homceoteleuton and unan eye-witness was it Paul? familiarity to Greek ears would account for the loss of the noun in SABD Pcsh., etc. (so Blass). OJlElh). 19

P Ryl II. U4 (f. A.D. 280) |«t] d-TTiXfjs pe d-jre'iTe|j.\)/£v "drove me away with a threat." BGU IV. io6o'- 6 (B.C. 23-2) 88ev KaTair€TTovr|ptvoL TrpoT)"yu£0a -rrpbs dimXais. CP Herm 25"- 2 a law report, makes an advocate say oSt« ,

dimXal

onJO-K£va[l oike]

vi/A.D. inscr.

=" disobey"

in its later as in its earlier history19

and cf. P Hib I. 73 (B.C. 243-2) tt|v croii IldTpiovos p£av, os aTr€L0iov Sia[T£Te'X€K€ tols irajpd " the violence of I'atron, who has continued Trpoo-Td"yuacriv, see s.v. diretfleia

P Tebt

to disobey your orders" (Edd.), decree of Euergetes II) tovs Se

I.

6"

(B.C.

139—

dimBovvTas

tirava-yKal^Te those who disobey to

eviTaKTw[s] kairr' diroSiSdvai, "compel 17 pay all the sums regularly" (Edd.), ii. 49 (B.C. 113) tdv 8«

dimBTJi, "if he refuses" (Edd.).

vewp-ywv twv

rjirciSnKOTwv, [t]u>v t[d]v S{ dir€i[8wcri KjaTao-Tfjcrai.

Roman

times

P

0-uo-TaTi.Kds [o]ttus tov irt'uin.v,

*

KaTeo-iyno-av

p.[

].

P Ryl

I.

OTieideco.

from

237™

28 1 " (iv/A.D.) the "quivering" (see under aXXouai) of In the the left shin means for a slave dirciXal Kal udx8oi.

vdpoi[s]

Ford.

II. I.

—

—

Rom is

Tipmpbs

connotes

Grimm's

8iav K[al]

8£kt| 8e trnKpeuaTafi.]

dirtXBdvfTi] dTrti8r|S NeatVcfcos], where Dittenberger renders " implacabilis Nemeseos deae vindicta tibi imminet."

asieiOeta.

That

ajceidrjQ occurs in .S/Z/Sio 8 (Phlius)

"he

Tebt

So Rev L 43 10 (iii/B.c.) P Tebt I. 1S3 (late ii/B.C.) eir[l] tov a-TpaTi\[y6]v, and

II.

315

30

dmSoOvTa ueTa

has instructions to send

(ii/A.D.)

e\i

7^P

poupds tiu dpxitpi recalcitrants under

OGIS

52 1

14

tv tols irpd-ypao-iv opiivTa

(Abydos) we have del :

tt|v

dmXT)v

Dittenberger accepts the emenda-

tion ypdp.p.ao-iv.

dnei/M.

P Par 45 s (b C. P Tebt II. 317 3 "

153) d-irovTos pov TrcpdvTiKa uirep o-ov. 174-5) ^Kaora eiriTcXoCvTi ix tou

(a.d.

" while tpov diroijcr^s ovdpaTos Ka8d Kal ep-ol Trapoucrn e'^fjv, carrying out everything in my name during my absence, just as I should have the right to do if I were present" (Edd.).

BGU

6tt

IV. ioSo (iii/A.D.?) Kal fjpeis 8e aKotj aTrdvTts lis CPHerm 26 16 et pouXci Kal TrapdvTts SiaSccrt r|u
-

56

aiTHTTOV anelnov. The middle Trap'

ir<5p.e8a

preposition in an entirely normal way, was a resource available for and generally used by any real thinker What else are we to infer from the list of writing Greek.

fectivizing

Cor

(as in 2 T|(icov

4°)

appears in Ostr 1156 dim-

xP^ trao"8ai &

(3oij\a

BGU

from KavoXrjIorv dire] ipnp.e'voii T aor. in P Giss I. 82 ei (A. I).

may be

perfect

aTreX7ri(a>

cited

V

IV.

1 1

The

•yep8(«£u). s

13

to!

14)

(B.C.

and

eiriTpoTreCav, pres. with 117) diro]X.[e]-yout'vuv Kal .

.

viv 8aird[vas ... In the new uncanonical Gospel fragment, P Oxy X. 1224 '^- verso " What then hast (p. 7) (iv/A.D.) we find t£ oiv d]ireiiras thou forbidden?" (Edd.). dimiroue'vwv irdo-as Ta9

(ic'xpi.

;

aira£ etpnpe'va which any writer's index verborum will afford, even if the majority were really only a-rra£ eipT||xe'va? The

case of d-7rei<8^xop.ai {q.v. ) may be taken with this; but there, if Paul coined the word, he used it again, which he did not with these. On the of Col 2 U we have

problem nothing to contribute that would be relevant in

P constr.

after

this negative adj. in Jas

I

13

26 6 -yap 8ebs diretpao-nSs cVtiv KaKwv, cf. P Tebt I. 124' (c. B.C. I iS), where certain allotments are described as dcniKO-

(j)avTTJ(Tovs) Kal dSia-TacT-rovs iivxas irda-ns al[r]ias,

"subject

no dispute or question on any ground" (Edd.).

to

citation

may

also help to support

The

the neuter sense which

NT

Hort

For assigns to direipao-Tos in the passage. similar gen. construction with negative adjectives numerous passages

may be quoted

:

cf.

Proleg. p. 235

work.

ansXavvco.

cmeiQaoTo;. For the gen.

this

Giss

I.

"

evaTT)v,

I

Tori. li«

70' (Hadrian) dire'Xafo-ja to irXoiov irepl upav caused the boat to sail about the ninth hour." P

32

=

Chrest. II. p. 33) Kal Kara uev tov direXavveo-0at avTous ttjs KpaTfjO-ews

(K.C. \lb)(

Tpoirov tovtov

tj>rjo-as

P Par 37" dTre\do-avTo ae, with mid. for act. Tijs oiKi'as. note the dropped augment in the twoaorist forms cited here.

:

BGU

III.

759

18

(a.d.

robbers), P Lips I. direXnX. iroXXaKis.

37

s8

125)

al-yas

dirrjX.ao-av

(a.d.

Tpels

3S9) £cia direAaKOTas

(of (se.

)

f.

aneley f_wQ aneiQog. to Meisterhans

Gr. p. 150 the Attic inscripAccording tions use direfpwv, not aimpos, in the sense of "endless." It might be read, if worth while, in OGIS 3S3" (Commagene — i/B.C. els tov aireipov (or direfpov' !) alciva koi1KI p.r|o-6Tai, but XP° V°S a-rreipos in (=Avestan zervan akarana see J. H. Moulton, Hibbert Lectures, p. 107) is )

1.

—

For

decisive.

P

6S ir

d. construed with the gen., as

Heb

5

13

cf.

,

airoi aireipds eo-Tiv tuv tottuv Kal oi BivaTat (idvos Trpocre[X8e]iv, "since Phibas, his slave, is unacquainted with the places, and cannot come Giss

I.

alone." (cf.

(ii/A.D.) eVl i(3ds 6

"Aireipos in

ireipa)

dire(puv,

meaning

:

it is

this sense is the opposite of ûireipos

"

endless," as a substitute for the Epic

connected with

anexdexo/uai. This rare word

is

ire'pas.

used in the apocryphal Acta Pauli

and LS

s.v.

becomes a favourite word with him it also figures in 1 Pet and Heb, where of course borrowing from Paul is possible. But if late writers who never could have read him use the :

obviously conceivable that they coined it indeoendvery probably suppose him to have done. See the next article.

word,

see e.g. Syll 37 1 7 (time of Nero), direXev8epos Ka£o-apos the numerous examples in Magie De vocabulis solcmn:

and

ibus p. e.g. tos,

The

70.

P Oxy ib.

104

For the

p.

give late "profane" citations which make it perhaps possible that Paul was not the first to use a regularly formed perfective of eKSe'xojiai, which 43)

,

I.

adjective is very common in the papyri, 3 9S (A.D. 141-2) 'Apxâ direX«u6e'pu) 'AaoiTa-

4

light

(a.d. 96) 2o(r))pis 'ApiroxpaTOs direXeuBe'pou thrown by the ancient rites of manumission

al.

on

117

f.

iii.

—

(p.

&7ie?.£v8eQog. For the Pauline phrase drreXeuflepos Kvpfou in I Cor 7 ;2 Deissmann (LAE p. 332 f.) compares the common title "freedman of the Emperor," Eepao-Toii direXevOepos or

the Pauline teaching regarding spiritual freedom see Deissmann's valuable discussion referred to above, and Archiv v.

of Onesiphorus on the outskirts of Lystra "waiting for" Paul's arrival from Iconium eio-TfJKei direKSexdu-evos auTbV.

Nageli

2 is a air. dp. of Luke (Ac 19 '), being an easy derivative from direXe'-yx" " repudiate," on the model of eXe7p.ds(LXX) from eXe'^x™-

'AnelXriQ. Priene 248 (c. B.C. 1) has the ace. AireXXf|v, as in Rom : a similar name 'AireXXds, gen. -d, is cited by Hatch in

16 10

JBL

ii., p. 145, from a Carian inscr. concerning mili/um who served under Vespasian against the Jews. The name 'AireXXfjs is widely spread on some confusions with 'AiroXXus cf. Zahn //;/;-. i. p. 270, and BlassDebrunner § 29. 4.

xxvii., part

a tribunus

:

it is

ently, as

we may

aatshtiCo). This late compound generally takes the ace. instead of the natural gen., as in Lk 6 35 if we read |ir|8e'va with N* etc., and the Lewis Syriac see Proleg. p. 65. The passive is

W

djcexdvaig is

:

admittedly a word

knowledge goes

:

first

only one

used by Paul, so far as our present of Josephus (Antt. vi.

MS

14*)

its verb from the same There can be little category. doubt that Lightfoot (on Col 2 16 ) rightly treats them both as minted by the Apostle. It was evidently for the special

saves

purpose in his mind when writing this letter ; and if Nageli (p. 50) asks why he should have coined a word not needed to express some specially Christian conception, the surely that a new compound, formed by

answer

is

prefixing a per-

found Sy/lSoj 10

(ii/A.D.) atp.a dvaipe'povTi. d4>nXmo-u.eVa) " faith-cure" of a man who had dv9punrov, the been "given up." (For the which occurs in Lk I.e. DP, and twice in this inscription, see Proleg. The editor 44.) .

.

.

Wo TravTbs

p.

restores the verb in do-rrjp

OG/S

I94

20

(i/B.C.)

&nrep Xaairpbs

Kal Saipiov d-ya8[bs Tois dTreXmi;ovo-i]v

tire"Xa(n(
There is a good collection of instances from literature in Linde Epicurus p. 31 {., beginning with Hyperides. His 62° to passage from Epicurus himself is worth quoting :

57

aTrevavTL peXXov

.

.

.

.

h-t|t«

.

Trpoo-psvupev

ovk eo-6fjL€vov. Tril>pcv us -n-avTios

co-dpevov pi]T« direXIt survives in MGr. uis

,

construed with the gen. in

"opposite," as 2I

14

P

Petr

Mt

in

27

s ',

" the sense of over against,"

8v(pas) -rf|S (B.C. 126) t8v direvavTi ttj[s] 5 58" (i/A.D.) t8v vabv 17 (3)* (iii/B.c),

by P Grenf. I. av(Tov) and Syll eicrdSov See also

well illustrated

is

dirt'vavTi

II.

and from the

inscriptions

Prune

Tiiv tyKoXaTrrwv 8pu>v els ii/B.C.) diro &i s9 t8v dirtvavTi povvbv t8v Xeirpbv e8r|Kap.ev 8pov, ii. 42 «irl P Ryl On a mummy). and a. (on 3556 Preisigke dpvv •rf|v 2 lines from a historical work, Prof. I. 3o' (i/B.c), a few

37

168

el'Kouo-i

-

oktu,

(2fn)

y(£vovTai) — a striking contrast dirfjXSev

(beginning of

Hunt observes that "the use of the preposition dirt'va[v]Ti, of which Stephanus quotes no example earlier than Poly" some indication of the date of the bius," may perhaps give Hellenistica, quotes IVavru work." p. 3 ff Wackernagel, JvavTi from Delphi c. gen. from a very old Cretan inscr.,and in both dialects avrt was still used in the old (B.C. 19S) From this Doric Greek it passed into the local sense. ,

kt|

Els Xauirpdv

(sc.

y+jv)

monotonous diope \alpt on the pagan tombs of the young. For the ordinary use of the word,

ajievavzi. 'A.

airt X co

"yivwo-KCTt, .

p-£

.

A.D.)

Vva

ov

d<|>

d(f>'

ovv

"'-

(B.C. 162)

direXTjXvBa, ut] €0"xoXa[Ke'v]cu III. SS4 " 13 < (ii/iii tveVaXas, vpv

BGU

[iroieiv 80-a]

.

-rrplv

P Par 32 s

sufficient to cite

is

it

to the

d-rre'XOns Trpbs

0-01 diroTdôp-ai..

may

It

Xaipt|p.ova, dvd(paiv€) irpos p-«, " be noted that in later times the

word goes forward to the goal" (Usener, Pelagia3 Legaiden, p. 49). So in Pelagia, p. 7 dTTT|X8ap6v hi ptydX-n ckkXt|o-£o., "we arrived at the great church"; and

idea of the

-r-fj

much

BGU

The

done

30

III. 814 earlier in (iii/A.n.) ytCvwerxe 8tl " have never Xoiirovpai otl ovk dTrf]X6a tv-yvs tov dSeXQv, come near my brother," id. 22 SXeye 8ti tdv direXBo) els oIkov, = -Tt) 8id Tti Tre'pTTW cr[oi] TrdvTa' ovSe'y p.[o]i 6Tre'p\paTai.( .

word what

;

did in early times for dcjuxveopai., perfectivizing the action see Pro/eg. So also with diropalvu. p. 1 1 1 ff. dird has thus

for this

it

:

:

He

Koivr| about B.C. 300. with tvav-riov, etc,

goes on to discuss

cbieyio.

relations

its

229 and LAE p. noff.) has already is thrown on the NT use of this Phil 4 18 ) by the papyri and ostraca. constantly found in the sense of "I have re-

Deissmann (BS

shown how much word (Mt 6 2 5, 16

p.

light

'

There

aZlEQl(S7ld0T~.

The tovtov

Thus P Grenf.

adj. is common. hi -ytvopevov

koX

II

"'(B.C. 157) &v 8vvr|cropai

I.

dirtpLo-irao-ros

to Pao-iXtKov to €Kdpia aTropeTpf|0-ai.. dTrpo4>ao-£o-Tu)S €is P Oxy II. 286 17 (A.D. 82) 8-rrws Trape'xujvTai. Tjpas d-irspio-rrdcrrovs

dirapevoxXT|Tov5 inr^p ttjs TrpoKeipevns " in order that they may TaviTa, or trouble in connexion with liability

[xal]

Kal

daXfjs

dTroSiio-€i.v

secure us against any the aforesaid debt, and

VI. 898

s

123)

(A.D.

In

repay it" (Edd.).

may

^v

80-a ?x">

iiro9«'o-8ai

P Oxy

'Od
"Tl

tov Aioo"Kopo[u] -ypdp.p.aTa direp[i. KTfjp.aTa [Xa]PovTa " to mortgage all my property
of this same papyrus the deed is called i\ dTrepicnrao-Tos The development of meaning is exactly like that simply. of our " security," in the commercial sense. Other examples 4° IV. 1057of the word are P Rein iS (B.C. 10S),

BGU

(Aug.),

P

Amh

P Lond 932 s II.

(A.D.

(=111.

211)

p.

149),

and

101 10 (early iii/A.D.), etc.

a.7ieoir/in]ZOQ. On the possibility tbat this harsh

it

1s

ceived," as a technical expression in drawing up a receipt. Consequently in the Sermon on the Mount we are led to

" they can sign the d-Tre'xovcriv tov pi
understand

TrepiTt'pvw

the circumcision of priests in Egyptian temples Priester i. p. 214.

"

for

it

of

(BS

(A.

:

see Otto

and

ttXtjpous,

8eovs direXGovTos.

of a Christian

Part

I.

So,

much

2

p. 19), Jwvtos o-ov ko.1 «is later, in the beautiful simplicity ,

epitaph, Preisigke

1

190:

Tar|o-at

epJuo-tv

BGU

gives,

6l2 2f (A.n.

ii.

57)

dir€'x
cbdpov tov 4Xa[i]ovpyiov, iuv ^X' T ' may add a few exx. which might

P Par

indefinitely:

dBdvia,

P Tebt

I.

52

109

s

1'

II.

5S4

(=

(A.D. 45)

o+iXTiCpf'vriv]

]"

[P'

be

'

ix.

ipiiv tov

Trap' 'v

6f

CKrOwo-ti,

multiplied

we

almost

(B.C. 163-2) direxi. Trap' «pov TipTJs (B.C. 93)

ol Trpoyeypapptvoi. Tr[a]pd

TaXavTov

FleTeo-ovxov,

iv,

BGU

8 dTre'xovo-iv III 975 2t"f -

Selections, p. 43) d]Tre'xi- t| T«crev[o]v(()is tt|v we might b IIa[ovs] <(>epvri[v djpyvpiov :

suggest Tf|v d
rather

simpler

— the substitu-

bas a parallel in 1. 5 of this illiterate deed Also PSI 39 8 (A.D. 14S) dirtx^v rr|v o-vpTrec^wvnpevTjv Tipr]v dpyvplov Spaxpds CKaTov dySorjKovTaoKTw, etc. For the subst. aTrox+l, which is used exactly in the tion of

T|

for (e)i

of divorce.

t|

"the

dTroxTi,

edv

8v to

0-01

receipt

cf.

is

dpyvpiov

P Oxy valid,"

Sips

I.

91"

(a.

ib.

II.

269"

aiiTii diroxTiv,

1S7) KvpCa

l).

"

8

(a.d. if

57)

he gives

you the money, give him the receipt," Ostr 50 (i/A.D.) Tf|v An important note by TrpoT(tpav) dTrox(T)v), and often. Albert Thumb (in Nate Jahrbiicher f. d. kl. Alterfum, 1906, function of the perfectivizing preposip. 255) shows that the

(as

occurs in a special sense in the affectionate letter of Philo7 " architect" nides to his father the Cleon, P Petr II. 13 (19)

(=\Vitkowski

Deissmann

44) Kcu dire'xw rf|V OT)VKexupT|pevT|v TipT)v irdo-av

tion

OTIEQZO/lIM

they had already given a receipt the almost contemporary instances

if

To

p. 229).

usage which

this I).

is

to

In receipts

iii/B.c.)

as

realised, precisely

sense of our "receipt,"

word may have been

coined by the Greek Jews of Alexandria to express the see contempt with which they regarded the uncircumcised, Deissmann BS, p. 153. Of course it must be remembered itself is familiar in papyri, in connexion with that

(middle of

,

supply a present answering to the past So"xov. we find regularly dirtx" and 'iv, hardly ever

Ostr 141 7, 1430) dirt'o-xov, still less dTre'o-xnKtv, as in See further Wilcken Ostr. i. IV. 105S 18 (Augustus).

BGU p.

85 f. and H. Erman in Archiv i. p. 77 ft. " For the intransitive sense of the verb to be away,

tant,"

cf.

P

oXXt|X[u)v],

Slrass

I.

6

57

(ii/A.H.)

and Michel 466 s

dis-

pt|8t peCXiov dTr«xovo-
(iii/B.c.)

aTrc'xov dirb ttjs yris

8

airiaTtU)

[t]'

[iS]
much

P

as seven feet," Ta

as

d-n-f'xov t|

airu

dXXnXwv

enough," "it difficult xii. p.

452

Mk

who

ff.),

I

s

(B.C.

259-S) x">riaTa 7

2 2 (iii/B.C.) dirt'x'

ib.

a-\oivia. Kf,

tokovs drrXovs, (ii/A.D.

)

206) to %\

1-

given

in the

to d-ire'x"

41

is rejected 14 by de Zwaan {Exp. VI. understands the word in the usual com-

mercial sense referred to above

—

— "He

(Judas) did receive

" and refers to P Leid I. p. 97, for (the promised money) similar instances of arre^ti. with this meaning standing by itself. For the middle, as in 1 Th 4 3 , etc., cf. 5J//350 16 a ,

rescript of Augustus (B.C. 31) ttjs twv iroXcp.twv iiu.oTn.Tos ouO€ twv vativ ovSJ twv Upwv twv d*yiwTaTwv dTroo-Yoixe'vns.

ib.

1147"

(B.C.

13).

irpdcris rjv airXr) dvfuBuvos, Se o-uva(peu.a tovto 8lo-o-o(v)

"

recto (iii/A.D.

—

P

Cairo

P Tebt *ypa.(4>ivj

Preis

I

18

340" (A.D. e-ni tw dirXoOv II.

be considered as one," P Oxy VI. 921 where mention is made of different kinds of

o-uvr|vr|ef|vai.

(

sufficient," often

is

passage

I.

atirq ?] drrb Ttjs Kwp.r s a-raSta le, etc. that the impersonal sense of "it is

[why not may be added

vf) auT^|

It

a vessel "distant from the shore Lille

)

to

dirXoi, Kap-apui-riKoi (or -wto£) and tp(3a8o( (see irrrxas the editors' introduction), with the reference to a airXow

OGIS

oti
483

111

(ii/B.c), will serve to illustrate the

variety of "non-moral" senses left to the word in the vernacular. In P Petr I. I2 20 (iii/B.C.) airXotSiov (for the Homeric airXots) is used to denote a single garment. The

moral sense is well illustrated by Syll 633 1 - (ii/A.D.) Kal tvttXaTos •ytvoi[T]o 6 Bebs tois 8tpairevouo-iv airX-i] rf ^XTl' For the adverb see the separate article. In MGr airXds means "simple, naive, natural."

djiiarew.

P Oxy

III.

471

4

(ii/A.D.) ir]poo-9T|o-u) tu

Kal

Kvpit irepfl ov]

^ws dv Ta Ypdu.p.[aTa " I dvaJYVwyu-tv (with 2nd v deleted and \uv written above), 6avp.do-as olfiaL

dTri[a-TT|a-]ei,s

will add a fact, my lord, which will, I expect excite your wonder and disbelief until we read the documents" (Edd.). "t P II. 186) has dma-reva-as ci ktX.

Oxy 237 (a.d. rdxa we must assume a momentary slip of spelling with mortvw in mind of course dirioreiw is an impossible word

:

here

—

The adverb

frequent in legal documents to lend emphasis

is

P Oxy II. 237"- 21 (a.D. 1S6) dXXo d8(KT|(ia as aiiTov dirXws, "any other single act of injustice against 15 himself," cf. P Flor I. 28 (ii/A.D.) iravTos dirXws elSovs, and similarly P Amh II. 96 s (A.D. 213). So with the 10 (a.D. 39) = 111. p.130) ovk dyov negative P Lond 121S dirXws irpd-yua, P Oxy II. 26S 16 (A.D. 58) irepl dXXov to a statement

:

(

Syll So2 (dialect, iii/B.c.) dirCorfi. Tots tdp-ao-iv Kal inroSUo-upe Ta eiri-ypdp.u.a[T]a, said of a sceptic at the Asclepios temple in Epidaurus. So lines 3 °. 31 The

p.rjS€vbs dirXuis evypdirTou f^ dvpdcpov 7rpdyp.aTos, "concerning any other matter whatever written or unwritten," id. VI. 5 906 (ii/iii a.d.) (ir|8e irepl dXXov p.u8evos dirXuis u.«'xp l TT)s

appearance of the word

€veo-TuS(rr|S T|u^pas,

21

even in papyri.

.

for

dimdew

as retaining

for

its

"incredulity" helps the case proper force.

the present 59)

chtiazia the quasi-Ionic

appears in

o,

the

P Par 23 s

illiterate

(B.C. 165) kot' diri.o-Tn£r|v : dirio-TCr| was the real Ionic, we have to take this as a mere blunder see

—

pp. 11

f.,

and

Mayser Gr.

130.

aaaazoq may be

20 3

"or on any other subject whatever up to and the short P Tebt II. 490 (B.C. 92 or

prjS^v tov Kdp-wvos tov K6p.u)vos irpbs In a philosophic letter of iv/A.u. P Oxy I. the editors translate xpr) "Y^P Tt va bpuvTa atavTbv ev

KaTcyyua

1} ,

,

Svo-tux'v Kdv

dvaxwplv Kal p.^| d-n-Xais u.dxato-8ai. tu» " when a man finds himself in adversity he ought to give way and not fight stubbornly against fate." Reference should be made to Hort's abundant illustrations in his

ScScyu-evw,

5

I

.

cited

:

dirio-Tois,

«v[o|ia].

1

:

dirXws.

note upon Jas

from Syll 802 32 (iii/B.c.) meaning first " incredible" and then "incredulous" on. toCvvv ?p/n-poo-0ev dmo-rels aviTofis] (the inscriptions recording cures), ovk

toCo-iv

p-n,

p.T|8ev

day"

It is

to

Xoiirbv

£o-tw

toi,

"Amo-Tos

In this and the other prepositions cf very wide and general we have not pretended to any fullness they would afford abundant material for a fair-sized treatise. only use

:

We

MGr.

notice such special uses as we have remarked in our reading, and have therefore passed over most of the common and

anlorrjQ. Kaibel 716 s (Rome) d.Tov eTiua.

(hto.

The word

tjo-ki

tt^v dirXdTT)Ta,

£Xovs

iirip

OGIS

1 764 (ii/A.D.) unfortunately with a hiatus both before and after. On its biblical use see Charles's note on Tat. xii. patr. Iss. iii. 1.

is

found

obvious uses.

On

dird there are

some

illustrations in Proleg.

There

which may be recalled with some additions. partitive use (pp. 102, 245), III.

II 20

(B.C.

still

current in

MGr

:

so

is

P

the

Petr

234) d
[o-]a>u.dTwv [tXJeuBtpa

UTllovQ.

The

papyri have sundry uses of this word which effectively dispose of the contention that "the moral sense is the

only-

one lexically warranted"

(see

Grimm-Thayer).

Thus P

21 13 (ii/B.c.), the marriage-contract already referred to (under diraXXdo-o-w), where it is enacted that in the event of the wife's being set free, the husband shall

Gen

I.

repay t\v epEpvT)v dir\;}v, "the marriage-dowry pure and simple," but that in the event of his not doing so at the proper time he shall repay it with interest. In this sense we often find 18 uttXovs contrasted with o-iv T|ui.oX(a, as in BGU IV. 1056 (Augustus) «KT£to-ai to fikv Sdvrjov o-iv T|U.loX£a, tovs Si

p. 7) (iii/B.C.) dirb

P Tebt

ktX.

II.

tovtou to piv (jp.vo-u To 8e Xotirdv 13 A.D. 50) dlroXuo-(u.[o]v a7rb 299 (c. .

.

.

dv8[pwv irevTrfjKovTa "one of the 50 exempted persons" 6 (Edd.), V land S (ii/A.D.) 8L6irept]/d(iT]v o-ot d[irb tov Kv(8ia To Kuhring's scanty exx. (p. 37) o]'(vov Tp(a, etc. .

.

s

for dird of agent (cf. Proleg. pp. 102, 2461 add Syll6ss (A.D. 83) o-vvT£Tr|pr|piva dirb (3ao-iX&ov Kal EepacrTwv, P Lond H73 12 (A.D. 125) ( 111. p. 20S) &os imo-8rjs air' avTov,

=

V

6 150 (A.D. 267) a. twv uvwv KaT€o-8tdpeva, BGU 26 11S5 (Augustus or earlier) p.T|8i KaTaKaXeicrSat dirb

Flor

IV.

II.

p.T|8€v(ds).

in papyri

It is

and

MGr, but its very limited use suggests that in the Hellenistic period it

universal in

NT

59

cnro

a7roypa(})i)

had only local currency. Various uses under the general heading of source are collected in Kuhring p. 35 f. : add the

BGU

remarkable

ws dv

NT

but

still,

idiom

untouched by

25

(a.d. 41) (= Selections p. 40) " like o-aTbv dirb twv 'IovSaiwv

8 15 al)

(Mk

may be

translation

The Greek

possible enough in vernacular Semitic infiuence. Kuhring's instances cover

is

it

1079

o-u pXs'ire

you too must beware of the Jews."

else,

everybody familiar

IV.

Kal

ttclvtcs

evidently

more may be

under

Rossberg's dissertation s> itemetpC. papyrus usages of dird, as far as its date (190S) allows: it ought perhaps to be observed that the extracts are not always correctly transcribed. There is an elaborate dissertation on later uses of dird in compuî imi, l,y said

atically illustrates

K. Dieterich in Ind. Forsch. xxiv. pp. 87-158, on which Frankel, H'ochenschr.f. hlass. Philol., 1909. p. 369 tl

the categories of cause, authorship, receipt, inheritance, but not instrument : there are numerous exx. of xadapbs dud

a.7T0âtV(0. For the metaphorical sense

and the

P Tetr Vwl [S£

regarded as Semitism

like (once

dropped, and dud 53 f., and add P

is

KaOapds Kuhring

p.

is

Sometimes the

!).

= dveu

practically I.

Lips

16 1 *

see

:

(A.D.

138)

ira[p]a8[ioo-w o-o]i a-iiv Tats eai
note "cf.

CPR

3S

:1 ,

BGU

I.

39

occur without KaBapds."

Not

the privative

dird,

supplied

:

naturally developed.

11

where these phrases Ka8apos is really to be

etc.,

,

that

as

Kuhring calls it, is quite P Tebt II. 420 4 (iii/A.D.) dirb

Cf.

P Oxy VIII. II03 (A.D. 360) a " " Eutrygius is called diro Xo-yio-Twv ex-logistes : " On the titular use of ex and dud see Prof. Hunt notes

?T|(jiias

"blameless"

In

:1

certain

Mommsen Ephem.

Epigr.

dirb iirdTiov [a.d. 550],

893

v. s

—

s

i

128-9, an
p.

I

ii

dirb pet(dvuv [vi/vii A.I'.].

:

inrb

x.ei|iu>vos

eXao-8«is in the first

We may

diro xijuivos eXao-8e£s in the other. the idiomatic use of dird in 7* dir

Mk

and

further note 21

d*yopds,

15

dir'

"fresh from market," "from field-work," which is well illustrated by such phraseology as that in Syll 567 (ii/A.D.), a tariff prescribing the number of days of ceremonial d'ypov,

impurity following certain acts, described as dirb Tvpou

to.

Tjfie'(pas) d, dirb (f>0opEi'wv fju.eipu>v;

[oikJeCov T)pcpuv)

p.,

p.,

4ktos

thus

:

diro ktjSous

dirb cruvov-o-ias vop.Cp.ou they may enter day after washing and anointing. Cf.

same Deissmann BS p. 227. Among phrases with dird we may note one in P Ryl II. 157 21 (a.d. 135) el XP € ^ a Y^voito [iroTi'crai the shrine the

dirb iroSbs ttjv aiJTTjv voTivrjv pepCSa, [
dvapdo-ei

e]y

"if need

,

,

1")

cf.

p.

15)

CV 4>dPtOL t]ipl OV p€TpiOJL, TTO>[s] TC O"ol diroPf]0-€Tai 10 a reply of M. Aurelius to (a.d. 147 Syll 406

—

ijptv.

an address of congratulation on the birth of a son who had died after

it

was

pOt Y«VVT|8€VT0S

sent) eiivota TjioTJ, €1

The

avepd CYevcTo.

vpv,

r^v €V€8€£|ao-0c o-vvTio-8t'vT€s

Kal *T€pO)S T0VT0 dlT«pr], Ol'Sh' fjTTOV literal sense may be illustrated by the

use of the verb, with its nouns dirdpao-i.s and diropaTiKov, to denote a kind of chariot race in which one of two men

a car had to jump off: see Syll 670 (i/ii A.D.) and notes. a Delos inscr. in (p. 59) quotes dirdpao-is from xiv. p. 399 115 (B.C. 279), where it means "place of exit," the classical meaning having been "landing." in

Schlageter

BCH

1'

[Lond] 233 [=11. p. 273 A.D. 345] diro tirdpxwv, I' Flor I. On its relations with ix, irapd 71 passim [iv/A.D.]." and uird see Proleg. p. 237 add Preisigke 997 and 99S, two irpoo-KuvTJ|iaTa from the same place, dated respectively A.D. 4

and A.D. 16-7, with

Kal

Lk 21 13 Phil 2 (= Witkowski

(as in

5 42 II (S)f (iii/BC.)

III.

cf.

It seems clear that this refers to the same portion by foot." 10 method of irrigation which appears in Deut iLXX i>Tav

Syll 324

20

[TroXen-T|v.

(i/B.C.) ttjs

designation for certain (a.d.

127)

irdXeuis

diropepXT|pevT|[s] d-yaObv are used as a

The words Ta diropdXXovTa.

(=

Chrest.

designation is by no who favours a sense

what similar usage

cSadfrj

8iip.do-ia I.

p.

means

P

Flor

I.

20 15

:

= "fruitful," P Gen

in

in

422I, but the reason for the clear see the note by Vitelli,

I.

and compares the some-

6 10 (ii/A.D.)

p.r|T€

1' Ryl K«4>°-Xa(ou ti atuTois [d]iropepXr|K€'vav. A.D.) tells us that one kind of "quivering"

iroXXd diropdXXei b toiovtos, and in

13 °

I.

ck t[oJ]

2S 42

(iv/

means that one whose left shin

"will lose a quivers diropaXeiv irpdo-ioirov iiroTaKTiKdv, 17 subordinate person." PSI 32 (a.d. 20S) pi'j e£eivai li r,ptiv diropaXco-Sai.

P"or this

o-£

NT

tt|[s pi]o-8iio-€a>s.

dir. tip.

(Heb

II 26 ) cf. Syll

656

10

(Ephesus,

re tt|v tio-f'peiav ttjs 8eo0 Kal tls ttjv irdXeios T€tpT)V. 'Eto-itov ttjs XapTrpoTaTTjs e'is

ii/A.D.) diropXtTrajv

n

tov crirdpov Kal iroTâxrtv Tois irocrlv avTtiv see Driver in loc. The editors in Ki|Trov Xaxavuas)

:

their note cite a

dirb iroSds

perhaps

papyrus with dirb iroSbsTroTio-[p]oO.

(BGU

I.

220, 221, III. 756) the sense In (lit. "on foot").

" from the bank "

is

In dXicis different,

P Rein lS il

" until [dv dirb] tou o-Trbpou Y^ VT Tai he has finished his sowing." For dird denoting matter or (B.C. 10S)

we note p*XP l

material, as

Mt

3*,

cf.

l

Priene I17'

.

.

o-Tt<)>]dvu>

pe'pous

(i/B.C.)

crr<(j>aviio-a[t.

:

gave some parallels under aiwv 161—80 irpwTou tuv dir' aiu>vos.

(B.C.

103).

father." P Lips dxroYeYOVOTi. iraTpl aiToC, "his departed I. 29 (a.d. 295) has aor. partic. ler in the same sense 12 15 so \ii/B.c); but three or four (iii/B.C.) and 850

—

Syll 727

iv/A.D.

documents

in the

meaning "depart"

c.

same

collection

show the general

gen.

xpv
may be

by Deissmann P Tebt I. s 8 »

P Ryl II. 65 s (B.C. 67 ?) has diroY€-yovdTa irXetova criiiiaTa, P Grenf II. 69 10 (a.d. 265) tiS "several corpses."

2

dirb \pva-ov. The phrase dirb 17 provisionally illustrated by P Ryl II. 133 " ventured to (A.D. 23) auOdSujs KaT6o-Tra
drcoyh'oiiai.

PS

p. 253,

and

:

add Preisigke 176* (a.d. 'Atto toO vvv is illustrated

dirb tov PeXTio-Tou

ib.

93

:

add

118), II. 282 (late ii/B.c), P Fay 12 See further Proleg. p. 9 for Rev t 4 , on which (b.c.

s

6

diioyQacpij. It is hardly necessary to observe that a very large number of the papyri are census papers, and that by their aid a fourteen years' period has been established during the Imperial

age

:

the discovery

was

first

made by Wilcken, Hermes dated census

230 ff. (1S93). The oldest certainly Ixxi. p. 24 u.: paper h one of A.D. 34, published in Philohgus to tv[«o-]Tos R £tos TtPeplou Kaio-apos diro-ypdop.ai tls xxviii. p.

60

cnroiSug is

aTTGypacpo/JLai

The editor, S. Eitrem, remarks that P Oxy 254 probably belongs to a.d. 20. See Grenfell and Hunt's long introduction to that document, discussing the

[dTrey]pd[]r|0-av, as against direypdv|/aTo (-avTo) in other the former simply gives the fact of places in the document the registration, which indeed in one case, that of a slave's

argument of Sir W. M. Ramsay in his Was Christ Born at Bethlehem? (189S) and note that they think P Oxy II. 256 might even go back to A.D. 6. For the kcit olxtav diro-

was effected by the head of the family. With the use of the verb in Heb 12 23 may be compared viol twv Apoc. Pauli (ed. Tischendorf). p. 39 f. "yvarre, avopw-rrwv, Stl irdvTa ra irpa.TTdp.eva Trap' vpu>v Ka6' fjpe'pav

2e|3ao-Tov. II.

:

;

P

7pa4>t) of the Ptolemaic period, see

Petr III. 59

(rf),

a

They were made every year, and very early example. included the name of the owner and other occupants of each house, then the total number of inhabitants, and the number we

In later times

of males.

P Oxy

property, as in

I.

find in the diroypar| a return of 72 (A.D. 90), of a slave, as ib. 73

—

—

(a.d. 94), and of sheep and goats, etc., as 74 (A.D. 116) See the two latter are examples of the annual registration.

175 f., and for the Imperial census accepts P Oxy II. 254 and 255 as belonging to the census of A.D. 19-20 and 47-8 respectively and agrees with Grenfell and Hunt that "this census was

Wilcken, Grundzuge pp. 192 f. and 202 f.

I. p.

He

;

In favour of this is established in B.C. 10-9 or A.D. 5-6." the fact that the new Xaoypcufna, poll-tax, which was closely connected with the census, was in operation in B.C. 19-8.

Wilcken's points must not be repeated here,

for

we cannot

He shows that the purpose spare room for the Realien. of the census was to determine the total population of Egypt, and each person according to specially brought out by the = Selections no. (P Lond 904 orders

all to

his residence, K8ia

edict

in

28),

homes

return to their

this is

:

Maximus

Vibius

of

which the Prefect

for the census of A.D. 104.

LAE

in Chrest. I. 202, p. 235 f., and Deissmann p. 268 f. There seems to be an unnoticed reference to this requirement in the late iii/A.D.

document, P Oxy VIII. 1157

the writer

:

asks his sister to register him in his absence if possible, and if not to let him know, that he may come and do it.)

Wilcken shows tlKovi.o-p.cis

(cf.

that

attendance to the duty of 1022) was necessary, and brings

personal

P Oxy VII.

The only thing he does into connexion the story of Lk 2. " not explain is his own use of the term "legend (/. c. p. 194). The deduction so long made from Luke's shocking blunders about the census apparently survives the demonstration that the microbe the blunder lay only in our lack of information :

not yet completely expelled. Possibly the salutary process may be completed by our latest inscriptional evidence that is

was

Quirinius B.C.

8-6

(see

a

legate

in

Expositor VIII.

Syria for census iv.

pp. 3S5, 481

purposes in fl'.).

the in

P

the general subject

noun above.

we have

The verb

Petrie II. 11 (2)

3

is

included everything under used as a "vox sollennis"

(mid. iii/B.c.)

diroye'Ypapp.ai Si eirl TeXoiviov

(= Witkowski 2

to oIkottcSov ktX,

,

p.

6)

"I have

registered as subject to tax the site bringing 17J dr. rent.'" So P Oxy I. 36"- u (ii/iii A.D.), where, in connexion with

the

payment

of customs,

it is

laid

down

that edv per eiipeOrj

"

8 direypdx|/aTo, o-Tepr)cn.p.ov iir™, be discovered other than what was declared,

t[i] 'irtpov

&Y"yeXoi diro-ypdtpovTaL ev ovpavois.

anodeixvviu.

=

P Alex 4 6

if

r)

liable to confiscation."

If not, the

it

TeXwvns bad

2

Witkowski p. 51) diro8e££opeV ere. (iii/B.C.) ( For the middle cf. Syll 521 19 report you." (B.C. 100) the newly admitted ephebi iroir|o-dp.evoi u.t\€Tr|v ev Tots S-n-Xois aTre8e££avTo Tots 0T|O-eiois.

"we

,

shall

.

•

The verb is very common "nominate": in P Ryl II. tov vidv as heir to

my

anything shall be

to repay to

the merchant the cost of unloading his ship for examination. a fact not It is usually the middle voice that is employed

—

unconnected with the personal responsibility already noticed. But in P Ryl II. 103 1 '' 20 (A.D. 134) we have dire-ypd n ',

153

1'

.

"appoint" or

the sense of

in

.

•

(A.D. 13S-61) d-n-oSt-yvvpi

estate.

Generally

is

it

used of

"proclaiming" an appointment to public office. Thus in the rough draft of a public proclamation of the accession of Nero we are told 6 8e ttjs oiKovpe'vr|S Kal irpocr8oKT|6ds Kal eX-n-icrGels AvTOKpaTwp diro8e'8eiKTai, "the exand hope of the world has been declared pectation 6 Emperor" (P Oxy VII. 1021 ", A.D. 54), and in the same Emperor's speech to the Greeks he describes himself as

=

8[rj]p.apxLKfjs e£ovcr(aS to Tpio-KaiSe'KaTov diroSeSeiypeVos designates (Syll 376", a.d. 67, with Dittenberger's note). Other examples are P Petr III. 36 (a) verso M *!ir[l] twv

P Gen

I.

" in the presence of the appointed

s

36 (ii/A.D.) 'AvovpVwvi d"n-o8[e8e]iand from the inscriptions OGIS 437 9a cKaTe'pwv twv Srjpwv diroSeixOe'vTes &v8pes eirl

supervisors,"

yp-eVw yvp.vao-idpxw, (i/B.C.) 01

i»
twv crvXXvcrewv SapSiavwv, ^jV/409 11

(ii/A.D.) diroSeiYjOe'v]-

tos vtto 6eov 'ASpiavov, etc. This use of the verb adds point to 2 Thess 2*, where the man of lawlessness is decribed as diroSeiKvvvTa eavTov 8ti

—

he actually "proclaims" himself as God (see 8e6s For the other meaning, "demonfurther Milligan aJ I.). 31f strate," as in Ac 25', cf. P Par I5 (B.C. 120) T|puT-r|crev

e'cr-Tiv

-

tov 'Eppiav Gr. p.

152

(a.d. 104

Tiva

el!

ws

f.)

— see

have " proved" establish

II.

3S8

(

diroSetx 1"

P Lond. 904 8 *

irpovoviKri,

their inability to return

126) ot

p.

who

•n-apou[criav,

t^jv

home

for the census,

" I will 131) irpdrepov diroS££io iirdpxetv to the and (Edd.), ownership" my KaT oixiav diroypa^fjs A. I>.) ck Tfjs (ii/iii

18

HGU

title

SovXos.

€cttIv

tCvos

The

verb

in

MGr

means " prove."

)

dnodeiic;. P Lond 921 10 [{j7re]6e'p.r|v

avToG

(A.D.

first

"

4cttiv

TrapaKeiTai (so Radermacher

dvavK[aiav aJuTwv

diroS[eL]âvTts

P Fay 32 15

diroSeCfjiv

above, under diroypa4>T|) (=111.

diroSeiKvuTat,

(hroyQacfo/nai.

On

:

diro8e8ei-yp*Vcov eirto-Koirwv

document

(See further on this Wilcken's introduction to the

child,

0-01

(ii/iii

ra

A.D.)

(=

III. p. 134) Kal tis dird8i£iv

"

v-TroYe-yp'apiieva)

in

proof thereof."

T Oxy II. 257 19 (A.D. 94-5) Ka8' [as] eirTivevKev aTro8ei'£eis, "in accordance with the proofs he produced." P AmhII. 77 s2 (A.D. 139) 1W 8uvrj8u> tt|V diroS^Lv eV avTovs Tr[o]irjO"[d]p.evo(s) I

" in order that Tfjs ciirb crov evepyecKas, the proofs against them and obtain your

Tvxeiv Kal

may produce

beneficence"

(Edd).

P Tebt

II.

291

41

(a.d.

162)

(

=

p 163) [dir]o8edjtv Sovs tov eir£o-Tao-8ai [U]paTiKa [Kal] AtyvirTia vpdp.rp.aTJa, a priest gives proof of his qualifications by his knowledge of hieratic and Egyptian Chrest.

I.

61

cnroSeKTas Syll 521

writing. o-avTo

.

.

eir*

.

(see

e|dSu>i

P Tor

In

PovXiji.

42

I.

above under dTroSe£KW|iii

ttjs B

I™'

(B.C. 116)

ct-o|>]tj-

t]tjl

dirdSti[^(.v

Tf|V

t(f>T|peias

Chrest. II. p.

(=

;,7)

Kal ucrd closely connected with another compound: Tas tTriSeiêis TavTas aiTcio-8ai ovtov Tas Trepl ttjs oiklcls it

is

d.Tro8et|«is, "tandem, hisce demonstratis, iam ipsi licuisset a nobis documenta petere, quae ad domum attinent (Peyron IV. 1 141 12 (c. B.C. 14) Kal 8e'8wKa d-rroSei'îs dXT)9ivds .

BGU

»'

P Catt

"genuine proofs."

•

(=

(ii/.\.D.)

Chrest. II. p.

421) «dv t[i]vo.[s] «vapY€is diro8[e£]îs l-XTJS, edv eTrev
For the sense "election (the nomen 29 cf. Syll 2o6 (B.C. 274) 7iveo-[8ai

o-a
TO XoiTTOV]

Ttiv

TT|V dTTo8€L^lV

For a " display,"

Tr«vTa«TT|p(8o.

cf.

0€Wp(I>V KaO' CKdo-TTJV

Syll

923" (ii/B.C.)

.

.

.

Kal io-Topia r pd4>u>v aTroSelâs.

ttolt|]tujv

dirp.) im-dpx«i-v,

"any

and inadmissible" (Edd.) (ii/A.D.)

edv St tls

Trapd toO 8eov.)

Valens

see

:

claim that :

cf.

the

Xanthos

shall

be void

inscription Syll 9vo-ia t|

" laudandus " occurs in Vettius The noun dTro8€KTT|S,

under dTroSt'xouai.

dziobeyouai.

" VI. 939 10 (iv/A.D.), a letter from a Christian to his master regarding the illness of his mistress, dependent

P Oxy

has the following

:

KvpU uov,

o-vvyvw|J.t|V S«,

o-x
[Kal

Kal

diroSêi

tl

p.e

dKujv eve'PaXov -ypdi|/as

-rrepl

1 messages which you received" (Edd.). Syll 693* (iii/B.c.) on Kal vvv tov 8e avTols Tats rrpdiTOL cryava eu4>avt£av

MovcraLS

o-Ttc))a[vi]TT|v aTro8e'x°vT[ai

djVevovTes Kal

twv

.

.

ib.

.,

790

11

(i/B.C.)

Kal dTroSexduevoi Ta TrivaKia Trapd

vrj<|>0VTts

u-avTevoue'vwv.

t(t)s) t[v

OG/S 692 1

(

Hgypt) ovk

XdyOis] TpiP^s [Kv€K€v].

dTre8€£du.T]v

o-g

Vettius Valens p. 250 22

Tives piv e^êptis Kal €TraKTiKol ttjs dXT|8eias aTToSt'xovTai,

which Kroll renders "laudantur," comparing

p.

329

16

88ev

d toiovtosGildersleeve {Just. M. p. 239) " " lone of the verb in Ac 24 s remarks on the respectful

aTro8eKT€os

TrdvTT| T€ Kal TravTa\ov> dTro86\da60a.

(ii/A.D.) dTroSr|[u.ovv>T]es

r|

It

survives in

MGr.

.

.

.

A.D.)

(iv/v

1

,voT|craT£

[Tr]«pl

II. .

7

23i

8iotl

•yrypa.y.-

216) tov

(A.D.

Trpds Kuvtpyiav Xa-

.

.

Toirav

hunt hares," and P

set off to

€]X\jttt|6tjv

Tas

Tebt

1'

aTro8T||jLTio-avTos

my father

•yowv,

dTT€8r|pr|o-as

Amh

II.

dXd-yws,

145

16

"I am

In grieved because you went away without cause" (Edd.). 13 Syll 633 (Rom.) edv 8« Ttva avSpci-rriva Trdo-xr) r) do-0svi'|o-rj t]

aTro8r||ir|o-T) ttou

subst.

P

Giss

41

.1

III. 471 131 s

II.

I.

For the good combination. (ii/A.D.) Tds te dTro8r||j.Las, 4(io0 iv dTro8T||ii'a ovtos, ami

11^

gives

P Oxy

cf.

P Tebt

11

-

330 (ii/A.D.) 3 (Hadrian) inrd

Syll 154

5 Early examples of this verb are afforded by P Petr III. 42 I twi "for I am on the dTro8r|uttv, (iii/B.C.) cl(ll -yap irpos point " of departure (Edd.), and P Par 46 s (B.C. 153) cvKaTtXeXotim

An

dTroST||iT|o-as.

may be

which verbally resembles P Tebt I. 1041 ' (B.C. 92) JvSnuwv

antithesis

seen in

BGU

Kal dTroSr|U.wv, in a marriage contract : similarly I. 1S3' il9 (B.C. 173), and cf. P Par 69 (A.D. 85), P. Giss I. 2 (iii/A.D.) where the arrivals and departures of a strategus are

recorded in his day-book by fan- and diroSrjuew respectively Archiv iv. p. 374). On P Catt v 20 (ii/A.D.) ( (cf. -

observes (Archiv

iii.

=

ue dTro8T|ue!v, P. M. .Meyer p. 84) that the verb is the antithesis

Chrest. II. p. 422) edv

-ye'vTjTai

24

tt)s

uaKpds aTroSTjaias Ta

(age of Alexander) toiis 8« dTro5r|u.ous, €Tr«i8dv TrdXiv, drroSoOvaL tt]v tiu.tjv 8td p.r|vcs. Ib.

^X0o)o-l «s TTjp. 30

427

B.C.)

(iv/iii

in

(Crete,

Kal t[ous

dialect)

dXXo'us

€|opKLw, to{i[s [i€v evSdfioDS avTLKa adXa], TOlfS dTro8dp.ous al Ka ^XSajvTt, [w]s d[v Svvuuai TaxLo-Ta].

TroXtTas 8*

aTTodidcoiu. It is unnecessary to illustrate at length this very common Thus d-n-d8os verb, the uses of which are on familiar lines. tu> 8elvi is the direction on the back of a letter, e. 1^. P II.

Oxy Tfji.

293

20

dSs[X<(>T]]

(a.d. 27) dTrdSo(s) Trapd Aiov[vo-lou] Ai8vp.r| see also Wilcken Archiv v. p. 238 for the

;

use of dirdSos to denote the transmission of an

official

docu-

Similarly the verb is the appropriate one everywhere " " for the paying" of a debt, or restoring" of a due of any kind P Eleph i u (B.C. 311-0I ( Selections, p. 3) of a

ment.

—

=

dowry, 'HpaKXei8r|S ATjU.r|TpLai tt]|i €pvt]v t)v Trpoo-Tivt'-yKaTo 10 (Spaxadsi A, an observance due to the gods P Giss I. 27 iva,

(ii/A.D.)

.

diroSii, rent ib.

P Oxy

I.

37

services that

iL8

Tois

.

.

(a.d. 49)

and

In P Grenf

u.T|v6s.

ScSukotos 8ojkotos,

iv 22

MGr

I.

43

orrovSas

6<|>CLXo(icva[s]

[e]Kdpta

ovk

Selections, p. 51) of

aTr€'8oo-av,

wages

for

II.

ttj ,ff

s

269 (A.D. 57) of a loan of TpiaKaSt toO Ka[io-apef!ov

-

(ii/B.C.)

iTnrov

p.T|8e T-f|v

[a]iToO 8«

p.T|S'

aTro-

TropeLav aifTT]S €tt[l8€]-

For well distinguished. flexion see under Si8wu.i. The middle

we have two compounds its

drroSdo-Oai "sell" i

to.

fully rendered, aTro8ovo-av avTT^v

ib.

o-ot

Tjp-tv u-[r|8]e

some notes on I.

(=

have not been

money, ds drroSwo-w

Tas

0€ots

46* (Hadrian)

o elXTicJKv dp-yvpiov,

Cf.

djiod)]/idoj.

2 Cor 5*

(c.

ae'vas up"«;]v 4-m.a-ToXds,

TraTpds u.ou "

Add P

marriage contracts.

dTroSTjuovvTos o-ov, "in your A.D. 45) ovk ?Xapov dp,upiov ov dire8t)|j.Ti[o-a]. ib. III. 47 8

i/A.t).)

d(j>'

Tor

p«

in

especially

(late

1

d-rrpdo-ScKTos

p\d
'ArroSeKTt'os

made

is

following o-it(ov), occurs in Ostr 1217 (iii/A.D.), al.

eilvovs]

as

18

4

ajiodii/io;.

(i/B.C.) dinS8eK[Ta vTrdpxei]v 8«iv. ('ATrpdo-441 8 S«ktos is found in the contrary sense P Oxy II. 26S' (a. P. 5'S) ttjv €(ro|it'vr|v £<|>[o]8ov &Kvpov Kal Trpdo-SeKTov

s

I.

absence," ib. II. 326' irapd [twv TTploTrdXuv

100

OG/S

633

Oxy

T|utT£[pa] Tra[vT]aTrao-iv du.«XT|8evTa TD-yxfaveu].

d7t6dey.ro;.

(.'.

of fvSTnietv,

"

(ii/B.C.) a.

actionis to aTroSeiKwui), S£ €is

aTro8oKifio(a>

(Ac 5 8

(B.C. 116)

{

etc.)

= Chrest.

may be

from P

illustrated

II. p. 34), << s4 (p. 36) etc.

diroSiSo).

(ITlodlogiÔJ.

The simplex (if we may so call what seen in Wiinsch AF 3" (p.

maybe

is

already a compound) leaden

12) (Carthage,

Kam tov €Trdv[a>] tov ovpavov 9cov, twv Xepovpi, o 8iopio-as Tf|V ytjv Kal the writer has got enough Judaism X^pio-as T-fjv 9dXao-erav For his grammar cf. Proleg. p. 60 n. 1 to curse with.

tablet) €£opKt£u>

tov KaGTiH-'vov

v|xds

IttI

:

.

(hzodoy.i/Lia.^co. 11,f

P. Giss I. 47 (Hadrian) Trapaj;v 7&p Trpbs t!> d yopao_ ai Trapdv vvTio-iov ovx €upt'8r|, dXX* ov8« €8tKaCa>o-a -

-

62

aTTo8o)(r]

d.TroKadi
"a girdle-dagger suitable the present purpose has not been found, and I have thought it right to buy one that might be rejected." On use in I Pet 2 7 of the diroSoKipdlJca instead of aTroSoKi.pao-9T)vai. Suvdpevov,

LXX

Ac 4"

ou9evtu as in

for the

Heb DXD

in

Ps

1

noun survived

this reinforces its ancient

«£-

1S 22 as indicating ,

twice: p. 27S 18 ikv S£ tous KaKotroious (sc eiipuipev XPIH111 " T££ovTas Kal tov"HXiov t) tt^v ScXtjvtiv €Tri9eu>pouvTas [koI]

tov wpoo-K
this d-TroSoxfjs dfjios (as

p.

203) show

Tim

1

,5

i

.

.

how much

of a formula

The

)had become.

inscrip-

quoted, with other epigraphic examples, by Bishop Hicks in CK i. p. 4, from which may be selected 0G1S

339

(e.

auTujL. iv

C.

Add

diroSox+p

120) Tr)s Ka\X£o-rr]S diroSox.f|s d£ioupevos irap'

Priene IoS ;l12

(after B.C. 129),

"

ttjl pty£o-TT]i elvai,

L

occurs in Rev

18

s

109

234 (c.

to enjoy the highest

(see Fouillac, p. 39). The derivative diroSoxtlov, which

B.C. 120)

esteem

"

found in the

LXX,

,

32

,

54

much

The

15 phrase peTa Trdo-r]S diroSoxijs (cf. 1 Tim I ) occurs IV. 144 8 (Cyzicus, i/A.D. ), of the "general " appreciation of an act of the Princess Antonia Tryphaena.

in

Capiat

BGU 15

II.

"

606 5 (a.d. 306) Trpbs

(iv/A. D.

in.it.

)

dxupou.

d]jro9io-iv

Trf diroOe'trei. Tciv o-recpdviov,

Syll

the

ceremony which was

of resigning a priesthood, the inauguration to 'AttoSjtos occurs in a irapd\-nv|ns tov o-Tecpdvou (so Ed.).

» (a.d. 303), but petition P Oxy I. 71" unfortunately the With the idea of 2 Pet I 11 we passage is much mutilated. might compare

o-u]p.'

5 diroSuo-dptvos in Kaibcl 403 (iv/v A.D.,

but not Christian).

the reason

by no means so common as might have been In the Indexes to Oxyrhynchus expected. Papyri I.-X. it is only noted once, namely P Oxy I. 43 verso"*- m (a.d. 3 6 See also BGU I. 32 ii. III. S16 (iii/A.D.), and ib. 295). is

,

(iii/iv a.d.) ep.£TpTJ8r| dirb diro9f|Kr|S ttjs (i€
BGU

y—

" the sums so indicated repeatedly prefixed to different items, a being apparently 'deposited' (in bank?)" (Edd.). Add 81

p.

32) 01 ivxo.-

the perfect of this verb was T«'8vT|Ka,

why

;

No

other part of the simplex survives, and no other comAn interesting instance of the word occurs in P Par

pound. 7ff 47 {c. -

on

B.C. 133)

Selections, p. 22) oi irapd
(=

upas 0aveiv, "your gods €vPe'pXr|Kav

(Cos)

u.T]8'

diro9r|Kni.

xP a
t[tj(.

au\]fji ttjl iv

* Upon, and direst. II. 96' (after A.D. 350), where counsel pleads that the defendant should give up \ of Swpeds Kal airo9r|KT]S, f\ tt^v diroKaTaa'Tao-iv Tjp.lv TroiT]o-ao-9ai toutojv

Tiii

:

Mitteis (p. 116) explains these as

and "ein Geschaftsladen."

" donatio propter nuptias

Prof.

Thumb

notes

" ?

that the

.

.

.

pfydXr|v Kal oi SuvdpeOa dirofalse) because they have cast us

els u'Xtjv

(are into a great forest, where we parallel to the Pauline usage in

As a possibly die." Cor 15 31 may be noted the (time of Hadrian), where a slave

may

I

touching letter P Giss I. 17 writes to her absent master, diro9vr|o-Kopev oti. ou pXe'irope'v
more

BGU

citation,

6

IV.

1024'*'-

(iv/v A.D.),

where a

Trye-

passing sentence of death on a man who had disinterred a corpse, says he is less than a beast, Kal yap to 0T|pia [t]oIs p.(4v,

p£v dv9pwTTOLS Trpocria-iv, toiv 8i [d]Tro9vrj
is

Heb

frequentative, as in

7

8

Rev

or

14

13 .

MGr

The

is

etc.).

dnoxadiazrjiui. For the meaning "restore," "give back," see P Petr III. 12 where in connexion with certain arrears into which 53 (^) a priest had fallen provision is made Trpdt;ai tous iyyvovs avToi) Kal -f|ptv dTroKaTao"rf)o-[a]i., " that payment be exacted from his sureties and restitution made to us" (Edd.). P Rein 17 15 (B.C. 109) may be cited for its grammar, note»

at

early date

this

eirl

:

8uios oi

al'Ttoi

dva£T)TT|9cvTes

tov o-TpaTriydv, [Kal] tpol p^v 8LaTre-

BGU

stone

— B.C.

Syll 540

34

196) aTroKaTeo-Trjo-tv «is

175-1)

(B.C.

a

if

2

Syll 734

II.

simplex had become obsolete but the editor of P land 9 5 (ii/A.D.) is not thereby justified in restoring d-rro]T68vuT[os.

worthy

dnoOijx}].

931

Chresl.

not d-n-oT^vriKa, see Pro/eg. p. 114. Marcus Aurelius. it is true, uses dTroTe'9vT)Ka, a natural result of levelling when the

e£aTroo-TaXd)[o-]L

The word

(=

116)

(B.C.

Xoupcvoi aTro9Xipe'vT€s twi pT]8evbs SiKaiov dvT€'xto-8ai.

dTro9aCvw (or Tre8a£v
anodsoig. 420

ajzoQUfico. P Tor I. i»

8

is

18

(b.c. 25S), and is apparently mutilated P Petr III 36 (/<) " 12 (B.C. 252) pouKoXoiv K(upr|s) diro8oxf<>>[i], "in the granary of the herdsmen's village." So P Hib I. 85 s1 (B.C. 261).

31

be restored in the

to

ptVpa twv yevi(r«ov.

.

is

B

:

21 appears twice in Vettius Valens: p. 16 dvfucppavToi. 1dTro9r|o avpi£ou.eva)v, iS T|8€u>s dTro9no-aupi£6vT«v Trpbs Ta

On .

examples {Notes,

11

boutique)

O7to8r]oavpi£oj

21

(Magnesia, i/A.D.) 8tSox9ai TeTqrr)o-9ai Tvpavvov Kal ttvai iv diroSoxfi tj Srjuco. In ib. 656 20 'C. A.D. 14S) an (Ephesus, d-yiovo9='rr|s named Priscus is styled dvSpbs 8o;TdTou Kal Trdcrns Tupfjs Kal aTroSoxfjs d|£ou.

tion

(Span, bodega, Fr. Hellenistic record.

chiodrijoxco.

anoboyr\.

Field's

in

the

a progress on Peter's part in Greek ways and speech, see Ramsay Pauline Studies, p. 254 f. Vettius Valens uses it

^:7/37i

Romance

for

not

dTroKaTao-TT|o-6i. SoKipov. 2 (— Witkowski

o-rr)vai, els

P

,

Amh

p.

II.

96)

4S

pc'xpi 10

_

tt*jv

Ka9riKoi)o

av Ta|iv.

workman breaks a stone, 'irtpov P Revill Mel p. 295 s (B.C. 131-0)

(B.C.

T0U T °- TrpdvpaT d-rroKaTa106) Kal dTroKaTao-Trjo-aTa)

"

o!ko[v] [irjpbs aiTT]v tois 18£ois,

shall deliver

it

to her 12

P Oxy I. 38 (Edd.). (A.D. 49-50) {= Selections, p. 53) v
her house

at his

own expense"

—

puXov

xi-yifft

Kal

do-ivfji,

otov Kal TrapeuXTjêv,

ib.

VI. 929 17

,

(ii/iii

A.D.)

dTroKaTao-Tf]o-a£

pot

£o"Xov Ta irpoK€Lp€va irdvTa, etc.

€ts

0|vpvYX € ^ TTlv

i\

wv

In the long land survey

C3

a-iroKaXviTTU)

P Tebt

I.

6i(i)

aTrvK€i/j.ai

221

(B.C. 11S-7) the question

regard to certain land,

«i

[a]viT^|

asked with

is

[dvTavai]peTt'a [dXXri Si]

{jTroXdyou dvTavaipe8aa-a diroKaTao-TaTta, "whether should be deducted (from the cleruchic land) and other land subtracted from that in the unprofitable list should dirb

it

a land survey of the second century, where a holding that had become ko.6' ilSaTos " tu> was " reclaimed in be substituted" (Edd.)

:

for the parousia of Christ the everlasting

dTr{K8e'xo|j.ai

captivitatc redire (Ed.).

vuvel

For the double augment, which is found in the NT 25 Lk 6 10 ), cf. such an occasional occurrence (Mt 12", Mk S

o"X 1HJ ov€ ' v i

=

,

s inscriptions as Ca/der S

dir€KaT€crTr|0-ev, Letronne and similarly Archiv ii. p. 436, no. 31 (i/A.D.); also P Tebt II. 413 1 (ii/iii A.D.) direKaBy the Byzantine period it had become very Tea-TT|cra. common. See further Winer-Schmiedel Gr. p. 103, and Brugmann-Thumb Gr. p. 31 1. Note the perf. diroKaBe'o-TaKev,

the s

(ii/A.D.) dir€KaT6
7

anoy.alvTixo).

For the l6 1J

literal

BGU

word

sense of this significant as amended Add. p.

(A.D. 207),

Toia[ij]TT] yfj II.

d-rroKaXv[(f)9]rj,

640"

(i/A. P.)

cf.

P Gen

6[ir6]Tav

Kal crircCptTai

p.io-8oi»Tai

pov\6[i€0a

37,

p.io-8u»crao-8ai

tj

cf.

:

diroKa\u<|>T]s

and CPR I. 239 (a.d. 212) |3oiJXop.ai diroKaXvqma-TjS \€p(ros alyciaXov, both as amended by Spohr in his note on P land 27 s (a.D. ioo-i). He remarks that the phrase denotes "agri litorales," which (/.

s

-e£a-ns)

al-yiaXoO,

p.ia-8wcraa-8ai

could only be cultivated when the water had receded. Since two of Spohr's passages have airoKaXuns (BGU II. 640 and CPR 32') alvLaXov, one is tempted to postulate rather an adjective &iroKdXviJ>os, which would be quite regular in formation. A further instance might be sought in CPHerm 6 45 where we would read d*|/[i] pus dTroKaXvtpofi) (apoupai) c. We may add for the other form P land 3015 (a.d. 105-6) €K twv diroKaXrj[(|)6'vTaj]y air' al"y[ia]Xoi( 48a[cp]a>v. To the classical and late Greek instances of the verb given by the dictionaries may now be added the new literary fiagment in ,

P Oxy

III.

413

166

164) TravTairao-iv 8e

(B.C.

NT

the

in

is

found only in Ac 3 21 , P Par 63"'' 40IT

the sense of "restitution" in

aTroKaTao-Tao-etv -

P Leid

op;uiu.ev 15

B'"

So

-

t^v dirb tuv TrpawdTwv dirb Ppaêtwv pdXas rf-

|i€Ta

Kal toOtiov tvjv diroKaTdo-Tao-iv

in

Syll 552 (late ii/B.c.) twice with " reference to the " renewal of the temple cell of the goildess T||uv

yevTi8Tjvai.

Artemis

at

o-vvreXeiav

13

Magnesia— tl'Xn<|>ev,

t^s 8eoi, and in

OGIS

diroKaTdaxao-tv rod vaov

els t^|v 23

and

awTeXe'o-ai.

483

s

Tif|V

diroKaTao-Tao-iv

(ii/B.c.) of

the "repair" of a Tijs diroKaTao-Tdo-ews toO

— €'k8o
—

s

In P Oxy I. 67 (a dispute concerning property 33S) it is laid down, d irpbs t^v twv iirb Tuiv aiTLa6e'vTwv 8iaKaTe'x«o-8aL X[cy]ope'vtov oiKOTr[€'J8[a>v] diroKaTao-Tao-iv ktX., "if the accused persons protest against toitou.

A.D.

Syll 365 (i/A.D.).

I.

direKSuo-is.

This subst., which occurs in

525

and

aTioxardoraoig.

the year in which the survey was written (P Oxy VI. 91S ex Note the passive in Vettius Valens, p. 6S 21 intr.).

in

While the

cf.

€vc
diroKaT€
God."

perfectivized verb is well supported in literary Koivrj, the noun is so far peculiar to Paul, and may quite possibly have been his own formation : cf. what we have said above under

d[iroK]dXw|/oy

ilva £810 auTr|v.

the restoration of the estates of which they are said to be in occupation," etc. In the third century petition, I' Oxy I.

I0ff 70, the editors render
irpbs avrbv

p.c

8teX0dvTi k ^tcl), by "it happened that a balancing of accounts took place between us in the past 20th year." Add P 1 lor I. 43 12 (a.d. 370) X"P°iroiTjo-aa-8ai

"y[pa]4>CLav

P

Strass

I.

tu>

^tol dcrdXciav tiis diroKaTao-Tdo-€u>s toutwv, 26' (iv/a.D.) p.€Ta rf|V diroKaTdo-Tao-tv tovtwv

irapd 4 oi|3du.u.wvos riairvouSfou Xdu.pav£ ttjv irpao-iv, and >

Chrest. II. p. 117, printed above under diro6T|KT|. noun-formation occurs in P Tebt II. 424 s (late

us «d

(/.

edv)

p.^|

diroKaTa(TTao-£as

Another

iii/A. D.) [o]i8ds o-ou

[S]^| irepn^-ns

ntvSuvov, "so unless you now send dischaiges (of To the literary debts) you know your danger" (Edd.). record may be added Epicurus S 9 (Linde Epic. p. 32). On the astrological use of diroKaTdo-Tao-is ( the final point of

Tb[v]

=

agreement of the world's cyclical periods) as underlying the NT idea, see J. Lepsius in Exp. VIII. iii. p. 158 fi"., where reference is also made to Brandes Abhandl. z. Gesch. des " The Orients, p. 123, Egyptian Apokatastasis-years."

aTioxAXvipiq.

The

Biblical

foregoing verb

is

history of discussed

assertion

Jerome's

diroKaXvîs

along

with

by Milligan

Thess.

p.

{Comm. in est

Gal.

i

12 )

that

the

the

149

ff.

word

a nullo sapientum saeculi apud

"proprie Scripturarum Graecos usurpatum" cannot, however, be substantiated, if only because of its occurrences in Plutarch, who, like the NT writers, drew from the common vocabulary of the time, see e.g. Mor. 70 F. ;

a7lOX.aQadox.ia. For the verb see Polyb. xviii. 31 diroKapaSoKelv t^|v Avtioôu irapona-i'av, al. Cf. the interesting sixth-century papyrus from Aphrodite in Egypt (cited by Deissmann LAE cf. Archiv v. P' 377 fp. 2S4) in which certain oppressed peasants petition a high official whose irapoucr£a they have been expecting assuring him that they await (IkSexou.€v) him oIovol <£"ASov KapaSoKoOvTcs TTjvTOTe tov Xipio-ToiO devdou 8(6o)C irapovo-£av, "as those in Hades watch eagerly ;

—

:

anoxei/iiai. P Par 63 ix -" Tois

pT)

(ii/B.c.) dirdKeiTai

Kara to PcXtio-tov

yap irapa

8[cov]

utjvis

tfiv

there

[Trpoaijpoupc'vois

:

a suggestion of Rom 2 Closely parallel with the NT use of the verb is OGIS 3S3 183 (the important inscription of Antiochus I., the quasi-Zoroastrian King of Commagene in i/B.C. ols diroKe£o"£Tai irapd 8ewv Kal rjpwwv x^pts 5

is

.

)

For a similar use of cicrepVas (see Dittenberger's note). the simplex c^. Magn lis 15 (ii/A.D.) 8]ud raiiTd croi KeLo-€TaL peydXr] p. u>s

94

ff.

x^P LS ^r1 pao-Jve'ws oVkui, and With Heb 9" cf. Kaibel 416 6

ZNTIV

see (late,

dSujs 8tl irdo-L Pporois to 6av€tv dirdKetTau

no signs of Christianity ypa<}>^|

ScaKuv

\

there are

A more literal use, BGU IV. 1023' (A.D.

in the epitaph.

serving as transition to the next,

185-6)

(/.

-•ywv

:

is

in

see

reff.

in

Tebt.

The word 616) Kal tuv iv Tui iepw diroKetpt'vwv. mon in the sense "to be stored," e.g. P Oxy p.

dirb tuv iv (A.D. 190)

xv.

Alexandria)

T[j

oiKia diroKcqitviov,

BGU.

Pap. is

I. I.

I.

com69 275

s s

64

«7ro/cAe/w (A.D. 215) ev

fj

avXifj

P

k
Tel>t II.

13

206) al Kal d-TTOKeCpEvai kv 0T|O-(avpui) elrl o-(ppaviSl " which are stored at the AppcovCov, granary under the

34O

(A.I).

A." (Edd.)j and P Lond Inv. no. 18S5 7 (A.D. 14-5 published by Cell in Archiv vi. p. 102) to. kv avTtj p\(3Xi.a d-rroKeCpcva, documents "housed" in the |3ipXio0r|KT) of

seal

—

1

t-yKTTjo-cajv.

to-
substi-

Symmachus

pov,

II.

265"

(.1

marriage contract, A.D. 81-95)

pr|8'

= diroKXctftv)

.

X.

Ib.

45.)

p.

Tfjs

.

(A.D.

1272''

oU£as pou Kal

.]

Kimi KalKTX.,;V>. 307 (B.C. 150-47) TovTots
tt|v

144) d-ireKXc[io-a Tfjv 0v]p[av

tov

Trto-o-oO (terrace) '0v[pav.

—

:

—

Wortwahl

freien

Umgangsprache

die

Lauf;

sind

die geeignetsten."

"etzt

der

Ausdriicke

starksten

Cf. Proleg.

(ii/B.C. 119

)

rd

d]iroo-TaXe'vTa

v7r'[ai]Twv

Ka0d[T]i Kal avTol Sid twv d-rroKpipdtw[v] evetpdvLcav. Still nearer in point of time to the sole occurrence of the word (2 Cor I 9 ) is IMAe 2 4 (Rhodes,

NT

A.D. 51) in which tcl tvKTaioTaTa diroKpCpara refer to favourable decisions of the Emperor Claudius (Deissmann, BS p. 257) cf. 1G VII. 271 i 61ff (a.d. 37) irpocrtv8e£dpevos :

Stoptdv

[Trp€cr]|3euo-iv

tov

irpos

rjv€VK€v d-rroKpipa Trpos to ^0vos Trdo-T|S

dva0wv

irXtjpes.

ZcPao-Tov

.

.

.

[(ptXavJOpwirias Kal

OGIS 494™

i/iiA.D.)

joins Dittenberger defines (?

diroKp£paTa, StaTa-ypaTa these successively in the context as dispatches addressed by the proconsul to the Emperor, the Senate, etc., replies 4-TTLo-ToXaC,

:

given to deputations of provincials to him, and edicta, or documents addressed to the people at large, and not to individuals. See also his note on Syll 36S 5 (i/A.D.), where C. Stertinius, chief physician to the Imperial family, is also twv 'EXXtjvikwv d-JTOKpipaTtov. In P Tebt II. 286 1

tirl

(A.D. 121-3S) a.

is

" a " rescript of Hadrian.

Paul

(I.e.)

may

be taken as meaning that he made his distressed appeal to God, and kept in his own heart's archives the answer " diroOdvir to hk diro9av€Lv KcpSos," as we might recon-

—

it.

379,

pro-

108

—

for dircKp.)

tKpiGi]

:

he cannot, however, quote any

cases of aTreKpivdpTjv. On the other hand we cannot find any more instances of riir«Kp£0T|v from later papyri, except P Lond 121 330 (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 95), and two Christian

P

Grenf

and PSI 26 1

(see

Since

MGr

112 20

II.

(a Festal Epistle, a.d. 577?)

—

acts of a martyr(v/a.d. diroKpL0T]Ka shows that it lived on, its is disappearance in the post- Ptolemaic period outside

Addenda)

NT

hard to explain. It is not, however, replaced by dirtKpivdpnv, as to which subsequent information has antiquated the statement in Proleg. p. 161 f. (corrected in Einleitung 1 For the middle aorist occurs very often in p. 254 n. ). papyri, but they are without exception legal reports, in which dir€Kpf£vaTo (so usually also ptc. or inf.) means "replied," of an advocate or a party in a suit. The references had

—

.

(Magnesia, early

ii/B.C.) irtpl Tavfrrjs tt)s]

\wpas

diroKeKpipevris oijo-T)s shows the old For the combination of pf. partic. and In P Ryl II. 122 11 (A.D. 127) els to K dp*

irapd IIpiT|Wa>v diroKp(va) in passive.

Tfjs

21

wv, cf. Col I 8vvao-0ai dTroKpi8f|vai twi S-npoo-iwi, "enabling fulfil my duties towards the Treasury" (Edd.), .

II.

.

.

.

:

,

me

thus to

we have an

419)

p.

(ii/A.D.i,

P Oxy

II.

237

vii.25.88

(A-D

_

lS6)>

(ii/A.D.), 136 653 (a.d. 162-3), BGU I. 114'i"" 12 u "• 30 (A.D. 135), and 361 (ii/A.D.), ib. II. 3SS 16 1 5,6 III. P I. ib. (a.d. 142?). (ii/iii A.D.), 969' 32 Lips s 9 (iii/A.D.), ib. 33"- "and 36 (iv/A.D.), Chrest. II. 7S (p. 86, A.D. 376-8), P Thead 14 21 (iv/A.D.) 81' eppnve'fws] dirtKpeiit.

22

III.

15

'

vav[To

BGU

III. 936 13 (A.D. 426), a prods verbal), and 61 33 62" (early vii/A.D.)— all three

(in

PSI 52 M

(vi/A.D.)

irdo-iv Tots irpbs

The only one (A.D.

,

avTbv (or -t)v) tiri^lToupe'vois diroKpivao-0au. need be noted specially is P Giss I. 40 " 8

that

212), where

irapeppT)V€vo-r]

tt]v

Caracalla says

^dpiTa pou

I'va

ck

pi]

tis

o-TevoTepov

twv pn[pd]Twv to[0]

StaTa^paTos, kv t5 oiiTus direKpi.v[d]pr|v ktX. This may represent rescripsi^ but in any case we cannot miss the formal and weighty tone of the verb. We proceed to compare these facts with those of Biblical •n-poTe'pov

Greek. Thackeray tells us (Gr. p. 239) that d-7TCKpi0i)v "is employed throughout the LXX the classical dir«Kpivdpr|v in the few passages where it occurs seems to be chosen as suitable for solemn or poetical language." Such a passage as l the last charge of King David to his heir, 3 Regn 2 :

,

might be compared with Caracalla's use of the form. The a law report from P Hib fairly clear use in the fragment of above tells us that the legal use was already possible at the time

a.7ioxQivo/j,ai. 52

p.

'-

95

diroKptpaTa and

Syll 92s

Mayser,

it

21 appended P Hili I. 3i (f. B.C. 270) .. d]ir£Kpivano context, but the whole document proves its 37 22 = direst. connotation), P Amh II. 66 (a.d. 124), PCatt (

cmoxQi/ua. 335

Sioti ktX.

0fjptv tois irpco-pcvTais

[to

struct

.

better be

pp. 163, 201.

IXtKSmv

.

dom).

On this word, taken in the sense of Deut 23 1 (supported by several instances in literary Koivrj see Grimm-Thayer) Nageli has some good remarks (p. 78 f.) he brings together several phrases which show Paul using a more vernacular 12 style in Gal than anywhere else, the startling passage 5 " Der ziirnende being the climax Apostel lasst auch seiner

KaTa

.

documents,

ajioxonro/nai.

OG/S

6'

KaJXiis [avTJoV [t£ 5(8u £So£cv

"die eigentliche Koivrj-forni," but he only has five instances, P Par 34 10 (B.C. 157), 35 30 (B.C. 163), 15 35 ULU (ii/B.C), and P Grenf I. 37 14 (is.c. (b.c. 120), P Leid U

(For pr]8evbs twv ii7rapxdvTa)[v. the Hellenistic contraction of two z'-sounds, see Proleg. 3 (

surprisingly uncommon in the non-literary Koivif|. Early 11 (B.C. 84) direKp£6[T)v inscriptional instances are Syll 328

nounces

anoxlEia).

P Oxy

isolated ex. of the passive aor. not meaning "answer." This latter, so overwhelmingly predominant in NT, is rather

:

In Deut 32 s * ouk LSov raOra o-vvf|KTai Trap' tpoi, Kal

diroKXeiv

airoKpLvojxai

when

the

LXX

meaning throughout

was growing.

So we may take

"uttered solemnly," These two meanings cover

as being (1)

" of law." replied in a court the passages: (1) accounts for

NT

all

17 19 Ac 3 12 Jn 5 1 Lk 23", with Jn 5 11 (S*) not far (2) for Mt 27", Mk 14' away. With the absence of dirtKpi0T|v from the Pauline and other Epistles, and the Apocalypse except for one passage, ,

Lk

3

16

its

(2)

'

,

,

,

65

ajroXavai?

CLTTVKpiCriS

we may compare

the silence of the papyri after

We

ii/ii.c.

word belongs only to early was taken by the LXX translators

are inclined to suggest that the

whence

Hellenistic,

it

common Hebrew

to render a

NT

"

as a definite

the narrative parts of From the Gospels and

Septuagintalism."

Acts it passed into eo lesiastical Reinhold, p. 77), and so ultimately into MGr. will thus be contrast between the two halves of the

dirt:. hi

The

phrase, passing thence into

icf.

NT

above under

parallel with that noted

£8t|S-

B.C. 195)

.

.

.

8rav .

[t|]

Messenian

dialect)

StoTi kt\.,

ib.

diroK[pi]o-is dvayvu>o-9rji,

92S

tovs o-uve'Spois

'&cfy

21

(Magnesia,

d-rroKpio-iv to the praetor

ib.

314

(ii/B.c,

9

cite

8dpev

dir-dKpuri.v

From

the papyri (vi/A.D.), and other

:

period.

V Strass

42

I.

diravTas

17

(census return

— A.D.

word was

•

:

to the literary record of the verb,

may be added

which we

Yettius Valens has have not noticed in our sources. 26 (not in index) $T|Tr|Ti.Ka\ tov diroKeKpvppt'vwv 15

—

p.

it

cf.

a.7ioy,QV(pog 16 It denotes p. 2 is a favourite word with Vettius Valens. The inthe "hidden" organs of the body (twv evri>s d.).

produces KpvriKol kokot Kal dva8uv, M v pio-rat, etc. In p. 10S 3 4>povi)j.v Kal diroKpv4>wv irpa-ypaTuv Kal irepl. Seo-pcuv fluence of

Gemini

(p. 7|J)

KaraKpio-eus Kal aTiptas it suggests unknown disasters of P. 170 6 irepl BepeXiW ii KTTjpdTwv (? KTio-paTiuv the future.

^ diroKptxptov r\ irepl v€KpiKuiv, subjects on which signs In p. 179 24 (so 301 21 335 4 are sought dirb tov imoyeiov. )

,

pvo-TiKuiv

diroKpvcpuiv irpa-ypaTwv suggests

T|

The adverb

is

)

"mysteries" p.

;' :: )

:

cf.

<

18

-

BGU

anoy.TEivco.

P Magd 4

direKTetvav,

(B.C.

165)

verso* (B.C. 157) diroKTt'vai (see Mayser, The verb only occurs eleven times in Syll index. p. 70). In later papyri we can quote P Oxy VI. 903 6 (iv/A.D.) dTroKi-Cvas aviTois t»v it[X]t)y<3v "half killed them with

diroKTtvai,

ib.

11

blows" (Edd.), PSI 27" (v/a.d., Acts of a martyr), P Lips

I.

2

40"'-

(law report, iv/v A.D.) r|8eXno-cv ai-rov dtro20

(iv/A.D.) [it]Xtvy?s dirf[KT]ei.vdv pe Kpivai (sic), P Gen I. 49 as in P Oxy VI. 903, the complainant was obviously not

—

"kilt enteirely"

Part

I.

!

P Lond 24O 10

itself.

iraTep),

word,

[t|]

epwriia-i

aiiTapKiis,

[oJutov, cittms

pr|i~np

(A D. 346)

(=

irdvTa [irjpbs KaC,

8[e]

Kvpie

u[

d-iroKi>r|[o-]r|

[sc.

The

.

.

.

notwithstanding llort's attempt (on apply it specially to cases of abnormal birth, would seem to have been an ordinary synonym of ti'ktw, " but definitely " perfect ;vized by the dird, and so implying I

Jas

accordingly,

15

to

)

s

delivery. For the simplex cf. Syll 797 8 'AvvvXa Kvei, S02 3 So3 27

The

use

of

(ii/B.c) to iraiSdpiov

.

"separate,"

(=

I.

o*€

Mk

in

diroXapso-3ai.

p. 30, Selections,

tuv

s3

7

=" draw

Lond42 12|f

well illustrated by P

is

aside,"

-

(B.C. 168)

10) €irl S« twl pt) irapa-yivco-Oai

p.

«K€t

dTmXTjppc'vwv Trapa-yeyo[vd]Twv " but that you did not return when all those who dnSi£op.ai, " with reference were shut up with you arrived distresses me [-7rdvTu]v

—

"

to the

"

recluses

of the

So P Vat

Serapeum.

p. 65) T|PouXdpr|v 8e Kal

,

ere

A 10 (B.C.

16S)

irapavcvove'vai

tts t^jv 7roX[i]v, Ka8direp . . . 01 &XX01 01 dTr€i.Xn[pp€voi] The word is of course very common. It is Tr[d]vTes. " " welcome" found in the sense of receive," (as in the

TR

P

of 3 Jn 8 ) in

Lips

no 6

I.

(iii/iv

a. d.)

evx°r1€V °5 oirus

o-€ Kal vyiaCvouo-av diroXdpw (cf. Lk 15 '), 17 I'va peTa \apds o-e diroXdpupev. The full 13 " as pointing to a force of the dtrd promise made centuries " 5 is probably to be retained in Gal 4 (see F. B. Westbefore 2

6XoKXT)pouo-dv

and P land

—

—

It is the ordinary St Paul and Justification, p. 75). For the simple sense of " receivcorrelative of diroSCSupi. 28 (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. ing" what is due, cf. P Tor I. I™-

cott,

II. p.

3S) rr|V

Tip-r|v

diroXaPelv.

dttolavoig.

OGIS

11 ff

(Commagene inscription, i/B.C.) oi pdvov dXXd Kal dirdXavcrtv fi8£o-rnv dv8pwirois

-

3S3

KTrjo-tv p6pai0TdT7]v.

669

II. p.

27S)

s

(i/A.D.)

IG

im

Ta

koiv^|v dirdXauo-iv eopTijs tc irpos o-WTupi'av Kal ra '

XII.

nines) irpbs [d-7r]dXavo-i.v.

A

ib.

«io-€peiav,

T-f|v

irpbs dirdXavo-iv, (iii/B.C.)

might prove Indeed

popular use in other countries.

II 665"' 19 (i/A.D.) T|Toipdo-8t] avi-rj

Xox[«]iav

evopio-a

P Par 23 s

in

in the ruder

anoxvico.

TrapevêTO), ib.

5

it

to

,

W

(""

in the

5

of 301 See also Kaibel

joined with ecpBovnpe'vus

"mystifying and grudging" expositions. 1028 10 (Andros, iv/A.D., a hymn to Isis) dirdKpva cruvPoXa P Leid is Mova-eus Upd pipXos dirdSeXtoiv eipopt'va. Kpios

desirable, as

is

Egypt

in

evidence of this by

is

2 (= Witknwski

Paul's use of the participle.

again.

more extensive search

aJioXa/xfidvu). 310) 6p.vvp.ei 0eovs Syll Sol (Ephesus,

pr|SeVa diroK£Kpvt'vai. out of sight vi/B.C.) has the verb thrice, of a bird flying this early Ionic lies far behind the Hellenistic period, but

ed.

A

the Byzantine age. inscriptions outside

NT

abounds

it

Meanwhile it was flourishing in literature, it owes its return to the popular speech

,

anoy.nvnzo).

IV.

developing a whole series of curious forms in the

which perhaps

[t]#|V

P Oxy VI. 941 like the verb, this word for "answer" clearly late exx. suffered eclipse, and returned into the language at a late we can only

BGU

>

popular

texts,

15

ii/B.c. init.) T-f|V MvXao-e'iov

M. Aemilius.

I

avToO

irap'

ib. ., 177 X]dpwcriv diroKpio-as tcls dppoôvo-as t[. (Teos, B.C. 303) oidpeBa 8{ [Selv iiTroSeix8»i]vai. Tpeis &v8pas

tv8bs Srav

'XP T1°"°-HLT V

(("'Vr)"

yet in the middle of this period

:

present stem.

the c.

«s

y

pt)

(iv/v A.D.)|bpi direK[Teive. For live centimes then no trace of this supposed common verb from

we have sources

NT

el

30

1024'"

that the

anoxQiaiQ. Syll 276" (Lampsacus,

pt tc

direKTive'v

326

iii.

12

(Thera, time of AntoDidache io 3

Cf. (is dirdXauo-iv in

derived adjective occurs in Vettius Valens

€|tjS

c

(sc.

.

p.

15

24

at Se

evKpaTorepai. dveiptYai. '"given to enjoyment." OG/S 66g 3 (i/.\.D. ) t^v irdXiv diroXavovo-av

poipat)

'AtppoSiTrjs

iroXvo-otpoL d-iroXau(rTLKai,

For the verb

cf.

Tiiv eifpYco-Liiv

[vdp]

as ?x" ktX.,

p€Lôvos

8u[puv],

"for

P Fay

dîas y€veV8ai I

hope to be better

enjoying presents (?)" (Edd.), o-ov dTToXavo-ai,

I25

[d4>'

P Oxy

I

41

BGU

I

8 (iii/iv

10,f

-

(ii/A.

o]v off

24S

D.) tiixopai

dtroXavopev

now

that

we

Ttiiv

are

14

(ii/A.D.

TiivT|6iiv

A.D.) -rroXXiiv dya8
9

00

airoXtiiTG)

'

The

diroXavopev.

TTJ.VTWV

AvTa>v€iv€,

sepulchral

inscr.,

dire'Xovo-as,

must

19

—a

2004,

Preisigke

Syll S91

LXX —

-

Asclepiades receives dipeo-is from public services from Gallienus lv]a 81a t\\v [twv irpoYovwv] dp«TT|v

where

AtioIXioq

mean

presumably

curious funeral inscription composed for a heathen by a proselyte, who quotes the CPHerm 119 verso ili 16 (iii/A.D.), (iT|Si KapTTiuv ciroXavoi..

dTre'Xauo-as.

airoXvoy

Aelius

has gen. 'AiroXXtiros

Memphis. AttoXXws

Preisigke

ajioXsiTta).

3

(ii/n.c.)

The word

is

3,4

apparently a term, techn. in wills, etc., e. g. P Oxy I. 105 (A. n. 117-37) KXrjpdvopov aTroXcLirw rf|v 0vvaT€pa[v] pou iv 9 tol 8e vir' €pov diroX€i
.

.

.

(ii/A.D.)

(= Owrf.

ib

i^S^fB.c.

(c.

B.C.

II. 1

13), ib.

200— the

p. 421),

since

:

BGU

IV. 1098 49

(c.

B.C. 18),

4 164 18 (B.C. 15-1), and Michel iooi"In IV. 1138"

BGU

Will of Epicteta).

13

1 1

(a.d.

III. p.

ib.

7 ll >

,

20

we

exx.,

(ii.

p. 656) voiis in-ip It is

MGr.

an6?.?.v/.u. One or two instances of the literal use of this suffice — P

diroXuXc'vai,

5

Petr III.

common

to dp-yvpiov 8 wiovto

51

23

IV. 743 (B.C. 2) iyu SXos 8iuirov[o]0pai el lost," " "EXevos x a ^ KO "5 aTToXcfa-Jtv, I am quite upset at Helenos' 3ff loss of the money" (Edd.). In P Fay (a.d. 95-6) we

m

-

it of destroying life p€v dirb tov o-KvXpov Tfjs wSov, "I blame you greatly for the loss of two pigs owing to the fatigue of the

have

:

(Probably the writer meant diroX«ravTa, but the nom. will construe.) So in the dreams of Ptolemy, 9 son of Glaucias, the helper of the Temple twins, P Par 50

journey" (Edd.).

(B.C. 160) Ae'-yw iratSa* Kvpios ovk

aiiroO iratSa.

Cf.

MiiSapws

epvfjs

diroXvei 1'

(

(?)

crov

— diroXXvei,diroXeo-T) presumably) f\

tov tov

2* 36 (a) versa Scdpevos \ii] pc so Lk I5 X? In the cpvXaKTJi.

l'etr III.

twi Xipcii iv

:

ttji

.

:,5f nursery acrostic, P Tebt II. 278 belonging to in which the of the loss of a garment is D. story early i/A. told in lines beginning with the letters of the alphabet in

curious

-

find

:

Xtuu' 6

apas

"a lion he was who took it, a fool who would read 6 d., as in the other lines). (a.d. 37) Kal d-n-wXto-a ds

d\ov

dirb

(Edd., who In P Ryl II. 141 s1

lost it"

-rqj.(TJs)

diriou

"I

lost

had with me from the sale of opium" (lid.), it connotes robbery; and so in Syll 237' rai Beiii epdvvo-av d T|crav (K tov UpoO (iii/B.C.) xpT|paTa d-rroXtoTa (/. diToXwXoTa) dirb tov dva6c'paTos twv t'wKfuv, Kal

silver

and P Goodsp

ordinarily common name, no fewer than 39 persons bearing it in the inscrr. of Syll. (Naturally the abbreviated name does

not figure in the more formal inscriptional style.) 'AiroXXdSwpos has over 50, and 'AiroXXiuvtS-ns (-8as) half as many :

'AiroXXws might be a short form of these also. So apart from the very precise identification available we might not be sure that there was only one Apollos in NT.

drachmae which

t^tiXt-yfjav

I

tovs Upoo-vXnKoTas.

mid. are unchanged:

thus

P Petr

The II.

4

-p.i 4

forms of the

255-4) yvvl 8i dwoXXvpeBa (quarrymen "worked to death" over exceedingly hard stone), P Tebt II. 278" (see above) aTroXXuTai, etc.

P Par

35:14

this

(a petition to

ff

ctol
judicial

verb

afforded

is

(ruvrdâi KaTao"Tfjcrai

kiri

o-€

"

by

B.C. 163)

King Ptolemy Philometor,

xnrep

pev

13

Vettius Valens p. 209 pacriXei a7VOT|o-as diroXovrio-nTaL. diroXovr]o-eTat, Kal tdv p^| vir^p caurou, xnr^p eTc'pou 8e (cf. p. 8 s0 269 ). Cf. for a cognate verb P Petr III. 53 («) (iii/B.C.) (

=

Witkowski 2

p.

,

45) irpbs alTtav,

ii7rip f|S

air] oXo-yi'S^Tai,

"to

charge against him, and make his defence" (Edd.), 33 315 (B.C. 164-3) Ka^ auTos vir^p uiv £no-cv ^\ctv Tas tvToXds Sid irXeibvwv dircXovto-aTo, V Leid A 31 (Ptol)

meet

a

OG/S

(needlessly corrected to -f|o-upai by LeeSee Hatzidakis Einl. p. 395, "sagte man auch im Alterthum sowohl diroXo^copaL als diroXo-yCôpaL," and Mayser Gr. p. 83 f. The verb is found in MGr.

diroXo-yto-wpai al.

mans),

anoloyia. P Tor

I.

I™- 1 (B.C. 116)

BGU

a.-no\oylav i\iiv,

II.

(=

Chrest. II. p. 36) 21

531'

8'avTTiv

-rrjv

(ii/A.U.) aTr^xei-s

ovv rr\v

18

d7roXov£av, P Lips I. 58 (A.D. 371) aiiTa ra ev[T]d-yta irpos d-iroXoviav €irl Toii SiKao-rnptw ( Cov), and for diroXo-ynrpos

=

in a

weakened

iroiTioîs

sense,

"ypdij'tts

"

Std

P Oxy

II.

me

311

297 tov

(a.d.

54)

KaXus

diroXoYto"pbv twv in a note the record of the

irtTTaKLcuv

[ir]p[o]pdTwv,

kindly write

sheep" (Edd.).

'ATroXoyta occurs several times

in Vettius

Valens.

p.u>pos diroXccras

40

gen.,

to make my defence" : [epo]v diroXoviovptvov AupT|Tpiov X5 cf. P Strass I. 5 (A.D. 262) dTroXJovrjo-opevovs irpbs ra [d]el 39 (A.D. 231) prj Tts
"the money which they thought had been

P Oxy

we

make 'AiroXXws

like to

Without seeking for more 143) 'AttoXXwti. may observe that 'AttoXXmvios was an extra-

4dv

order,

nom.

(=

aTroXiirovo-[a] -re'crcrapas Kal OvyaTt'pa.

d-n-oX€o-T|i.

the

(a.d.

tombstone of A.D. 114, C. and B. 590

verb will

accents

66

djioXoyeofiat. A good example of

-yf|S

who

7,

(ii/iii a.d.) 147-8), P Lond 929". 1233° (A.D. 211) (= III. p. 58), where

Chrest. II. p. 123) diroXeiirs poi tov llama e. -av) «k Ttj(s) cpvXaK'fi(s), a jailor reports what the (/'. offending party said to him, asking him to "leave" the imprisoned debtor to him. The verb occurs in a Phrygian (B.C. 19-18)

1

it is

42 f.), the editors would

SnXovpe'vii Nc'(j>opLS aTroXurovo-a

vip

t|

from the Serapeum at

inscr.

19

probably short for 'AttoXXwvios (which occurs in Codex Bezae), this accords with analogy. The name can be quoted from Ostr 1319 (B.C. 7), 1577 (a.d. 132),

(=

P Par 22 6

an

'

diroXauo-Ti Tfjs «pi]$ (JHXav8pw7rias.

tov iraTf'pa rjpwv o-uv-pKuo-e îXtirTrw tlvC

in

See Preisigke;

(i)

(B.C.

cbiolvw. This common verb, in the sense "dismiss," "send away on a mission" (as Ac 13 3 and probably Heb 13 s3 ) may be 19 2 illustrated by P Par 49 (B.C. 164-5S) (= Witkowski dire'Xvo-a ttiras auTwi 6p6piTcpov tAfoiv. In P Lond p. 70) 26 42 (see above under diroXappdvw) it is used of departure from seclusion in the Serapeum xnr4p tov aTroXeXvo-Bai
—

eK Tf|s KaTOxrjs p. 7) Sirws Tf|s

:

order that

BGU

I

14

may

cf.

P

Petr II.

I

3 I(i)

(iii/B.C.)

(

= Selections,

ml

tov irapovTos o"xoXijs diroXvBu, "in be relieved from my present occupation,"

(ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 101) oio-re l-ws o-T|p«pov 27 p^8€v' diroX^XvcrBai T
07

aire fj.i'Tj/j.offVfia no one of us

in the corn service has

from prison

is

P Giss P Oxy X.

implied in

been I.

let

IX. I1S5

Release

go."

66"

65a',

(H/A.D.)

ti5 eiriTpdiru ttjs 4>dpou ship from Pharos : a£iu -ypd+ai o-e The sense of " grant an amnesty airoXOcrai pe Kara to evos. to" underlies P Par 63*"' 2ff (B.C. 165) diroXeXuKo-res irdvTas '

'

Tois eveo-xipe'vovs ^ v

P Tor

I.

I

Akin

he.

vi ' 13

to this

(=

the use in

is

come near

and rj dpapTT|pao-i.v, see Mitteis in Chrest. II. p. 371

tictiv dyvorifjiao-iv

(B.C. 116)

BGU

IV.

1

106"

.

.

)

(

dirb Tas Kpdvas, in which branded on his face.

m

in

4

30

Xaovp(acpias).

We may

tov piou

Ne8p.ou.aio,

II. p.

opKiû o-e Kal diroXvo-avTa

and a tombstone of

o-e

Whether

diroXvBe'vTuv.

or no

90, Selections?.

"

Wit-

The

d-rrb 8[eo-pui]v

7eveo-8ai

)

Archiv

cf.

:

vi.

239.

p.

ii/A.D. (Al-xandria),

aTtoTzviyco.

we may

twv

evTeCpws recognize the figur-

oieTpa[vi]

:

p.

verb also occurs in the philosophical fragment P Flor II, " (ii/A.D. diroiritirreiv to w[Ta Kal ai]Tas dxpeious 113"'

,

papyrus

)

also

application.

ii/A.D.

2 (= Witkowski

B.C. 153)

(c.

we have both given ourselves up and collapsed." kowski compares Polyb. i. S7 1 ttCtttu Tats eXirCo-iv.

—

seemingly a

P Par 47"

found only once (Ac 9 18

is

off," occurs in a derived sense

if

114)

Preisigkt 2477 'HXidSiope oveTpave evTe£pa>s diroXeXupeve, tne pcfect h ere might perhaps encourage us to evipvx" take the phrase metaphorically or literally, with a secondary s It occurs with the aorist in Preisigke 423 :

his deceit

Kal aiiTous 8e8wKapev Kal diroireirTu>Kapev (one can 23) never again hold up one's head in Tricomia for very shame),

compare tov 8«bv tov tt)v

(iii/A.D.)

0-01 SeSwpr|pe'vov Kotp.r|0-iv

(=

meaning of "fall

l

,

(A.D. 193)

NT

This word, which in the in its literal

of a veteran "released" from long service, suggestive for Lk 2 29 may be noted in the /./. diroXvo-iu.os diri orfpJaTetas, CPR 1 3 (A.D. 83-4): cf P Tebt II. 292 s (a.d. 189-90)

P Lond 345*

he sees the penalty of

(htomJiTco.

:

AF

3'.

:

boursee Ischyrion" (Ed.) so elsewhere of delivering goods. The index to OGIS gives a long list of citations in various But the idea senses, which need not be further illustrated.

Wtinsch

Pet

es Sj'//8o2 (ui/B.C.) a fraudulent patient at the Asclepieum told to take oft" the bandage and dirovCipao-Sai to TrpocrwTrov

is

.

que

ttjs

1

(htovinTm.

(B.C. 13) TrXr|V

iS-irus -yepCc-iis 54' (iii/iv A.D.) SieTrepv|/dpr|v o-oi ktt]vt| aiTci ol'vov tK tuv aTroXuSevTiov poi inrb 'Icrxvptavos, "afin a rem tu les charges de vin, achete sur la somme que

diroXvo-£(u.uv)

the use in

:

o-wipavovs d-n-wXT|as, T|S Kal cbavepas vevr|8eCo-[T|S d]iroXe3 In I' Tebt II. 490 (B.C. 92 or 59) aTroXvo-opat tov Xvo-flw. XaXKov the verb is used in the sense of "pay," cf. P Rein

lepe'ws diroXuo-tpov,

200) Tas Trepl twv yupvao-iapxiwv Kal

A.D.

{c.

dyopavopiwv t
:

5 Kornemann's note. 1271 (a.d. 246) is in a request to the Prefect for a permit to leave the country by

see

aTTOpiCO 6

of

Herwerden cites from BCH xvi. p. 384, no. 81, a deed manumission from Delphi in which the inhuman clause

is

inserted

—

el

ti -ye'voiTo

Se'

Trapapovds XP° vaH

A

'(\eiv.

ative sense in the veteran's epitaph above, we may certainly illustrate the Nunc dimittis by this familiar term of military

of

diroo-ToXiDv Gospel records dTrou.vr|povevpaTa twv s It may be cited from PSI 85 (a fragment on {Apol. i. 67 ). ' ,ater described as so rhetoric, iii/A.D.), where tj XP £ a

calling

AioKXe'as Te'Kvov hi Ttii Tas 8e'Xr|i.

may

Callimachus,

ws 8^

NT

e-y

V^ v

P

dTrotrveiâi, eôucriav

be added from the new 29 "(late Oxy VII. ion

),

life.

aaio/Jvrjft6vBV/xa, word, claims attention because of Justin's thou"h not a

& Ka citation

literary

fragments iv/A.D.

>

pt* Tjpe'tov crv pt] pe TroLi]0"aL

eiio-TeKTov,

rj

-yap -yeLToveiio-' drroTrvtveis

which Prof. Hunt renders, "Don't you prescribe patience to me, as if you were one of us ; your very presence chokes

~

called because

it

is

xP £u»8r|S

—

is

defined as aTropvr|pdvei>pa

The fragment proeireveTov. crvvTopov eirl irpoo-jjirou tivos ceeds Sid t£ dTropviipdvevpa t| xp' a &ti dTropvr]poveiJeTai 1 If«Ta9e'vit may become 8iTJvr|XLS (cf. Lk I ), Iva Xex9fii

and if not eVl

Trpoo-wrrou tivos

it

may become

The note of the " memoir" accordingly (Xpe'o-),

is

yvwpT]

that

it is

practical

concise (cruyTopov), intended for oral delivery (Xva. ;ln( l relating to some person (eirl Trpoo-w-irov tuvos).

XexBjj). All this suits excellently Justin's description of the

Gospels The as read in the Church meeting on Sunday morning. be taken actively, so that it epithet eiraiveTov may possibly x "'- 16 See also P Leid excludes criticism or invective.

W

;

and for the verb a very fragmentary Ptolemaic inscr. in 10 has Archiv v. p. 416 (Wilcken), where line ]irapd twv apparently "that crepvoTaTwv |3ao-iX;wv dTropvr|povev[ [somebody or something] miy be had in remembrance."

—

P Oxy

rendering to

III.

I.

all

71" their

3

(A.D.

due

303) a

— ird
Prefect

is

praised

l[8]ia dirove'pis

:

472

"he was

(iv/A.D.).

(=

as

cf. ib.

p.

Trepl avn-fjs aTropii,
pev yap ws irpoeiTrov dveKTOTepov

at a loss how to write more reas I said before, to be in a more garding her, for she seems, 18 tolerable state." (Abdera, c. B.C. 166) dpaTTiv Syll 303 del Tr[po]Ti8e'vTes Kal cruTTJpiov [rrept Tci]v diropoupe'vuv dpa The adj. ctiropos, matters" (passive). yviipnv "perplexed from which the verb is a denominative, occurs in the sense

eo-xiKe'vai.,

"but now

I

am

" without resources," which

Thus P Ryl

II. 7.S

"Airopos eo-Tiv 6

and resigns

djtoveiuo. In

s 130) iTrb Baveio-Tiiv wXXuto Kal (c. A.D. creditors and at his wit's end" ruined by f|Trdpei, to his master (Edd.) cf. the Christian letter of a servant P Oxy VI. 939 23 'regarding the illness of his mistress, Selections, 130) vOv Se ttus irXfova ypdipio

P Oxy :

&XXo Ti.

f\

OjIOQECO.

5

may be

absolute

or

relative.

'Apx[«'X]aos prrnop etirev " G. has no revenue Kal 4^£o-TaTai.

(late ii/A.D.)

TXvkwv

his property

" :

so the editors render, explain-

conditions of what answers ing in the introduction the legal In P Lond 91 1 1 (a.d. roughly to a bankruptcy certificate.

68

anopta 149)

(=

127, Selections, p. 80) the editors, following make 7pa
III.

Wilcken's

p

"a certificate of poverty," qualifying for eiriptpi.o-pb$ Now Wilcken makes it rather a dirbpuv, "poor relief." list of men who have insufficient Tripos, "income," for the an additional performance of public "liturgies," entailing see Archiv levy, eiripfpio-ubs dirbpwv, upon the ttiiropoi iv. p. 545, also p. 548, where Wilcken points out (on P Lond 9ff = III. p. 131) that the drropos is no pauper, but a 846 on his craft for livelihood, which he claims weaver dirbpiov

:

,

depending

be insufficient to qualify him for the presbyterate of a If this interpretation be adopted, it can readily be

to

village.

applied to three passages

mentioned— viz

,

53

s

the same tax

P Fay where

in

is

13

(a.d. 117-8), and III. 881' (ii/A..D) as

iio-i), 54

(a.d.

256 (ii/A.D.)— and also to amended in Bcrichtigimgen,

BGU 7,

p.

cnroaTaata Jas

I

from Plato Rep.

tKXtXovrroTwv Syll 529" (i/B.C.) twv plv 8td tt|V dir[o]p£av 8id Ti]V yivo\i.ivT][v X
Tiiv hk tt^v ttoXiv,

8vvaptvwv

where we naturally think of

a. as

[(j>v]\do-
=

"poverty," but the

inter-

5 applicable. In P Fay 20 ti 74 p/f| restored which is A.D.),

pretation given in the last article

(an imperial edict, iii/iv Ttjs Tr[a]pd toIs Kal tois

to

is

8r|poo-ias diropfas

tp.Tro8uiv

av

&v

ttoXv

t^v tpauTOv p.«-yaXo T'vx' (povepwTt'pav " if the fact of the sin.StiK[v]>Jp£VOS, the editors translate

i\v,

various parts had not stood public embarrassment existing in in

my

display of 8r||ioo-u>v9 8r|p.oo-£oi.s,

made a much more conspicuous

should have

I

way,

my magnanimity;" but they remark that the of the ill-spelt text should perhaps be emended Cf. also P with a lost word after the first toIs.

In CPHerm 6 10 36' (a.d. 376 or 378). "from St ttXoCwv shortage of ships." d-n-opfa Lips

I.

vii.

532c

the -p.a form

:

is dir. tip.

djioo7ida>.

For the use of

diroo-irdv tovS uaflnTds

III. 43(3) 12 (iii/c.a),

P Petr

to

diroo-irdo-at

p.-?]

Ac 2030

verb in

this

6ir£o-u tauTiiv, cf.

gvpa+ds pot

d'lXwTtpf.Sos itas ov Ta not to withdraw the gang

ir[Xr|]pa>u,a €K

"you wrote me workmen engaged in the copper mines) from Thiloteris before they had finished the work" (Edd. "Withdraw," tp7a o-uvTtXto"ai,

(of

).

with no suggestion of violence, though with breach of conThus P tract, is the sense in numerous formal documents. IX. I2o6

Oxy

9

I125 (B.C.

the

anoQia.

p^b,

quotes diroo-Ki.ao-p.6s from Plut. PericK 7, yvioaovwv of shadows thrown on the dial, and diroo-Kid^w

)

1:1

BGU

(a.d. 335) in a case of adoption.

13), in the

indenture of a slave

IV.

ovk diroo-irdo-w

:

avrbv dirb o-ov [tvTo]s tov xpovou. P Oxy II. 275" (A. D. 66), where in a contract of apprenticeship a father is not to have

*m(ptpio-pov) dirbpw(v).

See also under diropta.

Kal Tas appcoo-Tfas

17

diroa-Ki.ao-u.oiis

we have

from his master

his son

power of removing

the

until

— completion of the period ovk t£dvTos tu> Tpvcjjwvi diroa-rrdv tov iraiSa dirb tov IlToXtpaiov ptX.pt. T0 " T0V XP° V0V so

irXT|p
w

and

IV.

ib.

724

13

(A.D.

155),

also

4 6 (ii/iii a.d.), where a widow threatens to take I295 her son from a man in whose charge he had been left '

the illiterate

P Gen

diroo-irdo-at tKtiGtv,

I.

54

21

and

BGU

P Oxy

marriage contract,

I.

III.

176

496

s

Add

t'va

[o]uk alSuvrjOriutv

,

X.

away

dvOpoirov In the (Hadrian).

9

(A.D.

127), provision that in the event of a separation taking place, the bride shall have the power to "withdraw" a certain female is

made

slave,

who forms

part of her

dowry

—

tTrti[8dv] f| diraXXa-yr] ptv diroo-iraTto T-r|v 8[o]tjXt]v, and so 15 Perhaps the verb itself must not be credited with the stronger sense imparted by the context in P Oxy I. 37'- ll

[y]£VT|Tai yauoy[ut]yr|

(sc.

v\

7.)

.

(a.d. 49) Xeipavxovp.tv[o]v tov o-uuaT[Tjoi> direo-iraa-tv b Ilto-oOpts, "as the foundling was being starved Pesouris

can ad

it

"• off," so

\ and

still

more

9

in id.

3S (a,d. 49-50),

tiTLKtxtipTjKdTos diroo-irdo-at tis SovXa7a>7Ca[v] tov d(pr)XLKa 41 Ac 21 1 , appears in pov vibv. The passive, as in Lk 22

dnOQQlTlTOJ.

,

21

Fayiim (B.C. 57-6) in Chrest. I. 70 hk tov Ltpov aTroo-iracrBai, which in (p. 99), ov Svvdptvoi Wilcken's opinion means no more than the detention of

In a petition regarding the division of a piece of land, P Magd 29 10 (B.C. 218), the appellant asks that the defendant should be forced to give him a proper entrance and

an

(tto-oSov Kal S|o8ov) instead of throwing him into a hidden corner t\s tVwTtpbv pt dirtppfÔai. Another peti13 d "'(B.C. 261 or 223) (=1. p. 61), tion, P Lond 106 and dTroppiTTTu) — t& Tt o-kevt] pou both us tKpfirTw gives 4vw St to. a-KtuT| Ta dTropL
these priests in the temple by ritual duties, preventing them It would seem that the ordinary from appearing in person. use of this verb does not encourage the stronger meaning

exit

—

™

.

.

.

,

produced against two classical diroppf/irmv intrans. in Charito

who

scholars 5

For the

Mahaffy (P Petr distrain

the

T
iv

Tip

irdXti

III. p. 27) renders,

furniture

of

those in

Grimm

63"'-

n

(B.C. 165)

irepio-irav,

"and

where

that

you should the city"; cf. ib ™-

The verb Tais diroo-Kevals avTwv €irfy€7pd(p9aL yi\v. a word (Ac 21 15 in 33 and a few cursives).

finds

in

the

the

Lucan

RV

is passages, where the 6 l (ed. rei, see Gosp. Petr.

For diroo-irdv c. ace. adequate. Swete), dirt'o-irao-av tovs tjXovs.

djioozaaia. The noun diroo-Tarns (cf. LXX Dan 3 32 occurs in P 2 Revill Mel (B.C. 130) (= Witkowski, p. 96) xpriââi tv tois diroo-TaTais S'avTots us (jy. 'EppwvBtt bx^ 0is )> whom a certain Paon ptTd 8vvaT
is

not

Tiiv iy j

33ff

Boiamas diroo-TaLTai] we read of (ii/B.c.)

in

is

sailing

Syll 930

5"

Yt^tvriptvoi.

In

the

of

burning

up the Nile 112) Tivts

(B.C.

P

Amh

II.

title-deeds

"

rebels," T|vavKao-6r|v iirb tov AiyvivTluiv diroo-TaTuiv tvtYKai Tas o-uv7pa
by Egyptian

The djiooxiaojua. With this compound we may compare diroo-KoTuo-ts in Yettius Valens, p. 279''tl of the waning moon. Mayor (on

So

to reduce (KaTao-Ti"io-ai).

"'

NT

,

from

)

P Par

subst. see the important

diroo-Ktvas

at

.

anoaKevdÔi. Kal Tas

strained

6

iii.

inscr.

Ac

old

2i-n

,

word dirbo-Tao-is, equivalent to -o-£a (cf. I Mace 2 15 13 and see Nageli, p. 31), occurs in P Par 36 (ii/u a),

where a temple recluse

,

petitions the strategus against the who had forced their way into

conduct of certain persons

fi9

airoaraaiov

airo(TT(pc(o

the temple, pouXoLtevot. t^cm-do-cu pc Kal d-yaYTJo-ai, KaSu-rrtp Kal iv Tois irpoT«pov xpdvois €irex* L pr|o-av, ovcrr|s d-rroo-Tdcrcios. For the adj. diroo-TaTLKos, see P Tor S 68 (B.C. 119) diroo-TaTiKiii Tpdirui. In the same line avTOKpao-iai. occurs. illustration of the Hellenistic tendency to form new nouns

an

-o%a

in

see Lobeck, Parcrga, p. 528

:

&vw, "as soon as we receive wages I will send them up 1" \.i>. you," and P Oxy I. S; 342) airavrrjo-ai ap.a tois tovtov diroo-TaXT.[cr]i [6]c|) 4>iKtaX£ots), "to proceed with

ere

to

(

eis

the

13", Jn 20

f.

CPHerm

anoaruoiov.

BGU

NT

:1

BGU

.

,

eKacrrov clSos, and in passive

d-n-e'crTaXKas Ka8'

oiJs

epiora

for this purpose," which may illustrate sense of "commissioning," e.g. Mt II 10 , Rev i 1 IV. 1141" (c. B.C. 13) So

sent

officers

the frequent

IOI 6

or

(ii/A.n.

later,

"To

apparently)

send for"

evypd4>to[s

IV. 1002 18 (B.C. 55, a copy of a demotic bill of sale " ue6u pu.r|i'evu.evrjS Kara to SuvaToV ") has diroo-Tao-Lou

dj-rreo-TaXpe'vos

v
a.

in

''bond of relinquishing" is found as early as B.C. "a contract of renunciation" between one of whom at least was a Jew.

PovXopat d-jroo-TelXai eis BepveiK(.8a e-rrl tov o-itov. Preisigke 174 (iii/B.C.) aTroo-raXtls 4-irl ttjv 8r|pav twv eXe^dvTcov ToSe 8eiJTepov.

€ir{

ace.

c.

vpiov,

P

Flor

126 8 (A. D.

II.

something eirel

254)

is

aupiov

i

o-vvypa(j)Ti,

The phrase

(the

sold property).

P

in

lib

25S two military

The

I

I.

96

s

aiJTous

Cf.

,

settlers,

For d-TrocTTtXXw

editors remark,

"This expression has

(= Witkowski

renunciation of rights of ownership, the (o-vyypa
dirdcTTtiXdv

hitherto always been found in connexion with the translations of demotic deeds concerning the

concerning the receipt of the purchase-price ; cf. Wilcken, Archiv ii. p. 143 and pp. 3SS-9" [and now iv. p. 183]. This note does not seem to cover the passage in P Grenf 19 I. nii(b.c. 157) Kal aTroo-Tacriou €-ypd\j/aTo twi Ilavdt

aXXov uT]8e'va twv Trap' aiiTOv, "he drawn against Panas, that neither he nor any person connected with him should trespass on the properly." We may add P Ryl II. l6o*(A.D. 2S-9) irpd[o-]is Kal aTrwo-Ta[o-£ou] p-e'pr] (/. ptpuiv) ktX, "sale and cession of two parts out of five" (Edd.). so other documents in this set: also P Tebt II. 561 (early i/A.D.) irpdjo-is Kal diroa-Tao-tou 8ovXov and Preisigke 995 (B.C. 245-4) o-vvypa4>T|, r\v ., €iroiT]o-aTo Kdiris TacrTiTi d-TroG-Tao-iau -irtpl uv tv[tKd]X€i In P Giss I. 36 21 (ii/B.C.) we have Kal dvevii]vdxo.T€ avT-rJL. o-u-yvpa <|>ds' wv-tjs Kal diroo-Tacriov kot' avTaiv, and in BGU III. 919 s3 (ii/A.D.) we have aKoX[o]i>8ws w ir[a]p€8[6](i.(t)v) tireXeucrco-Oai,

p.^|

had a

bill

pr|8

of ejectment

—

2 ,

=

Kal dirb iroiov xP° vou

pd-rrios

P Par 6o lff

see

rescribo,

-

P Oxy

>

I\*.

742

154)

(B.C.

HeTeutro-

p. 7S) d-rrdcrTiXdv poi, irdo-ov e'xei

3f

(B.C.

2)

SeVpas TrapeiXr|(pas, "send me word how many bundles you have received" (Edd.). For the possibility that in Ac 7 34 dirocrTeiXw NABCDE is not a hortatory conjunctive (cf. Kuhner-Gerth p. 219), but a present indicative, see Thumb Hellen. p. IS, where reference is made to a present form crTeiXto in the Pontic dialect. The form dcbe'o-TaXKa [ft sim.) may be seen in the Koivt|

Meyer Gr. 326

:

OGIS

add

Trdtras

p[o]i

5

s6

(b.c. 311

—

gives five inscriptions containing it letter of Antigonus to Scepsians),

—

6 4 (their reply), and

ili.

Magn

46*,

S7

6

(after

B.C.

159).

does not seem impossible, despite the late date of its appearance, that this form should be the survival of the It

original e'er, (for crecrT.).

.

i>ul[v aJyTi-yp^dcfx*))

diroo"Taa"iou t[ov iraJTpds

'Ovuo"L-

p.011

KpaTovs KXT]pov[dp.ou t]wv irpoyevpa upevcov pou dStXtfjwv In this last instance diroo-TacHou may T£T[cX(€UTnKdTwv ]. be short for crvyvpacpfis dirotrTao-iov, or it may be the gen. )

fuller phrase.

(It

3L

Mt

of dtroo-Tdo-iov used as in

S

,

an abbreviation of the

might even be conjectured that in

the original reading was diroo-Tacriou and not -ov

Mt :

/.

c.

djioorsoeio. In the Cnidian defixio, Syll S14 5 we find tous XaPdvTas d-n-oo-Ttirapd A. Trapa8r|[Kav] Kal p-f] diro8i8dvTas dX[X]' povvTas this brings together correlate verbs. IIapa8i]Kr|v a. will answer to the phrase in Pliny's letter to Trajan (96') " on the Christians' oath ne depositum appellati abnegarent." 19 3 C. II. Turner fJTS xi. p. 19 n ) notes that in Mk IO ^ " ne w hich he "non and ac reads abnegabis," abnegaveris," For d. absolute, regards as the key to the formula in Pliny. ,

:

as in

Mk

5 cf. the petition of the Serapeum c. and 1 Cor 7 par2 6:»ff. (b.c. 163-2) (= Selections, p. 17 €Tepoi tov 'Ao-KXTjTruiou 6'vTts trpbs X6ipi.o-u.OLS, irap' av

A presumed original, Deut 24 pi.pXf.ov was expressed.) good parallel for this kind of abbreviation is f| aTrepCcnracrTos in P Oxy VI. 89S 18 (A.n. 123), for what is called in 15 " a deed of it is indemnification, *ypdp.p.aTa d-Tr€p[io-7r]do-Tov formula the distinguished by dTrepicnraa-Tov Traptâ-Bai or an 1

,

:

equivalent phrase" (Edd.)

—just

as

we

talk of nisi

prius

The

/.

,

1,

in its

Tiiv tK

S8os «o-tIv r|U.ds

ri

whom

It is

rl3

3i

(A.D. 1S6

Wilcken Archiv iv. p. 456. It may be added that in Coptic Ostraca 72 (ed. Crum), as translated on p. 13, we find an abbreviation of diroo-Tdo-iov used with reference to "a deed of divorce" in an

the more normal

episcopal circular.

i!4

The verb 32

av

:0

is

(li.c l52)

common in the (= Witkowski*,

KaTa.LirjXir),

diroo-TeiXai

sense of mitto. p.

0-01,

Thus P Par

KapdTOKOv P Oxy IV. "44 s

68)

8'

«TriTT|p(i,

(B.C.

I)

{—Selections, p. 33) cdv ev8us o^wvlov Xd|3u)U€v 6.Tro

[T||<.]as

:

need, are del laudCor 6 7 in P Par

I

,

P Oxy

cf.

II.

237"-

22

KaTox;'|Y tt|s ovo-ias i-Va to deprive me ot -o-T€prj-J "a desire

ttjs inroXti.iro|jie'v'r|S

«|J.ol

|i' avTT)v dTroo-TTJTai (/. the right which I retain over the property" (Edd.).

For

pers. and gen. rei, see 1'- 13 B( iU IV- 1024' (iv/v A.I>.) iroias St ^crxtv ti
eXiriSas :6

1.

XTjpajv

djioari/lco.

1

we

construed with an ace, as

(ii/B.c) diroo-TspoOvTes

"others from

in the administration,

usual for us to receive what

it is

ing."

specializing of this term for divorce is not paralleled in our documents, but it was clearly the nearest word to use to represent the Hebrew phrase. See also

actions.

St'ovTa KOLLi^€o-8ai, diroo-Tepovcriv,

connected with the Asclepieum

constr.

c.

ace.

P

II.

Kyi -os, of sepulture) diroo-Te[p]TJcrai. ; A.D. 280) otKiuTai. 8e to irpoKeiLieVu 2. [«p.e Tr|v 16 (A.D. ittTa vT]Triuv ts'kvuv del diroo-Ttpeiv, lb. 1 1 6 (/•

t«v 194) povXdu.evoi dwoo-Ttpe'crai the earliest dated papyrus, P

in

€li<5v.

The simplex occurs

Eleph

I

7

(B.C.

311-0)

(

=

For irdvTwv. Selections, p. 3) o-T«ptcr8» wp. irpoo-nvevKaTo airwrrtpco-i t^ the subst. see P Oxy I. 7i U0 ( A -"- 3°3)

W

TJiieTtpa,

"to

my

detriment" (Edd.).

70

OLTTOCnoAl-)

Xe'yeiv

anooToh). P Tebt

—

II2 6 (an account B.C. U2)S\J/ou els drroo-ToXTiv 12 A D. I) pupou eis drro(<-. p£, 1' )\y IV. 7j6

I.

MoucraUi

(

"perfume for the despatch " and from the daughter of Phna ;

o-toXt)v Ta(pfjs 6u-yaTpbs "^vds,

mummy

of the

of the

s9 924 (end of iii/B.C.) «irl] rai diroo-ToXdi. 14 tov dvSpds, (iii/R.C.) t»v 929" (?B.C. 139), ib. 2I0 It is thus the XPllp-aTuv
inscriptions Syll /'/;.

nomen

6 7roreAe
artionjs of d'rroo'TtXXco.

to

to aiiTo.

" o-Top-aT^w

NT

It is not easy to point to an adequate parallel for the usage of this important word, hut it may be noted that in Herod, i. 21 (cf. v. 38) it is found "messenger," "envoy,"

=

14" A

in l.XX 3 Regn a diroo-ToXos irpbs ere o-kXt]pos, cf. Symm. Isai rS to the also he made interesting fragment may

and with the same meaning

.

411

p.

f.

eyJ> €i(U

Reference

P Par

in

we can accept the editor's letters, we read of a public official

191), where,

(B.C.

if

restoration of the missing who had sent to a delinquent a messenger bearing the orders

— tTreo-JTaXKOTtuv disregarded

had

he

o-€

tc»v

irpos Cf. also a lexical extract cited by Nageli, p.€Ta crTpands Kal Trapao-Ktvfjs airo-

dit[oo~roXov].

T[p.aiv

p. 23, 6 CKir€pLTrd|JLevos

o-toXos KaXetTai: this the association found

Apart from 325) used for a (B.C.

document

in Attic,

use

its

=" fleet,"

"naval

P Oxy

P Tebt

also

applied to a person.

though

Attic

in

in

"ship" (cf.

interesting as being coloured with

is

II.

inscriptions,

expedition," III.

as Syll 153 diroo-ToXos is

In

522 (H/a.d.).

4S6,

ii/iii

this

which

A.D.),

is

an account of the expenses of corn-transport, it is of interest to notice that each dirdo-ToXos is known by the name of its owner, e.g. Xdvos diroo-ToXov TpiaSeXcpov, "account— for 1:! the ship of Triadelphus." In P Oxy IX. 1 19/ (A.D. 211) a different sense is required

— oiroTav

rd

irXota

4£ dirotrroXtov

boats irapavei t) -ai, where Hunt renders, "whenever the collected in accordance with the orders of lading arrive,

and

P Anih

cites

Chrest.

II.,

p.

II.

13S

10

391) «]£

(A.D. 326) (as amended by Mitteis, diroo-ToXou ttjs rdiôs, where a

ship-roaster embarks certain loads bill of lading of the Officium," also

(=

II.,

p.

CPIlerm

"in accordance with

the

P Lond 256(a) 10 (A.D.

15)

99) aKoXouBtos tI> [iS lettersjov drroo-TdXa), and 6 U '• (cf. Wilcken Chrest. I., p. 522) e-ir[el o]i o-ol

81 ] ti>v Tous KaXo]up.e'vous drroo-ToXous [ KeXevtiv a[viTo]is ?8os [tt|v] toO o-eiTou ep.[p]o[Xr|v Troitio-JTai. In P Oxy X. 1259 10 (a. d. 21 1-2) k% drroa-ToXou (/. -8ai).

€7r(TpoTro[L

tov KpaTtorou fTriTpdirov Tijs Ne'as irdXews "in accordance with the message of his excellency" (Edd.), the noun seems but the papyrus concerns the shipment to he more general ;

of corn to Alexandria.

See further Archiv

iii.

221

p.

f.

Since in early times the non-specialized and etymological meaning is found in Herodotus, and the other only in Attic use the influence of Ionic on the writers, we see in the

NT

KoiWj:

cf.

It

formed directly from dirb o-rdp.aTos,

evwTôaai from

anooTQEcpm. xiv 23 has the P Leid prayer 2dpam pvf) drroo-Tpacpfis An amulet, the opening lines of which were published p.€.

W

by Wilcken

-

.

.

Archiv

in

427, and tentatively dated

i.

BGU

iii/v

2apau>6 dirdThat these o-Tpexfrov d-rr' eu.ou 'otov(?) vdo-ov ttjs K6
in

given

III.

Kvpie

955,

1

n

in

Goodspeed's indices.

of

men who "pervert"

It is also

found in Apoc. Peter 8

righteousness

— drroo-Tpe'cpovTes

tt|v

SlKaLOO-VVT|V.

anoovvayioyoQ "not found

in prof, auth."

it is as naturally of course just the sort of word that would have to be coined for use in the

is

(Grimm)

not quotable from our sources.

This

:

is

Jewish community.

aTtoruaaofiai. For the NT meaning " take leave of," " bid farewell to," as 2 Cor 2 13 cf. BGU III. SS4» a. P. Trplv oSv (ii/iii direX8T]s Trpbs Xaipr|uova, dvd fjaive Trpds ae, iva 0-01 " dTroTd£op.ai., may say goodbye to you," P Oxy VII. 1070 55 >'-

,

Ei)8[a£u.u)v] aiiTiii direTdfjaTO [XJe'-ywv 0V1 iv tw (iii/ A.D.) " Eudaemon TrapdvTi ov a-xoXdt.ou.ev crtpois €£€pxdp.€voi, parted with him, saying, At present we are not at leisure '

and are visiting others' " (Ed.). The meaning is stronger in P Oxy II. 29S 31 (i/A.D.) eird d-rroTdâo-eai avTuj 8«'Xg>, where " the context shows that the idea is get rid of." The active dTroTao-o-w, which is not found in the NT, is "to appoint," as in P Oxy III. 475" (A.D. 182) dTroTa|ai ?va Tciv

irepl
Fay 12"

B.C.

(r.

Xpr|p.aTio-Tds,

"the assize-judges appointed Trpbs

aTroT€Ta-yp.e'vT|v (iii/iv

avTots

A.D.)

et

Tfji

IV.

TnpT)crcL

in passive

ttji.

P

KaTOiKia

for the settle-

ro6t* (B.C.

Ovpwpdv,

14)

rf|v

P Kav 20 20

diroTeTaKTai tov AvTOKpaTopa bpdv irao-iv

" if 8ioiKovvTa, they have all watch the Emperor administering the of his kingdom." .

•

•

to

ttjs pao-iX«£as

been commanded affairs

BGU

"command,"

or

ment,"

and

103) tovs dTroTCTa-yufvovs

to

anoTeleo). The verb occurs P Tebt document, describing the

Proleg. pp. 37, Si.

just as

kv wt(, etc.

A.D.,

otiootoIoq.

be added that Grimm's reference is misleading: the verb was

— notmay extant"

II.

276

(ii/iii

A.D.),

an astrological due to the

effects (a.Tror€\e'o-p.aTa)

Thus 14 Jupiter in conjunction with Mars (etc.) aeydXas [pacrc.X«Ca]s Kal rj-yefiovias aTroTeXei., " makes." This is in accord with the use in Lk 32 idcras 13 15 Sg dfiapTia dTroT€X(o-0€io-a aTTOTtXw, and also in Jas l tj aTroKVfi 9dvaTov, where Hort [nd I.) has shown that d. is "fully formed" rather than "full-grown." In PSI ioi u

positions of the planets.

anooTouari'^vj

We

.

have no citations for this word, which is and post-classical times. The difficulty

classical is

the factitive sense, as.

literary in in

"to make repeat answers,"

the only adequate parallel in Wetstein's long list the passive assigned by Pollux (i. 102) to Plato, 8i8ao-KttXu)V tpu>Tao-0ai to. u-aSfjuaTa, us dirb

Lk II 53 which

for is

a use of

= vtto

Tiiv

arduaTos

(ii/A.D.)

dvSpu>V

dTroT€X*o-0rjat (V. -vai) -yap ri\v Kwp.T|v TrdXat dirb VWCl 84 CIS U.0V0VS KaTTjVTT|K€Vai dvSpus y (who

kT^,

71

onruvaia.

a.7ruTi/hj/j.i

had emigrated from inability to meet the heavier taxation) it seems to mean "the village once had a full strength of 27 contributors." (It should be noted that Prof. Hunt, in TinYear's Workiox 1912, p. 135, included this document among

"show

transcriptions which

signs of inexperience.")

40

P Ixy II. 237"' (A.D. 1S6) irap' Tiiv v[d]piovdiroTop[i]a, "amongst

the Nile). (
I

ols

whom

T|

aKpa T ds

the severity pleading a

of the law is untempered" (Edd.). Counsel is native statute, admittedly harsh, which he claims was eni rigidly: the word does not suggest straining a statute, but

its provisions to the full. Wilcken {Archiv IV. 1024" ' 3 303) compares with this passage a collection of judgements in capital cases), where (iv/v a.d. he reads tvdpicras XavOdveiv t[ij]v vdpwv (he would emend

simply exacting iii.

ajtozidrjfU.

The phrase Eleph 12

Mt

of

14

3

(EXX

al.)

223-2) 7£-vpduXaKT|v. (B.C.

.

.

is .

found nearly tui <|>vXaKn-rp

The label on

a

P

in .

.

.

mummy, "

is following ?v8ov to-rlv. In P Flor II. 125 2 (a.d. 254) to airo" the TeBe'vTa yivt\ sv iXa-ypi8t is goods that were stored at P." So P Ry] II. I25 11 (A.D. 2S-9) TO VTTO Tf|S pr|TpOS

Prehigke 3553, has enclosed within.

dTroTe8(ei.p€'vi])

-'

pou

aTroTtSapi'va €v mj|i8LU> 2ti dirb

tov

is"

Ka(a-apos mother as far

[£rovs)

)

"certain articles deposited in a little box by my " back as in the 16th year of Augustus (Edd.). A weakening of the sense of the verb is seen in the fourth century P 13 I- I20 f Trapape'vovTa poi &XP IS ^ v 7 V ™ 1r ™ s T °' KaT

Oxy

alpal diroWBaiTai, "to stay with

my

position of

affairs"

me

until

know

I

the

p.

BGU

—

tuv

Cf. v.) aTro[T'op(av Kal ttjv tov 8iKa£ovTos e£ovo-iav. x Plutarch De Uteris educ. 18 (p. 13D) Set tovs iraTe'pas ti iv

ttj TrpaoTT|TL peyvvvai. further literary citation may illustrate the harsher side of the word Demetrius De Eloc. 292 (ed. Roberts) Kara 4>aXupi-

—

809 tov Tupdvvov cpoOpev

"we

shall

inveigh

cbroro'/tcog. For the adj. in

The verb hi

p-fj

is

very

common — P

[Kal]

SLa-ypdvj/w

dTOT6£o-u> rjpi.dXi.ov, TijV

prj

16 (2, 13 (iii/B.C.) tdv irapdo-xwpai to Xoittov tpav€s

Par 13 14

1'

Petr

157) dirorivciv avTov 43 TJpioXta, P Oxy I. 101

(B.C.

Trapaxpfjpa o-iiv ttj of land. A.D. 142) 8 8'dv

tpvT]v

(lease

I.

al.

6 pepi(a.d. 130)

Trpoo-o
cGtope'vos diroTeLO-dTtd pc8' TjpioXias, id. IV.

7j0

26

In an interesting contract of apprenticeship, P Oxy II. Selections, p. 57) the father comes under (a.d. 66) (

=

275"

a "forfeit" for each day of his son's absence from

work

—

rjpepas dp-yvptov [8p]a\pr|v pCav. thus stronger than diroSCSupL, and carries with the idea of repayment by way of punishment or fine (cf.

The verb it

verbs, see

P Gen

iii.

p.

p. 19

I.

3SS,

.

4 S5 n ), a fact which lends emphasis For the contrast between the two

21 14

(ii/B.c), as restored

edv 8£

prj

tw

place of the blunt ones which the blase populace In Wisd u 10 it denotes God's found insufficiently exciting. retributive purposes towards Egypt, in contrast with His fatherly attitude to Israel at the Exodus. c'Hiib.it, in

1

CLTtOTQETlCO. P Giss I. 20 6 (ii/A.D.) .

.

.

trov aTr«Tpe>|<6v

]

It is

common

a verb

for

citation

cov Trjv [uipipvav unfortunate that this solitary in literature should have no

Ittio-toXtj

T| .

.

[.

cf.

liGU

•yt'ypaTrTai, iqo 31 I.

.

— TroX[X]T|v8dXao-o-a[v] Kalâuiv

to Tr[€irpu>]p€vov u8" [dir€]Tei.o-a, i. e. "I " s' died here," Syll 737 fined," etc. (ii/A.D.) of an idpaKxos The word occurs in P Sa"d Khan 1" 28 (B.C. SS) civ [8e K]al 6

[n-]ept[vo]o-TT|0-as

raOaKrjs dXeywpr|o-T| ?),

ttjv [apTTtjXov Kal prj Troef|o-r| avTT,[v]

Radermacher and diroTtvvpt in

dTroT€ivw€Tto to a[vTb €Trt]Tetpov

2 Gr, p. Si n mentions £evwp.i for Passio Scillitanorum 6.

£c'u>,

seems

:

arcoToliiaco. 94 but the context Dittenberger prints the verb in Syll S03 so mutilated that the citation is at best only probable. The word has warrant from classical and Hellenistic literature. ,

is

aszoTOfiia.

A rather

curious use of the noun occurs in

drroTopiav

Tf)s dva|3do-€u)S

BGU

it

is

in

something that the word itself a woman's private letter, which

vernacular.

it

(viiovoia.

For

a.

P Amh Toiav>TT|,

195

s8

13S

"not

5

IV. i2oS i17

(the inundation of

sense of "absence" (Phil 2 12 ), see

(early ii/A.D)

to forget

me

p-f|

in

my

dpeXtiv pou iv dirovo-ta I. long absence,"

BGU

(a.d. 161) KaTa[
dirov[o-tJa[s]

aTTOuo-Cav,

Elsewhere e.g.

NT

the

in

II.

BGU

pov,

P Gen it is

ib.

242

U

s

(Commodus) Kara

tt|i>

«prj[v]

3 (a.d. 175-S0) KaTa dirovo-iav. used in the sense of " waste," "deficiencv,"

IV.

I.

1065

15

(a.d.

97)

Scio-ei

eKdo-Tou pvaiaiou

T£TdpTr)v p£av, P Oxy X. 1273 (a.d. 260 a marriage contract) t]^v tovtwv irdyTtpy Tpt\|/tv Kal dirovo-£av ttvai irpbs tov -yapovvTa "the responsibility for " the wear and loss of all these Cf. the use of the (Edd.). [iirjfp

—

dirovo-(as

32

corresponding verb in Artem. I. 7$, 8 h\ ds ttjv tauTou 8v.-yaT€pa dTrovo-ida-
The corresponding Greek (Ada

Thoviae, ed. Tischendorf, 196) has pptSo-iv pnSepiav iSXios dirovo-iav i\ov(rav. But as late as P Oxy IX. I223 20 (late iv/A.D.) Sid Tt)v dirovo-iav tov ytoixov is still "owing to the absence of the p.

(B.C. 27) TJrjv

but

;

and occurs

clear,

proves

'-,

2nd fragment (Domitian), edv 8« pi] lo-aTroSwi, dTroTio-dTioi Trapaxpfjpa p€0" T)pioXia[s], and a similar use of -rrpoo-aTro11 tlo-w in P Leid C From the inscriptions cf. Kaibel 509 2 where a certain physician of Nicaea records

reliable context

by Wilcken

Ka8d

diroSuR

diroT«[i]o-dTw [irapax]pT)pa TJpi[d]Xi.ov,

^rracpov

irf|x«iuv

is

Gradenwitz Einf. i. to its use in Philem

Archiv

cf. an inscription I02 14B (B.C. 250) crrpocpeujv ire'vTt. In Cagnat III. 360 9 (Pam-

p.

phylia, Imperial) d^'crt o-iSrjpois Kal d-n-oTopois is believed to describe regular sharp weapons dealt out to gladiators for

?

d[iTo]reio-dTU €Kacr[T]T|s

sense "cut off,"

its literal

BCH xxvii.

diroTopov pijKos

aaiorivco.

Kal ttjs âXapiSos diroTo;.u_LS, the tyrant Phalaris and his

against

cruelty."

from Delos

(Edd.).

A

twv liriTipnpdTtov d-rroTopiav

landlord" (Ed.).

72

0.7TT0/J.ai

airocpfpco (A.D.

anocpEQW. P Pat 49 23f rb

-

164-58)

(B.C.

ets ttjv irdXvv

(= Witkowski 2

the boy's letter P Oxy I. 119 (ii/iii A.D.) (= Selections, p. 102 f.), e.g. KaXcis ct-o£t|0-€S ovk d-7revT|XES " So kind of 4
18

(= Selections,

Mk

15

1 ,

P Oxy

see

povXtTai bv[d]paTi wishes to (deeXevBt'pov to o-aipaTiov dTrevtvKao-Bai., "she fend herself on the ground) that the foundling was carried 29IT off in virtue of its being freeborn," BGU I. 22 (A.U. I.

37'

I).

(a.

49)

p. 50)

-

1

14)

(

= Selections, p.

76)

dvep-n els tt|V

oUiav

pov, dirfvt'-yKaTo

went up olxb(pcvos) Kipevov £ev-yos t|/cXXfa)(v) dp*yvpu>v, "he into my house, and carried off with him a pair of silver bracelets that were lying there"

22

1)

KaT€crTmpav (tov KXfjpov)

:

also

cf.

o-Tio-apwi

P Magd

i° (B.C.

Kal o-tTwt Kal

dir€-

eio-iv irapd irdvTa SiKaia. (The editor would 21 read rdSiKaia.) (A.D. 66) kcito.Similarly P Ryl II. 1 5 1 Ta Kal Trepiecrdpevpa] «K t[ovtw]v, diro(f>«povTas cnrcipovTas

iiav

and P Leiil B (ii/B.c), where two persons are reported to have carried some oil off for their own use (dTrevnve-ypevou 21 The active seems to be (B.C. 14), al. eicriv), BGU IV. 1060 used in the same sense in

Forthe

fragmentary.

CPHerm

subst. see

9

PTebt

,

but ihe context

II.

is

424° (lateiii/A.D.)

"

8ti c(Xis dpovs ««l d-n-ocjjopds e7rrd (tot, you that you owe seven years' rents and dues."

t
[diro]xwp<»H Tfe'po-«i irpbs [o-^ €l']va leave I will send to you to greet you."

In the letter of a slave to her master, P Giss I. 17 s *aKovo-w 0V1 i'i'ywviao"a, k-vpu, ou peTpCws, iva

dXXd x**P ls T0 ' s 8«ols Trdo-i 8tl ct€ 8ia(j>vXdo-aTrpoo-KOTrov, the context implies that d. must be understood in the sense of "free from hurt or harm."

tvu>9p«vo-as, o-ovo-L

So

let

me

(Edd.)

same family correspondence,

the

in

iv

P Kyi

II.

77

39

(A.D. 192) dvaSe£dp«vos tt|v p€i£ova dpx'iv

doJuCXti tijv tXaTTOv' dTroeiJ\eiv.

22° d[vaX]apIn the same

8

tva acTa .juXias Kal dirpoo-KOTrtos efjeXOtopev dvaOwi "in Freundschaft und ohne Arger Under the form dirpdo-KoTrTos, it und Anstoss (Ed.). is found in the late (apparently heathen) inscription from Messana, IGSI 404 'Av8pd(3i.os Avkios vavKXr|pos ^Tjcre

again,

ib.

79

avTwv

air'

-

€ir'

"

dirpdo-KOTTTos ?tt| Xs- (see Nageli, p. 43) in the metaphorical " blameless." sense of Phil l 10 clear that

It is

we need

not be longer concerned with

Grimm's note, already discounted by Thayer, is "not found in profane authors."

that the adj.

a7TQOOomohjf.i7iTa>g It is witness only to the firm naturally does not appear. hold of irpdo-uvn-ov Xaupavtiv as a term, techn. in the vocabulary of Jews, derived from a literal translation.

anxatoxoc,.

NT

21

dir. «lp. (Jude ) 9 to arrTato-Tov Kal may svpow hi Tfdo-i, "the security and happy course of all things," which depend on the faculty of understanding and

be

anocpevyw.

id.

dirpdo-[KOir]ov Kal LXapwTaTov.

0-6

Pavovo-rjs

In the lack of other citations this

ovk

o-€

(Hadrian)

vnve-ypcvoi.

10

if I

aTiQooHOTiog.

occurs ler in

verb with the added idea of violence, as

"

The verb

8tXav Sovvcu airevcyKeiv.

pe

aidv

I04)

do-Trdo-wpai,

p. 71) Sid

,

illustrated

from M. Aur.

v.

See also 3 Mace 6 39 6 tujv TrdvTuv 8wdo-rr|S dirTaCo-Tovs avTovs €ppvcraTo 6ao8vjxa8dv.

knowledge.

anocpdeyyojuai occurs thrice in Vettius Valens, where the editor renders vaticinari •ydpcvoi

:

p.

Kal

f)

75 Ttj

21

iv iepois KaToxoi -yivovTai aTroÔe-y10 Siavoia. TrapaTrvrrTOVTes, II2 dTro6ey1

and 1 1 3 r) paviwSeis rj Trpovvwo-TiKovsairoTeXovo-iv, paviu>Sas eKcrraTLKOvs TfTajpaTiKovs dTro0€yyop€vovs d-TrcpThis is an extension YaiJovTai he refers to Manetho i. 237. •yopevovs

—

malam partem

in

Grimm-Thayer)

of

the mantic note which

Winer

(«/.

finds in the verb.

dniofiai. sense of eagerness comes out well in the royal letter to 66 (B.C. 164-3) H-eTa 8J priest of Pessinus, OGIS 315 TavTa iv dXXats Kal dXXais r|(ie'pais dtl 8iao-KOTrouo-i.v (for " urged his view upon us." -ovvtwv) ^tttcto aaXXov Tjawv, In Syll 849* (Delphi, B.C. 177-6, in dialect) ei St t£s Ka dTfTTiTaL 2wo-tx a s ^t^ KaTa8ovXto-p.wL, it means "lay hold

The

Atlis,

The active sense of "kindle," "set fire 543 by the magical papyrus P Lond 121 and airre Si thrice I. (= 101) Xipdvu, appears (iii/A.D.) p. 12 direo-nXd in a very illiterate jv/a.d. letter, P Oxy X. 1297 0-01 Sid'TXiTos o-^vpLSiov ^v, aij/aL avTbv KeiTat (so " " I sent /. you by His one basket for you to burn *>') in the middle occurs recovered Greek The recently (Edd.).

of,

appropriate."

to," is illustrated

One

or two instances of the verb d-rroxpdopai

cited to illustrate the expressive dirdxpT|o-is,

which

may be is

found

Greek Bible only in Col 2". OCIS 665 16 (a.d. 49) twv ttXcovcktlkws Kal dvatSws Tats t£ovo-{ais diroxpw-

in the virb

ue'vwv

— abutentibus

:

the Prefect Cn. Vergilius Capito issues

an edict against the abuse of the 52'

(c.

vouats,

libera legatio.

P Hib

I.

B.C. 245) K[al (S]yn.va)v KXrjpwv diroKexpT|VTai Tais "the holdings in which they have used up the "

pastures

(Edd.).

In the interesting census return

(=

made

to

P Lond 260 120 (a.d. 72-3) the son of a man who had

acquired the Alexandrian citizenship and diroKex" «'s t>i " had returned to his own country," who consequently iSIav, Cf. P Lond 44 18 (B.C. was to be reckoned as Alexandrian. s0 161) (= I. p- 34) dTrtX"P ovv an d the illiterate P Fay 1 16 i

.

.

.

.

—

Acts of the martyr Christina PSI 27 18ff (v/a.d.) eixapurrui o-o[i b] -rraTîp tov kv Iv Xv, p.T) €VKaTa[XiTfTjs ae els] t&v aiu»v[a], dXXd ^k[t€ivov] ttjv x e ^P°* v °" ov Ka ^ d\|/aL TovTrvpb[s -

tovtov Kal o-JPeo-ov to €7r [avacTav] cirdvu pov, [p]rJTfoTaL €-tt' tptj. The familiar aiTTceirixapT] Ovppavbs b Tvpa[vvos or8ai. of healing wrought by touch may be illustrated by Syll

—

62

the Asclepieum at Epidaurus) eSoKei avTai (iii/B.C. tov Ocbv d4/ao-[9]a£ ov Ta[s KoiXias ck tovJtov Tat 'Apxippa iyivi[t]o 'AvSpopdxai. (the suppliant) v[i]bs

803

ano%(.oQe
.

'

.

.

.

tic,

The

opposite sense occurs in

rji(/aT0

8e

pao-Tov.

pov

MGr

special phrase,

1

804- {ibidem, perh. ii/A.D.) Se^ds X l P° s Ka^ Toi has dvdipTw "kindle," and the simplex in a

(so.

t|

ib.

vdo-os) Kal ttjs

&<\ii o-puo-e.

73

xpyeco

Air
'Ancpia. To the examples from the inscriptions of 6 proper name given by Lightfoot Co/ossians

Phrygian

306

p.

no. 309

(ii.

\nJBL

xxvii. pt.

p.

470

— Apamea. ii.

add

f.

and B.

513 TovXiav 'Air4>£av Aiiaavvr|v, and C.

II.

Perg

this

pagan) 'Airtjua Ilairiou

p.r|TT]p.

145 Hatch cites three instances of the

p.

PAS Hi. 4S2, 50S,

594 (Pisidia and Phrygia). not to be found in the Magnesian inscriptions Thieme (p. 39) quotes K. Buresch Aus Lydien, " Der Name (A£as) Leipzig, 189S, p. 44, to the effect:

form

'A£a

from

In noting that the name

is

besonders gehort einer grossen in \Y(est)-Kleinasien und N(ord)-Lydien sehr verbreiteten Namenfamilie an, deren Mitglieder mit

tttt, Tr<}>,

Radermacher Gr.

also

4> 4'i

inscr. the spelling

Lycian

t*

See

geschrieben erscheinen."

1 40 n

p.

who

,

supports from an early in

'A
D).

A

S.W. Phrygia, C. and B. no. 466 which Ramsay thinks Christian, mainly because of the name Atnerimnos, has edv 8e tis avriv jit) <()o(3t|9t] tovtwv twv KaTapwv, to dpds 8pe'iravov cicre'X0OLTO els Tas Here dpd might oikt]o-is avTwv Kal arjSLvav evKaTaXti\(/€To. sepulchral inscr. from

p. 565),

(ii.

represent KaTapa, by the principle illustrated for verbs in Pioleg. p. 115 ; but this does not apply in the closely similar

The 563 (Akmonia), where Jewish origin is argued. noun may be quoted from a source where no suspicion of Jewish or Christian influence can come in the end of the no.

—

great inscr. of Antiochus

of

I.

Commagene, OC1S 383-** Kara Saip.dvwv Tip.T)s Kal

irapavouoK 8e Yvwp.T)i cf. Magn \wpls fjueTcpas dpds irapd Bewv eÔpd -rrdvTa 53 (ii/B.C. 105 vd[p.ois 7]dp lepols Kal dpais Kal cttltiuols avwOev 8l€K€kuX[uJto I'va p.T]0els ev tw Upu> tov [Atbs]

(i/B.c),

:

)

.

[[iJf|Te

ajicodeo) occurs

P Fay

in

the

124

19

(ii/A.

:

compound

Trpoo-aTru)9e'u> is

221

(B.C.

— published

in

&vtv

D.)

Melanges Nicole,

p. 2S3) irpo-

Tr[po]Ti9e'vTes "yvwariv.

'AQafiia. For

€LS TTjV uXaKT)V.

A.

sense of d.

(an astrological

is

— fragment

by P Tebt a.d.), where one

illustrated

ii/iii

II.

276

who

34

has

acquired certain possessions e|«Siao*p.ov airuv [TroiT|a-]€Tai Kal atriiXtiav, "will spend and lose them" (Edd.). Similarly in a series of nursing-contracts of the time of Augustus in IV. we find the phrase IktiVciv tt]v eVao-rov d££av

BGU

ttXtjv o-vp.(j>avovs dircoXeCas,

1

io^S"

e.g.

(=

Chrcst. II. 170),

P'or the stronger meaning which we associate 1106 s3 a/. with XT usage, cf. the close of an ancient Coptic spell from ,

D. Paris magical

«'£eX0e 8aip.ov,

eim

1245

papyrus

ff(

o-e Seo-p.evu> 8ea-p.ois

=

Selections, p. 114)

dSapavTivots dXvTois,

Kal iTapaSiSa>p.i o-e els to peXav xdos ev Tais d-n-wXiais, "give to black chaos in utter destruction."

you over

seem

aqa. 13 22 cf. P Petr II. dpa, si forte, as in Mk II , Ac S of (middle Witkowski,* iii/B.C.) (= 13 (19) p. 19) cl Sdpa 172 (middle of iii/B.C), p.-f| opdts 6v SvvaTov, P Hal i""

el

,

9

-

€i

8e

dpa

Sel

avTots

o*Ta8p.ovs

&iSoio-0;ai.

Tr[a]pd

oiKovdp-wv, StSoTuxrav a[v]Tois tovs dva-yKaiovs.

P Oxy VII. 1070 50

(iii/A.

D.)

dp.eXif|crr|S

prf|

(it)

twv

See also

dpa

TTOTe

" do not TrapaSiSovai., neglect this, lest indeed you choose to hand over the keeping of the whole house to Herais" cf.

P Amh

11.

84^

(ii/iii

a.d.)

.

.

.

]p.evos

(it)

dpa

n

TrdBio.

dpa occurs

interrogative

Roman

in a curious interview

with

-

emperor,

f|

;

For the

MGr

use of dpd (dpa7«[s]) in questions implying doubt (or refusal), see Thumb's Handbook,

pirate?" (Edd.). p.

180

f.

Part

I.

be a reference where see the

to

to

an

Apapia dvw

PS I

in

56

11

editor's note.

4

:

(B.C. 241-39',

edv

and 14

dp*yaio"Lv,

{la)".

Later instances

P Lond 131* (farm-accounts, s5 a.d. 7S) (=1. p. 190 f.), P Oxy IV. 725 (a.d. 1S3), a contract of apprenticeship where provision is made that the of the verb are afforded by

have twenty days' holiday in the year, eopTwv KaT «Vos rjue'pas €LKoo-t *° cf. lav 8e irXeiovas tovtwv dpyT|o-T^, if he exceeds this number from idleness he is to make it good afterwards, 1Bf ib. I. I2I (iii/A. D.) p,r| dfjs avTovs dpvfjo-t SXous, "do 18 not let them be wholly idle," and P Fay 131 (iii/iv a.d.) apprentice shall

8e 6 irais els Xo"yov

:

-

Ta TavpKa

(/.

-tKa)

(A.D. 258-9)

(=111.

Add P

dp"yetTut.

p.r|

i/A.D.) edv dp-yT|o-T|[Tai

ets

?]

e^ rjatov,

Flor

J

I0i' (late

I.

P Lond 1170

verso 45

194) Xdvos ep-yaTiiv dpyno-dvTwv,

p.

For dpy' in P p. 20S) al. 43 131 recto (a.d. 78-9) (= I. p. 171) the editor conjectures dpvLêi, or some other variant of dpêt, in the sense I173

10

(A.D.

125)

(=111.

Lond

The absence of "taking holiday": cf. Mayser, Gr. p. 84. of the suggestion implied in our "idle" is well seen in P Oxy VIII. 1 160" (iii/iv a.d.) 8ip,r|vou 8e ripvT|Ka w8r|, el is

P Oxy I. 33 iv 7 (late ii/A.U.), where a condemned man asks who had recalled him, dpa o-vvkXt]Tos " Was it the
on

In P Petr II. 4 (9) (B.C. 255-4) certain quarrymen complain wvl 8e dp-yovpev 8id to p.r| e'xeiv o-wp.[a]Ta wcttc dvaKaSdpai ttjv dp.p.ov, "but now we are idle ('playing') " cf. ib. 9 (3)' for want of slaves to clear away the sand

TjpieXXa vp.lv irdet

arj,

aqa. The

situated

dgyew.

ib.

fltXns [i[e]Ta tr[o]i ['Hp]ae(8i ttjv TripTjO-iv Tfjs i)Xr|S oiKias

(Ed.):

name of an Egyptian nome

(a.d. 107),

dp-yT|o-ei

For

as the

the east side of the Nile, see P Lond 401 10 (B.C. ir6-u) 5 (=11. p. 14), P Oxy IV. 709 (<-. a.d. 50). There would

The weaker

iii/A.

.

T|u.ds

dnvi/.eia.

the

.

For dpaTos see Syll 303 17 (ii/B.C. ), o-wTT|pi.ov firtpl tw]v dTropovp,e'vwv del

ktX.

Kal

upaTVjv dp.a

vopCuuv

The "illegally ousted." found in a papyrus of Magdola

render

editors

diro8ei
evve'urj

may be used 20 ii.

11

(b.c.

garden in P is

dXXa

{i.e. irao-i)

no thought of apology

for the

Tre'uTriv,

two months.

where there The word

of inanimate things, as of ships in

252) Sirws Flor II. 262 s .

.

.

p.T|

dpyfji

Ta

P

TrXoia,

Petr

II.

and of a

errl 6 ktjttos dpvei this (iii/A. D.) 7 correlate with the use of the causative KaTapvel in Lk 13 :

.

MGr

means "delay, come too

late," an easy " development from the idea of "idling, dawdling : this might for the connotation indeed be taken as corroborative evidence

In

the verb

74

apycs of blameworthy "idling" which appears in our vernacular sources, as noted above.

NT,

but not in

agyog. The various the

connotations of the verb appear in its source, dpyds (dAp-yds), the opposite of evfp-yds, "at

adj.

Thus

work").

(=

160-1)

P Lond 915 8

in

(a census-return of A. D.

27) a certain Apollonius is described as the "leisured" class of Memphis (tuv dirb

a "practically certain" reading): cf. III. S33 5 (a. d. 173-4). description

KGU

BGU

IV. 107s

XdfBto

Ta

611

39) a

'

(A.i).

man

In

writes to his sister, edv

K
Ktpjj.dfj.ia

8et troieiv'

p.e

ou

483

P Lond 1 1 70 verso"*' Set p.6 Ka8i]
yap dpyov

(both ii/A.D.) IXaiovp-yiou dp-yoO = out of working order"; similarly

"an oil-press which is P Oxy X. 1269" (early

(sc. KipwTos) dpyrj "another out of use" 23 In Syll. 533 (iii/A. D. ), to dp-ydv is opposed to to s so ib. 233 (soon after B.C. 229) rf]s x^P 5 ire(j>vTe>jp.€vov In Mi.i Sid] tous TroXe'povs dp*yov Kal do-n-dpou oii[crr|S.

ii/A.D.)

rrt'po.

(Edd.l.

-

:

dp*yd

=

dpyupLKdi "all contracts belonging to me of corn and of 21 (the Rosetta stone, B.C. 196) Sairdvas money," OGJS 90 Te Kal crtTLKas peydXas cf. BGU I. 14"- (A.D. dp-yupiKas 13 255) Xd-yos dpyupiKos X-nppaTiov Kal dvaXwpdrwv, ib. 15^ :

(A.D. 194) irpaKTopa dpyvpiKwv.

" too late":

the note on

cf.

dgyvQiov.

for

M€!xs dp'ywv,

same

16 "rents in corn and taxes in money (Edd.), P Grenf I. 21 irdvTa t« o-iTiKa (B.C. 126) vjTrdpxovTd p.01 [Ka]l o-iJupo(Xd)

III. p.

belonging to the

opyvpos "

In

P Eleph u (e. c. 311-10) made that in certain circum-

marriage contract

the

i

Self dims, p. 3) provision is stances the bridegroom shall

(=

repay the bride dpyupiou " IOOO drachmas of Alexander's "AAe£avSpe£ou (Spaxpds) A, According to the editor, this is "perhaps the coinage." earliest documentary mention of Alexander's coinage," unless In P Amh II. 40 21 Syll 176 is about two years older.

mention is made of a bribe consisting of dp-yupiou " eight staters of silver," by means of which a crTa(TTJpas) f|, certain Epiodorus secured a fresh division of land in the (ii/B.C.)

For a similar use interests of the temple- of Socnopaeus. of dp-yvpio-pds and dp-yvpijoaai see Wilcken Archiv iv. 174.

p.

development of

the

MGr

dp"yui above. The derived noun dpyCa "holiday" may be seen in P 1: and in a diary of Heioninus, steward Petr III. 40 (a) T of property at Theadelphia (a.d. 25S-9), P Lond 1 1 70 -

,

versa38 * eta is

(= III. p. 202): against each day of the month entered the work done thereon, but we have the loth,

and 24th marked dp-yia. It is open to question whether 13 this neutral meaning should not be applied in Wisd 13 where upyias and dvto-fws seem to stand by parallelism alike In that cf. RV mg. and our note on dveo-is. for "leisure" case the workman spends his working hours and the best 2Ist,

,

dgyvgoxonog. Ac 19 24 (cf. LXX Jud 17 4 Jer 6 28 ) who was Demetrius, probably master of the guild for the 5 of payp. 128, and cf. an order year, see Ramsay CA'£ For

this designation in

,

01

,

of early i/A.D. published by Milne amongst the Hawara ] Papyri, Archiv v. p. 3S2, no. 68, xP rIH-°- Tt0 01 v 'A [

ment

'

dXXa

TrivaKta) uiTta

(si.

p.rj

BGU

«'x 0,,Ta >

III.

ence" and the "skill of taken of

the neat word-play

context (14

6

recalls

it

:

)

Notice might be

his spare time."

on dp-yd

.

£pya in the

.

liradshaw's

Henry

10 convincing emendation in 2 Pet3

.

,

ra. tv cvuttj

brilliant

103-17)

(=

II.

265) (piJXXia dpyupd oktu

p.

(=

a.d.)

(iv/v

)

I.

cf.

P.

Constant associa-

122).

p.

:

produced a mixture of flexion in the fern. !2 thus dp-ppr) BGU II. 388"(ii/iii A.D.), -f)v P Leid tion with xpvo-ois

(ii/iii

(iv/v A.D.)

a.d.

=

do not seem

I.

),

but

xP u<

™v

For the

p. 122).

(iii/A.

R ev

P Lond 124 26 uncontracted forms, which '

13

>

to occur in the Ptolemaic papyri 17

I21 581

:

W

A

Td xp"crd *al 293), see I Esr 6 and cf. the long British Museum jTsraXou

D.)

(

= I.

p.

dpYvptou, and

(Mayser Gr. p. Ta dpyupea (dp-yvpa B), magic papyrus P Lond

102) cTri'ypa<|>dp.€vov

OGIS

tirl xpuo-t'ov

6

480 (hphesus, ii/B.c. ) f[ See further "ApT€p.iv dpyvpeav Kal tlKovas dpyvpeas Svo. Helbing Gr., p. 34 f" The form dpyupiRds = "of money generally is common 6 and the in the both inscriptions, e.g. P Amh II. 31 papyri (B.C.

I

P Giss

(Hadrian) Aiovuo-[£]ov toO dp-yupoKoirov. P Oxy VIII. I146 12 P Lond 9S3 1 (= ,

P Flor III.

I.

1.

22

668

71

229)

p.

ev

47

,

(all

1

o-vi/cp'yao-ia twv dpy^poKOTruv i>.), and Syll S73 (rj For dpyupoKOTreiov see CIA Kal \pviro\6oiv) also show it.

iv/A.

II.

476

30 (c.

B.C. 100).

"

and dpyipiov dp-yvpos "s ver "silver used as money," which in classical Greek has excep-

,

xxlii.22

•

(i/A.D.)

KaTao-Ktvoo-Bt'vTa

agyvgog. The distinction between

Jp-ya

dgyvQeog. The adj. in its contracted form (as in 2 Tim 2 80 Rev 9 20 11 is found in P Lond 191 (an inventory of household furniture, Lond I24 :6

lT - B

and

evpe8r|(r£Tai.

A.D.

78l

Âpo-LvoCTTji Sid 'AttoXXwvioij dp-y[vpo]Kdirou,

:

parts of the wood in making something useful : the leavings of the wood are carved into an idol by his "holiday dilig-

•

)

'ATroXXwviou dp-yvpoK[dTru], and

12) TT|V CTLTlKrjV pLCrSwCTLV Kal TTJV dp-yUplKTJV TTpOO-oSoV

on both sides, is generally observed in NT dp-yupiov Cor 3 12 and apyupos in Mt io* are the only clear excep-

tions in

I

:

In the papyri fip-yupos

tions.

It

ubiquitous.

is

figures frequently in

as

rare

as dpyvpiov

P Leid X,

document dealing with metallurgical subjects

P Par 60 bis 32 III.

992

ii -

6,10

(c.

(iii/iv

B.C. 200) has dpyiipcn) crTaTT|pwv,

(B.C.

is

a very long

and

A. D.).

BGU

160) xo-ako* Tpos dp-yupov, but in

P

Lips I. 64" (iv/A.D. ) a(p-y)vpov (curiously abbreviated) is " Geld ". Silver as a metal is thus the prevailing sense in the

few occurrences we can report from papyri, while dp-yvpiov The differentiation for money appears many hundred times. 14 affects a well-known compound in C. and B. no. 300 (ii. p.

466

— Apamea) dpYupun-auievo-avTa

for dp-yvpoT.

are sundry derivatives of dp'yupos, of which

There

we might mention 1'

Khan I" (B.C. 8S) ttjv d. dp-yup^vnTOS, occurring in P Sai'd P Lond 19S 11 (a.d. 169-77) (= II. p. 173), dp.irtXov, IV. 1105 21 (B.C. 11) Ka8uPpH>i Kal Tas x cI P as tviîipav XpnTai a>s ovS^ dpyvpt»>vT|Tu)L "treats me as he would not

BGU

treat

a thing he had bought

"

—the

reading

is

not certain.

'

75

Apeo7rayiTr)s In the

LXX

the disparity between the frequency of dpyvpos In is just what it is in papyri. apyvpos

MGr

and dpyvpiov is

ap(TT) vernacular to-day with meaning unchanged, but (normally) a less irregular present dpc'£u>.

the metal.

OLQSOtOQ.

The found Michel 6S7" (end of

'

The form

is

Apevirayt-nis

iii/B.c), it. S23' (B.C. 220).

aQEOXELOL. For the bad sense which prevails in classical 10 a new literary citation (see Lighlfoot on Col I made from Philodemus (i/B.C.) Ilepl KoXaKeias (in Mus. hi. 623) dv«v Tfjs Toiav-rr|S dpeo-Kaas. But )

IV.

729

s*

TTOl]T|
T0VS

a close

is

137)

(A.n.

may be Rhein.

P Oxy

TOO [KTT|](iaTOS Kal TT|S KaXatov Sapairtwvos, "they

irOTlO-p-oilS

u.[e£as] ireaTrraiovs irpbs dpeo-Ki[av]

shall irrigate the vine-land

to the satisfaction of

and the reed-land every

(We

Sarapion" (Edd.).

historical grounds, regarding the MSS. nesses for 6i and 1 : see Proleg. p. 47).

fifth

spell

day -eia on

as inadequate wit-

BS

Deissmann

p.

an additional witness from an inscription, testifying

224 cites with many passages in Philo to a use of dpt'o-Keia in a good sense including even a relation towards God wholly inde-

—

—

We

pendent of NT.

may compare his inscription with in Prime 113" (i/B.c.) TeXauv S'

nearly identical phrase (leTa TavTa XP° V0S «8eu)peiT0 Trpos t^|v

els

to

P Hib

common.

very

Xdp.pave

irpi]a|uvos

apco-rds

I.

T[i]|iu>y

51

4

245)

(B.C.

iTroyey;>a|jL|j.evwv,

"accept, if satisfactory, and buy at the prices below written" (Edd.). P Grenf II. 24" (B.C. 105) irapex«'o"6w " wine that (sc. tov otvov) u.dvip.ov Kal apea-rov cus 'ABiip a,

keep and be satisfactory till Athyr 1st." P Amh II. 106) xopnvoOvTts KtviiaaTtt dpeo-Ta, "providing In P Tebt II. 342*' (late acceptable vessels" (Edd.). ii/A.D.) a pottery is described as XCBois dpto-rois «|r|pTi" 25 0-1 newly fitted with stones in good order" so a pe'vov), 17 Cf. Syll 522 and for the (iii/B.c.) ol'vo[v] irape'xttv apea-rov, s adverb Michel acrl-v «'1 will

writers

Paul's use:

for

parallel

is

adj.

"AQEOTtaylxt]^.

a

48

s

(B.C.

:

,

.

-

$$&*

(ii/u.c.) dTro8eStix

irdvTa

ttji PouX[tji] o-wTtTtXeo-fie'va 21

eTn.p.e\T|Tal

tcl fepya dpeo-TaJs,

BGU

IV. 1119 (B c. 5) Ta irpoo-T|KOVTa «'pya Trdyra Ka8' wpafv] Kal KaTa Kaipbv dpeo-Tws. The collocation of tvdpeo-Tos and SoKiaos in Rom 14™ is closely paralleled in P Amh II.

S9

8

121) to

(A.D.

apicrrov

(/.

accepted.

dpso-Tov),

(/.

if

So P Flor

vop.6i.TeDd^.6vov

tov) oe dpyuptKov ipdpov Sokiuov the editors' certain emendation be

I.

I

6

(A.D.

153) dpyvpiov

P Lond 93S 6

dpeo-Tov:

8oki|iov

(A.D. 225)

(=111.

p. 150), al.

6

TrX-riLCos]

'Aqetci;.

The form 'ApeVas

dpt'o-Keiav.

WH

Intr? rough breathing see may, as Deissmann (BS p. 1S3 f.), following Schurer Geschkhte i. p. 738, has suggested, be due to a desire to Hellenize the barbaric name by assimilation to (for

p. 313) instead of 'Ape'Oas

O.QE0X0}.

(1

in

Th

25,

15

monumental

NT

the

of

several

Rom

which

service in the interests of others

For the idea of underlies

1 3 ,

this

Cor io m ), we may compare

1

'

of

occurrences

to

inscriptions

those

describe

its

verb

who have

to the commonwealth, as OG/S proved themselves of use . . 01
dpeVavTa avTois, Teip.i}s xapiv, 12 dvaXuxravTa it. 646 (iii/.\.i'.) Z«irri|i.[iov OvopuSijv] For a wider Kal dpcaavTa ttj re airTT] |3ouXfj Kal t<3 Sr|u.u>. KOTeXBdvTes

.

.

.

dveo-r-qo-av

.

.

.

sense see the interesting petition of a Tew of Alexandria in the 26th year of Augustus, who, after describing himself as

SuvaTov Kal T
(ii/A.H.)

iroSis,

Kal

TrpocrcSpeijei. Is

rd

u.a9r||j.aTa

:

cf.

BGU

IV. 1141'*

Kayw -rf|v (Aug.) uis SovXos eV tXevBepia BeXa dpsa-ai taarov eTTJpr|0-a. In P Oxy

telling

153" him to show

it

to

colour, tdv avTui dpeo-K-n.

man and write as to the ls Similarly in P Giss I. 20 tii/A.D.) a third

"

1! [8fjXw]o-ov 81' 4m[o-]ToXi)s 6iroC]ov St croi \p
—

^ her husband about some wool she

(Ought we perhaps

to

supplement

"a

is

i-p[io]v

working for him. from the previous

wool of that (colour)"?) 1* The same lady's mother writes to the husband in 22 Tovra Kal Beois [dpe]
:

little

aperr).

use OLQEZ/]. The limitation of this

and two of them

word

in 2 Pet

to four occurrences in

NT —

— may possibly be connected

with

the very width of its significance in non-Christian ethics : it had not precision enough for large use in Christian lanIf Brugmann is right in connecting it with dpt-o-Ku) Kurzgef. vergl. Gr. p. 519), this vagueness was there from Our " virtue " is too narrow for a word which had the first.

guage.

nearly all the forces of our adj.

"

good

" :

cf.

Prof. G. Murray,

Some

Koivrj instances may be quoted. P Hib I. I5 95ff-(a rhetorical exercise, about B.C. 280-40) the younger men are exhorted to employ their bodies

Greek Epic,

p. 57.

:

"

in evKaipws T^jv dirdSeiîv Trot^traae'vovs Ti}s avTwv apexes. In the ordinance a timely display of their prowess" (Edd.) of Ptolemy Euergeles II., P. Tebt I. 5 165ff-(B.C 118). certain officials are

warned not

T-f|V

ev dpeTfji Ketp.c'v7]v pa(o-iXiK^v)

irapaipeLO-8ai tuv -ycuip-yaiv) p.r|Se cirl eyXoyfji -yewpytiv, " to take the richest Crown land from the cultivators by

•yfjv

fraud or cultivate

at choice."

it

The

editors quote

Hesy-

chius dpeTwo-iv dp£Ta£vuo-LV, «iSai(iovuo-iv, ev dpe-rfj
= laudes

Hort / Pel

p.

in

12S

the

f.),

LXX

(see

Deissmann

as if" land in esteem."

meaning brought out by Deissmann

" {ut supra)

BS

The

p.

95

other

f.,

new

manifestation

s ) may also be further illustrated. power" (as 2 Pet Thus in Syli 7S4 2 (iv/B.c.) 'AB-nvdai Me'veia dvt'8-nKev 6\|nv

of

I

iSo> o a dp«T^|v ttjs 8«ov, Uittenberger quotes with approval " vim divinam Foucart's definition of dpeTij as signifying

76

apiju quae mirabilem afferret."

Cf.

modum

in

So6 10

ib.

lacuna following, but has reference apparently to numeration. The subst. dp£8p.r|o-is occurs in P Kyi II. 99 12 (iii/A.D.) " in the Tais eiSicrpt'vats dpi8pr|o*€0-iv customary 8LaYpd\|/to instalments" (Edd.). It is common in the phrase ds dp£8pr|o-i.v

hominibus laborantibus salutem

(c.

Empire) irXeiovas ii/A.D.) where after a

man

the people rejoice oti

(Crete,

apexafs tou BeoO] and ib. 807 miraculous restoration of a blind

early

6

afjiarepo?

.

.

€irl toO 2e|3ao-Tou Tjaujv 'Avto>v€ivou. suggestive force in this rejoicing of the pagan crowd to find that "powers" of Asclepios were still "alive" in those dark days.

as

BGU

£wcrai dptral c-ye'vovro

p.T|vds,

There

(ostracon, a.d. 161).

A

is

few miscellaneous references

of virtues in 2 Pet

list

I

5

may be

OGIS

cf.

'-,

With

added.

43S

,E

kos

25

GH

s ,

41

6

2

(both ii/iii A.D.), Preisigke 1090 is a further derivative dpiBpnTi-

There

(Ostr.

to d. an impost (P Tebt II.

Archiv

p. 351, cf.

i.

iv. p.

maintenance of the

for the

174)

makes

dpi9u.T|Tai, but

regard it rather as a tax on land: It is MGr, as is 330' (both ii/A.D.). We may take the opportunity of noting the dpi6p.ds. remarkable parallel to Mt IO 30 Lk I2 7 in the new fragment

the

BGU

cf.

avSpa

(i/rj.c.)

Wilcken

:

I.

d-yaBbv Yfvdpevov Kal Si.evA'KavTa Trto-m Kal dpt-rjj Kal 8[iK]atoo-uvr| Kal cua-ePciai Kal ircpl to;0 k)o(Ov[ov] trvv4>epovros Tf|V ir\ei(TT[t]]v eio-evTivcyusvov o-iroi>8r]v (see In the invitation to celebrate p. 36off., p. 322).

I.

p. 197)

236',

,

BS

LAE

Hadrian's accession to the Imperial throne, the new Emperor described as one ik irdvTa 8o0\a [81] dpe-n?|v K[al] iraTpbs

P Oxy X.

of Alcaeus (vii/vi B.C.), poipav Alos ov8e Tpt\[

.

fr.

1233,

8 10

irapd

.]s

.

(see the note).

.

is

tvxtjv 0eoO (P Giss

I.

3

A

6t -).

dgiO/ioc;.

sepulchral epigram from

P

2 iii/A.n.) begins— [0]v -ydp hi dv8piiHernuipolis (PSI I7"ttoio-iv cti)v €pd8têv eKeCvnv ttjv 68bv T|V dpeTfjs OVK CKciOnpe ,

And

6«'uis.

title

in the later papyri the

P Oxy

of courtesy, e.g.

Tois KeX£vcr8io-i inrb ttjs •f|-yeu.dvos

dp€TTJ

90

u

53

:

ZaPiviavov,

P Lips

cf.

:

ib.

I.

7

40"

1''-

our " Excellency."

cf.

18

•-""'

The same

(vi/A.D.) al.

w

word

frequent as a

is

6o (A.D. 323) dKoXouflws dpeTfjs tov Kupiou pou SLacrnpoTaTou -

I.

tl crou

(A.D. 303)

»

'

8

usage

P Grenf

(iv/v A.D.), is

So|ei.€v tti

found in Jos. Anil.

II. xii.

Petr II.

Of

the nominative of this

word

(fapfjv. declined accord-

Coan and Cretan

inscrip-

see Searles, Lexicographical

Study (Chicago, 1898), The oblique cases, although there is only one occurp. 21. rence in the NT (Lk io a apvas), are by no means obsolete in the Koivrj thus P Tebt I. 117 s5 (B.C. 99), and dpvds even P Lond 125 versi? (magical, v/a.D (=1. p. 123) 11 aipaTi. d[p]vbs u-e'Xavos apves P Hib I. 32 (B.C. 246) tions)

:

:

)

:

apv(ao-i) V

PSI 56 s

Amh

II.

PSI 4° 3

(ii/A.D.),

:

s

73 (A.D. 129-30)

;

Apvas

BGU

(a.d. 107) ttpves,

I.

133

8

P Oxy I. 74 2 etc. A „. ugj and so P Hawara 322° (Antoninus)

.

(A.D. 129),

(

4 (in Archiv v. p. 394). Mayser's instance from P Magd 21 must be dropped see the new edition. Kaibel 1038 38 (Attalia, an oracle of Cybele) o>]s apva[s] Ka[/r]e'xouo-i Xvkoi :

:

Lk

io 3

The

replacing of this irregular noun by the only The distinction in formally diminutive dpviov is normal. use between this word and dpvds seems beyond our to cf.

trace

.

power van Herwerden (s.v. dpTJv) cites a grammarian who this a lamb less than a year old, dpvds one over

:

makes a year.

(igiOfdco.

The ordinary

use of

the

Giss I. 8 2 (A.D. 119) t^|[v Tci AiroXXuiiau)

P

dpi8pf|0-acra

KaXus

verb

is

for

"payment":

o-\j|j.](j>wvr|86!av

Oxy dp[i8]pr|0-as, aviTuv, P Lille, I.

tiu.T|V

1'

III.

3

40

(/.

4S6

23

cf.

-crav) Tipf|V

(A.D.

rb yivopivov tou Aw(o[v pjrjvds, al. In P Leid C"- 19 (p. 118) (the dream of Ptolemaeus, ii/B.c.) ol'opai dpei8puv p.« seems to refer to "counting" days: ten lines higher the verb iroi(T|o-€ts) [oTJJVTafjas dpLi]8pf|0-ai T|p.iv

BGU

II.

620 6

=

LXX

For the

"

few dpi8p
(ii/A.D.) ^pi.8u.T|8iiu.e[v

"

has a

p.

,

12)

Num 9 20 Ezek 12 16 P Oxy IV. 742"- (B.C. 2)

in

cf.

,

irapd8os 8e tivi Tciv £Xu>v dpi8pu> "deliver a few of them," rather than "deliver them accurately counted" (as Wilcken ap. WitBut note the combination in P Oxy X. i27o 3 « kowski). 21 (a.d. 260) with (a.d. 159) dpi8u.u> Tr\r|p[eis : so ib. 1273

aviTas

{sc.

,

p. 12S)

8«rpds),

and I2bt 10

Another use appears

(a.d. 325).

M.

in

BGU

M eyer restores irepl tuv

.

.

.

Tpid[KOVTa Jvtvx« T
:

—

Gnostic numbers in the Mittheilungen of the Rainer Collection v Li. p. 113 fif.: thus 99 is the dpi8p.ds of dp.T|v (a p. t]

+ + + =

since 'A(3pao-dij is the number of the year, iY 30 For ). its letters numerically total 365 (see P Leid 99)

and the mystic

W "

-

number of the Beast 18 (Rev 13 ), with illustrations from Greek graffiti from Pompeii one of f. (so before A.D. 79), see Deissmann LAE p. 276 them is <(hXw -fjs dpi8u.bs 4>|«, ''I love her whose number is The case for a Greek rather than a Hebrew gematria 545." in a Greek book is undeniably strong. Deissmann, I.e. refers the application of this principle to the

'

'

:

We may cite from the dictionaries under lo-diJrr|os 8uo-l toutois Tdios s

to

—

a-ytos u>S d-,a8bs irpoXe'YU : ing with the number of his

agioTegoc;. For the phrase 153

4'

(a.d.

both adjectives total 284, agree-

own name.

i£ dpio~r«piiv

13S-61).

BGU

(as

I. 86"-'

Lk

23

s3 )

P Ryl II. P Gen I. 43 4

cf.

(ii/A.i..),

common

The adj., it need hardly be said, very (a.d. 226). in the personal descriptions of appellants, witnesses, etc., in Cf. ako for the sake of the curious sidelegal documents. is

131)

(ifter B.C. 240)

d\|/ca[vtov]

means "pay."

2 (= Witkowski

iii/ii.C.)

IV. ioS5 2S (a.d. 171) where P.

ing to the primitive model still normal in Sanskrit, and traced in kvidv kuvos, caro carnis, etc.), we have no occurrences except in early times (Attic,

(middle

rjKovo-japev dpiSp-bv eVecrSai 4k twv 'Apcrivo€[Cw]v, P Gen I. 16 22 (a.d. 207) toI tovtou dSeXol 6vt€s tov dpi8pbv irevTe.

dpi8p.oi,

aQVjV.

16 13

which it throws upon the daily life of Arsinoe the comwhich a woman lodges against Petechon, the male attendant in the women's baths, that he threw hot water over light

plaint

her and KaWKauo-ev

-rrjv

rt KotXiav Kal tov dpio-repbv p.T)pbv

77

'A/hoto/3ouAos' tov -yovaTos (P

e'us

apjAos

Magd

The

1 33 redo B.C. 221). ,

Silko inscription OGIS 201" (vi/A.D.), eyi yap
is

adj.

in use.

still

:

(i«'pr|

MGr

tenberger's note.

remarks, owes

'AgtOTofiov/.o;.

A ib.

widely spread name:

594

19

Michel 372" (Leros. ii/B 4 Prime 313 140 279), Magn 304

(Delos, B.C.

cf.

its

origin

:

dpKos as current

p. 320) gives

C.)

dpKovSa "she-bear," as Thumb to this by-form he also [Nandb. in

Pontus.

.

,

dofia.

P agioTov. P ixv III. 519 17

(ii/A.D.) TraiSi'ois dpCo-Tov df5(oXol)

1

§

is

P Tebt

'HXioSiiipun) 'A8t|( dpio-Tou

A

1.

eir'

dpio-Tu)

)

112) dpCo-rov o~uv

(B.C.

116 s6

K, ib.

(late ii/B.C.) crvKa eirl

more considerable meal seems intended

120 82

P Tebt I. was a repast

17

112 introd.

I.

in

4

ovk dyvtoo-Tos 4*01(305 8ebs dvaKTa Katvbv 'A8piavbv dyyeXw[v].

we can now add

of this rare word

127

"App-aTL XevKOTrwXan dpTi Tpatav[tot] cruvavaTetXas rJKio croi, w 8fjp.[e],

it ets to Tcrif|v tov dpio-T[o]u It 93 Ib. 121 (i/B.c.) 6\|/ov temple of Isis. We have not noticed the verb dpicrrdw.

aqxezoQ. To the occurrences

Magn

KeX[rj](T)a>y.

—

in the

|.

ai™.

dpa-ara Ta aKoXovBovvTa

els

dpaaTwv Kal

A half-literary citation from P dpaaTi TeXeCwi. Giss I. 3 may be permitted in view of the interest of the document, which is a call to celebrate the accession of Hadrian. The sun-god Phoebus Apollo is the speaker, and announces himself as having just come from accompanying Trajan on high in his white-horsed chariot

—

(i/B.C.)

8

25(a)

(i/B.c.)

(i/B.C.)

presumably the account of a meal, which lr.m the price was 8 probably a light one! So ib. IV.736- [c. A.D. 1) Trpdcru>v " dpio-Tu) yepSijov) (bpoXds) "leeks for the weaver's breakfast (Edd.).

Petr. II.

OGIS 533 16

a.Qfi6£u>. We ave found no direct parallel in the Koiv-rj to the use of 2 f|puoo"du.r|V in 2 Cor II , where the middle is probably used I

BGU

I.

33

s (ii/iii

We

y[e]vov.

seem

Hxi

1

[

•

•

dpKeTos epywv have the adverb in the mutilated

)

2*

edv 8[e Vettius Valens, p. 304" 5 , has Kal

II. •

o-ov

Trepl -niv Xoi/rrii^v]

to

BGU

conclusion of

dpKCTos

A. d.

(ii/A.D.)

531"-

.

.

.]

fjv

Kaibel Praef. 2SSc 10 dpKCTov KaTa tovs Xovrrovs eacrai. shows d[p]KCTa Tpi[ these three deaths suffice: the god is entreated to be satisfied. (The word is MGr.)

—

&QXECO. For an impersonal use of dpxeu, as in Jn 14 8 see P Lond 964 13 (ii/iii a.d.) (= III. p. 212) XapW KoTvXas T[d]o-as OKuv I'va dpKe'o-[r|] f|[p]lv, and cf. the late P Oxy I. ,

1

131'

(vi/vii

heritance,

it

A.D.) where, with relerence to a disputed inis stated that a father bequeathed half an acre

of his land to a son, saying that 6tl dpKei auTui to fjuaapovpiov. cf.

P

Giss

I.

"

it is enough for him For the middle and passive,

6S 12ff (ii/A.D.) f|ydpacra V*P tvBdSe TpiaKoo-iwv

11

Lk

3

:

so

P Lips

I.

33"-

n

fl

(ii/A.D.)

5'-

the

simple

(A.D. 36S1 NepeeriXXay

koI Aiow[o-£av] dpKeo-6fjy
etj>'

(

=

ots rjcrav 8taTreTrpaype'voi,

Chrcst

II. p.

Trjt eafji otKtai,

(a.d.

1391

and P Tor

I"

I.

18

(B.C. 116)

32) ovk dpKto-Be'vTes 8e e-rrl Tiii evoikclv ev 19 ktX. (indie). Add P II. 77

Amh

dXXd Kal

-n-Xeto-fTlati/ls

irX-nyais

T|K£o-aTo,

p.e

P Ryl

Kai

p.r|

10

II.

(A.D. 38) eVl I45 Kal at] dpK[eo-]8els ktX., " not content with heaping insults on my dependants," etc. (Edd.) (following a present ptc), P Oxy I. 114" (ii/iii A.M.) edv ovv p.r| apKecrBr] to Kepua, " if the cash is not sufficient." With the last citation under dpKecr8e[l]s £Trf|[v]e-yK« (101 ktX.,

dpKCTos

cf.

mother making a match with a cousin,

Kaibel 4 13 7 dpKeo poipa OavdvTi

(p.yT)a-Tevo-ape'vov

on the same

p.ov) for

her son

POxv

In

lines.

VI, provided that the separating parties shall be free to many as they choose without incurring any penalty dirb 8e tov vvv eêivat tu Aioye'vei Kal T-rj IIXovTdp\T) eKaTepos avTwv dpud£eo-[0ai] ws edv aiprJTai yap-to dvevOvvw ovti. In MGr appoo-Tos-^ is the

906'

(a

is

essentially

deed of divorce,

a.d.)

ii/iii

it

is

—

name

of a

betiothed pair.

Cf.

also

Aristeas

7rws

250

dppdcrai yvvaiKt (where the fact that the archaic optative " incorrect " does not justify the editors in inserting dv). In the active the verb

P Fay

fitting."

12 33

(c.

-

8paxfiwv K[a]l ovk dpKelTai, and P Goodsp apKovpe'vcov Tj|iu)v ttj86 tt) SiacrToX'TJ) with dative, as

—

"

purposely to bring out the Apostle's deep personal interest in this spiritual TrpopvT|o-riKT| (see Proleg. p. 160) ; but the use of (ivT|o-Teveo-8aL in P Flor I. 36* (iv/A.D. init.) of a

[dJydyKTis

dpp.oôvcrr|S this

common

is

=

"

is

be suitable,

to

B.C.

103) irepl avTu>[v y]evope'vns " suitable 8r|poo-i'c»>v, pressure

Std

account by public officials" (Edd.). OGIS 33j 158 (ii'i B.C.) tovs dplp-dôvTas Xdlyous, ib. 3S3" B(iU IV. 1120 32 (B.C. 5) tt|v (i/B.C.) is -fjppoêv ?Kao-Tos.

being applied on

dppd£ovo-av

(—11. P Giss crov

ttj 3

38''-

p.

e-rripeXleiav).

97)

Tots

P Lond 256

dppdôvcrt

recteP (A.D.

[Kara Kaipbv

1

1-5)

o~7re'p]p.acri..

s

67 (ii/A.D.) 81.' fjs (sc. eTri.o-ToXf|s) ra irpe'TrovTa P Lips I. dîa Kal [tw] ^8et dppdôvrd 8rjXols.

I

(A.D. 390) at eK vdutov dppd^]ovo-ai SiKaio[X]oyiai, etc. of the participle reminds us of our own

The prominence fitting:

it

has

its

adverb dppo£dvTus, as

in

P Par 63"'"

Tois Kaipols TrpeTrdvTiDS Kal tols dv[8p]wirois dppo10 ((. B.C. 200) dppolJdvTois (.'. -ws) iv tois Jovtus, Syll 25S On the forms appdêiv (/. to!) 4
and is

-TTeiv, see

Cronert

Mem.

Here. pp. 135, 245

:

the former

the true Hellenistic.

ve'w[i].

agfio;. 9

aoy.To{\.

"ApKos

for

dpKTos, as in

Rev

13

s

(cf.

I

3

Regn

17

') is

in the later insciiptions, as in a Praenestine mosaic,

1302

(= CIG

232S, 2334.

III. 6131*5) (time of

The

still

Hadrian?)

cf. ib.

found

IGSI

2325, more contracted fip| occurs in the :

Syll 53S (? B.C. 353) o-uvTi8e'vTa tovs dppovs o-repicpovs, Ib. 54O 10e dpnoTTovTas TravTaxrji, of the walls of a temple. see Dittenberger's (B.C. 175-1) eK tov irpoo-iovTos dpaov note. The word occurs in connexion with wrenching limbs :

out of their sockets

(4J dpp.
dvap.ox,XevovTes) in 4

Mace 10 s

.

apveo/xai

apiratj.
UQVEOpai.

6— a

Syll 356" (B.C.

letter of

Augustus) ai-rbs piv yap " 31 evtpei.vevdpvovpevo[s] persisted in his denial." OGIS 4S4

For the direp dpvovpe'vwv avTwv rjSe'ws tirlarTevov. midd. (rare in Attic: cf. Veitch Grk Verbs s.v.) cf. I. lg^Cu/A.V.) iiirep Se tov pf| dpvTJcracrGai e
(ii/A. D.

aor.

BGU

)

61" *• (a.d. S6-S) T|pvT|craTo ovtos [ttj]v KAT)[p]ovo|j.tav tov TraTpbs Kai iyii tT|v (these three word-; interlmeated) toO i8£ov iraTpdsSee aLo Helbing

tovtov

.

.

P Flor

.,

I.

Gr. p. 99, and Mayor Ep. ofjiuie, p. 72, where it is stated that dpic'opai [denego] with ace. of a person ("to disown") is unclassical, and seems to be confined to Christian literature.

The verb

MGr.

is

OLQVtOV.

no. 5, has in

31

1.

8 14 (A.D. 306) dpvia eviavcria, 19 dpvta Kal epucpia. 8 '' 377 (early vii/A.D.), with other animal names,

II.

many

in the -iov

ete.

P

lion's

Strass

form

I.

24'

— KaprjXi'a), dpv£8(ia), perh. f

-

(A.D.

dpviuv

IlS)

x
tiri'yovT)(s)

.

.

P Gen I. 6S' (A.D. 3S2) dpvia 'eVSeKa. choice by the author of the Apocalypse as an exclusive term, for very frequent use, is part of a general tendency of

Phil I. 1:), "the keen-sought prize" (Myers). This comes very near to the meaning res rapienda (ralher than res rapta)

by which

seems best explained

if really equivalent Against the solitary profane instance of dpTraypds, in Plutarch 2. 12 A rbv €K Kpf|Tr]s Ko.Xovp.evov d., "seizure, rape," may be set a very close parallel also quoted by Lightfoot, ovk IcttIv dpTraypbs t|

to

dp-n-a-ypdv

dp-ira-ypa "spoil, prize."

41ff Without discussing (from a catena on Mk lo -). crux interpretum, we might supply a list of the -pos nouns parallel to dpiro.-yp.ds in formation, as found in

the

such

NT,

as

the vernacular, in which nouns in -iov multiplied fast

:

it

is

interesting to note that he has followed that tendency much earlier than our papyrus writers did in the case of this word.

The complete absence of diminutive force against dpr|v may be noted. (MGr dpv£.)

in

dpvtov as

=

be

may

P

tov £ev*yovs twv Pou>y pov -n-opevo680O wo-tc dpoTpiav. It is sometimes replaced by vTrocrx^w, scc 'he editors' note on P Lond Mi The verb is 1170 verso' (a.d. 25S-9) (=111. p. 200). found in the derived sense of "devise," like Heb. tfTVl, in found

Petr III. 31

pt'vov €iri Trjs pacrLAiKfjs

(1)

to dpiraKTov or to dpiraKTeov

P Rein

17

20

(B.C.

109) dpoTpov a £vybv

a

(or

dpoTpov a^vyov d), P Flor II. 134 (a.d. 260) to TavpiKov 3 apa T(i dpoTpw, P Strass I. 32 (a business letter, A.D. 261) 1

.

.

'ApoTTJp (contracted dp')

(=

(>>"",,

II. p. 26)

:

cf.

is

OGIS

where Dittenberger

MGr

dpOTtjpa. notes.

avTu dpoTpov êvnTai. found in P Lond 257 200 (a.d.

direcrTeiXa irpbs

.

ere, i'va

519

refers

21

(iii/A.D.)

to

tovs dpoTrjpas

Hesiod Op. 405 povv

dXtVpi starts from dpeVpiov, as Prof.

Thumb

in

verb

number, some

names of

— PpvYpos

"gnashing,"

things.")

the

far

"shaking," which in

o-eicrpds

is "the only instance of its use noted in prof, auth." as a matter of fact overlooks an instance of the identical dpira-

II.

where

10),

verborum

v
—

viz. p.

644 A

Kal dpirao-pbs Kai

Kal Sia-yxtovLcrpds are mentioned as conduct

not tending to friendliness or convivial enjoyment we may render "snatching and grabbing, fisticuffs and elbowing." ;

Here again, therefore, the word the other Plutarch passage.

is

a nomen actionis, as in

atyiiat, co. 8

P Lond 3S7 (A.D. 14-5) (=11. p. 166) d]pirdo-ai T d OGIS 665" (a.d. 49) 8ti dvaXicrKeTai Tiva eiripdXXovTa. In P Par 6S 8 f (a dpira^dvTwv dSews tuv eirl Tats \petais. relating to the Jewish

have Tivds

Syll 92S

85

•ye-yevtipevn. I.

By

(2)

more, denote the action of the

-

aqnayrj.

Lips

forty or

concrete development produces dcrirao-pds "a greeting," The statement that Plut. A/or. p. 12 8eo-pds "chain," etc.

document

P

v'rro'ypappds,

warning have done, so that they are what the -pa would have been. (Brugmann-Thumb pp. 218, 222, defines the -pds and -prj nouns and the -pa as "verbal abstracts" and "nomina actionis" respectively; but both noun

\apwv apiXXa

occurs in

:

clothing,

(Symposiaca

OLQOXQOV

practical

Oepicrpds,

o-pds given in Wyttenbach's index

.

the

support

ipaTicrpds, eiricriTio-pds, xP 7HJLaTLtr FLC'SIn these the abstract has become concrete, as our writing,

i[/aXpds,

larger 7

to

ctp-rra-ypa,

"partially pass into

aQOTQidoj

cited

and its distinctness from it, Nouns which are or may be passive, like

with

identity of d. respectively.

94)

.

:

upiraypa

Mu£ipov

Tb ctpiracrpa, the of Ezek 22 25

LXX

as in

apt though not exact literary parallel seems to have 65 escaped Lightfoot's net Pindar Pyth S dpTraXeav Sdcav "a gift to be eagerly seized " (Gildersleeve, who compares

Its

Sir 7 12

dcpeitjo-iv

"prey"

One

dpi8pui dpvuo(v).

is

XetW

8v b

81'

noun denoting the

Tip.TJ

P Thead

BGU

metum, printed with a commentary by Deissmann, BS pp. 274-300, and with slightly amended text by Wiinsch AF

64

(Magnesia,

BGU 5:1

(<-.

III.

ii/is.c.

871

A.D. 36S)

5

init.)

r\

tiov

KTnvwv

dpira-yr|

(ii/A.D.) P[i]as Kal dp-ira-y[f|s].

81'

dpira-yf)s.

TJas tTpavparicrav

MS.

,

BGU

cf.

I.

341

3 ,

events, «K Kioo-TuiJSias TJpiracrav. papyrus f|pTrdyno-av is the true reading

A common

359.

BGU

of Vettius Valens, p. 122 1 edv "Apr|s KXnpwcrnTaL rbv Satpova, EcXt^vn 8e tov -yapoo-ToXov, dpTra-y" Kroll says " nempe dpird *yipos, but pbs b ydpos (arai.

occurs in the

:

III.

atT[tovs

759

Kal]

use

2

may

Wilcken (Archiv causatively in P

8tt(os

i.

p.

Ta

In

I.

12

of the last

:

irapacrTTjcra>[cr]L

tovs

According to to be understood

rjpTrao-pj'va.

164) the verb

Lond 40S 11

we

see Berichtigungen be illustrated by the petition

125)

dTroreicrwcri

ii/A.D.)

Kal [tovs dpiracrOe'vwhich deals with the

KcocrTuiSCav rjpiracrav

etrl

same p.

agnaypog

war of Trajan,

(c.

A.D.

" du hast

is

346)

(=11.

p.

2S4)

not render "the marriage will be one of force," or The closely parallel perhaps "will be a great catch"?

fjp7ra£as avTovs

apira-ypa, which modern commentators generally regard as a practical synonym of the rare dpira-ypds in Phil 2 6 may be

For dpTrd£w, used of death, see the epitaph in xxvii. The compound p. 370, no. 101, iirb o-Kopmou f,pTru[crO]r|. n (A.D. dcpapTrdjju is found P Oxy I. 37' 49) to criopaTiov

why

,

cited from a magical text.

The

leaden tablet from Adru-

On

this

ws

general

ev dvopia..

tendency,

cf.

phindern lassen." Hatzidakis Einl. p. 200 f. sie

BCH

79

apiru^ tcl

202)

(A.ii.

15

P Strass I. 5 llie foundling off." TtTpdiroSa Ta T|(«Tepa d4>t|pTraa-[a]v, and of robbery. For the double

"carried

dr|pirao-ev.

often in petitions complaining conjugation of this and similar verbs

— due

to the fact that

both dental and guttural before -vw will make -|w— see The verb survives in MGr. Proleg. p. 56.

leissmann

(LAE

321 n

p.

notes that &. was current as

')

Paul "it should probably not be translated 'robber' but rendered by some other word a loan-word in Latin

in

comedy:

like 'swindler' ('extortioner,'

AV, RV)."

:

-

"earnest-money" (Scottice "arles") is well illustrated by P Par 5s 14 (ii/B.c.) (=Witkowski 2 p. 81), where a woman who was selling a cow received IOOO drachmas as dpap&va. ,

13

P Lond

(a.d. 97) (=11. p. 204), a receipt Similarly 143 for 160 drachmas, being the residue of the earnest-money (200 drachmas) for 2^V arourae of land, dirb Xoyov dppct14

(A.D. 99) dpyvpiov 8pax[ads] Pwvos kXtipou kt\., P Fay 91 " 16 drachmae of silver as SeKa ££ dppapova dvairdptcpov,

P Oxy

unexceptionable earnest-money" (Edd.), i/A.D.

AduirwvL

)

Lampon money 8 drachmae

eSwKa avni

uvoOnpev-nri

299

2f -

8td (roO

in

order that he

may

Sj>ll

226 131 (Olbia,

Oslr 1168,

(=

eKXno-iav xpua"ovs Additional examples are

iii/B.C.) evc'-yKas eis tt]v

BGU

240

I.

6

217), P Lond 1229 (a.d. 122 (A.D. 25S-9) (=111. 170 verso

1

(ii/A.D.),

-

NT

fully afterwards, in 2 Cor It may be added that in MGr

bestowed

I

5

22

5

,

f|

Eph

,

I

have

to

noticed any instance ol the adj. in the papyri, bul both verb and subst. are common. For the verb cf. I' I'eii I. 3o(l) 4

(middle of

(= Witkowski

iii/B.C.)

-,

tov

5)

p.

iv

6v[tJ(i

form dpawva

.

dppaPwv<.(a)o-uevr|

=

(Thumb

Hcllen., p. 23).

&Q07]Z0g

common

Michel 992 21 (Man€iicrxT)(j.dvi.o-tv Ta irepl Tav

in sacred inscriptions, e. g.

B.C. 61)

p. 71)

dvwviw,

dp[pjwo-T£t to iraiSdpiov, P Ryl II.

ur| iroTt

6S 15

(B.C. 89) w[ctt€] Sid Tas TfXriyds dppwa-Tfjo-ao-a KaTaKeicrai (/'. e. -o-9at) KivSuvevouo-a rail piwi (which -hows that

BGU

V. 1125 8 represent something very serious), of Se tav ds (time Augustus) (sc. Tjuepas) dpTaKTTJo-T|i. (/. For the subst. see thi aTaKTT|o-T|L) t^l dppwo-Tr|(ri]i.

may

I

.1 petition which the priests of the tempi Socnopaei Nesus present to the Strategus, asking for favours at his hands, seeing that "in his sickness" he was healed by their god iirti ovv owwcrcu cv ttji dppwo-Tiai

interesting

1

—

tov 2oKvoiraLTos 0toO ueyuXov (P Amh II. ^S 32 B c s (B.C. 114) x°-P lv T *\s irepiexoio-ijs 132), also P Tebt I. 44 of the sickness from which I am p.€ dppwo-TLas, "on account

inrb

-

-

>

f-

ib.

suffering,"

52

papv[T6]pct

10

ff-

(c.

Pro/eg.

(see

7S)

want of the necessaries of S6

18ff

-

Se

114) Si ue

B.C. p.

Twv dvay[Kaiwvj, "since

otio-a

(probably late i/A.D.)

o-(oi)

cm

['I]o-(8
am

I

life"

Sid to ue) ev

(/.

dppwcrTta

Kio-[0ai.]

ev8tt)s

seriously dl, being in

(Edd.), and

P Hawara

3S2)

(lapTvprjo-ei.

= Archiv v.

(

p.

lo-o8dvaTo(v)

[«|]r|V-

(iii/B.C.) «v[ir]«Td[v]Ta)v

ttoXXuv

dppojo-Ttav

See also Syll 490 G

T\i]o-a.

Kal twv

dY[av dXtSptJiov [dppwjO-T[Ti];jLdTwv

laTpwv twv

[8a[i]oo-[ieudv]Twv ev rai iroXct. uppwo-o-TTjo-dvTwv. is MGr, as are ihe derived verb and noun.

The

adj.

to-Ke'irao-ev

0e6v apprjTa uAKTTfjpia. the Mysteries, and in 2

aoaei'oy.oiTrjg.

According to Nageli (p. 46) this word is first found among the poets of the Imperial period, e. g. Epigr. adesp. Anlhol. Pal. IX. 6S6 6 Cf. for the verb Or. Sib. ii. 73 p.f| dpo-evoKoi-

Kai

The word

is

T£IV,

0-VKOaVT€LV, p.r[T€ (j)OV£V€tV.

(llj

uoai/v.

The form apo-r|V, which P Oxy IV. 744 s

thus associated with

Cor I2 4 (appr^Ta pT|uaTa) suggests words too sacred to be uttered. Vettius Valens p. 19 1 has P Leid \V IVU 16 with KpuTrrdv. irepl Ta SppiiTa iroi.r|Ti.Ka£.

where with reference fdv cf.

(/.

-rjv

tj)

1.

a
35

(a

(=

49)

p.

«dv

s

(A.D.

I)

rjv

161)

In P Oxy we have dppeviKov

dpcr«vas S1J0 XeuKoiis. tions,

read throughout,

(B.C.

(=

I.

(/.

it

is

'

illus-

33) directed p.

8r|Xca ixpaXe

t))

K[ap.f]Xo>Js]

37'

is

Selections,

to the birth of a child

apo-tvov

P lien

also

(A.D. 49)

0-wp.aTi.0v,

:

[TtJXeiovs (

but in

= Selecib.

3S

7

document dealing with the same Selections, p. 53)

see further

CPR

it

is

incident, A.D. 49-50) For apprp dpo-cvtKov o-wudTiov.

28 12 (A.D.

no) twv

8t dppe'vwv ulwv,

BGU 13

8S 6 (A.D. 147) Kaur|X(ov) Spptvov [X]e«Kdv, P Strass I. 30 105 (magic, iv/A.D.) (A.D. 276) dpptviKd eiTTd, P Lond 46 Oslr 1601 has iraiSiou 68) 8r|Xr) Kai appev. (=1. I.

p.

14 (ii/iii A.D.) tj Kal dpcredpcrsviKoC: cf. P Oxy IX. 1216 "Have vetKov Tjaiv diKaTa[i ;], you produced us a male child?" (Ed.), and the MGr dpo-eviKos. There is an im-

portant investigation

between p.

12

ff.

graphic

and pp

into

the rationale

of the variation

the Koivrj in Wackernagel Hcllenistica, f. further ortho: also see Thumb Hellen., p. 77 difference appears in P Petr III. 59 b (iii/ii B.C.) po-

-

,

WH

trated by

14

"the betrothed bride," "an interesting reminiscence," as Abbott (Songs, p. 258) remarks, "of the ancient custom of purchasing a wife." In the same way tj dppapwva is used In the island of Cyprus we for "the engagement-ring."

tinea,

601 11 (ii/A.D.), and

II.

ib.

s

II.

earnest-money to be reckoned in the price." The above sense of an vernacular usage amply confirms the "earnest," or a part given in advance of what will be

is

d

happen

I

(B.C.

67" (a.d. 237) (= Selections, p. 109) where in the engagement of certain dancing girls for a village festival so many drachmas provision is made that they are to receive iiirep dpapwvos [rfj TJiufj e\Xo-yovp.ev[o]i>, "by way of

find the

dTeXV|s

d

.

16

P Magd 26 8

III. p. 143), it.

196),

P Grenf

We

12

ir€vraKO(rtous els tovs dppapwvas.

145)

in dialect, ii/B.c.)

(Delphi,

appwo-ros \tVoLTo Ewo-os-

y.r\

catch the mice

young" (Edd.), ib. VI. 920 (ii/iii A.D.) Xdy(ov) dpap^vos) CTTpouT(oO) ("ostrich") (Spaxp.°-0 >-P,

while they are with

p.

II.

iSpaxp-^s) f\ i-'va uuoOriptiJo-ei 'ivroxa, "regarding the mouse-catcher 1 paid him for you as earnest

dpapwva

ts

.Vi.'.'N^V (i

d.

aggafiebv. A word of undoubted Semitic origin (Ileb. I^ny, cf. Lagarde Mitttil. I. p. 212, Lewy Premdworter p. 120), see Pro/eg. p. 45 and Thackeray spelt dppapiiv and dpafJiiv 14 31 Gr. I. p. 119, and cf. P Lond 334 (a.d. 166) (=11. The meaning of forms occur. 211 where both f.), p.

(late

aQQMOTOZ.

15 (B.C. 243-2) el oiv p.ij Me'ucpa dppuo-ToOvTa, P Ilib I. 73 31 (B.C. 164-5S) (= Witkowski *, T|ppwo-Trjo-au.ev, P Par 49

aqnaJi. I

ap
0-iip.aTa €po-£viKa

:

in

A

see other instances,

and a discussion on

80 dialect points involved, in Mayser Gr. Gr. Dial, (index s.v. tpa~r\v).

p.

5

;

and

upâios

Thumb's

cf.

5

14 (ii. A. D. ) fvpaxpds poi irtpl /'p-nov KaOapciv Tre-yp9;jva£ 8id Aioa-Kvpov. >ther instances of the word are P Leid

I.

0-01.

B' particular sail is to he understood by a. in Ac 27*° V. p. 399) Sir W. M. Ramsay (Hastings' is uncertain. 69 refers to the case mentioned by Juvenal (Sat I2 ) where a

What

DB

ship made its way into harbour veto prora sua, which the scholiast explains artemone solo. According to See also this, the dpTcpuiv would be a sail set on the how. Breusing Die Nautik tier Allen, p. 79 f. (cited by Preuschen,

disabled

ad Ac 27"

dpn of strictly present

BGU

II.

937

594

s

time (as Gal

a.u.

(e.

70-S0)

€p-yo\]apr|
6€picrpb[v

b 6it (iii/A.D.)

(=111.

p.

8f

i

-

Xjt'-ywv

Th

1

,

oti.

3", etc.)

peTa

i-bv

dpTi -yap dcrOeruiL. P Lond 213) 8iKa£opai x°-P LV tu»v tox)

d8eX
—

:

The word is very Lydia) was just "incorporated." common in magical formulas, e.g. P Lond 12I 373 (iii/A.D.) (in

(

= I.

p.

96) ev

[t]t]

apTc wpa

€v ttj ttj o-fjptpov Tipt'pa.

dpn

Glfl

cv Ta.\v tcl^v, id. wpa, and the incantation in the T^8r| tj8t|

m5 (iii/A.D. )(= Selections, p. 114) long Paris papyrus 574 Kal dTroo-rrjOi aTrb tov Si(va) dpTi ê\0€, Sa.tp.ov, dpn. tjSt), "depart from so and so at once, at once, now." .

.

.

For the combination of Mt

II 12

,

P Oxy

etc., cf.

VI.

936"

dpTi o-eiTovouSe Ta Pif3X(8ia dTrr|p[r]ô-Tat Scus dpn, "the petitions have not yet been got ready" According to Moeris p. 6S "Apn, oi p£v 'AttikoI (Kdd. ). (iii/A.D.)

TreirTiiv

dpTwv

)

(in

provision claimed lor the

Serapeum Twins), P Oxy VI. 936 (iii/A.D.) o-
ouk

'•

four pairs of loaves," P Gen I. 74 (probably iii/A.D.) In P Xt]ku0ov eXaiou Kal dp-rovs p€YaXo[v]s TeVo-apas 22t Oxy VI. 908 (A.D. 199) dpTOKorreiov "bakery" more v' €Kao-Tou u|iwv dpTOKorrdov «V dTrapno-Ofjvai. "ApTos is 25t

-

—

=

the

common and

we

are concerned with

"bread" during the period towards the end of it i|/copiov (a. v.)

only word for :

begins to acquire this meaning and takes

HZNT).

in

>l. cf.

c.

(ii/it.

16

aQTe/uwv.

For

(

u

dgzv'Q. For dprvu

Lk

14

32

place.

=

"season," and not "restore" in Mk 9 50 Col 4 6 Wackernagel (ThLZ 190S, col 36 n 1 ) ,

as in

,

its

,

Athen. III. 113. 13 dp-ros diraXds, dpi-vdpevos ydXaKTi Kal eXaiw Kal dXo-lv apKcrois. Dioscor. II. 76 dp-ru-rots

cites

bXC-yto

(dpTUTLKois

Tebt

condimento inservientibits.

dXo-C, salibns

?)

375"

II.

(A.D.

ti^s

140)

P

'Ap-rvpaTa 10 "spice^" are mentioned in an account P Amh II. 126 14 tc. 8vo (early ii/A.D.): cf. P Giss I. 47 (ii/A.D.) pdrta T|pTuuevr|S.

= J artaba) twv dpTvpaTiov (8pa\P"v) if. A subst. u 6 dpTupaTaTas occurs BGU IV. ioS7 (iii/A.D.): cf. id. I. 17 5 cf. also dpTupaTOTriiXT)! on a tombstone, 9 Preisigke 699 v0 'j v1 (i/A.D.), and dpTUTr|p in Michel iooi' (Epicleta's (

-

-

:

Will, Thera,

Kyi

I.

23

In a lexicon to Iliad

B.C. 200).

.:.

10

(ii/A.D.)

+ipTv«

is

xviii.,

glossed [KaTeo-KeiaJJe

P

for

:

supplement see Hunt's note.

'iyja

dgxdyyeloz. This

:

to irpb bXi-yov, ol 8e "EXXrjvts Kal eirl tov vvv See also Lobeck Phryn, p. 18 ff., Rutherford ATP,

Xe-youa-i.

4

16 ,

is found in the Greek Eible only in I Th passed into the magical papyri, e.g. P Lond

which

title,

Jude

e ,

non-literary Koivr|.

I2I 257 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 92) tw Kvpiu> pov tu> ap\a.yyi\ut Mix a î and the Paris papyrus S74 1200 (iii/A.D. ) 6 KTuras In addition 10 other references to Beovs Kal dpyâYYeXovs.

dgziysvvrjrog.

1 4S n

and Nageli,

where the word

p. 78,

is

cited as a

p.

70

ff.,

mark of the

—

2 Cf. the late imperial inscr. in Archiv v. p. 166 (no. 17 a metrical epitaph) SapairCtova ve'ov t« Kal dp-ri-yeVaov feovTa. 2 Lucian is sufficient wairant for See (1 Pet 2 ).

-£ete**s»a$jj.

also

Herwerden Lex.

s.v.

I.

the syncretic literature of the Imperial period Nageli (p. cites a gnostic inscription from Miletus CIG 2895 ) That the dpxdyyeXov cpuXda-o-tTai t| ttoXis MiXt]o-i«v.

word was coined "Apx(*)-- \o. v.

Grimm's cJqtioq.

might

=

For d. TtXcios, see A'aiM Praef 222 6* ctiov dpiOpbv In the difficult passage Herodas iv. 95, oy8ot|Kovt dpTiwv. " Nairn renders dpT(.r]S p.o£pr]s, "adequate share. The companion adjectives help to define the word p,

I4

in Vettius

,

al 8e

f-

note

upon

made

to

A(ppw8£TT|s

(sc.

The adverb KaBapoC, eiixpooi. 16 (iv/v A.D.) where a scribe

That

is

directed

is

aKoXovGtlv tw wKToo-TpaTfj-yw dpTtws Kara Trpdo-TaYpa tt)s [X]a[p]Tr[p6TT|Tos], and BGU III. 749* (Byz. ) diro o-f|S veoprivCas tov dp-ruus [? dpxopevov] p-nvbs.

4

I.

40 iij

-

this

word

retains in general the sense of original, old, is seen commonly in

=

Thus Ac

2 1 16

,

where Mnason

described as an dpxaios pa8T|Tr)S, "an original disciple," one who belongs to the "beginning of the Gospel" (Phil 1S

), is illustrated by Magn 215/', a contemporary inscription, where an dpxaios pio-rns inscribes an dpxaios xpi^pos the "ancient initiate" is opposed to the neophyte, the "ancient oracle" to one just uttered the citation is :

—

ClQTOg

" xaSapds = pure or "white bread," e.g. P Tebt II. 468 ol'vou Ke(pdpiov) d, dpTcuv P Oxy IV. 736-" (a Ka(8ap
reference

on Early

archangelic

as distinguished from TraXaibs vernacular sources as in the NT.

found

in

the

dgxaloi.

Valens,

poipai) LXapat. tiirexvoi,

Heptad

the Hibbert Lectures (1912)

Zoroaslrianisru, p. 24 1.

is

8iavyeT.s, apTiot,

is

tie

)

in

it

:

'

15

P Lips

Judaism to express a Jewish idea is of need only be mentioned that the prefix could be attached to any word at will. On

course obvious

found with

lengthy private account, c. A.D. i) dpTOu KaSapou irat8(wv) " r|ptu>p
made by Thieme, KaBd Kal

p.

26.

So

BGU

III. 992»- 6 (B.C.

160)

dpxaioi Kvpioi eK[«K]rnvTo, "the original owners." It is from the meaning "original" that rb dpxatov becomes a term for "capital," as in Epicteta, Michel ot

iooi""- 8 (Thera,

c.

B.C. 200), or "principal," as Syll 5

1

7

le t-

81

aPXV For the more general (ii/B.c, Amorgos), opposed to tokos. sense of "ancient," recurrent in Mt 5", etc., we may corns compare the horoscope P Oxy II. 235 (a.d. 20-50) where a date is given Kar[d Se tous] dp\aiovs xpovoos, i.e. "old

P Fay

style": see also

3462 (a.d. 154-5), and P Grenf

(ii/A.D.), (

139' (late ii/A.D.), Preisigkt 1011

= Selections, p.

The

10S).

reference

II.

67

10

(a.d. 237)

to the old

is

Egyptian

system of reckoning 365 days to the year without a leapyear, which continued to be used in many non-official

documents even

The

the

after

introduction of

the

Augustan

=

up X i929"

Syll

139) tuv Sid irpoydvwv aTrb t. d. y«7«oSo-av Se Kal dirb t. d. Traviuv usually IV. 1141" [c. B.C. 14) Sid t£ dir' dpxrjs

(?B.C.

ib.

v-T]u.{i>wv,

a

:

BGU

anarthrous, as

itiii(?)ovk evecjidvicras

-

"oiiginal conditions" pass away before the riat that Katvd n-oiei -n-dvTa (Rev 21 6 ). The standard of " antiquity " may

540

-

:

be

illustrated

by Syll 355

11

3), where dpxaioTaTou We consultum of B.C. So.

(c A.D.

8d(-y)p.a[Tos refers to a scnatus

towns

find

(A.D. 246)

to the adj.

partial

(=

,

P Lond 1157

cf.

:

verso

2

III. p. IIO) 'EppovTrdXecus tt|S (le-yoA dpxal'as

The standing title of Xap-rrpas Kal creu.voTdTns. III. 924 1 — iii/A.D.), d. Kal BedcfnXos, Heracleopolis (as " reminds us of " ancient and religious foundations at Oxford Kal

BGU

Reference

or Cambridge to-day. for

payment

dpxatwv

Archiv

ii.

155

p.

B.C. 200)

(c.

we

see

it.

dpxaCas.

find to dvrjXa)|j.a els

to a

evidently 161 f.,

), i.

p.

P Teht

to a land survey,

(ii/A.D.) [oAJXtis TroTau-odôlpriTou) bis *

i/B.C.

(c.

"Old Guard"),

and

;

Oslr 323

iirn-e'wv,

a cavalry regiment (the

made

also be

may

610 In P Par 60 I I.

*AAe£dv£peiav d— b

tuv TrXr|pwpdTwv [dp]x a ^ u,v °n the grammar cf. Proleg. 1 The distinction between d. and iraXaids is p. 84 n naturally worn thin on occasion, asin BGU III. 781 (i/A.D.), :

.

an inventory including sundry "old" crockery, as irtvaKia lv 4 L1 dXXa , pwXrjTdpia dpx,aia dp\ata coTapia exovTa 'A. of relative antiquity is well illustrated by Kaibel 241a 8 Note further the com(p. 521) dpxo-tuv Kt|8opivT| \(\iav. parative in a British Museum papyrus, cited in Archiv vi. p. The adj. 103 (a.d. I03\ dirb twv dpx^toTcpwv xp° vu) v ). .

survives in

MGr.

Jn S

25

to

be freely paralleled.

XaXu

tt}v dpxrjv 8tl Kal

quote P to 0ai

16

III.

dpxt[V -yevdu-evov

(c.

;

great difficulty of makes it desirable to

A.D. 130) ov SvvaTai -yap kckXc-

Oxy u-nS'

472

iijitv

apxetv and ctpxeo-Bai

The

p.rj

SvvaTov

S'

elvai,

"

for

it is

impossible for that to have been stolen which neither ever existed at all nor could exist" (Edd.); but the absence of

we cannot quote other examples usage, makes the quotation of little

the article, and the fact that

of this once familiar

weight for confirming the RV mg. here ("How is it that I even speak to you at all?"), though it is probably right. " " For t?|v d. (without negative) we may quote originally

=

Syll 256

t^)v

s3 (c.

dpx^|(v)

B.C. |iev

200,

Magnesia) twv dXXuv d[y]iivuv

eV dp^Jvpuu

Te]8e'vrv

wreaths for prizes. So without article For apxij, as in Jn I 1 iii/B.C. ) ex suppl.

,

— later

ii.

they had

757).

we may

(Thera, quote the

ttjs

inscr.

Some

apxrjs

Tart

prepositional phrases

P Tor I.

I.

i

may be

x •

(B.C.

116)

(=

P Tor

15

II. 2

(B.C. 131)

-

tis

Tdv 1

"

.

.

ii.

Tj

TfdXis [d]7roKaTao-Ta9el els tt)v e£

292* (B.C. 179, Olympia,

e£ ttpx°-S e[oOcrav] iA[£av

(B.C. 175-I) irdXiv] Te e£

"the statement

^TTjOe'vra,

P

apxij occurs ev dpxfji

23

)

Petr

II.

Troir|crei

Td

162)

(A.D.

(p.

ii.

"do

e£ d.

"

(Ed.).

originally required

37 2i verso*

in dialect)

diroK]aTao-Tdo-avTa,

dpx^s dpas

P Oxy VII. 1032 40

over again,"

iIIl-Ij

.

eiSaqioviav,

:

it

em'Ev

[120]) eTrio-Ke\|/du-evos

a Set yeve'crflai. e'p-ya (c. B.C. 245). For dpxV Xapeiv add to Wetstein's exx. Diog. Laert. Prooem. iii. 4. be illustrated by rdv ireXd'ywv tt)v 1021 10 a document

may

'Apxr|, "beginning, foundation," 35 YViinsch 4 bpKiû ere tov Bebv

AF

.

.

.

P Oxy VII. dpxTiv eruvpepXripivov. notifying the accession of Nero, calls the new Emperor "good genius of the world," and [ap]xf| irdvruv dyaOiov, ,

"source of

good things" (Ed.); but unfortunately the is followed by an erasure) is noted as exFor the meaning "office, authority," cf. tremely doubtful. all

reading (which Preisigie 176

13

(A.D.

Kal

8 eiri.

sense

"

P Hal

.

=

I

,

with dpxr|

(vid. s.v.) parallel

Jude

l6l-Soi &p£avTos Tas auras apxds, s notes a use of toitos p. 267 n

Deissmann BS,

etc., etc.

228

(iii/B.C.)

aapTupevru

SiKacrrnpiuiL shows us 1 magistrate," as in Tit 3

t[ui]

"

and compares

in this sense,

.

[T-ij]i dpxrji apxr| in a concrete In MGr it means

e[ir]l

beginning."

To determine between "founder" and "leader" in Heb2 10 Ac 3 15 5 31 is a complex question which would carry ,

,

,

us beyond the limits of a lexical note. But our few citations go to emphasize the closeness of correspondence with auctor, which it evidently translates in a Proconsul's edict, Syll 316 3 ~ 17 tov ye-yo(ii/B.C.) eye-ydvei dpxrpybs ttjs bXrjs cnJYX u0 ews voTa dpxTybv [t]uv TrpaxSe'vTwv. So P Oxy I. 41 56 (iii/iv A.D.), where a crowd shouts repeatedly in honour of the prytanis, apxiyye Toiv d7a8uv, "source of our blessings," The phrase is found five centuries earlier auctor bonorum. >

in the Rosetta stone, OGIS 90*' . . anniversaries which are iroXXiov d-vaBuv dpxTyol (ir)do-u In OGIS 212 13 Apollo is d. tov [ye'vous] of êleucus Nicator (B.C. 306-2S0) whose .

mother was said to have dreamed that she conceived by 26 Apollo so in 219 of his son Antiochus I. (Soter). P Oxy X. 1241'"- 35 (ii/A.D., lit.) d. c|>dvov "the first shedder." The other meaning "leader" is seen in Kaiiel 585 (Gaul) tepeW :

dpxTyoO, of a high

priest of Mithras.

So

still

in

MGr.

921'

of Q. Pompeius A.f. from Eleusis, dated by Dittenberger not later than Augustus, dedicated to Aicov, dpx'rjv ueo-drnTa TeXos ovk i\i»v, peTaPoXfjs dpeVoxos (Syll

remarkable

°-PX'l s

I2 2 ,

The double meaning, answering severally, can

— so

'E£ apx^s is more frequent thus P Gen I. 7 8 (i/A.D.) Kara Tb e£ apx*!? ôs, BGU IV. IIlS 21 (B.C. 22) tovs e£ a. $8[i.o-u.ous, P Thead I 8 (a.d. 306) KaTa tt)v e(j a. Kal u-e'xpei. vvv crvvTJBeiav, Syll 246 s (B.C.

220-16) 8irws &v

neuter

;

o-Tois iroXeaiois [ePorjBJei..

"original condition" may be seen in OGIS 672 6ff (a.d. So) where a river is dredged, etc., Kal em to dpxalov dTreKaTecrTd0T| similarly in 2 Cor 5 17 the calendar.

TaiTa

KaToiKiav [eJxovTes e[v t]ois Meuvo[v]eioi.s tn [d]ir' ° "plxfe ancl sy'-! 3 2S2 ( B c 8 4) <"' apxHs t« TJois «x8it[tj]v

illustrated.

'Airb

Chrest. II., p. 39),

don-.

A

specimen

illustrate

list

of

new words formed with

what was said above

(s.r.

this prefix will

dpxay7eXos) of the

readiness with which any writer might coin a this

class.

'ApxiKuvriyds

Ostr 1530, 1545,

Oslr 1538, Preisigie 599", dpxiSiKao-T^s

compound

of

dpxuTr|pe'TT|s

P Tebt

II.

II

286 14

82

apxiepariKo?

etc., dpxiirpo4>r|TT|S P Gen I. 7 (i/A.D.), P Tebt (a.d. 210-1), Preisigke 326 (Alexandria, ii/B.c. or 5

313

1

782 (Thrace) tov pw[p.]bv ttj o-uva-yuj [y] fj Tiiv tonsorum," Ed.) [ir]epl dpxio"vva•y[toy]ov r. TovXiov [OJudXcvTa 8w[p]ov d"TroKaTeo-TT|[o-a]v C. Julius Valens is the Master of the Barbers' Company.

Roman), P Ryl

no

II.

1

(A.D.

259), etc.

:

(apxnrpocrra-nis :

For Jewish See further Ziebarth Vereinswesen, p. 55 ff. exx. see the Alexandrian inscr. of the time of Augustus in Archiv ii. p. 430, no. 5* and C. and B., no. 559 (ii. 8id pLou dpx>-[o~vv]dYwyos, with Ramsay's remarks, p. 649), 6 showing that Julia Severa (a.d. 60-S0), who figures in this Akmonian inscr., was a Jewess with the honorary title of

,

(

1113 (a.D. 147-S), dpxio-wp.aTovXa£ //>. 1164 (ii/B.c), dpx'aTpos CaUler 129, dpxi"y«'p»v Preisigke 2100 (i/B.c), We have made no effort apxi-irpiiTavis »i. 2264 (i/B.c). to enlarge the list, or to find additional instances of those Five of the quoted, which are enough to prove our case. twelve are not in LS.

"ruler of the synagogue": cf. also Ramsay CKE, and Lake, Earlier Epistles of S. Paul, p. 104 n 1

a.Q%lTEX.T(OV.

The word occurs several times in the correspondence = Wit(middle iii/B.c. ) of Cleon the architect in P Petr II. ( 2 1 2 In 42 (cif we kowski, nos. 1-10), e.g. 4 (i) 15 (2) read that one Theodorus, who had previously worked under Cleon (QedSupov tov iirapxtTeKTOva), was appointed Cleon's For the use of the corresponding verb in the successor.

Kal o-vvyefvijKots dpx«verb For the pariKoIs dvoi.s K£Ko (1 Mace 14") see (time of Augustus)

lis

LXX

BGU

215),

p. 6S,

.

aQ%1EQa.XlY.6c,.

P Amh

("collegia

Kovp£uj[v]

whence) &[p]x™'p[°]a-TaTovvTos Preisigke 626 (Ptol.) cf. zA 639 (B.C. 25) (ru[va]'yo YoO Trpoo-TaTr|o-as pagan), apxi8vpi»p6s it. 327, dpxipouX.6UTris ib. 1106 (Ptol.), dpx'-HLT]X a,"- K<' s &•

OGIS 470 21

I.

Cagtiat

(Hadrian), II.

upôfiai

82 s

II.

(iii/iv

-

.

,

a.d.) AiSapoO dpx«paT«uo-avTos

—

(Roman Magnesia) 'Apa"i.voiTu>v TrdX«ws, OGIS 4S5 dpx«paTeicravTa Kal Ypap.u.aTevo-avTa TT S rrdXews, etc. 4

Ttjs

1

of ii/B.C.) tois CTrio-TaTais twv itp[w]v

OGIS 39 (iii/B.C.) dpxiT€KTOVT|0-[avTa] tt\v This example shows that TptaKOVTT|pri Kal t'iK[oa-f|pTi], al. " In P Tebt II. 2S6™ the word is wider than our "architect.

Kal dpxupe2
(A.D. 121-3S) the editors translate c[k] ttjs Tciv dpTEKTovwi/ "as the result of the declaration (/. dpxi-T.) Trp[o]o-cj>uivr|o-eius,

aQyiEQSVQ. P Leid G* (end

" with reference to a dispute regarding of the chief engineers is of course shown to be right by the The a house.

dmSovvTa peTa
Tti dpxupi Tre'uTriv is indeterminate. But in ib. 294 s according to Wilcken and the editors, the same official, known as dpx«p«is 'AXe£av8pe£as Kal Al-yv-

RV

,

context in

tttov irdo-T)S, is addressed as idiologus, "administrator of the " Private accounts (Edd. ). Preisigke 305* has vtoO TpT|o-euis Michel 1231 (early apxêpe'^s (A.D. 210), in a dedication.

'Apx^psis

i/B.c.)

Olba

in

Nicator

|»'[Y~|as

rededicates to Zeis "OXpios (of

buildings once constructed by Seleucus are reminded of the phrase in Heb 4 14

Cilicia) :

we

s

cf.

inscriptions,

.

p.^vic-Tos were the regular terms 'Apxi-eptiJS in the East for translating the title pontifcx maxinuts, borne by the Emperors: see LAE, p. 369 f. where Deissmann refers to the evidence from the inscriptions collected by A word common in classical and later Magie, p. 64. literature, though only once in the Gk OT, apart from But we Apocr. (esp. Mace), needs no further illustration. s may note the form with -y in P Hib I. 62 (B.C. 245) tw a PX l Y 6 P €t ' v Q" AT " see tne editors' note), and the unelided

and apx^ptiis

Cor

1

3

10 .

worth while to remember that

It is

t«ktuv in its turn is wider than "carpenter." Other occurrences of dpXTtKTiov will be found in Syll lso of a (ii/K.C. ), a long inscription about the building 540 under him 545 s ", temple, where the d. has a vTrapxvreKTiov '

;

217

etc

-

(all ii/B.c); 653'° (the Mysteries inscrip552", 58s s in dialect) tion from Andania, dated B.C. 91 248 (Delphi, toO I. 925 6 vaov, Cagnat dialect) apx^TeKTcov iii/B.c. of a well, etc. (iii/A.D. ) of the designer of a tower, 926 '

—

;

—

,

(

dpx"«p«vs

in

P

Petr III. 53

(pf

agxojiiai.

For

XT

Roman (/•

-p-iiv)

which runs

period,

kfiCutrw €twv

"

.

.

:

.

Lived Plenis, the younger, chief shepherd. years/' Cf. P Lips I. 97".* (a.d. 338) where a list of Troipivts if, .

headed by Kdp.T|Ti

.

tir'

Xi.pbs

crxoivio-aos its

measurements are 6

.

.

13

.

.

dpfjap-evoi.

157' (A.D.

ib.

135)

™ v apx"r«va]'yv suffices to show that a uses the term. Thayer's inscriptional and literary quotations had already corrected the implication of Grimm's note. Preisigke 623 (B.C. 80-69)

:

pcus

>

fjs

Ttjs

to-rlv

d]pxopevov votou t[i]s P[o]ppd," beginning from south to north

o-Kevo0T]KTiv oiKoSopfjo-ai.

P Tebt

II.

526

.

.

dpijdptvov

(ii/.A.D.) dTrriX(iuTov) [

.

]

in Moulton, Einleitung p. 2S7). IlptcrKos (dpoupai) P (cited In reply to a suggestion from one of us that the frequent abbreviation of this participle might have occasioned some

of the grammatical confusion found in

Dr A.

1S2, 240),

was "commonly

NT

passages {Proleg.

Hunt wrote

(Sept. 1909) that dpxb>«vos abbreviated apt in land-survey lists, from

S.

... So it was Lk

a stereotyped at

rate

it

24*' any phrase which might have influenced is an ingenious suggestion." The ordinary use of dp\ouai "begin" hardly needs s In P Giss I. 15 (ii/A.D.) tt,s dXXns dpxdp.«8a illustrating. :

aQXiovvdytoyog.

d-rro

dpxop(«vaO dirb Poppa IIavKpdTT|S (dpoupai)

€Xop-( eva

uv

(i/A.D.) \ifibs [8e]

aTrr|\iui]TTiv

Ptolemaic times downwards

dpxiTroi(i€vi.

156

(see

position

quasi-adverbial II.

[

,^'//537 (iv B.C. ) dub toO TrpoTruXatoij.

air. p. 97 ff. ) has shown that this 4 dp. (1 Pet 5 ) can no longer be regarded as a Christian invention : it is found on the mummy label of an Egyptian

peasant {Preisigke 3507), of the riXfjvis v*wTcpos apxi-TroCpevos

P Ryl

cf.

XtpiKTJs -ywvCas toO TripYo[u.

etc.

aQXinoi /.ir]v. Deissmann {LAP,

a

in

participle

K6K\T]pu>v[Tai

"

(iii/B.c).

the

P,o/eg.* p. 240)

we

see

p.e8[a]

c.

it

tov

sense, by

gen.

'ifyav.

its

:

P Tebt II. 417* (iii/A.D.) TrXr|v dp£dThe familiar NT use in a quasi-auxiliary

so

significant absence

from Paul and presence

in

83 &cre(3ea>

appeal' abundance

such

OT

books where

those

in

is

language

XuxWois, 8i)pidnao-iv, [£])iijpvai., apwpaouv all governed by XP&o-8ai xP ! 90 -)- So OGIS 3S3 143 (i/B.C.) sin.8uo-«i.s dptouaTtov Iv pcopois tovtols iroitio-8w. P Oxy IX. "

imitated or Aramaic originals translated, seems to belong to the alien elements in Greek: see Proleg. p. 14 f. It

NT

it, as Mark seems no more force than the Middle English gan we may refer to a note by Archdeacon Allen in a forthcoming work on the Gospel of Mark. The act. ap\
does not however follow that Luke used to do, with

:

7

3 ! 9 (ii/B.c.) ots [dv 6 8rjpos o MnBvpvatmv] Apxth perhaps under Latin influence (cf. impero c. dat.): the " dolo malo" is recurrent SdXun irovr|pwi. suggestive in this "hold office" may be For common use the regard. very

SyH

=

P

cited

III.

Oxy

471

145

(H/a.d.) ap£as 4k«i] dpxiSiKaoraiv ap[\^ v * TT o£]Ka.

Kal tt|V t[wv

Si

1

(

.

.

1

I2II 10 (ii/A.D.) irdv

dpupa x w P^S Xipdvou, "every

except frankincense," in a

BGU

1

W

The

uses of o. are fully classified by Dittenberger OGIS, where he cites instances of its

official

the index to his

summits vtagistratus, (2) praefectus in urbem out regionem subditam missus, (3) magistratus proTo vincialis Romatwrum, and (4) magistratus qitilibet. " ruler of a these for the NT we have to add synagogue," which is illustrated, according to de Rossi, in an Italian to (1)

application

inscr. of the reign of

—

Claudius, Capiat

I.

3SS

(= IGSI

949)

s1

KXavSios

lb. 1024 (i/n.C. ?) dpx">v 2£r)o-ev 'Itt\ Xe. the inscr. from Berenice in Cyrenaica cited above under Icuo-f|s

— £8o£t

&pxou(ri Kal tu> iroXiTcvpaTi twv ev BepeviKT] TovSauov : a list of these Jewish dpx°VT€S is given at the beginning of the inscr., which is dated at the o-K-nvo d(3apr]s

Tots

6' (See Schtirer as cited below.) So in P Lond II77 1 in accounts for the water-works (a.d. 113) (=111. p. S3),. of the p-nTpdiroXis (? Hermopolis) ApxdvTwv T[ou]Scuiov

Tnyyia.

—

" The rulers of the proseucha of Theban Jews 12S drachmae a month" (see further For Jewish fipxovTcs generally see Schtirer's s. v. Trpo
1

(

= BJP

II.

•

ii.

p.

243

In P

ff.).

Lond 117S 60

194)

(a.d.

"

presidents" p. 217) the designation is applied to the " The of an athletic club known as Worshipful Gymnastic " Society of Nomads \r\ Upd fjuoriKri TrepLiroXto-TLK^

(=111.

.

o-iivooos).

Miscellaneous references are

P Oxy

III.

.

.

2

473 592

(a.d. 13S-60) of the magistrates of Oxyrhynchus, ih. (A.D. 122-3) of Sarapion "vcvope'vw irpvTaviKui &pxovt(i) tepet

Kal dpxtSiKatrrfl, (ii/iii

BGU

II.

26

362^

(A.D. 214-5), «*• 3SS"(iii/iv A.D.) tois Ka8' €Kao-TT|V ttoXlv 11S 30 (B.C. 78) (=IGS/ 951) iav re

P Fay 20 22

A.D.),

dpXouo-iv, Cagnat I. €v Tats iraTpio-iv KaTa tovs lSlous vdpous pouXwvTai KpLvto*8ai

In

rj

tirl

P Oxy

twv

TjpeTe'puv

III.

592 we

dpxdvTtov crrl 'iTaXtKwv Kprrwv. have a irpuTaviKos apx^v, which

Wilcken [Arc/iiv iv. p. iiSf.) regards as equivalent to Note also P Giss I. 19 1 ' (ii/A.D.), where Aline irpuTavis.

commends

to her

husband, a

the example of

6 e]v8d8c (rrpaTT]-yds, who Tots apxov[o-i 4mTi]6r|o-i to pdpos 01 these dpxovTts were accordingly subordinates.

MGr

t|

dpxovrid

=

the local aristocracy.

Kal dpopa(/. pvp
Kvploiv

see

Kaurdpwv, where Rostowzew supplies wvfjs after d. : ii. p. 443, and for the dpwuaTtKrj tax, ib. iii. iv. p. 313 ff. The verb occurs Priene 112" (after

Archiv 192,

dad?,evro;. For the metaph. use

<=Xaiov.

Heb

I2 88 )

cf.

Kal dueTaStTov ttjv (Andros, hymn to

Magn

Ii6 2e '-

ircpl

tovtuv

Isis,

iv/A.D.

)

trrdXav da-dXci/Tov, ib. S55 ( I.ocris, Macedonian age) tov dtrdXevTov VLKav dpvvptvos. P Lips I. 34 18 (c. A.D. 375) 8id touto Se'opai Trjs oupaviou upaiv tvxis €7rLV€0o-aL [pjc'Pata Kal dtrdXeuTa [pc]vetv Ta -rrcpl TaiJTr|s ttjs O-iroBeVews Trc-Trpa:l

7pt'va i^ dvTiKa8eo-TwTwv [v]iropvT)[pd]Tu[v],

and similarly

20 .

Add the late Byzantine papyrus P Lond 4S3 81 (A.D. 616) (= II. p. 32S) aTpun-a Kal do-dXtm-a Kal aTrapd61 para, and the eighth century P Lond 77 (= I. p. 235) and

ib.

35

f-

P Par 21 in

bis

2S

where

d. is coupled with

It

appals.

survives

MGr.

doefteia. In P Eleph 23 18f (B.C. 223-2) -

we

find the characteristic 30

phrase ^voxoy elvat 1-^1 dcrtpeiat to« opKou

: cf. Syll 560 Tai do-eptiai (of the last of violating certain taboos concerning a temple them p.r|S£ iiiroSripaTa eVcpeptTw prjSJ taiov pr|6c'v), and of a

(Rhodian

much

dialect,

later date

In Syll 190 10

iii/B.C.)

f)

Svoxos

fo~r
—

OGIS 262 16

we have

(iii/A.D.) ivoyôv tivai do-ePaa. d. with a genitive, cio-]ini8T)o-avTas

[Kal] dcrcpciai tov Upou King Lysi306— 2S1) is decreeing penalties against men who tried to burn a temple. In the" Apologia pro vita sua" of Antiochus I, OGIS 383 116 (middle of i/B.C.) it is stated that x a Acn-f| ve'ptcris PacriXiKwv Saipdvuv Tip-wpds 6poCws dpeXias T€ Kal iippcus do-e'Petav Siwkci, and almost immediately afterwards there is a reference to the toilsome burdens dSiKiat.

vvKTwp

€ir'

machus

(B.C.

of impiety

—

Ttjs Si

:

dcrePuas diriirBoPapels dvd-yKai.

dasfieu).

OGIS

76s

10

(iii/B.C.)

to

8«iov

T|o-e'Po»Y,

accus., as in Aeschylus Eum. 270 : the struction occurs a few lines further down

with external

more regular con-

— €ts to

Poi)vTa[s].

So Syll 190 4

8etov do-[t]-

(see above) t]ovs do-cprio-avTas tts

A

al. iv/B.C. inscription in Boeotian dialect, Syll t€pc5-y, 120" ir]oTT(is do-€p£ovTas to lapd[v] may be added for the accus. construction, also a late inscription from Lyttus, Syll 2 SSg Tci dcr(pr|o-avTu tous Safpovas. The internal accus.

to

and therefore presumably not

WH).

pdKu>v[cr]i. XtuKais,

.

.

01 d. (as

Kaibel 102S 1

8iaTa£iv,

Jude

we find

.

d](cr)dX€VTo(v)

(ii/A.D.)

OLQlOfXa. In Syll 939 1 ' (an undated decree from Arcadia, containing regulations about the mysteries, in strongly dialectic form, late)

.

irapd a-ov tt|V pupoiruiXaiK^v tikt|v

:

&PX<>vt«s or

-

-

B.C. 84) tjpujpaTtcrpe'vov

in

spice

of articles for a sacrifice,

list

I. 149 (ii/iii a.d.) (= Chrest. I. 93) t]s Tip.r|V [twv vi 16 dpjupdTuiv, in temple-accounts, and P Leid For the adj. see P Fay 93 5 ff (a lease of a perfumery business, A.D. 161) (= Chrest. I. 317) povXopai pio-0u>o-ao-8ai.

p.

|

-

.

appears in Syll SS7 16 ,

the only

NT

to irepl Tois Beois, as in occurrence of the verb (according to

do-«Prjo-(ei)

84

rfl uaotveu)

aaijirj^ apparently given is

found in PTorl.

n6)(=

(B.C.

Chrcst

II. p. 33) tt,v

KaTa
y€Y€VT)p€VT]v poi.

the

Hi - 8 I

121 604

magical P Lond

(iii/A.D.)

(=

I.

103).

p.

It

62 . occurs also in Syll 7S9 H-[l8]Jv (iv/B.C.) 8ir]us a[v] s3 26 (Rosetta stone, do-ep«s -yt'vTiTai., and twice in OGIS 90 .

'

.

who had

.

.

TOIIS

created

ev avTf|L do-tpas irdvTas 8i€8apcv sedition, involving the majesty of the 8eds on the throne, Several exx. of the adjective in as Dittenberger explains.

Josephus are put together by Schmidt

P Oxy

see

adverb,

II.

237™-

I3

los. p. 357.

(A.D.

186)

BGU

In

For the

dcrfPws

Kal

Selections, p. 76) a pair of

=

(

II.

P Lond

193 verso* (ii/A.D.) iv/B.C, Athens) weighing so much, followed

So Syll 5S6 72

245).

p.

"unstamped"

applied to a SaK-rupiTpi",

is

apparently some kind of a ring, in

(early

dpvvpiov o-ippfiKTov ao-npov, by xpvcnov dtrnpov, so much. The word became technical in commerce, so that Middle Persian borrowed it as asim

"silver"

Horn,

(P.

Grundriss

in

MGr do-TJpi,

So

p. 20).

3

Philol.

I.

ii.

of

Ac

in

is

Sornpos

2i 3 '

(cf.

undistinguished, obscure," as classical writers, as Euripides Ion 8, ovk

in

ao-T|pos 'EXXr,vuv irdXts

—

d. Iran.

with the same meaning.

The only NT instance Mace l 3 ), where it = "

sometimes s

=

(

and the same epithet

silver,

-n-apavdpus.

aaelyeia

these signs are not conspicuous (Wilcken

if

435 f.). 32 I. 22 (a.d. 114)

p.

silver bracelets are described as of d
.

B.C. 196) tois tirtorvva\6€io-LV els avTr)v do-cPe'o-iv

of those

Archivw.

(1. e.

Cf. Chrest. I. 14'"-

Athens).

I0

appeared in P Magd 24 according to the original reading, but has been corrected in the new edition. The adj. appears among a number of technical epithets of £wSia in Vettius 01 Valens p. 335 34 r) X'P ^ do-«X-yTJ t| XaTpsimKa Kal -ri An obscure and badly-spelt document of iv/v A.D., Xoi/rrd. BGU IV. 1024 v 17 seems to contain this noun in the form

ptv oi)K tipi SoiXos oi>8e povcri.Ki)s [uljds, dXXd 8iao-fjpou irdXcws ['A]Xe£av[Sp]t£[as] " no For the evidence that Tarsus was yvpvaa-iapxos. " mean city see Ramsay, Cities, p. 85 ff., and more recently

dXXd 'vavTia Kal toiitt)? iiro 0-0O yevopevov d9eXvla eX«vX6'x[o]vo-a to TTtirpa-yatva, which the editor understands as = dXX' evavTta Taiii-r| f| virb a-oii yevou.ivr\ But we mention this passage only dStX-yia i\iy\ova-a ktX. to note how early the popular etymology was current conIt is dubious at best, and the history necting it with Be'X-yu.

P Lond 948 2

—

'

-'-

-

—

dBsXvia

of the

,

word

is

really

unknown

;

but

Havers

cf.

in

Indogerm.

who, adopting the fore-

p. 194 Forschungen xxviii 191 " geschlagen," going etymology, understands do-eX-yrjs as " " He and then then "liebestoll, wolllistig. wahnsinnig," of For idea the Thumb. Prof. not convinced has sensuality associated with the word in late Greek, see Lightfoot on (

Gal

1

fT.

)

,

=

27

(p.

A.D.

c.

21 (iv/A.D.) cognate noun appears in P Oxy VI. 903 iroXXd do-tX-yfjpaTa Xe'-ywv els irpda-uirdv pou Kal 81a ttjs " using many terms of abuse to my face, and pivbs auTofOj,

through his nose

"

(Edd.).

The complainant

is

a Christian.

P Ryl

II.

153

P Oxy

I.

73

28f

-

(A.D. 94) a slave

p.aKp]oir[p]dcnuirov ao-npov, Selections, (a.d. 1 50-1) (

=

is

described as ptX£xp">T[a

and similarly p.

82)

the

notice of the birth of a son sign themselves

in

P Fay 28 13f

parents in giving

—

= 111.

p.

"without a

220),

).

45

(a.d. 13S-61) I have directed

YpdxJ/ai vir^p €po[v] ttjs i»TrOYpa
BGU

to
Eudaemon

tt*|V irepl

epi

s

A.D.) illustrates the practice of consulting the local oracle in times of difficulty or sickness tl uXv o-ui9r|o-opai) TaiJTr|S, t|S (? for uXv o-oBTJo-wpai ( T| do-Be'viav.

I.

229

—

poi (

(ii/iii

=

ttjs,

nr an extreme case of attraction) tv epol do-9ev£as, toOtoV P Lond 97 1 4 (iii/iv A.D. ) 4£t'viKov (=tovto poi eijt'vtvKov^.

= 111.

ttjs

p.

12S) dSuvaTos

P

vo-e[ws.

Flor

to-Tiv

Yap 5

I.

T|

Sid do-9eviav

yuv#|

13S-61)

(A.D.

51

The

an incomplete context.

do-9[eve£]as, in

o-]iopaTiKf)s

prepositional

13 may be further illustrated by P Oxy IV. phrase of Gal 4 10 726 (A.D. 135) ou Svvdpevos Si/ d[o-]9e'veiav TrXcua-ai. Add IV. I109 11 (B.C. 5) ttjs KaXXmixus tv do-flevtta.

BGU

and

lyt\y(ivT\\Uvr\v

This word occurs perpetually in the papyri to denote a " " not from his neighbours by the is distinguished convenient scars on eyebrow or arm or right shin which Thus in formal documents. identify so many individuals in

(

— q.v.

aaOevEia.

8iaTf9eto-T|S,

man who

236)

(a.d.

figurehead" (irapdo-npos

.

A

t-yjio

ZeitBohlig, Die Geisleskultur von Tarsos im mtgusteischen The adj. is applied to a ship in alter (Gottingen, 1913).

18

5

200)

where

the

OGIS

244

do-Bt'veiav

editor

notes

10

be understood and troublesome work. KaK0ira9ia

is

(iii/B.C.)

ttjv

Sid Tas otjv£X"S that there is no

to

ircpl

to

KaKo[ir]a9£as, tautology, as

in its later sense of laborious

aoOeveu) is

too

common

ally laconic

to

need many citations. There is a patheticbetween some household details and

'Ao-Oevii

BGU III. 827 concluding salutations in an undated letter, P Oxy IV. 725 40 (a.d. 183) is typical a boy apprenticed to a weaver is to have 20 holidays a year for festivals, with21

.

:

Tcrxvpjds (€Twv) pS dcrr|pos (frflv) k8 &
©aicrdpiov

BGU

an as yet uncircumcised boy is twice described as ao-npos, Deissmann (BS p. 153) conjectures that &. may have been the technical " term for " uncircumcised among the Greek Egyptians, but cites Krebs {Philologus liii. p. 586), who interprets it rather as = "free from bodily marks owing to the presence of " cf. 16 16 which circumcision was forborne Preisigke is made as to a priest's (A.D. 155-6), where formal enquiry sons, fl Tiva
From

the fact that in

I.

347

(ii/A.D.),

:

out loss of wages, edv Si irXeiovas tovptuv dp-yr|o-r [r\ dcr]9«vTio-T] " from idleness or ill-health or disobedirj dTaKTi]o-rj ktX, " With the use of the ence (Edd.), they must be made up. 16 verb in Mt io 8 may be compared Syil 503 where a certain man is extolled because, in addition to other benefactions,

tous do-fle]vovvTas «v TraptVxev laTJpbv tot 9epatr€iio-ovT[a 5 See also P Par 5'- (B.C. 1 14) dcr9tvciv Trav^vpei.].

Trj[i]

toIs oppacri (so also

P Leid

Twv do-9tvovvTwv Kal 844

I2

v.r\

M'-

6 ),

ii. 63"--

m

(B.C. 165)

KaTa

BGU

HI.

8vvape'vwv vTroup-yetv,

(A.D. 83) kottovs -yap po[i] Trape'x"

do-8evovvTti.

In

85

a
P Lond

144

i/A.D.)

(?

(

= 11.

p. 253) a servant

complains

had been without food (d
/

:

" us «l to describe the " sorry plight of the twins in the Serapeum owing to the withholding of dcrBeviis SiaKctpevas

>

s

their allowances of oil

III.

8«Ka

-rpis

13

In Proleg. p. 11 the very5

16 : -rj

pTJ-rrjp o-ov

P Tebt

Kop4i
iv/v A.D.)

(Christian,

(See under L8ov.

ptjves.

answered by «dv

94s

Lk

for its closeness to

quoted eiSoO,

and bread.

BGU

vernacular letter

K.

is

dcrBcvi, is

Ho-8e'vT]Ka

)

414 (ii/A.D.). 15 III. 903 (ii/A.D.)

The compound e|ao-8eve'u is found in BGU now amended, tovs irXeio-Tous €£ao-0evr|cravTcis dvaKecf. also P Tebt 1. 50^ (B.C. 112-1), where Xupr|Kc'vai ktX. :

" " was or " impoverished

between the meanings

ol»o-irep t£a
men

stantial

Add PSI

fell ill."

dvaKexwpuKt'vai

IOI 14 (ii/A.D.)

III.

:

guage of St. Luke, p. 276), it seems best to understand it so here, and to think of Paul's companions as abstaining from food owing to their physical and mental state, and not because no food was forthcoming. See further Knowling in ad I., and the note bv J. R. Madan in JTS vi.

EGT p.

116

ff.

aaxeco. viii -

903

15

was formerly read

(ii/A.D.)

last article.

The noun

is

s£ do-9tvT|p.aTos>

warranted by Aristotle

:

P Lond 402

Add OGIS 629 J5

skins."

own way.

III.

Cagnai 1J

II.

7S (A.D. (for -ou -oCs

d[o-]8evT]s

1S4) '),

d(pT)a-vxda-ai -ywT| [do-8e]vT]9

P Thead

20'- l6 (iv/A.D.)

financially.

Tas

141

Kal

pov

KaTa(ppovo]vvTes

(iii/A.D.)

irXeovcKTi

|i[ou]

ib.

15

(A.D. 350)

ywaiKos

For the adv. see

OGIS

751

5S

"weaker

8

(ii/B.c.)

The

I.

11

do-[8]e[vo]0s.

da-8eveo-re'pas Kt6pa[s],

Pe'vxes ep irXtioo-iv dirBevuis [
SwapfVr)

P Flor

a kt\. X'''lP ws.

av8pu>iros

ov>

e-n-el

definitely

its

The

8X1-

moral

derivative verb

by comparison with

adj. is curiously rare

<

(ii/A.D.)

(Palmyra,

da-Kols]

and noun.

For inscriptional light on the meaning of this term it will be enough to refer to the archaeologists see esp. Ramsay's :

sub voce in Hastings

DB.

doiTi'a.

We

can only add

to the literary record the late

P Ryl

I.

12

a hagiographical fragment of vi/A.D., containing a discourse by a saint condemned to death by starvation 81' 10*

(cf.

Sv t^|v

),

—

avnlav

KaTeKpt'8T)v.

See next

30 ,

—

and one

the supplements

come from

ev do-Kois] atyciois respectively the Latin. do-Kt Cf.

MGr

al-'o).

ao/uevcog. 1 "-

P Grenf

II. 14(a) (iii/B.C. d£pe'vus [dv
o-lws,

Magn 17"

1

ao-pevos xnrrjKoxja-ev ÂlevKi-rrTros.

daorfog

"crown with

virtue."

doxdCofiai. The papyri have shown conclusively that this common NT word was the regular term. tech. for conveying the greetings at the

dXXuv)

(ii/A.D.)

end of a

(=

(A.D. 41) (.'.

=

can illustrate the derived verb from the curious letter quoted under do-Bcvc'u, where the context points clearly to

(

not abstinence therefrom

—P

Lond

Examples are

letter.

BGU

IV. io/g 33 '-

Selections, p. 40) do-rrdôu AioScopov uftT'J

aXuv 18ff-

'ApTroxpa-rrifv], ib. II. 423 Selections, p. 91) do-rracrai Kam-rwvfa -n-oJXXd .

.

.

da-ird£ou

Kal to[vs1 dSeXcôvs

We

—

" unskilled in [ttXovjtov Kal ao-o
article.

aono;.

absence of food, and

ev]

:

:

art.

rov

tirl

occurs in P Ryl II. 62 12 (iii/A.D.), a translation of an unknown Latin literary work Svvapai x a P'°" a
Aaidoyj,;.

bibliography in his

ai-yeiois,

cf. KfaprjXov «lo-]Kopia-9svTos where the tax is defined on a load of pvpov,

ai-yeiois

«[v dXapao-j-rpots

(Zaconian

ev

Trajan's reign)

"

character of the adj. in Rom and 1 Cor may be illustrated by Epict. Diss. i. 8. 8, where the do-8ev«is are coupled with the d-n-aiSeu-roi.

u

above,

iu 46 -

I056

d[(r]Kois Suo-l

aadevi);.

1"

verso (is.c. 152 or 141) (=11. p. 11) do-K<5$ " leathern bag or bottle." The word is used in the " in P Fay 121* (<-. A.D. 100) general sense "hide" or "skin where a new and strong yoke-band is to b; selected (K -rciv 4v tt]l KeipwTuH twv dcrKuJv, "from those in the box of

=

Paul has developed the sense in his

PAmh

21

P Par 63 (ii/B.C.) e[i]o-e'Pei.av derKTjcravTa. Lewy (Fremdworter, p. 131) notes the use in the Hebrew Mishna and Aramaic Targum of pD5? 'asaq ="sich mit etwas beschaftigen, Mrihe geben, sich befieissigen."

of the village had emigrated because they could

do6ivr/{ia.

BGU

in view ot the undoubted use of do-iria in " medical phraseology to denote " loss of appetite from illness (as Hipp. Morb. 454 Tt|KCTau 6 ds other exx. in Hobart, Medical Lan-

the last three sub-

:

not stand the taxation.

but see the

on the whole,

10

II.

as

for e^no-SevuKws the editors hesitate

IMTTTU. iô/iai

[p-]ov

Kal 2eLpri vt ]âv Kal to[us] (ptXovs

As showing how much the absence of these was felt, we may quote P Giss I. 7S 7 (ii/A.D. rj

etc.

[p.]ov,

greetings

)

editor conjectures that the writer may-

'Hpai8[o]vs -ypdijiouo-a Twt -rraTpl «p.t ovk aa-rraCirai K[a]l 8td Ti ovk o£8a, and P Grenf I. 53 Bff (iv/a.d.) 'AXXoCs -rroXXd o-ol dir€LX{6L\, eirl -y^P -rroXXaKts -ypd»|/as Kal The use TrdvTas do-rrao-dpevos avTT^v pdvov ovk Tjo-rrda-ou.

have been in the desert, and that the nomarchs with whom he "did not even dine" were the officials who superintended

21 of the 1st pers. do-rrdjopai by Tertius in Rom 16 , the only ex. of this exact formula in the NT, may be paralleled from

the transport of goods from one village to another. The vernacular evidence therefore does not go far to decide the

P Oxy

I44

w

-

(i/A.D.

?)

(=

TT)
much

II. p. 253) vu>8ptvo-ap.€voi> pov Kal 8vo wore pe pc-rd rwv vopapx^v

The

discussed significance of the subst. in

Ac

27".

dcrft-

priSt

And,

piKpd

p-ov

-

Helene script

VII. 1067 25 (iii/A.D.) where to a letter from a certain to her brother, their father Alexander adds the post-

— Ka-yw

'AXe£av8pos 6

Tr[a]T-r]p

vpwv

da"rrd£op,ai

vpa$

86

aa-ivaafxo'i iroXXd.

(As there

is

no change of hand, both Helene and

her father would seem to have employed an amanuensis see When several persons are included in a the editor's note). :

&
:

friends

Literary parallels suffice for the Pauline use.

one.

15

greeting, the phrase kot' ovop-a often occurs (as in 3 Jn ) ' e. g. I. 276" (ii/iii A.D. a
BGU

533

)

Kal

6vop.(a),

III. "(ids do~rrd£eTai Trdvres, P Oxy do~rrda-ao-6e tov peiKpov Seprjvov Kal

'fipi.-y[e]viis

2;f -

A.D.)

(ii/iii

Add P Fay Koirpe'a Kal to[v]s T]p.(iv irdvTas Kar' 6'vop.a. 25 1 1S (A.D. 1 10) do-irdôu tovs iXoivT€S o"e irdvTts irpbs dXr|8iov (cf. 2 Jn 1 3 Jn 1 ) and the Christian Psenosiris letter ,

P Grenf II.

73*

where (late iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 117) the address we find irpb Tiiv SXwv iroXXd

ff'

immediately after
=

d.

I. 376'-

and

iv

dSeXepovs

3

to.

Ac 25",

one's respects to," as in

"pay

BGU

see

(A.D. 171) T|o-Trdo-aTO tov Xap/irpoTaTOV Tcy[ep.d]va,

248

la

(ii/A.D.

)

Beiiv Ss

povXoue'vwv irdv[T]
)

was ^ s of the

8t)vdpi.ov,

6 (Calymna, Rom.) edv Sk u-f| [irapaaeCvTi] [sc. the whose manumission is in question), diroSiio-ti. fKao-rns

Syll S69 slave

6 1 (Smyrna)— a decree regarding T|p.€pas do-o-dpi(a) 8, id. 87 a Trust which had reduced a ferry fare from two obols to

so as to undercut Other instances are needless.

do-o-dpia, or J denarius to J den.

competitors (Dittenberger).

dorarsco. In Isai 58' Aquila substitutes daraTovvTas for I,XX while in Gen 4 12 Symivachus translates "131 173

BS

p. 257), Sovêta
the do-o-dpuov

" shows that the but Dittenberger OG/S ii. p. 10S n. for 17 or even denarius be silver exchanged might imperial The word can be quoted from 22 provincial copper asses.

two

0(e)c2.

For

irdvTas

crol

irapd

daauQiov. The ordinary value of

do-Tc'Yovs,

"a

o-TpaTOTrcSov ktX.

and a vagabond" by dvdo-TaTos Kal aKOTaThere would seem therefore to be a certain degree " unsettlement " associated with the word; and accordof 1 ingly Field (Notes, p. 170) proposes to render 1 Cor 4'

aonaojuoc;.

vagabond

fugitive

oraTos.

"and Grimm

are vagabonds," or

Kal do-TaTovp.ev by

P Oxy tvx t

1

v

III.

W pty .

do-iraa-p.dv[.

87

(ii/A.D.) p-apTupovTau Kvpie t-tjv o-rjv dvau-evjiriov avriiv (corr. from T|u.wv) tov The noun is curiously rare the above is .

47I

:

apparently its only occurrence in P Oxy I.-X. , nor have we noticed any other instance of it in the ordinary papyrus collections.

Sandog. Hort's remark on Jas I 2' that "this is quite a late word, must be corrected in view apparently not extant before

NT"

of the fact that c.

(Eleusis,

B.C.

it

found already in IG II. v. 1054 c* where it is applied to stones iiywls 15 For its use in cf. also Symm. Job 15 is

—

300),

Xcvkovs do-iriXovs

:

.

viii n ff the magic papyri see P Leid (as amended by Dieterich) 4ir£8os (popoOvTi p.01 TrjvSe tt^v 8vvap.1v iv iravTl tottw iv iravTl xpovu> &irXr|KTov, dKaTairdvr|Tov, dcririXov

V

-

-

lx

2b

dirb iravTos klvSvvov TTipr|8T]vai, id. \V do-ircXXov (/. do-iriXov). (/. XevKov) dXe'KTopa, i

-

Si

8{i€

A

Xvkov

deacon's

P Grenf II. 113, commemorating headed— [Ilepl tt)]s irpeo-ptias Kal UeTeias

the

litany of viii/ix a.d.,

Virgin,

is

ttjs

do-rrtXov [Seo-rroiv^s] Tiiv diraVTiov.

.

OG/S go"

"asp"

the following line.

of the word

is

very obscure, but

€irl

TroXv doraTovvTes irtpl

He has the adj. p. 57 s tovs 7a(iovs, "very inconstant." "he will live an unsettled life do-TaTos Kal €ir£oPos &ia£,ti 10 and liable to panic." It occurs also in Epicurus 65 T-r^v Si Tvxnv do-TaTov bpdv (Linde Epic. p. 36, where literaryparallels are given).

dareiog.

As

P Hib

early as

I.

54

15ff

-

(c.

B.C.

245)

we

find this

iyj.ra hi Kal lu.aTio-p.bv us do-TeioTaTov, as fine clothes as possible" (Edd.): cf.

word developed "let him wear LXX Exod 2 2 Judith :

u 23

Its and differently Judg 3". was forgotten, and indeed do-ru fer itself had fallen out of common use (still in P Hal By the Stoics it seems to have been used in a (iii/B.C.)). The noun do-Tei.drns occurs in sense almost = oirovSaios,

,

"

connexion with the "city

1

17 Vettius Valens, p. l6l among Ta o-wu-aTiKa evr|u.eptju.aTa, the others being evpopia. eirapoSio-ia, pe'-yeBos, evpvSpia. ,

adj.

means "witty"

daxYjQ. 111 Syll 140

(late iv/B.c.

in

MGr.

the

it may have been formed {Fremdworter, p. 13) thinks that from the Heb UD>" under the influence of do-iris, "shield." which Thumb Boisacq records this guess with a query,

endorses.

OG/S

Priene has the combination do-vXel Kal do-rrovSti seven the times, in the common sense "without formal treaty"

—

list

of payments on account of

194

1'

(i/B.c.)

it

is

said of the Egyptian

Anion Ra

that wo-Trep XapTrpbs do-TT^p Kal Saipwv d-ya6[bs tois dirtXirCThe use made of the same figure in 5ovo-l]v iirtXaav/e.

the Apocalypse undoubtedly suggested the fourth century Ramsay (Luke, p. 366) discovered on a stone now built into the wall of an early Turkish Khan in

epitaph which

Lycaonia

aojiovdog.

a

at

•jrapSei-yuaTos

In

Lewy

temple

),

tov Delphi, has to[v |]uX[£]vov dorepos " "the pattern of the wooden star : see note.

:

The etymology

.

.

ttoXvkoltoi Si Kal

tTra
used of

(Rosetta stone— B.C. 196) do-iris or "serpent" with which the golden pao-iXeiai see of the King were adorned— als irpoo-Keio-eTai. do-iris in Dittenberger's note, and cf. twv do-mSoeiSiiv pao-iXeiiiv

In

lead a

profane warrant but a can add Vettius Valens,

:

The

the

"and

gives no

We passage in the Anthology. 116 30 the entrance of Mercury into a certain horoscope Kal cve-rripoXoi Kal pbvipoi Kal will produce irpaKTiKol

p.

aOTilq. is

life."

—

kIt€ Neo-rdpios irpto-pvTtpos tv8d8e iv eKXt|o-i«o-iv 8eov. do-Tt^p 8s «WXa|iTrev

87

a
—

'Acrnjp Trplv piv 2Xap.Tres £vi £uoicriv €uios, vuv h\ Oavuv Xap-Tms to-ir€pos tv 4>0ip.c'vois.

P Par

I

(Eudoxus

treaiise,

ii/u.c.

)

the

in

10 opening acrostic XP° V0S Sioikwv do-T€pwv yvwpio-paTa, P Leid \Y*'" n Twv | do-re'puv (magic), it. V X iii. :9 do-Tfjp

But we cannot quote it from papyri etc. on astrological or astronomical subjects and survives, however, in MGr do-T«pas.

dirb K£cj>a\t)s, outside those It

magic.

P Lond 46 150 so

it.

(on 2 Pet 2

Mayor

)

cites

Longinus

"unstable and

dv€pp.aTio-ra

2,

it.

unballasted

do-TT]piKTa Kal

(Roberts):

this

We do should be added to Grimm's Anthology citation. not trouble much about vernacular warrant for words in 2 Pet.

occurs six times in Vettius Valens, in the phrase

It

"unstable

d. Xo-yi.o-p.o5

in

judgement."

doTOoyog. Kaibel 146 6 the

(iii/iv A.

hymn

(Andros,

D.

among

is

epitaph

to

)

the

Isis,

do-Topvov |ioipa kC\(v 6av&Tov In ib. 102S 44 Elgin marbles. :

means "amorem non

iv/A D.), it

expertus." SropYTJ is found in Chrest. II. 361 tivoias Kal o-TopYf)s Jti tc Kal virnp60-£os.

(A.D. 360)

&OZQOV. In P Hib I. 27 41ff (a T[ai] Tais koto o-eXi'ii/r^v]

iraTpiSt Kal ttjs epfjs Kptcrtus,

tov

do-roxT|(ravT€S 1

Tim

1

and P Par 35 s6

£\ovtos

—a

close

(B.C. 163)

parallel

19 ) (For the gen. constr. cf. also Sir 7 II. the ill-spelt

8

BGU

we may quote

(ii/A.D.) «i.v 8£ do"roxT]
[alwjyiav

p.01.

Xo£irr|v

to

From a

.

.

date

later

KaXws

19

531"-

(/.

Xvirr|v)

where the meaning seems

to be "fail" or

MGr:

so the Klepht

This the verb retains in "forget." ballad in Abbott's Songs, p. 34.

Upovpap(iaTe[is]

(i/A.D.),

(=1.

(iv/A.D.)

Tas

Trpbs

B.C.

calendar, ol

TJpe'pais

8ocr«is

301-240) XP" V -

do-TpoXd[YOt] Kal oi

Kal

d[va]ToXds

T
:

60

ovBJv ira[paX]Xdo-o-ovT£s [i.] 8vvovti. tj t| " without alterations owing to the setting or dvaT[tX]XovTi, From the Adrumetum tablet rising of a star" {it.). cf.

'-,

(Wilnsch

AF.

no. 5 23 ), on

BS,

271

ft.,

pp.

which Deissmann has written

we may quote

6pKi£u>

tov

o-«

in

too-Tf)pa

kv

ovpavw Troifjo-avTa Sid ipiovrjs TrpocrTavpaTos. 1 compared Gen I *'-; since there we have

dorpa

Deissmann

do-T6pas, the substitution of dorpa suggests the suspicion that the simpler 2nd deck noun was beginning to be preferred in the vernacular. (Both, however, figure in MGr,

and

more

NT.) Add P Grenf. I. Kal o-uvepiio-a iroTvia vv£ 6 (A.D. 8-9) Kal to£s do-Tpois "Hpas p.01, P Oxy IV. 731 " Tpis, "three days at the time of the stars of Hera (Edd., who note that the "star of Hera" was Venus, but the is

dcrrfjp

—

I 6 (literary

ii/B.C.

),

often found in

dorpa

£Xa

36 is unexplained), Syll 6S6 (early ii/A.D.) pt'xpi wktos, is do-Tpa KaTaXaPeiv, 8ieKapT£p7io-e, of a com-

plural

petitor in the pancration, OG1S 5b (B.C. 239-S), to do-Tpov to TTjs "Io-ios, i. e. Sirius, the date of whose heliacal This last passage rising is defined in the succeeding lines. ot do-Tfjp.

we may quote P Oxy II. 219 (a) 21 extravagant terms a man bewails the loss of

NT in making dorpov a complete equivalent

It is

MGr

do-Tpo.

'

'

Aavyy.Qizog. This proper name is by no means peculiar to Rome ib 11 ), though as yet it has not been very widely attested: see, however CIL VI. 12565 (Rome), IX. 114 IX. (Brundisium), 224 (Uria), and perhaps IG HI. 1093 IP

(Rom

(Attica)

'Ajo-UYKptvos]

{HZN'f ad

Lietzmann derived

cf.

BGU

spondence, P crou

ttjv

iniirav.

cf.

:

20

II. 613 and one of the

Gen

Rouffiac,

For the

I.).

I.

dui'uTjTov

(ii/A.D.)

p.

adj.

90 {., following from which it is

«k ttjs do-vvKpiT(ov)

letters in the

Abinnaeus corre-

55'"- (iv/A.D.) eVireuo-a Trpoo-aYoptOcrt

KaXoKavaOiav ws dXrjOos dcrvVKpiTOV

P Oxy X. 1298 1

tu Sia-rrorrf Kal "to my incomparable

(iv/A.D., Christian)

the literary side

do-WKpiTu Kal irapap.v6ia

where

master, the consolation of his friends" (Edd.).

in

:

pp. 92,

"the astronomers and sacred scribes use the lunar days for the settings and risings of the stars " (Edd.)

eTriorpocpfjs,

Mt)v do-rox°s tt]V oppr|ve£a, tt)s YWCUK °S T ^ ô-yia, Forget not thy wife's advice, forget not her words.

From

iyi ei|U 6 dorpd-m-iov

p. 70)

do-rpo)[v],

agrees with the

NT

confined to the Pastorals, but quotable from Thus Syll 239 s (B.C. 214) el'ir«p ovv cvpyovei tovto, iii/B.C. T)(TTO\T|K6L(rav ol a-vvpouXevo-avTes vp.iv Kal tov o-upe'poiTos ttji

(=1.

and 122" 2

36

9

dozO%EW. In the

(iv/A.D.) (iii/A.D.)

3'

119).

Kal

dozijoixzog. 14

121'-

-

Other instances of do-Trip are P Petr III. 134 2 (an astronomical fragment relating to the 36 decans presiding over the ten days' periods),

uavvOeros

Tiiv
a pet fighting-cock, v|ruxouaxwv, 6 -yap d[X]eK-rap tjotoxtiks,

"

I

am

distraught, for my cock has failed me" (Edd.), and the philosophical P Fay 337 (ii/A.D.) 8ei

the

adverb in

Ttiiv

[dv]8p(iirwv dpx«iv

[tujv] irpd£€iov

ovk draKTios pevToi dXX'

«ij>«Trto-0ai,

do-Toxws[

.

.

€K€f[vov]s 8e tiQiis

tip.a[p]p.£[vu)s].

We I.

can only

III. 471 89 (ii/A.D.), rjv 8e

was not stupid."

cite the

It is

magical

P Lond

121'

85

(iii/A.D.)

MGr.

dazgdnzco. The MGr do-Tpd4>Tei, " it lightens," reinforces the literary The word was vernacular, though, as in the case of record. the noun,

,

e. g. p.

3S

15

davvezog.

P Oxy

p. 109).

tech.

tov Yap

.

dozQcim).

(=

davfxcpcovog. Vettius Valens has it often as a term. Kpovos p-^v oiiv Kal"HXtos do-up
we know

of no exx. except in the magic papyri,

A'aibel

225

s

ovk do-vvtTov,

"and he

(near

Ephesus) d|wtTiuv 8e pouXals dv8pwTru)v Toi8e 2-rvxov 0avaTo« it seems clear that "foolish" here does not primarily denote lack of brains but moral obliquity. :

davfOezogTo other citations

for the

in the derivative verb

meaning "faithless" appearing

may be added

three from Ptolemaic

88 d.(T)(i)ixcov

&
—P

2

Petr II. 9 (2) I. 61 (
P Tebt

241-39), «i
(B.C.

tov

tiripXr|8€'vT[os

11 '

1

(B.C.

(a)

ajvTtii

Add

16-5).

(a. n.

101

8lOp8u)0-[c]

TT]L

o-Te
ib.

I

64

quoted

14-5) Tiiv p[ijpx£u>v Sid to irXtjeos Keipe'vwv, " which can only mean that these records were closely " in order a and not meaning which packed together follows well from that of o-vvT£8r|pi, hut does not seem to

Archiv

in

vi.

p

1

.

.

.

do-vv8eTu>v

Ka[l]

«TraXXr|X[uv]

—

occur elsewhere.

16

,

In the inscriptions the word is «]vypdTrrovs do-(paX£as. very common united with do-uX£a, aTtXaa, etc., e.g. OGIS

Si 16

352

da-
(iii/B.c.)

60

In

(ii/B.c).

ib.

10

cf.

:

we

270

669 (i/A.D.) tovtov tov UpwTaTov Kaipbv

Tapi€va-ap.t'vi»>v els

11

(iii/B.c),

tov

find

i\t.\i

me"

commoner applied sense: cf. also 13 1033 (A.D. 392) 8id tovto cavTovs do-
(Edd.) has the

Oxy VII.

guard ourselves we present this petition" (Ed.), P Lips I. Io6 10ff (A.D. 98) tdv ovv o yt -yviio-Tr|S o-i>v tu> pcTox"* ~T °s) T "v •y€u)p-yw(v). do-ipaX^TiTai o-c Sid tov vpdppaTsos U -

Add P Ryl "

Th

II.

tt)v ttjs oikov-

,

30

ottus

ueTa

Trdo-ns

Syll

246

(sc. T|

Tiiv pajo-TT|puov TcXeTT|).

,

o-vvrtXeo-flet

do-
For the idea of "security"

outside cf. C. and B. 559* (ii. p. 650) against attack from e-iroino-av tttv tuv 8up£8iov do-
tovs 4>av€VTas aiTCovs 'i\w lv ao-ipaXe£a, "to keep the Personal in a safe place" (Edd.). persons found guilty " comes in Syll 192 68 (B.C. 290-S7) tt|v tov eauTov "safety

The word

o-iipaTos do-ipdXeiav.

is

77

MGr.

BGU

vi]

"

Hamb

P

by the "

pledge also

cf.

4

(A.D. 359) iv do-aXci irapd

ere

[avJTfii]

!l '' (ii/ A -D.) airo8ovo-a '-'-M' *"• 53° ra IpaTia v-yrj Kal iv do-ipaXti Troii)o-r|s. " clothes hack safe, and put them in a secure place

ai-roys Toy-roys ^X tv

-

ofiv avTiii diroXTHJujiT]

"get

my

433

(Edd.),

ib.

(i/B.C.)

ttjv]

s (ii/iii

auTun -ypappaTwv

Kal vX[aK^|v]

€irot[r]o-]aTo

IlS 8 (i/u.c)

Ib.

do-cpaX^.

246) dcraX
(B.C.

"set them (sc. bundles word was common.

of reeds)

in

a safe place."

*

tov irpo-yfYpap-pcvov

"to

secure (arrest) the aforesaid P.,"

2S3

(i/B.C.)

BGU

I.

:

,

11

I.

(ii/iii 246 A.D.) [ir]apao-aXio-p.aTa. (d)o-
MGr

Cf.

dax>]fioreco.

P Tebt

In

44

I.

17

(B.C. 114), a petition

the complaint

assault,

[uev t]ivos

is

i\oi&[6pT\
made pie]

that

concerning a violent the aggressor &as

Kal do-xtlp-o[v€i] iio*T€pov Se

€v €TriirT|8Tio-as J8iok«v irX-rryds TrXeCovs t)l [«]£x

foul

at

language

least is suggested.

pdpSmi, where an un-

(Is do-x-npdvei

augmented imperfect ? The present is rather oddly sandwiched between two aorists, unless we are to call in the help In the great Mysteries of parallels noted Proleg. p. 121.) inscription from Andania, Syll^653' (B.C. 91), the candidate has to swear p.T|T£ av[>]bs ut|8Jv ao~xr;p.ov p.r]8£ dSiKov KaTaXvtrci twv pvo-Tnp£wv |^t)T€ dXXui e-iriTpeanything irreverent or improper would be " " behave is the meaning dishonourably Perhaps

iroiTio-civ eirl

J/€iv

:

in this case

included. in

I

Cor

36

7

,

We

but the word seems to take the colour of its find it in antithesis with tvo-XT]poveiv in the

-

:'

8

ungrammatical f

-

(B.C.

letter

(a

165) irapd t^|V

begging irtpiovo-av

letter?), d-yioyriv

do-xTipiuvovvTa irpoo-S«io-8ai ttjs irap' €T€pwv «ir6iKovpe£as, " since I cannot meet the conditions of life creditably I need " in the next sentence, after a fresh external assistance :

start, bpp.iip.cv dirb

Ppax«£«iV pdXcis tverx-npovtiv.

dax>luoavn]. For III.

i.

a. in

ad

I.)

Rom

l

x

'=opus obscaennm, Lielzmann

dvaio-xvvTi'as III. 158,

(HZNT

refers to Philo Legg. Alleg. II. 66, p. 78 rfjs irapaSctvpaTa ai da^rjuocrvvai irdcrai :

p. 11S.

.

.

cf.

Vettius Valens p. 61 31 iv do-XT)poo-vvai9

Kal KaTaKp£o-eo-i, apparently "scandals and condemnations."

da%l]fUDV.

.

1

II.

were) consoli-

The

ao(paM£o/iiai. For the physical meaning of this very common verb, the be quoted P Ryl II. only meaning which occurs in NT, may 68 19 (B.C. 89) oirus dvax8«lo-a f| T. do-cpaXio-e-rji aj'xpi ." (Ed.), P tov ktX., " be brought up and secured until Tebt

it

Tiiv irapaSoSt'vTiov

Ta ppaP[cia. do-
P

(as

"(Roberts). 'Ao-<)>dXio-|j.a s 248 II. 601' (?) (both uj a.d.)

Priene 114 10

a.d.) iv dcnpaXel [flrw.

8t it£o-tiv

"compacted and

conjunctions

occurs

ib.

P Par 63 ix 909'-

aira TavTa do-iâXio-Ofiat ktX., by means of your minutes

III.

pompous but III.

(A.D. 192)

tois o-vvSô-p-ois,

dated

context.

aocfalrj*;.

BGU

40

certify these very facts

I will

829° (A.D. too) do-cj>[dXio-o]v Si t[j]v €[a^|]v 12 I. 29 (A.D. 29), where the editors take it as "enter a protest." Demetrius de Eloe. 193 says " " the best literary style is o-uvTjpTrijitvTi Kal otov T]a"aXio-ue-

the use of d. found in

by the papxrus The noun occurs innumerable times instances cited above. In P Tebt II. in the commercial sense, "a security." 10 is rendered "the (A.D. 199?) at uvoA Kal dercpdXeiai 407 For the phrase of Ac 5" cf. contracts and title-deeds." I

(Edd.).

8euv

As this illustrates do-ipdXeiav. 4 3 so is that of Lk i paralleled 5

a.kv-(\%

"

produce

407 (A.D. 199?) do-(paXi£dp€vos Ta pe'XX[o]vTa irpbs eX6eiv v7rdpxo]yTa, "securing the property coming to

virovpaT|V,

II. (A.D. 184) do-<)>dXi.av \[p]aTrrr|v 78 "written security," P Tebt II. 293" (,: a.d. 187) rds "the proofs subirapaT«8ao-as £mb avTo(v) [do-]a[X]e£as, mitted by him" (Edd.), P Flor I. 25" (ii/A.n.), KaT'

-y€VT|(paTa), "seize the

4

II.

lb.

(Ed.),

aocpaleia. P Amh

Ta

do-aX£o-ao-8ai

.

II. do-<|>aX£o-ao-8ai,

ib.

I.

53

s9

(B.C.

no)

Syll 653* (B.C. 91) p.T|8ev ao-xipov pT|8e dSiKov iroir|o-€iv. "late form" of the adj. (LS, who quote Polemo, a 18 writer of ii/A.D.) is found in P Ryl II. I44 (A.D. 38) irape-

A

Kal clo*XT|pa, "subjected me to much Xpr(o*aTd pot iroXXd shameful mishandling" (Edd.). The ordinary form occurs 11 in another petition of the same group, ib. 150 (A.D. 40-1) tKaKoXdyno-tv iroXXd Kal d[o-]xr|pova. So Vettius Valens p. 62'° di-vxeis

Kal do-xTjaovas.

X!>

aacoria

aTtfia^co

— boys «7f£iS#|

aocozia.

A

good instance of this expressive word occurs in P Par il35 above (B.c. 165) in the clause preceding that quoted 63 under do-\r|povew woircp Kal

o-v-

:

— dXXws It

pe'vns Si" do-[w]T£as.

n

tc

t^s

Sf|

"yivwa-Ktis. £ti £vTrpoo-8ev

oiKias.

iraTpiKfjs

dpSuv [djvaTtTpap-

P

occurs after ahi.uusin

A

Petr III. 21

found

somewhat weaker sense 225). P Fay 12 21 (r. B.C. 103), where it is used of men who had pawned a stolen garment irpos do-wTaav "incontinently." (6)

(B.C.

is

in

P Flor I. 99' (i/ii A.D.) which his parents set up (=Sckctiotts, p. 71), a public notice €o-irdvto-€ ra regarding a prodigal son who do-wTevdptvos 1 aiiToO Trdvxa, "by riotous living [cf. do-wTws, I.k 15 '] had For

the

corresponding verb see

and PSI 41 1 (iv/A.D.), squandered all his own property," where a wife lays a complaint against her husband for misuse of her property Kal da-wS[tv]wv Kal irpaTTwv [d pi) Tots -

e]v-,6veo-i irpe'in.

The word

survives in the written

MGr.

aocoro;.

. eiiTaKToCa-iv and obey the laws and the master appointed for them. In BGU IV. ito6 26 (b.c. 13) a wet-nurse is bound evTaKToupe'vnv avTr|v tocs Xo[iirois

KaTJd afjva

p.

Xdyvwv Kal KaTw<{>epwv evptTapdXwv irepl tq tcXu, ovk €i<8ava18 joins do-wTwv

aKpLTwv tTriy\i6yuv, tovvtwv ovSt irepl tovs Yapov-s ctoraOwv.

The

use of the

noscilur a sociis here, as so often, makes the astroIt valuable for the delineation of a word's meaning.

:

[Kal tov] iratSLOu

note the middle.

dzay.ro;. See the discussion of aTaKTe'w. For the adj. (and adv.) we may quote P Fay 337 1"' (ii/A.D.) Sel twv [dv]9pw-n-wv [twv] irpd£ewv €K«i[vov]s Se eiiBvs ecireo-8ai, oiiK dra dXX' €ip.a[p]jie'[vws the document is a fragment " " of a philosophical work concerning the gods In (Edd.). Vettius Valens p. 336'-^ &TaKTov <}>c.criv r\ pNXTLOva, the antiS.pX.'1-v

ktws

pc'vToi

:

markedly bad meaning

thesis suggests a

The same

for a.

13 iroXXd Kal twv implication underlies the subst. in p. 1 16 aTaKTuuaTwv Kpv(3r|o-6TaL Kal ouk ô-Tai ala-^pd which

—

they would have been but for the kindly influence of Jupiter. The next sentence identifies the aTaKTr|paTa as secret In Syll 519 (see intrigues which will not be found out.

where

aTaKTe'w),

four

of

sets

meed

and

?<(>T|poi.

their

praise and garlands, «uT]aKTovs aiiToiis irapexovo-iv replaces the verb in one place out of three. IV. 1056 13 (B.C. 13) SiSdvTts tov piv their

get

o-w
of

BGU

maxim

tokov

loger

(B.C. 15).

is

Tpocf>T|ois -iroicio-Oai Trjv t€ ca-rrjs

n-poo-rjKovo-av eTripeXnav

under

Vettius Valens

.

Kara

so

"regularly":

tiraKiuis,

prjva

1156

14

MGr. axexvog.

dzay.TEw. For its original connotation of riot or rebellion cf. OGIS 20O 6 (iv/A.D.) aTaK-rno-dvTwv Kara Kaipov tov ?8vovs twv s1 IWeaemSv. So Syll 153 (B.C. 325-4) -rois draKToivTas Like its patent adjective aTaKTos, and al. twv TpiT|pdpxwV)

NT

the adverb, this verb is found in the only in the Thessalonian Epp., where their context clearly demands that the

Some doubt words should be understood metaphorically. are to be taken as has, however, existed as to whether they or to a certain remissreferring to actual moral wrong-doing, ness in daily work and conduct. Chrysostom seems to see the incline to the former view, Theodoret to the latter :

passages quoted in

with other illustrative material in

full

P Lond

23

13

(=

(B.C. 158-7)

The word

is

of property, etc.,

e.

eEvai.

I.

p. 38)

dT«vdv

Sid to

pe

common in connexion with dispositions 10 (a.d. 80) tov opog. P Oxy II. 249 ff-

p[€]Tr|XXaxdTOS aTtKVOv, pov dSeX
vvi]0*iov

.

BGU

l5 II. 64S (A.D. 164 or 196) oihi epauTtjt dirapKtiv Siivapai..

.

i-ntX

Kal &t{kv[os] eipt Kal

dr£w'£co. For this characteristically Lukan word occult papyrus Tfj

6>\iti,

W

dXXd

XTi H -

tt|s

f

(/.

the

cf.

Leiden

€io"eX8dvTos hi tov 9tov pr] tvaTtviê The intensive meaning, tois) iroo-i.

-

NT

view is now supported In P by almost contemporary evidence from the Koivr|.

usage, comes out in the description of Thecla's rapt attention to Paul's leaching dTenlJovo-a ws

a 275"'- (a.d. 66), a contract of apprenticeship, father enters into an undertaking that if there are any days when his son "plays truant" or "fails to attend "— 8
irpos euippao-iav (Acta

Milligan Thiss. p. 152

Oxy

ff.

The

latter

II.

—

tovtw dTaKTT|
-

;

—

6evf|o-r|

il

dTaKTT|o-r]

f\

aXATvv Tiy[d aij-rtav T|pipas ktX. IV. 11 25 s (B.C. 13), may cite

Si'

BGU

earlier date we another contract, where the words occur ds

From an

Si

which underlies the

dreg. For

Grk

B.C.

(c.

Thus Syll 519" (Athens, B.C. 334-3). where the of the year are formally praised for having been good

common. $4>n,poi.

Part

I.

occurs

"

W

(the

w corrected from

0) 6 tbs

(/.

8eos)

the references in the Lexicons

aTifid£a>.

is

It

money or the cloak without Justus (Edd.). Cf. Hi 12 P Leid (Apocrypha Moisis) &Tep ydp tovtwv

ovvtos Kara rd vevpappeva the verb has the stronger sense, Its opposite evTaKTt'w is not un"to be contumacious."

%

word

"without salary."

either the

also

To

the strange

,

6-S/uiviov, 18

VI. 936 (iii/A.D., a rather uneducated letter) 6 8ti ov 8£8w oOtc tov x a ^ K <"' °vTe to (patvdXiv T|TrnTr|S Xeêi " the cobbler says that he will not give up dTcp Tovo-tov,

P Oxy

in

what Lewis Carroll dppwo-TT|
Mace

120) dT«p

viii.).

poetic word which is found in the 12 16 Lk 22 «anJ>5 j c f. Pricne 109 1 " 6

this (originally)

Bible only 2

—

Pauli

Valens pp. 136 8

,

271

9 ,

341

3 ,

ovk

«-iraKovo-«Tai..

may be added

and Cleanthes hymn.

Vettius Oip/i.

68, S.

P

Petr II. 4 (6) 16f (B.C. 255-4) 8i.ro" (/. Seivbv) ydp io-Tiv " for it is a dreadful thing to be in-

iv B-jiXui dTipd?«o-8ai,

sulted before a

crowd"

(Ed.).

Cf.

OG/S

3S3

11 '

(i/B.c.)

90

arifiia

jyrj

Ka9u)
LXX) (a

89 1

ff-

(ii/A.I).

tTTiKaTapa-ros oo-tis

e£ iipiov vii

28

statue)

.

(iv/v A.D.)

a

Tip.T|V (of

but with phrases from Tov8e tov Jp-yov
|irf|

ex. survives in

f\

4£opuo-o-
p.€Ta0T|o-ti

ktX.,

opovs IV.

BGU

avTrjv irpbs] aTiud£ovo-av of the last

irwXo{icr[a

The connotation

shame).

to

MGr,

aT€ipdo-ei

.,

girl sold to

^x tL

— pagan,

dXXd (Dittenberger emends

tomb and

I024

2

" seduce" a

this sense that the

is in

NT

word

always used

is

—

LXX

in the

and

=

6 and even there it (except Ac 2S kukov), and the usage can be freely illustrated from the Koivrj. Thus in the early P Petr II. 19 (1 a) 6t (iii/B.c.) a prisoner asserts

in the

-

"in the name of God and of fair play" (oliveKa tov 8eov Kal tov KaXats e'xovTos) that he has said nothing aTo-rrov, "' (iii/B.C.) 8ircp Kal dXrr8ivbv eari, and in lb. III. 43 (3) precautions are taken against certain discontented labourers

girl.

12

&T07r[d]v tl Trpdfjujo-iv. p.T] Similarly Chrest. I. 23S (r. A.D. 117) Trapav In III. 757 21 (A.D. 12) «Tepa &TOTra are irpaxSijvai. t'va

dn/iia.

P

Giss

I.

s

40"

,

an edict announcing an amnesty of Caratov xp[°]vov 8id-

BGU

some marauders who had pulled to pieces a sheaves of wheat, and thrown them to the pigs and

calla A.D. 212, |i6Ta t[6J ir[X]ripa)6i|vai to

attributed to

ovk dv€iSio-0r|]o-Ls. is found in a hitherto unknown fragment, perhaps of Euripides, published in P Par p. S6

farmer's

o-Trjp-a

The word

—

ovk

dp' ov8iv

t)v

irfju.'

opotws dv8pds,

\|rvxr|V

(But Euripides did not write

p/rpTOT« e[Tr]npedo-T|i T]peiv

i\iv8ipav 8dKvov o)S

ovBe'v

irpd|r|[i],

dnp-Ca.

amiss."

—

cf., for Its old technical meaning, familiar in Attic law A 55 dated B.C. 377, inrapexample, Roberts-Gardner no. 32 Kal [m xp]r|(ia[Ta avTJov X«tuj p[ev] aviTui aTipw dvai ,

—

Sr|uoo-i.a Sorco

is

seen in

OG/S

33b

29

(ii/B.C.) etvai

erepo[v]

r)

t)

(?

omit) aToirdv ti

"lest he should insult us, or do anything else P Klor II. 177 16 (A.D. 257) aToirov -yap eo-riv

avTovs «veio-8ai is less clear. The subst. dTdVripa is found P Tebt II. 303 11 (A.D. 176-80) irepl &v eis r|pds 8ieirpd£aTO aTo-n-TiudTiDv, "concerning the outrages which he committed

!)

UTIIIOQ.

;

—

the parents of the prodigal (P Flor I. 99 10 see s. v. do-uiT£a) announce that they are giving publicity to his misdeeds

avTovs

«

Kal Ta tKaTt'pcov virdpxovTa Tf)s Ka[l] avTas aTtpovs in 527 s aTi[pov] 8e dvai the context seems to irdXtus the editor require the meaning of "contrary to law," though :

word itself. In the Acts of the martyrdom of Christina, PSI 27' (v/a.d.) the Saint is described as addressing Urbanus a3 pdpos irdo-l/ns dvopfas (\u>v Kal] aT(u[o]v o-rrtppaTos. It is MGr.

admits that this cannot be found in the

cf. P Lips I. 39' (A.D. 390) Kal p[T|]K€Ti curious use of the p/nScv^s dTdirr|aa 8LaTrpd|ao-8ai. adverb (if the restoration is correct) occurs in the Acts of

against us" (Edd.)

:

A

KaTa

where the

Christina,

saint

is

represented

as

addressing

Urbanus, after having looked up into heaven Kal [dT]dir
meaning "not badly"

;

— "an

)

uncommon

use," the writer

adds.

avydCo). OLTIjUOCO.

and People, Robots-Gardner p. 69 ff. prescribing the conditions upon which Selymbria, after its capture in B.C. 409-8 by Alcibiades, was restored to the Athenian alliance, provision is In a fragmentary Decree of

the

Senate

,

made

that disfranchised persons should be restored to their

privileges

—

10

&

tis T|t£u.u)t[o, evTipov tlvai].

Nageli (p. 25) translates this verb by "see, see clearly" Pauline passage 2 Cor 4 4 *is to urj av-ydo-ai tov cj>wTio-p.bv tov evfiyye\iov Tfjs Sd^rjS tov Xpio-Tov, holding in the

that there

the

azfiig.

The long twice

British

— n-epiive'yKov

Xip(dvov) and

Museum magical papyrus, P Lond (= I. pp. 104, 10S), shows this word

to

irepl tt|V

«irl

8aK[T]vXiov aTp£8a.

tt|s

Cf. Syll

804

aTpCTOS tov 19

(ii/A.D. ?

—

Epidauius) 8vpiaTr|piov aTp£ô[v.

aro/iog.

With dp-yf|s,

to

compd. (=1.

A.D.)

121639 and 743 (jji/A.D.)

iv aTdpoj (1

Cor 15 52

)

cf.

Symm.

Isai 54 s iv dT

LXX has iv piKpw flvpu. This will suffice dependence for the word on Plato and assured than it might have been.

where the

make

Paul's

Aristotle less

"marvellous,"

"odd"

(e.g. f.egg-

'•

646 B tov 8avp~o-Tov

Kal aToirov), and from this the transition was easy in later Grk to the ethical meaning of "improper," "un-

Tt

righteous,"

e. g.

Philo Legg. Alleg. iii. 17 trap' 8 Kal aToiros 8e' eori kukov Svo-Bctov. It

aToirov XfysTai etvai 6 <|>av\os

no reason why

this

old poetic sense (Soph.

8iavydi;'» see the p.

horoscope

P Lond

130'

(i/ii

135) 8vnv-ya£ev.

auyrj.

The choice of this word as a proper name in Egypt is witnessed by Preisigkc 1995, 1999, 2003, 2006, 200S, from a This is a better set of sepulchral inscrr. of Alexandria. warrant of vernacular use than the fulsome laudation with which the Cyzicenes greeted the first acts of Gaius (a.d. 37), €7rel v€os"HXios Tdtos (ktX.) o-vvavaXdp.t)/ai Tais iSiais aii-yais Kal Tas 8opv(j>dpovs ttjs f|7epovtas T|8tXT)o-ev surrounded himself with satellites in the Pao-LX-rjas, i. e. shape of vassal kings restored to thrones from which Tiberius Svll 365',

expelled

axono;. " " From its original meaning "out of place, unbecoming," dToiros came to be used especially in Plato of what was

is

PA. 217) should not have passed into the Kolvt|. It should be noticed that in the LXX (Lev I3 25 al) the word has the wholly different meaning of "appear white or bright." For

them

(Dittenberger).

Av-yr,

is

the

MGr

for

"dawn," and probably superseded the irregular noun £u)s 11 &xpi av-yr)s is thus very early in the Koivtj history Ac 20 X1 M t
-

ballad (Abbott, Songs p. 26)

K'

iKil

And

—

wpbs Td x&pd-y|iaTa,

k'

tKti irpbs t^|v

there, towards daybreak, towards early

avyovXa,

morn.

91

Avyovaros usually replaced by the translation Sepaoros : it is well to remember that the title meant a great deal more than "august," being connected essentially with the apotheosis is

enters into the style of

Since Eepaords Constantine (when in the papyri Aiiyovo-ros significantly replaces it), the original Latin word could be retained in an early writer (see per contra exx. from iv/A.D.

of the Emperor.

every Emperor

till

l below) as the personal name of Octavian : so Lk 2 against Ac 25'21 25 The spelling 'Ayoia-Tov in SC*A represents a '

.

Hellenistic pronunciation but in the case of this Latin word

Proleg.

(see

genuine

p.

47)

;

probably (so Prof. Thumb) conditioned by the influence of vulgar Latin : cf. 21 Ital. agosto. 'A[-y]oio-rwv occurs in P Lond 407 (A.D. 346) the Edd. with X: coeval which is roughly 274), (=11. is

it

p.

it

is

thus spelt in

of the papyri of the period.

many

I. 41 (iii/iv A.D.) "Ayovo-tol Kvpioi, BGU IV. LU (a.d. 340) tuv to. 1 1049 (a.d. 342), P Goodsp Cairo I2 5 irdvTa vikovtwv Zepacrraiv t]u.wv 'A-yovo-Ttov, ib. 15 (A.D. 3

So P Oxy

The tendency arose in Greek centuries 362) AJ/yo] vo-tov. 6 earlier— Mayser Gr. p. 114 cites TXaitCov from P Par 41 in Ptolemaic the like o-aTov and and (B.C. 15S), appear '

av Odd)];. P

In

Amh

II.

read

|i[oii]

A

&cr8tvTJs).

78

few

1Sf

-

(A.D.

184)

irXeoveiert

we

lower

lines

seems certain that we

it

dvBpwiros

a[v]8d8T|9

find

TOLaiiTTjs

(not

o[£]v

avQaSias «v avTui oi5
which

in Attic is confined to the poets,

"linguae Its vernacular pedestris auctoribussine dubio reddendaest." 10 character may be further established by P Tebt I. 16 avflaSia,

114)

(B.C.

avBaSi'a

^put(ievot

"persisting in their violent

behaviour" (Edd.), SyllSt)}," (ii/A.D.) Kal tous ippfcravTas Toiis rjpwas (the Di Manes) Tiiv TeKvwv T|u.
u.ou II.

(no context),

BGU

Kal tirtu-tvovTas III.

eir[i]x€i-povo-iv (p8dvei.v,

747 ib.

»

u

IV.

ttj

(a.d. 1

1S7

CPHerm

ail8a8£a,

21

1

3

139) («XP l av8aS:as (i/B.C.) ttji 8e irepl

taurds p£au Kal avBc.Sia [crv]vxpr|0-du.«voi., 1' Gen I. 31* The subst. is (a.d. 145-6) rjj aviT-r] aiBaSia \P"'H- ev0S s Didache 51. not found in the NT, but see LXX Isai 24 The adverb is quotable from P Tebt II. 331 7 (c. A.D. 131) -

,

«irfjX8o[v a]v8d8u>s eis Vjv t.x^ iv tjj Kciu/n oiKiay, 10

P Grenf

I.

avBdSus

Te8e[pj£o-8ai inT-[o]"12povs 16 ktX., P Ryl II. 133 (A.D. 33) aiBdSuis KaTeo-rrao-ev aTrb " (Ed.), P bond (Upovs "ventured to pull it partly down

47

(A.D. I4S) ciriyvoiis

12

(c. A.D. 150) (=11. p. 172) aifldSws dvao-Tpa4>«VTu)v, 35S and P Oxy X. 1242 "'•** (iii/A.D. a semi-literary piece), where Trajan says to an anti-Semite advocate, "I8e, Sevn-spdv crot 'Epp.aio-K€, avdd&ws diroKptivr -ir€Troi8ws Ttu Xt'-yw,

—

avOaiQEiog.

P Lond 2S0 7 (a.d.

(a.d.

P

133),

(vi/A.D.), a!.

:

(=11.

55)

BGU

193),

p.

9

Lips I. the phrase

17

II.

P Giss

(a.d.. 377),

581"

I.

56

s

also be expressed adjectivally,

may

P Oxy X. r28o 5

as with •yvwu/n in

(iv/A.D.).

avdensoj. The

history of this word has been satisfactorily cleared P. Kretschmer, in Glo/ta hi. (1912), p. 2S9 ft". He that av8e'vTT|$ "murderer" is by hap'ology for

up by shows

avToBtyrns from

MGr)

literary

while

BeCvw,

"master"

avSe'v-rris

from auT-Kvrng

is

(as in in

cmvtpyos

(cf. o-vvsVtt]s'

The

Hesychius, root sen "accomplish," dvvwl. sense-development described in Grimm

astonishing

may accordingly So likewise may his description of the verb as disappear. a "bibl. and eccl. word," after the evidence (given below) that the

adj.

vernacular.

aviBfvriKds

" Biblical "

word occurs once hint what &ira£

in the

is

very — which in

NT

Tim

(1

a

eipr|u.s'vov in

We may

convey.

(KotvoTepov) aij8c'vTT|V

"

well

established

means

this case

2 12 )

the

in

that the

— seems intended "

to

would not evidence which

writer

profane

refer to Nageli, p. 49, for

(/.

— avTo8iKT|v

so Moeris, p. 5S

:

— ctv)"EXXrjves.

The

use in

(/.

— eiv) 'Attikol. Tim

I

2 12

comes

Cf. P quite naturally out of the word "master, autocrat." V1 * 6 dpxdyyeXos rat inrb tov k6o-u.ov, ai8t'vTa rjXu. Leid

W

20

P Oxy II. 260 (A D. 59), a document cf. ib. signed by the assistant of the strategus to give it legal sanction "•

For the adj.

— 0s[w]v

46

,

,

'Ovviic}>pios {nn)p6 Tr|s 4irT|KoX[o]!i]B[r|]Ka Tf)i [a]y-

" I' Theon, son of O., assistant, 8€vtl[k]tji x p[°'Yp] a < > ^ a )' have checked this authentic bond" (Edd.): so ib. IV. M (A.D. 193). In BGU I. 326" 23 (ii./A.D.) a scribe 7I9*°declares the dv-ri'ypaov before him to be trvu-cpiovov Tfl Wilcken Ostr 1010 (Roman) cf. auBevTiKfl StaSrJKri L

( l

:

au8€VTLK-f|v dirox^v dxvp[ov). P 222) ai8(evTiKiiv) €7n.crToX(uiv) Kal 1 pipX(iSi'uv) inroK£KoX(Xr||ji€vu)v), P Giss I. 34 (a.d. 265-6)

^X LV T ^l v

6uoX[o"youu.€v)

Hamb

6

iS"

I.

(A.D.

18 (iv/A.D.) (= III. p. 229) ai8«vTi.K[d], and P Lond 9S5 tcrov f<[(al) ^]x w T r) v av8t[v]TiK^]V diroxT)V 7rap' " 6 '• 28 (a.d. 368), 4(jtavTu. The subst. is found P Lips I. 33

Ta

tSoKa to

.

BGU

18

669 (Byz.) t8(a aiBevTca. opyavov fo-rno-cv et[s] For avBevT^w, " take in hand," see Tbv avTov XaKKOv. II.

Ckrest.

I.

ii.

common MGr

p.

160.

The noun produces "Mr."

I.

-vpdu.u.€8a ttjv [vjirdpxovcra (/.-av) tju-Iv

Kal dXXo

ultimately the

d(pe'vn)s (Effend;)

avlt). A Cairo papyrus (iii/B.c), Chrest. [o]'iKT]ua.

P Lond 45 15

224''

n

has

.

d-n-o-ys-

otKâv [KJal avX^v

(B.C.

160-59)

(=

I.

p.

aiX^v Kal tov ttjs oUCas To-rrov v|/iXdv. good specimens of the normal use in the papyri, where the word is extremely common, denoting the ttjv

OGIS

583' (i/A.D.) a certain Adrastus is praised as Supcdv Kal avBafprros yvu.vao-£apxos, i.e. he had provided oil at his own expense for the combatants, and exercised the office voluntarily (see the editor's note) : cf. also the 16 late P Par 2I (A.D. 616) aiBaipeTw PovXr|(rti Kal d8dXu> o-vv€i8t|0-£i.

.

36) has a complaint against marauders who had not only sacked a house, but had appropriated to their own uses

crtavTov ycvci.

In

.

encourages us to find the verb's provenance in the popular vocabulary. The Atticist Thomas Magister, p. iS, S, warns his pupil to use avToSiKeiv because avBevTeiv was vulgar

times.

should

T(X«VavTos tt) TraTpCSi. avBaiptVus, and XtiToup-yfav the common technical phrase eKovo-iws Kal av8aip€Tcos, as .

Avyovoro;

note

avXi]

Eor the adverb see

Magn

163

15

ff

-rratrdv tc

irpoo-ovo-av

These

will serve as

" court " attached to a house avXrj "

irpoo-Kvpovo-T|

"

oiKâ

:

cf.

aov.

BGU It

6f

-

I. 275 (a.d. 215) could be used for

see the ostracon from Syene, Archiv v. p. 179, lumber 6 Note that no. 34 Ti £i\ov to [p.vp£]Kivov to iv t-jj avXtj. :

92

avArjTij? oIkos could include both tttov

"

P Fay

:

16

31

a.d. 129)

[c.

oXtjs tt|S oiKias Kal avXfjs Kal

p.c'pos

iri\i-

toO dXov OIKOU

part of the whole house and court and of the whole tenement." So far as we have observed, there is

the

avpiov avfa'£o/iiai.

OGIS

730

7

nothing in the K.oivf\ lo support the contention that in the NT ai\i\ ever means the house itself: see Meyer on Mt 26 s The plural is used of " guest-chambers," as in the interesting .

P Tebt

I.

s

33

(B.C.

1

12)

(= Selections, p. 28) where, amongst Roman visitor, we read — pdvTi
the preparations for a e-rrl rCtv kclOtikovtwv rd-rnov aX tc avXal KaTao-Ktuao-[0]f|-

ws

o-[o]vt
We may

pais 8uor£(v).

down

wore

(iii/B.C.)

fifth

a

that

aiX£o-[ao-8a]i. [avT
note Didache 11 8

apostle, on leaving any house is to take nothing with him

wayfaring

where he has been entertained, except bread &>s oi

"until he reach his (next Ps 29 s to

aiXio-flTJ,

"

LXX

the expressive use in " auXio-8Tj
night's) lodging eo-rrt'pas

cf.

:

may come

in

to lodge (like

a passing stranger) at even." In Preisigke 1 1579) a bracelet of Byzantine date, we find LXX Ps 90 as an amulet, with aiXio-0ur£Tai there are no variants except :

Like the Latin aula and our

own

court, the

word

readily

iv ttj

denote a Royal entourage, e.g. P Par 49" (B.C. 2 p. 70) 8d£avTa dSeX(f>bv auTou aiXfj ttvai, "since he has a brother at Court";

OGIS

735*

comes

to

(= Witkowski

164-5S)

,

twv

auX^jv 8ia[8dx«v], referring to certain officials attached to the court of Ptolemy Philo(ii/B.C.)

Trepl

15 iv Pao-iXiKais auXais so also S9 Pieisizke 1568 (B.C. 146-17) irpwrot iXoi Kal xtXCapxoi Kal aXXoi oi irepl avXr|V. When, therefore, Suidas defined avX-rj as tj tov pao-iXe'ws oiKia, he was not far out, though IV. avXtj seemingly cannot mean an ordinary house.

metor

Vettius,

;

p.

:

,

BGU

IO98

1

B.C. 17) Ttp Sctv]t Tlil iiri

(C.

TOV iv

TTJL avXfjl KpiTT|p£oU 68 as

Mk

presents a court sitting in the avXr|, 14 against where the auX-rj is clearly outside the room where the

Sanhedrists were in session.

avXci toO Upov also

ib.

734

81

(Cos), where

In

Jji.

Syll 192

(a/.) illustrates

T[fjt avX]rji ttji iv Tiii

irdXtjios

itpwi

MGr =

is

it

28

Ps S4 2

'

(B.C.

10

forbidden

(it)8*

" court."

iv

tul

290-87) iv

(LXX

S3

d-rro8TJKT|i.

3

'

n ):

,

ttji

P Hib

in

.

.

Tr€piTraTiu[i,

&]u

ut)

—

.

is

engaged with

1

'

"company (o-vfi(pa>v(.a) for a The festival for which the flute-

his

player is wanted is more unmistakably secular in the frag1 mentary menu, P Giss I. 93 *. Generally he belongs to the So apparently in Cagnat IV. 135 4 apparatus of religion. a revision of Syll 348), recording the prayer of (B.C. 46 a priest of the Magna Mater at Cyzicus 2ti>Tnpi8T;s TaXXos

—

behalf of his "partner" (o-vupios) M. Stlaccius, an avXT)Tif|S, who had been taken captive in a military expedition 18 sold. (B.C. 24) gives us an aiXt)Tyjs in a Syll 612 of functionaries connected with the temple of Zeus at :

Dittenberger tells us this was the vernacular for found always in ii/A.D. An aiXnTT^s

o-Trov8auXT]s, a title

mentioned in OGIS 51 (iii/B.c.) amongst the " " dScXi|>ol who formed the synod of the priest Zopyrus for ceremonial purposes. In Magn 98 45 the crT*4>avr|dpos has Tpa^yiKos

to

a

bore,"

IV. 1125

of

Heb

with

avXds

^>r-|

" pierce," and then pipe," see Lewy Fremdwoite, But Lithuanian and Slavonic words given in

f.

165

p.

connexion

possible

"

s.

Boisacq

BGU

In

much

are

v.

closer

;

and

there

SvavXos,

is

"ravine," to be reckoned with.

avidvco. According to Mayser, Gr. p. 465, the form av£dvu>, which found in the LXX (Gen 35 11 Sir 43 s and NT, occurs in the Ptolemaic papyri only in P Leid B>- e (ii/B. c. p.dXXov elseaij£dv€o-0ai aKoXoudws ttj twv TrpoYovwv [Trpoatpt'o-ct] is

)

,

where, as in the Attic inscriptions up to Imperial times (Meisterhans Gr. p. 176), we find only av|u. The latter, 21 Col 2 19 ) is transicontrary to general usage (as Eph 2 tive in such passages as Michel 55 1 7 (the Canopus decree, IV.

247

Tas Ti[ads

Magn 8

ib.

Taiv Qimv] errl -rrXeiov au£ovTes,

(Stratonicea,

and

iX(av, peiai',

s5

«ttI

50'-'

,

c.

Cagnat

B.C. 150) lirl irXeiov aii£eiv t[-t|v]

•$$' ail|ovTcs ti)v Trpbs tovs Beois eio-tTrXciov ati^wv, after a hiatus. So, at a

form

later time, the fuller

:

P Ryl

II.

77

36

(a.d. 192) Ttjs

The same is implied in TrdX(tws) ai|dv«[v] Ta Trpd-yaaTa. the use of the mid. in Syll 89 1 18 unSe oEkos aiiôiTo a pagan curse which quotes the LXX. For the intrans. usage cf.

—

Aristeas 208 fowpwv, ws iv ttoXXw xp° vti' Ka*l KaKoiraOtLais aij^ct tc Kal -ycvvaTai to twv dvOpwTrwv -yt'vof. u 2I . Of the moon, P Leid In MGr av£aivio. fie-yLo-Tais

W

-

—

— on

Olympia

On "

citation s.v. o.vXt|ttjs.

a flute accompaniment.

is

NT

I.

five days' village festival.

first

:

xp
^pvyCovs avX[o]vs Kal tons Xoittous. So in P Oxy X. 9 1275 (iii/A.D.), where Trpoto-Tajs oTjatjjwvtas avXrjTujv Kal

list

See the

iiTravXio-uds

)

cf.

s 54 (c B.C. 245) where the writer instructions cbrdgives regarding a forthcoming festival rbv auXnTY^v UtTujvv fyovT[a] tovs rt [o-]t€iXov

uouo-iku>v

avX6±.

B.C. 23S)

avh-jTiqq is found

and

of spelling.

is

provide avXr|TT^v

o-xipio-TT^v

Ki0apio-TTJv for a festival

of

Zeus Sosipolis while ib. 237 is illustrated by an interesting sketch showing the triclinium Upu>v avXT|Tpi8u>v Kal aKpoPaniv attached to the temple of Archegelis of Chalchis. In the fragment of an uncanonical Gospel, composed before ;

A.D. 200, reference is made to the washing of the outside skin iiTtp [Ka]l at Tropvai Kal a[i] avXifrp(Ses p.up£[5]ov[o-i.v 35 ff K]al Xoiouo-iv ktX. (P Oxy V. S40 •).

Chrest.

12 70 (an inscr. of B.C. 57— t ) toutou Trpbs aiiô-tv of a temple for which the priests ask the privilege

I.

d-yo|«'voii,

ot do-vXta.

aVQIOf.

P Par 47 1Bf {c. B.C. 153) (= Selections, p. 23) o 0"rpaTT|-ybs 23,f (B.C. 73) dvapaiv' avpiov tis to Eapairifjv, P Tebt I. 37 edv hi dp.cXT|o-T|S dva^Kao-STJo-oixai iyu t[X8ei]y aiipio[v], and 21 BGU I. 38 (i/A.D.) where a boy writes to his father that -

he goes daily to a certain

seller of barley-beer (£v0OTrtuXis) daily says o-T](iepov alip[e]iv (-(«)iv for -iov, as often), "to-day, to-morrow (you shall get it)," but never gives it.

who The in

phrase, which

full

BGU

Wiinsch without

P Tebt

I.

AF 3 'ijitpa

II.

is

contracted in

2S6 10 (a.d. 306) dirb

ttjs

Mt

6 S1

,

aiipiov

Ac 4 3

is

seen

rjucpas,

and

,

19

It appears (Imperial) cv ttj aiipiv T|(«'pa. 5 in P Klor II. 11S (A.D. 254) urrd rrjv a.,

s 417' and 419 (iii/A.D.) fVTj a.,

BGU

II.

-

511'

'»

93 A.D. 200)

(c.

p. 200,

aiijpiov (or eis

els

I

quotes

J

Tebt

a.), etc.

t.'|v

P

(Jr.

Mayser

119" (li.c 105-1) to «paiipi[o]v

I.

proof of the living character of the strong here the analogy of ttj>' f|pe'pav is an obvious influaspirate: Note also the formula of invitation to dinner, as ence. for «p' aiipiov as

P Oxy

III.

52a

3

tjtis

a[4ipiov],

«ttiv X,

it.

I.

no3

(also

3

(iii/A.D.) aiipiov, tjtis aiipiov tJTis to-riv U, it. Ill 16 an 4otIv irtpTTTn 50 if. VII. 102s (late iii/A.D.), where ii/A. D.

)

:

"on

festival

Tiiv

are engaged to come for a the birthday of Cronus the most great god,"

and a Homeric

actor

dcupiuv

dp.'

reciter

au[p]iov

eo-rlv

tjtis

i

dyouffvjuv.

It

is

MGr.

Strass

I.

22 3

f-

'-

(iii/A.D.)

t|

[8]i'

"the tenure of one year

4o-t£v,

is

tviauToi

word we poorly rendered by the have borrowed. It obviously means "strict, exacting," a man who expects to get blood out of a stone. This sense 19 the writer is well seen in P Tebt II. 315 (ii/A.D.), in which warns his friend, who was evidently connected with the epithet of

Lk 19"

is

in good order, in temple finance, to see that his books were view of the visit of a government inspector, 6 •yap dvSpioiros " "a Cf. UGU I. martinet.

I'

Lond 94S 11

(A.D. 236) trapexo^'vos 6 Ku|3epvr|TT|S tous aviTapKas va\jTas, "the full number of men," it. 1 171 verso'-* (a.d. 42) to.

—

for airrapKr) tTUTT|Se(.a) a\jTadpK€i «iri8T|Tia (so Wilcken III., p. 220, 107), P Lips I. 29'* (A.D. 295) (severally tiraBov this is for cvin-apKes a]iJTdpKr,s ydp Kal far' ai[T]f]S

=

:

(or avTapKTi)

irdvTa [irjpbs

have suffered enough from her,"

I

BGU

adverb

the

in

—"

II.

665"

18

Xox[e](av auTapxiis, P Flor

[t]^|V

So

etc.

(i/A.D.) T|Toqido-8T] avTtj II.

"

247"

aiTapKws 8e «X" S &'" ai 4-irto-Tt'XXwv ktX., it will be sufficient if you ." The participle of the derived verb 18 is given in BGU IV. II22 (Aug.) rd ayTapK(oiivTa). (A.D. 256)

The record lends some emphasis to the Pauline use of the word in the philosophic sense of "self-sufficient, contented." For all his essentially popular vocabulary, on which Nageli technical words of rightly lays stress, Paul could use the

own way

thinkers in their

(cf.

Nageli's

p. 56 literary sources for parallels to Phil

EGT'on dXXd

summing

Phil 4 11 ttoXXoiv evSeris,

f.).

Aurelius

(I

in a milder manner (
avToy.axdxoaoi is, for all we know

;

then did

not you with

him?"

austerity stop

(Edd.).

your modesty and extreme (as the context shows)

1

to auTapxes iv Travri

*)

Tit 3 11

It

.

mentioned as a

is

Antoninus Pius.

characteristic of

in

,

individually independent, In Marcus

many wants" (Davies and Vaughan).

affecting to interpret

f.

:

but have

,

up, p. 41

We

have to go to 18 11 Kennedy 4 and Sir 40 well quotes Plato Rep 369 B o£k aiTdpKns " we are not

and Milligan, Documents,

Xttav eo-Ti[v) aitrrnpds, regular ff the copy of a military letter or diploma of the time 140" of Hadrian, in which, with reference to certain regulations his soldiers, the Emperor rejoices that he is able

"why

aiiTapKT|S

vopti,

sufficient,"

.

aVOTIJQOZ.

The

avroTTTr/s

is

genuine new coinage on a model which any writer or

to the contraiy, a

built

speaker was free to use at

will.

Here

a rigorous Puritanism is sarcastically attributed to a high Roman official, whose scandalous relations with a favourite this is nearer to the English austere. ill became a sir gravis " Four centuries earlier, it describes "rough country, OGIS 57 So in a Ai8i.07r£ai. 168 aiJo-TT]pois toitois irapoptois ttji. 5 metrical epitaph from Cos (i/B.c), Kaibel 201 yupvdSos :

avxo/naxo;. 16 ]aiTou.aToi Kal (Gallienus) 119 verso Vettius Valens twice uses unfortunately in hiatus. " the adverb with TrpoPi.pd£wv (or its passive), advancing of word in Mk 4 28 of this With the use its own accord."

CPHerm

[.

.

.

'•

.

.

,

,

54) compares Philo's description of Isaac the self-taught (ain-opa8T|s) i. 57'-- &tti 8 « Ka^ TpiTos

Abbott {/oh.

Voc.

p.

aio-rnpov Slctt) irdvov eKTtXe'cravTa, of "exacting" physical We may add that the connotation of the adj. in its work. later sense is very well given by the combination in Vettius

which opos toO avTopaSoOs to dvapaivov aiTopaTov (that s where with referof itself)Cf. also Wisd 17 cometh

11 where a particular conjunction of Venus and Valens, p. 75 Saturn produces auo-rnpoiis dyeXdcrrous eirco-Kilvtov fyovTas, the sequel however Se tcl dtppoSto-ta o-KXripoTtpovs

ence to the plague of darkness it is said that no power of the fire or the stars could give the Egyptians light, 8«aiv«To 8' " but there avTois pdvov auTopaTTj irvpd
admits vice, but of a gloomy and bizarre type.

a fire self-kindled, full appeared to them the glimmering of of fear." On Jn it, 27 ovtos ydp 6 iraTT)p cpiXtt vpds, Field remarks {Notes, p. 104) that auTos is here = auTopaTos ultra, me 11011 commetidante, and cites Callim. //. Apoll. 6 aiTol has the Scholiast viv dvaKXiveo-Bt, where KaToxijfS

,

:

irpbs

avxa.Qy.eia

P Oxy

occurs in

IV. 729 10 (A.D. 137) t^v St avTapKiav

P Flor Koirpov ircpio-Ttpiiv, "guano, the necessary amount," 11 II. I22 (A.D. 253-4) irdpex« Tb[d\|/ulviov?] KaT' aiVrdfpKttav?,

ib.

Kiav ?ot'

289

!S )

s

tol

civ

"a

concrete, (p.

242

(same date) Vva

SvvnflTJs

"

:

see next article.

It

thus only is Vettius Valens

has the noun, apparently with the meaning

"a

competence." avxuoy.tjg. We have several quotations, but only in the simple sense of "enough." Thus P Oxy IV. 729 19 (a.d. 137) tov aiTdpicn 6 xe'papov, "a sufficient number of jars," P Lond I166 (A.D. 42)

P

(=

Flor

to aiiTapKn KaupaTa for a bath house, (ii/A.D.) xJoprryoOvros ti avTapun 0-rrc'pp.aTa,

III., p. 104) I.

25'*

,

avTopaTou.

?X €IV TT1 V aiiTap-

o-d Iv €Toipa> yevnTcu.

sufficiency

up

avx6nxy]Q. In P Oxy VIII. 1154 3

(late i/A.D.)

writes haps absent on military service,

a man,

who was

per-

to his sister not to

be

anxious, auTO-mris ydp dpi. Tiiv tottuv Kal ovk etpl |«'v[o]s Tiiv €v6d8€, "fori am personally acquainted with ihese " Note Vettius here (Edd.). places and am not a stranger s0 260 ty

p.

hi

,

Kapwv Kal

TraBiiv avTo-n-rns yevdptvos

twv irpaypaTuv

for procuring the visible SoKqido-as o-uveypaipa. The spell in the magical appeal ance of the god invoked is iniroduced P Lond 122 8 (iv/A.D.) ( 1. p. 119) by the words tdv Bftfls '

1

=

94

olvtos

av^fco Kal a«Tov(/av avT&v eKaXeo-e, the evident intention being to correct avro<|/av into the passive verbal avTOTrrov. Cf. a'so id. I2I 81' (iii/A.D.) (=1. 94), and the derived p.

adj.

ovTOTrTiKds in the same papyrus in a spell for raising one's own "double," 335 avTOTrn.K^ tav povXr|s creavTov [IJSeiv. For the subst. cf. P Tebt II. 2S6 20 (a.d. 121-38) |[k] ttjs own personal observaa[i]-roi|/[(]as rjv e-yw eirtiSov

"my

tion" (Edd.), P Amh II. 142 12 (iv/.A.D.) 7«van«voi tirl tt|V avToiJnav Kal dvau-eTprjo-avTes tov KXfjpov, P Oxy X. 1272 19

Mayser, Gr. p. 305, makes atnrov three times as common as tavTov in iii/B.C. papyri (that is, those published before 1906, therefore excluding P Hib and many other Ptolemaic documents) in ii/i!.c. the proportion is reversed, and in i/B.C. lavToD stands alone. Mayser's of the documents:

analysis private letters, inscriptions, etc.— may also be noted. The fact emerges very clearly that both o-auTou and avrou have a certain place during the earlier Ptolemaic period, aiiTov being certified by syntactical necessity or by d
That in Egypt airov passed out of use is preceding. seen from later papyri Moulton Einleitung, p. 139, men7 tions P Tebt 11. 303 (a.d. I76-So)tiov s- 81' aiiTiiv

(a.d. 144) d|ici tdv 8d£rj °" ou "apa-yeveVBai jm. tt)v aiiTox|nav, " come " Ti for a personal inspection (Edd.), and P Leid

etc.,

avrog. The weakening

{" independent

W*

-

38.

:

Upiav

of the old distinction between avTos 6 o auTds, especially in Luke, is noted in Proleg. p. 91, paralleled from Hellenistic. may add (cf.

and and

Einleitung aureus Tais i^pais, where Dittenberger remarks "expectaverisTatsauTats," OGJS3S3 1 * (Antiochus of Commagene, i/B.C.) tt^v auTr|v Te Kp£o-iv, fur which Ditt. desiderates TavTT)v rf|v Kpto-iv, P Ilib I. 39 145

p.

Syll 807

f.)

(ii/A.D.)

(n.c. 221) oi (i[io-]6o)T-f|s

P

"

avi-bs 'fipos

265)

(li.C.

1

Oxy VI. 892

the

said

H.," P

Lille

" ce 'HpioS^s] 6 avi-os

I.

meme

23" II.,''

3

(a.d. 33S) tt|s aiTiis irdXews, id. VIII. 8 II19 (A.D. 254) tov aviTou dp.
may be

from eKeivos.

by P Grenf

illustrated

this reason

"

The combination avTo tovto i"

I.

(literary, ii/B.C.)

P Ryl

(Ed.) as in 2 Pet r\

II.

yf

"for

9

(a.d. 192) certify these very

Kal avTa TavTa do-(|>aX(o-ouai " I will " facts (Edd.), P Oxy VIII. 1119" (see above) iirip tov Kal tov vvvel <}>vXapxov SoksCv aird raura . d-yvoeiv

For the phiase

eirl

to auTo

=" together,"

as apparently

35 see P Tebt I. I4 2 ° (B.C. 114), where the " total" 17 value of certain property is one talent of copper d|£as eirl

in

Lk

date (1910).

Thus Syll 371 15 (Magnesia, i/A.D.) v* however Nachmanson, p. S4), 567" (Lindos,

(see

ii/A.D.) p.r|Sev aiiTois Seivbv a-uveiSoTas.

Dieterich,

i'nler-

such. p. 46, gives (see op.

cit.

p.

some inscriptional exx. of the vulgar aToO 78, and above p. 69 [=Proleg. p. 47], which

show the occasional survival of forms without «." It may be added that some nine exx. of aiiTov in the index of appear

Priene, against about three times as many of eavTov. 5 instance may be cited from Kdibel the

A

good

716 epitaph of a otov €Tiaa. The pro,

young man (Rome), CXovs virep gressive weakening of k would make the able.

clearer form prefer-

It is further

suggested that the existence of aiiTov in (Thackeray Gr. p. 190), though far less common than

LXX

might help to produce occasional revivals of the We certainly cannot do violence to the sense by forcing uvtoS into places « here a reflexive is needed it would be less objectionable to read tauTov, assuming avTov due to some would-be Atticist scribe. See further tavToii,

obsolete form.

:

|ir|

.

[.

as the only quotable instance up to "Outside Egypt, however, instances are not

altogether wanting. avToii

We

"—Edd.)

,

—

9 to avTo x°-(Xkov) (TaXdvTov) a cf. II. 319 (a.d. 248) «rl 10 to avTo (apovpai) ie, "a total of 15 arourae, " 336 (e.

Kennedy's

EGT

note,

464, which admittance of auTov.

minimum

III.

sums up

p.

in favour of a

:

A.D.

Thi-, arithmetical use

be applied in Ac 2 47 if we may render " was daily heaping up the total of . ." KaTd to avTo with the same meaning, as in Ac I4 1 may be illustrated from the early marriage contract P Eleph I 5 (B.C. 3II-I0) ( Selections p. 2) etvai Si T|p.ds «ara TavTO, " and that we should live together." In I' e "in the same Eleph 2 (B.C. 285-4) KOTd TavTd 190),

al.

avro
BGU

may

,

372""

II.

(a.d.

154)

(=CArest.

I.

19)

to[vs]

Xr|p.cj>8tvTas eir' auT[o]())[iop]<}> KaKoup'yovs.

.

,

=

=

Vettius Yalens, p. 57 2s uses to meaning (wcravTws). On the redundant use ot

8'

,

avTo

way." same

to express the

unemphaiic avTos (in oblique might add that possessive avTov (like «|iov, etc.) becomes emphatic when placed between art. and noun e.g. BGU IV. 109S 36 (c. B.C. 17) 12 ftvsu Tfjs avTofi] yvWÎS, and so lb. 1126 (B.C. 8). On the extent to wliich avTos (in oblique cases again) may have cases)

see Proleg. p. 84

1.

enlarged

its

In

means "

functions at the expense of eavTov see next it is the personal pronoun "he" etc., or

MGr

this.

"

warranted in literature

sense p. 39 s3

is

to

be recognized in the sense of

tavTov has been

much debated

Grimm-Thayer.

It is

Mtisterhans, Gr.

p.

:

see the older literature in

not a priori likely to he common. 154, estimates that between B.C. 300

and 30 cavrov outnumbers avTov

in

Attica by 100

:

7.

But

it

in

our

avxeio. For avxe'u construed with an ace. Aristid.

compares

i.

103 advois

S'

s

in Jas 3 Hort aa I. uaiv inrdpxei. Ka9apdv

eiyivtiav t« Kal iroXiTeiav avx^jo-ai, and translates "hath great things whereof to boast," or shortly "great are its boasts" (i.e. the concrete suhjects for boasting, auxô-Ta,

not the boastings, avxrjo-tis). tivi, p.

ib.

192

1

Vettius has the verb with

lirl

241* 6ti 01 irpo r||iujv cirl tovtiu T|tix° 1"' K al ep.aKap£s It has a personal accus. in Kaibel 567 (ii/A.D.) avx»

o-utf>pova

form

not noticed

.

.

.

SipVjpuv

.

KtKpoir£r|v avx«i irdXiv far this

we have

:

=

£ovto.

amov. How

is

He uses it absolutely, p. sources, except Vettius Valens. 126", "suicides," and so 127":. it may have the same

We

:

article.

avTOXElQ

(Rom.

and (cf.

similarly

age, Thera) ovudvov

A Theban

^k pao-iXr|uv.

B

ib.

932'— iii/A.D.) [t|]

822 s :

(ii/iii

A.D.)

in the passive,

uxovutjv AaKcSa(|ioyos zb. 489', has the

epitaph (iv/a.D.),

very phrase of Jas 3 , Sv ue-ydX' avJxrjo-ao-a -n-aTpls Oi)[P]t| Kaibel reads cFuXim, remarking that dieT
.

.

:

avxMP even

in

95

?

o(f)t\0TT)S

poetry

It is

!).

unfortunate that the opening words

The

record shows that the verb lived on mostly in the language of poetry.

are

lost.

(=11.

302) a request for nets since the g.izelles were

p.

"spoiling" the writer's crops ?ouo-eiv to (/. Ta) a-rrdpiua.

— 4m8r| A

tci

8opKa8i[a] daviMt 6 ie is

ne.ir parallel to

by the Christian hymn 1' Amh I. 2' (iv/A.D.) Tdp.ov ijXuGts pao-LXf|os, Tduov ....:.. Vva p.r| a-' davia-ns "Thou hast come to the marriage of the King, the

afforded

avxprjQos.

We

can quote only verse parallels for this word of 2 Peter Petr 6). Kaibel 54S, a pretty epitaph on a boy of

Apoc

(cf.

16 (Nemausus in Gaul cation

—

pdros

begins after

Latin

dedi-

. that thou mayst not disrigure thy face." marriage a fragment of a Gnostic Gospel of early iv/A.D., P .

.

VIII. ioSi 25ff

-ye'voiTO v£oSutjt_» tirl

av-xp-npTJ,

H-^l

In

Oxy

the Saviour in answer to the disciples' questhen can we find faith?" is represented as replying 8itX9o[vo-iv «k tuv] d(j>aviiv Ka[l el]s T9 [«o]s Tiiv "

"Av9ea iroXXd |it]

— Nismes)

>,

KaK °v alviirvpov.

,

How

tion,

Tvpp—

"

if ye pass from the things that are hidden," (Ed.) In Kaibel 376 s (Aezani, ii/A.D.) the verb is used of the "defacing" of a relief, oo-tis V€Kpdv irpdo-oij'i.v dcj>avio-«i.

aivo[u.e]vwv,

The epithet will imply "dark," "funereal" The combination quoted by Grimm from in

Kaibel 431

3

(Antioch, not before u/a.d.)

colour.

etc.

Aristotle recurs

—

t€kvou

'

Kal dXauireas AiSos €uvds.

Keiu.at €S [avJxp-Tjpovis

aqmiqeui

.

This very common verb is found with the simple gen. in P Hib I. 63 16 (1. B.C. 265) toutwv dcptXe, "deduct from 19 with dird added. Passim in the same this": cf. Rev 22 sense in P Lond 265 (= II. p. 257), a mathematical papyrus " take For the more general sense of " carry off," of i/A.D. to

P

cf.

away,"

15

Petr III. 53

P Magd 6 s

(j)

motc

d
(B.C. 221) de(XovTO (a

garment), it. s 42 (B.C. 221) to tc irtpLTpax^XtStov €K Ka9opp.iuv \i9ivwv 13 an,l 16 B c 161) (= I. ( dêiXeTO u[ot], and so in P Lond 4i « ith the grievances of the p. 28), one of the papyri dealing Serapeum Twins d4>t\tv o.[u]tuv tows dpTous anil d
—

It has an extreme meaning tous avTwv 8i8vu.uv dpTovs. 31 inrb tou in IosPE i. 22 pao-Kavou Satuovos d(j>r|p49Ti, by ,

BGU

In

death.

6-rrdo-wv p.4v u[

I. ]

74

s

Kal Yap &v dXo-yov eVt] we are apparently to under-

(ii/A.D.)

dcj>6peTeir|T€,

It may be stand d<|>cupe8arjTe "you might be robbed." " noted that the middle could be used for the meaning rob,"

BGU

15

III. 7S9 (a.d. 125) dtX[d]uevoi p.01 x iT
as

>

-

We

vdo-ov Kal Trdo-av p.aXaKiav dcjisXe air' cuoxi, 6tto>s v-yiavw, " take away from me all manner of disease and all manner

of sickness that

I

may be

in health."

P Gen I. 28 16 (A.D. PGrenf II. 61 16 P Lond ,

ib.

II.

467 .

ib.

531

2

(Thrace) (ion to

16

(all .

d
.

Ta

84 irXelo-Ta

102 (a.d. 114-5) na s (I- 7 ) the record office) pipXia

Kal dv«vpcTa tlvai

:

the present

meaning "are being ruined."

tense suits best the

atpaviouoz Vettius Valens p. 53' oirws t« 01 Kal Ta €KTpwaaTa -ytvovTai.

dav(.o-jiol

fetus)

[sc.

acpavxo;. This poetic word, which reappears in the later prose writers (e.g. Diod. Sic. iv. 65. 9), is found in the only in Lk 24 31 &4>avTos kyivtTo air' aiiTwv. The addition of a

NT

complement such as dir' avTuv is not in accordance with the usual Greek usage of the word, and is explained by I'sichari (Essai sur le dec de la LXX, p. 204 ft".) as a Hebraism. This would presumably mean that Luke imitated the occasional LXX d(f>avi?eiv or -«r9ai d-ird, but used the Hellenistic &(j>avTos •yeWo-Bai instead of the verb clearly this combina:

tion in

was thoroughly vernacular prose by

this

time

—

it

survives

MGr.

acpedgcbv. This rare word

is

OGIS 4S3 220f

found in

136)

342'

ii/A.D.).

d]aW|S (

= 11.

Syll 923

iyivtro".

16

similarly

BGU

p. 174),

(late iii/B.C.)

—

I.

-

(ii/B.c.

)

in the

to

in dialect).

d\wpa

Kal dfioipa Kal

connexion.

163', p.4v

Ib.

davfj

dcpeidia. For the

383

a. For the ordinary sense cf. (e. g.) BGU I. 38 12 irdvTa Tj4>dFor the later meaning "disfigure," "destroy," vio-rat. 20 cf. P Oxy IX. 1220 îii/A.D.) oi84v T|4>dvicrev o 'nnrcnvohas destroyed nothing," P Ryl Td(iis, "the hippopotamus (A.D. 42) KaTeW|i.T]o-av

Kal

KaTe'a-yav

Kal tols

SXois T|4>dvto-av "overran, cropped, and utterly destroyed " Hf [c. A.D. (Edd.), and P Lond 4l3 346) [my pasturage] -

14a

(i/B.c.)

(ttMo-hs

d
XiPavwToi Kal dpuiuaTwv, and the fine epitaph of a Sergius, martyred under Galerius, Kaibel 1064 (Justinian), referring to the d4>6i.S«s drives of the Empress. The adv. is found

P Tebt

"y€VOLTo.

OGIS

adj. see

I.

24™

(B c. 117) dei[8]ws, Syll

d4>eiSiis 4a«To[i' tiriS] iSois.

14

p. (sc.

—

Tiiv 84 d4>ave'uv ktX. (Aetolia

avTu [d]iravTa

.

p.€Te'8a)K«'v p.01

Arckivn. ra ev avTrj

in

papyrus printed

-tj

dvdvT[Ta auTw -ygVoiTo Kal

152

T|dvur[e]v

,

544 (Aug.) davovs •yfyEvrintvou toO TrafpaTeix'^H-aTOS, 11 15 Kal (iv/iii B.C.) &t\ dc(>avTi xa KTr|uaTa avTov, 809 S91

II.

KaXXos

same sense as in Mt 15", Mk 7 19 the only two occurrences Cod. D substitutes ox«tov of the word in Biblical Greek In LXX Lev 12 2 in Mk. de8pos is used in another

dcpavi];.

«(iav('a J

cf.

:

In 492' (Thebes, i/B.c. (presumably Death is the subject). or A.D.) Fortune f|((>dvio-e a young athlete. A British Museum

(iii/A.D.)

s9

342 For the verb see

(c.

B.C. 48)

OGIS

640

1

-

ovk dXt'ywv d<|m&T|o-avTa xpâaTwv.

dcpeXoT)/;. Vettius Valens dispels Grimm-Thayer's aspersions once more see p. 240 16 the cultured man paSiu; dXCo-KtTai us :

diretpos

,

twv

Tra9tov

W

d{f>eXdTT|Tos

Kal d8toiKTjO-Las irpo-

"betrayed by simplicity and lack of practical So p. 1 S3 30 if Kroll's conjecture is sound, 06 capacity." 8e8op.e'vos,

,

96

ocpeaif 4>6dvu neither

Luke

a(j)6op[a

ovSe deXdi-T|Ti. So here is one writer "biblical" nor "ecclesiastical" who agrees with

(jjepojievoc

in preferring this abstract to ae'Xeia,

he uses once,

may

astrologer

s4

16S 23 TroXXd 84 d.

p.

which however

tov Tpdirov eptpafvovTes. The further be quoted for the adverb dipeXiis, 42

p.

els a.

Trio-Tt\Jo-as diroXea-ev.

In P Tebt II. 404 1 (late iii/A.n.) what seems to be the heading of a set of accounts runs Ad-yo[s] d«o-eus o-TaTfjpuv pX.: the editors render "expenditure (?)." It should also be noted that the word was a term, teckn. in see

astrology:

index to Vettius,

tov

again confirming 46 the colour of unworldly simplicity which appears in Ac 2

Trpoo-e'xctv.

The same adverb may be quoted from an

correction in

.

i.

22 24

as in

iavTov d.

,

cites

losPE

inscr.,

Athenaeus,

Thus Preuschen Beipitos.

X.

4io.

{HZNT

d

(II.

ad

412

xprj Tals Xoi-rrais

d(peo-eo-i Kal uap-rvpiais Kal aKTLvoPoXuus See also Abbott /oil. Voc. p. 178 f., with a Fourfold Gospel, p. 59.

do-Te'piov

acpy).

16

Kaibel) cortaBels d(j«X(is Kal p.ovo-iKiis, where "simple" meals are contrasted with Ta TroXvTeXfj Seurva. Add Kaibel 14

(Christian?) eiKoo-Tov 84 Piwo-ao-av ds eviavTov the same epitaph speaks of a <|n)xV dcf>eXfj.

727

s

225»

p.

iraTpiSi e's diravTa e-rrtSiSov, as well

Hellenistic literature.

2 46 )

Ac

Ttj

Thus

p. 377.

:

" special sense of kindling tc efs Kal Tas BvcKas 15-4)

For the (B.C.

1

and

sacrifices

BGU

II.

"dust"

for IS .

1,

362'-

"

SS 12

I.

^

;

arena see Syll 804 11

ii/A.D.) d^Sfj TrT]Xuo-ao-8ai. (with the editor's note). however, a wholly different connexion with

It

(?

In Egypt d
"in order

that they (sc. bridges) may be finished before the letting loose of the water" (Ed.), ib. III. 12 and 44 verso "• iet t[uv KaT]d riToXeuaiSa 39 tiScn-os d()>eo-eu)S,

-

d[]€o-ewv

,

fiviii|au.ev

crete,

In this sense the noun

p 8v[pas].

meaning apparently 20

-

" channel" or "sluice"

a

Deissmann has shown (BS

as

be con-

may

(ii/A.D.) dirr|X(uiTov) 68b(s) 8r|uoo-i(a) iv

Hence,

Xi0ivr|.

P Oxy

:

fj

&4>ea-is

gS

p.

ff. ),

LXX

,

The word is similarly employed to denote the official "release" of the harvest after the taxes had been paid, in order that the cultivators might then use it for their own lators.

purposes, as

P

8ia-yopevovo-ns 8o8fj,

irvpivwv

P

Petr II. 2(i) 9f (B.C. 260-59) Tfjs a] io-8wo-ews -

Amh

Kaprrciv

II.

43

ex^dpia £>Tav fi 173) STav rj dipto-is tov

[avTo]v T[d]

Kop.ia"a
(rs.c.

"whenever

7e'vT|Tai.,

the

release

of the

wheat crops takes place" (Edd. see their note ad 1. and cf. Archiv iv. p. 60). The editors regard it as very doubtful whether the difficult phrase -yfj iv d
'

(P Petr

III. p. 35) translates the

same phrase

in

P

Par 63 1 "

by "privileged land." A nearer approach to the Pauline use for "forgiveness" is afforded by the occurrence of the word in inscriptions for remission from debt or punish(B.C. 165)

«

ment, e.g. Michel I340b 7 (Cnidus, ii/B.c. ) Tas d«o-i.os tov TaXdvTov d
d€o-as tirotrjo-aTo

tov xpiip-aTOv (and exacted no interest Magn 93(c) 4ff Ta -yap d
from other debtors),

Kara

1

-

t]tjv KaTa8(.KT|v Tfjs Ka9r|KOTjo-Tjs

fJTot eio-LTrpaxflfio-ris T]fjs b

see also

C/G

™

KaTa8iKi]s

fj

T«Tevx€Vai de'o-«
â-yto-yfis

"yevou.cvr|s

:

(Delos, time With a gen. pers. it denotes the of Pompey) (Niigeli, p. 56). 18 21 "release" of prisoners or captives, as Lk 4 Syll 197

205S

(Olbia, ii/iB.c), 2335

,

(B.C.

284-3)

pa[o-iXti Kal]

80-01 8]4

Xapuv

associated with the NT meaning of the word. Dean Robinson (on Eph 4 18 ) has shown how from the dr| &4Svktos H ith which the wrestler fastened on his opponent is

a
Hence in "touch"

the Pauline usage, the thought is not so much of as of "fastening" the whole body is compacted

—

" eruxopiYias by every ligament of the 18 which in Col 2 l * is expanded (Eph 4 ),

8id

Trdo-T|s dfjs Tfjs "

whole apparatus tov dtfxav Kal

into 8id

the increased vividness for the Egyptians of the pictures in 20 Lam 47 trans3 Joel I through the use of d<|»o-eis by the

&4W1S

is,

wrestling that

ci(fi£oiq.

VI. 9iS v

<

"for

the kindling of lamps" (cf. Xvxvai[ii'a, and for the meaning "sand" or )

a technical term of the

as

P Tebt

see

Xvxvuiv d
A

sinews."

parchment, P vineyard ptf)

TroiTJo-r]

fciratbos

Sai'd

Khan

i

n 2S

be fined 4dv

to

is

.

they are trained

?

.

(B.C. 8S)

the assignee of a Kal

:

dXtYcopfjo-rj ttjv djiTreXov

Can

atiTf)v îra
—the branches

up"

" by the ligaments and occurs in the new Median

o-vv8e'o-|ia)v

mysterious

this

mean "properly

tied

being tied to the poles or trees on which The adj. will thus be formed from tirl dais

"depending on fastenings"

—a

formation well paralleled in

Hellenistic.

drpdagoia.

An interesting example of this word occurs in the fragment of the Gnostic Gospel from the beginning of iv/A.D. I' Oxy VIII. ioSi 14ff -, where in contrast to the perishing of every,

thing born of

corruption (dirb 4>9opds)

we

find

to]

yi[i]v6}uv[ov dirb] dtj>[8]apxias [oiiK diroJ-yHvlYrai] u]cv[€i] &(j>[8ap]Tov us aTrb d[4>]8[apo-La]s ve-yovos.

8«

dXX[d It

is

3

also quoted from Epicurus (60 ) Tfjv p.tTa d(f>8apo-Las jxaKapioTiiTa: see Linde, p. 43, where other literary parallels are

noted.

dcpOagrog. As an antithesis Syll 365

10 (c.

dv8pa)TrLvwv

to

"

mortal," the term

well seen in

is

A.D. 37) 8twv 84 x°-P tT£ s tovto Sia(|>Epovo-iv 8ta8oxwv, w fj vvktos fjXtos Kal (for fj) to

OG/S 509 (A.D. 312) inrep] Tfjs aluvCou Kal dcj)8dpTov pao-iXeâs vaiiv, with reference to the The adj. occurs ter in the magic papyrus Imperial rule. 24

d<|)8apTov BvTjTfjs 4>vo-«ios.

P Lond YYxx.

The

at

121

(iii/A.D.)

(=1.

p.

S3IT.):

ovpavbv p-eâv devvaov d<)>8apTov.

see also Cf.

s.

P Leid

v. d6apo-£a.

record hardly proves a vernacular currency.

aixp-dXwTOi 4y€vovto, tp
from some public duty, as P 9 f|"yov|x[€vos] tov t'Bvovs tov

&4>e[o-]iv

Oxy

ktX.. or "release"

VII. 1020 6 (a.D. 19S-201)

d"yu>va Tfjs

dtj)t'a-
€K8tK[fjo-ti.

acpOoQia.

The

adj.

from which

this abstract is

formula of contract with a wet-nurse,

formed occurs

who

is

in

the

to feed the

97

a(pn)fj.i

a
child tui ISuoi/J avTii?

BGU

"C°-^ aKTt

KaBapuii Kal d8opos Aug., from Alexandria).

=

magic papyri P Lond 46"' (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 77) iiTri iraiSos s44 d6opos (cited by Dibelius on Tit 2 7 in HZNT). Between 1 Pet 2* and our the papyri, we should think of freedom from "taint" spiritual milk has gathered no microbes :

—

!

d€L0.

forms of

this

BGU

8 IV. 1022 (a.d. 196) d
but

;

d(peu>o-6u in

Michel 58s 14 (Arcadian

?iii/B.C.), as well aswiih

the llerodotean dvcWai : see Proleg. p. 38 n. Against this note imper. d (not a contract verb), which is the normal conjugation into which the -pa.

verb tends here to merge itself: evidence for dcpilu seems The assumption of an dcptu, formed by to be wanting. proportion from d
with aor.

dTJvu,

and

dcprJKa be referred to for the quasi-auxiliary

ttcp-no-a

Proleg. p. 175, may use of d
We

may quote P

Amh

II.

37

10

6 (B.C. 172) dts x a 'p et v, P Hib I. 41 (c. B.C. 261) airbv tlcrayaytiv "allow him to collect" (Edd.) [6]s

av-rbv

;

P Oxy III. 413 184 d€S €*yw avT^v 8pr)VTJ
renders

The verb has

speakers. it

may

4e

and 27 as Pallis

still

be rendered "allow

avTbv

d4>tJK«s

the

a-?)

me

verb

Kr|8cvcrai

"

P Oxy VII. 1067 6 avrdv, "you have

(Ed.).

So, with infin.

pf| dtiva£ pe tirl

253)

me

^[irl

89) t]wv Tdiruv ,

p.

1293

18

1

r

The uses of "throw" seen (B.C. 6) d<)>eivai

from the etymological sense d
T-f|v

-ydcrTpav

=

pot drop. be derived the

this primitive physical meaning may So with meaning "leave, let go." P Tebt II. 421* (iii/A.D.) 8&is avTov

" es

if

(Edd.).

you wish to

P Grenf

"waived the

the use seen in

Mt

let

extra

dat.

(as

in

From common Mt 5 40

"not

has an

It

P Oxy X. one of

" them should want to leave part behind and not Edd. ). bring it (

"abandon, poi

K[e'[s]

otiJTois

50%,"

do

113) tt^v 8{ rjpioXiav will serve as an ex. of

18", which leads to the general idea of

—

(Rosetta stone Similarly in OGIS go " B.C. i96)tlsT&osdfjK£v, of the "total remission of certain 11

(See for the

Brooke_/s/;. Epp.

P Oxy IV. 744 10 Part I.

p.

NT 20 f.)

(B.C. 1)

usage of the word in this sense Not far from this is the use seen (

= Seleetions, p. 33) edv

.

.

pt|8ev

irregular dative object

tywv

(for

"

«x olm ).

:

18

d
1S

dipfjKes

[poi

is Kvicoy (for K»vl|, So in p-rj dfjis— an appeal from a forsaken girl to her lover. P

M

w (iii/B.C.

Lille 29"-

)

dei
will illustrate

KarajStK^s

" use with a gen. of " : so P Oxy VIII. releasing from 1 1 19" (A.D. 254) ipeis ol Kpa-rio-Toi oi pdvov dipCtrai. [r|pds irao-mv irap' dXXms dpx«v] the suppl. seems sure. P Petr II. 13 (19)"(middle of iii/B.C.) (= Witkowski its

—

Epp.*, p. 19) pdXio-Ta pev ovv TT^virdo-av
lor.)

may be

It

sending

away of the multitudes is to be found in Mt 13 38 Mk 4 s8 " let but it may just as well mean simply go," as in ordinary The equivalence of the Latin mitten is colloquial speech. seen in the compound, P Ryl II. 126 1 * (a.d. 28-9) trratpels ;

™ taToi irpdpaTa Kal potKa "

KTtjvT) ets

a

-yeiop-yiS

.

.

tSdcp(T])

" fields which I cultivate sheep and cattle into " immisi (Ed.): cf. fontibus in liquidis apros" Vergil {Eel. let his

2 68 ).

.

Finally, for the use

.

of d
adj. placed with the object, cf.

-orov) avrbv ius o-ijpepov dipiKas, "up to today you " left it unharvested (Edd.), P Oxy III. 494' (a.d. 156)

(se.

cXeiOtpa dcpiijpi a will.

t«"ktjs,

SoCXd pou

.

.

o-iipaTa, of

manumission under

acpixveoîai.

BGU and

1.

II.

27 ;

614

20

P Giss

(a.d. 217) tts tovs rd-n-ofvs] d
I.

.

.,

p^|

A irpoo-K\)vT|pa from El-Kabin Egvpt, 'AvSpdpaxos MaKtSuv d(pfK€TO irpbs 'Apevu8T|v xpioîv Bedv he records his immediate cure Preisigke

so

.

[

.

.

158, has

—

:

id.

1049 (Abydos) II«i6a-ydpas IIei8aYdpou St' d(pCK«To eirl It is almost a technical word in o-u-rnpCai, id. 1052, al. these "pilgrimages" to sacred places. Kaibel 9S1 8 from the island of Philae (i/A.D.)

So

describing verse,

it,

"with an

desert,

ov]t[ios]

)

dcpeivai ttj 8u-yarp£

your daughter have

26* (B.C.

I.

"forgiveness." taxes.

i/A.D.)

(?

tis d(peivai pipos p^| tvt'vKas, "lest

8«AT|
*!

d
Tvai.

d
P Lond 144 14

^Vi^s d8ia
to be neglected in a strange land." explanatory clause in a letter of Hadrian's age,

2

(= Witkowski

8ti ir«pd
in

II. p.

to leave

:

For the same

to," etc. cf.

allowed his burial to be neglected 14 (c, B.C. 153) again, in P Par 47

so"

(=

have

not yet become a mere auxiliary

use in another part of the (iii/A.D.)

(literary,

(as Soipe) in both cases, only differing in

it

confer together," or again as in

meaning

" verb very "irregular : cf. Moulton, Einleitung, p. 82 f. The 1 unaugmented aor. pass. &4>$)T|o-av in Rom 4' (from Ps 31 ) where N has a.e£8r|o-av) is matched by OGIS 435* (ii/B.c.)

NT

Some abnormal may be illustrated

).

BGU

BGU III. 814 (iii/A.D.), a very ungrammatical complaint from a son to his mother, three times shows the verb

acpirj/M.

a«'8ii

edvflv fipo-evov d
Niurov

,

?[ir]'

AlYUTn-foJio

:

—

in

irt'pas. ir«pi.KaXXâ,
"Io-l8os, AiStdirwv irpoVBcv, d(pi^dp€voi cl'Sopcv kv NîXtuL iroTapLdt vâs a>KU7ropova"as.

NT

In ordinary use it is hardly known, and in it only 18 In Preisigke 1052 appears metaphorically, in Rom 16 (Abydos) KXeaiwros eirl a-wrnp{ai 'PdSuv difcCKc-ro, it seems as if the meaning is "arrived from Rhodes," involving a reanimation of the dird in a new sense (instead of the .

perfectivizing force)

:

cf.

the problem of &4>i£is below. 13

98

a(f)iXdya&os

a(f)opfj.i) (Tfrdp-rnv) pep£Sa dpTreXw(vos) o-vv<}>vtov, the meaning seems be that Sennesis "renounces" all claim to a piece of land

dcpildyadog.

P Oxy

In

I.

»• ls

33

(=

(ii/A.D.)

direst

I.

20) a certain

Appianus charges the Emperor Marcus Aurelius

(?)

with

to

she had sold to Petearsemtheus (but see the introduction to

P Lips

I.

and Wilcken

•njpavvra dcjnXoKa-yaOfa aTraiSia (presumably dirarSevo-ta), after extolling his deified father as cj>iA6os, d
similar use of the middle

and

Kal vvv

((x-XaYaOos.

Vetrius Valens has the negative of a similar also found in Plutarch. Nageli from an inscr. of ii/iii a.d. (Tanais) the

compound dtjuXoKaXos, cites

52)

(p.

compound

strengthened

TrapaiprXaYaSos.

dcplhjLQyvQOQ. For this word, which according to Grimm-Thayer is found " 1 (?), see (in addition to Didache 15 ) the "only in the NT from P quotation Oxy I. 23 s.v. d(j>tXdva8os. Add Prime 137

6

(probably

325"

ii/B.C.)

also Syll 732 s6 (Athens, B.C. 36-5),

;

of which

both

(Istropolis, i/B.c),

diXapYijpws.

Cf. Nageli, p. 31,

have the adverb Deissmann LAE, p. 81 f.

dcptîg.

One (B.C.

early citation

25S-3)

i'va

may be made from P

dvavîuo-Bfji

Tetr

II.

6

13 (iSs)

Kal bpaXio-Sr] irpbs [t^|]v tov

where the word certainly means arrival (the reference is to the filling up and levelling of some excavated place in view of a visit from King Ptolemy II. ) Pao-tXe'ws

ct
:

so also in Aristeas (ed. ets

11 ws 8e 17 01 depujiv td[vT|
and

Magn

tw

d"y8oiT)Kov0' eTT| peTa ttjv KopaKes, and as late as iv/A.D.

-

Selections,

p.

Tif|v

[
hourly expecting your arrival ii.

18

not

&îv, "we

"

(Edd.).

comfort her by But Josephus Anlt.

—

irpo8T|Xuio-avTes T<3 iraTpl tt^v Ikeutc d
p.r|

—

" " anything but departure," or at least "journey : Winston renders "removal." It must be admitted that Jos. uses the

word

also for "arrival," as

See Proleg.

-1 (275).

iv.

Trpo6e'crews ur| d£o-Tao-8a<.,

T
diroo-TTJo-tTtu

For a

456).

p.

(ii/B.c.) Treipdo-opai

dvrjKdvTwv

and

Magn

TroXei.,

ttji

a/.

your brother's body," but only (as appears later) his effects, P Lond I209 12 (B.C. 89) (= III. p. 20) wra dcpeo-TT|KdTa, "ears standing out (from the head)," P Giss I. s toO 9

dvSpds pov

BGU

I.

(i/B.c.)

III.

.

dirotrrdvTfojs els 'Odo-iv

.

.

eWoptas

0r|PaC8a [dJTroo-Tao-av i So) ovk eijdvTos

Tf|V

920

31

after he

.

(a.d.

1

had forced me

),

P Rein

7

.

18

dTrocrTfjvai.

(B.C. 141

T|vdvKa(re ktX.,

p*|

to sign," etc.

which may be compared Lk 13 27

,

etc., is

This seen

(=

Selections, p. Si(va), apTi

?)

"

only in

ttjs

left

me

with

an incanta-

124 '

magical papyrus, 574 (iii/A. D.) Kal dTrdcn-r]8t d?rb 114) i!£eX8e Satpov, .

apTi

.

tj8r|.

drpoficoc;.

P Tebt

Apion i. iS (127), 25 (223) and 26 n 1 on the question of Ac 2029

p.

.

I.

24"

(B.C. 117).

P Ryl

literary effort) d. Kal TreTrapT|o-i.ao-p.eVws

II.

62"

(i- 1.

(iii/A.

D.) (a

TTCTrapp.)

depogdeo.

With d4>opdv

Heb

in

12 2

fis

= "look away

from [other things] to"

Abbolt

{/oh. Voc. p. 28) aptly compares Epict. ii. 19, 29 els tov 0ebv dopop(jiv e'lrpaTTev a îrpaTTev. ,

—

FG

On

the form d4>C8w (Phil 2 23 X AB* D* 33) see Proleg. which see p. 44 : in spite of Thackeray's note (Gr. p. 124 f. for further exx. ) we cannot allow the long-lost digamma any

—

—

influence in determining this Hellenistic type see BrugmannIn this word at p. 143, and further under eros.

Thumb any

d(piozrif.u.

The

transitive tenses recur in formulae

sale, etc.

passer.

:

the vendor

Thus

BGU

to

is

IV.

upon contracts of

"repel" any claimant or

I127

19

(B.C.

o-TT]tr€iv,

as P.

M. Meyer notes on P Giss I. Si 20 where is Cf. P Lond 3" (B.C. 146 or 135) (= I., ,

of instances.

list

edv Si p^| dTrocrrifjo-aH, diroo-TTjaw eTrdva-yKov, "if I do not repel him, I will do so under compulsion" (Ed.). In P Par 59 2 (B.C. 160) (= Witkowski 2 p. 75) Tbv X070V tcuv (*<'• Xape')' d-ireo-TT)Ka (Spaxpds) i\ dpyvpiov (Spaxpds) Aio-TaTai Sewtjo-is dirb Ttjs »wvr|p.«Vns

p. 46)

,

x^w

:

:

avTtjs

irapd IIeTeapo-ep8e»s

levelling of AiriSelv

to d
a certain

is

dcpOQl£a>. BGU HI. 91s 16

'

21

(a.d.

49-50) Tds

dwpio-9e£o-as

vir'

33 (B.C. 14) tov d
'Eppalov

(iY.

Rev L t| dcpo)pi.o-pe'vr| was the part of the Libyan nome, the produce of which was reserved for Alexandria see the For the word, as in Mt 13 4 *, we may editor's note, p. 169. add a citation from the Pelagia-Legenden, p. 6 5 prj pe d
,

tov ovpavtou crov 6va-t.ao-TTjpLOV. In Kaibel 244 s an epitaph from near Cyzicus, written in a conventional Doric, ra KaXXos diipLcre K-virpts ev do-Tors means "set pCo-ns dirb

"

apart

,

as incomparable.

drpoQixi]. This Pauline

word

is

well established in the vernacular

.

.

.

with meanings varying from "incitement" or "prompting"

.

.

.

(P

'

vtt'

rate the

explanation.

tres-

iS) Kal irdvTa Tbv

eTreXeucrdpevov t} ep-rroTicrdpevov avTbv 'A. d
a

'

s

ep-rrXeKeis

last use,

tion of the great Paris

tov

654

BGU

viKT|o-as,

.

poi

X<*P tv

OG/S

159* (a.D. 216) dirô-r[n]v ttjs Kcipr|s,

uio-[e]wo-ews (cf. 1 Tim 4 tc poi ovk [d]Tr£o-TT)i el

130) Trapapv8ovp[e]8a Si avT-f|v eKao-TT|s

upas exSexdptvoi

Totairns

ttjs

ov8evbs

Archiv

For various uses of the intrans. active, cf. P Grenf II. 77* (iii/iv A.D.) dXdvus dirô-rnTe p^| dpavTes [to crjiipa tov dSeXifjov vpwv, "you unfeelingly went off without taking

-irepl

s5 in P Lips I. 64 Trpis (/. irpb) tt)s d(f>££ews tov SiKao-TTjpiou and *', and in the Christian letter P Oxy VI. 939 26tf

(=

8 -1

in

OG/S 763"

cf.

Wendland) 173

'AXe£dv8peiav, irpoa-riyYtXn,

T|p.wv,

uis 8e TrapeYevfj8r|pev fiacriXa irepl ttjs d
53

1,

Oxy

II.

237

vii

-

21 ,

A.D. 1S6, 4k pr|[T]pbs dôppijs) to the

99

a^prj
a(ppof more ordinary "occasion" or "opportunity." Thus the 12ft (A.I'. 127) edict of an Eparcli of Egypt, P Oxy I. 34 i:i

runs Toi[s] Sid dtredKav

n[a'i] lis

Tr|[jLaTt»[v] Teip.wpijo-oiJ.ai (see

^ToivTas dp.apSo in Cara-

doppr|v

under dimSeia).

n

i'va p[i\] ir[ap' (A.D. 215), P Giss I. 40" 8«iXias atria rj irapd to^]s KaKof|8eo-iv opfif| inroXtupe-n. where d
edict

calla's

a]irois

f\

passage^

together. See also

(Ziyrav dnSopp.T|v

BGU

632

11

Lk

a Western reading in

).

II.

° KV,i 'yu Sid iraa-av d
ical

(ii/A.D.)

" and on

0-01 -ypdi|/ai irepi Ttj[s] o-w-rnpias p.o
the every opportunity I do not delay to write you regarding health of myself and of mine," ib. III. 923" (i/ii A.D.) KaXiis oiv iroiT|o-eLS, eay etipns d4>opp^v] Sia-ypaii/diMVOs 20f k&v ktX., P Strass I. 22 (iii/A.D.) ?x OVT °s Ttvos a(pop|x^v has a just occasion Ppaxeiav 8ixaiav xaroxfjs. "if any one of possession for however brief a period," and from the 12 inscriptions Pnette 105

XdPoi]

16

d
(c.

B.C. 9) 6]
iva d
SePao-Tov TtipTJs. The more literal sense ot 14fr seen in the iv/A.D. letter P Amh II. I43

tov

rijs

eis

the

word

is

-

8eXr|o-ns

p-r;

=

Sid t^|v dop oSv. xvpie. pive ( p.tivai) «xtos T|puv aiipiov iroTio-ai T t ov ps'-yav KXfjpov, pr|V toO iiSaros e'iva Svvn,8ii)pev

"so

sir,

please,

do not stay away from us to-morrow,

we may be

because of the flow of water, so that irrigate the large

It is

holding" (Edd.).

esp. with irpd£ews or irpa-ypdruiv irpdêis

710), in the sense of

common

thus

An

xai (JiwTixds ddSopp-ds. is found in the late

d4>opp.d^Tai

:

p.

23S

but if they fail, or if we do not make the p.[ev]ovp.ev, arrangement, we hold ourselves responsible." A similar 11 \ (A.D. 342), 1' Lips I. 54" phrase is found ib. 34 1

(

(A.D. 39S), and PSI 86" (A.D. 367-75). 56 P Lond Il66 13 (A.D. 42) (= III. p. 103) tdv Sj dipuo-TepTJ to |3aXav€iov xa[v]p-ao-i, o( a bath insufficiently warmed, gives 19

376),

ib.

us the

word from the

able to

in Vettius, 2

irtp'i

xds

P Lond IV. 1360 7 In

(A.D.

MGr

the

acpiovo;. In Sy/l S02 41 (iii/B.c, from the Asclepieum of Epidauros) For its one of the cures effected is that of a irais dipuvos1 2 cf. Kaibel 402 application to a dumb idol in I Cor 12 from Sebastopolis in Galatia, where the marble pillar is made to say

Tatd

inscription

pe Tixtv

it

The adj. dpidtvTi, as an epithet of 74 For late hymn to Isis, Kaibel 1028 .

The word

In P Grenf I. 52 12 (iii/A.D.) dxdpixai dxapio-TT|o-avTa[s]. " antidote " " id est sine otov gratia," as a Latin writer in Grenfell's note explains it, assigning a reason. poem

=

A

dated A.D. 94 {Kaibel 61S, of

its

«ls

o-impiov

dxapio"Ta

f.

plentiful

The word

is

evidence,

MGr.

may be

:

virb KV(j>bv

it

tomb

has the line

dpoTpov Taiipov and verb, and

cited for adj.

it

for the inference that

" house not

Mk

14

s9

made with hands" and

,

is

a genuine Logion underlies the per

quoted by Paul (and

would be probably a coinage

for the

Heb 9 1121

)

:

occasion in the earliest

source.

may be compared the fragmentary P Par see also P Magd 29" (B.C. 2 7) toit[ov] The 8«'8wk«v. dxp«i-ov xa'i o-revbv tirl pirjKos 10

With Lk

17

1

:

dvTa Kai p.01 one occurrence of the adj. in NT may quite possibly be a mistaken gloss: the Lewis Syriac presumes simply S0CX01 to-atv. a very plausible reading.

see note.

cites the

Herwerden

Plummer on Lk 8" says the use = "fall asleep" is "medical and late": unfortunately he gives no evidence of the former (nor does Hobart mention it), but the citation from Heliodorus is to be noted. Lobeck Phryn. p. 224 gives The transference of an dird compound from the others. to the beginning of is

Luke

it is

acpvaxFOEco. V Elor I. 3 17 (A.D. 301) tdv

seen also in d(pi£is have started the

likely to

evidence change of meaning, but our than there.

is

Sept 303

10

scantier here

abnormal feminine dxpeia from dxpâv.

cptdX^v

(iii/B.C.)

.

.

IG

.

a%ri£i6a). 1

OGIS

In

573

',

a Cilician inscr of i/A.D.,

it

is

forbidden

V-^™ ("Tapai the inscriptions p.f|T£ and votive offerings of an adjoining temple. The verb 1 occurs in a quotation of Vettius, p. 290 where a king says &TCKVOS T
p.rJT£

dxp««o"
,

.

still

Se dcpuo-TepT|[o-]u)0-i xai p.T] tov [Oirep] ainiv Xd-yov viroirapao-rno-uae^v tj]u£ls avT[o]i I

inscribed on the

d"/eiQ07t0ll]T0;. This negative of a well-warranted word is said by Grimm Its appearto exist neither in profane authors nor in LXX. ance, therefore, at once in Mark and in Paul is valeat

version of

acpvTivooi.

PAR'l

is

the abstract dxapioria.

the medical writers'

mother of some allowance. The adj. occurs in the P Grenf I. I 19 (H/b.C.) 4dv 8' evl irpoo-xa8ei pdvov,

in neither case

p.aTT]V 8'

Vettius also

inroêuâs.

about a

literary

(
Rome)

a boy of eleven precocious author,

6S 51 dxpt'ous 8ovXous

end of an action

the

.

u'/ot'Ioz.

'.

now through

Syll

V Fay 124 12 (ii/A.D.) irdvu ^dp poi Soxtts d(f>puv tis " indeed mad " (Edd.) you appear to me to be quite el[v]ai, —a remonstrance addressed to a man who was defrauding

ia-ii

:

MGr.

226 159 (Olbia, on Euxine— iii/B.C.) the verb in the normal sense: see also BGI I\ occurs d\apio-T€LV 1026 xxii16 (iv/v A.D. magical) tovs 8« diraXXa-YtvTos (/. -as) In

StpQOiV.

a
is

dydnioTo;.

the sea, occurs in a

Hobart's

see (Lk 9 Med. Language of St Luke, p. 17

his

tixtsv) duvo[v]

(I.

speaks.

— quantum support )

,

,

—

noun means "occasion, cause."

use of dippds

itself.

epoch

apparently new verb

" make excuses" (Ed.).

s9

NT

54 1 1

61 5" (ii/A.D.) dcpoppriv tupiiv (,'. «vpoO
— a daughter ib.

is

"

.

•

irdvTa dxp""""as Tpdirov eiraiTou

OLXQlJOTOi. I'

5r|0"£Tai.

" 5S Tebt I. 74 30 70 75 "(both ii/ii.c) of unproductive" So in CPIIerm 7" Lli (ii/A.D.), but liiat contextus.

land.

.

.

a K pi, a X pi<> It

100

tyvxo?

describes a pig in

P Flor

ws

irpioT]v

-rrdXiv eVTto,

185'

(A.D.

[i^|

254)

*

II. 127 (A.D. 256) dXXd KaXbv Kal Xctttov Kal dxprjo-Tov. lb. 1

KaTea-yptva

Kal

dxprio-Ta,

of

.

.

Kal]

•

.

.

.

of

a

word comes out

in

-ye-yovbs

The moral sense of P Oxy VII. IO7O 50ff (iii/A.D.) yA\

gymnasium.

the

dxpr]cr[Tov.

-

8e'

A T]S

M-W™

tI"]! [Hp]ae(Si t^|v

dpeXTJo-r|S

pe'xpi

— see

Brugmann-

panniers,

and P Oxy X. 1346 (ii/A.D. ?) dxpt|o-Tos [yltvuvai (/. Yevove), of a garment. Cagnat IV. 293" (Pergamon, B.C. 127-6) KaTecp8appe[vov

dxpt is only an ablaut valiant of Thtimb, p. 631.

p^ dpa

-rroTe

Tt]pT|o-iv ttjs &Xt|s o'tKtas

ayvQov.

A

lew citations suffice for this very " MGr. One

shows that

survives in

were as

al in<

common

word, which "

bricks without straw

irma] in the Ttolemaic period as in the days of

Exodus: P Petr II. 14 (2) 12 (as amended III. shows directions es Ta dx«pa -rrpos rf|v irXiv6oXKiav. the

p. 139)

So

in

" do not neglect this, wapaSiSovai dxpT|o-Toy oiicrns avTtjs, lest indeed you choose to hand over the keeping of the whole house to Herais, who is unworthy" (Ed.). The resemblance to Philem " is obvious. Vettius (p. 62') speaks

dxvpujv o-aKoi els tt^v oikoDitt. cites another Attic inscr. which Sopi'av tov Ttixous mentions 7tt|X6s rixvpuipe'vos. This use of chaff was accordingly not limited to Egypt. The practice exemplified

of

in

axpiora

Pp«'4»].

Syll 5S7

typically

of &xpis ' las y et been produced from the In the Roman period both forms are

found, their usage being apparently

determined as a rule by

same considerations of euphony as in the NT. Fur dxpi oS cf. P Oxy I. 104 18 (a will, A.D. 96) &xpi ov eKTrXr)pu>o-u,o% 5 dpyvpiou Spaxpai TpiaKocriai, BGU I. 19'(A.D. 135) dxpt oil -ypdtj/u TdXaiov, etc. Without the

cf.

08,

P Oxy

&XP l 'KaTepos ainiv

p.aTi£eiv

IX.

it.

III. 491 8 (A.I).

1215

(ii/iii

A.I>.)

irpd-ypaTa KaTao~raX^ III.

830

(illit.

13

(i/A.D.) dxpi-s

dv

126) oi]8' dXXius

KaTaxprp

TrX^piio-Ti Jtt] «'ik[oo-i Tre'vTe,

(please

come

letter). 0-01 i'XBw,

me) &xpi to For.dxpis dv cf. BGU a/. "Axpi of manner

Tds Kapeivous, and in BGU III. 760" to Kal x M povvTa is inroKavo-iv tov pe[vd]Xo\j vup.(vao-£ov), P Fay Ostr 21 (A.D. 306) dxvpou Kavo-ipou reminds us that (brickmaking apart) o-aK(Kov) a feeding the fire was the normal use of the "chaff." The stern theology of earlier days may have glossed the Baptist's words

illustrated

P Tebt

II.

,

cf.

t'GU

I.

for fuel els d.

—

with Prov 16*

s 256 (time of Antoninus Pius) (m'xpH t[ov]

,

viiv

:

!

dipei
P Lond

dxpdvTu in cf.

BGU

I2i"°>- (magic, iii/A.D.)

u)Tl

II.

oxovpevos '

432"

d<|/ev8T|s.

(=1. p. 102) eirl t<3 The adverb is restored

(A.D. I9o)X«-yopevo[.

di|;je>j8u>s

P Lond IV. 1343* (A.D. The passive adj. occurs in

also the late

to

6 by Ostr 1129 (A.D. 207) &XP 1 toO di|;(uviov, 301" (A.D. 190) fo"xov tovtou [to l]o-ov dxpt " I have received a " e£eTdcreu>s, copy of this for investigation With the phrase &XP 1 Toi viv in Rom S 22 Phil I 5 (Edd.). is

116S— Xd(vos) dxvpov, an

the Ptolemaic ostracon, Ostr

(ii/A.D.)

Ptolemaic papyri.

(B.C. 329-8, Attica) :

account

*XQh &XQIGNo example

73

dtrvpTra6u>s. 7rpoo-KvvT|pa from olKovpe'v(rjs) [pev,

Abydos)

.

.

.

Trpbs

ktX

:

709) dxpeuSiis Kal

Preisigkc 1070 (a Kal dêvo-Tov Kal 81' 8Xt|s

pap-rvpovpevov ovpdviov 6ebv [Br]o-av e]8eio~as,n 4 - 6 %\ov tt^v dx|ievo-Tov dXr|9eiav.

and P Leid

W

aifvyo;. P L.mil 12i"' f (magic, d»^vx 0i s Tpoals

XP***P (V °S.

iii/A.D.) It is

(=1.

MGr,

p. 9S) Tjo-uxaôv

= " lifeless."

\°

B BaaA

—

Baal. Tij

(Saiva> is

Bda\

Rom n 4

iii

is

LXX

paralleled in

four times

not borne out by the evidence of the inscriptions:

Thumb

Helkn.

see

p. 73.

outside Prophets and Apocrypha, where it is feminine without variant: correct thus the note in J'roleg. 3 , p. 59, where

aKo

see

'Phe literal

reference to the usual explanation (Dillmann's).

a

o-Ka»|/ov €tti

Baf)V?.ll)V. I' land 15"'

647 5

(iv/A.D.) has Bap[v]X[ciy]a in a fragmentary See also P Flor II. 278"- • (ii/A.D.), a letter

context.

'Apapia(s), where he is instructed KaprjXovs ovs irpoo-c'jTaêv dppevas kqi pwpaXe'ovs. Svvape'vovs xais Tropaats ij-rfTiptTCLV, i] avTos dvave ^ Std tlvos tuiv v

addressed

o-TpaT]r|Yu>i

Trepi|/ov *vS

BapvXuiva.

fiabl^to. For this

common

P Par ji^

(B.C.

LXX

may be made

verb reference

to

13

."

(A.u. 130) br\ pd8ovs,

'i\oy to

no8

meaning is illustrated by P Kay "dig a deep trench":

cf.

pd6os,

IV. II22

ib.

(a.d. 94)

BGU

II.

16

(B.C. 14)

.

.

.]

Ka8f|Kov pdOos, of the setting of plants in trenches s in a garden cf. The ordinary use in connexion 4

—

with TrXaTos the

in

Mk

is

.

e. g., in

seen,

of a

construction

measurements for excavations P diss I. 42 (a.D. 117)

canal,

5

(3o ppd e)(op(«va) o"xoi(v(a) 8 £vX(a) pic[i)], pd8 os e, i"avp\a> £8. Herwerden Lex. s.v. cites Papiers du Louvre ed. Letronne) 64 (ii/B.c.) prj 0-' iir'i pdOos = TravTeXws ?) tovto Tr*Tror|K€vai. Tlie astrological use of p. to denote the space below the horizon out of which the stars rise e. g. Dieterich Mithrasliturgie, p. S 5

passim, as -rrXaTos'

y,

,

(= Selections,

160)

p.

par(

19)
:

(<

I dreamt that I Xapbs <:u>s d[TTT|Xi]u>Tov, was going from West to East,'' P Lips I. 104 28 (c. B.C. 96-5) = Witkowski *, p. Il8)dicrj «b' dXXaxi) paSilJeTe, P )\y ( s 1Y. 743 2 * (B.C. 2) to (3a8icrai eis TaKova, and PSI I. 95

Stiêiv pf [aTr]b

upi

iyui

in

throw some light on For the true "

may

Xapiruv)

HZ.NT ad

loc).

Rom

1

Kdv c€

(iii/A.D.) is

found P Grenf In

irevTC. .

[.

.

P

S-rj

II.

The subst. 8en) paSfo-ai els B 14 (b) (B.C. 264 or 227) bvovs PaSio-Tas .

(/.

Flor III.

376"

(iii/A.D.) vtto

has the note "sc. 6'vous

that the

:

.

Pauline phraseology in

Norden Agnostos

see

Kal €K

vp.lv do-TT]p

o-vp.TrXa.vos

33 1

tovs pa8icrrds

noun

is

fiaOvvo). For this verb

really

accorded estimate di res paSi.o-Tr|s as epithet of 6'vos suggest that the verb connoted a kind of gait seen typically in a s donkey? See also the editor's note on P Kyi II. 236 :

(A.D. 256).

Philo

to

= I.

point see Radermacher transitive verbs

Theos, p. 243

"go

little,

as

For

(Christian Ecclesia, 3

13 ,

may be

p.

illustrated

common

which Hort word in 1 Tim

202) suggests for this

1G

II.

"

16

sein Verhalten

in the

mystery religions,

p.

with

associated

f|8rj

p. 343. 6 po.0u.rK ovtos,

w

Imniisch in Philologus

xvii.

(X.F.)

ttov 8tbs

Kal Tra[tJ8tav It

time

(class.),

(B.C.

,

cf.

8'

OTrdo"^[l€

-

in

ttoXitikos vdp-os

1

33n. cites pa8pds as a denoting a step towards

Note a new compound, recalling the P Hal I. I"- 83 (iii, B.C.), where a headed 4>vT[€uo-]etos Kal oiKoSop[(as] Kal

245) (p. 121).

Lk 6 48 is

,

p[a8]vopv^vfjs-

p.

jiaivo).

16 in Platonis Phaedoncm, ed Finckh, p. 3 The rule which the grammarians lay down that paSpds i> the Ionic form of the Attic Pa
ubiquitous, has perhaps not though not to be found in

The simplex

.

II.

Lk 24 1

P Lond 899 1

the goal, and compares Olympiodorus Proleg. (Com 111. in 31 Aristottlem Graeca XII. l),ed. Busse, p. 9 , and ib. Scholia

Pakt

as in

applied (ii/A.D.) (=111. 208) to ovv Pa8vT€pov [sc. TT0p4>VpL0V) TT€TrOir|TaL els TO o-rravou (?) Kal to d£vT«pov eis t[o] &XX[o]. The com13 parative paBvTepov is also found P Petr III. 43 (2) recto"'

,

technical expression in philosophy,

only ;

dppi Kai avTiKa TeKva y€vt'[o-]0aL TraiSas Kal es Pa8v vfjpas LKc'o-®[ aL

to colour in

is

combination

Reitzenstein Poimandres 13 9 tckvov. StKaiocvvT^s €0-tIv i:8pao-pa. e. g.

we can

p.

er wurde durch tols Tas d££as Patrpois dveXdyno-e, " dem Ehrenamte gerecht (Nageli, p. 26). See The word is found also R. M. Pope Exp 7'xxi. p. 1 1 2 ft".

243

,

248, 15 (cited Sophocles Lex. s.v.) Gr. p. 19, for other solitary instances of

used intransitively.

level,"

from the Mytilene inscription

6 48

-

"vantage ground, a 'standing' (RV)

were, above the

Lk

in

P Lips I. 40" 10 (iv/v A.D.) di|« Trdw paOjYjias «o-rr«'p[as. So in the fragment of an epithalamium (iv/A.D.), P Ryl I. 6

it

f.

deep," as in

opotppoo-vvrjv

a

character of the

pdOos ttXovtov ktX.,

u>

1

paQv$.

I/

of a

"

ireek

(

.

understood, and not latent in the hiatus, is shown by the word paSio-TiiXdTas above (1. 13 )—d. P Tebt I. 262 (late A donkey was apparently ii/B.c), PSI II. 205' (a.u. 295). regarded as "what will go," which is not a unanimously

The thought

Rum

tov pd6ovs dva8 (see Lietzniann 38

Dt 28 ie 101

,

its

of

this

perfect in

old

Wisd

verb,

whose compounds are

quite disappeared

XT.

from use,

present appears in IV. (bis) and 3 Mace : cf. Its

BGU 14

102

fiatov

10 192 (i/B.C.), where twv [p]ii> p[ai]vdv[T»v] ri\v dira[tTT)a-i.v " unread by Schubart, who regards the supplement as Less noteworthy is its appearance in a long vermeidlich."

(B.C. 175-1) PcPtikotcis dve[*yK\r|]Tovs ktX.

(sc.

540

163

pdXXu

:

As

II.

paiocpopetv and (application for the pur146), where the writer

compounds 294

111

a

W

T '-

5I)

—

ii/iii

1

8

(ii/A. D.)

Pats xXupds

is- (cf.

a.d.— \ap
BGU

words

With

362

fast

vanishing

list

makes

yet another of "bibl. and eccles."

to

it

popular

word is used in a magic papyrus, " " 67) of a submerged boat otto irXotou dirb iraKi-wvos PePaTrTia-p(cVou).

=

I.

—

p.

Timon 44 makes the Misanthrope threaten liBely So in a fragment of Epictetus

— Schenkl

and the Nl\

p. 474),

p. 66, aia-rrcp

quoted by D. S. Sharp, ouk dv cpovXov cv vtjt

Kal -yXatpvpqi Kal TroXt>\pija-u» ttXcW Pairi-iêa-Bai 38 and use to express ceremonial ablution as Lk

.

its

—

n

new Gospel-fragment P Oxy V. 840 ls u[t|]t€ pf|V Tiiy paBrjTwv
—

=

=

from P Par 47 13

Selections, p. 22) Kdv tSrjs (c. B.C. 1 53) ( The translation ptXXope.' o-wBijvau, totc Pairn1|iipe6a. of the letter, which is very illiterate, is by no means clear, but PaTTTii;dp.68a must mean "flooded," or overwhelmed

on

fidttco. That the verb does not necessarily imply castingox thrusting with some degree of violence is clear already lrom the itself ; and there are vernacular parallels to negative the

NT

BGU II. 597* assumption of "Jewish Greek." Thus in Tciv irpopaTuv the verb (a.d. 75) Iva pdXiiv. tov |id
VII. 1069 26

hardly credit

the

Grimm.

in

we should

KecJmX^v pairriôvTa.

pc-ydX-n

p.

deduction from the

Ctrl

EpictetltS

(a.d. 215) ter in the phrase inrb Se'vSpa Kal pats: Wilcken 128 prints P[ais]— ought it to be ace. pi. Paets? Chrest. I.

In \iew of the above evidence the word

(

(Stobaeus no. 47

P Leid II.

,

late as iv/A. D. the

Lucian Kal

=

P Oxy IX. 121

pacts,

,

v€vaua"yT)K!OTos)

priestly office— a.d. " to cany the p." and perform all the other needful promises 11 For the (a.d. 126-3S) and 599 (ii/A.n.). offices, also 29s I. form Pats see P Lond 131 recto™* (A.D.78-9) ( p. 1S1)

chase of

20

14

Mt

P Lond 46"

,

the

pdXXovTa,

fiaJlTl£(0.

:

presumed by see P Tebt Pcuoop£a

votov

speech.

,

used as a measuring rod. Pata is quoted in P Tebt II. p. 69 from a text edited by Wessely and pdtwv occurs in P Lcid V vii17 but with Pats as nom. in preceding line. The form is

cts

is

in formulae, so that

This word, apparently of Egyptian origin, which is found Grk only in 1 Mace 13 51 Jn 12 13 occurs in the late P Flor I. 37 s (v/vi a.ii.) Sikcuu Patw, of a palm branch ,

Spr|

8 Lk 16 see Field Notes, pp. 7, 70. the only verb to form a gerundive in NT, and 38 that only once (Lk 5 pX-ryrt'ov) : the gerundive in -tc'os is rare, though not unknown, in papyri, and is generally found persons, as

Tois XiBovs) dXous da-xda-rous,

in Bibl.

and Enoch iS*

;

For the aor. indie. (mis)quoted by Kadermacher Gr. p. 18. 6 cf. Proleg. pp. 134, 247, €PXt|8t| used of present time in Jn I5 and Abbott Joh. Gr. p. 327. On pcpXrô-Bai, used of sick

fiatov.

Paiov

paXuv

pe'-yKu

I

is

builder's specification for a temple at Lebadea, Syll

/3a7TTiafj.c9

Cf.

P Oxy

K[a]Xd (ifTpa aiS-rui paXei-ua-av, "let " them put good measure into it with reference to the making VI. of a tunic, and id. 934* (iii/A.D.) pr^ oiv apcXâ-us toO " do not fail therefore to throw the paXetv tt)v Koirpov, 31 manure on the land" (Edd.): cf. P Fay 11S (A.n. no) " I am manuring six pdXXwi €^ dpovpas ets tt]V *tvv6(ppiv, For a similar absolute arourae at Psennophris" (Edd.). (iii/A.D.)

usage see Syll 522' (iii/B.C.) BiJtiv Sc i-dp pev poCv p*pXn" cast" Kora, tt]V 8e otv p«pX-nK[v]iav, of animals that have their first teeth. very curious absolute use occurs in >yll

A

(a.d. 129), where the Ephesians honour Hadrian as 3S9 8t8ovTa TTJ Bcul tuv KX-npovoaiiiv Kal pepXt|KOTu)v to SiKata Dittenberger tentatively suggests that it may be a rendering 11

That the word was already in use in this with calamities. metaphorical sense (cf. Diod. i. 73. 6), even among uneducated people, strikingly illustrates our Lord's speaking 38 of His Passion as a "baptism" (Mk 10 ).

fi&TlXlOfia.

The word

is

(iv/A.D.)

i-t

p]d[irn.o-(j.]a

"what

the

new baptism

is

— where

for p.

new fragment

restored by the editor in the

P Oxy X. 1224,

of an uncanonical Gospel,

Kaivov

2 verso '*

Fr.

[KT|pio-o-eiv

[sc.

<}>a
that they say thou dost

Kt|piJo-o-ctv

he compares

Mk

I

4 ,

preach?" and for the

" new likelihood of questions concerning a baptism," Jn 4' '-. " and eccl. writ." (Grimm) to That the noun is peculiar

XT

is

of coarse natural a term,

as

teciin.

new use to which the verb was put demanded a corresponding noun. The

:

the

said of Pairn.0-p.ds and pairTia-rtis, which only occur certainly in Josephus's account of John the Baptist :

same may be

see further s.-\ pairrurads.

:

of bona caduca, property without an heir.

(=111.

(A.D. 113)

P Lond I177 40

p. 1S2) at TrXetu pXT|6et
[ ? sc.

and paXaveiou 2eur|piavo0 will illustrate Mt 9 With the phrase of other places where p. is used of liquids. 17

XopTvvIai.]

Mt

25 s

etc. cf.

pXT|6r|creTai.

P Tebt II. 567 (a.d. 53-4) cts 8eo-pevTT|piov P Flor II. 14S 11 (A.D. 266-7) T °- Sc Ttpvdpeva

paXXca-Bu Iva pi] ^TipavBTJ. "be put in water that they may not wither," is a further instance of the unemphatic use. The intransitive pdXXeiv, in NT found only viTa

in

ciBtlus els i>8cup

Ac

paXwv

27

14 ,

occurs in a

KaflcvSc Kal

much milder

rd tou

sense in Epict. ii. 20. 10 ct-kiuXtjkos ttoici, "lie down and

sleep and play the part of the

worm,"

ib. iv. 10.

pctTTTio/iioc;.

Grimm's

fiSa-roS

29 t£ oiv ov

.statement

that

"among

prof.

writ.

Josephus "

alone (Antt. xviii. 5. 2) uses the word, and of John's baptism is traversed by the ordinary text of Plutarch's Moralia : see the De Superstilione 3, p. 166 A, where he names among superstitions Trr|Xua-€i.s Kai-aPoppoptoa-tis pairna-povs, €irl

Trpda-u>irov,

ata-xpds

irpoKa8ta"ei.s,

ptij/sis

oXXokotous irpocrKuonly Bentley's emen-

But, unfortunately, the word is dation fir o-appario-pois, according to Bernadakis' apparatus was the change necessary? vf)a-as.

—

As

distinguished from pdirrurpa in which the result is is the act of immersion (Blass Gr. p. 62) ;

included, patma-pos

103

ffapo?

{3a7TTCO and

Chase (Confirmation in the

lience in Ileb 6-

=

A tost.

.

a

.

I

" the teaching understands 8i8axr] paimo-p-civ as p. 44 f.) about acts of washing,' the exposition of the truths and

embodied and expressed spiritual principles of this disciple and of that."

'

in

the baptism

P Giss I.4 U pi documents relating to taxation. IlS) avToi T€ pcPapTjue'voi. ttoXXuh xpdvau 8t||;.oo-iois

group

(A.D.

[...]. so

117) avTOs Se papovpai Tui tKôpiuj in Archill v. p. 245 f., and

6" (A.D.

ib.

10

6"

ib.

,

two documents

another in P Ryl II. 96 s all with the same phraseology, and dated about the same time. Similarly P Brem 73 s (in ,

C/trest. I. p.

277)

(c.

A.D. 117) ottus

p^) pap-nBwcriv

-irapa-

1\

85

In P Tebt II. 287 (a.d. 161-9) the fullers and dyers of the Arsinoite nome appeal against a tax that had been ims

ol pi]y posed upon their trades—

el[o-i] -yvacptis o[l 6ej

P Par 52 10 53 s (B.C. 163-2) pairrd = P Oxy X. 1293 24 (A.D. 117-38) cts pa
Xe'-yus cf.

'.

iv iiSao-i 5u[tjs p€Pa[irri
p.^|

dvaXaPfl to TrdGos to tou tot« Kal ( bvri Kal KaXetTai

20 OTav

ii.

9. Epict. Kal r]pT||j.evou.

8'

"here pePapufVov seems to refer to baptism and to circumcision (see Sharp Eputelus and the NT,

'Iov8aios. TJprjiu'vov

134

,

cf.

P£Pa(i|a.«vou

p.

" coloured

In

(ii/F.c).

For the contrast with "EXXt|v see OGIS 765" (iii/B.c.) Si dvT€Ta[^]aTO irpbs tovs papPdpovs d[T]ip.[dJovTds

outos

tovs "E\\n,vas [irapavopovvTas], cf. Eumenes II., ii/B.C.) dva8e(|as rav 'EXXr|viov ttoXXovs p-fv Kal pe-ydXovs (|ia\jTov titpYeTTjv — avcivas iire'o-TT|V irpbs TO»[sl papPdpovs apparently the Kal

•

•

18, 19. ii, 32

1

.

-63

,(,

pt*yio-TT|v £r|p£av )

6

to

vopi^wv Papio-8at

illustrate the use in

Tim

1

18

5

:

15 (= OGIS 595") as above. Other 5S53 examples of the verb from the inscriptions are Kaibel 335* 6vt|0-kw] 8' Ov^l v[ocr]u> Pepapr|u.t'vos, 6oS* (ii/iii A.D.)

CIG

K£iTe

curious

Mt

cf.

tl-rrviu:

P Ryl

2S 164

I.

"-

290 we

vii.

Lk

26°,

9

32 .

The

drawn from involun-

of prognostications to be

list

twitching?,

tary

In Anth. Pal.

yripa Pepapr|[p«]vos.

8[-f|]

have TTupaToj PepapTipt'vov

has

(iv/A.D.),

crcbvpbv

Kal (K
cvwvvpov edv dX-nrai «v " if the left ankle

Tai,

Kpio-ti papT][8]fls ô-rai.

be acquitted" (Ed.). This metaphorical usage, as 8 I 5*, may be further illustrated from P Oxy III. 525 (early ii/A.D.) where, with reference to a voyage he was undertaking, the writer complains Ka8' tKao-rnv rgptpav papovuai hi avTov Kal X£tav Tti» irpd-ypaTi KaTa^vouai., "every day I am burdened on account of it and I am ex-

and

will

2

in

Cor

,

:1

" tremely worn out with the matter (Edd.). Further instances s of the active are P Oxy VIII. 1159 (late iii/A.D.) I'va pi| avT
eis

Papr|0-ii>

visions" (Ed.), and the late

(letter of

.

—

from service her son dTrijXflev ovv ptTa tov pdpPapov. P Par 10* (B.C. 145) tells of a Syrian slave to-Ti-ypt'vos T ° v Kapirbv -ypdppao-i papPapiKols. presumably Syrian. more ethical sense of the word (as Ezra 2i :,1 t 36 )) may be

8e|ibv

illustrated

These

8iKao-Tov.

also

cf.

"

Galatae, see Dittenberger's note, and fur a similar reference Berber is used in the same way by Egyptians Mar,, 46 10 In P Lond 410 6 (<\ A.n. to denote non-Egyptian peoples. to release 346) (= II. p. 29S) a mother beseeches Abinnaeus

The

8m tov

Kal

?)

s

422 (iv/A.D.

ib.

Tap.€tov TT€ptpXrj0r|o-€Tat,

—

r.).

t« T|(idsT

twv olkclwv (query oIkVilwv

dirb

pacbeis

ktX. For the t«Xos T-ny cp-yao-iav. StSovTai 8i vir«p tcXovs and 1516 1068 Ostr ii/A.n.), see also (both 700, pacbtwv

garments":

(a. I). 7rpax6wo-iv ol ^vx"P L oi rj o-vKO
from Aristeas 122 to Tpa\v Kal pdppapov

tt|S

Siavofas.

I

may not

trouble

him about pro-

126 8 (a.d. 572), where one " to burden Stephanous undertakes Pape'crai to «p.bv bvoua, herself," with certain imposts hitherto paid by her father.

See also iv/A.D.)

ib. p.€

X.

ib. I.

1224 Fr. 2

tpdprio-ev,

rcoto"-

2

(uncanonical Gospel

"overcame me," where the

—

editor

suggests cpdpos or XvirT] as a possible subject, as well as iiirvos Anth. Pal. above). (cf. the citation from the

Baovdflaz. As against the popular etymology given in Ac 4 Deissmann has shown on the evidence of certain inscriptions that this proper name is Graecized from the Semitic |3313 = "Son of Nebo" see PS pp. 187 ff., 307 ff., ZNTW vii. This derivation has been accepted by Dalman (1906) p. 91 ::6

,

:

f.

Words,

The verb twice

14

(Exod

and only Thackeray Gr. i.

only found in perf. pass, in

is

7

,

Mace

2

13')

:

see

NT

we have only the passive, but the Similarly in The record fits its early history, present and aorist are used. for pePapim«vos is the oldest form after the Homeric p«pap. 261.

pr|us;

Anz

and Hippocrates

Snbsidia, p. 266

appearing.

is

the

first

to

use pape'tTai.

See

Instances of the active are late in

ff.

Anz quotes

Lucian's censure

on

papctv

for

16 (A.D. 174) tlva p.f| tt)v Papivav, and mentions CIG 5853 MGr has Papio, "strike," as well as wdXiv papciaev. " be weary of" (Thumb Handbook, p. 321). papctovuai, The use of the verb in the papyri tallies with this record.

Thus P Tebt

II.

327

fVtcri t|6t)tos iro[XXo]ts

weighted iv/A.P.

)

with

s5

(late

ii/A.D.),

PePapT|ae'vr|,

many years"

"a

(Edd.),

f|Vu
It

p.

40

f.,

and G. B. Gray ExpTy..

p.

233

f.

LXX,

y]vvf\

ovo-a

defenceless

dpo-

woman

P Oxy VI. 939" becomes a formula

in

fidgo;.

BGU

:

I.

I59

'"

(A.D. 216)

TavTa dva8o[6t'vTo]s

(=

Chrest.

I.

p.

4S6) ueTa 8e

cis

8^[poo"]£[a]v XciTovp-ytav PapvTaTr]v ovcrav dir(crT[Ti]y ttjs Kwu.rjs ov Svvbu-evos virocrTf|vai to pdpos tt|S XeiTovpyias is a good example of the ordinary

use of this

p-ov

noun with the corresponding adjective cf. P Oxy el 8{ tovto 0-01 pdpos cpe'pei, "if it is

VII. 1062 1* (ii/A.D.) troublesome" (Ed.).

:

A

"burden"

of oppression

87 to in 5j'//4l8 (A.D. 23S) tirel oSv ovks'ti

Ta

pdpii,

and one of taxation

oiv b Kvpios r)puv 'ASpiavbs

P Giss

in .

.

.

I.

13

7

(Kovcpto'cv

ta pdpr) Ka6oXiKus 8td irpOYpdppaTos,

is

referred

Svvdue8a

d£uu»

ipc'peiv

(a.d. 117J cirel

tuv cvûpiuv toiovtov 6vtos

tov pdpovs ktX. It denotes responsibility in ib. 19 18 (ii/A. D. dXXd «s [Kal b €]v6d8( o-TpaTTj-ybs tois dpxov[o-i «TrLTt]dr(0-i In reference to moral to pdpos. Kal o-v to av[To ttolci. )

104

ftapvvw

Gal 6 2 ), see the Acts of the martyrdom of Christina, amended p. xi) pdpos waa^s dp-yfjs Kal The word is found in the astrologer o-7re'p|iaTos.

faults (cf.

PSI 27*

(v/a.D.) (as

o.t£jjl[o]u

Vettius Valens, p. 292' iv a-vvo\ais Kal pdpecn -y'vovTai. f\ in the Index pdpos is rendered TpauuaTwv ircpiirXoKais •

molestia.

P
is

but never occurs in the

I

119 or

B.C.

(1.

Ka8'

114)

inrepPoX^v

"

6

298"

(i/A.D.) irtpl

papvvofj-ai,

"you

'EpuoSwpov

write to

me

cf. (cf.

vexed" (Kdd.),

excessively

p«|3apvu.p.€Voi,

)

O.xy II.

avTbv

23

s

WH,

For the older word

)

I.

to

except the vernacular record of

:

P Tebt 2 Cor

I

NT according

compound xaTapVpvvu) makes this very clear.

its

Pape'uj {q.v.

P

of this classical verb by Papeu was proseen in the fact that Papvvw is common in

Ypdcj>t[i.]s p-01

XCav

p.T]8ap.69ev Papvvrji

fiaQVQ. See the

"

"since

I

s

am

11 reference s.7: pdpos and cf. I' Tebt I. 52 Sid to) p.e iv papv[Te]pa dppworria Kur[8ai, In I' Goodsp Cairo seriously ill" (Edd,).

—

=

(A.D. 362) p. 15 "pregnant" tt]v oio-av «k twv irX^Y^v avTwv €|eTpwcr€v (

=

u.{v

Tdô-iv Pape'av -av) to ppe'tpos, "to

who was pregnant

they occasioned by their violence the miscarriage of her child" (Ed.): seeArc/iiv iii. p. 116 on the passage. For the adverb see P Lond 42s? (B.C. 168)

Taesis

(=

I.

31)

p.

tj

p.T|Tr|p crov

.

.

uncanonical Gospel, P Oxy V. 840* K
NT;

not found in

is

182

but

cf.

Lk \da

-8

-

.

Vettius

cf. has the phrase i|mxiKds Pao-dvous 28 pao-dvu* Kal tâCa Kal klvSvvw, and p. 2II

Valens, p. 4irl p. 20I :t

1

:

",

dSuvrjpdv eird'ypv'n'vov pdo"avov.

Tvyxdvei Paplws

fiaoileia.

As root

(/.

16

=

Std pacrdvujv €^«Tdo"at irpoorTdâs quaertrt tormentis, of slaves after the murder of their master. See also the new

kingship or sovranty in the abstract

necessarily the

is

easy to see how the passage into the concrete could either be on the lines of our dominion his dominions"), or follow the (cf. "our Sovereign and

Tas irpbs aXXV^Xovs o-vvaXXayds.

first

B.C. 114) 81

((.

—

about Hermodorus that

too severe with him (Edd.), and OGIS 669 (i/A.D.) papvvop.cvT]V Kaivais Kal dSiKois €lo"rrpd£€0-i, id.}* iva hk

am

p,^|

^

code of iii/B.C, P Lille I. 29'where the judges are empowered to employ "torture" in the case of slaves giving evidence, should it be found necestwv hi SovXwv twv p.apTvpT)o-dvTwv, ot 8uKao-Tal Tf|V sary pdcravov €K twv rw|idTuv iroeio*8wo"av, irapdvTwv tuv avriSiKLiH', €ap. at) €K twv tlSc'vtwv SiKaiwuaTwv SvvwVTai So in a rescript of Augustus, Sy/l 356 12 (B.C. 6) Kpivav. to the fragment of a legal

.

The replacement

LXX,

fiaaiXevi

'4\ovtra.

meaning of

this

word,

it is

outward and visible sign of royalty. All these three meanings are fully illustrated from the inscriptions by Dittenberger 40 in the Index to OGIS, e.g. (I) 331 (ii/n.c) Crj '4th tt)s JKtCvov

Pao-i.X«£as,

248

(2)

and

I8£as Pao-iXeias,

15

(ii/B.C.)

aexpi tuv optwv

frjs

B.C. 196)

Tas

90" (Rosetta Stone,

(3)

tov Pao-iXt'ws xpvo-ds Pao-iX«Cas 8^Ka. It is possible that some passages in the NT might gain in force if this last meaning "a sign of royalty" were substituted for "royalty" one might compare the line taken by the in the abstract

—

10 But it may be doubted Revisers with t£ouo-£a in 1 Cor 11 whether the change can be made very plausible in any case. .

fiaoaviCo). " POxy VI. 903 10" (iv/A.D.) Pacraviljdnevoi oSv ttirav, they 2' of slaves. under torture said Cf. Audollent I A (Cnidus tablet) p.«ydXas Paa-dvovs paa-avisoueva, and the impreca8 tory tablet 35 utTa kwwv pao-avio-ai in Bliss and Macalister, Excavations in Pales/ine (1902), p. 176. The verb also

—

occurs ter in

PSI

late instance is

-

28, a

I.

magic

tablet of iii/iv A.D.

P Lips Inv 244 s

:

another

(in Christ. II. p. Si) (A.D.

462) Kal irape[K]XT|9r|V Kal tKXe£o-8r|V els [t]t|v 8r|[(io]o-[£av] €[i]pKT[rj]v t«v xptwv €V€Ka Kal TroXXa[. .]ov, iSirep dir^Y°-

A compound may be quoted from BGU IV. 1141" (B.C. 14), where eyo>i o6v fipuTao-a oiv tov -yt'povTa is corrected above to tvPao-aiacras p[«]vp.^vov tols vo|jlois, cpao-avio-9r|V.

oiv T|pwTu>v KaT iSiav

AF

no.

4

(iii/A. D.

),

The

curious imprecation in Wiinsch where various infernal powers are

invoked to prevent a rival's winning a horserace, has (v. 55 ) Pacrdvurov auruv ttjv 8tdvoiav Tas 4>p€vas ttjv al'a-0Tio-iv tva p.T|

vowo-iv tC it[o]iwct-iv.

For

P Par X«'wv

The O.xy

original sense of "touchstone," "test," appears in 25 I. 5S (A.D. 288), where provision is made that only

such persons are appointed to certain offices as are in a o£ Kal Pao-dvois inroKeio-ovTai.. position to stand the test

—

In

P Leid \V vli -- 6ff

-

(ii/iii

A.D.) \iyf

KXvti

p.01,

exploratio.

I.

l

vii

"

(B.C.

114)

from the papyri pao-iXetav SiKato-

cite

Wo t^|V

twv

Pao-i-

p.«-y£a-Twv

ttjv Pao"i.Xe£av irdvTas

aiTuiv

7 For the sense "reign" see P Oxy X. 1257 tov (Stovs) a Stovs t*)s evTvxaio-TdTT|S TavTtjs Deissmann BS, p. 361 f., compares with tt|v PacriXtias.

irao-wv.

(iii/A.D.) eirl

aiwviov PacriXeiav tov Kvpiov

T|(i.wv

Kal o-wTiipos (2 Pet

1

I

twv Kvptwv 'Pwp.aCwv aiwviov dp\T|S

the phrase tirl] Tfjs the decree of Stratonicea

(C/G

II. no.

2715a,

')

in

0).

fiaoi/.eiog.

Syll 226"

(iii/B.C.) irpaSt'vTos

T£ tov o-t6Xov €ts Pao-iXtia,

Dittenberger quotes the palace of the salrap Saitaphernes. Boeckh as arguing from the absence of the article that p. was here almost a proper name, as in Herod, iv. 20: 1). is

not convinced that the reference

is

to the

same

1

shows pao-tXtios qualifying 23 (2) In the magic instead of the regular pao-LXiKos. \>pap,u.aT«vs, 44, 1. Lond 79) P Pao-£Xiov is p. ( (iv/A.D.) 46 papyrus used with a symbol which the editor understands as " 16 the "sceptre" cf. Wisd 5 to pao-CXtiov ttjs «virp«irt£as,

P

Petr

II.

=

=

:

crown of

ro_\al

dignity."

6 xprjo-Tos

iv pa£dvois, Pot|0t|O-ov iv dvdyKais, tXcrjuwv ev wpais Piaios (i.e. -ats), iroXol (/. e. -v) 8vvdp.evos iv Koa-p.w, 6 KTio-as ttjv

pdaavov, Leemans renders For the derived sense, reference may be made

dva-yKTj (Kal) TiuwpCav, Kal Trjv

we may

sense

diroXeXvKOTwv tovs vtro

however

fidoavog.

P Tor

SoTtio-Oai,

place.

P

p. in its original

6l 8 (B.C. 156) irdvTas tovs

paaOsvg. In a letter written not later than B.C. 334 the title of Alexander the Great {Prion 1), and Pao-tXevs is adopted by of his successors in the Syrian it was a favourite designation

105

fiaaiAfvoj

the latter half ot ii/A.n.. edited byComparetti in Mel. Nicole, iv " Pao-iXiKii '0£vpi>Yxe(Tou. The editor p. 57 ft'., we find

ami Egyptian monarchies. In this way it became familiar to the Jews of the Dispersion and when found in the Sepliiagint as the translation of their vernacular title would :

remarks

be " instinct with present meaning and full of absorbing In associations," as Hicks (CA' i. p. 7) has pointed out. the N'T

was transferred

it

1T

Pet 2 13,

1

in

)

tions

So

,

accordance with

1G III. 12"." (time of Hadrian t, (time of the Antonines), and the other

the inscriptions, e.g.

by

C/G

II.

2721

11

title

Rev

pVo-iXtis Pao-iX&uv (as

17

14

I9

,

1,

was again

1

"in very early Eastern history a decoration of actual great monarchs and also a divine title." The former has of coufse as

its

most obvious example the

as at Rehistan

phrase

— x^ya ^b'a

W

document F Leid

1 '*- 8

#v8o£o

the occult

latter, cf.

o-e,

pao-iX«v

^vSo|otcltwv,

8a£fiu>v

8aiuwvwv, aXKip.i aXKLp.toTaTu>v, a-yi€ d*y£wv. The similarity and at the same time contrast in the Christian usage would thus be

full

of significance to the Early Church, as in the

of the

case

title

Kvpios

(
On OG/S

35

1

(iii/B.c.

II, PhilanTo\c(ia£ov> delphia Dittenberger (p. 64S; contests Strack's attempt to claim Pao-iXeus as well as Pao-CXio-o-a as a term applicable

"JHXwWpav

Pa
Pao-i\f'ios

(

rf .

,

non-regnant members of a royal family

he notes that there is all the difference between pao-iXcvs and its feminine. Wilcken Arthiv iii. p. 319 supports him, and notes inscriptions where pao-iXevs is promptly dropped when a mere to

II.R.1I.

named

is

:

He

king and his consort.

after the

also

commends

we might apply

If

might assume that in I

cf.

;

|

the Egyptian analogy,

-ypau.u.aTevs should similarly

we

be supplied

For the full title In 4 46 : but the tis raises a difficulty. Chrest. I. 224 (iii/B.c). where a man registers his house

teal Tu.ov6r|v tov Pao-iXiKbv 30S, an ostracon of ii/B.C, a certain Psenchousis, apparently a clerk in the office ot

KaXXiKpaTnv tov

irpbs ;

'•

A.D.) (TriKoXoOu-ai

(ii/iii

Tvpavv€ Tvpavvuiv,

Paa*iXe'u>v,

of the Persian Kings, c ^- tne verbal

For the

the next article.

in

title

xt'O'^'J' 1 '"'*"'

(

•yp'a|i(j.aT«i).

Similarly Deissmann examples cited by Magie, p. 62. {I.AE, p. 367 f.) brings forward evidence to show that the full

67) that in the absence of the Strategus his inn.

(p.

were fulfilled by his deputy, the Pao-iXiKbs Ypau.p.aT«vs. 15 tov tou P (iii/A.n.) 1219 "Air[t]va l\y IX.

rIpoo-Mire£Tou Pa
Roman Emperor (I Tim 2 2 common usage, as borne out

to the

/3a
ypapfiaWa,

oiKovofiov

In Chrest.

etc.

I.

the royal oIkov<5[ios, pays 2000 dr. into the bank dirb Tip.ijs dBoviwv pao-tXiKuv tov Xa i?tovs) : linen was a royal monopoly. There was in the imperial period a p. TpaireîTtjs,

m u (a. d. 118-9). We Heptacomia in P Giss I. 59 need not illustrate such a word more fully, but we tiifght

as at

-

1t (B.C. IQ7-6) eiri roicrSe d-n^SoTo Aap-tas quote Syll 846' o Trapd toO pactXews 'ArTaXou 6 tirl tujv ^p-ywv twv TraiSio-Kav twi pao-tXiKiiv 'ApT£u.i8cipav tov pao-iXiKav -

'AttoXXwvi twi TIuOiioi las 2"

in

Deissmann

On vduos Pao-iXiKos a heading probably added in

freedom.

for

refers to

the time of Trajan to an inscription at Pergamum containing the law of as'.ynomy tov pao-iXiKbv vdu.ov 4k tuiv ISuuv

—

up the royal law out of his own means." " This designation of the law as royal," because made by one of the kings of Pergamum, points, he thinks, to a similar reference in the first place to the origin of the law dve'8T|K€v,

"he

set

s Grimm notes (see LAE, p. 367, n. ). applied to to dpBdv in Plato.

Dittenberger's remark that Augustus and Augusta had the same difference after Domitian's time.

in the

fiaot/.evco.

fiaat/.iaoa. This characteristic Koivf) form was borrowed by Attic from B.C. 307 down see Meisterhans Gr. p. 101, and cf. Thumb

A good

example of the ingressive aorist new Agraphon as restored by the editors

afforded by the P Oxy IV. 654**

is

—

8ap. IpÔtls Paa-iXevtrei Ka[\ Pao-iXeva-as dvaTra]fjcr€Tai,

tonished he shall reach the

Kingdom he

the is

Sa'id

Ap
Khan :

1

I'llerm 125"

1

1

1 (fr)

3

(a)

and

as-

Kingdom, and having reached

The

shall rest": see Proleg. p. 130.

used to render the Persian

P

"

(B.C.

verb

under Pao-iXeus)

title

(see

88)

pao-iXevovros

2 1 (B.C. 22-1) have the

in

pao-iXtW same formula.

(A.D. 260-S) 8iaTp£povTos o-o[v]

«irl

ttjs

pao-iXeuova-nJs 'Pwu.t|S supplies an illustration for Rev 18'. For the relation of the Pauline conception of " the saint as 1: king" (Rom 5", 2 Tim 2 ) to the Greek philosophic ideal, see

Ramsay Teaching,

p. 157

ft'.

exceedingly common, but

we may

note

P Petr

III. 31

5

(B.C. 240) TTopcuofic'vou 4irl tt|s pao-LXiKr|s- oSoii as coeval with

LXX

Num

from

Pisidia

the almost identical phrase of the in 20 17 This at a later time was used to render via phrase regalis, a Roman road built by the Fhnperor : see Ramsay CUE, p.

32

ft"..

where

a

Latin

inscr.

.

brings

the

The adj. is applied original back to the time of Augustus. to the revenue in P Petr III. 26 15 o irpaKTwp 6 tir\ rCtv

" the officer PacriXiK w v irpo
Ttui 4u.

is

:

The suffix was probably of Macedonian 3S0. and therefore not Greek at all (Brugmann-Thuml.

Dial.

p.

origin,

214, where references are given to literature on the add Glaser, De r.ilioue, p. iS). It was the regular : term fir the wife of the ruling sovereign: see, e.g. P Petr 23 Kdt Pao-iXicro-av I. 19 (B.C. 225) pao-tX«a riToX^fiaiov

Gr.

p.

subject

.

P Eleph 23 10

.

.

223) ofiyvt" pao-iXe'a rfToXtu-aiov . . koA Pao-iXuro-av BtpeviKtp/. P Par 3S 1 (B.C. i6o)Pao-iXei ITToXeu.aLu) Kal pao-iXio-o-r) [KXeojiraTpa ttJ d8€Xfj. and Bep£vCitr|V,

1

K.<

.

.

8

In Syll we find it in 1S3 II. 15' (B.C. 139). (end of iv/B.c) of the wife of Demetrius Poliorcetes, and In OG/S 35 1 (B.C. 2S5-47) in five inscrr. of iii/B.c. 1

P Grenf

is given to the unmarried a proof, according to Wilcken the title was p. 541), that amongst the Ptolemies

pao-iXi.o-0-av 'fci.XuTfpav, the title

fjaaihy.oQ is

James passage

that the phrase

BoupdoTwt

Pai

8r|craDpun.

In a papvrus of

sister of

(Arcftiv

King Ptolemy ii.

II,

from the beginning purely titular. A similar inscription from Schedia (east of Alexandria), belonging to the reign of Ptolemy III., has the further interest that it contains the earliest

known

Egypt

— vj-n-Jp

vi-Krfi

dSeXijs

oi Tov8aiov.

:

reference to a Jewish proseucha in Upper Kal pao-LXio*o-r)S Bep€-

pao-iXt'u>s IlToXep.aiov

Kal yvvatKos Kal tiuv TtKvuv tt)v Trpoo-cvY^TJv Archiv ii. p. 541 with Wilcken's note. It

see

should be noted, however, that Trpoo-euxTIv here may simply " to Trpoo-Kwrnia prayer," answering to the heathen

=

10G

fiaais

fiaardlco known

ftaaiQ.

The word of a statue, Tfji

common

is

"base"

OGLS

e. g.

fta.
in the inscriptions for the

6 705 (ii/A.D.) tov dvSpidvTa o-iv " to] Si to8« A/agn 92>>>|/T|
ave'BiiKc,

dva-ypacf>fjvai ds Trjp. pdo-iv ttjs «Ikovos Tf|s'A[iro]\\o4>dvov. See also P Lond 755 verso" (iv/A.n.) (= III. p. 222) (3]do-is

Kol

"base mouldings and capitals" of pillars, P 150 or 139) pd
K€oX;8ts,

Grcnf

I.

I4

15

(B.C.

175-1 ) tp-yoroi (jr. a builder contracting for a temple) XiSiov irdvTiov Tds pdo-eis dpBds, dorpaptis, dppa-ytis

(B.C.

tuv

ib 1 ' 1

tuv XiBwv irdvTwv Tois dpuovs koC t[os pd]o-€ts, B.C. 180) Xauirds x a^ Kf hrt The pdo-«u>s, etc. medical use of p. = " foot " in Ac 3 7 is illustrated by Hobart, Medical Language of St Luke, p. 34 f. It may have this meaning in the great magical papyrus, I' Lond I2i 51e ktX,

588

11

"

(c.

i

(=

(111/A.D.)
I.

101)

p.

irape'o-TCD

Tots

Svcrl

pdo-eo-iv

Its

geometrical meaning, as the "base" of a triangle, appears with fragmentary context in P Brit Mus

372

t0

printed

(ii/A.D.),

P Tebt

in

II.

339ft'.,

p.

a land

survey.

fiaoxaivto.

The popular

Dent 2S M in Gal 3 1

belief in

Sir

the

power of

the

eve

evil

i

,

closing

(=
all

Selections,

p.

3S) Trpo

8c irdvTcov

{=

{•yidvet.v

dpao-KdvTios to apiora irpaTTuiv, "but above pray that you may be in health unharmed by the evil

I

s3

VI.

930 (ii/iii A.D.) Kal to dpdo-KavTa 126 10 P Lips I. ioS*

o-ov

0
dvo7Katov

81'

[8]ov[v]ai.

ein.crToXTJ[s] o-e da~jrdo-«o-8ai

For the

subst. Pao-Kovfa (as

new compound irpopoo-xavfa edited p.

132

by Wilcken ff. )

—

IS.

Kal ri dpdo-KavTa

Wisd 4

12 )

in the vi/A.D. Christian

Arckiv

i.

431

p.

(=

ft'.

cf.

the

amulet

Selections,

Sttuj 8uo£rjs air' iuov tov 8oiiXov
8a£p.ova irpopao-KavCas, "that thou mayst drive from thy servant the demon of witchcraft." The

me

pdo-Kavos JosPE i. 22 31

adi.

is

found

2 in Vettius Valens, pp. 2 ,

35S

5 ,

and

in

644) iiro toO Pao-Kdvou SaCuovos dT|p«'8T|. The relation of the word to the certainly identical Lat. fascinum

(Minns,

p.

accounted for by the consideration that a word of magic was likely to be borrowed by Greek from Thracian or Illyrian. where original b/i (Lat./) into b see Walde is

passed

Ac

use

Gal 6 17

in

a

to

refers

for

,

bilingual

.

.

.

n-poo-(T)pe\|/u> a\iT^|v ovtuJ,

corpse of Osiris

carry

should so-and-so trouble me,

.

.

.

him." Just, that is, as the Pao-Taljeiv of a particular amulet associated with the god acts as a charm against the Koirous irape'xeiv of an adversary, so the Apostle finds himself protected against similar attacks by " bearing" the From carry is developed carry away, 0-Tiyu.aTa L-]o-ov. which is the commonest meaning. Thus Cagnat IV. 446, an inscr. of Roman age, where the Pergamene demos honour C. Julius Maximus o-t]|iclui dpao-ToKTut, "ornatus insigni 'quod tolli nun poterat,' fortasse purpura perpetua" (Ed.). shall use

I

P Fay

often in papyri.

122 6

(,-.

it

against

A.D. 100) ed[o-]os

ovtov Pao-rd|ai. dpTapas sI'koo-i oktu, "allowing him to P Kyi II. 16S 11 (a.d. 120) Pao-Ta£a$ carry off 28 artabae." Ix. ttjs Koivfjs aXui TrdvTa, "you shall carry it all from the

common 338).

threshing-floor"

Similarly

P Oxy

(Edd.):

III.

cf.

P Thead

5

12

(a.d.

507"

(a.d. 169) SvTrcp x°pTov ouk iîa-rai (101 pao-Ta|ai. ouSJ irioXtiv ovSi iiroTêecrSai., "it shall not be lawful for me to remove or sell or pledge this

hay" poo

(Edd.),

ib.

522* (ii/A.D.) op^Tpo(u) (trupoO) (dpToPuv) "carriage of 171 artabae of wheat

Pao-Tax6,€io-civ),

Amh

With personal object, P II. (A.D. 139) dp.
transported" (Edd.). 77

22

ds to

Xo*y[i]o-TT]piov

up by

force they together carried

tov

t-TrtTpd-n-ov

"

ovo-lwv, taking me to the counting-house

twv

me

of the superintendent of the domains" This is of (Edd.). course capable of meaning, in contrast to the use named 13 later, a perfectly legitimate action: cf. P land 9 ) (ii/A.D.

o-]v

ovy pdo-To|e

(sc. -ai)

Xxnrov 8 av £tio[v

fl]

tt|s

"tu autem

Kp£o-«os, "

tolle porro, quaecumque causa est iudicii (Ed.). firmly established vernacular use determines the meaning of Mt 3 11 as " whose sandals I am not worthy to take off" :

The

the phrase tion, for four.

Jn

is an excellent example of Mt's skilful abbreviaone word fully expresses all that Mk l 7 tells us in

Citations I2 6

,

multiply for the meaning "pilfer," as in

especially in papyri of ii/A.D.

oUlov

—P

Tebt

p.ou o-ecrvXt]ut'vT]v t«

MSov

II.

11 [c. :

330

koI irdvTa A.D.

7

to

131)

both petitions

to the strategus

lift

6ipai

occurs in of

sluices

P Ryl

II. Si 6

(apparently)

(<-.

«<)>']

a.d. 104), 80-ov 01

KOToo-Tropus ^6tXov €Pao-Tdx0T)o-ov, "as much as the inspectors of sowing wished" (Edd.). Carry, in the figurative sense endure, appears in a formula about taxation, as

=

P Brem

Nearer the P Oxy X.

is

which Deissmann (fiS, p. 352 ff.) (Demotic and Greek) papyrus of iii/A. I), now in the Leiden Museum. The papyrus contains a spell in which the words occur pao-Tdi> t^|v lav (iou o Sciva kottovs Trapdo-XTl, Tacj>^|v tou "Oo-(p«cos " 1 the its

(ii/A.D.) eipov t^|v

/Jaorcifco. the

,

,

diroKe£|j.€va p6Pao-Ta-yn[«]vo, ib. 33 1 fp]do-Ta|av 80-a KiBciva Kal ip.[d]Tiov Xeuxd

where

15

:

Lat. etym. WorterbucK, s.z:

The meaning

9

an interesting document of early iii/A.D., where said to have granted an audience to rival Greek and Jewish emissaries from Alexandria, ?Kao-rcu Pao-Td£ovTcs Tois L8£ovs fleovs. To the same heading may be referred

,

BGU

2 approaching" Rev 2 .)

all

illustrating distantly

is

-aivtiv)

ciixtolôi.

eye and faring prosperously," ib. do-ird£ovTa£ o-« iroXXd at d8eX<)>a£

and

I7

1242'-

Trajan

So very (cf.

«.

4 »), underlying the Pauline metaphor is well illustrated by the common formulas in greetings, e.g. P Oxy II. 292" (,-. A.D. 25) ,

passage at

literal sense,

»

(a.d. 117)

(=

Chrest.

I.

p.

415)

i-niX

oSv otroi

oil

Poo-Tdôuo-i too-oSto T&eo-uo : so in P Kyi II. 96 s and the other contemporary papers named in the introduction there. Note here Epict. i. 3. 2 oi8(C s crou tt^v ooSpiv Pao-Too-ei, " will endure " your cheek ( !) (Hort says this is " the only

complaining of robbery. Similarly P Oxy I. 10 I. 46 (A.l>. 193'), ib. 157* (ii/iii A.D.), etc. In MGr the verb has added a new intransitive meaning, "wait, hold out": see Thumb Handbook, p. 322, Abbott Songs, p. 261. The flexion of the verb differs 69* (a.d. 190),

BGU

curiously in the papyri

and

in

NT.

In the former the

forms, tpdo-Ta|a, etc., prevail almost without variant, as will be seen from our quotations, and from the list in the editor's note to P Hamb I. io 13 In MGr the guttural

.

aorist

It will be noticed that our citations are «pdo-To|a. later than : the verb does not seem to have entered the is

NT

107

(Sefiouo?

fiaTOS In that vernacular in Egypt during the Ptolemaic period. case the late guttural flexion would be an analogy product double forms from dpirdljw, etc.), confined at first to (cf. the 2 P I 38 81, a limited area. Except in Rev 2 pao-Ta£cu 16 16 has the 1 1 Lk and 20 8v
NT

BGU

195"

I.

P Leid

(A.D. 161) €pao-«v,

A.D.) pao-raa-as,

and P

Flor

I.

W

5-

83 (ii/iii

59' (iii/A.D.) epdarao-ev.

probable "stammering" connexion, and

will suit the tv r\

Mt 6 7

iroXuXo-yia by which the verb is explained in Ilolden on Plutarch's Demosthenes, ch. iv.)

(See

.

fidelhov, which figures twice in the Pentateuch according to Aquila, Symmachus and Theodotion, appears doubtfully in P Oxy VIII. 1142 3 (late iii/A.D.), where Hunt conjectures it for ppe'XXiov because in Galen as in the papyrus it stands next to he renders "sweet gum (?) ., onyx-shell." The 6vu£ form p8c'\Xr| occurs in P Lond I2I 43 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 98) :

.

.

'

pdxoi

(I)

in the

"bush"

sense of

but masculine

Mk

in

feminine in

is

12 26 in

36

Lk 20 37 Ac

7

,

accordance with the

,

2(f Deut 33 16 ), which Thackeray (Gr. i. -, 3 Hellenistic." as describes apparently "vulgar and p. 145) as IXXt|vikws, See, however, Moeris p. 99, who regards rj p.

usage (Exod

and 6

as

p.

The only passage we can

a-rriKus.

£pvpva pStXXr|S.

LXX

cite,

I2I 460 (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 99) e *s VTr

P Lond

as well be a Hebrew measure great matter," pd-rov may H. A. A. Kennedy {Sources of as a bramble-bush. a list of Biblical words for Greek, p. 7S) includes pd-ros in which Aristophanes is practically the only earlier authority.

NT

230 Kaibel has But we must remember Homer {Oil. 24 ). s two epitaphs from Italy of the imperial age 546 oi pd-roi, s oi TpipoXoi tov spbv Tdov d|ils ^xovcriv, and 548 dvBea TroXXd yivoiro vfo8pr|Tu> eirl Tvppui, pi) pdTos avix("lpr|. r"l KaKbv ai-yiirvpov.

fidelvy(.ia is

"a

and

bibl.

able to challenge

word"

eccl.

in

Grimm, and we

are not

right to a place in this greatly reduced

its

But it is almost as much a part of the verb as which likewise has independent status on

category.

pSeXuKTos.

The verb having appealed to the LXX an excellent rendering of 3JOT and other Hebrew verbs, it was inevitable that when a derived noun was wanted the regular formation should have been adopted or coined. Probably any Greek writer who wauled to express the idea of to ep8sXvype'vov would have done the same without hesitation. Grimm's page. translators

as

:

ftde/.vooo/iiai.

Lobeck), p. 226, extols this word as compared with the vulgar o-iKx
Phrynichus (ed.

Attic

as

as Nageli

pdxog

(2).

This Hebrew loanword

strangely transliterated pdSosin Hesychius, who implies that this was commoner than perhaps the fact that 8 « as now generally

pdTos

(J"I3)

is

rather

(p.

15) has pointed out

Pelagia-Legeiiden,

dXXd Ka9apdv

(x€

p.

9

:

cf.

Thumb

9

pr]

pS«Xv£r|

JKpuiru>(«'vr|v

KoXvp.pT|9pa tov d-yido-pcrros.

iv ttj

:

in bathe) made it seem nearer than t spirantised (like th to See Tischendorf on Lk 16 6 to the Hebrew letter.

flsfiato;.

Deissmann (BS,

p.

104

ff.)

has shown

very fully how-

:

NLX, which

tJelkn. p. 80.

T ^l v

pe

force the technical use of this

word and

its cognates denote legally guaranteed security adds to their occurrence Thus with the use of this adjective in Rom 4 !0 in the NT.

must now be added W.

spell with 8,

much to

,

Pdroaxog.

-

(=1.

(iv/v a.d.)

p-

{Saxroloyiw. In D this word

122),

is

and survives

pXaTToXo-ye'io,

in

the

MGr

pd8pa.Kas.

form of which

—

approximation towards the Latin blalero with same mean[query cf. provincial English blether, The Latin text (
it

must

lie

text itself. Xo-ycu,

in

somewhere

in the

complex history of the Bezan

BaTroXo-Ytw may be by haplology for pai-raXowhich some connexion may be suspected with

Bd-rraXos on the one side, the nickname of Demosthenes, and Aramaic latti1i{" leer, nichtig," says Wellhausen on Mt Whether Greek or Aramaic, or neither, is 6') on the other. If the great orator the borrower, we must not stay to ask. was thus nicknamed because of the torrent of words at his command, which made envious rivals call him "the gabbler,

it

2 Cor I 7 we may compare P Amh II. Sj 21 (a.d. 7S) where, in an application for a lease, provision is made that if no objection is raised "the lease may remain guaranteed to us " for the period of five years without change p,£vr)i Tjp.iv i] ,

The yXciTTa paTpdôv forms an ingredient in the 4th 291 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 74). century magical charm P Lond 46 The Ionic form pdBpaKos appears twice in ib. I24 :lf

will

fit

his

case

better

than the highly im-

—

tov irtvTacT^] xpbvov dpeBco-raTovs P Strass I. 22 23 (iii/A.D.) i\(iv T[°J P^Patov (/. -01s). Tois KaTao-xdvTas, " that those who have obtained possession 29 may be secured in it," P Oxy IX. 1200 (a.d. 266) £ti €irl

PcPaia

u.(.o-8u)o-is

t« Kal irape'ijopcu croi ptpaia Sid iravTos dirb TrdvTwv Trdo-rj pePaiuo-€L, "and I will further guarantee the

propertv

always against all claims with every guarantee" (Ed.), BGU IV. II16 31 (B.C. 13) iroioivTos SJ avTou JudOTa dKoX(ov8ujs) Kal Tt)(v) 'AvTaj(vLav) 4>iXr|(pdTiov) ptpaiav -

avTui

Trape'x€o-8at

tij(v)

pCo-0to(o

Trap«x«o-8ai. t^|V irapaxwpT|o-tv

OGIS

ib.

pepaiav.

1127

16

(B.C.

So from

IS)

inscrr.

20

(iv PepaCav 8si ttjv Trpu>Toirpa|Cav be noticed that %\ut and irape'xopai 11 to associate with the adjective cf. Heb 6", 3

669

vXdo-o-eiv.

tend

iv'l,

(i/A.D. It

)

will

:

19

,

We

need not multiply citations for a common word, unless we should give an instance with the negative

2 Pet

I

.

:

P Tor

I.

1" "> (B.C. 116)

u; ov8«v etx«v pc'Paiov.

(=C/irest.

II.

p.

32) aio-eopevr,

108

fiefiaicco

P Ami)

fiefiouoa).

The verb Pe'Paios

is

see

:

in the juristic sense noted under Petr III. 74(d) 8 p«Paiu>
P

e. g.

make

1

P

A111I1

II.

95

10 (a.i>.

if n, fi^| p]epa[uocrio, tj [dKvpos 8], a claim or fail to- guarantee the sale, the claim shall

tols

l8(.ois

Hence

13) etc.

(B.C.

another legal term

it

is

appafW

BGU

so

2 26

:

Darius

delivery of something of which the earnest lias already been paid, can describe the relation of God to believers in Deissmann £S, p. 230, quotes 2 Cor l- lf II. 446 18 (A.D. 158-9) (= direst. II. p. 295) o-TtpfK«8ai [i. e. ore-

BGU

-

:

pto-K€cr0aO cxijtov tov dpa.pu>vos, £tl Si Kal

Ptpaiwmv

(fut.

avTTjv 2wTT|piav Ta Kara T[avTT|v ttjv ouoXo-yiav irdo-r] For the possibly weaker sense of "accomplish," p«paiiuo-ei.

"fulfil"

Rom

in

Rouffiac

15'

48) cites

(p.

Prime

where a magistrate, having promised on entering on

make

123

,

office to

'

)

xwpav

[o-jKa-rraveveiv P«'Pt|Xov

from a rescript of formation, no earlier

inscr., translated

The derived verb

I.

ire'jTao-cres

e|

'

Gadatas

is

of late

authority than being quotable. The adj. was an old term, techn. of religion, and not a word of the vernacular the translators needed it, and may well have :

LXX

equipped

with a regularly formed verb.

it

fielovi]. This medical term for the needle used in surgical operations (see Hobart, Medical Language of St Luke, p. 61) is substi-

Luke

tuted by

inf.)

9

88) irpoTru>XT|Tr|s Kal TrdvTwv 6

LXX

25

IV.

(ii/A. D.

— Syll the famous

I131 that Paul, associating p. with (see s.v.), the guaranteeing the

5airavT|fiao-tv

— K.c.

Tt|v wvrjv Ta«TT|v

respects is pipaui-rpua see .Mayser Gr. p. 444.

"

be invalid" (Edd.), P Fay 92 19 (A.D. 126) f3cfiaiuo*iv ird[cr]t| PtPaiuo-i, "will guarantee the sale with every guarantee." Note also the recurrent formula in which a vendor promises P
KaTa

neTefjo-is " the negotiator and guarantor of the sale in all " the vendor Peteesis For the form (Edd.).

diroSdp.«vos,

109) edv Se

t' ?o]8os

a house

(sale of

51"

II.

PePaiu)TT)[s] Tiiv

common

very

give you a guarantee," €]irc\9[u)

fifATtcov

elsewhere

in

for

See

MGi

but does not occur

,

more general use the

for its

142 magic papyrus P Lond I2I

PfXovn, dK«ej>dXu).

18 25

Lk

pacfiis in

Grk.

Bibl.

(=

(iii/A.D.)

I.

x aAKl?

9S

p.

PeXdvi.

a distribution of beef, ep^paiwo-ev Si ttjv t-n-a-yyeXiav

"

ful7rapao-TTj[(r]as p.€v tois evxep-fviots 0€Ois ttjv 0uo-iav, filled his promise by making a sacrifice to the gods (and

the flesh to those entered

distributing

BGU Ta

IV. 1073

el.0io-p.eva

275)

(A.I).

(

=

Trpoo-KWT|o-avT€S

TavTa avTw technical use

13

tp*pttuyo-a[i.ti-. is

P

in

>xy VIII.

C/in iA

on the II.

list)."

p. 219) Kal K
tu 8eia (/. ©da) eVi pdXXov Another instance of a less 17

(A. n.

254) 8ia8e£dp.]tvoi. Kal tv tovtov dSiav ttjv Pao-iXetav ttjv v-rrdpxov[o-]av rjaeiv " [Hadrian's] successors on the i[Pcp]aiwo-av iroXXaKts, " throne often confirmed our immunity in this respect (Ed.). (

1 1

19

fie/.o;.

For

word in P Fay 92 19 already cited s.v. P Giss I. 51 10 (A.U. 202) Pe'Paiov Sid add we may PePaidw 17 d-n-b irdvTwv Trdcr]r| p*paiu>o-ti, PSI I. 79 (A. 1). [rravTos the use of this

216-7)

o-ot tt)v irpdo-Lv

ptpaiwtru

Trdo-T]

For

ptpauocrtL.

16 dp. (Eph 6 )

air.

The TriKpbv evfJKt irXevpais. werden as Ionic and poetic one

pcPaiwcri Kal d-rrb &Tip.ocriwv as denoting that the object sold is guaranteed as owing nothing to the fiscal authorities,

1G

cf.

word

VII. 115 8 pe'Xos

claimed by van Herone occurrence in Plato and Xenophon (the pioneer of the Kchvtj) are the only

in

classical prose citations in 10 (H.C. 247-23) Syll 22I (iii/B.C.) KaTairdX-rnv .

(iii/B.c.

where

)

:

LS 8

From

.

inscrr.

we may quote ib. 522"

Kal KaTairdXTafs,

Pe'Xr| .

is

Kal peXir TpiaKorria,

.

refers to a spear just

it

two passages suggest a

ib.

S03

The

mentioned.

67

first

special sense rather than the general

:

3 £«vyr| irXtjOos dp-ydvuv Kal p«Xa>v Kop.(£ovTa KaTa-rreXTiKiiv. The catapult would naturally be used if missiles wiapped with blazing tow were to be hurled, and cf.

To

XT

this

Cf.

Polybius

this

xi.

1 1.

>uit rd PcXtj Ta ireTrupwae'va in Eph I.e. A latePSI III. 23S* (vi/vii A.D.), mentions one Zenobius maker of munitions, peXoiroids.

would

letter,

as a

irdo-T)

BGU

23

Deissmann BS.

fjefoicov.

has

For the

an interesting exposition showing how the technical term eis of els d0£TT]o-iv, was adopted by the Pepauoo-cv, the antithesis

«(.crTacr8«

see

LXX

I.

153

(a.d. 152).

from leâl phraseology in Lev 25 s3

,

p. 104ft'.,

not to render

" nrHOV ? exactly, but to give the general sense, the ground 1

belongs to

Vahweh — therefore

by a legally defined

He

guarantee."

So

sale.

cites

not be sold absolutely" 1* " for a legal again in Heb 6 it

P Par 62"

may 8

(ii/li.c.)

.

.

.]toi eis

T-f|v

. ., and shows that it survived even ptPaiuio-iv vTro0TJKas [ '1 he forensic flavour of the word is noted as A.D. 600. .

till

still

lie

discernible in Phil

at the

The

I

same time an

7

— " this defence before the court will evictio or convielio of the

papyri discovered since Deissmann's pioneer

Gospel."

work was

elative

The

subst.

f)fpaiuTT|s

,

is

common

in

such conjunctions as

I).

Acts )

io 28

Pc'Xtiov

D

pe'XTiov

vnreXdpoaev

See also I' Tebt I. 27 (u.c. 113) aid S« to Pc'Xtiov irpocrtirivoouae'vov, " by the continual invention of further improvements' (Edd.), and P Oxy VIII. 1

1

14S

2

(a

question to the oracle

direct question, as in

M

183 01-215) TT o-T«pov

.

.

.

— i/A.D.)

BGU

^* -iro[X]€iTiav JirV

Note

also

[? cl

introducing

A

locution

IV. 1086" - (a.d. 160 or to P^Xtiov Kal tvT[«]x[«-

Leid \V xxiv

I'

— this

d

Pt'XTeidv €o-tiv ktX.

XT]

may be noted from

with p.

1B

(ii/iii

a.d.) P«'Xtiov

For the ordinary comparative. superlative, which happens not to occur in NT, cf. P Magd 29* (B.C. 117) t-yXt^dutvos tov P*'Xticttov tottov Kal e^wTaxov, Si

iroit!

iav ktX.

P Kyi

worth noting that Vettius Yalens, p. 2 M has dya0u>v ptpaiioo-iv next to tio-irodio-iv and in close company with other legal terms, as well as more general ones.

in

(ii/A.

«ttI

mind.

is

98

iatv.

7pd\(iai.

tlvos

dvao-Tpec)>oficvu)v,

It

105

80

published support with numerous examples his thesis that lie word must always be read with the technical sense in I

comparative

Magn

cf.

P Fay 12® II.

B.C.

(t.

is

twv

103)

"of

the

1* 1

(i/A.D.)

56

]Uv[ov, Syll 27s

dva(rTp*'4ncr0ai masses current

7

(ii/B.C.) :

.

.

less

.

ov

d-irb

reputable

tov p€XT[i]aTov class"

(Edd.),

tov PcXtCo-tov -ycy€VT|01 ovk dirb tov Qtkrlcnov ciwOoTcs .

.

-j

d-rrb

the phrase looks like a cant term for the the classes. Deissmann BS, p. 93,

among

In'.

WtpriKi]

fiiaÔfiat

t0 [."'came nol says lhat (ovk) dirb tov p. in 2 NIacc]l4

ol

can he paralleled with ''many exafrfp'es" in It be the Inscrr. and in Dionys. Hal. and Plutarch. rriaj

good,"

RV]

noted further that we have aYpoutoTcpov to-xnKoTa in the preceding clause, which suggests that here Judas Maccauafcus is observing Nicanor's "boorish" rudeness towards him, ovk d. t. p. having the same nuance as in the papyri and

The survival of nn may be observed in BGU IV.

address

s

1

140 (B.C.

T|yepu)(vi

The verb

(p]«'XTaTa TrXiipiipaTa.

vi/A.D.

P Lond

22

1044

peX-riow occurs in the

2551 (piXoKaXeiv Kal 238) iv Tois «vTuxto-TaToi.s

(=

III.

5

p.

Syll 41S i.A.H. o~ov Kaipois KaToiK6L
PcXtiovv

cf.

:

7

(v/vi a.d.i p. '

God

used

is

the "terrible

ol

— Trpbs tw

<}>opcjpu prjpaTL

cf. X(pro-To)0 tov 8(eo)v T|aw(v) Pelagia-Legejidcn (ed. U seller) p. 6 6 evumov tov [piKTov Kal] cpops poi> Pijp.aT6s o-ov. :

A

corrected into

(

to.

u

I.

seat ui Christ our

where

4),

because u.ryi.o"re, probably ptXTiore the former was too familiar, as its use in Plato would suggest. The rare form p&TOTa Js found P Petr II. o 5)' (B.C. 241-39) is

fragment P Ryl

judgement

old use of P^Xi-io-re

inscr. just quoted. in

"priest of the P^pa of Dionysus?" (Edd.), is nol perhaps applicable by translation from demqtic, as in other In the Christian divergences here from ordinary formulae.

few examples will

suffice of this

oomtrKUl word

—P

Petr

"he

III. 53 (//)" (iii/B.C.) irjpbs piav 'ixerai, is forcibly de" s8 laine. (Kdd.)j P Par 38 (B.C. 162) irepl hi rjs ir£Tro£r|VTaL 41 ls B.C. 132), 10. is P£as (cf. 1' Anili II. 33 (B.C. 120) Kal 1

—

eauTovs pia \P"'(1£V0l '' " X V VIII. H20 u (early KaTa tovto paprvpouai ti|v piav yvvr] X^P 01 Kat

irepl

ttj

i

iii/A.lt.)

"

ws «v iravTl vQtvu piav p.* o-xelv, so that I J subjected to unmitigated violence'' (Ed.), P Strass I. 5' (A.D. 202) Tmrov8ev pCav ira[pjd irdvTas T°vs vduov[s], lb. ls do-8evr|S, //"."°

am Benvly.ij. This form, el

(Add.

for

8]«ov BspveiKT|s.

P Tebt

kCw(vi) in

more

usual BepeviKn, is read by Wilcken " Petr III. i (B.C. 236) puTpbs Mayser Gr. p. 140 compares also Bepvr-

the

Corr. p.

P

xi) in

I.

120 1

"

1 '

2

(B.C. 97 or 64).

Add P Tebt

II.

AiSvpov •yvvaiKi pov xaipeiv, and for the full form Preisigke 307 (Ptolemaic) pao-iXio-]o-a BepcviKrj, ih. 43S (do.) Aipvs Aiovvo-iov NaXevs Kal BepeP Grenf I. 24 s (B.C. 146-17) B«p6V£iKT|S vikt) T| yvvrj, The shortened form is a good example of a tv€py€TiS[os. 11

(a.d. 265-6; EXr|p.8r|, and P Giss I. 34 MeTa pias, as in Piav ov T^jv T-vxovcrav tp yJao-ao-Bai.. Ac 5 26 occurs in P Tebt I. 5" (B.C. 1 iM, Syll 3_so 3J (B.C. 6),

cil

Tt irpb[s] piav

,

the latter case associated

in

burglars.

Note also P Tebt

'EKvo-eas,

Chnst.

'

407

(a.d. 199) BtpviK-n

phonetic principle working in Koivrj Greek, discovered by Kretschmer, by which an unaccented vowel tends to tall out

same vowel occurred

after a liquid or nasal if the

neighbouring syllable (o-KopSov

the

in

iroSds

.

p£pa

5

7

,

from Dt 2 5 )

is

in

21

this (a.D. 207) ovX(t|) prjpaTi TroSbs 8e£i.o0 Preisigke 42S4 of course is not a measure as in Ac I.e. but literal. On Syll :

763 'AiraTovptos AtoSuipov MrXr|o-ros Ti P^paTa dvs'8r|K€v two footprints ALKaiocriji'T|L Dittenberger notes that s

"Io-iSl

are carved in the stone, as in other

monuments intended

to

commemorate the

safe accomplishment of a journey to the 8 basi Most commonly in inscrr. p. 50 Syll 5S3 6 8ebs eirl pTJiiaTos pappapivov Kal (? i/A. D.) Kal io-rrv avTos tw 8ew Tpdireâ Xi6ov Aco-piov, of Apollo rj TrapaKeip£vr| the image of Artemis is «irl Trapao-TdSi pvXivTj, and that of

=

shrine.

:

Men

eirl

pdo-ei pappapiv].

Prjpai-os tov XevKov XiBov,

tov pfjpaTos,

Mapi

In the papyri

vos.

92a it

12

is

So OGIS 219 36 (iii/n.i '.) ib. 299^ (ii/B.C.) eiriypdij/ai.

(ii/.\.D.) e:s

to Pfjua

eirl

:

[ttjs « .k]o-

common in the official P Oxy I. as in NT.

very

"tribunal, judgement-seat,''

err!

sense '

3

37 Selections, p. 48) IttItoO prjpaTos, [TI]etrovpi[s] 49) ( (A. " in court, Pesouris versus Saraeus," P Tebt Trpbs Eapaevv, *'" II. 316" (A.D. 99) tov dirb prjpaTos xP T]HLaTCO"r"' v'> t"hg 1

=

1.

deed issued by the court," P Oxy II. 237 Trpb pfjpaTos 6o-iciTrT)o-6v, and similarly P (a. n.

P Strass

232-;!,

I.

5'

>"

13

(a.D.

Amh

(a.d. 262) etc.

In

II.

1S6)

So 7

P Lond

19 A.Ii. 150) (= II. p. 172) we have errl to UpuTaTov 358 (c. toO i.Yeadvos P'lpa with reference to the Prae/ect s court, and 19 in BGU II. 613 (time of Antoninus Pius) dfjiii Trpoo-Kvvcov

to UpwTaTov

A

Prjfxa

tov [blank follows], and so elsewhere.

unique phrase in P Grenf

IlToXepaiov

Part

o-fc>Tf|pos

II.

.

.

6

i'39)

t"

;

NT

is

its

compounds

but there seems

KaTa- and

d-rro-,

that promises 12 II Lk l6 lc

little

=

may be

versions assume,

illustrated

.

by such evidence as P

Cf. 294'° (A.D. 22) eyi Si pidô;jiai vtto £Xw[v. " I am forced to it." PraJfjOpai TaSt in Sophocles [Ant. 60),

Oxy

II.

same direction tend the passages quotable for a So P Giss I. iy 13 (ii/.\.D.), if

the

In

transitive use of the middle.

rightly supplemented, aj/y^tvo-Tos EKoip.up.r|v [(as o Tr]aTTJp

" made me take food " P Audi II. }=, (B.C. 132) Piao-dpcvos avTovs ettI ttjs dXw, "com:" (Edd.), P Lond pelled them to go to the threshing-fl 6icreX8uiv ePido-aTd Tpc,

pov

;

17

s

1171 verso (1 (A.D 42) peprao-pe'vos Tivd, P Magd 27* (B.C. r 218) ptd^gTai p€ TrXivBov Trpoo- d]ywv Kal Bept'Xtov o-Kd-rrTuv uio-Te OLKoSopeiv. The middle can however be used abso-

= come forward

Deiss' violently or enter by force. 258) supports this by Syll 633* (imperial period), where in the epigraphic regulations for the sanctuary of Men Tyrannus it is laid down eav 8i tls pLao-rjTaL, lutely,

niann {BS,

p.

—

8vo-ia Trapd tov 8to\i. It lhat Deissmann's second translation above

aTrpbo-SfKTOS

ij

this inscr. as the first

middle

would to

:

still

is

for

Mt

f.c.

if

must be admitted is as preferable for the verb must be

one who supports either of these renderings have to illustrate the application ,,f the verb

There are many

something abslract or impersonal.

other first

(a.D.

citations

available

for

the

absolute

where no cis follows, we 23S) tirel 8e KaTa Kaipovs eis iSPprv

(=

7isc z'ioltitt\-) tjptjavTo,

use.

have

those

Kal Pid£€0-6ar

(B.C.

inil.) piav [ir]a8iv rather curious that in

(iii/A.D. It

decisive help for the difficult Logion of Mt That in the former prd^Tai can be passive, as all the ancient

tls irapd Tijv

1

12

common, and

is

can be quoted

Upt'w]v

15

40I

ktX.

fJid'yjiicu.

Kal toO pfjp[aTos Aio']vto-ov,

II.

2

restricted to Ac.

is

The verb

found

I.

MdpKov

inrb]

.

Pia

for o-ôpoSov, etc.).

(Ac

with iipptus and applied to II.

434 (a. n. 104) ttjs pias avTwv 6eop.evT]5 ttjs tov KpaTicrTov ri-ytabvos SixaioSocrias, P Amh II. 7S 1 (A.D. 184) piav irdo-xinv (KatrroTi virb

«io--

Tile collocation

1

(?)

ib.

Putting

418

Syll

irpo\opdv

^93* (ii/A.D.)

povXrjo-tv IIv8i8os Ptao-dptvos

(= by «5

24

tivcs ti

force)

110

(3i/3\ioi>

/3t'euoy I ft', (inscrr, from Lycia), p. no. 43 5 6 piao-dpevos of one who has forcibly entered a tomb (cf. 45 6 el 8e' tis 6Kpido-t]Tau). ( From literature may be

dvol£r Tt|V Kapdpav, J IIS xxxiv.

added Demosthenes

Cailicl. 17 (p. 1276)

k&v pido-nTai

iroTe,

when a.Tro4>pdTT€Lv airavTes Kal -irapoiKoSop-etv elwOapev, So in the papyri [the flood water] forces its way.") * '

Magd

I

1'

(B.C. 221) irepl Se

"

tou pepiacrpevovs

kos (?

em

twv tottuv •

This

Maecianus, ex-praefect," P Tebt II. 293 (c. A.I>. 1S7) irpbs with regard to the to eiri8o8eV 0-0 1 pipXelSiov i-n-o M., 11 to you by M.," P Oxy I. 79 (a notice of petition presented

and

Epict.

the

20

iv. 7.

f.

120 50

II.

Pid-

prj

£r\Tti,

-rreio-as

crocjjos.

D. S. Sharp, an object. 67, cites a good parallel from diroKXeicrpbs epol <>" "ytvcTai, dXXd toIs

however,

last,

Epictctas

implies

NT,

:

p.

"those who (try to) Ptaôpe'vois. Sid tC ovv ov pidôpai. This meaning of force their way in," as he rightly renders. ;

forcible entry

more

is

precisely expressed with

els,

or by the

compound, as is seen from Grimm's illustrations of Lk and by P Tor I. I x : (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p.

I.e.,

-

39)

eurapev til pev 'Epplai prj eio-pidêo-Sai, toIs Se irepl tov P Leid G 18 (i/B.C.) pt)[8]evl e£ei.v
'fipov KpaTeiv,

that Luke's It is at least clear Xpdvou eio-pepiacrrai.. it Logion can be naturally rendered "everyone is entering It may be added that p. in the middle may be violently." Thus in Arrian's account of Alexfollowed by an infin.

we

ander's death

24

I.

11

— i/A.D.) ejdv rd ecvuToi [diroXnrwv]

(Homeric scholia

appaTa

.

.

.

eTe'pwv eTrt]pTjvat ptd^T|[Tau. above will go the ace. et inf.

Michel ioio

With the

[eij>'

exx.

transitive

3:!

P Ryl

Similarly in

find pido-ao-8ai ISelv.

auTov

Se (i/B.C. inil.) piao-ap.evcov

.

s

' '

and PSI

iv/A.D.) eifierdpoXos -yip o Beds- ireio-ai 6 pev "yap piaa-dpevos exBpds, 6 Se

o-ao-8ai

.

.

P

[aiij-rovs Ko/re-

I.

eio-xyei Pido-ao-Oai,

dvTl-ypa(|>ov, MjaiKtavci Tu fivepoveio-avTi PipXeiSlov of the petition which we presented to Volusius

"copy

la contrainte

semailles" (Edd.), P Tebt

word was the ordinary term

that this latter

see e. g. "petition" till the end of the third century: P Oxy VII. 1032 4 (A.D. 162) ov e-rre'Sopev OuoXouo-[Ui

for

it

imposee par eux pour les 6 31 (B.C. 140-39) tivois 8e xcd even take forcible possession" Pia5o|i.ev[o\)]s, "some who 1 ° fpa-ypaTi(Edd.), P Flor III. 3S2" (a.ij. 222-3) *«* o5v quant a

o-irapKevai,

Wilcken shows

constr.

Tiiv

in

TtyynCiv

irdXiv to TeTapTov u-iropelvat eTn.peXr|Triv.

Selections, p. 89) 81b eiriSCSiupi [to] Tavfjvai aiiTov ev ttj tuv TeTeXeuTT|KOTu)v " I therefore ask that he be present this petition and Td|ei, ,! enrolled in the roll of the dead," and P Grenf II. 6l

death— A.D. 1S1-92) (= PipXeiSiov

oujiiiv

'

194 S) d8ev eTri8£[Sw]pi. K[a]l dôo ev KaTaxwpio-p-i tovto pipXlSiov. Prom the beginning of the fourth in century p^pXlov or XtpeXXos as a rule displaced P>.pX£8iov (A.D.

yeve'cr8ai.

16 (a.d. 338) tovtov X apiv connexion, e. g. P Oxy I. S6 to PupXl[ov eTfi]Si8wpi. d|iiiv toutov peT[a]Trep[4>8]TJvai, a who had failed in a public duty petition that a certain man

this

should be sent

Td PipXia

for, ib.

eiriSovvai.,

VI. 900 1 ' (a.d. 322) eV ToiTou T|Trix8iiv " I therefore hasten to present this

to Naturally the bulk of our citations refer petition" (Edd.) state papers of various kinds, or petitions sent in to a public

The when

between book and paper

distinction

easily single roll of diroo-Tao-£ov ol Ml greater or smaller length: the ptpXlov is a document comparable with the s.v. diroo-Tao-tov) (see 19'

official.

vanishes

is

it

For papers

petitions.

pvpXla e£fjX8ov

cf.

P Petr

the writer

:

question of a

only a

is

10 (2)»

II.

who

a scribe

(iii/B.C.) Bels

Ta

says he went lo

the Treasury office to render his account, and it seems natural to assume this to be referred to, though the editor renders "books."

P Kyi

II.

S3

4

13S-61) ir]pis wapd"lo receive and forward

(a.d.

KaTa\/wYT]V pi.pX£[uv,

Xt)p\|/[iv Kal]

P Tebt II. 315 17 (ii/A.D.) edv pev oSv dveX8e Trpbs epe', "so o"xoX?|V dyr|S Ypdi|/as [o-]ou to pipXta —a if you have lime write up your books and come to me" who is a martinet (aio-TT)pds), is immefinance the accounts" (Edd.).

inspector,

BGU

I.

Torjp*ywv, (ii/iii

45

203) dvrjp plaios inrapx^v

(A.D.

P^°>

T-jj

A. 11.)

10

a " T0 ^

eirfjXBev

ev

eXefjpuv

W

P Leid

auTui.

wpais Pia£os

pfj

(for

-ais,

or

Xeiv ''--'

-01s).

31 Cagnat IV. 351 has epYOu pialov in a fragmentary context, The adj. occurs in a rescript of Hadrian at Peigamuin. several times in Vettius Valens, who also has the compound

-
BGU it.

II.

64S

9

467

s

(ii/A.D.)

(a. n.

164

PiaCus

or

196)

dire'o-n-ao-e

(=

Chrest.

v [tjovs KapfjfXojus I.

p.

423) Piaius

and OGIS dvTi[X]ap.pdvovTai. t[o]v iraTpiKoi pou pe'povs ; 10 609 (iii/A. D. ) edv tis ip.lv eTri6r|pT|o-r| pituws o-Tpo.Ti.a>Tns

The comparative puuoTepov 116-11)

(=11.

p-

14)

is

found

piaioTepov

P Lond 301 18

epPaT[eu]o-[a]s

(B.C.

els

to

[iifiMov. This is very

commonest form in the family, and " " " in the Kouvr,. was the regular word for book," writing P It never meant a little writing: cf. Ryl II. 382 (early The diminutive was supplied by ii/A.H.) peydXa pupXta. PvpXdpiov, as TI.VO,

much

P

Lille

but

we may

the

I.

avTov p«7»(iii/B.C.) fcnJriTfjo-avTos In Archill) v. pp. 262 ff, 441,

and pipXISiov.

1

note the combination in

Kicrras [o-iv] toIs (i/A.D.) e]Kop.uj-dpr|v Sid 'HpaxXaTos Tas For the PqSXlois, "the boxes with the books" (Ed.).

Gram. II. §35. The PipXCov— contrast the converse fjpvo-u— 9 cf. P Pelr. II. 10 (2) predominates in papyri for pu. p»p. or ptp., see Moulton

spelling,

dissimilated form

greatly

:

and P Ryl (i/ii.\.D.),

II.

ii4S

3S2,

cited

above,

:l5

(h.c.

13),

1152

BGU

al*o 21

(B.C.

I\'.

1096

7

In inscrr

22).

Michel for pv. cf. naturally there i- more variation: 12 IOOI vm.32 (,-. B.C.200), for pi. Syll 653 (B.C. 91)— both Doric, and cf. Meisterhans Gr. §13.4 (p. 2S) for the Attic

The

record.

those dated

Here.

21

p.

Kapilel

ties

Ptolemaic papyri show more divergence than See Mayser Gr. p. 102, Cronert Mem.

a.d.

Dziatzko Untersuthungen ilber ausgeu'iihltc f., antiken Bitchweseus (1900), and Maidhof Zftr

ff. Begriffsbestimmimg tier Koine, p. 303 ing compounds found in the papyri

Sn[Xovpevo]v KScKpos.

pXdpid

The word need not be further illustrated, P Oxy VIII. 1153

diately expected.

fitaioc;.

Amongst

interest-

may be mentioned

3:1 PipXiopaxe'w (P Oxy I. 6S (a.d. 131) edv PipXiopaxT|[o-]T|, " if he presents counter-statements"). pipXuxpvXcu; (PFay 31''

(,.

A.D. 129) pipX(io
"keepers of the 6

Hal I. 7 (B.c. 232) property registers"), and pupXiadpos (P tov PupXiacpdpov xa't tov eôSov eKTreVei[Ka]s. etirep p.T| "unless you have spoken to the officer ").

letter-carrier

and the control-

111

£i'/3Aoy

/3<00) Sttws dv

Nageli (p. 19) well draws attention to the connotation of sacredness and veneration which always attaches to pipXos

He

quotes Lucian, and two papyri, the first of these referring to "old, wise, that is Chaldaean 1 books," P Tar ig (a.d. 13S) o-Kei|/dp.evos dirb iroXXiiv in its rare occurrences.

dpxaluv, TouWcm XaXSalKwv, and the other to a citation in a mathematical treatise from a book of Hermes, P Oxy III. 470 4 (iii/A. 11. )

pipXwv

tis

55

n. ')

ktX.

Xe'vei

pipXos

fjpelv airb

Trape8c50r|

what seems

to

Thackeray (Arist.

be the earliest use of

p.

pipXos for a

fj

collection of sacred writings is to be found in Aristeas 316. 26 In the p. is either Scripture (Mk 12 ), or the Book of

XT

Life (Phil 4 3 ), or magical writings regarded as highly potent (Ac 19"), or again a royal pedigree record (Mt I 1 ). In accordance with this is the inscription OGIS 56' (B.C. 239)
Kal to avTivpaa KaTax"»pto-8r|creTai cfPOxyVI.SS6-'(iii/A.D.)and P Leid

els

W™

Tas Upas pipXous

:

^"^-'(ii/iii a.d.), distinguished from x^-P 1"^, 'he

both occult or magical. As single sheet of papyrus for writing purposes, pipXos the roll, made up of x
was

Das

pipXtov and

PipXcSioi' it implies a literary work, see the passages cited above (P Par 191 P Oxy IIL. 470 4 ), and the interesting P Tebt II. 29 1 43 (a.d. 162) where a candidate for the ,

priesthood gave proof of his knowledge of hieratic and Egyptian writing by reading from a hieratic book produced by the sacred scribes— tov eTrlo-Tao-8ai [iejpaTiKa [Kal]

AlyvirTia ypdp.[p-aT]a pipXou UpaTiKfjs. It

mean

e£

rjs

ol

lepoypap-paTeis Trpo-.jveyKav that Pq3Xos can still

may be added

as P Tebt II. 30S (A.D. 174) pipXou puptdSiuv 8iio, ''the price of 20,000 papyrus stalks," and in the case of the adjective BGU II. 544* 7

the papyrus plant,

tiu-^v

(ii/A.D.) iJv-yelSas P<.pXivas.

in

BvpXos, being a decidedly rarer word, naturally yielded to the influence of PipXCov, and then reactions between the two affect

them both and

their

derivatives.

PlpQWOy.CO.

The 13 Jn 6

I.

29

perfect of this verb,

64"

OGIS

P

Petr

II.

36

which

in the

NT is confined

to

(rots PeppmKcSo-iv), occurs in medical receipts P Ryl Cf. the verbal (,7)" (ii/A.D.) PeP[p
adj. in PSI I. and in II.

4

(8)

part."

"we On

(B.C.

For

compounds see 255-4) xaraPcppcWvai, P Grenf

(a.d.

137).

95) T|Kov
(B.C.

(Bid.), and

159

5

,s

o-irdpov.

(?i/B.c.) ufJTe iv iroTois (itJTe ev ppwTois,

629

P Par 6 a

(i/B.C.) Trep]iPpu>e«vTa,

record in classical Greek and

its

"devoured

LXX

see

in

Anz

Grimm's grave record of an " unused p. " present ppuo-Kw whence pf. pe'PpwKa stands among many 268.

Subsidia,

philological freaks in a fine work.

fliy.o;.

For the

LXX

Plkos "jar" (Jer iob»<>). which is first found quote, in addition to the papyrus examples in Mayser Gr. p. 40, P Hit, I. 498 (,-. B.C. 257) in

Herodotus,

we may

from

TrapaKoplcrai

Egypt, but

in

it

and

rjutv,

P Lond 239" [c. a.d. "two jars of quails."

P Hal

piKovs,

TavTa

pio;. For

p.

13(19)*

5 I.

7

PIkovs 84s Kal much later date

els

a

346) (=11. p. 298) x«vv£ M

v)

PIkovs) p,

The word had

apparently some vogue was very rarely found elsewhere.

= the

period or duration of

B.C.

(c.

life,

P

cf.

(= Witkowski, Epp*

252)

Petr II iS)

p.

"to take

irpocTTaTTJo-a[i. tov] e[ir]£Xonrov piov, for the rest of P

0-0O

care of you

7

your life," Magd 1S (B.C. 221) els to [Xoijirov tov piov, P Par 39 1 (B.C. 161) ueT[r|XXaxoTos toS] TraTpbs tov piov, P Tebt I. 43" (B.C. 118) TtTevxoTes [t]tjs irap' vpciv els airavTa Tbv piov avTiAfjuifieus, P Oxy HI- 473 7 (a.d. 13S-60) tt)v tov XoittoO piov LXoTip.£av, CP

Herm

»• J

d[o-vve]£wo-Tov Sid piov, "for life," if the right calf quiver, e| dirpocr" the 8oktjtou irpoo-XT|p.v|/eTai ri Kara tov piov, person wilt

P Ryl

I.

7

I.

(ii/A.D.?)

2S l5J (iv/A.D.)

in his life"

unexpectedly acquire something it

mean "something

(Ed.

affecting his livelihood"?),

— but could P Fay

19

1

(the so-called letter of the dying

Hadrian) oin-e d-rrfpoo-]SoktitioTs ovre dvoT|]Tios diraXXdo-0-op.ai. tov plo[v, P Magd 8 1 (B.C. 21S) tfircos KaTJdXva-iv tov diraYê'XXto tt)v la piov (cf. 1. 5), and P Oxy VIII. U2l (a.d. 295) irpo bXl-ywv tovtwv rjuepuv tov piov dvaTravo-ape'vr|s dSiafJe'Tov. .

For the

common meaning

4S) Sairdvats " ari (Ed.),

livelihood,

xP"P-Avos Tais

'K

.

cf.

.

.SV/342

T °v P">v, " ex sua

40 (•:.

B.C.

re famili-

I8£u>v dirb tov piov 51-4") tov -yap eavTov piov 6Xocrx[ep]ws dv[e]8eTo tois xpr)°"9ai povXoue'vois, P Leid W'xiv.38 (ii/iiiA.D.) ali|-r|crdv p.o« tov piov (Kal) iv iroXXois 13 d-yaflois, P Cairo Preis 2 (a.d. 362) ep.oil oiv diro8r|p.r|cras ib.

325"

[8]aTrav[t)]adTuv,

(.r<

For the spelling see the reft", under pc.pXCov, the derivative which dissimilation produced the change of u to 1.

produced the variations which

els

eppaXwv

crocbwv

According to

Tas eXalas

ep.pdXrp-ai

(B.C. 232) els [£e]via olviKas Kal

194

Tiiv

(B.C.

els to iSiov ^pôv, ottms eiipu tov piov.

-avTos)

.

-uirrjp-)

in

(i/B.c.) s0

OGIS

e^virepeTfjo-at [sc.

The thought of manna- of life, which underlies NT usage Tim 2 s 2 Tim 2 4 appears in a ii/B.c inscription from 1

,

,

{OGIS 329 s ),

which a certain Kleon is praised for the euTaijIa which he displayed both in public and private life d"n-(S8ei£iv Tr€TroiT)p.e'vou t[t)s] ir[pa-ylu.aTiKTJs Kal ttjs .Egina

in

—

KaTa tov piov euTaijCas. So BGU IV. 109S 3 * (c. B.C. 20), where a wife is bound Trjpeiv ra irpos tov civSpq. Kal tov koivov piov SUaia. In ib. I. 251 5 (A.D. Si), another marriage contract, the husband undertakes to provide Ta 8e'ovT[a irdvTa Kal tov l]u.aTicrp.bv Kal Ta dXXa, bo-a KadrJKei yuvaixl •yap.eTfi Ka[ra] Svvap.i.v toO pt[o]u, and ib. II. 372

11

-

(a.d.

154)

d[v8]pdcru irovr|p[bv k]o.[1] Xr|cr[T]ptKbv

With this last may be compared IG VII. 396 8ieve''yKas creuvdv Te Kal rjcrvxiov piov Trap' bXov tov Ttjs ?u)f|s aiTov xP°vov, in which, in accordance with classical usage pios, not £u)T|, is the ethical word. For the Pflov iroiovp.e'jvois. la

exchange of the relative position of the two words NT and early Christian writings, see s.v. ?ur|.

in

the

fiiow.

P Lips

I.

119 verso'}-* (a.d. 274)

irepl

Tb 6p8us

Kal

d[^]r(XoTrpa'ypbvws Tuiv lnrap£dvTu)v d-yaOuiv epebopovpivovs 3 piovv, I' Flor I. 57 (a.d. 223-5) (a rescript of Pertinax) toIs e[P_8p^f|KovTa ^Tt] pePiwKoo-L -ye'pas dXiToupyqcrlas [is granted as an old age pension] (cf. the contemporary P Flor III. 3S2 r f ), Syll S56 ,e (ii/B.c— a manumissi..n "sale" to '-"'

112

filaxris

f3\ao-(j)i]/j.o?

Apollo, in dialect)

ci

ye[v]eav iroirjo-aiTO Aap.apxls ©euSiipas

Pioio-as, during the lifetime of Th. (her mistress). The, aor. is abundant in epitaphs, as Preisigke Tjd (a.d. 259) .

.

A

tTn

Kal UT]v(
'Iepaxfcuva

—

added from PSI II. 120'-'" (?iv/A.D. a collection of maxims) dp.vvou tov 6[x8jpov dveu ttjs o-eauTou pXdpr)[s. glance at LS will dispose of the Atticist's contention.

.

fifafalTCO.

For personal injury we may note such passages as P s I. 2 (A.d. 001 bcpBaXpbv Se|ibv PepXapue'vos, P Gren) 13 I0 -l epXappe'vos ooTe'poi>s, F ('• B -C3j

Lips

Thackeray Gr. i. p. 233 f. An interesting example of this verb is afforded by Musonius (ed. Hense) p. Sg'"- diore

I-

Kal TOV avOpwITOV €i.KOS OV\ OTaV €V
3S2I. also perhaps

TjSovf] plot,

TOT€ KaTCL

Flor

I.

57

GD

rbv dij>9aXpbv

word

example of this

profane sources i, as use in Sirach Pr, 10, Sid in

yet

With its forthcoming. T-ijs tvvduov p«oo-tws as a summary of the practical aim of teachers of the law, we may compare a Jewish -.

pXd>|/T]i.,

amount of damage

(=

direst.

inscription

of A.D. 60-80 in x[al]

C.

Ramsay

and

6,0. ofio-Tivas fTeCp.t]
irvvayayi] eVdpeTov avTciv [PQucriv eflvoidv tc Kal o-irouSrjv. TJ

Kal

/>'.

ii.

p.

ir[p]os

Tt'|V

tijv

For the poetic Photos, see the sepulchral inscription of B.C. 145-16 in Archil) i. p. 220" on 7tvdp.T|V

Tpvxeiv

tiJvo-us

Pôtov SiaYOuo-'

up.a,

22 1 20 o-auT&v

p/i")

II.

F

pXap-ij,

It is

8€£[tdv.

curious that

it

1

should be thus

6 Kvpios twi pXacpStvTi. to pXapos o oLv KaTa" the owner shall pay to the injured person the

TctcrdTo

'

(

The verb is common for injury to the eyes. in a legal sense Thus F Fetr III. 26 s d-rro-

"damage"

/3{ coot;.

223-5) Tois 6cp8aXp.ovs epXdpuv = 1 1. o2 T
Mr

specialised

No

'A.D.

2S6 U (a.D.

II.

23

IV. 1057 (A.D. 13I ektCv(civ) auTois 8 lav irpaxSn r]

401

p.

Oxy

BGU

done."

ixTtia-nv

82),

8

lav irpa-

m

pXapup.ev tovtuv X^P 1 "! "P ay S us ' n m " loss or damage which we might incur in connexion with the transaction" (Edd.). ii. I. 44' late i/A.D.) lis iKavd

xSwpev

t]

"on

the plea that the} had incurred sufficient More* general sense appears in P (Edd.).

pXa7rTopevuv, loss

already" 11

151 (a.D. 267) ur] tV atiTous o-TpaTtci-^s diroKal aXXcjs e4> °^ tov pXaptio-tv, " lose their wages" (?). describes the material damage done by a riot in CP Herm

Flor

p.vrjcrdp.evov Piotoxi.

-

II.

o-TaX-j], It

PiontxoQ.

I.

110

.

A

u

' 1

ia.]».

20O-S).

d(p'

uv ovhiv

irep[i'yLV£T]at

52" (,. B.C. 114) lias «Tcpa pio-iKu. a-up.poXa, "othei business documents," a good illustration of the

tw 7ToXltlku Xd T io Sid to €^ oXokXtjpov PepXdcpOai «v tois dirtuKTatots irdjXtLV o-vpPepT]Kdo-L KaTa ti'|[v irpdo-Stv

21 passage? (Lk 2i

Ta[p]dxois.

P Tebt

I.

NT

125

11

I).

(a.

Roman,

Kal

2S-9) x°-P LV

Piut[iJk
my

concerning

Cor 6")!

1

,

better

I

had

livelihood" (Edd.).

is

els

\api
*p.oO

"when

i

Still

P Ryl

II.

home

aTroSâiav on business

E. Kohde,

Zum griech.

left

(K/eine Schriftcn II.) has a note on the phrase PiamKal 8ir)-yi']
381".

pXaordvco. Fur the transitive use of a'i

r>

medical fragment

(a

— ii/A.D.) ot

twv

cupatov T|p.ds diro£evowT«s i-s pXapepuTtpov, "who warn us against ripe fruits as being very harmful" (Ed.). Sv/l 220 14 (iii/B.C.) ti'|v Trdtrav irpdvoiav eiroeiTo toO |xt]8«v

pXaptpbv

may be

ire "p]l

•yivecrSai

cited

(lot îTT]KXo>)8(T|(rev) ovik

to t« pXdpos Kal

BGU

II.

538

common

the

BGU plur. in

III.

1'

tt|v

x™P av

-

II.

"the damages and a fine", pXdpos p.n.i8ev irowov, and in

eirf.Tcqj.ov,

(a.d.

ico)

formula rd T6 pXdpt] Kal SairavrjuaTa, e.g. 1001 13 (b.c. 56-5). Note the uncontracted

P Tor

II.

14

13

(B.C. 137), in this formula.

Mayser

287) quotes many other instances of the neuter, wl h In- says stands alone in Ptolemaic times, except for P Far 15" (B.C. 120) els pXdpas: add F Amh II. 33!' B.C. 157) eirl pXdpfl tiuv irpocrdSov. So from later (r. (Gr. p. 1

papyri,

F Oxy

iirotpspei pe,

III.

BGU

eireKoXouflrio-ev.

4SS I.

PXdpt] (which has driven Hellenistic.

A

literary

I.

p.

=

Id VII.

)

found

in

1'

see Aristeas 230,

The

Fond

subst.

pXd-

recto 1 '* (A.D.

131

Ta irepLcrcrd pXao-TripaTO, and for 507 See pick off young shoots/' see //>.

175)

"

.

3 49b pXacrTTJuaTa KaXwv tckvuv.

B?.daTo;. For this proper name, as Acts 12 20 cf. Miclul 1224 (Cyzicus, ii/B.C.) Aivcias BXao-Toii (so Michel accents). ,

p/.uacp)]/.iog. special sl-iisc of irreverence towards God which and its derivatives have acquired, though not inherent in the word itself (cf. Jas e 7 2 Fet 2 11 ), may be illustrated from

The more

p.

.

Vettius Valens p. 44*

a9«K

KaBio-TavTai,

els Oeoirs pXao-
aS 12

els

to

Beta

r\

cTrtopKoi Kal

pXao-(pT]povvTes, 67

•n-oXXd pXao-tp^piâ-et Oeoiis (for construction

cf.

4 Kings 19

s*

20

**).

Thumb

(Hellen. p. 17S) remarks on the word as a genuine " biblical Greek," thai is a word which has acquired piece of a technical meaning in association with Jewish and Christian

The etymology which seems to suit best its religion. " '— injurious speaking pXd\|/, the reduced original meaning of form of pXdpos. and l-p£ is not without phonetic diffi1

19 (ii/iii

72

Moeris

(

18

The noun pXdpos

i26 le (a.D. 2S-9) i- oi pXdpos 40 dXeyov, P Oxy X. 12S2 (A.D. 83)

from P Ryl

-

9)

pXaoroXoYe'o

las 5

p. (as

pXao-rdvovo-rv eiivoiav.

Sir 50 12 ) is

0-TTip.a (as

also

pXafleQOQ. P Goodsp Cairo 2'

\a.pn(s)

(sc.

12

A.D.) ovk

dXryiiv

pXdp-rjv

(a.d. 191) oi xoXik^v pXdp-nv

makes pXdpos

Attic, and end of iv/A.D.) by quotation for the latter may be

(p.

its

103)

rival out

the

—

culties: see

accepted

Brugmann-Thumb

with

some

Gr. 1 p.

hesitation),

(Brugmann's) Boisacq Lex.

s.v.

and

U7f. (where it is an alternative

for

L13

(3A([i/j.u

/3o?7ê'w demonstration.

fiMjufia.

For the subjective scum' "look" which Mayor finds in this word in 2 Pel 2 8 cf. V Oxy III. 471°° A..D.) edpaKe

we may "

ii

8e Kal [pX]:(i(ia dvato-yjivTov Kal Stan-optras ivaiirjfWTOu ovs) epao-rov, "each saw the shameless look and shame-

cite

For similar acclamations

Syll (O7

FlapipCXw KaXi|

compound

in the inscriptions a.d.) ep(dno-av) ot o-iivtSpot.

15

(iii/iv

ovtu

(eto-)r)YT|0-is.

r|

e|(epdr|o-av

in ib.

13

737

and

-yeivc'o-So,"

-4 .

a.d.).

(ii/iii

(=

less

goings to ami fro of the lovers" (Edd

.

fioijOeia.

ffXhcco.

The papyri have added

a perfect

the paradigm of this P Lend 42s1 B.C. 16S) 2 It is hard to ( =Witkowski p. 63) (see under epPXeTra). believe that a form so correct historically, and so distant from veil>

:

it

proves t

pt'pXocba

1

The word is perpetually recurring at the end of petitions. P Par 35 s8 (B.C. 163) toutou Si yevopsvou tcropai tctevx^s s 1) tt)s irap' ipuv poufleias, BGU I. 226 Trpbs to

1

1

—

(

tv^lv pe \.D.

,

any obvious analogy, can be anything but a genuine survival, even if it does meet us only in a woman's letter from Ptolemaic Egypt. If this inference is justifiable, the word has a

Ttjs

dvayKs'os

dirb

tirl Ti[v

0-0O

por|8a'as.

pofjBtav

ctijv

J41

1401 I'va 8uvn8
o-fjs

and P Oxy X. 1272- 2

(A.D. 144)

I'Stov,

/-'

148—9) W I. 6 ponBsias Kopio-ao-Sat to •

(a.d.

P

KaTc'(pvyov,

('.en

tva 8vvr)8w

tt]

crfj

A

-

Poi]8cCa dveupetv to. iipe T
moral for the argument from silence. BXerrw has primarily the physical sense, as distinguished from opu (cf. our cognate !

this

:

is

well

seen

in

dvapX^rrio

Usage bears this out. Thus T Par 44" (B.C. 153) 1= Witkowski 2 p. 83) has pXsiru MtveSnpov KaTaTpe'xovTa pe ug alter 4yu yap tvu-rrvta opw Trovnpd. So in P Hal 1.8* 8td to p^| pXtVetv rds (B.C. 232) a man is incapacitated vuKTas, and in P Oxy I. 30* (a.d. 52 oXia/ov pXe'trt)v ,

—

=

An interesting instance of the word is tsighted." afforded by P Giss I. 17 10 (time of Hadrian) where a slave writes to her master aTro8vr|o-Kop£v 8ti ov pXe'iropiv ere ica8' 3]

rptpav (cf. I Cor I5 ). Closely parallel with phraseology in Gospel healings of the blind is one of the cases from the Asclepieum, Syll 802" (Epidaurus, (iii/B.c.) the blind man sleeping in the temple saw a vision (ov/ts! of the god opening his eyelids and pouring in a cbdppaKov — when day broke

"if you can claim the assistance due to immature agV aet
=

quoted (Ed.). More ordinary, though still in a petition, i^ BGU IV. 1201 12 (A.D. 2) Kal rjpwy dvaKpd£avT€s (for -dvTwv)

On

tts Ti|V

Kt6pr|v irpbs pofjBnav. 17 see a note CY^pcivTO in Ac 27 p.

73

I'.,

where

for

6.

=

the

phrase

by Xe-tle

"

"

supports

PonBeiais

ZNTW

in

he

quotes

v.ii.

I'liilo

-= II. § 33 (e 1. Cohn 46 M.) uio-irep ydp KvpepTats twv TrvEvadTwv |j.€TaPoXals cruau-CTapaXXeL -as

vi']TT|s

=

"'

verwendeten Sttitzen." For Trpbs tiiirXoiav Por|Oc£as the interchange of o and o^ in this and similar words, see

Mayser Gr.

p.

1

to.

:

P X e'mjv dp
t^fjXSt.

tûs eye," may

P

33

A.D.) o Avovpds Oxy 1. 2 iS "A. looks upon him with no 1

(1

av[Tb]v ou\

[PJXtim,

friendly

serve as a transition to the

phorical use of pX£i™, as (it

irws pe

in

P

P Lond 964* (ii/iii A.D.) (= and P Oxy IX. 1220"

ovSt'v.

trap' i(iOt,

t.xy

II.

259" (A.D. 23) pXs-rre x^P uv T0U X u P°'Y'P cl(r,c ' 11

|iT|Tnp f||ioJy [2]o-a£e

t|

"

(

I

lit. p. 212! pXe'ire

iit|

.

eirtXaBr]

ovSiv pX^tru cbaviXou " behaviour (Ed.). The

(iii/A.D.)

see nothing bid in

meaning ''beware," implied

more meta-

my

some of these passages,

in

extended to a personal reflexive object

in

BGU

is

IV. 1079 21

(a.d. 41) (= Selections, p. 40)
beware of the Jews," which is a rather neat confutation of those who would detect " Hebraism" in Mk S 15 and the like. or the geographical sense, the "aspect" of a building, etc. (as Ac 27":, cf P Leid W'-« ii/iii A.D.), terra Se t| 8upa trpbs I

Svcrjids

pXe'irovo-o,

PSI

14

III.

1

(a.d.

75

462)

crup.irdo-i.ov

=

forjdea). Like the noun, the verb is ubiquitous in the formula .if M petitions, e.g. P Par 22 (petiti m of the Serapeum Twins)

onus

TovTtov

81'

ip.ds p€por|8T| r t'vai.,

8« yevouJvtov

^'c-ou-ai

P Pay

11

3

PepoT)6up.€v[os,

'

B.C.

.

t

P Giss

I.

115) S lj

(a.d. 119) IV u [PJePonBriueVos, BGU II. 4i4 (A.D. 103) Kal ujitv iiTr[d o-]ov pepor|8r|u.^voi. For its general use cf. P Giss I. 66 5 (early ii/A.D.) d [«]p«poT|8TJKers aviTwi, P Tebt 2"

2S6 4 (a.D. 121-3S) KJal ir[p]wT|v o"OL air€c})i]vdu.Tiv otl Tb *' that my edict was of service pou ponOci [crjot. 10 lor II to you" (Edd.), P. (a.d. 2671 trXeiova (.. 150 note case), P Oxy X. 34S (late poifira) tgEi poriBclv
t[ir](Kpiu.d

1'

1

iii/A.D.)

from

ciSws Ta [vd]ui.u.a. B.C. 86), where the Ephesian demos,

ov -ydp €poi]8r|o-as ijptv

inscrr.

u>s

Syll 329™ Katpbv Trpbs to Po^Sclv Tois koivols For divine help declares war on Mithradates.

to-Y^T^Kws

I

avTwt

p.[L]o-8ov €Poi'i6T|o-e

MaKeSwv

Preisi

dcpiKCTO Trpbs Au.€vw9t|v \pTjo-rbv cpya^dpevos Kal €paXaK£cr8t) Kal 6 8cbs

58 'Av8pdp.a)(os

8ebv

Trpdyu.ao-t.v, cf.

'

avOrjaepT],

P Leid \V vii

2i (ii/iii

a.d.) kXvtu

These

pXeirov cirl votov. etc. Finally, for p. virtually «6pto-Kw 10 as in Rom 7 23 (cf. v. 21). see P (a.d. 95-6) ws Fay ill " tav pXcirns [t]tjv Ttpijv iravrbs however you dydpao-ov. " find the price, be sure to buy (Edd.).

use in Christian papyri P Fay 13'r (a letter, iv/.A.D.) t]tSdT€s oTte'xeTe' pc is do dv TrdcrxcTej 9eou porjGovv3 tos, P Oxy VII. 105S la prayer, iv/v a.d.) 6 8 tbls Tciv

fiodw.

TrapaK6tp€vtjv o-Tavpuiv, porj0rio-ov tov SoiiXdv crov, ib. VIII. 1 132* (amulet, v/vi a.d.) Teo-oO Xpto-T«, pofj8t i;ptv Kal tovptu) oI'ku. Inscriptional instances of PotT|8£tj ate given

The manifestation of strong

'

'iiig; which is the distinguishing note of this verb, comes out well in a fragmentary petition written under much excitement, P Oxy IV. 717 3 late (i,

iya oiv

41"

ifiouiv

(iii/iv

Kal

12 <(:
a.d.) 6 8r)pos cpdno-ev

1;

.

—

14

B.C.)

See also P Oxy I. the account of a popular -

.

pot, b xpncrTos tv pa^dvots, pOT>0T|crov Iv dvdyKats.

prepare for

its

:

'

3

in G. Meyer Gr. p. 93: see Brugmann-Thumb Gr. p. 34. The verb starts from the military sense, so common in Greek " suchistorians: Homeric poi)9dos. from which it comes, " afresh currit (Bods) ad clamorem (Porj). was made Bor|8ds

from the verb.

114

/3or)0os

"Ein Wort

fioifloq.

The word

very frequent in the ostraca for the "assistants" of the -irpaKTopes or " tax-gatherers," see Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 61S, and for a similar use in the papyri the is

P Fay

editors' note to

34"

161) PotiBoIs Yecop-yiiv kwut|s IIo\u8€DK(£as, where they translate "assistants in connexion with taxes upon cultivators at the village of Polydeucia." (a.i>.

For "

a description of the Praefect as 6 tov vopovi Ponflds, 11 helper of the district," see P Giss I. 46 (time of Hadrian)

dfjiovue'v ere

P Oxy

III.

tov tov vo|xoO Pot|6ov SiaKoua-aL

48S

8::

A.

(ii/iii

t|M.u>v,

and

cf.

TrpocrcpcvYw 0-01 toil KvpCio Kal

11.)

For the word

TrdvTiov por|8u).

in its widest

connotation

it is

IV. 743 20 (B.C. 2) et Kal ir[p]bs dXXovs d\ov irpd-ypa, PotiBov avTov y[( |vc'o-8ai Sid t)v ?x°lf^( v ) irpbs taTois
P Oxy

sufficient to cite

(i.

we have none

except) God,

e.

to

help us

"

(Ed.)

also

;

from ii/B.C, P Leicl E-" Scdp-cBd crov p.c8' iK«Te£as, KaBoTi ov SiaXeCms t|uu>v dvTiXauPavdpcvos, Kal tv tovtois PoeqBbv 7£vd|jL€vov Trpoo-KaXe'o-ao-8ai ktX.

ad

|3orj8e'u>

(For the spelling see on

fin.)

word

tov Poflvvov -rixjjuTov. The also supplied by the editor in P Hal I. 1" (middle

is

Poqq5s. The contracted rences of this

[poflvvov 6p]vo-o-r|L.

r)

form, which

found in the two

is

P

Ptolemaic papyri, e. g. dirb votov eis poppdv, P Petr

I.

Lille

U

2I

I.

1

aml

NT

recto 1 (B.C.

1"

occur-

almost universal

is

259-S)

(B.C. 237) dirb 8e

1' Par 15 16 (B.C. 120) dirb Poppa tov 8pdp.ov tov [d]"yovTos ^ttI -rroTapbv ttjs p-CYio-T-ns Beds "Hpas, and other s9 (a examples in Mayser Gr. p. 232 ; but P Hib I. 27

poppa,

B.C. 301-240) Popt'ai irveCovo-iv dpvt8£ai, "the north winds which bring the birds are blowing." P Leid \yxix. 24 has Pop'as, some five centuries later, but it is always rare. Cf. Job 26', Sir 43". ". Priene 99 19 (c. B.C. 100) has

calendar,

tov pope'ov cf, Syll 552'° (latter half of ii/A.D.) TrapacTTaSa ri]v drrb 8vo-u.fjs ttjs crTods Tfjs Pope£[as with corresponding adjective. From inscrr. cf. OGIS 176 8

Tf)s o-Tods

:

els tt)v

—

eirl

B.c)

(ii/i

ib.

poppdv,

10

17S

(ii/i

B.C.)

i-rrl

Popdv, Michel

9

300-299) PoppdBev. The adj. Popivds occurs in P Oxy I. 43 verso'- 10 (after A. D. 295) p(v(iT)) tjj Popiv[fj] " eKKXrio-Ca North Church St," ib. III. 498 s (ii/A.D.), at. ; but in ib. VIII. 1 12 23 (a.d. iSS) Pop[i]vots implies pp. and so P Kyi H. 157 12 (a.d. 135). Thumb, Hellen. pp. 56, 65, 1357

(B.C.

j36axco. The verb

(A.D.

found quater

is

pdXipos

in

Syll 140 (B.C. 353-2),

meaning "leaden": see Diltenberger on l. 26 and Boisacq s.v. p.dXvp8os. Thackeray (Gr. p. 106) notes udXiaos an< PoXipov from MSS of LXX, which may illustrate the survival of some of the widely divergent forms current in earlier Greek dialects. The name of " lead " is supposed to have been borrowed very early (before Homer), perhaps i.

from Iberians in Spain

plumbum. It plum met (ace.

with

is

at

least

in

Walde

Lat.

Etym.'

s.v.

possible that p<>X(s in the sense

Homeric

to

I

cf. reff.

:

is

a

Dorism

in the Kotvrj.

4ttI

edv hi Tac|>pov dpuo-o-nr

adj.

Neuen Testament,"

word (Lk 13 s *, Rev 2I 13 ),

in the

may be

scholia)

really

"the

lead," with form affected by poXrj etc. from pdXXw. However this may be, the verl PoX(£u ' sound " is very instructive

is

used in connexion with irpdpaTa

P Magd 6 13

in

P Tebt II. 298 s3 2 107-S) irpopjaTiov poo-K[o(p€vwv), P Thead 57 317) pdo-KOVTOs avTov tol ir[pci]PaTa, and with a herd Td

(B.C. 221)

The

im

Heraklit

notes that poppds

IV. ii22 l7 (n.(. 14)

iii.'li.i '.)

des

reference to 2 Pet 2 22 .

1

PodvVOQ.

BGU

fioTpV?

t« TrpdpaJTa p€poo-Kr|KdTas,

(a.d. of swine, as in

Ml; 5 11

,

in

d pdo-Kovo-iv viKa

(a.d. 12)

BGU

III. 757 1 * Cf. Syll 53 1 36 (iii/A.D.)

the illiterate kt^vî..

irpdpaTa[8€ p-f| t^jt'crTo) 4[TriPd]o-K«[i]v «[ts] to t^m-€vos ut)8€vC, on pain of confiscation to the god— see the editor's note.

A

derived noun occurs in

food

—

ii/B.C.)

(=

II.

found as a termination, tpiopoo-Kos p.

(ib.

58(f)'

P Lond 219 2)

p. e.

i8{_>

It

is

frequently-

UpaKoPoo-Kos (P Fetr

g.

(both

)

account for

recto (an

Poctku).

iii/B.c.

)

:

see

III.

99

5 ,

Mayser Gr.

471.

'

1

as a air. elp. in

Ac

s8

jloT&Vll

common

eleven centuries later, the Homeric scholar Eustathius uses it as familiar from ancient Greek, and he does not mention Luke or hint that he remembered

(=

what

(Ed.).

In

vio-p.ovs

is

see

for us

27

happens

the quotations

:

to be the solitary

from

Eustathius

example of the word iir

Wetstein ad

:

loc.

is

in the

magic papyri,

1

For PoTavicrpris see also 526'D.

pOQpOQOZ. For

this

«k«1

in

tis

poppdpov (pXeyoutvov, also Ada Kal v(ivxds Bonnet) 53 s!8ov pdppopov Both the noun and the corresponding verb KuXiop-t'i-as-

ue-ydXr)

Thomae

Tr£TrXi}pco|jL€VTi

(ed.

.

.

.

occur in the Peldgia-L,egencle)i, p. 6 21ff (ed. Usenei) 4X8oOe'petv.

3<

(a.d.

-

BGU

I.

197

17

(A.D. 17),

ib.

II.

S6).

BGU

:

in

Sit-..

Serf:

.ll-nit

1S98, p. ;SS

fl.,

14

IV. II18 (B.C. 22) o-TacpvXTJs pdTpvas dv8or|KOVTa. 1 Similarly P Lips I. 30 (iii/A.D.). A subst. poTpevs, hitherto unknown to the lexicons, occurs in a list of persons employed 58 by certain village officials, P Lond II. 189 (ii/.A.D.) (= II. was he a "grape-picker"? The note in Moeris p. 157)

—

-

See also Wendland

(iv/A.T).}

ftoTQVQ.

word which is found in Bibl. Grk only Jerem 45" and 2 Pet 2", cf. Aioc. Pel): 8 Kal Xqj.vr| ijv

—

P Amh II. 91 (A.D. 159) KaTao-rropds PoTarendered by the editors "sowing and weeding."

and

its

P Lond 46 199

p.

It is sufficiently

obvious that Lube did not coin the word, history may help less obvious eases elsewhere.

e. g.

a herb mentioned 71) KwoKe(j>dX(i.ov) PoT(dvT)v) by Pliny (N.H. xxx. 2) as employed for magical purposes I.

(p. 105).

this

pdTpvs, paKpdv, 'Attikws. Ppa\v, 'EXXtjvlkwS. makes presumably representing its class an instance of

word

—

—

the tendency to shorten vowels incidentally quantities were not yet levelled as in MGr. :

it

tells

us that

115

fioi>X€VTl]S

fiovXofiai P Lond 405 13

the editor's note to

Mk

Apart from

3

Lk

50

had Gentile readers in view, neither PouX«utt]S nor PouXr) seems to have been used by Jews as a technical term in connexion with their Sanhedrin, although Hicks (CR i. p. 43) refers to oi' t« Josephus B.J. ii. 17. dpxovTes Kai oi PovXevTai, and I5«

,

23

,

where

writers

botli

1

xx.

.lntt.

2

1.

an edict of Claudius) Tepoo-oXvpiTiii/

(in

As illustrating dpxovo-i. poijXrj 8t|(jiu> 'IouSaiuiv iravTi ?6v€i. the use of PouXevrrjs in Egypt it may be noted that in 1' Loml 348* (('. a.d. 205) (= II. p. 215) a certain Heron is described as PouXctutt|S of Arsinoe, and an ex-Koo-pT|TT|S

A century later a letter is addressed by (i«KOOT€pois o-vvSikois pouXeuTats Tfjs I

2ff [Xapirpo]T(d-rr|s) '0£vpwx[i-T]
-

(A.

307

11.

An

— Mitteis,

not here alone, misprints ":. Chr.").

of A.D.

inscr.

The

OGIS

214-5,

beyond Philae, gives the editor observes that

title it

found

209',

to a ieptis

must

refer to

at

Yopou

a

place

(see s.v.

).

some Greek com-

he quotes CIG 5000 »• 3 , munity, and suggests Ptolemais where the brother of the subject of this inscr. is called :

—

dp£as IlToXep.aUuv see the note for other In 1' Fay 37 2 (iii/A.n.) an order is issued for the

PouXturr|S,

passages. arrest of Emes.

who

has been "accused by Aurelius Nilus

councillor

NeiXov PovXevToi) tevKaXovpevov P Fay S5 3 (a.D. 247) with the editors' note. [The cnix •» I' Grenf II. (? middle ii/A.D.) pouX ctjtt|s criToXdyuv 63'

cf.

ol is

inrb Avipr|XCou

:

now

solved by the correct reading, por|8 bs) o-itoXovuv Wilcken Archiv iii. p. 124.] In OGIS 56 (Canopus

see

we read

of the PouXeuTa! iepeis Iv Ai-yvirTu), whom Diltcnberger (n. 51) describes as " collegium quod de rebus cuiusque delubri administrandis

See

consultabat." p.

III, B.C. 239)

also

133 f, and the index to

Hohlwein OGIS.

L'Egypie

Romaine,

5

to €Tn8e8op€vov uirdpvri(pa).

«KO"rrdo-cu

mined

in its general sense followed by an infinitive, XI), c f. P Tebt I. 5S 28 (B.C. Ell) p«PovX t v.p.«ea

33

Ac

to abstract the

em

(a.D. 104)

memorandum"

"

we have

(Edd.),

1'

deter-

9 Fay 116

irJoXiv direX8tv X"*P lv I/™*] intending to go to the city on account of

povXeuupai

[els

pixpov, "as I am the little one " (Edd.), P Leid W"- « ( cr>) 84 to TpiTov TpiTov (om.)

=

(ii/iii

A.D.) PovXeuope'vov

KaK-ydo-e

(/.

Kay\aa-ai),

"volente vero tertium cachinnari" (Ed.). The active (as in Isai 23 s ) was BGU IV. 1 097 8 has been perhaps obs. ilet e emended see o-upPovXeuu. The verb is absolute in the s oldest dated Ireek papyrus, P Eleph I (a marriage contract,

—

:

(

B.C.

311-0)

(= Selections,

p.

2)

— the

couple are to live

oirou dv Soktji. dpio-rov eivai PovXeuope'vois Koivrp povXfp. It is used of a judge conferring with his assessors in Chrest. II.

372

u

-

(iii/iv I

(ii/A.D.)

elirev

have formed

ktX.

"

this intention

.

i

..

gods" in CIG 1 compared with the reference in Diod. ii. 31 f. to the 50 stars which the I'haldaeans distinguished as 8«ol PouXaioi (./.1. For the ordinary sense of "counsel " it will be p. 499). enough to quote P Eleph 6 (see above under PouXeiiw). See Bishop E. L. Hicks's note in CR i. the

1

p. 43.

{tovfojfMl is used with reference to the contents of a will in P Lond 171^° (Hi/A.D.) (= II. p. 176) to evye-ypappevov PoOXripa 23 cf. in a similar connexion BGU I. 361'' (A.D. 1S4) i'va to PovXTjpa avToC tpavepbv P Tebt II. 407 9 'Y«[v]t]tcu. (?A.D. 199) to 8[e] povXr]pa tovto iav pij
a collocation rather

is

tiriSvpias PouXr|pao-iv

•rijs

evSoxiav toO BeXrjpaTos aiToO, For poiXT)o-is see P Tebt I. iiv tt)[i

Eph 43"

I

like tt|V

5 .

(B.C. 118) 8s

dKoXouBos

" who

i]peTe'pa PovXfjcrei. TrpovoeiTCL ktX.,

accord-

in

176 ance with your wishes takes care etc.," OGIS 3S3 (Antiochus of Commagene mid. i/n.c.) oils e-yw Oeois tc kqi

—

Tipais epais KaTo 8aipoviov povXT|o-i.v dve'0r|Ka, Syll 895 2 (ii/A.D.) as cited under Piajjopai, and the late P Amh II.

I44

11

"God

(v/a.d.) 8eo£i pouXrjo-er.

willing."

fiov/.OfXai.

The Ptolemaic papyri show this word as freely as the late papyri, and Blass's opinion that the word was "adopted from the literary language" {Gr. p. 38, repeated in Blass-

Debrunner, p. 40) becomes more and more difficult to If the word was literary, the writers were support. not the first to p ipularize it. The word is common in such recurring phrases as ylvmo-kciv o-e PoiiXopai., poilXopar,

(Edd.).

The thought

pi.o-0
'

.

.

'

.

,

"I

wish to begin ... to " 10 practise the trade of a river-worker (Edd.) cf. ib, 1267 See also the important official decree, P L.n.l (A.D. 209).

Tiiv 4p-y[aT
iroTapov

Te'xfvr),

:

904

s0

(=

(A.D. 104)

III. p. 125) as revised Chrest.

I.

236,

p.

povXopftu] irdvTa[s t]ovs fiifXJoyov 8o[ko0v]to.[sj '(xcv tou

BGU

«v8d8e eiriptviv [aijT(av aTro'ypd4>€o-[8]ai ktX., and 11 In P Oxy 24S (ii./\.D.) 8«iiv Si povXopivwv. (a.D.

named

23) a slave

pouXdpevos peTaâYetv. (iii/B.C.)

toutov,

.

&|>T|

"et

.

.

<)u'il

244° Cerinthus begins a petition with Other instances of PovXopai, in I.

1O 5

Tt ov povXecr8at 8ia(p£p£o~8aL Trept voulait pas entrer en disaccord la-

o-ot

ne

"

dessus avec toi

I.

II.

phraseology not influenced by formulae, are P Lille

(Edd.)

;

P Flor

I.

6 ! (a.d. 210) ipouXopriv

pev 9VV €i oldv tc rjv euSe'tus €i;oppfjo-at, followed by dXXd with clause explaining the hindrance similarly in ib. H.

—

2

156

fiovh]. The word poiAu, is always used both in the LXX and the NT = "counsel," and never in its technical sense of "council.' For this latter usage in Egypt reference may be made to Hohlwein L'Sgyfte Romaine, p. 134ft"., and to

of •"purpose, intention, not

mere will, but will with premeditation" (Hort on Jas 4 1 ), which frequently underlies its usage, comes out P Oxy X. s 1 263 (A.D. 1 28-9) poi-Xopai irpaiTWS XP 1l ao 5o.l- xfj

*

Ev8a[cT]pwv PouXevo-dpevos (rue tois Note for the subst. P Fay 20 2 A.D.) 88ev pot Trape'o-rr| to pouXeupa touto, " wherefore

-n-apo[C]o-i

a.

(. 346) (= II. p. 295). as 8eciv PouXaios, "counsellor of 167 (see I.S s.v. pouXaios) may be

man

NT

[iov/.EVLO. For the verb as in

description of a

:

v

Decree of Ptolemy

The

(iii/A.D.)

;

ib.

II.

PovXopai dTrocrTciXat (iii/iv

In

126 8 (a.D. 234) «Ls

Btpvo-KiSa,

A.D.) dvTL*ypavldv pot

BGU

It. '

ci)X°rLal

povXopat.

m

-ircp'i

oil

tire!

aiipiov aiJTous

and PSI poiAti

III.

T|Se'us

236

s6

^x 0VTt

*

646' (a.D. 193) pouXopai replaces the normal the opening greeting, tppwo-St (^ -ai) i>pds

Two

instances of the form fiovXci

may

be cited,

116

fiovvo? P Tebt

II.

V

I.

Giss

40S 47

(8paxp.
16

(i.

to

Si PoiiXei

av-rb

made

be

may

Syll 569

4 pods P Pay 62 (a.D. 134), pdes,

o-v Se Trtpl
et

(Hadrian) Reference

times

classical

Kal

3)

(a.1>.

18

s

d-yopao-efjvai

use

the

for

6

(fjnvdTjui

p.

The

remarks that 6 Bt'Xwv replaces the Attic o and olhei pouXdu.evos in Pares (as here), Tliasos, Phoeis Dittenberger

lint of course the

districts,

"he who

that

fact

is

3

Svvau.svu>v

0-0O pdXop.ai. u.ur8ioo-ao-8ai -irapa

181)

(a.D.

Addenda,

pi

p.«'v,

PoXa|ie'vu)V

(B.C. 165) kcito. see also Mayser

Be:

P Anih

Amphiaraus fyiv

(i.e.

see

C.

it

Buck

1).

inscr.

is

GDI

twv Gr.

32i

uf

:

(iii/A.D.)

for

Thumb,

poXd|j.£vov.

For

=

p.

Dial.

Valens p.

some

,

157) quotes Phrynichus (p.

355),

who

21

[An

.

BGU

=

inscrr. of

ii/iii

finds

a.d.,

in

:

cf.

ib.

16s .

42

10 51 ' C °'

(after B.C. 133).

-

bis in

this last

inscr. 12

See also P Flor I. 5N (iv/B.C.). " heap," but context presumably a

and

its diminutive survive in

:

Michel

The diminutive

Maga

cf.

122

,2f

-

(
povvbv o-ttroii— imperfect. Both Powds

(iii/A.D.) is

MGr, Powd

and the Paris Zauberparyms 662.

general sense" which Field [Notes,

P Leid B

163

11

and Povvi.

Syll 929 Kpto-uv

s2

run

in

a

p.6v

is

the

irdvTa

e.g.

Trp/

same as in Attic, (= Witkowski -, p. So),

in ace. pi., the inflexions are the

poiv P Par 5S

4

(ii/B.C.)

way"

11

(also

B.C.)>

ibrôu

ppap€v8f|vaL tijv where the law court and not the

aKprpei

scene

in the best

to Betov ppaptvo-as. KaXiis Kal irpeirdvTws

164)

Magnesian inscription

oiK T|povXd(it8a,

Stadium

administered (B.C.

148-7)

(B.C.

So

Ppaptvo-as.

"be ' 22

Tf|S

of action.

In

P Oxy VII.

1050

11

games) ppapcvTats = (ii/iii 15 "umpires." Vettius Valens has the verb twice, p. 354 and p. ;s8 ;! of the sun or the period of time which "deterA.D. — an account for

however

,

We

may endorse accordingly IO 12 dvuvo. lo-xvpbv (ppdpevo-«v auTiu, "over his sore conflict she watched as judge," and the element of award or decision in I.ighlfoot's insistence on

mines" astronomical the

RV

rendering of

data.

Wisd

a conflict between two impulses, in the remarkable phrase of Col 3 15 whether the figure of the games i> present we need :

A new literary Menander fragment in PSI

not argue.

citation reinforces this, II.

—

126'-

XOLTTOV TOVVOfJ.0.

Fxcept

with

this

peXTiov),

(/.

literary Koivt|

,

powtov occurs

late poets,

16s) Xd\u> Tivl

P^Xtlvtov

,

opov

Menander and

Niigeli, p. 37, cites

(Mahaffy),

had the word in common use before Polybius, who uses in a Ptolemaic papyrus of it and Powwows. It is found 15 i. in Archiv povvol ttjs 64 dirr|[Xi.uVro]u p. ii/B.C. u in BGU IV. H20 (B.C. 13) a.irriXici(Tr|) Powds, K(i[(J-Tl5> and bis in P Anih II. 68" (late i/.\.l>.) again marking A village called Bovvol KXeoiraTpas appears in locality. 32 P Flor I. 64" (iv/A.D. init.) and by supplement in 50 e. in inscrr. Priene The word is common g. (A.D. 26S). eis tov direvavTl Povvbv tov Xtirpbv e8r|Ka|«v j-169 (ij/u.C.)

see Priene

;

196)

(B.C.

can sympathize with Thumb's scepticism, But Herodotus, if rightly understood, is a

The

,

word is confirmed by P Par 6y" TavTa ppap€v8fjvai. "that these things 161 are administered reasonably," ib. ppaPevBirj kuto to p.

we

p. 224. belter witness than Phrynichus.)

Phil 3 14

(iv/A.D.) in a fragmentary context but Wilcken's Chrest. I. p. 502, shows that the word is ppc'Peia

1

Helien.

,

'sveo.

—

much

Cor 9 21

The word is used by Vettius PpapeCui. KaKetvois Tb ppaptiov dTrove'|xeiv, and similarly IV. instance of ppupe.a appears in

The "applied and

Sicilian,

birth,

1

/3 QClfj

and not intelligible in Athens in the says But could nut the Athenians of the late time of Philemon. fourth century read Herodotus? (He seems to imply that see iv. 199 with Blakesley's the word came from Cyrene Willi claimants almost as numerous as those for xcursus.

Homer's

in

x^vii is

brevia."]

=

74

1

p.

2SS 8

1027

p.

"prize," as

xP^r^

Tifirêis

revi i'ii.

was

p.

1S 8 (i/B.C. ) TOis viKT|crao-iv cus) do-
floVVOQ. 30 from the 5 This word, which is quoted in Lk 3 23 L\X " hill," "eminence," is thought by Mayser Gr. have entered the Koivr| through Doric influence. p. 8, to it

i.

1

aorist.

Halzidakis [Einl.

Os/r.

31

the fact that 27 i. explains it as a different present stem: existed both in Ionic and in Arcadian-Cyprian (ib. p. 304) account for its leaving traces in the Kotvf|, and

might forming a new

:

352, and on PoukoXos as a priestly 7 title, as in P Lond 41 (B.C. 161) (= I. p. 27) b PoukoXos tov 'Oo-opdm, see Otto Priester i. p. no. BovkoXos i^ " herdsman " in P Flor III. found in its ordinary sense of

Wilcken

see

II.

on

quoted

(iii/B.c).

on those who kept bulls or cows,

dpos Poiiv, the tax levied

5339 (= Syll 589) Bueiv 8e 6> pdXt|Tar tKao-Tos for proof Greek Dialects, p. 173, where an

at Oropus,'

4^€iva0 arrav

Erelrian p.

instance from

3

OGIS 200"

found

is

diminutives (such as PovStov, PoiStov) and synonyms it. MGr has pov8t (pdSi or pdiSci. For

flexion,

93 is a serious Hut Ionic had the form impediment to Witkowski's view. See the inscr. from the shrine of in PoX. in v/iv B.C.

The

369.

p.

Petrll. 32 (ib)

encroached upon

ktX.,

P Par 63"*

141.

p.

P

pd«ri

The word is cases of b p., though some are indeterminate. quite rare in NT, as in post-Ptolemaic papyri, and has lost any differentia it once had. As with other words of irregular

,

in

in

Aeolic dat.

originally

it may have been kept In Ptolemaic papyri the word generally by poetry. means cow: Mayser gives "pois (r|)" without citing any

pouXov Sowai T| to. aXXwv eyyur|0-atr8ai. 10 to Sapairieiov In P Par 4S (B.C. 153) fJKautv cis form PoXap-evoi is treated as PoXduevoi o-uvu.t£ai,
Potiv, Povo-C in Mayser Gr. 14 pdas, as in In 2 '-, see P Oxy IV. Gen I. 4S 32 (a.d. 346); but in

pi.

(iv/A.D.) 6pt\|;avT£S aiTous pd«o-iv

is minded"' may he used interchangeably in a particular formula, does not prove that the two verbs A literary citation may lie added from the are synonyms. 38 collection of maxims in l'SI II. 120 (? iv/A.D.) [iiKpi

II.

ace.

alive

willing"

and "he who

and

For

20S.

1* 729 (A.p. 137), P Ptolemaic times PoCs survives

in

on which

8e'Xu>v,

(3pa/3ei co

"

[To]vp-bv <|>pdo-ai,

tl's

ei.p.1

tovtwv ppaPevo-cu Kal

trdvTwv KvpCa

SioiKTjo-ai,

Tvxv|.

from the

11"

vv
fipexco Taupou SiSoTai ^Xio-o-a Kal Ppaîuv, of meat, and so of a ram in l. 8

fSgadvvo}.

The intrans. use of this verb, which NT, may be illustrated from P Oxy

alone

uS 37

I.

found

is

in the

oiv PpaSivouo-i, •'since they are delaying,'' and OGIS K 5r5 (A.D. 209-11) Kal Sid tovto Kal f| eiiflropia r| irpbs tovs Kvpiovs auJ-roKpa-ropas Taiv cpdpiov ppaSvvei. So in a papyrus of the second half of ii/.v. >. edited by ( in I

ravTa Ta

59

(col.

ii.

u

)

The adjective is Jised of stature in PTebt I. 32 2 -(?b.c. 145) ta-rw Se is (eTiiv) kP Ppaxis p-eXixp us) KXaards, "he isabout 22 years of age. short, fair, curly-haired " (Kdd.) : cf. P Petr 1 22 I. 13 (2) In P Oxy IV. 705 77 , 14 (both B.C. 237), etc.

lomparelti

,

dv PpaSiivtjs Kal io-Teprjo-r] ovk d-yvoeis ou8' avTOS fnpta

lis

[ktt|vt|] ttjs iropeias,

we

{nro-n-ltCTrmv pe'X]XovTa, "if you delay, and these animals are late for the expedition, you yourself know you will get into trouble.'' in P Flor II. (The document is given ere

again In the Christian letter, P Gen I. 51 s1 , eppd8wev is without clear context, but certainly means "he delayed." " it is In MGr PpaSudlJei or PpaSvvei late," "evening draw s on." p.

258.)

have tTriSocriv T[iva[ Ppaxeiav, "a (A.D. 203-2) trifling benefaction," and in the epigram PSI I. 17'' (? iii/A.D.) the editor understands ov Ppaxvv dvSpa as a man "not of small account" in view of the €irio-r|(i|dTaTov] which follows. In (THerm 7"- >* (? ii/iii a.d.) aXXai i»T« '

J

eo-KopTricrpe'vai

X">p£iu Ppaxtai puijai, it is applied to "small plumtrees," and " 26 in Vettius Valens, to a "small p. 78 army or town. So P Lille I. I versff (B.C. 259-S) els 8 ifo-Tai to

=

u

For

midorus in

"to

term,

ii

ix. p.

27', cited

slow-sail,"'

work

to

meaning

only from Arte-

W. Montgomery is

it

to

"

earliest in the

a technical

windward by

//'-document,"

quite certainly no coinage of the author. In Artemid is not technical, but only denotes a slow voyage.

—

27) i'Ypa
i-rrep

airoi

iiirtp

/.

II. 142) (([-yjpaipa

Ppa[8j»T£pa avTov I'

1'

23

Lond 1164

airoi to

(A)

ii-rrep

I.

a| vj-roO

to 17 ',

=

69

19

(a.d. 120)

epwTT]8ls 8ld to

W

auToO

tio-Tep[o]v v-rro-ypdipovTos

PpaSs'ws— u]>on which follow the painful uncials of Philantinous Demetrias. So the Ptolemaic Ostr 1027 9 Sid to PpaSuTepa aiTov -ypd(cpeiv). Outside this special use. in OGIS ' 502 (ii/A.D.) we have tou] ppdSeiov aTroXauo-ai -rrdXiv ttjv

The positive adv. occurs in 10S8 50 (i/A.D.— a medical receipt) Ppa|8eiosJ ttivc'tui (icTd yXuKe'ios tj- p.eXL T o[s, "to be drunk slowly with raisin wine or honey" (Ed.) It is curious that we cannot tt]s [-n-poo-riKoiJo-ns -rrpoo-dSov. I'

Oxy

VIII.

the adj. from our sources, while the adv. is so 12 Syll 22I (latter part of iii/B.C.) has ei's tie tows picr8ovs [toIs] PpaSe'criv, "eis qui non in tempore veniebant" illustrate

common.

MGr

(Eel.).

ppaSlJvu

ppaSeid and

(ncivt.

)

ppdSv

adJin,

=" evening ":

cf.

in Bibl. Grk is confined to 2 Pet 3', we can only cite Vettius Valens, p. 2S9 21 dvaKpCo-eis Kal PpaSv T rJTes Kal dvaXiipaTa Kal Wetstein has (j>8dvoi.

good

parallels

from literary Koivfj.

A.D.

127),

Pakt

etc. II.

(a II.

In

will—A.D. 124) 112 8 (a.d. Syll 615

oiXf) Ppaxeiovi Se£iii

128),

32 (iii/ii

P

.

:

ion"

'I

(ii/B.c.) lis

a.d.)

.

Ryl

B.c.) tui

iip.iv

:

II.

1796

iepei

to«

That

ppaxiTaTa

x.pd
.]T|-yei'o-8a)

Se

T
petition,

PpaxcW

"short,'.' in

rather amusingly

is

P

p.ou

Flor III. 290'" 7pa(i.p.dTiov

fj

e| [ep.oO ?] Trpoo-Kvvr]o-is ital 6 do-7rao-p.ds l0 ti' Seo-ttotci. P

pou xapTt|s X For an example of the irregular comparative, see the astronomical papyrus P Par written about ii/B.c, where w e haie Ka8' 8v 6 tjXios ipepdpevos tijv pel/ tjpf'pav PpaxvT«'pav iroiei, ttjv Se vuKTa paKpoWpav. Doubtless, as Ulass assumes, llie original author in iv/B.C. wrote PpaxuTaTT|v and paKpoTdTnv, and this makes the scribe's alteration two centuries ovi

m

,

more significant see Proleg. p. 78. in the "barbarism" Ppax^v found in Asia .Minor, and its witness

later all the

:

to local pronunciation, see

Thumb

1

Hcllcn.

p.

139.

fSqeyog.

BGU

IV. 1104 24

time of Augustus) eaTrjs to ppe'epos (iii/.v.D.) 4dv -yap tc'k^ t| Tapoiv dvaYKao-ov avTrjv to ppiipos êiXorrovfjo-t (/. iXoeKTi8«o-8ai,

P Oxy VII. 1069 2 XI.

id.

1209"

(a.d. 251-3) dppeviKJ Ppeipei, P bond 951 verso (late iii/A.D.) (= III. p. 213) £i 8«'X[eis, t]o ppe'ipos i\tTu> Tpocpdv, eyii ydp ouk eTriT[pe]Trw tt euyaTpi pou 0t]Xd?€iv, a letter from a father-in-law or mother-in-law with reference to the nursin" irovTjo-ai),

"male

nursling child,"

11

of a new-born child.

In the magic papyrus P Lond I22 1 (=1. p. 116) Hermes is invoked 8X9t] poi Kvipie 'Eppfj lis Ta ppe'iprj eis Tas KoiXias tiov yvvat.[K
—

The verb is very common in connexion with the irrigation of land owing to the inundation of the Nile, e.g. P Lille I. 26* (iii/B.c.) T| Kiipr] epnpos Sid to irXeiio xP°vov pfj " the PePpe'xBai, village is deserted because for a long time 6 there has been no inundation there," Chrest. I. 341 {c. A.D. I20)Tiiv

1::

.

1

(iv/A.D.)

flnadurijg. For p., which

fiQayJwv. P Oxy III. 49 o similarly P Amh

dvdXwpa.

Selections, p. 20)

phrase Sid ppaxe'wv. as in 1Kb ;-, occurs in P Strass I. 8 (a.d. 250) Sid PpaxeW at SiSd£io cf. also BGU III.

i

-ypdcpiv, aiiToO -ypdcpovTos [to o]i>opa, and (a. 1.. 212 ( III. p. 107) e' a<|/a i-rrep

criipa ttjs iTrcypaipfis.

(=

.

document or a sermon, is shown at the end of a very long

(a.d. 7S) eypaipev

BGU

(B.C. 160)

41

lis

54

Fay 97

[airrjoO PpaSe'io(s) ypdipovros,

17

.

a

1

Zfjviov Zijviuvos di|iio8els Sid s7

51

)

€TroeiXop.«'vT|

The adverb is common in signatures with reference who were unskilled in writing e.g. BGU II.

(B.C.

"

•

it

figadvg.

to ppaSurspa aviTov ypdcpeiv,

P Tar

I have still for a little while Ppaxu e'x w ," Fay 204 (ii/iii a.d. 6 pios Ppax«[s], and P. Strass I. 22 21 (iii/A.D.) d
(vi

those

Ppaxi

cf.

1'

by Grimm

the subject of a note by He suggests that 35;.

Though found

lacking. is

Ac is

(ii/A.D.),

VIII.

Exp

of time

p.

eVi

f)gadv7c?.oeoj. This air.eip. of

"shoulder"

figaxvg.

'

p.

a

(late iii/A.D.)

em

Mil. Nicole,

means

it

.

.

.

ppexeVrixv ireSCuv Kal tiuv [8]uvape'vuv and ready for the plough," P Tebt

ailXaKio-8fjvai, "irrigated

31 24 (B.C. 117) KaTd Ta irpoo-a7Ye^paTa ttjs peppe-ype'vr|s, "in the matter of the reports of the irrigated land," P I.

Lips

16

118

fivpafv?

fipOVTT] I.

105

10 (i/ii

have with

P

land,"

A.D.) u.dyis tov Tfjs pePpeypevris dirT|pTi.(ra, "I completed the account of the irrigated

difficulty

Giss

6o v

I.

12

(ii/A.D.) i%

wv

ifipi\T]
p

He

does not however include

words, so that no harm

I.

139

16

(A.D. 201-2) TippoxiKvCas irpos

to ev«o-ros Sexarov €tos. MGr Ppe'x"> (eppdxr|Ka, eppe'xTnKa -both aor. pass, have survived) = " wet, dip, (cause to) rain" (Thumb HumibX

To

the ordinary citations for this

be added

common Greek word we

dan quote no instance from the papyri: derivatives like ppovTayioyds and ppovTOKEpavvoirdTwp are cited by van Herwerden from the great

magic papyrus, as well as the two derived verbs. 151 (iv/A.D.) BpovTdu occurs in the magic papyri P Lond 46 I. 70) eyw clu.1 6 d v\ Kal PpovTcov, and ( p. s60 = 1. p. 96) 6 alwv 6 Ppovniv, ami ppovrd^co 121 (iii/A.D. ) ( in the last-mentioned papyrus 1. 235 (=1. p. 92), and in Paris

=

I22 8; (iv/A.D.) 8«ds at

is

=

(

1.

119).

p.

In Phrygian inscrr. PpovT
a standing title of the sky-god

Rome.

BpovTw

is still

:

"to thunder"

in

MGr.

I

MGr =

"

rubbish,

Pallis, in his Notes, p.

—

away all impurities," ignores the true reading Ka6ap£?u)v it would be better to take the latter as agreeing with dcptSpuii-a, by the lapse of concord so common in Rev :

RV

But the {Pro/eg. p. 9). supplies a much more satisfactory sense, though the new proposal is ingenious. Pgwotjiioi; is found

in a love-spell, P Lond 124' (iv/v Cf. Syll 289 s8 121) xal pp
p.

l

P Lond i22j 9

to

and almost contemporary with the NT passage (Mt 5 25 -- 7 is P Oxy II. 2S0 (A.D. SS-9) a lease of land els trr\ 7 TtVo-apa ppoxds Tt'o-o-apes. From this it would appear, as the editors point out, that if there was no Ppox ^, the year was not to count as one of the four years and they com-

yfjs,

)

—

.

Kpt'a T[d] ppioo-[ijia

(B.C. 245) Trpbs tt|V ppoxu,v Tfjs tJ>v kXtj[povxi]ku>v iTTTrt'wv

(Thumb, ffandb.).

proposes to recognize this word

stance) clears

(=1.

already adduced under Ppc'xu is in itself throw suspicion on Thayer's (p. 694) classing " Biblical " this amongst words, and as a matter of fact we can now cite many instances of ppoxT from profane sources. Thus from Ptolemaic tinier comes P Petr III. 43 (2) redo"- 13

dirt"

stench,

14,

which would be a variant of ppiip-os. whence we get bromine in Mk 7 19 His rendering, "which thing (or circum-

The evidence

sufficient

may

feasting" (Jebb). Herwerden Lex. s.v. cites also Timotheus. Pers. 22 Ppvuiv dvOecriv fjPas.

Vettius

Valens has PpovTOTroids and ppovTio8r|s.

air. tip. (Jas 3 11 )

8vTcns eopTais, ppvovou
in this

NT

occurrence quinquiens in the recently discovered poems of Bacchylides, e.g. III. 15 f. ppiiei. ptv Upd povits

figebfta pQOVTl'j.

Of

" of " Biblical

Pqvco.

:

BGU

list

(frii)

The old and regular strong aor. pas?, was this new formation illustrates the extension of «PpdxT|V the verb's use. Add from inscrr. OGIS 669 s ' (i/A.n.) Tfjs From &ppoxos ovo~ns dvapdereus xal Tfjs ptPp£yu.[tvr|S -yfjs. below under ppo\T)) come-, a verb dppox«'w "to miss (cf. 'A8pia[vov kt\.

irrigation," as

his

in

it

done by the oversight.

is

A.D.)

to 8e

(?).

(=111.

121)

(A.u.

"

p. 139) x
«'i s

V-ly

fodder for the pasturing of sheep TrpopdT(uv). 15 Lips I. 118 (a.d. 160-1).

ppu>o-[i.v]

so

1'

"

:

fivQi^cu.

The 324

figurative use in

7

1

cruv€X e
((i/B.C.)

vfjepov ev ejiol

-

I.

illustrated

by Syll

KaTapu8Lo-8[€]i[o-av

16,

(=

1

Schepers,

p.

ti'|V

19)

to

o-vvex^s viro tov TrdBovs Pv8C£tTai (cited by

HZ.XVad

Dibelius

may be

TToXe'p.ois

See also Alciphron

ttoXiv.

69

Tim

Tim

1

6

9 ).

;

pare the clause frequently found in leases, Idv 8e tis toIs tijrjs

€T€
P.

(e.g. p.

177,

dppoxos

ye'vnTai, Trapa86x6fj(T€TaL Tui pcp.io'Oup.cvtp

Oxy

ioi 25

and

=

I.

,

a.d.

for a notification of

142).

See also Arckiv

dppox'a B(iU

I.

iv.

139 (a.d.

For PpoxT| in another sense see P Tebt II. 401" (early i/.\.D.), where in the accounts of a beer-seller there is an item Ppoxrjs (dpTdpai) p, which seems to be part of the brewing process. In MGr Ppoxrj is "rain," Ppox«pds "rainy." 202)

(

Ckrest.

I.

225).

In P Oxy I. 5I 1S (a.d. 173) a public physician, who had been ordered to examine into the cause of a death, reports that he had found the body dirr|pTT|u.e'vov ppov_u>, "hanged by a noose." The verb is found in the iv/A.D. Acts ofJohn, 6

P Oxy VI. S50 4vvoovy[Ta] P[p]ox£o-ai tauTov, "one who was intending to hang himself."

P Oxy VI. S86 10 p{[v]

Thayer seems

to

have overlooked the citation from Eupolis

8 so that his oldest profane citation is (v/b.c.) given in LS later than LXX, and has moreover a different sense, " biting." ,

From

formula.

(iii/A.D.)

all

x 23

Prj8ov,

respirans

-

(ii/iii

Selections, p.

in) tmKaXov

—

same kind of

the

Leid \V "

(=

tovs hi pu8u> 6eovs TrdvTas, " call the gods in the deep" in a magic

K«

(rjXiov)

upon the sun and

literature

A.D.) dvaTrycvo-as

yap

we may

cite

P

tov ex profundo," and TrwTrTrvcrei

ck

enim poppysmum edit T £ puQti T tj V 8vvau.Lv exovo-av ^P- ^ " m profundo " potentiam habentem mihi (Ed.), The word was prominent in Valentinian speculation, and it is not surprising that it should figure in magic papyri, which breathe a kindred air.

xxv. 28 ^ v

fivQoevg. P Fay I2I 15 hunch-backed

A.D.

((\

P Petr

100) tov]

KvpTov

Pvpo-e'us,

"the

From Pvpora, " hide," on the pvpo-r|s, we find an ace. pvpo-ny, as

tanner."

analogy of the gen.

1 see Mayser Gr. p. 12, and 37 (J) P Oxy VII. I057 3 '(a.d. 362) has dirbTip.fjs Pvpo-as. where analogy has worked the other way. In P Petr II. 32 (1) a Pvpo-oSe'ij/ris, "tanner," is also de-

cf.

favypog.

tov

(?)

II.

Proleg,

introd.

p.

scribed as a o-kvtcvs.

Wilcken

Ostr.

:

p.

4S.

i.

'

'

p. 294.

cobbler

" :

cf.

the editor's note

and

119

fivcraivos

l3a)fxos

common

fivooivog. The manufacture of

famous material (fa pvo-o-iva, with or without 66dvLa) seems to have been a Government monopoly in Egypt, and it was carried on under the directhis

tion of the priests in the temples, which were hives of The output of these early industry as well as of devotion. ecclesiastics ranged from lawn to beer, as we see from P

Eleph 27a 1177

13

(li.c.

51

(a.ii.

113)

225-4) with the editor's note and P Lond

(=

III. p.

1S2).

See also

for the linen

monopoly Wilcken Os/r. i. p. 266 ff. and Dittenberger's note to Od/S go" (the Rosetta Stone B.C. 196) twv t' eis to

—

Pao-iXiKov o-tjvtcXoulu'vwv ev tols upois pvo-o-ivwv o&oviuv a.iri\v{rtv to. Suo p.«'pT].

fivooog. For this Hellenized Semitic word see P Gen (A.D. 170) StKa, and

(= cf.

Chrest.

P Tebt

I.

II.

85)

20

(A.D.

210-1),

36

19

59S (A.D.

176-91).

or

two

12

Fr. 4 (B.C. 241) it appears that the inhabitants of certain houses in Crocodilopolis built up the doors of their houses and set altars against them to avoid having Crown officials billeted

on

dupas twv

them

— oktouitus

oixiwv

ireirouiiKao-LV irpbs

pu)|ious

to

u.t|

Si

ko.1

evuuKoSou.T]K6Ta.s

irpo(ru)LKo8ou.T|Kacn.v,

«mo-To.8|ieveo-6ai.

Cf.

toOto also

tols

Si

the

phrase 2£u UpoO Pwu.oii with reference to being outside the "protection" of a temple and altar, e.g. P Tebt I. 210 7 (B.C. 107) (= Chrest. I. 327), P Oxy IV. 785 [c. A.D. 1), id. X. 1258 8 (A.D. 45). In P Grenf II. in 21 (v/vi a.d.) pwpbs Xo.Xk(ovs) a is mentioned in an inventory of church property. For the opos Pwp.wv paid by the priests see Wilcken Ostr. i.

352 fReference may be made to the inscr. Zeis Bcojids, found on or near an altar erected before a Greek temple in Central

According to L. R. Farnell {Year's Work in Classical Studies, 1909, p. 61) this "frank identification of the god Syria.

with

f>coj.i6g,

originally "platform," like its kin Pfjp.a, has been specialas a Upbs pwiids, ''altar," from Homer down. It is

i/.eJ

One

1'etr II. p. [28],

PI.

pio-o-ou o-ToXicr(iaTos Trr|x«i.s

313

in the papyri and inscriptions. instances must suffice. Thus in the curious P

the altar

:'

probably arises from Syrian rather than But there was Hellenic thought also: thought. see the account of the whole matter in A. B. Cook, Zeus, i. Hellenic

p.

519

f.

yaâ

— TaXXicov

yaâ.

yai.a.

word we may cite the interesting inscription discovered at Adule on the African coast of the Red Sea. in For

P

this

which the conquests of Ptolemy III in the Eastern Provinces, OGIS 54— including Babylon and Persia, are recounted (2nd half of iii/B.c.) Kal dva^riTTJa-as ocra vtto twv ILpa-wv

account;

—

for

Curtius (see

:

13)

-

Syll 804

;

"

A.l>.

(r.

ydXaKTOS

I)

15 (?

edere," Dittenberger)

|XcXl,

ydXa

ii/A.D.)

BGU

:

-ydXa, articles (icrd

OKTOKaiStKa KOTupov (--kotuXwvj *ydXaKTOS dpea-ToO, to be a daily allowance: ib.

6

109

pAeros

IV. I055 17 (B.C.

5)

(B.C.

.

crvvxtopei

.

.

ttjv

•n-apaa-xtVGai.

8ovXt|v

Kal 8rjXd£ouc-av twl 18110 the last a sample of avTfjs -yaXaKTi Ka8apu> Kal d6dpuH numerous contracts with nurses. In connexion with the use

the

the

ol

XpwTapio(v)

-ydXa in

Pet 2 2

1

,

Tpoei>oi>a"av

it

—

be mentioned that Reitzenstein

may

Mysterienrcligionen, pp. S4, 157) shows that milk He quotes plays a prominent part in the mystery-cults. Sallust rrepl 8eciv 4. where milk, the new birth, and crowns

(Die

:

hell.

—

. mentioned together €opTT)v ayopev Sid TaOra tovtois ydXaKTOS TpoT|, ws dva-ycvvuip-e'vcov €* ots iXapeiai Kal o-Te'avoL Kal irpbs tous 8eovs otov €irdvo8os.

are

162, 382.

all

.

rd£a.

For the compounds -vaXaKTOsbopos, -hh

According to Lewy FremdwSrler p. 94, in Hellenistic Greek foreign proper names are only found with 7 1;, when

22

j

=

Arabic

this represents the

:

;,

:

thus Tdija

=

n-Jl'

225

(B.C.

146 or 135) (=1.

and P Tebt

II.

399

Falaxla. The proximity

16

(iii/B.C.)

provision

is

made

(ii/A.i..).

an, l

BGC

I.

The word

is

p. 46),

~*

w

see

»

297

14

1'

Lond

(A.D. 50),

MGr.

'A:;ir.

yaôcpvMnior.

OGIS

.

'

€irl

In

iraiS((iv)

the children i ob.," in a private

for

Poe£ov)

(

axi[T]oii

King's treasury, depends on Middle Persian ganj has the re [uired meaning, and can be shown to descend from the same original, as Dr Louis H. Gray tells us. Ganj was the heavenly treasure-house where merits were stored against the Judgement see Moulton Early Zoroastrianism, pp.

Grimm)

=

0-Tap.p.VOV

(3ot]ou 1

(

18

I2II 10 (ii/A.D.) fXeov,

IX.

ib.

TrpoXaPctv

736

"milk

a sacrifice

for

lepd t£ ALyvittov «^t|X0t] Kal dvaKOfiitra? p.€Ta Tfjs aXXrjs ya^ns ttjs dirb Ttiiv Toirtov as Acyvn-Tov Svvdp.as d-rreo-TetXev. See further Mahaffy Tlie Empire- of the Ptolemies, p. 199 f. The statement that the noun, borrowed in Greek in iv/B.c,

was a Persian word

IV.

Oxy

(rjuiupcXiov),

that the price

itself

suggests

Tim 4 in by the former we are to understand TaXXiav KC) and this is confirmed by 10

of TaXariav to AaXua-riav in 2

that

of a certain piece of ground should be paid els to Kara o-Tpa-mav yai;ouXdK[>]ov, "into the military treasury."

the

rdi'o;.

Mommsen, p. ixxxv, 124) f£ To-n-avtas Angusti, ed. Kal TaXaTias Kal irapd AaXp.aT
European Gaul (cf. famous Mouuinentum

;

Ancyranum

(Res

D.

Gestae

2

The name was common

in

the

Greek world,

but,

f. The inscriptional and literary evidence meaning of Galatia in other NT passages may be monographs on this burning question.

25

in

connexion with Paul's Macedonian friend Gaius (Ac 19 29 ),

we may

recall

Thessalonica inscription

that

it

(CIG 11.

in

the

occurs in

same town

npifio) T(i ISiu tc'kvui

the

of politarchs at

list

It is also

1967).

— Tdios

TovXios SckovvSos

as probably the earliest On the person to bear this title. late Anatolian stone, Calder 436, we find TcaiM, which I 'n (. Calder remarks must be for Ta'to), v being now equivalent to :

this

shows

in

remained

that

Tdios was

true diphthong.

accenting Tatos.

We

trisyllabic.

Greek, any more than a

The

OGIS 519 (iii/A.D.) irdv-rwv tov piov 8ia[ydvTwv. In the late papyri common as an honorific title, e. g. P Oxy VII.

is

adj.

11

found

.

.

.

rjpep.ov Kal •yaXT|vbv

-yaXr|vdTT)s is 7

1042 (A. 1). 57S) (itTd tt)v Sevre'pav inrariav ttjs auTiiv YaXT|vdTT|T(os), "after the second consulship of his [? their] serenity."

(Ed.).

Roman name "

Caius," it may be well to refer to the third founder of Gonville's College at Cambridge

r«os

to the

yah)vi].

—

p.vr||j.T|s

Phrygian inscription at Iconium of A.D. 150-250, cf. Ramsay Recent Discovery, p. 72. Since Grimm and many other

1

the

to

found in a memorial

x^P 1 " (Ditchesne No. 78) but here of course we have a Roman, and the name is distinctive as John in English. is See further Milligan Thess. p. 134; and for the occurrence of the name in a

writers mention a

as left

WH

Gaeus are

in

do not

Latin

wrong

:

find

the at

therefore in

raUicav. See

Deissmann's

Ramsay (Exp. VII.

St. vii.

Paul, p.

App

467

ff.),

I., it

where, following is

shown on

the

evidence of a Delphic inscription, published by Bourguet De rebus Delphicis, 1905, p. 63 f., that Gallio entered on his pro-consulship in the summer of A.D. 51, and a fixed point is thus secured for determining the chronology of Paul's life. The name occurs P Ryl II. 155 12 (A.D. 13S-61).

120

121

yafi/3pos

y* P Oxy

yapfiQOQ. For

word, which does not occur in the

this

common

the

in

LXX,

P

see

Hiss

I.

i ;

10

NT,

but

yapou

is

(a.D. 97) TT€iroir|VTai irpos dXXr|Xous tow

and

V Anih

rf.

78"

II.

BGU

and P I.ond 403 21 (a.d. 346) (= II. p. 276). On the verbs yapPpevopai and eiriyapPpcvopai, see Anz, pp. 376, " In MGr yapirpds 378. son-in-law," "bridegroom." ,

)

=

,

to

wife"

sion

its ordinary classical sense of "take of B.C. 285-4, P Eleph 2 8 where proviin the event of certain of the testator's soils'

made

is

— the

(the Will of Epicteta, in the Doric of

,

marrying anil being divorced— ynH-av-riov

S«

,

(Notes, p. 16) finds no difference between sing, and plur. For the phrase ydpous irowiv (Mt 22 2 ) cf. Michel 1001 " 19

used in

is

in a will

184) ttj

being married very common in

o-vvtX8[io]v,

(Edd.) The word is connexion with the wedding festivities, e. 2 g. P Oxy I. in (in A.I'.) tpioTa o-« 'Hpals Senrvfjo-ai us ydpous tc'kvwv 2 KaXt o-ai "Epws eis auTfjs, ib. VI. 027 (iii/A.H. ydpous, P Flor III. 332- (ii/A.n.) toIs ydpois o-ov, " on the occasion of your marriage." Cf. the use of the singular in Gen 29", I Mace io 58 and Mt 22 s compared with 2 where Field

11

s

ya/iioi. The verb

(a.d.

"

ydpov

.

.

.

III. 895* (ii/A.D.), P Fay 127 ii, V.D.), (ii/iii a.d.) tois yappois (/. yapppois ttjs d8eXfjs o-ov, "for the sonsin-law of your sister." The fern. III. yapPpd is found

s^7

7I3

.

o-vYYpaTiv,

o-uvyev(8i pou irpbs " to my kinswoman

(beginning of

BGU

I\

12

to

xprjo'C"

prjSe

pouo-eiov

'EmTeXeias y°*P ov

Kal xaTax">pi-

A

pr|8evi.

Thera— c. ko

B.C. 200) Tciv

tis

ptj

eg

TrOL 'H-

to

the

On the distinction between Egyptian, (ireek, and GreekEgyptian marriages in Egypt, and on the yapos fi-ypcujios as a provisional union in contrast to the fully constituted

111

V.D.)

2yypa(f>os. êe

o-8e'vTo>v

property will belong jointly to

all

his

sons.

same absolute use a question addressed by a man

Cf. for the

Oracle of Zeus-Helios-Sarapis, p Oxy IX. 1213* " M. d£ioi Me'vavSpos [d] 8e'8oTa( poi yapijo-ai., So 1' Flor asks, is it granted me to marry?" (Ed.). 4 III. 33-" u A.I'.) iirel 8e vvv NtXos 6 vibs aijTfjs yapciv t

also Archil)

L'Mgypte Homaiite,

Hohrwein; pp. 70

iii.

f.,

507

;

iv.

pp. 264

(.,

ydpos

138

p.

474

Cf.

ft".

I.

'

pe'XXci, and witli object, Alldollent 7S p^-TroT airbv yrjpai dXXnv yvvaiKa. The use of yapeia-Sai. to denote the bride's part in a wedding has rather fallen out of use in Hellenistic,

but

not infrequently survives in

it

P Oxy

marriage-contracts, e.g.

(

0a\s

pdppr]

yapovp«VT|S

— Selections)

ktX..

Kal 6 yapdiv

p. 86)

the legal language of s 496 (a.d. 127) T| [ttjs] VI. 905 10 (A.I). 170)

III. ib.

em IxopTjyeiTtj

ttj

yapoupe'vrj

11 Se'ovTa, and even P Lips I. 41 (about the end of iv/a.ii.) where, with reference to the bridal gifts, the bridegroom, after the marriage has been completed, is described as oi to.

to

favrov

eTriKop.iô(ievos pdvov,

see further Proles;,

p.e'v[T|]s:

P Oxy X. 1266 18

dXXd p.

Ka[i]

nva

[t]tjs YTlI

For the passive,

159.

(a.d. 981 ttjv Se toC

moi

-"

H-l

p-nTepa Oep-

—

aiiTij

Kal]

dTrotTTfj[vai

"

yvvaiKi yapfrfp,

yapr)87jvai.

common — P Tebt

is

wife,"

I.

104

dv 1'

PSI I. 64"* (? i/p.C.) P Oxy IV. 7Q5 4

PouXt)8tj.

Tapcri],

(B.C. 92) 00-a irpoo-r|Kei.

o-uvoiK[rj
Si-90) y]fip«TT]v epvT)v Trpo(r<|>€popc'vT)v 8a[KTvXiov] xpv
-yaperfy,

.

on the ground of the

.

F'or the ascaisiot force of Kal yap,

P Passalacqua

the

XT, and

far

the

Bekkei

it

co-tI

verb have as yet been quoted outside therefore not possible to determine howthis

Apollonius De Conslr. p. 280, 11 (ed. " yap to pev yapui,' ydpou peTaXappdvw to

" It may he yapfljio," yapon tivI peTaSiSwpi. applies. noted, however, that many verbs in -££w are found used in the same way as verbs in -iio (e.g. diroXoyi^w dTroXoye'io s8 cf. Hatzidakis Gr. p. 395), and that consequently in I Cor 7 " yapi£u> may "marry and not "give in marriage." For .

:

=

in

ad

Lietzmann Meyer's Kommeiitar*.

this rendering see further

Weiss

Rom

in

1

II

,

cf.

p. 54) pdvTio-ov

Kal yap 6 iraTT)p aiiToO

Letronne (P Par p. 401) fait ancun tort a cet homme

"

;

1

.

loss of the

money"

367 ktX.

(Edd.), the

same phrase seems

more than introduce a new

little

(iii/A.D.

)

In

subject.

Kal yap Kal rroXXaKis pov

the locution introduces the

,

do

to

P Flor

III.

ground of a complaint

the mention of the addressee's dirdvOpuiroi ordinary uses of yap need not lie illustrated, unless we give one example of the ydp beginning an exposition of a matter just announced, where our idiom omits : thus P Rein 7' (?B.C. 141) T|ydyKao-pai Trjv «)>' just

conveyed

in

The

€T-to-ToXai.

KaTacpvyf|v Tr[oi]fjo-ao-8ai Vya tiJX"> por)8«ias. (the statement of grievance follows).

Tori

ipas ydp ktX.

yaOTljO.

The

8«

J.

'

,

where

II.,

Tr;pl

a,

= Witkowski 2

aie soin qu'il ne soit de plus, son pere est employe ici aupres de P." In P Ixy I\ "43 22 (B.C. 2) Kal yap eyu SXos SiaTrovôJvpai ei 'EXevos xa-AKois aTrdXe[o-]ev, " I am quite upset at Helenos'

less explicit •ywrj.

of

rule 1

is

evTavSa

renders,

down "I

(

.

•
instances

B.C.)

(iii

car,

found

No

9

oiv. Sttojs pi] d8iKr|0Tii 6 dvBpuiTros eo-tIv

s

cf.

poiBiov y(yapf|o-8ai pou tuj p (era) AopenavoO, P Grenf 11 A.I'. 305-6) dXX' e£eivai 76 (deed of separation

II.

y&Q.

I.

in

HZNT,

and

6S 13

phrase 4v yaorpl '{\nv (cf. MGr eyyao-Tpiivopai) Herodotus, and the medical writer-, from Hippocrates (see Hobart, p. 92), may be quoted from P Kyi II. ,

in

(B.C. 89),

ir[TrXT|£ev]

where one woman complains of another who

.

pe

used of a sow,

.

.

" ty yao-Tp[l] Jx 01,0 av trevTap^vov. 6 4 (iii/B.c), and P Flor II.

P Magd

(a.d. 257) KaTaTri]av9€io*av

Vt

vv

It

is

130

3

fe'xovo-av Kal k[v y]acrrpL.

8

Syll S02 (iii/B.c.) Tr€v8'€TT| tos eKUT|a-£ ey yao-[Tp]l KXcw 11 In pdpos. tyKuos St yevope'va ey yao"Tpl tôpti Tpta 2ttj. Vetlius Valens, p. 103 33 we have edv Kaid yaorpbs ^XTlFor the common compound yao-TpoKvrjpiov "calf of the

=

leg," see 01JX1]

BGU

III.

Kao-TpoKVTjp(u>

975 1/'.

11

(a.d. 45)

{=Seleclioiis, p.

42)

yao-Tpo-).

ye.

A

yet/no^.

P Tebt

I.

on the verso

104, a marriage contract of B.C. 92,

— opoôyia)

ydpov.

For

(raryypacfn]

is

docketed

yapov, see

good example

of the emphasis imparted by this parlicle

afforded by P Lond 42 1S (b.c. i6S)(— I. p. 30, Selections^ p. IO) els irdv tl €Xr|Xv0iiia 81a *rf|V tov ctltou Tip.?iv, Kal is

122

vavva. 8o[Ko]vo-a v[v]-y

trov

[-y]e

Trapayevop-e'vov

tlvos

Tev£eo-0ai

"having come to the last extremity because of the high price of corn, and thinking that now at last on The same docuyour return I should obtain some relief." 3 otl -ye ment, 1. 23, illustrates the ufjTeye of I Cor 6 p.T| too-ovtov XP° V0U eTri-ye-yovoTos, "not to speak of so much time having gone by" (see Proleg. p. 240). For the combination el 8e |itj -ye cf. P Oxy VIII. 1159 6 (late iii/A.D.) el 8e (iTj -ye, o-vvTaâL avTw otl eXeuo-€Tai ut'xpi ie âaevtoB, " otherwise, arrange with him that he shall come by the 13th " 25 Chrest. I. dvav|/vxr)s,

yevea

12 For the commonplace quoted in I Cor 15 Lk 6 21 (cf. Job 29- 1 4 Mace 5 28 ), see Proleg.

act., as in

fut.

.

MGr

p. 154.

,

has veXw.

—

Pharnenoth «s udXio-Ta

167

(Ed. ),

(b.c.

K€
but if not, at any rate (Hierapulis, alter ii/A.D.) oijStvl 8e erepw

possible,

el 8e

.

.

.

.

.

ye. b eirixeLprjcras Swcret

lit)

131) Trpovor|8rrn

a"uvTrX^pu)6ô"eTat to. tou TrapeXSdvTos £tous " 8e jit) -ye, ovk eXdo-o-w tu>v k£ (TaXdvTtov), if

[lev

tu

— the

.

Cagnat IV. 833

",

e^Viai

In the invitation to the celebration of Hadrian's accession

the people are summoned to sacrifice yeXiocri Kal ue'8ais Tals dirb Kprjvris Tas vj/uxds dve'vTes (P Giss I. 3 6ff ). In his note the editor suggests that veXuo-t may refer to the " P'estzug " which was customary on such occasions, and refers (ttouttti) " to Klio vii. p. 2S5 flf. In MGr -ye'Xoi.a (plur.) laughter."

=

See another instance cited under veXdu (P Oxy 471) add BGU IV. I141 14 (B.C. 14) Kal Ypdx|/as avTiit vppia-ai p.e Trpbs •yeXwTa uol tovto e-ypaâs. :

KT)8ev8T)vai.'

Lepu>TaTu> Ta|xeiu* SrjvdpLa

On el! *ye, KaeroL editor needlessly extrudes -ye. ye, (levovv ye, etc., see these combinations in their places (jLtipia

yelcoQ.

ye fliC CO. The verb

below.

Rev

(cf.

This Hellenized form, derived from the Ileb. E3fP3 by dropping the in, is one of those "specific Jewish ideas" (Thumb Hrlkn. p. 1 S) which naturally we cannot 1

We

from our sources.

illustrate

els ye'evav

E

8')

may

cite Orac. Si/>.

dxau-dToio

uaXepov Xdppou -rrupos the metre is found

demanded by

:

I. 103 the spelling

Mk 9"

in

D,

it.

*5

al.

yEtTlOV.

BGU

III.

830

P Oxy X.

21

1272

"

yeiTovuv llov, " bours (Edd.).

(i/A.D.) eirl -yap Kal yen-cuv aiJTov et[p.]t,

14

ovv

iirdvoiav

144)

(A.l).

KaTa [t]wv

having some suspicion against

my

neigh-

The adj. is very common in descriptions 8 of locality, e. g. P Par 5 1 (B.C. 114) tov els Tdyr|v oIkov 06 yelToves' votov oiKia 'ApiraT|o-Los, Poppa l|/lXoI .

.

Tdiroi ktX.,

P Oxy

99

I.

7

votov] Kal dirT]XLi6To[v]

(a.d. 55) yeLToves tt]s oXt|[s oixias,

X.

276

s

(a. D.

249) "the adjacent areas rf)S 8e bXr|S -yeLToves votov pvp.T) TvcpXrj, of the whole are on the south a blind street" (Edd.).

TeiTvla and 14

tot Ka0'

10

8r]fj.d(rtaL pvp.ai,

1

used in a similar way

-yeiTvidio are

114) yevrvlas, "adjoining areas,"

(B.C.

"

103) ttXt|V tt|s -yei.Tvtiio-r|S ttjl Ooiivios, adjoins the land of Thoonis." P Sa'id

ib.

— P Tebt 105

I.

19

(B.C.

except that which

Khan 2 aS

(B.C. 22)

This noun may opia Kal -yeiTVLai dirb rwv dvaToXiiv ktX. " 5 neighbourhood,'' as in P Flor III. 319 (a.d. 132-7) 01 ev viTvta (iou ovTes. See also Syll 929 s8 (ii/fi.e.) for a " In MGr yevrovas verb veiTove't*). neighbour."

.

.

.

P Magd

in

to

Yep.Co-ai

1 1

14

-rrXolov eK

In

airrbv tottwv ttjv Taxlo-Trjv.

I.

II

we have

the pass. v€p.t^rjTaL used absothe verso ire[pl t]ov [-yep-rjo-Biivai.

and similarly on avToii t[o irXo]i[o]v cf. 4", Lk of the verb are P Fay I17 14 (.A.D. lutely,

Mk

:

14

23

Other examples

.

108) irdvTa Ta kttjvt) the animals with cab-

PaKavov, "load all 11S 23 (a.d. no), P Tebt II. 419 1 ' (iii/A.D.) Ye'ueto-ov 15 (iii/A.D.) X
ye'ai.^

(/.

"ye'aê;

ib.

bage,"

o-aKKOvs

.

used of loading a ship with grain

of the same papyrus

yeerra.

here

is

(B.C. 221) o-vvTd£ai Evpdvopi

-yep-io-ai.,

P Rein

(iii/iv A.

53""

ra aTroo-TaXevTa

D.)

For the constr. with KaarjXia Yâwcrov (see below) otvov. 88 ace. and gen., as in this last instance and others (cf. Mk r.5 etc.),

OGIS

also

see

TrpeTrovo-r|s

8oivr|s

383

116

TpjaTrâs pev iepds

(i/B.C.)

MGr

ln

ve|j.l[s]wv.

is

7ep.l5"

construed

The curious form ye'awo-ov (P Rein 18 explained by P Flor II. 1S4 (iii/A.D.) Yoauo-ov,

with double accusative. 53

I.e.) is

and other passages where this alternative 70(100 occurs Note the negatived verbal in ye'[X«o-ov is a compromise. P Sa'itl Khan I b 34 (B.C. SS) o-Te'u(j>[u]Xa d-ye'|iio-T[a.

:

-

ye/ico. P Lorid 122 9

(magic, iv/A.D.) ( = 1. p. 119) wupos ve'p. 1 See also the early Christian inscription I.MAi I. 123S eirl "since this tomb is full." For the yep.t to 8qKtov tovto, '

'

construction with the ace, as in Rev XprjuaTa, "I am full of possessions."

17"',

cf.

the

MGr

ye'nw

=

=

yeved. The collective sense relation to Yevos

yeMco.

•yevui

70 (iii/B.C.) tov 8= 6ebv -yeXdo-avTa 4>d[a]ev vlv Syll S02

iravo-elv

P Oxy

voo-ov),

(Tas ttoXvv Kal dveiue'vov

.

.

III.

"

i

es

(ii/A.D.) ye'XwTa

laughed long and freel)'"

yeXdv,

.

47

(Edd.) If we desiderate proof that the ancients laughed with the same articulation as ourselves, we may refer to

W

P Leid

xi

30 (ii/iii

6ebs eTrtTaKis.

A.D.) elirwv eKpoTiio-e y, K(al)eye'Xao-ev 6

x a Xa X a >

i

>

X°->

X a X a X a yeXdo-avTos >

>

-

8e

Ta -n-dvTa Trepie'xouo-Lv. A Lycian epitaph maybe quoted from Ormerod and Robinson's

avTov

inscrr.

eyevvf|8r|o-av 8eol

mJHS xxxiv.

pXe'-rriov

oti

Kal

o-e

\,

otTives

no. 26 20 Tralê ve'Xa -rrapoSeiTa, it is the Baveiv Set analogue of the p.

1

i'i\:

—

=

—

is

of this

word

— involved

in its historic

normal throughout, and survives

"

race, lineage."

individual reference:

Thus

P Oxy

in

MGr

denotes a family, without 11 A.D. 961 Tfjs I04 (a will it

—

I.

—

" his issue " (should he himself predecease) "yeveds, H eKajo-Tou aiiTwv yeveds, similarly PSI III. 240 (ii/A.D.)

tovtov

.

in

a will

—

ib.

joint issue,"

IV. 713"' (A.D. 97)

P Hal

I.

I

.

.

Trj e£

217

(iii/B.C.)

" dXXrjXwv y'vea, their 8' opKov anSeva

aXXov

eêVTw oavvvat arj[8j5 bpK[t^]etv |iT]8e -yevedv Trapio-Tao-8at, •' no one may swear by any other oath [than Zeus, Hera and Poseidon], nor offer it. nor may he bring forward his family," 'i.e.

to

(ii/B.C.)

18 - 18

swear by them: see note, p. 121. Sy// S56 ouoLos 8e Kal el "Yefvjedv Troirjo-aiTO, of a manumitted

slave. eXeuSe'pa ô-t[o)] Kal dve'4>aTTTos

d

^[ejved.

Cagnat.

\\

.

123

yeveaXoyla

The (i/a.D.) Kal [av]To[l] Kal Y ev€aL [a]vT
ytviifia

J

yeveaig.

=

F'or v.

"birth, nativity," as

— see

[.]lth generation."

9

2.

I

the

He..ce Hort

founders of states.

common

a

— the sense appears to be

il,

—

founders," etc.

sophic letter of iv/.A. D. sense of "existence," "life"

yeviaia.

•ytv€0-LV

Rutherford .\V,

;

)

on which fish

for

feast,"

commemoration

the

Greek (cf. Lob. Phryn. p. 103, and in the pap> ri Ta -yevt'cria is always

Trepans

"send the

TeptXAiis,

birthday lb. iiq

(.'.

tre'p.o-i.s

-yevc'o-ia.

late

84)

Thus P Fay

birthday feast. ix8iv)

1

p.

™

ytvi9\ia, the birthday feast of a living

in

man, disappears

(/.

14

1

20

k8

W|v

IOO)

(A.D.

&

e'ikSvIv

k! eis to. -yeveVia the 24th or 23th for Gemella's other dainties are ordered in

T>ji

(.'.

ff .

BGU

outlays connected with the Yeveoufois] T
—

'ASpiavov p

BGU

I.

eav

So

iroXis.

t|

333"'

Trocrjo-aTe,

(

=

Chrcst.

I.

489)

irjdv-rws

to

els

8vvaTo[v], K[a]TeX6elv vpds

fl

P

.

P

Giss

I.

31

6

(ii/A.H.) -yeveo-iois Ai.oyev£8(os) 8.

For yeveBX£a used in the same sense we may cite P Oxy III. 24 494 (a. I). 156) els tvu\iav avTtov t)v TroiT|crovTai ttXt]o-£ov " for a feast which tov Ta
BGU

(Edd.), Beov peydXov

I.

149

15 (ii

p.fydX[ou,

hi

A.D.)

P Oxy

•ye[v£]8Xi.o' is I.

1

12*

ZoKvorratov] A.D.) Tols

(in /iv

From Yev«8X£ois tov 8eo[v. ib. VIII. 1144 (i/ii A.D.), etc. 46 the inscriptions note OG1S 90 (the Rosetta Stone— B.C. 196) 4

9

Ta yeveBXi-a tou pao-iXe'ws ayeTai, ib. Ill- (after B.C. r^t 163) tt)v yeveBXi-ov T)pe'[pav ttjv Bor|]8ou. and Priene 105" In the tou 6r|OTdTou Kaicrapo[s y]eve'8Xi.ov. (c. B.C. 9) Tfp/ ev

last inscription, 1. *°, if the restoration can be trusted, we have the remarkable statement i]p|ev 8e Tuk Kocrpui. Tciv 8u avTov evav-yeX£[ wv t| -yeveBXios] tou Beou, "but the birthday of the god [the Emperor Augustus] was for the wot Id the

beginning of tidings of joy on his accuitnt

/.ME, F"or

"

:

cf.

Deissmann

yeveo-tui.

bration,

-yeve'crios

\sc.

f,pe'pa) see

OG1S

1 "'

583

(i/A.D.) Tfji (ii/A.D.), of a monthly cele-

Capiat IV. 353*- 4,u and evpTJvu yevtcri'u) 2epa
Michel 544 10

vevecriu>.

Similarly

(B.C. 114) €iroiT|o-aTo 8e Kal ve[ve6]Xlas tois Te

iraio-lv Kalirai8euTai[s, of a hospitable

Phrygian gymnasiarch.

20 Both these adjectives are replaced by the noun in Gen 40 where the birthday of Pharaoh is rpe'pa yeve'o-ews. We find ,

in

P Cairo

Preis

TrpuTOTftveo-lois.

31"

,

—

peTpioiv yip Kal Svo-ruxiiv ^X") °^^^ oiiTw aiauTots Trpoo-a£xopev "we fail to realize the inferiority eauTois Trpoo-e'xopev

/.

aL\ovT€S

(/.

.

(

'.

spectant" (Ed.).

yevezi'].

For (K yeveTiiS in In o l see the numerous examples, with special references to blindness, in Wetstein ad /., and add Philostratus Epist. 51 paxap.W twv Ik yeveTfjs TrxpXciv (1 ited ad /.). Vettius Valens, p. 292" eirl twv 4k by Bauer ,

HZNT

ytveTfjs 8LaoroXuiv.

yevrjfia.

The best

(A.D. 139-40) the

" fruits of the

spelling •ytvTipa.

MSS

Mt 26 29

in

,

attested from the papyri,

IV.

ib.

yevr|paTos,

729

Mk

14

e. g.

P Oxy

irai]8u>v

earth,"

etc.,

',

s6

I.

137)

(A.D.

numerous examples

in

is

shown

Add from the inscriptions Gr. p. 214. 9 A.D. 68), 4474'- (Syria, iii/A.D.), and iii/A.D.)

cuv tois tov tveoTwTos £tous

in

the

now abundantly

SS' (a.h. 179) irupou olviKoS -yevripaTos,

BS pp.

Deissmann

no,

184.

and the

Mayser

C/G 4757 G2 O'-gypt, OG/S '-ibi* (Syria, ytvTipao-LV.

On

the phrase on ostraca of the imperial period ytvr|paTos tov Setvos ^tovs, referring to the duty payable on the harvest of the preceding year, see Wilcken Os/r. i. p. 214: hence

word y€vnpaToypa(j>€iv, "confiscate by the government," Archiv i. p. 148. Note also I' Ryl II. 154 22 (A.D. 66) yevtjpaTa Kal €TrLy6VT]paTa, "produce and surplus produce" the

see

(Edd.).

The history of this word, unknown to LS, and unsusuncials, is peculiarly pected except as a blunder of instructive. Against HR, who regard the totally distinct words -ytw^pa and Ye'viipa as mere variants of spelling.

XT

i.

p.

118)

shows

that

Yew. (from Ycvvdw)

LXX

The animal, and yiv. vegetable, as in NT. hundreds of instances quotable from Eg)-pt must not close our eyes to the apparent absence of attestation elsewhere, except in Syria, which accounts for its appearance in NT. is

in

We may however reasonably conjecture that in Polybius when Y«vVTJpaTa = " vegetable produce" we should drop the second

v.

This

confirmed by the strictures of Phrynichus Y €VVT)F- aTa TroXXaxov aKovw tt^v Xe'/jtv twv Kapiriv. iyu Se ovk ol8a dpx a ^ a v Kal is

'

compound,

2

VIII. 114I 6 (iii/A.D.), X. 1262 16 (A.D. 197)

il>.

Thackeray (Gr.

p. 371. "f|

:

and wretchedness to which we are born" (Edd.). Not very '' different is P Leid \V xiv (ii/ili A.l>.) Kal p.T|V€uo-8u> -u€0-8uj) pot Ta Tijs yevcVeiis pou. "quae genituram meam

ywia-ia.

So in accounts of expenditure, r;[p.uj]v Sapa-rruovos. Oxy IV. 736'* (1 A.D. 1) yeveo-fois TpvcpaTos o-Te4>d(vwv)

(6P0X0I Suo),

uioBco-iav see e.g. Syll 905, In P. Oxy I. 120 8 a philo239. the word is used in the more general ko.8'

p.

for the birthdays of private persons

A.D.)

(iii/iv

tov viov as

BS

Deissmann

cf.

P Fay 113*. a year later, says that pigs are going to be sacrificed on the birthday feast (els to. yeveVia) various I. i* of Sabinus. Cf. (iii/A.D.) an account of ;;r '

and

,

to.

nativity"

frti) Tpai.avou

frequent in contrast to

distinction between

"

Ka£o-apos toO Kuplou. In the pre-Christian inscriptions of the .Egean Sea the phrase Kara -ycVeo-LV is

{Jitd. Christianity, p.

groupings of aeons in genealogical relationships, hut of "all the early tales adherent, as it were, to the births of

The

Priene 105 49

ct.

phrase in nativities, and Os/r 1601 (a notice of A.D. 1 14) ye'vecris Trai&iov dpcreviKov

birth or for a horoscope

135 ff.) understands the word in the Pasto als not of the Gnostic

of the dead, and

,

(astrological). Other examples are P Lond 98 recltf (a horoscope —i/ii A. D.) (=1. p. 130) o]lK[oSeo-TrorT|s] tt)s Yeve'creajs.

with puBoi (as in I Tim I 4 ) in tcls "YCveaXo-ytas Kal pvBovs, where the stories of the births of the demigod

ir€p'i

lo

i

L

yeveaXoyia. The plural is found along is

14

Lk

s.v.

Seivi] TrXiio-BeLO-' eKopeVBn,

Polyb. ix. reference

in

yevecria) to d-rrb Tf|s eKeivou -y| eve ]crea>s 2 ou8' outios pot -ye'vecris apxei-v tu» p£uj tov xpovov, Kaibel 3 1 4 B.C.

((*.

(Lobeck,

p.

Ti8ep.eVnv

errl

286)

:

124

yevvuai 86kiuov ovo-av.

have them say

lie woult]

Kapiroiis £r[povs

Kal vypois. Polybius then either used •ye'vriLi.a, nr adopted a new meaning fur -yeVvruJia which was reacted upon by the In 1'SI III. I96 2

other word.

3

>

197

,

s 3

we

(both vi/vii a.d.)

'

find vv.

yepcov

" with aipwaai yevco-i ttX)|V kvt|kou, any crops I choose 20 In P cnecus" except (Edd.). Oxy IX. 1202 (a.d. 217) Kar' aKoXouOerav twv eTtiv Kal tov ycVovs, the word is

=" parentage "

BGU I. 140 (li.c. 119) tois " to the •n-pbs [y]e'vovs o-vvyeveVi, legitimate parents." With " 8 cf. IG XIV. 641 (Thurii) yt'vos offspring," as in Ac 17Kal yup €vwv iiu.a)v -yeVos oXpiov tuxoaai €Lp.ev "OXpie used

:

s6

cf.

=

,

.

yevvdeo. P Fay 28* (A.D. tov

BGU

50-1)

= Selections,

(

.

-yevvr|9
-y€WT|0(t£o-T|s).

p.01)

.

ulov

.

P Gen

ib.

33

11

(a.

14

19

and

BGU

(=.\.i>. 77),

I.

"Hpcov dXXos utbs nT](Tpbs) tt)s a(uTtjs) ytvThe confusion of forms from *ytvop.cu and forms

which gave a

-ytvvdu),

21

see

:

1S3) and Deissmann d>'S p.

"

begetj"

The

(eggs).

birth

"give

and of birds

to,"

derivative eireyevvr|0-ts,

P Gen

I.

33

15

means a "birth subsequent to" (a census, whence this verb is derived,

<;/.,

47 (ji/iii

a. 11.)

(Palmyra, a.d. 17S-9) ol iy to gens, a

cf.

8 KaXoio-i "fipov yt'vvav,

*

"lay"

cf.

So

y«vr|U.a.

with vv does not occur

Mt

I

18

For

-

eo-tiv

yap

we have

far as

noticed, the

word

at all in the papyri.

LW, Lk

may

I

I'

14

one or two good

l.eid

W

MSS,

xxUi 2

A.

-

(ii/iii

11.),

inch 3;)

where

a

magic hook Trcpit'xEi Yevvrjcriv TTvevu-aTos, irvpbs Kai o-kotos 130 (ii/A.D.) o-tt-ovSi|v d£lav ttjs Td£etos, (sc. -ovs), and Syll 737

yduuv,

Xou>v,

-yevvrio-eoos,

ktX.

t^Vrjperas

:

Dittenberger

observes that boys were brought to the Xdes festival before their coming of age, so that the order of these last three

Hems

is

one

ol

time.

...ninion in the papyri with

class of things.

Thus P Fay

21

10

reference to a species 01 (a.D. 134) eiV kv •yevtorrv

«IV iv dp-yvpU), " whether in kind or in money,'' with refer11 ence to payments, ib. 90 (A.D. 234) xtP'q] ""' «V V«" dpTdpas Tp[i]s, "a loan in kind ol three

Xaxavoo-n-fpuou arlabas of vegetable seed,''

P Oxy VIII. I134 13 (a.D. 4^0 yevous, "of any other sort or

dXXou tlvos tl'Sovs x\ 11 In P Grenf II. 44 kind." (a.D. ioi) the word occurs in connexion with the transport of "goods," and in P Oxy IX 727- (a.d. 154) an agent is authorized -yiiVn Siairu)XT]o-ovTa " a tdv 8cov r\ T^j aviTOu tt(o-t(i, 10 sell off produce as may be 16 needful on his ou ii authority": cf. ;/). I. 54 (a.d. 201) " lor the of materials" lor the •n-epl

'.

public buildings, and

•crops."

Similarly

repair

price

tis Ttip-T|V yevtiv, oi

2

(ii/B. c.)

awu-a dvSpelov

oil

bvou.a

In V'ettius Valens, p. 86 €ts Kiiirptov. used of a manumitted slave : cf. p. Io6 H

is

,

.

reQaarjVo^. Cagnat

I\'.

374

11

Avti.o\«u)v tujv

(a.d. 102-5)

ib.

IOI

P Anih

10

II.

(A.D. 142)

91

15

where

(a.d.

159)

[firl

t|u

Xpvo-opoa., twv •7rpoTepo[v re]pao-r|vwv. Whether this Gerasa, which was in Arabia, could put in a claim to be connected distantly with the Gospel story, we do not discuss here.

ySQOvaia. Bishop Hicks has shown (CA' i. p. 43 b) the important place occupied by the yspovo-ra in Ephesus and other Greek cities in Roman imperial times, and consequently how the term, and not PovXt|, came to be applied to the Sanhedrin In Syll 740'- (a.d. 212) f)8o|ev ttj Upa -yepovcria Ac 5 21 Toii SwTfjpos ['A]o-KXr|iriov ktX, the editor remarks on the in

.

word

for a private sacred college: on time) Toii fivriueiov tovtod r| -yepovo-ta 132 KvjSeTar, he suggests the same connotation, and on ib. 737 (ii/A.D.) he argues an application to the Upd ycpovo-ia of These will suffice to show that a lileusis (see his reff.).

882 (Cos

— imperial

concerned, like the Sanhedrin, with res sacrae was The use of the word for lay senates of nothing unusual variouskinds is of course abundant, and does not concern us •yepovo-ia

:

and Ferguson Ramsay C. and B. p. 43S J' Legal Terms common to the Macedonian Inscrr. ami the The two terms of Ac 5 21 appear (Chicago, 1913), p- 30ft'.

see inter alia

ii.

ft'.,

X

7 together in Cagnat IV. S36 (Hierapolis,

yevoQ is

ZapSipuAaov, it answers For the common t
-yt'vovs

36

ye'vos €LO-€X0t6v

ib.

be quoted from

clan.

Sy// S52

singular use of the

(in

(A.D. 162) d]7r«'8[i]£as In OGIS 470 5 (time of

P Leid

yevvrj/jia. s.v.

or

tribe

*ye'vos

"ytvva koo-jj.ou.

See

36

Augustus) a certain Theophron describes himself as priest

Kxiirptos to

(a.D. 156)

etc.).

the noun ylvva, \\i\.

291

8id ytvov ttjs 'AvatTiSos 'ApTtu-tSos, "hereditary" priest. In ib. 513 10 (iii/A.D.) vtvovs tiuv 'ETri(X)a'l8uv, and 63s 4

MGr

=

II.

o-eai)Tov Ye'vous [6]vTa iepartKou.

descriptions,

14 45S 81b &v tis 8iKauos inroXdPot TOVTO O.TWL dp\T)V TOV plOU Kal TTJS TîUTJS -ytyOVtVai., O tCTTlV otl -ycyeVvriTaL. In irt'pas Kal opos tou p.cTaae'Xeo-8aL,

uevvu

.

10

OGIS

cf.

P Tebt

a close parallel in

and

184.

.

Kal aaKapro-Tc, 0tbs 87o-t| dvTi PpoToto, and 63S 7TJS irais €tu.l Kal ovpavoii dcrTcpdcvTos, aviTap €aol ve'vos ovpdvtov Ac 4° has (both cited by Norden Agiiostos Thcos, p. 194).

no 11

ye'vr||J.a

2S 16 (a.D.

I.

produces (a.d. 13S-9) the form -y6vr|0€VTa

Mk

mixing of

start to the

BGU

in

-ye'vvT|u.a,

With

9

(ii/A.n.)

v^0(£ts).

from

is

[t]
(A.D. 147) crvvT|vioO (of civic congratulations sent to B. ii. 590 ( p. 6 56) Aovkios -yuv|ai.]Kl

o-EpvoTtiTTi, ytvvT|9c£o-T] etous pija "- s

in

-ytvvT|86'vTOS

[lot.

Antoninus), C. iSi'a

formula

(a.d. 14S) (uiSÔJu

156) 7«vvT]8e'vTa

1.

1

same

the

:

I.

p. Hi) d-rro-ypac|>du.s0a

'Avtw[v£vou] KatVapos, Syll 406

(eVti)

crOc'vTes

132

1

yiveo-i,

ois

=

e\lv

to)

diroSwo-£i

XetXra

(for

[o-]€u.voTdTu)

o-uvtopujt.

? ii/A.D.

or after)

-yepovo-ras

Srjvclpta

violating a tomb).

yeqeov.

OGJS 'Opovoi'as.

479

11

(ii/A.D.

BGU

IV.

init.)

1141"

Upevs ti)s Ttiv êpovTuiv (B.C. 14) tlirev b 'yepcoy px[t|]

auTov to KadbXov irepl toutwv prjSe'v. I' Ryl II. 77 34 (A.D. 192) U.IU.OV tov Tra[T]6pa tov (jSiXotlllov tov [yjpoyTa <|)wTa, "imitate your father the lover of office, the brave old elSc'var

man

" :

poetical

note that yt'pwv here plays the part of adj. to the word ws— see the editors' note. CP Herri) ioo 7

The word is not very often met with, but its (fragment). continued existence in the vernacular is attested by the MGr yc'povTas

(also

as

well

as

derivatives

like

-yepvu)

show mixture with the kindred

-yfjpas.

-yt'pos),

(aor. t-yt'pacra) wdiich

12c

yevof-iai

yqpa?

yevo/iat. For y. with genitive, cf. the standing formula in tie ///'<•///' of the Decian persecution (a.d. 250) twv Upwv e7«vcrap.Tiv, 12 c. g. P Oxy IV. 658 (= Selections, p. 116). Willi the ace., as in Jn 2 9 and in the LXX fairly often, it may be cited from Preisigke 1106 (Ptolemaic), where sundry officials Kal a complimentary

oi o-op.Trdo-i.ov •y'udp.tvoi. join in to their entertainer. See

monument

and on Abbott, Joh. Gr. p. 76 f. the change of construction in Ifeb 6 4 '- see Milligan DocuThe verb is used absolutely (as in Ac io 10 ) ments, p. 68. in Preisigke 1944 (inscr. on a cup Roman age) «K toutou ;

—

The

t-yeuo-d|JLT]V.

verbal occurs, negatived, in '"

I

(ii/A.D.) &[y]€i/otos €Kot(ui(ir|v.

The noun from

bite or sup."

a

compound may

undated fragment, CPHerm dpTOKOTru> appears just below. "taste," "eat.''

a small

in

t[

.

.

still,

.

:

=

P

Giss

19

I.

12

was going to bed without be observed

27 Trpoo-yeuo-eus has yeiop.tu

MGr

interesting from the fact that -yecipYiov cannot be traced certainty in literature before Straho Dittenberger

is

with

:

9 hesitates as to the supplement in Syll 160 (B.C. 323) tt)v twv y«">P Yt ' wv because " reliqua huius vocis dWXeifajv .

.

.

LS quote Theagenes (or Theogenes), who in a book on Aegina (Mullet Fragm. Hist. Grace, frag. 17) says the Aeginetans dumped els to.

inferioris

aetatis sunt."

Yewpyia earth dug out of caves. Unfortunately the and date of this writer is very uncertain, so that he

identity

not evidence.

is e.

Y«]a>PY'a[vJ

.

.

YfuipYiav,

P Lond

(Ed.),

.

a.d. 100) tj x 8t)v Is a cultivator" (Edd.),

1

144) (=111. p. 10S) irapai.Tovp.evoi. ytupydav wv Y«"pY0v[pe]v o-vv 'ArroXs, P Flor III. dpo[vpw]v 8(Ka [evjve'a Kal 132) 6]p.oXoYto ô-acr0a£ o-ol koivwvos KaTa to

1231

to

tt|v els

.

P Fay 123 17 (c. "I have been pressed in as

cultivation"

37°

The- abstract Y ew PY'°- is also common, (A.D. 26) toO 8' evKaTaXiimv tt)[v " the erriTipov, penalty for abandoning the

P Oxy VIII. 1124 16

g.

XwvCw

yecoQyeco.

.

multo

testimonia

(a.d.

p.[e']XXov

.

.

.

3

(a.d.

fjpi.cn; pe'pos

yiwpyia.'i

.

tov evecrTwTos eirTaKaiSeKaTou

(eTovs).

Agriculture being the

principal industry in Egypt, this word and its cognates are very common in the papyri with reference to the cultivation both of private allotments and

A

of the crown lands, for which rent was paid in kind. good example of the former class is afforded by the letter in

which a father remonstrates with a dilatory son

for

—

his

neglect of their lot of land to KTfjpa aYewp-ynTov €otiv* ovSels twv -yeaip-ytiv fjOc-'X-ncrev Yewp-ygiv avTo. ''the whole

land II.

is

53o

may

unfilled:

no tenant was willing

20ff

(=

-

(i/A.D.)

P Lond 256

cite

an order

-

(=11.

(a.d. 11-5)

seed-corn

deliver

to

work it" (BGU For the latter we

to

Selections, p. 61). recto 21

pao-iXi.KT][v] Kal Ic-pdv Kal tTt[p]av vrjv,

-ycwp-yoxia-i

96),

p. els

-yewp-yois

8t][ioo-lols

tjv

and the

(a.d. 200) in which a woman claims on the ground of her sex to be released from the cultivation of various plots of Crown land, which, she states,

P Oxy VI. S99 8

interesting

as long as she had

power she cultivated

— es

8ivap.Cs poi vrrfjpxtv to.vtcls tyiuipyovv.

the I.

4

00-ov p.ev ovv

—

Kal 8-npoo-iav Kal ovo-iaKTjv yf\v Ka[i]' dîav «Kao-TT]s Kal oijk €K tou TraXaiou 7r[po]o-Td"ypaTos s0 -y€wp-yelo-6at, Syll 929 (B.C. 139?) Kam ^tipas Y*Y ea) pPao-i\(i.KTjv)

-yfjv

ynpevT]s t€ Kal Y« w pY T)^ T

l

"

y.

—

—

etc

-

"cultivated fields," see P Tebt

I.

72

3'

(a

els tt]v

land

Kwpriv

tov

orrdpov In P Par 63 uff

dvTa Kal ra -ytvTipaTa dOepLOTa.

'

(B.C. 165) Tijv €KT[€]v€o-TaT-nv [Troi]TJo-acr(Jai. Trpdvotav b-rrws tKao-Tois KaTa 8vvap.1v pep[i]o~9r] ra yntipyia, Mah.itlv

(P Petr III.

translates,

p. 23)

"you should

take the most

earnest precautions that the field labour be divided to each in

accordance with his

(a.d. 149)

(=

II. p.

the lessee undertakes cultivation of the land 8cra Ka8r|Kei,

it.

354

capacity":

all

(c.

P Lond 3i4 ,2fr

in a proposal for a sub-lease that is necessary for the proper

— eTriTeXeVu

21

cf.

where

189)

B.C. 10)

to. -yewp-yiKa £p*ya

(=

II. p.

7r[dvT]a

.

II.

We might add reference to a docket of P Eleph, dated B.C. 223-2, relating to the insolvency of tenants who had found their task too heavy public burdens. in

papers

:

in 15 3 01 8' yTroYeYpappe'voi

who make "

e-rre'SwKav rjpiv (officials

their report to a bank) inrdo-Tao-iv, an

take over these

taking

to

common

outside Egypt

in

^

Y^wpY

be illustrated by

may

its

Syll 510 (Ephesus, ii/B.c.) quinqitiens, 531

iii/B.c), 632" (Athens, i/B.c),

0G1S

5 19

7

(Asia,

a.d.

..

647

20

appearance

4"

MGr

In

(Amorgos, B.C. 320),

c.

(Eleusis,

245).

" under-

That y""pyos was

liabilities.

y^P'V'S

=

" peasant."

yfj.

The rare plural forms of this word which are found in the may be illustrated from the Ptolemaic papyri of ii/B.c,

LXX e.g.

BGU

P Tor

10 III. 993'"(B.C. 128-7) Y wv T€ Kal o'ikimv, I" 10 (B.C. Il6) ^V€K€V TOV Kal TWV y wv H ^ aeT€-

I.

1

o-xiKe'vat aiiTT|v, P Tebt see Thackeray Gr. i'Ttpa :

6 31

I. i.

(B.C.

p. 143.

140-39) y^s tc Kal In MGr, beside t| yt),

the indeclinable

Handbook,

p. 57.

P Kyi

87

tTrl

Yf)s

yr\s, ttjs yf\s. etc.

familiar Biblical

YT

it

see

Thumb

in

.

sky or sea, or denotes a

district or country.

LXX

possible,

and papyri, in their use which makes a plural 5 cf. Syll II can go back to Ionic of v/B.C. yia.% :

Kal oUias, it. I54 J0 (a century later) 8r]pdo-i.oi ^ycai. course the antithesis of Ovpavds and Faia is older as

is

in

on the spot": the editors suggest that crrl Yrjs P Thead 54 s and 55 s It may be observed " in small or moderate papyri is regularly "land a sense never found in NT, where yi\ is always

quantities, antithetic to

The

:

y^s appears

s

should be read in that

4-rrl

(early iii/A.D.) 6 aviTos 6pioSeLKTr|S €-rre8€Lâ 2 (restored from l. ), "I the said surveyor have

II.

verified

The

fj

that illustrated by the formula kuto. yrpi Kal

Of still,

KaTa.

OdXao-o-av.

165) 8id 8e tovto

twv ytupyioiv davi£oue'v«v [. It should be noted that this last document is written in a very graceful literary hand, so that the word here figures in educated language. This

Part

yeoipyia for one or two citations of a ubiquitous to indicate some of the Egyptian farmer's

v.

we have

-

]

survey B.C. 1 14-3) Kal Trapa-yevope'vou avn-oO Kal erreXBdvTos eirl tol yeuipyitx ei»pe9fjvai. KaKO(j>uf|L

s.

'

HLC VT s

yea'jQytov.

For

See

word, enough

an instance of

wanted (t<>r Heb 6"), we may cite P Giss Hadrian has appointed (o-Trjo-avTos) t^[v] (A.D. 118) is

passive 10

If

yecooyoQ.

.

P Magd IS 6 (B.C. 22l) P Lond 43 a (ii/B.c.) (= I.

?x«> p.

l.«ls

to] Y'HP 015 t * avaYKaia.

4S) 'i\n% ecJ»d8iov

els

to YHP a St 17

126

yrjpaaKCO

yifo/j.ai

a mother's optimistic assurance to her son who has just left P Flor III. 312 s school for a small post as teacher.

(=111.

tov iroiuc'va Kal

-yevoO irpbs "Ato.iv

p. 210)

aiToi 8paxp-ds 8iaKoo-tas, P Flor

Trap'

II.

8e'âi

iSo 15 (A.D. 253)

Tiiv Xeirovpyiwv XX (? Such and such) (A.I'. 92) airoXuSfjvou 36 lb. 3N2 Sid -yi}pas Kal dcr8«'vc.av. (a. I'. 222-3) irpb tou 85 >L a v ]^P w Tr ^ a S avd-rrauo-is Tui 7f|pa 8id ^ o~fjs 4 ttjs t] y-npus,

idv 7e'vT|Tau trpos

(The old gen. may be also quoted from a rescript 18 so eTriu.eXei.o-8ai tov o-oi] 7TJpa>s of Nero, OGIS 475 12 Gen 44 20 ). From iv/A.D. we have P Thead 19 fj8r| sis and P Oxy VI. 8S9 X8 where a yfjpas &Kpov 4X-nXu8T]ia. petitioner begs to be let off some municipal burden in view The compound of "yripas Kal tt]V tou crw| |iaTos do-Biveiav. 5 occurs ib. 19 and in IX. 1210 A.D.) (i/ii

Thus ("constative ") aorist as well cf. Proleg. p. 109. P Flor III. 382 61 (cited ad inil.) might be translated "the

'

l

Seoiw'vt].

:

,

yr|pupoo-Kia

,

twv yoviuv

uiv sis 7T)popoo-Ktav d<)>' the parents from their sons to " For the compound tiynpta support them in old age (Ed.). 55 the word is defined by see OGIS 16S (b.c. 181-16)

iirb

€TTiXeXe-yu-e'vuiv

"

^vouo-l uuov,

men chosen by

:

Aristotle Rhet.

(plur), with

MGr

I. 5.

has a derivative noun, ytpdu-aTa

same meaning as

Yijpas.

(=

P OxyVI.904

(v/A.D.)

tijs vu-erepas SiKcuoKpio-[{]as

tj

"the

tov

in

unchanged

the verb's continuance. pronunciation, attests

al.

Aido-Kopos, elp-C

has

Tivou-ai sometimes supis

€7€vdp.T|v

:

on

serve

to

—

normally ingressive

occasion

for

summary

neither have nor ever had," as well as

I

was ever born

me."

to

I.k

3

is

13

an instance of

"nor sum-

this

appears in a very common technical usage, by which ytvdu.cvog, with the title of an official, etc., denotes "ex-": where the title forms a verb, the aor. (less often use.

mary

It

the perf.) partic. of this

arch"

Thus " ex-gymnasi-

used instead.

is

For the periphrasis cf. P Oxy 1 I. 3S' (a.d. 49-50) (= Selections, p. 53) Ka8d 7r[a]pfjX8ov " I €tti tov vevopivov tou vouou a-rpaTTi-yov Tlao-iwvos, is

-yuu.vacn.apxrja-as.

accordingly brought an action before Pasion, who was exThe idiom has wider applications, strategus of the nome." .

y^paKoTa, KaBapoTTjS irdvTuis Kau-t eXer|0-ei will surely pity me, an purity of your righteous judgement MGr -yepvu with aor. eyepcura, the -n old man" (Edd ).

whom

son

o-€

f r

but

became),

as 2

an aorist

plies

.

P Flor

in .

-yevop.eVr|s

99

I.

4 (i/ii

"

-ywaiKos,

(= Selections,

A.D.)

his former wife."

tt s

71)

p.

(

In

Cambridge was applied

Biblical Essays (ed. Swete, 1909), p. 491, this to the important statement of Papias about Mark, who, "having become the interpreter of Peter, wrote," etc.

we see now that we should read, "having (Lightfoot) " been his connexion with Peter was past. See Milligan Not quite the same are II. Documents, p. 270. :

—

BGU

The

original

1

may

al,

,

u-t|

into being," "be born," s8 be illustrated by P Flor III. 382

meaning "to come

58 Gal as in Jn S 4 ° '£ (A.D. 222-3)

tou

61

oi J 7«vdp.tvos Vl0s [M]«'Xas ovop-an, 802 6 (iii/B.c.) 7€vo(i«vo[u u-joi vioi. Syll

'H-[

ovtos [p-JuSc

7«vdp.tvos au-rbs d-n-b rds Kpdvas Kopov cXouto— this precocious cleanliness is nothing very astonishwonders of the Asclepieum. So ing among the egregious P Cattaoui*- 16 (= CArest. II. p. 422) 6 irpovmeTCKt, os

ti[8]us

(ii/A.D.)

iroii 0-01

o-Ttpos

P

Amh

II.

;

135

10

dTroSuu-etv

|i£

:

aviTov

Add P

:

s9

Far

=

9r\a-(i

.

3

7

ttji

,

cf.

P Petr

iyyicrtt.

etc.

II.

tou

40

-

164-5S)

!

-

&v

74)

(

For

I!C

-

(= Witkow-

MGr

Ci.

.

W

-ytvou.€vou

A D

(

these are mentioned in

all

49 (b.c. Pioleg. p. 17. ski 2 p. 71) \tv€Tat *ydp tvTpairfjvai. ." "it is possible that c. subj.

Rom

esp.

,

êvnTai. r,|j.ds u-h, happen that we do not

BGU

in

NT, 1S 13

(early ii/A.D.) idv

u-T)

Mt

cf.

"if it should inroYuus dvairXelv, 15 III. 97° sail up suddenly" (Edd.), ytvuTai

document

This o-[Tpa]T[6]uou.[f]va) iyivtro instance of the use so common in

contains a good in Ac, as 1 - £dv •ysvuTCu Cf.

7.

2 77)

-ytveTat

vd

with dat. as <>s

0-01 \X«ijkous,

firaKoXou-

"who

will

see to the pouring out of the must which comes to you" 29 o-ol 8* 7evon-o I. p. 13) (B.C. 162) (= (Ed.), P Lond 21 Ostr 1530 (B.C. 120) dirt'xw Tapd o-oC to vivdtu-nu-epeiv,

u-tvdv

u-ou,

"money due

we may compare P

to

With Ac 22".

me."

Petr II. 20 '»

«iricrx«V€[i] v6Vf'o-8a[i,

and P Tebt

12

423

Cor

2

3',

252) o-vvePu iv

(B.C.

II.

1

'

(early iii/A.I>.)

dvuvLav \i.t -ytvco-Bai ev Tui Trapovri, "so P Oxy II. 283 11 present very anxious" (Edd.). us

tls

I

am

(a.i>.

at

45)

Kal v«vdu.cvos iv Ttj M(|ii{>ei 50) (Edd.); cf. ib. IV. 709 (c. must be translated in the same way (see where the

phrase

Arc'hiv

'-"

362'"

yivofiai.

iv.

p.

376).

Cf.

P Lond 962

1

(A.D.

254 or 261)

(a.d.

(=

215)

Ye[vop.e'voi> €iriu.eXr|T]ov,

CArest.

I.

"who

Tebt

I'

6 tots -yevdu-evos du." (Ed.).

amphodogrammateus

-1

II.

315

(ii/A.D.)

e-ye'veTo

-yap

"as he has become my friend"

rendered

eu-oO

was epimeletes before me,"

and P Oxy VIII. 1119" (a.d. 254) " ihe then In

toS trpb

126)

p.

jiou

iXos

fluid.)

is

— aor.

of immediate past: in another context it could mean "he was once) my friend." For 7. used practically as a passive 26

Ac 19 cf. 1' Kyi II. 231 (A.D. 40) t[ov]s dpTous KaXiis Trotr|o-cis e'erru(v) 7*ve'o-8ai., "kindly order the loaves to be made" (Edd.). There is an extremely comto Trotw, as in

3

,

mon use of 7iveTai (generally abbreviated) to denote the total of a column of figures, which " come to" so much see e.g. the table of abbreviations P Lond III. p. 345, near the end, :

with

reff. Among other special usages there is the Pauline 7€voito, common in Epictetus (cf. D. S. Sharp Epictetits and the NT, pp. 6, 112), e.g. i. i. 13, rl oiv ; p.T| ti u.iKpd |jef|

0-01 (paivtTai Tavra ; p.1] 7CV01TO. Ttyovtv standing by itself as an answer to a question (" what can you say as to , ?") in P Strass I. 22'- 7 (iii/A.D.) looks at first rather like that .

.

'

in Rev 16 ', 2I but the reference is superthe use of 7«7ova aoristically, see Proleg. p. 145 f. there a typical instance from Diogenes Laert. Proem.

Add

6

1

which occurs ficial.

,

On

§ 5 Trapd70vo-L Kal 'Op
tov OpaKa, Xc'70VT€s (JnXdo-ocfmv

Kal etvai dpxaioTaTov, "that he was a philosopher, and belongs to the earliest times"; also Preisigke This last is one of the 162 1854, "Ao-«XXos u8e 7«7ov[a. 7670V(='vai.,

sightseers' scribblings

kings at

'1

hebes

:

on the walls of the tombs of the

34 of them add to their name the verb or other aoristic expression

io-Tdpr|o-a, d4HKdp.Tjv, c0avp.ao~a,

of their feelings, and 9 more use

comes

may be no.

"write him

to

either

1868,

There

is

or little

down"

compared with

made

virtually

difference.

When

tjku>.

Asellus, his unique tjkw

(perfect)

aoristic

In

Proleg.

like p.

this

ii)8<

the

one

7eyova as

in

majority. 239 a further

127

yivaxTKCo instance of aoristic

is

•yt'-yove

cited from C.

and B.

p. 477>

ii.

no. 343.

The is

7 from the original form, here and the Ionic from v/b.c, and in Attic

loss of

found

in

in

yivwctkw,

inscrr.

from

300: see Brugmann-Thumb Gr. p. 126. It is the only Koivr| form -yivopai is MGr but there are a few instances of 717V. in papyri due to the effort to write "correctly" (-.

—

yXvKv?

ends fyvwKev Sirovvrjcris "Hpou âvricreL Ne\8upLOS. The " made editors translate (?) between Sponnesis, daughter "

of

but regard and Phanesis, son of Nechthuris, s "very difficult." In the same collection, 289

Ilorus,

?7v»Kev as

we

(A.D. 23),

a strategus, in demanding from a sub-

find

ordinate a supplementary report of tax-payments, writing

7ap 7vtocropaL iroTepov tin. tottlov ere edcrui irpaT"for I shall thus know whether I shall leave you employment where you are" (Edd.). In the passive we

:

otto-cos

As late as P Thead 13'- 10 164 f. Mayser p. a law case) we find 7L7VO D. a verbal from (A. 322 proch An aorist eêLvdpnv is sometimes found, as in Ostr (ie'vt]v.

TovTa

may quote P Oxy X. 1252

versa' 3 (A.D. 2SS-95) Tvwo-Be'vTa

1616 6 (B.C. 149-S or 13S-7), and (classical) form may be responsible

dcpeiXeLV Xoeirov pfjva ttjs

evBr^vLapxeLas, "from whom, it more of his superintendence of

see

Gr.

—

possible that this for the rather marked

it

fondness for the spelling 7eLv0p.cn altogether the 7 (Rom 16 NAB),

may

in

difference

ignore

BGU

is

pres.

of

normally we

:

and

ei

For

1.

19

II.

(A.p. 75), 597 yfyovav See Proleg. p. 52, where however the illiteracy of this form is too confidently expressed. The aor. e7evr|8T|v, to cf.

al.

which the Atticists objected, was common in early Kolvt|, but fell back after ii/B.C. see Mayser Gr. p. 379.

—

yivuay.M. For (

followed

7.

= Selections^

by Stl, see

22)

p.

71VW0-

P Par 47 11 ytvoia-Ke)

(/.

B.C.

(c.

cm

153)

iripdcreTciL

6

8paTrt'[Tr|]s pf] ctcptvat rjpds l[irl t]wv tottcov ivcu, "knowthat the runaway will try not to allow us to remain on the

spot,'" ib.

49

33

(B.C.

164-5S) 7£vcacrKe

162) 7tvcocrK€T€ inf. so

(B.C.

the ace. and

:

cr8at els ktX. ere

6e'Xu)

.

ib.

.

ov

o-€

Kayiii Trpoo-Kuvr)cra.L, irpds .

cracjxis

p[i]j

cm, edv dvapii

€crxoXa[Ke'v]at

p.T|

In

eire'XBio.

pe,

44* (B.C. 153) ylvaa-Ki pe

ib.

32

s

crat Be'Xto, otl o\i\

[rjX-ir]

l£ov,

4

j

T Giss

ii 4

I.

Lond 417 5 (c. a.d. 346) (=11. p. 299), (a.d. 118), P Lond 973^ (iii/A.D.) (=111. 1'

It will be noticed that the 213), al. phrase does not come into regular use till early ii/A. D., which accounts

p.

the

for

in

NT

showing a phrase (ov Be'Xw iipds d7voelv same meaning but with form not yet

Paul) with the

crystallized.

On

progressive displacement of the old participial object clause after 7Lv
partic.

add P Oxy VIII. 111S 7

A.D.) oirjws

(i/ii

.

.

.

7eivu-

932

the Alexandrian age

down

"

:

coincidence of idiom

between two entirely different languages is common enough. This use is found earliest in Menander see this and other references in B. D. Durham, Vocabulary of Menander :

(Princeton, 1913). p. 51. Some miscellaneous uses (B.C.

231),

a

ii/A.D.) I'va

(late

aor. subj. 7V0I,

e-n^vots,

cf.

P Oxy VI.

io62 ,:it

VII.

ib.

-

(ii/A.D.)

—

tl tov-

-rrpLv

7eve'cr(8aL)

ylsvxoiFor

contract

for

this

XT

Sir. tip.

2 13 )

(Ac

cf.

Grenf

I'

7XevKous. and from an earlier date

ol'vov

to you"' (Ed.).

tov

vt|

tjkio,

Alo.,

4505

Preisigke

2 -'

ol

oicTTfep

7acrTe'pa,

tt|v

CTTjpe'vos

(A.D.

Preuschen (H7.N1 ad I.e.), passage Lucian Philops. 39 tov 7XevKovs ttlovtcs, epirecpu-

NT

cites in illustration of the

A late papyrus, epeVou Sedpevos. 606), has the combination oVvou

7XevKovs dSdXou, which occurs a few vears earlier in P Flor

the

P Tebt

II.

279

engagement of a nurse,

I.

65*.

ylvxvt;.

The neuter Thus P Oxy

7XUKIJ could denote some kind of sweet wine. 6 medical prescriptions) II. 234" (ii/iii a.d. Xedvas Seels 7X^X61, "soften by diluting with raisin wine"'

(Edd.)

"

;

—

ib.

cf.

VIII. "

pomegranate wine II. p.

H42 1G (Ed.

29S) 7X\;kolSlu>v

IIlS 16 (B.C. 22) and II20 II.

424

7Xv7vTepd

(

1

(ii/iii

(late iii/A.D. .

)7\]uKiovpoiTiKov.

and P Lond 239 13

ret

citations are in superlative, of affection. Thus P Oxy

which I. Sj'

of

1 '.

BGU

have Trpdcrou

(B.C. 5)

dXXd irdvToTe ecrTiv. The rest

A.I'.)

= 7XVK.)

A.

(r.

6p.cJ>at
7XuKe'ios.

twv our

common

340) IV.

7ove'iov

papyrus as a term

is

very

i3

(late ii/A.D.) icXe'os 0-01

iirep ttjs 7XuKUTaTr|S crov -rraTplSos TeXe\jTf|craL, ib. VI. 907 s (a.d. 276) Te'Kva pou YXvKvTaTa. ib. 935 22 (iii/A.D.) ctcrTracraL iroXXd tov 7Xvkvtcltov dSeXcpbv 'ApiroKpaTiwva. tttv ^XuKuJTdTnv P Giss I. 22 s (early ii/A. i>. eiixopai crou 6lJ/lv Trpoo-KiTvf|craL, and from the inscriptions OGIS 526*

eo-TLv

.

noted.

24 (B.C. 105) Pctr II. 40(/;) a

"who

which comes

)

may be

12

II.

P

(B.C. 277) 6s eTraKoXouSricreL ttjl e7\vcrei Toi) 7Lvopevov ctol will see to the pouring out of the must 7XevKous.

Ib.

shall enter

fr.

6

Lva auTT|v dva7Vois vrjcpwv Kal crauTou koto^vols, P Giss iiis I. A.D. 117) 'W eTreyvot ere cnrov8d[craL, and 79 ((\ from new literature, P Oxy III. 413 160 (ii/A.D. a mime)

on the mortgaged property," etc. (Ed.). Grimm's "Hebraistic euphemism"' in Mt I 25 is rather " Grk surprising when chronicled in the same breath with writ.

For the

as does 7i7Vop.cu.

(=

I

'Ptopcuiov.

For the forms of the verb, see Proleg. pp. 55, 193. The older Attic 717VWO-KC0 occurs fairly often in the new uncial \V, and in Atticising documents among papyri and inscrr.,

ep.paSevcrov[Td p]e els Td v7r[o]Te8eLpeva kclI Ka " that 8e'|ov[Ta ktX. ( >ther future participles), they may km iw ctklijo-l

that

Wo

irpa7pdTtov

t(0)v) €TTL7V0L.

27 fii/A.n. 7Lvwo-KeLv ere 8e'Xw otcl els 7t)v eXT)Xu8a " I wish 1 tt] s tou 'Eirelcp pi-jvos, you to know that I arrived at land on the 6 th of the month Epeiph," P Grenf II. 73 6 iii/A.D.),

"

TreiropeiJ-

common epistolary phrase 7ivwcrKeiv s7 Oxy IV. 743 (B.C. 2) loot* civ tovto ere cm iyo} clvtiol Siao-roXas SeSwKetv, l!tiL

.

.

The perfect passive appears in the (classical) sense determined" in Sjll 929 s1 (B.C. 139?) eTvucrpevuv tcov KaBdXou

vvv tov 7e'povTios) evKpo.Tf|S Be'Xw

otl dvaPe'vLS els ttjv pr|TpdTroXtv, " I wish you to know that I had no hope that you would come up to the metropolis/'

(late

.

:

p"or the

y €LvwcrK * L v, III. S46 5 (ii/A.D.) 7€LvwcrKeiv

I.

was ascertained, a month 9 provision was due"' (Edd.), P Giss I. 4S (a.d. 202-3) Trapee7vwcr8r| Ta tcaTa XP° V0U S 8o8e'vTa e-rrLBe'paTa we may suppose the writer was meaning to finish 7pdc(>r| with a participle, and so did not insert 8tl after iyvuo-%i\.

we have

cm, see P

Oe'Xco

ib.

in

tl,

tt|v

yXvKiPTaTriv

Kai o-epvoTaTT|v

.

.

o-Vjv(3lov

pov.

Ramsay

12*

yXuxrcra J. tike,

p.

374

f.

refers to a

Lycaonian inscription

in

which the

application of the phrase tov -yXvKvTaTOv Kal irdvTiov £Xov to a bishop (6 paKapios irairas) points, he thinks, to an early Christian period when epithets were not so religious

and stereotyped

lie compares a Christian inscription of Rome (a.d. 23S) in which a father describes his son who died at the age of seven as yXvKVTepov Tos Kal £or]s, " dearer than light and life." rXvKvs survives in MGr, as later.

see Thumb Handb. p. 70. partly with change of flexion There are also man}- derivatives noted in his glossary. :

yvi](TLOS

stamping on

it

'

yXu>TTOKop.€iov d-y-yetov.

vcrrepov 8£ Kal

pipXiwv

y\

dpaOas

L;j.aTLu)v

;

ritual

of sacrifice

the victim's tongue

mentioned as a

is

-yXuio-o-oKOM-ov.

shortened from the Attic

words

like d-yd/n-T]

from

and oLkoSoutj

'

compound

in

still

full

*

From the papyri may charge of a -ypap.p.aToipvXa£. be cited P Ryl II. 127" (a.d. 29) as (sc. 120 drachmae) in

ctX ov I.

14

*v

"in a casket" (Edd.). P Grenf These articles,

"yXoo-o-oKbp.au,

3

150 or with two

139) 7Xuo-o-dKop.a 7. Kiorai and a piKos

(b.c.

-irXeKTov tl kiPcutoclScs tos •yXwo-o-oKop.eiov.

bind" the tongue of their object many curses which thus Syil 808 (Corcyra) SiXavov tov vdov Kal tclv -yXcoo-o-av tovtu Ka.TaYpd
(Edd.), P rather broken

incassature degli assi da far girare (Tpoirds) le

enabled him to win a

(lid.),

—

suit are

cursed with this leaden tablet

in mind and tongue. So ib. 809 (Piraeus, iv/iii B.C.) begins MiKiwva e-yd> £Xa(3ov Kal KaTe'8r|o-a Tas x € ^P as Kal T °vS

irdSas Kal ttjv -yXwcro-av Kal ttjv v|/u)^r|V. Kal u tl ueXXue acXXei a confusion with aor. opt. ) v-rrep 3>iXu>vos p^H-a (/.

—

p.o\8upbv ^^'v-yeo-Bai, T| yXuxro-a. avTov p-dXvpSos yc'voito. Kal k€vt[t)]o-ov a[vT]ov tt|v yXaxro-av the changes on these formulae are rung in the rest of the document.

—

Deissmann, I.AE,

p.

306

ff.,

refers to thirty of

deftxiones where the tongue is shows that this was supposed interprets

Mk

7

s6

Wiinsch's Attic

" bound" or "cursed." to

as release from

produce dumbness,

what was believed

He anil

to be a

it is

:

the same part as "tongue of dog" in the witches' spell in Macbeth: so also ib. 46" 91 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 74). There :

any case vigour, as

proved by its occurring twice in the long Doric inscr. 31 B.C. from Thera, Epicteta's Will, Michel iooi viii (c. to
together

"

think of

In

OLKo8dp.iip.a.

were

perhaps

we

from crvvdv-

o-uvdvTT)

dYdiTT)o-is,

from

was

:

The word figures prominently in magical special perquisite. documents. P Lond 124 31 (iv/v A.D.) (=1. p. 122) pdXXt (is avTo •yXaia-o-av pciBpdxou shows Uie frog's tongue playing

are

and

size

^pfjo-tv KaT6o-Kevd^€To, KaXoOcri. 8'avTo 01

This shorter form

spread while the dialects

yh'yooa. Most of the occurrences of this noun, which retains both form and meaning in MGr, need no particular comment. 1' Oxy I. 13S (a.d. 183 or 215) saepe, the monthly meat bill of a cook, tells us that "tongue" was a favourite article of diet so also the numerous passages in inscrr. where in the

eWpav

els

otovovv dXXov

f|

really

tt|o-ls,

small

of

sense

who mentions

YXciTTas avXcov p. 30S), defines the word thus (ib. p. 181) €irl p-dvov tov Ttov avXiyriKuiv -yXtoTTuiv

NP,

(Rutherford

the

generally

Phrynichus,

portability.

.

21

etc.,

a

in

"'•

414

pnTivus,

Two Gifjsis (LXX Exod temple. in the list. Grenfell cites Hesychius 0q3rp

were deposited 6 23 ) appear

So P Tebt

II.

to •yXwo-dKop.ov to p-t'ya, "the big case" Flor II. 167 15 (iii/A.n.) yXuo-o-oKop.wv in a

(ii/A.D.

)

"

dealing with irrigation,

context

le

(forse

macchine

" ?)

. 122 s3 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. IlS) ttoitjo-ov . vcotov •yXcoo-oKop.ov Kal €-rri-ypa
P Lond

€K tov

.

kiriQi els to yXioo-oKop.ov. P Leid pdXf avTO (sc. a metal plate inscribed with ineffable words) eis KXocroKopov KaGapov, P Oxy III. 2 (ii/A.D. ) where the word has no context to show its 521

\dpTt]v Kal

tls

'Eppov

\yxxiii. so

a.]'.)

(H/iii

'

AddalsoBGU

meaning.

III.

s

824 (A.D. 55-6) yXoo-o-OKOiuov 14

P Lond

and

CTriSe'SioKa

191 (a.d. 103-17) 2totot|tci., 265) yXtuo-o-OKOuiov, where the Attic form revives in neither of them is the nature of the vessel defined. Our

(=

II. p.

:

instances have illustrated the descriptions of vernacular use " in Phrynichus, and have disposed of bag" as a rendering.

daemonic "binding."

Thumb,

Gr. Dial, p. 22, points out

that

grammarians

used -yXwo-o-a not only for "language" but also peculiarities of speech

for

thus Awpls -yap Si.dX«KTos pia v<|>' This leaves us tjv eicri *yXw
:

"tongues," which need not always have been 4

foreign languages as in Ac 2 (cf. to a real foreign language in V Giss \ikv

ai[8ovTai] 7X10TT7] |«viktj

:

ami other recherchi archaisms tainted with vernacular

We

01f

find

it applied So-79) tipvoi the tt goes with Taiv o-HjXaiv

to

).

I.

99

show

s

(B.C.

that the piece

yvacpsvg. P Par 59 10 (b.c. 160)

"local

"

is

not

to

Athe

)

—

-yvacjjfios, (?

KaKus

I

e-yvd<|"i.

226

p.

)

a/.

P Oxy IV. 736"

-yva(|>eu(s),

the fuller" (Edd.),

.

P Oxy X. 1346

ib.

(.-.A.D. 1)

" the funeral

III. 527 s

(ii/iii

Lor the verb (MGr

feast of

a.d.) irepl -yvacfuu

1

cf.

irdXei ye'-yvaTrTa;. Kal the fullers' tax, see Wileken Oslr. i.

ii/A.D.) €V ttj(?)]

In

f.

yviqaiOQ.

The primary

31

of slander appears in I" Lond I22 (iv/.v. n. = I. p. 117) Sido-uo-dv p.ov irdvSoTe ds tov aiwva dirb ( apuaKu)v Kal SoXiW Kal pacrKoo-vvrjv irao-T^s Kal vXwttwv Milton's " evil tongues." Trovt|pwv

.

Sepi|vov tov

!

The tongue

.

tiu -yvaif>ei,

'A8ii(

'n-fp(8Li.]-n".'o(v)

by

derived

formulae has Kal

:

"born

sense,

applications,

in wedlock," is overshadowed survives in occasional it

but

12

P Flor III. 294 (iv/A.D.) (see p. TtKvtov o-7ro[pij in a marriage contract.

thus even

-yvT|0-£ujv

ix.

)

In

3

the earliest dated Greek papyrus, P Eleph I (B.C. 311-10) Selections, p. 2), a marriage contract begins Xap.pdvei (

=

Kwiav yvvatKa -yvrio-iav, "as his PSI I. 64 4 (? i/B.C.) where a woman promises a man to live with him as long as he lives, ii]s P Oxy X. 1267 15 (a.d. 209) tov 7VT)o-[Ca] -yap.eTT|, and

yhoaooHOjiiov.

'HpaKXctSns

This out-of-the-way-looking word proves to be decidedly 6 28 where it is vernacular, and quite in place in Jn 12 13 "money-box" (cf. RV marg.) its original meaning, as " " " " (kov.(£u) for the receptacle tongues or mouthpieces of flutes, had been long forgotten, and influenced it only by

lawful

,

:

,

ATjp.r|TpLav

wedded wife"

:

cf.

"

Zoilus' ZloCXov yvrjo-tov vVov 'npt^wva, Morion." In P Amh II. S6 15 (a.d. 78)

legitimate

son

we have x w p' s i

129

yvo(f)o?

yvaxTLs "apart from the

-yvT|o-uov St](ioo-i'u)v,

charges"

legal public

:

'

"

tion to the sense of "suitable,"

ovx

tmi KaTa

eirl

(Hadrian) eiipf|o-0ai

and

eiipsfln.

155) tov yvfjo-i.ov aiiToii cbiXov. epithet of affectionate appreciation

toO [xcrnXXaxoTos auT7Js

I

2

Tim.

I

aYaTrTjTui

substituted

for

=

20

I.

:

,

child" (Edd.),

BGU

iSicuv

YeWo-Gun.

722

"yvrjO-Lws

I.

24s

41

(ii/ii.c.)

cpavepd

twv KaXXCo-Twv fliai,

d

fji

(ii/A.D.) to.

Add

I-

and

OGIS

120) irpb

to irpos ttjv TraTpiSa yvt|o-Lov Kal eKTeve's, a good illustration of 2 Cor S 8 Note also Michel

394

is

48

.

(middle

i/u.c.)

and Syll 365 la

dXXd Kal us

exovTi

yjvrjo-fijav

37)

(a.m.

irdvTas

irpos

oix

<"S

els

(piXnv

It seems from the TraTpCSa. record that Lightfoot rather overdoes the consciousness of the word's ultimate origin when he paraphrases (on Phil 2 20 )

(idvov

•' i.

e.

MGr

In

«is -yvr|0-iav

as a birth-right, as an instinct derived from his spiritual

28 6

I.

(c.

"

B.C. 265) I'va]

at .

this.

Vetlius Valens, p. 145 16 do-Tao-ta dve'|xwv -yivcTai. Kal The use of 6 "yvbos for the earlier and poetic 6 ,

-yvdos.

Svb4>os begins with Aristotle.

(=1. p. P Oxy X. 12S0 5 162)

II)

H«Td

Tfjs T
(iv/A.D.) eKoucr.'a Kal free will." The phrase Kara

" of

my own common in opening greetings, e. g. P Petr II. 1 Ii(l) (iii/B.C.) (= Selections, p. 7) KaXus Troieis el e'ppuo-ai Kal Ttt Xoiird o"ol KaTa yvwanv eo-Tiv, " I am glad if vou are av8arpeTpr|V

in

yviop.ri

,

twv

of

(that

the

TJavXeivos

.

.

-yvwp£!>.

The verb

found

is

with

joined

Savudû in a letter from the Emperor Claudius to a Gymnastic Club in a.d. 47, embodied in P Lond 117S 27 (a.d. 194) (=111. p. 216) tt|V irpos taauTov (iiv exivoiav irtpl Bl vaas <|>LXav8pwirLav eyvtupLO-a aaXXov ^ e8au|jLacra, and in another London papyrus it has definitely the

meaning "make known," (even Phil

I

28 ),

as

P Lond 232 s

in

all

NT

its

a.d.

(Y.

occurrences

(=

346'

II.

296)

p.

11 yvcopi^w ttj eu-yevi'a o-ou to irpaYfia, P Tor I. pi(B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 36) av£pas Tfjs Kp£o-«ws Yvwpio-8eio-r|s

(A.D.

The derived noun occurs

226) p.r|Se(iads irpoâo-tws

P Tebt

in

ijislv

II.

2SS 13

inroX€e7TO|j.«vr|s

sirl

"no

Poimandres io 15 ov yup dyvod tov avSpuiirov

see

b 6eds,

dXXd

Kal irdvu yvwpiêi. Kal 8iXei Yi/wpiêcrBai (Reitzenstein, 4 p. 58 n ). For the related adjective see P Fay 12 21 (<-. B.C. 103) (A.D.

twv

-yvuptixuv,

"by

friends,"

I2I—38)

"SnXwTe'pav " Philotera whose •yvwpCar|v,

me"

to

.

.

.

and P Tebt 6ttI

tiu

good character

(Edd.), Syll 367'° (i/A.D.), 373

II.

2S6 6

d[p£o-Tuj]

ep.ol

well

is

known

21

(i/A.D.).

is

good health, and everything

it.

ii-irb

BGU

iirb

yvtbfirj. (B.C.

P

risk" (Ed.).

pretext with regard to the collection being left to you touching the identification For the mystical use of the verb (of the crops)" (Edd.).

yv6(f>o<;.

17

"opinion."

K[al] Yva)p£5r|Tai

.

Tfjs dirai.Tf|o-(u)s iviKtv -yvwpi.o-|j.oO,

-yvtop.T|s-

ml

dpxiepeus 'AiroX-

own

your

.

usages are wide of

o-ue'vtdv

ttjv

(a.d. 129) Sv Kal Yvwpieis LSiu> kivSuvu.

you are to recognize

eKao-Tois.

4'

.

(B.C. 9) KSo£(v toIs

tov

= "meaning,"

Yvwp.T]

It is by no means clear that yvtjo-ios was still parentage." felt to be normally the antithesis of vd8os, and most of its

P Lond

31

.

now make

I

policy

.

he may) ... be recognized by the memOn P Oxy III. 49616 phratries" (Edd.). (A.D. 127), where the noun •yvuo-TTJp occurs, the editors II. 581 14 (a. I). 133), where L. Octavius quote Longus yvupêi. a person. "The -yvwo-TT|p of a person was a witness of his or her identity." So P Oxy VI. 976 (a.d. 197) bers

28

B.C.

c.

54

(Edd.),

«v

A.D.)

iii/iv

"whose

"

4>paTopwv

Kal ev8dt;ws

TrXei'o-Tou 9fp.€vos

which

Hib

Michel 544 eauTov Ka[XoK]d-ya-

339' (Sestos,

—

edict

imperial

P Oxy VII. I024 18

dp.Tre'Xa)v

€irLTa6oup.dTujv Trpoeo-TaKoo-i,

fur the adj.

(an

(Edd.), and Prune 105 'Ao-ias "EXX-n[o-i]v, yvui[(jir|]

"whom

inscriptions Syll

eiivota tois "yvrja-iws

=

yvcoQ(Ca).

use of the

epya Tiiv

from the

for Stc

7pdi|
Oxy

[X]uv[f]ou ktX.

honourably protect the

14) YVT]o-Ltos o-tolx^v ev irdcriv ttj

1

(B.C.

21

will

(iv/A.D. :

(ii/A.D.)

and

my own Tfjs

:

tou Trai8iov, "

o-ea-0ai "yvno-La>s

4

54

10

601

II.

7Vw(it)v viv €(if]v iyui iToiovaai,

so P Lend honestly, sincerely" 130' (i/ii A.D.) (=1. p. 133) y]vr|o-Lws Te TrepJYJ ii oupdvua 11 (c. A.D. 266) Trpo[o-T]fj<}>tXoTfovT|o-avTcs, P Tebt II. 326

adverb, as in Phil 2

BGU

I.

oiroia jo-tCv

Cf.

Tim

2

in

:

the

Cf.

P Gen

Yvû>]p.T|

oTt tl firpa|as. For -yviiari "purpose, decree" 12 2 Esdras, Daniel, Rev 17"), see P I.

.

1

P Fay 20 1

S6'»

"yvô-iou dSeX{j>ou.

-yvT|o-ia>.

"

BGU

so

:

on

(A.D. 201) yvm|at| tov koivov twv dpxdvTwv, "in accordance with the decision of the council of the archons

47*

Thus it becomes an so P Oxy I. 48"

Ti|io8e'u) -yvrjo-iw tckviu ev Trio-ret is

(as in

[ejvxds Yvnoua Kal Xeiav a£ia

tcLs

.

.

jioi

Trapa£w[v]cov "yap irpbs to Trapbv Yvfjcriov Close to this lies its use for "genuine" as an

ii.

(A.I). S6)

1.

oiSas ttjv yvwp-rp H-ou oiroia Nicole compares

3o

epithet of cfuXos or the like, as in Phil 4* (a.

P Giss

fitting," as in

=

Yviup.r|

Oxy VII. 1031 2 (A.l). 22S) -yvr|[o-]u>is TeXeVuao-i., P Lond 1157* (?a.d. 197-S) (= III. p. 62) itrri 8« apiO(iT|13 s a
cf.

" carried unanimously."

III. 53(o)

5

The

3 ,

(i/)

.

else is to

13 phrase occurs in Wisd 7

Philem 14

KaTa yvw(it]v. With "without your consent," dvev Tfjs o-fjs 7vu»|ir|S, and 6 37 (B.C. 140-39),

your mind

cf.

x u P LS

ê

P Grenf

for similar

II.

TTis

a"fjs

"

—

:

cf.

eiiretv

yvwp.ris,

20

I4(ir)

phrases see

(iii/i!.c.)

P Tebt

I.

yvwoi^.

An sense

interesting is

example of

afforded by

this

word

P Lond 130 15

(i/ii

in its

a.d.)

more general

(=

I.

p.

133),

prefaced by a letter in which the writer urges his pupil to be attentive to the laws of the art which the ancient Egyptians had discovered and handed down

where a horoscope

is

—

d-TrtXeen-ov ttjv irepl aijTwv -yvwo-LV.

P Hib

I.

92

13

(B.C. 263)

28 104 (B.C. 92), P Par 62 iii3 (ii/B.c), marriage contract time of Augustus), " conP Oxy IV. 720*3 (A.D. 137). It

is translated by the editors -yvioo-tws wept Tfjs Si'ktjs 23 "until the decision of the suit." So in P Hal I. I (iii/B.C.) 8iKacrTwv r) &ia[i]TT|T(tfv UJTav fj -yvwo-is dva-yvwcrBfjt Trapd

s 58 (iii/A.D.), where a complainant declares he has been ousted from a holding SCxa Trairbs Kal Sixa YV""HLT|5 «i*.tjb ] e£ovo-ias vd|iov Kal 8t[xa

KpiTiov, and several times in the correspondence of Abin18 naeus (iv/A.D.), as P Lond 234 (c. B.C. 346) (= II. p. 287) avTov KupCou (xou [8o]vkos. tov eTaL els yvwo-iv dvevcx® fj°~ In P Oxy X. I253 20 (iv/A.D.), an official report of certain

BGU and sent

I\".

1051*

id.

(a

|i«Td -yvw|ir|S in " in P Flor I.

Kal o-uvKaTa6e'o-«[a>]s.

—

=

BGU

IV.

1 1

37

1

*

(B.C. 6) f8o|t koivtj

e'ws

tj

130

yvoidTrjs military requisitions

made

at

Oxyrhynchus by some

officers,

they render ttjs yvwo-tujs twv v<\> ckcio-tou -jrapao-êOevTtov, "the account of what was provided by each" (Edd.). In a Christian letter of iv/A.D., P Oxy VI. 939 1 the word has the additional connotation of "solicitous" knowledge, when ,

a

dependent writes

vvv £ti pdXXov

master ws cv &X]Xois irXao-Tois

to his

cr*

irpbs

T)

dv6
[tov

6eoii

8€0"rrd]Tov

"as on many other occasions

(HZNT ad /.)

so

now God

from Greek mysticism in the use of •yvwo-is in Phil 3 8 Sid to iirept'xov ttjs yviio-eios Xpio-roO Ttio-ov tov Kvpiov pov, and quotes the Hermetic prayer from Pap. Mimaut (cited by Reitzenstein Helletii.t. Mysterienreligionen p. 113 xdpi-v o"ol oVSapev, v\|/io-Te' err] -yap \dpiTt touto to ttjs "yvwo-€ws

ovras

tXdpopev

.

.

a-eavTov

d-TreOe'tdo-as ttj

hand, thinks that there

9t'a.

I

ft'.),

s

*v

\aipop-tv ^ Tt

.

o"wpao-iv Tjp.ds >eissmann, on the other

here no reference to speculative

is

362

prefers the strong rendering "familiar friend"

ff. )

Mayor Exp. VIII.

Ramsay (Athenaeum,

p.

79

;

W. M.

ff.

1912) cites a (iv/A.D.) in-

7,

Sept.

vii.

EvSaiptuv IVwo-tov vlbs T€Kpopevo-as p€Ta twv " i&uuv 6p€TTTta»v Mt]vl 'Ao-kcitivw €vxt)v, where Gnostos the

scription,

known" might be

a reminiscence of

1

S2

Cor

.

yoyyvîo.

knowledge of Christ, but to personal and pneumatic acquaintance with Christ, and illustrates this meaning of the word from a l/a.D. decree of the Byzantine-, Latyschev I. 47° r which boasts of a citizen of Olbia that pe'xP 1 Tas t
" he had advanced to Scpao-Taiv yvwo-tws irpoKo[x|/]avTos, the with Augusti (Augustus and personal acquaintance 8 It may be added that Tiberius)": see LAE, p. 3S3 n.

LXX

This familiar

''murmur"

meaning derived

finds a technical

p.

but see contra]. B.

-yvwo-is

even more plainly than ever has the regard of the Lord " for you been revealed to us all (lidd. ). Dibelius

yOjX OS-

241-39) to

NT

and

word

the vernacular, as in

in

is

fairly attested

P Petr

=

II. 9(3)' (B.C.

"

TrXr|pu)p.a yoyyy\t\. dpevoi dSiKctcrOai,

the

gang

(of workmen) are murmuring, saying that they are being 14 (late wronged." In the curious papyrus P Oxy I.33"'

(?

an

describing

ii/A.D.),

between

interview

Marcus Aurelius) and a

the

Emperor

a veteran present inter-

rebel,

poses with the remark, Kvpit, KdOrj, 'Pwpaloi. yovyrj£o[uo-]i, "Lord, while you are sitting in judgement, the Romans are

The verb

murmuring."

is

MGr.

Thumb,

Hellen.

and other alleged Ionic loans A'tic and the Koivr) see under yo-Yyuo-pos.

discusses

215,

p.

to the

this

later

:

yoyyvojiio;. Phryniclnts

Rutherford A'P,

(see

p.

463) says that this

noun, like its verb, was not dSduipov but Ionic from Anaxandrides, a poet of the New Comedy. :

it

is

quoted

.

Dieterich's conclusion, based on

the use of

the

in

•yviicris

magic papyri, that "the 'Knowledge,' wdrich

also plays so specially due to Greek

large a part in Christian teaching, is " influence (Abraxas, p. ] 34) is rejected by

Theos, p. 96 n.

Norden Agnostos

1 .

yor/g. In P Ilib I. 52 18 (<. B.C. 245) we find 'fipos IIvaTos Upevs votitos, on which the editors remark that if -ydriTos is a genitive, then "we must suppose the existence of a deity if a nominative (of an unknown form), called the Wizard '

'

;

yvwaxrjg. With the use of

this

word

in

Ac 26 s we may compare

Deissmann's restoration in a papyrus letter preserved at Berlin, in which an Egyptian official calls for a procession to to be arranged for the

— gods

ttrel

yv[w]o-T[T|s t-y ev °liT v tov] l

= Preisigke

tvavyeX[io]v trspl tov avTivopevcrOai. Kaicrapa ( 421), "forasmuch as I have become aware of the tidings of joy concerning the proclaiming as Emperor" of C. Julius

=

"

a For -yviio-rrrs Verus Maximus : see LAE, p. 371. surety" (Lat. cognitor), as in Plutarch, we may cite P Lips I. 106 10 (a.i>. 9S) edv ovv o ;ye •yvwernis o-vv tu> peTox" For the collateral noun yvojo-TT|p, do-
which also answers to cqgnilor, see under Wilcken's note in Archiv iv. p. 442, where he 57

I.

80

(a.

223-5)

11.

recto 1

(i/ii

•yvuio-Ttta in

"

]'

Flor

in

BGU

IV. I032 llrl

-

The

P Elor III. 3S2. The verb same document, and in P Hawara The subst. Archiv v. p. 3S3).

reprinted in 85 of the l.

i^

yvwo-Teiiu) occurs

69

read.-,

and

•yv[uio-]T«v[dpe]vos inro dSeXijioO Ilavi

ckov, and compares yvwo-TTjpts

document

-yvu>p{£u,

A.D.

P Fay

)

(in

65' (ii/A.D.) apparently

= "authorisation,"

supervision."

The late P Amh II. 145 (iv/v A. D.) to yvioo-Tov ttjs -rrpos dX[Xf)\o]vs o-vvT)8e(as, "the knowledge of our intimacy," may be taken as confirming, so far as it goes, the ordinary and "known" rather than "knowusage of yv. s

able

"

—

—

NT

in

yor|Ttta

found

is

in Veltius

Yalens,

p.

23S

subst.

26 .

r6j.lOQQU. It may lie noted that the words Sodoma, Gomorra were found scratched on the wall of a house in Pompeii. They can only be the work of a Jew, or a Christian, and show

how

fully alive

See Nestle

he was to the nature of hi- surroundings.

ZNTW

v.

p.

167

f.

yo/iog is

common P Oxv

e.g.

6j

&

(ii/iiiA.D.) Trpovorjo-ov o-vv irdo-Tj o-rrouSrj

tvpaXt'o-Bai o-vtov tov -ydpov,

embarked with

2I 3 ,

Ac

of the cargo or freight of a ship as in I.

"

please to see that his freight s

1S

(a.d. despatch" (Edd), ib. IV. 708 " the It iSS) tov] KO/raxBevTos 'ydp.ou, cargo despatched." " a as in Ostr 12-S also be a term of

is

all

load,"

may

quantity, (A.D. SS) direxio irapd crov *ydpos

-

1

w .-ov)

dxvpou

d, ib.

ioio

1

'

dxvp[ov] -ybpov evds. lb. 4 1015 (ii/iit A.D.) shows the plural cf. P Fay 102 (<. A.D. 105), a series of farm accounts, in which we read of ydpoi

(Roman)

tt)v av0€VTLKT^v diroxriv

:

and 8pd"Yp'aTa) of wheat and barley. Another kind of merchandise figures in P Flor III. 369 18 (A.D. 139 or 149)

yrajorog.

LXX

A

a very curious epithet to apply to a priest."

it is

Rom

to persons (I.k

19 I For the rare use of the word as applied 2", 23", In jS ,6f -) Abbott ^Poififdld Gospel, .

An inset K(al) 8iio-o Kar' Jtos ijvXuv Ka8dpo-euv ydpov £va. from Lower Egypt, beyond Philae, dated A.D. 214-5, OGIS 209 gives the title Upevs 'ydpov to a certain Apollonius 1. S Hittenberger's note cites about forty inscrr. for this title, and others where a Trpoo-TdTT|S tov -ydpov accompanies :i

,

this priest.

He

observes that, since yip-os always means a

131

yovtvs ship's load, these inscriptions

must

refer to the

naves oncra-

ypa/ifiaTev? illustrate

may

riae: ol dirb tov yopov is in several inscrr. a term for the while of this service. In these the special ref. is to the boats

of Gal 6 11 .

carrying stone from the quarries.

graph

emphasis as the cause of the TrtiXiKoes ypdppao-iv It is possible, however, that the words may

call attention to the

only

The

big sprawling letters of the autohand of the amanuensis.

in contrast to the neat scribe's

may be met in the case of many signatures to and other documents, e.g. Rainer Tap. 215 in Fiihrer

The verb yopdw is mentioned above under yep.i£w for me instances see P Flor II. 129 5 (A.D. 256) 8irws -yopiio-Ti to £<)Xa, P Oxy VI. 03S 6 (iii/iv A.V.), and P. Giss I. 54 11

durch die Ausstellung Tafel

(iv/v A.D.) irXoia TrapfjXSav

p. 24, for a discussion

:

si.

(

yore v;. The following examples from

may

yopiipeva.

.'.-ev)

the Oxyrh) nchus

common word — I. 75"

serve to illustrate this

papyri

(A.D. 129)

aTexvov treptovTiov tot AtuiyeviSav '" that D. has died childless in her parents' lifetime,'' yovc'wv, 11 III. .i;S" (A.D. I32) t| dp
.

TeTeXturriKsvai.

.

(A.D. 295) ovk €Travo-dpr|v rd " TiKvtov yovcvcri dvairXr|povo-a.

ing what

a

much

is

TrptTroVTa

y€LV€0-8ai virb in perform-

was assiduous

I

owing from children to parents" (Ed.). From P Eleph 23 12 (B.C. 223-2) will serve

earlier period

Kai

8eoi>s 8tovs]'A8eX
a

as

sample,

toCtwv

yovtis.

yovv is

very

P

is

ovX(t|)

(= Selections, p. 46), a certain Thermouth255 described as pear) peXixipus) paKpoTrfpoa-oiros) medium height, olive-com-ydva(Ti) Se[|i]q)[i, "of long-faced, a

ned,

P (Ixy

persens in in a census return of A.D. 4S,

10

Ixy II.

arion

in the descriptions attached to

documents, as when

official 1

common

99

I.

5

(A.D.

scar

on the

P Fay 36"

55),

right

(A.D.

For the diminutive see P Oxy

(A.D. 123).

SegLOu yovaTtou

— there

is

I.

knee."

Cf.

ib.

111-2),

9S

6

17

52 (A.D. 325) of course no more diminutive force

etc. From attaching than in wTapiov (NT), MGr iroSdptv, inscrr. may be noted the phrase pt'xP 1 •yovd'rwv for snow 9 "knee-deep," OG/S 199 a monument transcribed in Nubia

contrast

legal

traveller

Cosmas

(vi/.\.D.).

!

my letter may not be waylaid" (Edd.). But it a paper or document of any kind. Thus it is a "bond" in Lk 16 6 with which cf. P Tebt II. 397 17

order that

may be

,

198) aTrb p-riSevbs upptjpevr) SiKa.'ou r) ypdppaTos i) er.'pou tlvos (rvpPoXaiou eyypuTrToti p-rio' dypdebou, "on the r any claim, bond or other agreement, written (A.D.

I

on behalf of the person concerned,

who

that

there are

that

he writes

iii/A.D.)

is illiterate

:

this is

'

: he can only quote one goes such a phrase as P Tebt " we are

See Dittenberger's note

pf| eiSe'vai.

from

inscrr.

With

16

this

(A.D. 99) TCXV 1 8e vpiiv (/. Tip..) ypdppaTa, T9 by profession" (Edd.), and that of P Flor III. 3S2 (A.D. 222-3) pav8(dvu>v) ypdpp(aTa), of a child. The exceeding commonness of this phraseology, which never means II.

316

)

scribes

anything than inability to write, forces us to recognize it in 15 With the biting scorn of the superior and Ac 4 13 7 and His person, these learned fools affect to regard Jesus

Jn

.

disciples as

"

Under the same heading, with ypdppaTa = characters 9 in writing, comes P Hib I. 2c, [c. B.C 265), where a is

to

141

8

(a.d.

TrapaXTJpv|/etJS

,

264) Xap(3c.vujv J-' 6 (mid.

pou atTuv ypdppaTa. as the name for the Scriptures

TroLT|o-ts Tre'pipas

With Upd ypdppaTa

OT

Greek-speaking Judaism, cf. OG/S 56 (B.C. 239) tt)i rjpe'paL ev rp eTriTe'XXei to ao-Tpov to Tfjs "Io-los, f| vopi£eTai 36

in

twv Upwv ypappaTwv ve'ov eVos etvai. Deissmann p. 3S0) has drawn attention to the technical use ol

8id

{LAE,

the phrase in the East for Imperial letters and decrees, e. g. 113 (A.D. 204), which is headed iepd ypdppaTa, and 90 ib. 41N (a.d. 23S), where certain Imperial ordinances are

described as used

in

Ta

8eid crou -ypdppaTa.

a different sense in

Ai-yuTrricHS, H here (b.i

[96— the

.

1'

OG/S

"

"

hieroglyphs Rosetta Stone).

Lond 43 s

(ii/B.C.

)

(=

I.

56

The combination

7J

tepois

are intended, as in

This

is

ypdppao-iv *al ii.

90

54

comparable rather p. 48), where a mother conis

gratulates her son on having learned AiYiJirria -ypdppaTc, so as to be qualified to teach Egyptian children. Reference may e added here to the part which the letters of the

alphabet

played in divination, as in the magical formula (i.i/A.D.) (= Selection.', p. 1:1): 6 Se

P Oxy VI. 'SS6 G

Tpotros eo-Tlv to Trcpfl] Ta ypdppaTa k9 Si'
"the method is concerned with the 29 letters, which were used by Hermes and by Isis, when she was seeking for her brother and

husband

Osiris."

See

further

Reitzenstein

Poimandres, pp. 260, 2SS ff. There only remains to notice the use of -ypdppa as = a " " district " or 2 "quarter of a town, as when in V Rein 4J (a.D. 215-6) certain liturgies are assigned irp[6s] ttJ kot' oUiav aTroypaibTJ [ Tov P]t]Ta ypdppaTos of Antinoe. Cf. Aristophanes Ecclesiazusae 6S5 €t8ws 6 Xax
ev oiroCu) letters

A-K.

illiterates."

formed notice

KaXws

II.

I

oil ypdppaTa p-r] eiSdros (ti8\jtT|s). but also frequently dypappaTov ovtos oilo-ris). For examples see s.z: dypdppa6 tos. and add the inscription of the Imperial period Sj'ii S44 KcXevovo-av inrep alvTav] ypdvpai, eirei e'Xeyev avTa ypdppaTa

parallel

>

unwritten" (Edd.), P Flor trap' avToO ypdppaTa tt)s

with

ygcifi/ia. 15 it must be remarked In view of Jn 7 hundreds of papyri where someone states

.'

Deissmann St Pan!, p. 51. But it is highly precarious to to draw the inference to which Deissmann inclines: artisans are not the only people who may write a big and clumsy hand When ypdppa becomes collective, its primary meaning is' "a letter," Thus just as Lat. littera produced litterac. P Grenf I. 305 (B.C. 103))= Witkowski - p. 107 8id ypappdtuv txpivapcv o-r]pf|vai, and P Ainh II. 143'" (i\ ,'a.d.) kcl tovtw (/. tovtojv) x°-P LV dirt'cr-nXa Sadv Trpbs ere ottujs prj " I therefore send Saas to eveTpevBrj ii ypdppaTa, you, in

,

by the

9: see Milligan Documents, of the bearing of this on Gal

be put on a board p[e]ydXois ypdppao-iy.

This

yoo.una.TEVQ.

LXX

In the -ypappaTets first occur in connexion with the 6 F'gyptian epyoSuiKTai, and are rendered "officers" (Ex 5 ,

132

yponrTcs

ypa(f)c

5 where the word again denotes cf. Deut 20 subordinate military officials, presumably those who kept the ad I.). Deissmann (BS, p. 1 10 ff.) register of the army (Driver has shown how readily this technical usnge of the word

AV, RV)

:

,

would be adopted by the Alexandrian

translators in

view 115

Thus in P Par 63 of the practice of Egyptian Greek. a certain Kumelus tov ypau.p.aTt'ws (B.C. 165) we hear of " twv |iax'uwv, "the registrar of the p.dxip-01 (Mahaffy, s P Petl III. p. 31). and in P Lond 23» (B.C. 158-7) See also 11. 41) of a -ypap-uaTta twv 8[v]vap.e'wv. (—1.

Archiv

iv.

33

p.

twv KaToiKwv

for the office of Ypap.M-aT€vs

f.

8id o-r|u*ov

259

p.

there

between ordinary and stenographic writing (Ai'ch, f. NF. I. p. 305 ff.). See also Aristeas 56 ocra ocra St 8id "ypaTTTwv. For the word ci. aypa<|>a

Stenographic 8'av

.

t]

further

I'

fur

poll-tax,

males there

some community numbering 2108 are exempted 92 Upets and 10 UpoYpaauaTtis. where

in

unnecessary to illustrate the large and varied use of denote public officials, and especially town clerks: 1 (a.d. 145-7) (=111. p. 112) irapd e.g. P I-ond II59 viro o-ov IldXcws (**'• Hermopolis) cutov|ji£v
up.

—

proceed to furnish a return of well-to-do The importance of the office citizens on the "liturgy" list. 35 points, is now abundantly at Kphesus, to which Ac 19 these

officials

confirmed by the insert.: ii/A.H.)

Aovkios and also

(A.D.

510

OG/S

e.g.

493

11

(Ephesus—

•

;;

'.

104),

cf.

&iro8e[8ei.h/|«vos 7pap.p.aTev[s for a similar use of the verb ib.

•

.

'-"

8i)uou,

11

(A.l>.

13S-61) -ypap-p-aTtvovTos

toO]

4S0

11

IloirXiov

OvrfSfov 'AvT(w)veCvov do-idpxov see further Hicks Greek Insert: in the Brit. Museum iii. p. 154, Ramsay .V Paul,

and pp. 2Sr, 305, 723. range as

f|

art.

"Ephesus"

in

Hastings'

D.B.

i.

word bad as large a It may be added 1 cur "clerk" or "secretary." Thus P Giss I. 45 that the

(Hadrian's reign) uaTt'a

8oK[e]t, ir«|ii)/ov €v6d8e

i'v]

7pa|i.uaTc'a [o4]to[S, or his clerk":

"the

t|

tov [iwjuo-ypap.-

clerk

of the

village

BGU IV. 1096 (i/ii A.D.) eirel council, 8v irpoTtpov ttx ov ilr *P 2apair(wv[a] l|/a an official writes to a subordinate to hand over papers to his newly engaged secretary, whom he had previously, and not to have dealings employed

1

5S

67

(?iii/A.D.),

A

astrological fragment, in PSI III. us that there are secretaries and

new

tells

the planets differentiating them— 4av Se 6 tov tiu tov 'Epp.ov, aviros [u]iv 6 toO o-vvirpoo-yevnTai iroitl avo-T-n,povs [Kal] 8iko-

secretaries,

Kpdvov Kpdvov

irpod.7U)v

-ypap-naTcis

.

|ov[s (1,

f|

al-rux"S

tv

«) •ypaup.aTtls

(time of Euergetes

ypairrov

I.)

1'

'

makes a phrase for "destiny." That the word is shown by the combination eiKwv 4 Roman) e'iKdvi •ypairn' ypaiTTTJ, as in OG/S 57 (Lycia where emxpvo-w, Dittenberger gives numerous parallels, and refers it to a gilded shell with a painting of the receiver •

ypappe'vo,

"drawing"

—

1

it.

yqa'f/j.

P

llih

I.

Kal dirws"

7S

18

244-3)

(b.c.

[i.e.

-ypdvjio

-op., for

-ov)

p.01.

Awpiwvos avcu eaoO, "write to me and get the document from Dorion without me" (Edd.), P Amh II. 43 13 (B.C. 173) t| irpd£is KaTa t^|v ypac^Tiv, "the right of execution in accord.

.

ttjv

[diro]XT|jjn|/€L

irapd

"ypa
.

ance with the contract," show this word already beginIt is common "list," ning to have a quasi-official sense.

=

"register," as

(=111.

one view of P Lond 911 1 (a.d. 149)

in

126,

p.

Selections,

80)

p.

dvTt-ypac|>ov

•ypacf>Tjs

however see above, s. '•. diropt'a). Other 2 examples are P Tebt I. SS (B.C. 115— 4) "vpa(pT|V icpwv Kal irp[o(|>]T]TT]u)v Kal T|u.€pwv twv i)irap[x]° VTWV TT*pl T i|V the edd. wish to add Kal after Tjpiepwv. Kuifj-m' Similarly

dirdpwv

here

:

—

II.

ih.

tols

(A.

29S''' 1

I07-0)

11.

"a

U[p]e'(ov,

-ypaepTii

return

of

A.D. 117) irepl Ypa-f|S twv iiirap^dvTwv, "a list of property which

P Oxy IX. 1189*

priests,'

['I]orj8a£ots

(c.

Amh

belonged to the Jews," P

1

II. 124 (iii/A.n.) ypa<(>ii iraXaio-TpocpvXdKwv, "a list of guards of the 21 (B.C. 95) palaestra," and from the inscriptions OG/S 179

twv

.

.

.

tov 'Aviktjtov €v twl Upwt Ypa^riv 125 (iv/B.C.) Tais early OG/S S

iiiro Ti]V KaTaK€ip.€Vqv

tov

KaT

•ypdepats

In

dvSpa.

common rpac)>T|

Aristeas I

the

€lo-[kou££oict]i.

understands ypacprj in is

tolv

fls

eKKXr|o-£av,

= "accusatio," according

Athenian law. found with reference

155,

Cor 15"-,

With

168.

BGU

cf.

the

I.

136

10

A

with reference to the laws.

to

NT

Dittenberger

to the

Holy

meaning

Scripture in

formulas in Jas 2 8

,

135) KaTd -ypa+ds technical use of "ypa^rj in (A. 11.

scholiasts illustrates the Biblical sense: see T. \V. Allen's

quotations in

CQ

ii.

p.

216

f.,

as ovtws tV Ttcrtv 'Hpw8iavds"

p.'dv8pa," "so Herodian ktX." places, but the traditional text reads tovSc t]

84 8iKoXd-yovs ^tol tovtwv irapaTrX[-ri]o-£ovs[ t]av toO 'Epuov avTOS -rrpoaYn toO Kpdvov, y[«]x«X?is 8vcnrpd-

-ypd
78

MGr

3

>

with his successor.

38 (j,')

II.

We

:

p.

Amh

;

is

It

.

(A.D. 1S4) dcrc))dXiav -y[p]airTT|v, " written often find the compound ^y7P a n"ro s security." In used as antithesis to &Ypa4>os. to YpaTo, like to

upon

we have

.

III. 21

I'etr

and P

Xd-yov,

an example of the word used with refer11 office cf. lines 32, 46, and Magn 197 Kal -yp[ap. |p.aTtis a.vi') we have a census (see Nageli, p. 35).

ttdo()>t|tt]v

ence to a religious

nor by mess-

letter

convincingly shown by Wilcken {Archiv iv. as against Preisigke's contention that the contrast

f.)

included

is

"neither by

o-T]ue£oii),

is

is

very common to denote the official who had to supply returns to the central authority on the number of inhabitants in a village, on their holdings in land, al In Sv'l 79° etc. (i/B.C.) tov -ypauaaTta tov Oeoii Kal tov

The word

iirire'wv.

(/.

age" (Edd.),

hi -ypa
•ypa<)>T|

*'Tov8e

= "writing, a

ri

in

some

In II Gr

letter."

Another configuration Kal KpiTT|p(wv dpxovTas.

tois irpd-yuacri. p.e-y[d]Xovs

iroiel

yQcmxoQ. s In P Oxy II. 292 (a letter of commendation— c. 8« Kal 'Ep|i£[tt]v tov T]puTT]a-a Selections, 37) p. (=

yqacpixoc;. For 7paiKds A.D. 25)

i/B.c

)

(as 3

Mace

4

1 ")

cf.

P Gienf

II.

38' (middle

Ka]Xap.wv ypa<}>iKwv.

d8eXbv

8id Ypairrov is 8id ^paiTToO avTi-yeifTflat]
yQacpw. Deissmann (BS, pp. 112

ft".

249

f. )

has shown the wide-

"

"

biblical •yt'ypairTai spread juristic[use in the papyri of the with reference to the regulative and authoritative character

133

yvvaiKfios

ypyjyopeco 13 of the document referred to, e.g. P Par 13 (probably B.C. atiTOV 1^7) cav Si p.f) TTOT|(rr) KaBdri -ytYpaTrrai., diroT£veiv 0^ *' , T T1 ripioXLa, in connexion with tt|v <(>£'pvT|v irapaxpf|p.a '

a marriage contract, P Leid

O

1

*

diroSui (B.C. So) edv ii u[tj

(c.

B.C. 9) ws Kal

the 83

we may add Priene IO5 KopveXCan vopun yeypairTai, and 12

T(i

ti>

To

ntTeipovSTjS ktX.

Ka8[oTt] •yeypairTai., airoTeieraTw examples from the inscriptions

of a (soon after B.C. 300) K
For the authenticating autographic

Th

1?

preceding

letters, as 2

j

6 do-rrao-p.bs Tfj

the

tp/rj

Trdo-Tj €Trt
BGU

Yt-ypaâ is exceedingly common. shows the traces of both passive aorists (eYpdTT|Ka

both in participle

28),

MGr

:

290) cites a modern proverb 8ri ypd<)>ci 8{v ijeYpd^ti. "what is written cannot

and lie

Abbott (Songs,

eYpd(|>r|Ka).

unwritten":

cf.

Jn 19

The

—

"

"

familiar sense of •yvp.vds with only the \itwv in P Magd 6 7 (iii/BiO.) o>s TJp.r|V yu H- V0S ^tt'

comes out well

: the complainant had been stripped of his Ipdnov. " the other hand, the literal sense of " naked is required in P Fay 12 20 (c. B.C. 103). Here the complainant reports

ai[Tuv

On

a similar robbery of a luaTiov, which he ultimately got back from the pawnbroker for 2700 drachmae of copper (= 45

33 s.). The thieves went off with it tjft'vTes meanwhile got away uct' *v8vp.aTos supplied by his friends (virb tuv "yviopipuv) which at least implies that he could not have done without the c'vSvua. (Note the substitution of this more general word, that used of the uf ), where also Wedding Garment in the parable (Mt 22 silver dr., say

to

signatures

\tip\ riaiXov, ^pa^MO, see Deissinann LAE, p. 153, Milligan Documents, p. 24 f, and H. Erman in Melanges Nicole, p. 130ft". The pert. yfypdT|Ka s IV. 1205 10 (B.C. occurs in P Hib I. 78 (B.C. 244-2),

Pauline

6 ecTTtv (TTiptiov €v

yvjivoq.

p.

22 .

lie

yvuvdv.

,

It may be noted that both our citations Luke's form of the Logion (6-*), in which the the climax in Mt 5 40 assailant snatches the outer garment

a ludnov.)

is

it

illustrate

;

emphasis from the high price which our papyrus shows a ludriov could fetch. But we are not deterred by Harnack from pleading out of these documents for the gets a

little

Luke, whose version obviously describes a comThe Matthaean form may possibly OT language about taking a man's garment as a pledge. Another instance where y. may well have its literal force is afforded by the well-known letter of originality of

yerjyoQEW. This new present p.

S

1 1

NT

is

t'Yprj'yopQ,

perf.

f

.

cf.

,

and

is

mon form

(Aristotle

strongly

Rutherford

found

in

MP,

down), evolved out of the in Lob. Phryti.

condemned p.

200

some, mainly

It is

f.

frequent in the

books of the LXX was formed the new

,

:

"quickly."

.

BGU

prodigal son to his mother,

the

late,

From it {Thackeray G>: i. p. 263). 11 14 cf. also the proper verbal noun ypTrvdpTicri.s Dan TH. 5 In MGr we have the adv. yXrrvopa name rpr|-ydpios. (ypTi-yopa)

of robbery. be assimilated to the

(= Selections,

p.

wrote you that P Oxy VI. 903 7 (iv/A.D. ), where a

husband

of

III.

846

s

(ii/A.D.)

94) atypaxj/d 0-01 &ti yvuvos €tasi, "I I hadn't any clothes." Cf. for the verb

applying

to

fire

her

woman daughters

accuses

—

her

HLV,

xl

"y

*'

ai[Ta]s iravTtXws, "having stripped them quite naked"; for the compound, P Magd 24' (B.C. 217) m
and

yvfivd^w. The metaphorical

1

Tim

4',

may

—

be illustrated from the popular philosophy of the day oSv eirl ttjs 8«opias Yv HL,"^t ouo v Epict. i. 26. 3 irpuTov iS. 27 oStos €o~riv 6 Tais dXr|8e£ats ii. t|p.ds ol 4>iXdo-ocf>oi, ''-

Tas ToiavTas (jxivTao-ias •yvp.vdr.iov cavTov. In PSI I. 93 6 (iii/A.Ii.) iroXXd o-vvEYup.vdcr6r|v irpbs aiiTovs " certain tirerpois presumably, "I had a good bout with do-KT]TT]s 6 irpbs

So

iroi.

BGU

II.

to

dTro"yup.va»8fjvaC p-ou

use of this word, as in

615

pois, ti 81 rjp-ds irpd|e.

o-tt^Sos,

as the result of a certain

d[vaPoXfjs toO tpaTCou] accordThe verb ing to Wilcken's restoration (Archil) vi. p. 274). is used metaphorically in a difficult papyrus letter printed

woman's

€Trio-Trao-ap*'vr| ttjs

from Melanges Chatt lain in Preisigke 4317 (<. A. v. 200): 26 1. (best taken as beginning a sentence) has "Y€"yvp,vwp,ai Kal itppio-pai (-pai repeated) irapd TrdvTwv rat otjvttoXitwv. The adj. is MGr, and has the corresponding verb yâvuvu).

25

(ii/A.D.)

For the

o-v[v]-yr)p.vdo-8r|Ti.

literal

sense

4[p]ir£-

cf.

8

Syll 804 etc. lb. 523" (iii/B.c ) ottws 8* (ii/.\.n.) Spdp.10 7up.vd?e(r8au, €iriufXws €V tols uadrjpao-iv yup.vd£ujVTai 01 T€ iraiSts Kal 01

yvvaixaQtov.

NT

eTrip.«Xeio-8ai

this air. etp. (Vg. muliercitlas) Sir VV. M. Ramsay a letter of Dec. 12, 1910) suggests the analogy of Cicero's barbaluli jtivenes (ad. Alt. i. 14. 5, and 16. 10), young swells

shows the aouo-LKa pav8dv€tv has occurred just before P Flor III. 33S 4 (iii/A.n.) (io-ebeginnings of its extension.

The yvvai.with neatly and fashionably trimmed beards. Kapia of 2 Tim 3* would then be society ladies, borne by

pis to irpa7pa irdiets, edv ttoit|o-t|s to pipXSuov fKeivo lis avTo a~vv 0-01 kv tt] ttoXh the ''practising" of

caprices in various directions

and

word

S6 t<1v KaXiiv ywaiKapkov, quotes Diodes, a comedian of

KJj^poL,

tov 1ra1.80v6p.ov Kal tov yvuvao-iapxov

-Ta

—

e-yvpvao-a

by the two anxious unchanged in MGr, and

this petition

d8cX<(>o£

verb

still

is

—

=

is

suggestive.

The

"practise."

yv/ivaoi'a. 19 (Trajan's reign, or early in Hadrian's) Tas tc Syll 6S6 yvpvao-ias tv b\|/€i t«v «XXt|vo8i.ku>v KaTa to TraTpiov ruv

There seems no very ayuvuiv ^8os d-Trt'8u>K€v tmaeXuis. reason why this normal meaning should not be s recognised in 1 Tim 4 : the exercises of the games, which special

are of service, but only to a limited degree, are contrasted in Pauline style with the spiritual training which "has promise

of

life,

here and hereafter."

Part

II.

For

(in

cf.

is

ii.

found

18.

in Epictetus iv.

18, etc.

Grimm

full

The

of idle curiosity.

1.

v/b.c.

yvvaiy.eloQ.

An apt parallel to the use of this word in 1 Pet 3' is 12 afforded by P Oxy II. 26i (a.d. 55) where a woman appoints her grandson to act as her representative in a lawsuit

—av

8uvap€VTj

irpoo-KapTtpfjo-ai

" since she

tu>

KpiT-rjpLuj

8td

unable owing to womanly weakness to remain at the court" (Edd.). See also P Petr yvvaiKtLav do-0€V€tav,

is

I2 e (B.C. 23S) as completed II. Introd. p. woman's woollen chiton," tpe'ou ywaiKefou, "a I.

12

x iT
PSI IS

I.

64

19

134

yvvr) (?i/B.C.) in

to

a

man

.

which a .

woman comes

ovBtvl

.

dXXwi

under a solemn promise

[dJvOpwirtdv a-[v]via-ttrQai

Kara

•yvvaiKeiov TpcSirov irX^|[v] pos x a^ K0 "5 TvvatKeCos, P Oxy III. 493 (early ii/A.D.)

-ywiimov

(/.

•yuvaiK-) Kotrpiov,

P Hamb

I.

I0 !1

7uvaiKt£as cuvSeVis, "ladies' evening dresses," 10 which robbers had helped themselves, together with ten

(ii/A.n.)

"

-yJvvaiKeiafi,

ir\aT«o-T))io[i.

naturally quite

lati

The

clavi."

word

is

common.

iwvia

extant Greek papyrus,

P Eleph

I

3

(B.C.

—

Selections, 311) ( Kciiav -vr""" "1 1

XanPdvei. 'HpaxX«i8T]S Ai)|j.T|Tptav yvT]o-£av irapd rov irarprfs kt\. 2)

p.

The

irregularity of the word's flexion naturally

produced

MGr

In general, as shows, the single nom. levelling. sing, yielded to the oblique cases ; but sometimes we find Thus in Cagnat IV. 833 (Hierapolis, ii/A.D. the reverse.

some

or

Avp. 'A£tu>v (ovIaiTpavovi kcu

later)

rr\s "ywrjs

aurov

Sepairias.

ycovia. yvvrj. 'Ibis old it

noun

retains from

has only changed

meanings of

Homer down

declension

its

"woman"

(f|

and "wife 1 *:

to

MGr — where

ywatKa) it

is

— the

two

superfluous to

one or the other, as we should get no light on the only questions that arise in NT, such as which word 28 The meeting of two words to use in rendering Mt 5 characteristic of that passage does, however, make it worth 46 while to quote Wunsch 5 (iii/A.D.), where Domitiana Drays that her lover may be wholly devoted to her, u.r|8suiav That -yuvaiKa &\At]v -ywcuKci p.TJTe irapOe'vov CTriOuu-oOvTa. illustrate the

.

AF

= "

married

phrase of

woman"

Mk

I2 1 '

'•

in

Mt

etc.,

I.e.

is

may be

anyhow probable.

The

paralleled in the oldest

1'

Oxy

II.

243

21

(a.m. 79) d-Tro tt|s Popivii[s Ywjvias toO the northern angle of the gateway,"

"from

irpoiruXuivos,

P Lond I22 8 (magic, lv/a.D.) (= I. p. 1 16) iv rat 8 8 P Kyi II. 130 9 yumais tou ovpavoti (ci. Rev 7 20 ). 1

,

(a.

11.

tov inrdpxovTd

«ts

31)

0tp.£(TTo(u)

[xcpiSos

kuhemeria

in //'.

(Edd.). irip-you.

the

156

eXaitova iv division

13

(i/A.I>.)

The noun was

scriptions,

the Koivij.

MGr

irtpl

-ywv£a,

dirb

tt|s

EvT]p.€p€iav " in

at

Xl(3lkt|s

ttjs

the area of

the

corner" tod

-ytuvias

naturally used in architectural docuter.

Schlageter, p. 12, gives

"angularis," from the inseems to be used principally in

-yuviaios,

remarking that In

ttj

of Themistes

ments, like Syll 537 (iv/B.c.) instances of the adj.

p.01

it

ynvi.d

=

"corner,'' "angle."

A—

8ai/j.opi( ofxai )

dai jucov.

Sat/(ov(£ofiat

NT sense of

in its

being possessed with demons seems to later Greek. For a form Saipovidljw, other-

occur only in wise unknown, see the Paris Great Magical Papyrus, Leaf 1"" 33' ('" *•!> 3°°) ^pos Saipovialjopevovs rLprjxews SoKipov, "for those possessed by demons, an approved charm by Pibechis" (cited by Deissmann /..IE, p. 251). The normal

form occurs £ope'v(u>)

Kal

eiV^s to

aaxpaXTov.

direXevo-eTai.

mad": noun

W

P Leid

in

cvdcois

MGr

In

vi '>"

(ii/uiA.D.) 4v

bvopa). Trpoo-dywv the act.

Saiu.ovio-u.d;

occurs

p. in

(/.

iav) Saipovi-

pcivl aiirov Qeiov

ttj

to Saipdviov) K(al) "drive Saip.ovi£u appears,

XaXfjo-ti

Abbott Songs,

cf.

SaKpvco

(jv.

=

224

(no.

The

47).

derived

Vettius Valens, p. 2 18

The word

is

used

in its old

Ne'pwv] KXaijStos

The

may be seen in OG/S 383 (i/B.c.) where Commagene dedicates temple slaves Kara

Saiu.6vi.oi' PouXtjo-iv. 14

Sjl/i

and

924

(B.C.

similarly 279

2IO-5

15

™S

"S T ° Saipdviov

Hellas of the unity of the Divine. personal

is

the only

NT

growing sense

ff.,

in later

Paul's solitary to Beiov

passage which recalls this im-

conception. The "Septuagint Memorial" of iii/A.D., published by Deissmann

Hadrumetum 271 the

opens with an adjuration to the demonic

tomb on which the

spell

was

laid

— bpKiiJw

o-e,

from

BS,

p.

spirit

of

8aiu.dvi.ov

irveOpa to tvBdSe Kcipevov, Ta> dvdaaTi tu dyim AwB ktX. where the editor refers to the belief of post-biblical Judaism that the Saipdvia stay beside the grave, and compares the Gospel idea that the demons reside in lonely and desert 3 regions (Mt 12": cf. Ml; 5 and see Baruch 4 s5 ). The ,

magic papyrus P I.ond 46"° (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 69 f.) has tio-dKouo-dv u.ou Kal aTrdo-Tpev|;o[v] to 8aip.dvi.ov tovto, and

1H

later inroTa^dv poi irdvTa ra Saipdvia i'va poi rjv inrtJKoos iras Sai'pwv ovpdvios Kal ai8e'pios Kal eTriycios Kal x*po-aio[s]

Kai

?vu8pos.

d-yaBbs

Saipuv

ttjs

That

i.

a

magic document by

a

writer

who

knows Judaism,

perhaps even Christianity, should use Saipdviov of an evil spirit is, of course, not strange. The noun may be quoted from Vettius Valens thus p. 67 s ircrb :

Saipoviwv Kal avTao-iaS ciSwXwv xP1P-aTio-8r|o-ovTai. where it is clearly something weird. Elsewhere he uses it much as to Btiov, as p. 35515 Svvdptvos ti>x"v |x-r| epoiiXrro to Saipdviov Trape'xeLV. :is It may be noted that in Lk D Saipdviov has a masc. 4 predicate— pttyas ovtov to Saipdviov, and that in 9 1 D it is

666 2

(A.D. 80)

Aai'puv TroTapbs In a private letter of iii/A.D. the

Ta Tpta oreped ktX. combination occurs as a proper name, 4-rrl

494

14

(ii/A l).), a/.

0-01

P Stress

«la-eX8wv SieTrfpiJ/aTo

For the word

P Par 574 122 '

in a

I.

73*

BGU

cf.

:

bad sense, see the

((iii/A.D.)

(=

Selections,

"a

notable 113) Trpd|is -yevvaia €KpdXXovo-a Saipovas, spell for driving out demons," and the Christian amulet in

which the wearer prays, ottws Siu>£ns dir' cpov tov SovXou tov Saipova TrpoPao-Kavias, "that 'I holt mayst drive

954"

me Thy

servant the

vi/A.D.)

(<'.

demon

(= Selections,

p.

of witchcraft 133).

In

"

— BGU

P Grenf

III.

II.

76

Trdo-av Saipdviov: see

Wellhausen Einleitung;

p. 12.

Saipovos

auTuv

o-vv€pr|

o-vvpiujo-iv.

avToits dTro£€ux8ai dXXrjXiov tt|v koivt^v So P Cairo Preis 2 1 - (a.d. 362) «s ttjs

iripav XaPovo-av (for Xapoiio-T|s) Se'povos, "in the belief that my wife bad had experience of a demon."

ywaiKos pov

ddy.vco

MGr

survives in

Sa-yKavu), also SaKvw, with noun 8d-yKapa which puts it among words which have not changed in 3000 years. But we cannot quote from Koivtj documents. Vettius Valens p. 127 29 has the noun, 8t]piW

"a

bite,"

8aK6Tu>v aiTtais.

ddy.QVOV. 4

P Petr II. i (c. n.c. 260) ptTa SaKpiaiv, which Mayser, Gr. p. 268, notes must not be assigned to 8aKpu, despite the heteroclite SaKpvo-iv in NT. IV. 1 141'27 (<-. B.C. 14)

BGU

oiav Yap iiPpiv pot TreTrd-nKev tv

tuJ

'•

KTjTrw

Kal «v

SaKpva o-ol -ypdêiv, -ytYpct
rjv

d.v

ttj

olklo.

dirb

(Ed.).

bay.qvui

twv

The

survives as SaKpvû to-day, with ptc. SaKpuo-pe'vos

=

" red

with weeping." It may be quoted from Preisigke 375, an undated tombstone, Md^va. [o-«] 8avouo-[av] Trdo-a yn 8aKpvo-d[Tw.

185

s

two veKpoTaipoi from Kusis agree to a formal divorce, seeing that "owing to some evil deity" they have renounced their wedded lifc = tirl (/. «tt«1) «k tivos TrovnpoO (a.d. 305-6)

w

feminine— eirl

)

oiKoxip€vr|s,

:

—

from

(1'crspaas

B.C.

8«iov irpoTtu.iav) are witnesses to the

Ac 17"

i

o-ou

(c. 193) Tfjs o-uvavTwueviis rjpeiv evpsvias Sid Taura irapd tou Saipoviou (following Tfjs Trpbs tous Beois cuo-cpVas. and succeeded by Tfjv T|peTt'pav els to

in

b

.

p.

old adj.

Antiochus of

.

.

OG/S

Similarly

o-vv a-irao-iv ois €v€pY€TT]o-€v d-yaOols cf. id. 672' with reference to the Nile wpv-yTj 'A-ya8bs

II.

1' 5

(ii/iii a.

—

"the good genius of the world."

magical incantation,

dai/uoviov.

9

accession of Nero, P Oxy VII. 1021* (a.d. 54) the Emperor is described as dâBbs Saipwv Si tt\% ouKoyu.e'vr|$ (/. o!k ),

'A-yaBbs Aai'p.u)v otjv

.

P Leid \V xiv

sense in

SaCpuiv Saipwvwv, in a spell addressed to a divinity. It answers olten to the Latin Genius. Thus in a notification of the

136

SaKTvXtof daxxvhoQ.

BGU P Oxy

III.

781

'>

497"

III.

ddfxallS

u

Ka't

?\ovTa

(i/A.n.)

—

wTapia SaKTuXua,

marriage-contract early ii/A.D.) Tijs toO SaKi-vXiov eYXovfjs. A will of ii/A.D., PSI III. 240 13 (a

,

of -yvvaiKtlos koo-(ios witli 8[a]KTvXiov XP U In the magical papyrus
concludes a

~

list

P Lond 46 201

(=

(iv/A.D.)

I. p.

"

71) a spell is headed 'Epuov ring of Hermes and the

The From

SaKTilXtos KavOdpou irotr|o-is, preparation of the beetle."

the inscriptions

There are numerous occurrences in Syll For the diminutive SaK-rvXCStov, which is re-

see Index.

:

BGU

III. 843 s (i/ii a.d.) to uoi jected by the Atticists, see 11 oaK-roXtSiov, ib. IV. 1104" (B.C. 8), P Oxy X. 1273 (a.T». " a small 260) 8aKT\)X£8tov aeiKpbv T^TdfpJTats rju,i.o-v,

AaKTvXios occurs with an anaring weighing A quarter." tomical sense in 1' Ryl I. 28 68 (iv/A.D.) r\ JSpa, SaKTvXios S£ inrd tivuv KaXov|«'vT| see LS. In we have 8aXTuX£Si,

MGr

:

"

finger-ring."

Amh

10

(A.I).

P Lond 46 166

137), etc.

126),

(iv/A.D.)

p.iKpui

P Grenf

(=1.

x* l P°[s]

II.

p. 80)

46* (a.d. rbv IBaiov

dpio-Tcpds o-ov \tipbs SaKTuXov is a reference to mythical magicians, the AaKTvXoi 'ISaioL, whose name is trans-

ttjs

one of the fingers. With I.k n 20 cf. the ostracon charm of the late Empire, cited by Deissmann LAE, p. 309, €|]opK^« KaTa ToO SaKTuXou tov 8cov, €tva p.T) dva\dvr]

ferred to

.

.

"

not his

I

adjure

mouth

.

.

by the

.

The word

him."

to

finger of the is

god

that he

open found as a measure of

length in the new classical fragment P Oxy IV. 669 (iii/A.D.) 11 cf. the use of SaKTvXio-Trjs in P Fay II2 (a.d. 99), where " measurer" as a the editors suggest possible meaning, and :

similarly

P

in

Amh

126'' 2

II.

(early

MGr

ii/A.D.).

is

SdxTvXo.

cf.

AtXparias supported by the derivative SeXjiaTiKij, 7 the name of a kind of robe, spelt this way in I. 93 It is

BGU

(ii/iii

ktjv,

See also the

.

.

name for Athenian women see Pape Wort. namen s.v., Renan Saint Paul, p. 209 n8 :

d.

.

.

gr. Eigen-

.

Adfj.aQig.

Renan (Saint Paul, p. 209 11 s unknown proper name in Ac AdpaXis

:

A.D.)

)

suggests that this otherwise 51 17 may really stand for

see above.

davei£a>.

A few

—

will suffice of this very common verb 115) eSdveio-a [OeoTJeCuu irupiiv [t (Tipacru)], "I ' enl: to Theotimus 7$ artabae of

examples II 6

P Fay

B.C.

(f.

.

.

.

dp(Tapas) 10 wheat, P Cairo Preis 43 (a.d. 59) 8p]axp.ds [ds 12 eS]dvaa-ev a[vT]iu, P Oxy III. 4S5 (A.D. 178) ISdveio-a " KaTa Snado-iov xP TlllaTl
KaXws

TroLTjo-eis 8La-7rc'[i\}/as

P Oxy VII. I05i ]6

(iii/A.D.)

avTrj ttj[v] StXaaTi-

8tXu.aTiK?| Xivd

a,

and

1026 10 (v/a.D.) 8eXp.aT(.Kiov 6vix<.vov, "an onyx-coloured Dalmatian vest" (Edd.). See Deissmann JSS, p. 1 82, where against the supposition of Alexandrian ib.

CPR

2I 16 (A.D. 230) SaXp.aTiKfj. spelling (so Hort) is quoted Dalmatica is the Latin spelling (Souter). •

'

For the middle, see P Oxy IV.

with a contract of loan."

S36 (i/B.C.) diroSoTwo-av 8e ol SeSavcio-fu'voi 0. Tas TpidKOVTa 8uo dpTapas Taiv Trvpuv, "but let the borrowers restore to T. the thirty-two artabae of wheat," ib. X. 1281 5 " I have borrowed the (a.d. 21) 8e8dvio-uai tt|v TeijiTiv,

iors Kal eiriSet^s ^v aiiTwi a JirpaTTev. "showed off to the borrowers what he had been doing (Edd.). P Flor I. I 3 (A.D. 153) combines them 8paxp.ds 8iaKoo~ias as dv€LpT]TaL price," ib. III.

471"

(ii/A.D.)

irpbs Tois 8av«i5o(i«Vous

—

t)

8€8avLO-(j.c'vT|

irapd

ttjs SeSavtKviTjs.

Wackemagel ThLZ

190S, Sp. 637, observes that the new proves that itacisim goes back to the translators and not merely the scribes. Aaveijja) could not make an "Attic future" SavLu until the last vestige of future 8avw> in

LXX

between

ei

and

had gone.

t

ddvsiov.

P

da/ud£co.

16

IIib.

I. (loan S9 0to8d]TT|i to Sdveiov Tas

of

money

— B.C.

239) Zr|vuov " Zenion (8pax(idsi |8i.TrXovv, shall forfeit to Theodote twice the amount of the loan of 4>

500 drachmae" (Edd.), P Grenf II. 24' (B.C. 105) to 8« 8dv€iov tovto diroSoTw û-uevxris Il€T€apo-€|j.8ct, IV.

BGU

1095

-

(a.d.

57)

Ta

Scvrja 18

yiyovi), P l'.iy II9 XtSpTou ttou TÔtKas Kal (I.

(<

.

(/.

A.D.

Sdvaa

ev

x € P°"' yiyovai L

100) T]f|v Sia-ypar|v tov

tw 8dviov auToO

ttjs jivas tJ cotu did you put the notice of payment for the hay, and the contract for his loan of a mina?" (Edd.), lP. Oxy I. 68 (a.d. 131) tov 8avtiov do-dX[«Juav, "the Ypa<)>T|

;

"where

security for

"a

the

loan,

ib.

X.

1262 16 (a.d. 197)

o-Tr«'p)iaTa

For P Petr II. 11 (i) 6 (iii/B.c; = Selections, p. 8) to Se Xoitrbv ds to Sdvuov KaTePaXof, VVyse proposes, and Mahafly adopts (App. p. 4), the renderSdveia,

Vettius Valens

.

6 public deed," ib. 510 (a.d. ioi) ds tSdvcurcv auTots KaTa Saveiou o-uv7pa4)r|v, " which he lent to them in accordance

1

the diminutive ScXaaTiKiov which occurs twice in the last papyrus, and in

.

10

C 424** and other (2 Tim 4 AepjiaTtav A) appears in Preisigke 173 (c. A.D. 200), the tombstone of T. Aurelius Calpurnianus Apollonides, who among other distinctions had been eirtfTpoiros)

—

inscription Syll 617.

from Andania, Syll 653 s ' (B.C. 91) M A diminutive is found MfydXots Oeois Bdp.aXiv o-vv, so 2 to. in P Flor II. 150 (a.d. 267) (3oi8ia 6Va '4\m Adp.aX.is is found as a proper fJTe 8a(idXia tjtc |ieôva.

difference

AaXfiazia. The spelling AeXaaTfa cursives

Coan

(

IIO 8 (A.D. 75) oiXr) SaKTiiXm

II.

dpiortpas, so P Kay 92'.

avTu>,

a

.

ddxxv}.o<;.

.

term

found

Mysteries inscription

we may

Kal Tois avTuv.

P

is

23

OG/S

56 (B.C. 239) ev Tots SaK-rvXious ots opovo-i (01 s8 (iii/B.c.) o-qSpavio-do-Owo-av 2u.vpva[iwv] ol UpEis), ?/'. 229 T€ 0"TpaTT|*yol Kal 01 €|cTao"Tal tui tc ttjs TrdXtws SaKTuXiwi cite

Saveiov

loan of seed."

(

p.

2S5

3 ",

4irl

piv twv o-T£pcu»v £a>Siwv

fj

p-oipuv 7rapdvT€s &Tra£ t£ Kal aTrapaiTfJTws 8ap.d£ovcriv, tv 8i Tots Sio-wp.ois irXtovaKts.

ing

"

I

"I have paid as an instalment of interest" instead of have put out to interest."

137

8ai>€L
leiy/iaTt^co f-

Pen

III.

Saveio-rds,

BGU

P

iroXXois

(/)•

(iii/B.c.

IV. 1079"

8avi.o-Tas

(A.I). •"

eloper,

4>vY a S«
)

41)

(=

I.

*-*xy

6S'-

tovs

40) 131) tois

Selections, p. 5

(a.

I).

tov ZapairiWos' Saviorais, " Serapion's creditors," P. Kyi II. U7 !0 (a. I). 269) da-Kuv cEvai avTov 8|a]vio-Trjv «k«ivov,

"

For uov, of a petition to the Praefect Apollonius. addressed to the Emperor cf. Ilerm 6 1 iirep toiovtwv birota rrpo[o-r|v]t'yKapcv tt|v St'rjoriv -rroi.oiiu.e6a the 8«t|o-€<.

daveiOTijg.

professing to be a creditor of his

"

:

statement follows, with 8]eidTaTe avTOKpaTwp in the next line. So ii 119 verso"' u where Gallienus replies Ka[Xe]l 8e Kal t) to[0 SiJKafov to|ls ws Kal Ta €K ttjs irapd 0-0O Serjo-eus ,

It is clear that the word [8]L8[djvai tt|v x^piv. a strong one, even if the language of exaggeration will

tTOLfj.uJs

(Kdrl.).

is

sometimes employ

dcaiavdco.

P

Giss

21 9 (early ii/A.D.) 81b 8airav
I.

r piav Kal oXktjs o-TaTJjpa, P. Oxy VIII. 1 1 43 [e. A.l). 1) 68airavT|(6'Tio-av) els to lepbv dXbs (dpTapai) P, 1' Fay 125" (ii/A.D.) to 8airavr|Y[«v] Trapa8e£opai., "I will make an '

allowance

expense" (Edd.), P Flor

for the

Kal irdXi

CP

petitions

TTji

dcrc|>a\u)9

o-cppayiSt.

o-rji

to Sa-rravrjBev

dvdXupa

toiis

els

III. 334* (ii/A.p.)

KXeta-as a-cppaYio-ov

9r|o-aiipovs, eis

J

fj

(for r\v

)

In Ot7/S"59 15 (c. B.C. l88) Ptolemy V announces a yearly grant of 1 1 1 Ptolemaic drachmae to the garrison on the island of Thera Situs exwcriv els Te Tas Ououas Kal to

sense:

it

BGU

thus

I.

P Gen

TTOLovptvos,

I.

where "request" would express the 180" (a.d. 172) 61.Ka1.av 8«'[t|o-]iv 16 10 (a.

207)

1>.

h\ii]0-iv

crot irpoorcpt-

The noun and its original veil) St'opai retain connexion with the idea of "need"; and 8er|o-is was thus ready for its special NT use of "entreaty" towards God we recall Trench's epigram defining prayer as "the mighty popev, Kupie.

—

utterance of a mighty need."

80-tdv eo-Tiv.

dsl.

—

a.

(ii/iii

With

Sa-rravdv.

dXuppa 1

in

Tas

4

BGU

3 ,

KaT eVos SairavaTat

Kal ev irvpui

1.)

as

ev,

I.

to.

140

5

Boi the conjunctive, as i/A.D.) €av

" even

if

itiro"y€-

Other things than money may be the subject thus an undated ostracon in Archiv v. p. 179, no. 34 •yp afj.jj.eva;.

:

tri

8t] (for

you have

to

35

cf. P Fay 109 Mt 26 (early to elpaTidv o-ov Oeivai eve'\upov. " In P Tebt (Edd.). your cloak

in

Se'rj)

pawn

5

,

—

56 5S (B.C. in) we have tdv followed by the indicative edv 8ei ere o-wrr€crtiv twl 'Aviktjtujl, o-vvrreo-ai, "if you must I.

e8aTravr)8r|o-av.

meet Anicetus, meet him" (Edd.): cf. Mayser Gr. p. 325. Other examples of the verb are P Par 46 16 (B.C. 153) 81b Kal T|'y 01J rL6vos Setv eir' dXXou pev prjOevbs auTwL 8LaKpL0fjvaw

dcaidvrj

pe'povs

tovs

otis oirtus Tj-yopao-as, eiripeXws Tt|prjo"ov, KvpepvrJTrjs papT\)pr|o~r| uol, 6tl 81a avTov ouov

rjXoxts,

Tvpavvos 6

P Lille

26' (iii.B.C.) irepl (corr. from ireepl) 8e tovtou tov

I.

eirio-xelv,

8er|o-et.

Telit II. 341 1 (A.D. 140-1) 8er|cru

P

p. 36)

crrreppaTa KaTao-n-[o]pas ktX. be necessary to send on account of loans of seedcorn for the sowing," etc., Michel iooi viii (Theran Doric

(ii/A.D.) LSi'cus eavToii Sairdvais.

200) no one may bring forward a proposal ws s 8«to-T| SiaXvo-aL to kolvov A Tas 6vo-tas, P Flor II. 133

is

Thus P Fay 101 verso*

common.

very

8airdvr|s (Spa\pal)

8,

P Oxy

II.

294

s7

(a.d. 22)

[c.

B.C.

iS)

= [Selections,

" with reference to the eis Sairavdv oil %\l pou, 1" expense of what he has belonging to me," ii. VIII. 1125 In

P Lond 356 16

(i/A.D.)

eTTLOTaXTivat

"

it

eis

8dv€[i]a

,

«ill

r>

—

('.

B.C.

;

(=

II. p. 252, Selections p. 59)

the writer warns his corre-

— drugs ytivwo-Kt

if he sells him stale o-auTov " understand that you €£ovTa irpbs epe Trepl Taiv Sairavuv, will have to settle with me with regard to the expenses."

spondent that

P Lond

u~i 2i (accounts— B.C. 8) (=111. p. 178) new word inrepSairdvri, i.e. "debit balance''

III.

shows the

or "deficit": iirepSdiravovt?) and inrep8airdvT]pa are also found in this sense in the same papyrus. The simple

Sairdvnpo, which belongs to later Greek,

BGU

III. IOOI'-

I3

(B.C. 56)

common,

is

e.g.

'.vo11 upas pr|8t iiropvT|o-eus xPTl? etv 10f mightn't even to have needed a reminder," P Oxy X. I293 (A.D. 117-3S) iJSei. avTiii. SiSuvai. ocri (? 8ti) ovk
(A.D. 237)

£81 pev

'

-

.'.

dXXd dXXos |e'vos e'o-Tlv ou Sti p« irio-Oijvai. ws €o-xTJKaT«, "you ought to have given him a letter, because it is not S. but another stranger whose word I have " to take that you have received it (Edd.). See also s.v. 8«'ov. aiiTos Sapds,

dsly/na

T]d tc pXdpr] Kal SairavfjpaTa.

is

found

=

"

Plan,''

" l'lanskizze" in P Giss

I.

3

15

Kopiê

cf. the fragmentary P Petr II. ttjs 'Ipiwvo[s] to Sel-ypa 8 (2a) 8 (B.C. 246). The word is used of a "sample" in P :

Aavsid. On the spelling 0/

NT Greek

II.

of this

name

§45, and

see J.

below

cf.

H. Moulton Grammar

s.v.

SiXovavds.

dErjOtg.

With Se'no-is, "supplication," as in Phil i may lie comE11 pared P Par 69 (a.d. 232) ev8a o-iTov8d[s Kal 8e]i|o-eis iroiT)o-dacvos, and the Ptolemaic P Petr II. 19 (la)'- where 4

,

a prisoner supplicates peTa Serjo-ews Kal UtTeCas oiiveKa tov 8eo0 Kal tov KaX

regarding the Twins,

P Lond

Ptolemy petitions Sarapion on

21 20 (B.C. 162)

(=1.

p. 13),

their behalf, d£ui oiv ere ISCa) o-e vopao-avTa Tais 8i8upais ISiai ( TaOTa SiSdvai cf. the 8e'r|o-es addressed by a woman to Abinnaeus, P Lund 306 [c. a.d. 346) (= II. p. 2S1), and P Giss I. 4i i ' ll) (time of Hadrian) emvevo-avTos o|v]v tt)[i] p-tTo.

Serjcreius

;

=

15 "let him seal I. 39 (B.C. 265) 8eiypa o-cppa-yi.crdo-[8]a), 3 17 sample" of corn, so ib. 9S (B.C. 251), P Lond 256 recto (A.D. 1 1—5) (=11. p. 97) 4ireo-
Hib

a

the weighing of the samples'' (Edd.): (ii.A.D.)

"

o-vvT|XXii;a

tKCLVT)

Tfp

cf.

eirio-ToXr)

P Oxy

I.

113

5

8a-ypa Xcvkoivo,

enclosed in the former packet a pattern of white-violet In P Oxy I. 63 s (ii/iii A.D.) we have tovs 5 " the 1254 inspectors," and in ii. X. SeiYpaTodpTas, I

colour" (Edd.). (A.D. 260)

tis

Sti-ypaTOKaTa'yco'ytav, "for the

samples" of wheat.

MGr

Stt^pa

=

conveyance of

"

proof."

deiy/iazcCco. This very rare verb may now be illustrated from P Tebt II. 576 (B.C. 14-31. "here a list of lands cultivated by 8r|pdo-Loi

-y

€w P*y

^

begins

iX,

leVousi

o-irbpos 8LYpaTio-0€ls

J .

138

SeiKWfxi

subst.

Amh

I'

I.

with

found along

also

is

Greek fragment

the

in

It

veoipYfwv).

St|p(oo-£c»>v)

the

of the Ascension of Isaiah

>'"--i air!)

to[S Seij-ypaTicrpoi Sti [e]8ecvpdTicrev subst. occurs in BGU I. 246" (ii/iiiA.D.)

I

tov |E]apaf|X. The KivSuveuw Ka[l Tav]Ta(?) aTroXeVaL peTa Kal Si-ypaTicrpov KaXus tTpr|Ka.Te (> I. tipf\KO.rt Kal poveipws (/• povipius), and in I' Gizeh 10271 12 (in Archiv ii. p. 81) %a>% tou Seeypa:lfl

I

:

1

irapaSecypaTiâi, it produced the latter

is

conceivable

quite

verb,

that

TrapaSei-Ypa

and Sei-ypaT^w was shortened

by the help of the noun Seivpa. The early appearance of 8e17p.aTi.crp.ds (B.C. 196) is the main difficulty, since that

it

coeval with TrapaSei-ypaT^tu.

is

occurs in P Tebt

I.

58

s'

SeiXaCvco, found in Aristotle,

(B.C. Ill)

daily attendance he has as

outos ouv Bewpfjcras pe

8eS£XavTai, "seeing me in were turned coward" (lidd.).

u>o-el

TrpocreSpeuovTa Ka9'r]pe'pav

it

deilot;.

used adverbially, see P land II 4 6 TpuuXos. SiXa MGr SeiXds -"timid," dxXei pot

For the neut. (iii/A.n.)

"

plur.

shy."

the viroTavpos "quivers," 8ei"YpaTicr9T|0-eTai 6 toi-

if

in' ovt[o]s aTroXe'cr9ai tl Kpucfnpaiov 8iYpaT[i.]crpovs Kal XoiSopias Kal Kpvtpipaiwv TrpavpaTtov eTricpdviav seems to mean " exposures-' Since SeeypaT^co does not begin to appear till long after

from

The form

t^|v dXr)9eiav elireiv.

™

on the Rosetta Stone, OGIS 9o (n.c. 196) [Tio-pov, an " the cost of having their, rrpbs tov SeeypaTicrpbv 8idopa, verified." The verb takes an infin. in I' Kyi I. 28 32 (iv/A.D.), where

deiirveco

delva, 6,

to.

fj,

" " the examples of Tb Seiva by the way," by the an instance we add from the recovered bye," may recently Mimes of Herodas, I. 43 to Seiva 8e a-ypios x a F ")V '(-£

=

To

,

" Mr the ordinary sense, be seen in the magic papyri where a formula is :

-

.

>

It

but for the ordinary

common as we might have meaning we may cite P Oxy

expected, III. 471

76

-

20 (ii/iii

8ed, SecnroTi (o-eXr|VT]).

has b Seiva(s),

and for the (ii/A.H.) cnivpoXa SeiKvivTa, "showing signs," 18 " -' (a.d. 186) 3", it. II. 237 metaphorical, as Jas 2 oiSepiav pev oi>Te lippcv outc dXXo dSiKT|pa els ain-bv airXiis

generally represented by a sign, as here.

is

P Leid VV XXV

CI.

not. so

is

=

in

X.," may thus BGU given into which any given name may be fitted IV. I026 xxui 2t) Sd]s pot \dptv ctt[. .]ov Trpbs irdo-av dv9pa>irivT]v "ye[v]€[d]y Kal irdcras Yuva ^ Kas pdXio-Ta Trpbs ttjv (Seiva).

dety.WfU. The verb

'0 Seiva

.

e]vi[8ir|s eve'irjecre

rj,

a.d.) yuvaiKovopcbe (/ .-. -popepei to S eiva) rrpd-ypa.

MGr

TroiT^crov

to Seiva (gen. tov.

and-so," unchanged

:

see

ttjs Seivos)

Thumb Handb.

=

"So-

p. 98.

,

«*>'

ui

^\ wv

pe'pcpeTai bei£ai

"

>

ne

C()U ' ( 1

not indeed cite a

any other act of injustice against himself single 19 cf. it. I. 67 with which he charged me" (lidd.) (A.D. 33S) Av oUtojs 8<-x"fi [au]T(Sv t| Ka8' T|pciv [irXeojveîa, " in this way their aggression against me will be made A ii/A.D. calculation of the nauhion-tax clear" (Edd.). :

catoeci, printed in

upon

"

Se'SiKfTai,

P Tebt

" proved," written "

hand

different

in

OGIS

(Edd.).

II. p.

339

f.,

followed by

is

a cursive but probably not

267

16

peTa TaCTa

(iii/B.C.) ot

SeiKvvpevoi (crTpaTn.-yo£), where the simplex takes the place of the commoner dTroSeiKvvpi. (see s.v.) in this sense. With 8 the use of the verb in Jn 14 etc., we may compare the ,

Christian prayer.

llamli

22 31 '-

I.

P Oxy VIII. I150

6

(vi/A.D.) Sei£ov t*|v the Christian sepulchral inscription, P (iv/A.D.) v]U 9eoi pevdXoio tov ovSe'rro-e In

(cf.

1M i

).

6s TvcbXoicriv e'SwKas

ISeiv

remarks that

we may

Isai

either supply cpdos

after

8ei£ov,

cf.

53

11 ,

or

16 30 I's 5S(S9) 10 possibly take Sei|ov absolutely as in Numb For the ordinary b 9ebs pov Seiêi pot ev Tois exOpois pou. " " we may cite the rescript of Caracalla, exhibit meaning .

28

215), where the Emperor, from his

1' Giss I. 40"' (A.I). record an excellent judge of Kulliir, lays it down that In tc Kal Jc»['f|] SeiKvvei evavTta fj9r| dirb dvaorpocpfjs [irojXeiMGr is Setxvu or elvai d-ypoiKous AfiJ^virTious.

tiktjs

meaning unchanged.

For

this

1'

I.

NT

air.

eip.

(2

Tim

I

7 )

cf.

BGU

II.

372"

«

SeiXiav with a gap both before and after, am' " (a.d. 215) SeiXCas ama. 40"

In

1'

cf.

BGU

II.

595

14 (c.

a.d. 70-S0)

P Oxy VIII. IIOI 8

(iv/A.D.

—

]

111 — iii/cc.) ovtos to[v] tov .Vr// S02 (li|iiduLirus 8aKTuXov vTrb tov (Ed. {irrd tov) dvptou ^Xkcos Setvais For adj. cf. BGU I. 163 9 (a.d. 108) oiSev SiaKeip[ev]osSetvbv eYe'v[eTo, and from the inscriptions Syll 567' (ii/A.D.)

^xw,

ttoSos

pr|8ev avTois 8etvbv cruveiSoTas. Preisigke 42S2, a dedication in Latin and Greek of an altar in honour of Hadrian,

"

Serenus, who had annihilated Agriophagos nequissimos," rendersthis last word by 8ei[voTaTovs].

by a general

named

Semveu). Interesting examples of the

Par 68 c -'1 a person condemned to deatli writes to eirl tovtov 8e iropeudpevos ou SeiXidcrw croi

Emperor—

word occur in invitations to P Oxy I. no (ii/A.D.)

dinner or to a wedding-feast, e.g. ere Xaipr|pu>v Senrvrjcrai. SapdirtSos ev ru> SapaireCu) aiiptov,

tpioTo.

" Chaeremon

els

KXeCvT)v

tov

Kvpiov

dirb uipas 6, at dinner at the table

tjtis ccttIv

Ce,

requests your company of the lord Sarapis in the Serapeum to-morrow, the 15th, at 9 o'clock": similarly it. Ill (iii/A.D.), III. 523 (ii/A.D.),

The hour, which VI. 926 (iii/A.D.), I' Fay 132 (iii/A.D.). corresponds to our 3 p.m., illustrates the elasticity of a term " " which will answer to our " lunch or " supper on occasion

:

some of the difficulty in Lk I4 16rt where an demanded by the details. In P Oxy VI 927 seems aptcTTOv but (iii/.\.D.) we have the same formula and the same hour, ets

relieves

,

"ydpovs stands in the place of SecirvTJo-ai. " to dine out" paralleled B.C.

14)]

ovSe e^w 8eSeLirvT|Ke'vai oiKia -rrapd *rrj

SeSeerrvTiKe'vai ktrui ev

pr|V is

avTov

eis

more than

oIkov Trap'

verbal.

It is

— BGU

find our phrase [c.

dedidco. the

8°

1

Slvuis

154)

Giss

Mt

Christian) TavTa Se' crot e^paij/a vocrovcra, 8[iv]tus ^\ovo*a, irdvu pr Svvape'vt] dvacrTT]vaL eK Tf|s ko£tt]s pou, 8ti Trdvn

it

deilia.

(a.d.

the use in

cbdos

tile editor TjeXioio, Sei£ov ev dvOpw-rrotcri ktX.,

SetxTtD, with

With

8ti b vids pov do-9evi 8ivws,

On

SiivapLiv crov.

SpaKev dvrjp

deividg.

or

insult

Ml

epe'

:

it

i^

rr Secrrvii

.

Wvo-tov

"EpwTa

curious to IV. 1141 36

8e

ernvvovs

Sis Trpoo"eXapd-

not clear that the parallel " lunch," " dine."

=

139

SflTrVOV

ii

beinvov. 36

In a lengthy account ot private expenses, P Oxy IV. 73° A.l>. we find the entry dcnrapdyu>(v) [Stjirvw (c. l), ot'

'AvT(aTos)

els

to

Yva4>t'w(s)

'A8t|(

TTtpiS[\.]irvo(v)

"

asparagus for the dinner of Aulas when (he ob." went) to the funeral feast of Athe ... the fuller (rjp.i.upe'Xiov),

'

1 (Kdd.) cf. il>. 73S (c. A.D. 1) Seirvwi i "tor dinner on the 5th a Canopic liver. :

=

KavumKov For

rjirap,

SenrvT|Trjpi.ov

" civic banqueting-hall see the inscription of the time P Fav P- 33- Another comVespasian (a.m. 69-79) pound, 8enrvoK\r|Tii)p, occurs in the remarkable alternative

"a

m

ol

vi

rsion of the parable of

Mt 20 28

Nestle,

.

Artemidorus

name it

to

Lk 14"%

found

in

D

al after

<£

Criticism, p. 257, remarks that Athenaeus) called the eXeo/rpos by lii

Text.

--

t

[ap.

— "a manager of the

a Syriac phrase

=

He

table, taster" (LS).

" master of the

feast,"

equates

and claims

it

Ii may accordpopular language. the ingly represent not the entertainer but the nomenclator Aecirvov is slave who acted as marshal at a dinner-party.

as belonging to the later

—

not frequent in our documents, but might add P Lond 219(a) rect(h

where beer

accounts concerning

in

dfKOLGKTO}

-

40 dr. a chin editor observes was a high price costs

(jjirrov)

MGr, We (=11. p. 2),

survives in

it

l

(ii/B.C.)

'inner (irepl Seeirvov) the arlv 6 pints), which the

19

Dan

,

I

11

Rev

,

2 10 ),

may be

illustrated

from P Peti

III.

b 36 versu where a prisoner complains that be has been harshly treated in prison Xip.101 irapairoXXtip.evos' p.fjvc's " " eio-iv SeKa, p rishing from hunger for the last ten months ;

—

Mimes of Herodas I. 24 during which a husband, who has gone on See further a journey to Egypt, does not write to his wife. Lumbroso in Archiv iv. p. 319 f., where some parallels are quoted from literary Koivtj. Of course there is no proof that and from a more --Sex'

literary source in the

tier! proves,

the above

not to be taken

is

literally.

beyabvo. In the Ptolemaic papyri this

is

the

regular form,

e. g.

P Petr II. 27(l) 5 (B.C. 236) €K (leTpiyniv 8«Ka8uo, and so 6 8 P Amh II. 47 5 (B.C. 113) irupoii dpTapas 8«Va 8io aTOKa. -

,

The only

exception which Mayser [Gr.

p.

310 has noted

is

Similaily in inscriptions bom about well as SioSeKd, e.g. CIA II. 476 31 i/B.C. we find 8tKa8xio, as 8vo see Meisleihans Gr. p. 159. (ii/i B.C.) Spaxp-ds Sexa In In ostraca 8u8tKa greatly predominates over S«Ka 8io.

V Vat

F 31

(b C. 157).

:

3 96 n. there is an unfortunate mistake, due to the mistake is copied in Thackeray Wellhausen Wellhausen says [Ein/eitung in die drci 6V. i. p. 1SS11 1 " Zwolf in D an den beiden ersten Evangelic, p. n), 28 17 I.I. o i-t ). (Ml 19 Stellen, wo die Zahl ausgeschrieben 8eKa8vo and nicht 8iSSeKa hcisst." (So far as one can tell,

Pro/eg. p.

:

trusting

.

,

deiaidai/ioria. In OCAS' 455 u Aphrodite

acruXov-

declared

is

" eodem

SeiauSaipovia. jure temple of Artemis at Ephesus.

enclosureof the goddess

iutw

eademque

8ikguu>

TauTij tc religione" as the

It is in this general sense of "religion," without any pronouncement as to whether it was right or wrong, that the word is to be understood in

Ac

absence of an index, he has dropped the statement in As a matter of fact, l> has 8oi8eKa in Mt Q 20 II 1

in the

(B.C. 39) a tem|

25".

ed.-)

,

"

,

W

9 13 ,l shows Not only D but Ac 19 7 II Jn 6 P Flor II. 141 8e'xa Svo {ter, according to Sanders, p. 24). (a.d. 264) has instructive differences between three scribes.

Lk

12

9

The

'

,

,

.

,

mentions ol'vou Si'xwpo. 8w8[en|a— y(tvtTcu) the second, who endorses it, writes 8£xaj(pa) ip SwStKa the third writes a receipt for 8£x">pa. [8e]Ka.8vo. " The last is a 4>povtio-ttjs or superintendent of inland fust writer

oi:(vou)

;

;

deiotdal/ioov.

Beyond

neutral sense attached

the

to

the subst

in

the

passage cited s.v. 8eio-i8o.tp.ovia, we have no light to threw upon the exact force of the phrase kcito. irdvTa Sacri&ai(iov«o-T«povs

Ac

in

17

translations given to

22 .

it

A

convenient summary of the with their varying shades ol con-

demnation and commendation will be found in £v/>7' xviii. p. 485 ft. See also A. W. Verrall's comments, ib. xix. p.

43:

he renders "exceedingly god-fearing," but accepts it is meant to be a neutral term. L. K.

revenue," and unless a big hand is evidence (see under no less educated than Alypius or his correspondent In I' Lond 1171' (B.C. 8) (= III. p. I77>«<-Heroninus.

•ypdp.p.0.)

find T-ijs iPp.T|vou, "the i2month": cf. for gender Tdv 8cu9 Thackeray remarks Tepav e£dpT|[vov. Syll 71S (i/11 c). was a shortlived attempt to displace 8eKa8vo that (I.e.) 8u8«Ka, much in vogue in the Ptolemaic age, but in LXX AiJSeKa stands only predominant in Chron and Judith.

alone

MGr.

in

the view that

Famed

and Babylon, p. word

Greece

prevailing bad sense of the

19311,

remarks on

(as in the

the

Characters of

Theophrastus) in connexion with the exclusion of fear and We find the adj. meaning humility from religious virtues. " 3 in the reverent epitaph of a mimus, Kaibcl 607 (iii/A.I>.) "rrdcri t 8eicri8a£u.u>v. fits dBavctTous cjnXos 6vt)tois

The adverb occurs unclean foods

—

bis in Aristeas

129 with reference to

Stio-iSaqiovius "yap Ta TrXsio-Ta Tf|V vop.o9€o-iav " for the law is t\€Lv, iv 84 tovtois iravTeXws 8ao-18a.1p.6vws,

scrupulous

in

most things, but

in these

matters

it is

excessively a good list of occur-

bey.aei; 18

stands in Rev 13 C, and is probably original, in view of Deissmann's convincing exposition in l.AE, p. 275 (icaio-ap 8eos= 616). It is universal in papyri and other Koivrj monuft'.

ments

:

the old forms with ko£ and the unit

early from § 71

(1).

wavering that here

found

in Biblical

Greek (Gen 24 s5

,

Xumb

disappeared II.

and elsewhere Greek business documents, like our numeral in letters after writing it in

bey.aoy.ico

is

first

Moulton Gram.

..wn. often repeat the

bey. a.

of lime, which

II.

ScKd£i and 8«Ka«'£i preserve the original It may be noticed between 8eKa«£ and Stxa 'i\.

i% -y(CvovTai)

use of StKa to denote simply a period

J.

MGr.

There is scrupulous'' (Thackeray). rences in D. B. Durham A/enandt r, p. 53.

The indeterminate

the 'teens— see

all

full:

hence e.g. Preisigke 1930 (a.D. 68) dpy. 8pa X (Spaxpds) isr.

occurs in SfKat^.

Xo

Lk

13

11 :

see J.

illustration

H. Moulton Cram.

need

be given.

MGr

i.e.

-

8«Ka

under

has both

140

SeKavos

Sckoxtw ami 8«Ka oxtm, which seems evidence that iS (like Acko. Kal oktw in 19) could be two words, unlike 13-15. " cf. Thackeray Gr. i. p. 188. I.k ij is abnormal 1

:

SeîoAaflo? For «m8e'Ka.Tov see

lines,

30

6

B.C.

(?

Hib

P

= an I.

word

the

87)

"extra tenth"'

in

connexion with

In Vlirb Ostr probably used for a "tithe" note.

32* (B.C. 246) is

simply.

dey.avog, whence ultimately our d
Sexaviiv

Tiiv

Sexavwi..

and

So

Oxy

ib.

251 (early i/B.C.) 3S7 verso (i/A.D.) where among paying?) certain payments in kind

4>[u ]\aKiTiiv. 1'

also

II.

persons receiving (or StKavoi, and a irpo4>r|Tr|s.

The

are

remark that

editors

date of the first two passages settles the question whether StKavds is derived from StVa or from decern. 13 AtKaviKos is read by the editors in P Hib I. 30

diy.aTOQ. For the adj. 217)

connexion with time, see P

in

Magd

7

dirdo-Ti(\ov) irpbs Tjp.ds €7 ttjs 8eKaTT]s [tov

Like other ordinals,

(B.C.

is

it

the numeral letter:

11

Xoiax-

very frequently represented by a rather unusual combination cf.

for

Preisigke 1929 (ostracon, A.D. 64) StKaTou (Utous) Ne'piovos tov Kvpiou.

iir({p)

Xao-ypa
the

An

astronomical

300-271), where see their note. described by Mahaffy on I' Petr III.

(B.C.

134 (p. 323). Egyptian year, excluding the intercalary days, was divided into thirty-six parts of ten days each, which were use

is

"The

decans presided over by thirty-six

these decans were deities

;

Cf. Cumont, Astrology and represented by constellations." and Romans, p. 33. Wilcken, Religion among the Creeks

Ostr. i. p. 353, decurio, has the

remarks that Sexavds, which answers to most various meanings. It may be added

that the quantity assigned to decdntis in 7'lies. Ling. La!. word is to that extent independent (i a.) shows that the

of the older Greek, which can only be Sexavos. The use of the singular is parallel to the Latin decemvir, as one of decern viri.

for the earlier TrevT«>ca.i8eKa (B.C.

16) Trupiiv

1

is

common— P

apTapas SeVa imre, P Grenf ib.

SeKoiTrevTe,

ScKdirtVTe,

II.

3S

8

P Oxy IV. 742 11

Tebt I.

41

I.

ill

6

4

(ii/p.c.)

(b.C. 81) Ka]Xdp.wv vpa(piKuv

(B.C. 2) tt|v

5

Cagriatlll. io57 (a.ii. 134) 'A7a8dv7tXos 'Api.Xr|vbs 1-1)5 AenairdXtos : the editor distinguishes this Abila from A. See also G. A. Smith (EBi 105 1). Lysaniae, near Damascus. For the formation of the name cf. TpiKo)(i£a (as in P Par

-rrevTCMpuXia [CArest.

s

77

(BGU

— A.l>.

IV.

120S'-'

1

— K.c. 27), and

With

= Syll 633 «dv 8c tis f3id
A.D. 300 (Jamblichus) but such a verbal could hardly be branded as coined, even if there were no parallels. It came into LXX vocabulary just because it was taken to represent a Hebrew term successfully. ;

where it is fig-tree must do 8']

&XXa

it.

735

s

(B.C.

:

on the produce would seem to have been of vineyards, palm-groves, the Government to Vffth in ,Uh, but this was reduced by etc.

see P Rev L 24J 10 the case of certain favoured classes An odd inversion of the Jewish with the editors' notes. :

1

B.C. 250) in P Hib I. 115 [c. conception of tithes comes the (idcrxwv 8eKd-rr|s refers where, according to the editors, to a 10 per cent, duty levied upon the profits obtained by the priests from calves offered for sacrifice at the temple:

Ostr.

i.

p.

3S4

I.

P Tebt

II.

307

(a. n.

20S) and

9

from his neighbour's boundary, t[o. So in Syll S02 121 (iii/B.c.)

ft.

8e'v8pT| Trevre [irdjSas.

:

Mk

man who

S 21

fell

St'vSpedv tl in

l.

may be

d-rrb

d0 )

:

noted.

tou Se'vSpeos

The same 91 (l.

— he

Attic preserved the dat.

inscr.

tells

had climbed pi. BtVSpeo-i.

Perhaps by fusion of SevSpcov and SivSpos (neut.) the regular Thus Syll 8e'v8pov arose, which is normal in Hellenistic. 1*

(Boeotian i/i.

532

— late 13

iv/b.C.)

(Ionic

to

— early

St'vSpa 80-'

&v

d

iv T
Se'vSpa
\api
to the temples original dirdp-oipa paid

it

.

down

where a blind man " incubating " in the Asclepieum dreamed god pulled his eyes open with his lingers, Kal iSeiv tq 8cV8pr| irpaTov Ta «v Tiii iapuu the resemblance in

535

dexdr)].

B.C. ScvSpr] occurs in P Hal I. i** (, that one who plants an olive or a

pi.

laid

that the

€Trl

Ostr 724' (Ptol.) (dpxdpas) SeKaTto-crapas, see above. etc. 150 or 130) 8]eVa T«o-
Wilcken

Buo-iav 8cktt|v in Phil 4 18 Nageli (p. 61) compares inscription of the Lycian Xanthos in ii/A.D.

language to

149).

dexarioaageg.

sec also the introduction to

in

the sacred

of a

The

find.

dexxoQ.

250),

I.

we can

as far as

Judaism, the coining of a new verb, to express a procedure without any real parallel in profane Greek, was wholly natural in any literature. The coinage was the more encouraged, ;is SeKaTeio) was getting new senses, in addition — T€Tpato "lithe": it was for instance used in astrology 4 vmvlso), PSI III. 15S note.

derdgov. The heteroclite

Aexdnohg.

B.C. 153), Aup.£a

LXX,

in

had become a conspicuous term, techn.

\\Xla.v U
See under 8«Katg.

(Spaxp-wvl 8[eKdir]«yTe.

47^— r.

cannot be paralleled except Since SeKd-rn

c.

dexdjievre

TaXavTa

dey.axow

—

MGi

word.

8eVrpo, also SevTpt

iv/B.C.)

(/. ,.

—

ScvSpfov) and diminu-

tive 8evTpdKi.

desioMfiog.

We

have been no more fortunate than our predecessors

in

M It tracing earlier appearances of this air. dp. of Ac 23 to translate be a some title used in Roman the may coinage .

army but obviously it was coined before Luke's time, as its meaning could not be deduced from its form. Preuschen ;

141

a«ftoy

Stp/xa

{HZNT is

in

Matthaei a scholiun which

quotes from

toe.)

Grimm

not in

dstjiog. (k.c.

217

êvopdcrri.s

avTfp

ttji.

d[vaPoXfjs tov ipaTiou

ttjs

€TTLO-rfao-ap.€VT]

— as

Set-idi

X"-P L

completed

s2 (n.c. 114) by Wilcken Archiv vi. p. 274, P Tebt I. 39 ,x > eis tTpavpaTiVav tt|v yvvaiKa pov Tf|v 8e£idv x £ ^P a ^ '

>

"

X. 1252 verso \ei.poTovr|[8«ls (a.d. 2SS-95) ryc!> " I Sid] ttjs evrvxovs o-ov Sîds, having been appointed by " " " your propitious right hand (Edd.). For 8s|id pledge 13 Trdw tis see P Fay 124 (ii/A.D.) -yap pou 8oKets dpuv .

.

.

=

.

.

.

" indeed you

cbvXdcro-[i.]v crov ttjv 8e|idv,

prj

me

appear to

"

be quite mad in not keeping your pledge P Leid Z 4 (a. d. 391-2) elu>8ev t| vpeTe'pa

to

Cf. (Edd.).
1

ovXt]

dialogue in

I'

curious astrological 63* (iii/A.D.) assigns the pails of the

II.

Ryl

A

ey 8e£iwv.

o~rip[v]t?i

to the planets

body

TTpbs

and zodiac, and begins "HXios

MGr

Sextos 6cp8aXpbs, EeXr|VT| 6 evtowpos. It has a derived like Pa8vs. meaning,

as in the greeting 6 debs vd crov

deo/iai. Like some others of its let its uncontracted forms

and the

(p^'pTI

8e£is

[eo-Jyiy

declined

is

"prosperous, happy,"

(4K P V T1

St^td.

set the

model of

its

(a.D. Si) ra 8«'ovT[a iravTa, ib. IV. H4I*(b.c. 14), where Ta eTretyoyTa Trpd-ypaTa is cancelled and 8e'oyT°- substituted for the last two words. Note P Petr II. 25( 2 eis Se'ovTa (

cf.

ttjs

P

Giss

cttjs

flexion

I.

7

16

:

Seope'vov, eis

\pdvou

1'

ttJv

tiuv

6 need," P Oxy VI. S96 (a.D. tottwv £wypaias, "an SeopeVtuv

in

"

Some (Edd.). inspection of the places requiring painting of these passages show the verb already halfway towards the expiession of need.

For

8€T|[8]fVTU)V pT)8fV,

BGU

this cf. I.

P

361"-"

Petr II.

(A.

TavT-rjv [se. 8ia8T|KT|v] ^xeiv Trap' eauTip

no passive sense attached

is

The verb has

:

to

II.

45

I.S4)

116

(B.C. 246)

eSeT|8T|

dUTOU

as in earlier Greek,

any of the forms.

a regular use in petitions addressed to ruling

sovereigns, as distinguished from those addressed to magisto whom a|uo "claim" (see s.v.) was used as trates,

appropriately as Seopai

P Par 26 38 vpuiv

.

.

.

P Lond

•'entreat"

to

the

former.

Thus

(B.C. 163-2) (= Selections, p. 17) 8edpe8a oSv aTrooTeiXaL rpun- ttjv evTevfjiv €ttl Aiovvo-iov,

45>

dirocrTeiXai

8

(B.C.

pov

160-59) eVTeul-iv

tt|v

(=1.

p.

36)

Se'opai

em KvSiav — both

vpciv

petitions

addressed to King Ptolemy and Queen Cleopatra. See furiher Laqueur Quaestiones, p. 3 In P Tebt II. 315 4 (ii/A.D.) eVepa ypdp[paTa 81'] civ crou eSedprjv irepl [tiov flf.

soirws pot [ire'pvl/Tjs] 00-ou [e]dv p, "telling you to send them to me at any cost" (Edd.), " exentreaty has developed into demand a still stronger 22 In Wiinsch 5 pression of need." (iii/A.D.) (= Deiss-

FIvJppov [l]paTiwv

•

.

—

AF

niann BS,

Part

p.

276) dyayeiv Kal £ev£ai o-vpPiov tov

II.

i,

.

punishment," P Tebt

fitting

II.

8e'ovo-av e£e Tao-ev [yJeve'crBai e|

332

u>u

20

(A.D.

8e'ov eoriV,

176) d£ia> ri\v "I beg that

due inquiry should be made of the proper persons" (Edd.). For Se'ov eo-Ti, see also P Oxy VII. 1061 13 (B.C. 22) Kdv Se'ov

TlToXepaiu)

tjv

(a.D. 79)

.

.

Se'ov eo-TL

tus

BGU

o-uvruxeiv.

.

eTrio-TetXaL

ere

III.

9S1''

6

tui peXXrjo-ovTi pe

11 A.D. 175). .] Bfjvai. irepl ypappaTeveiv, PSI III. 235 (c". the context is fragmentary. Cf. 1 Pet 1 6 X'ACK. a/ AedvTtas is found P Oxy IX. 1203' (late i/a.D.) " irepl tov p^| SedvTtos TiyopaKe'vai, concerning his improper

oiv 8e'ov ea-riv

—

8edvTws

1' 287 (A.D. 161-9) irepl uv Cl'IIerm 52' l6 (iii/A.D.) Ta See also s.v. 8et.

II.

aTrafiToivTai,

8[e]dvTios

dTrr]TT|pe'va.

hence

(Hadrian) toiovtov

^pT|crTdTT(Tos

8[ed]pe8a irXei'ovos

"those

o-vvo»|/iv

ttjv

)

and so with tois TJvidxots lower, but in (d) s Se'ovTa inrotyyiwv For other parts ot the participle, cf. P Fay 107 12 (a. d. 133) TTpbs TT|v Se'ouo-av eTre't;o8o[v, "for dppao-i

dsog.

,

For the former

Seope'vois \ptias,

.

.

BGU

the Koivr| to

in

o-WTeXeiwcriv, ib. II. 1 54* (a.D. 268) Kal ei tl Se'ovTai. ^x €LV 3 vpwv, Kal tovto 8t|Xwctov, Michel 206 (mid. ii/B C.) tois del

there

8edpevov avTTJs,

.

p[^)]

tends

class, Se'opai

like.

ovtos tov pdpoi'S Kal Flor I. 6 16 (a.D. 210)

316)

epwvTa Kal

.

™

purchase" (Ed.), P Tebt

See Proleg. p. 54 f. Thackeray Gr. i. Ae'opac is very common both in original and derived p. 243. meanings, to have a need and to express it. (Cf. on Strio-is above).

.

render "wooing."

P Petr II. Il(i) 6 (iii/B.C.) (= Selections, p. 8) airo tovtov to pev rjpvo-v els tci 8e'ovTa iiTreXi.TrdpT|v. " half of this I have 2' kept by me for necessaries," 1' Par 3S (B.C. 162) ottms 5 I. 25 1 ?X U T °- 8e'ovTa, Kal pr) SiaXvuipau Xtpu.

o]i

Se'eTai

AopiTiavdv

ttJv fairly

-

[dpe'J'yei.v.

So P Oxy III. 533 18 (ii/iii A.D.) ilva TT|pT|0-1 II. 54 3s Se|idv. 3 (A.D. 66) ovXfr) (leTcuiruii e-y 8e£uiv, P Tebt II. 373 (a.D. iio-i)

.

deov, to.

P Magd 24°

et[v]ai

.

we may

8e£ioXdpoi Xe'"yovrai oi TrapacpvXaKes.

:

OvpPavbv

P Lond 405 14 [e. make sense of the

A.D. 346) line,

(=

II.

p.

295)— we

which ends with a

adverb formed from the verb 8ei8u occurs

in

fail

hiatus.

to

An

Vettius Valens

32

23S ppaSeus piv Kal SeSioTus
and a solitary appearance in Heb is quite w hat might be expected. A pathetic letter from a wife, PSI III. rary stratum, 6

177 pr|

(ii/iii

A.D.), says of their child 8[e'8ta]

ov[tos tv]8d8e

something

:

of course 8[e£8o)]

is

p-f|

diTo8dvT|

equally possible

croxi

— or

else.

deofia.

NT

(Heb id") may be illustrated from P (=111. p. 178), farm accounts, with So in the dream of a Trpopd tuvi Se'ppaTa as an item. visitor who had sought guidance and assistance in the 15 (B.C. 160) olVro dvSpuiirov Xe'-yeiv Serapeum, P Par 50 This

&ir.

Lond 1171"

pot*

ê'pe

8e'ppa

elp.

(B.C. 8)

to 8e'ppa tov Tro8ds o-ov Kal e-yw BJunjj trot, to See also P Fay 107 2 (A.D. 133)

tov Tro8ds pov.

vcpetXavTo 8e'ppaTa ai-yeid (corr. from aeveidv) Te'crcrapa, 12 100) "they carried off four goatskins," ib. I2I [e. A.D.

to 8[e'p]pa tov pdo"xov ov e8v[o-]apev, "the hide of the calf that

we

sacrificed,"

P Grenf

II.

51

13

(A.D.

avTovs Tiprjv SeppaTwv aL-yiKwv Tecro-dpwv.

143) dfTre'Jxetv

From

theinscrr.,

14

(end of ii/B.C.) Xappdveiv 8e Kal ye'pa twv Svopevuv Uptiitiv ev twl lepwi Trdvrwv. crKe'Xos 8e|tbv Kal Ta 62 (ii/B.c, endj, where Se'ppaTa ktX., and Cagnat IV. iooo at an annual memorial feast in Amorgos it is ordained e.g. Sj'll 592

TdXXa pev 0v8e'vTa, [T]d (8ej Se'ppaTa diroSopevoL TrapaxpTjpa KaTavaXLcrKeTtoo-av TrapaxpT|pa Kal irapaTiSe'Two-av (8e)

TavTa

ev tottcu.

19

142

Beafj.o([)v\a^

)ep/j.aTii'0
4 (Edd.), and it. IX. I2I2 (ii/A.n.) do-rrapd-yov Se'o-p'ai) 18, It is curious that the misspelling Sio-pn should be found

degfiuTiro;.

BGU

al.

Kal

01 ip<5XXt|v (JIn the great Mysteries Inscrip-

III. 814'" (iii/A.D.) irepipi-ls

IJeO-yos l(iaT£u>[v

8epp]aT(v
.

.

.

more than once: so the farmer Gemellus in P Fay 119 4 5 an equally literate gentleman in I' Kyi II. (r. A.D. 100), and '

Anda mi, ,s i-// 653 (H.f. 9 ), it is laid down regarding ("lê Upal vuvai.K«s pi| ex*™ ^ ptjStpta XP"""' Fur the v7ro8r|fj.aTa d pt| irlXiva fj SeppaTiva tepoSuTa. 6 form Sepp.aTiKos. see Osir [6li (Rom.) SepaaTiK a) P:— or s3

tion of

1

the

•

-

(A. n.

13511

•

under

quoted

34)

A

Secrpeuu.

9 Oxy X. 12SS

Cf.

Bid.

diminutive SecrpiStov

also

is

further

found,

under e.g.

P

15

For the idiomatic and possibly (iv/A.D.) 30 see Proleg. genuine St]craTe aiiTa Se'crpas Secrpas, Mt 13 Epiphanius, who gives us this, has also t,vyi\ £u\t|. p. 97. '

,

tins fur 8fXp.aTiK(ai)

1^

s.v.

(See

?

AaXpan'a.)

deggig. For

4 word, which has been transferred from Zech 13

this

"Western"

into the

text

i>l

Mk

6 1

see the

.

Andanian

deofuoQ in

inscrip-

o-Kavais prrre (B.C. 91) pr,8t irepiTi8e'|j.€v Tats aiXeias. where Dittenberger in his note refers

tion Syll

6sf*

Sippets \it\t( tu Ilesyih. Se'ppeis

-

to iraxi>

u>

iicoacrpa,

eis

irapaTre'Tacrpa

" sense of prisoner"

NT

its

Tebt

22 18 (B.C. 112)

I.

T]pds,

P

(corr.

from 7rapd)
III.

Oxy

580

dsQCO.

P Oxy

III.

653

shows us

(before A D. 161)

{/>)

colloquial sense— first found "thrash" instead of "flay."

its

this

word

in

For the

Aristophanes— of "beat,"

in

737

81

In

the

account of a

trial

LAE,

So in Syll Kal 8apr|o-[€i. pdvov KaTaKpi8T)o-ei dXXa A l> x 75) a"roi &* T °- a vTa e-rriTeipia Kal t« 8apevTi (''• -

kcu

'^

-

to dpxiPaKX
pi|

StiuocKq

:

6 TrXiyyef-s a little earlier. ordinal}' rendering of 2 Cor

"

be noted that for the

may

It

Il'-°

ell

tls eis Trpdo-wirov ipds

any one smiteth you on the face," Paspati suggests III. i. p. 238) "if he upbraideth you to your The ordinary lace," in view of the MGr TrpocrwrroSepet.. MGr verb Be'pvw (aor. eiSetpal = " whip," "beat."

Se'pei,

if

Exp

(see

306

p.

Mk

ff.,

J in Ml 23 cf. P Lond "hind together, accounts— A. 11. 78-9) (=1. p. 1S2I.) Secrpeviov dyKaXas ev Tto SecrpevovTi dyKaXas

Secrpevu),

131 recto €ps/o.Tr|i

,

'"^ (farm

.

Xwpiio «p7aTT|S d, P

P ep-y(dTais) PoXov), so

.

VII.

Oxy

.

1049

7

(late

ii/A.n.) &X(Xots)

pavS aKas) (Spaxpal) 7 (TpnoP Flor III. 322 M (?A.D. 258) 8e-

8ecrp(ei>o\io-i.)

12.1'.

2,

and

in the great Paris magical

papyrus,

P Par 574 1246 e-rrei o-e

(=

Selections, p. 114) eêXBe So.tp.ov, Cf. P Lond dSapavTLVots dXuTois.

46

:i '-°

(iv/A.D.)

(

—

I.

deOjiUj differently accented in our authorities. Mayser Gr. pp. 2S5, 435, cites Herodian (ii/A.L>.) in favour oi 8ecrpTJ, but is

8e'o-p.r|

(see

Lobeck Par.

and the oxytone might be a confusion with

= bundle

is

common

{B.C. 226), ih.

P Teht 742

1

1.

(B.C.

39

(iii/B.C.)

122 8 (B.C. 96 or 63) x°pTov Se'crpas 2)

dirdo-reiXdv

p.

[01]

p.

396),

Ae'crpr|

Thus P I'etr II. 25 toiitwv x°Ptou Secrpiiv

in Hellenistic. 12

(d)

8eo-p.ds.

f-,

.

.

.

,

where

it is

shown

that the expression has a

:

i.

154.

p.

so that Cobet's distinction the

neuter

refers

I

13

cannot be

EGT.

in

By

p. 74 ff.) that masculine to the

{Mnemosyne, 1858, bonds, the maintained

actual

to

:

cf.

Kennedy on

origin, Sco~p,d should be collective

and 8eo-poC individualizing, which would be the very oppobut usage may well have introduced site of Cobet's dictum a new differentia. A spell for loosing bonds (8uo-poXtTov, ;

sic)

may be

cited

from P Leid

W

vi '-

30 (ii/iii

A.D.) Xv6f]Tw

irds Seo-puis, irdo-a Pta, payi^roi Trds o-err|pu) [i.e. o-i8r|pos) 36 ktX. (. ireipav curiously close parallel for Heb II

A

fc'Xapov, p.

.

.

hi Secrpuiv Kal vXaK-ris) occurs in Vettius Valens

itTi

68 17 Sso-pwv ireipav

OTipTrXrjptijo-aJO"L

Toils

tirl xpovov tKavbv XappdvovTas, XP° vous T0 ^ do-Te'pos-

isws

(iii/A.D.)

Secrpevw 8eo-pols

"5J 8eo-peuu>v Xe'ye KaTaSecrpevw tov (Seiva) ktX.

there are testimonies for

tuv Kara

8i8wpt tov inro-yeYpap.-

According to Mayser Gr. is never found in the Ptolemaic p. 285 the neuter plur. papyri, nor can we supply any instance from a later period. In the Attic inscriptions both forms are found (see Meisterhans Gr. p. 143) with apparently no distinction of meaning,

.

,

7

Thackeray Gr.

see

22 36

). o-pevovTes tov auTov xdpTov Se'crpes [i. 1. -aisj P« (also In this meaning the verb is linked with SecrpT) : for that which looks towards 8eo-pds, as in Lk S 29 cf. the incantation

p.

8i=o-pLu>v

™

Phil

deo/Lievo).

e|aTrdo-T€iXov Trpbs

tin.Tr|Jp[r|o-iv]

" technical " meaning derived from the old belief that a man was "bound" by daemonic influences. The man was not merely made to speak, but daemonic fetters were broken, and Satan's work undone. The plur. 8co-pd, which in the NT is characteristic of the Lucan writings, would seem to be more literary than oi S«o-po£, the general LXX form

imprisonment,

For

ds

of 6 Sso-pbs T-qs -yXioo-o-ris, " the bond 01 33 reference maybe made to Deissmann

full force

the tongue," in

the property of Vollimus which regarding a mortgage upon had been seized by the creditor, Sempronius Orestinus, the Praefect informs the latter that unless he makes restitution

— ov

(ii/A.n.)

p€V0(v) OVTa CUTTOpOV K0.L [€TTLTlf|8]€L0V

tXP^VTO.

be illustrated from P

may

Se'crp[i.o]v ain-bv

4 |r)
P Oxy IV.

irdcras Se'crpas TrapeiXT]4>es,

"send me word how many bundles you have received" 13 1000 bundles" t^|v x l ^' av 8t'o-pT|v, "the (Edd.), /A.

dea/iocpvlai. V l'etr III. 2S (e) verso {bf (iii/B.C.) iraptSdBTi 84 IlauTi. to I'aos the gaoler,'' 8ecrpo(pvXaKi., "but he was handed over P Lille I. 7 14 (iii/B.C.) ovtos 8c diTr|-yaY£v pe els to ai8i Tlit 8cO'pOcJ>I'( XaKl) 8t T|V aLTtttV 0-VVeO-XT|8cO-pWTT|ptOV, €LTT€V

BGU

pai. edvr|

Tii

12fT

IV. H3S (B.C. 19-S) [=CAresi. II. p. 123) Kacriui dvT(t) evravfla, tov tt)is) Sdttius Seo-po-

XaipTjpova

KaXt'o-at,

Kal |Xeyxo(pc'vou) olvtoiv^

Toii 'Io-x^piw vos), T|8iKT|o-€y, 4papTupT|o-(£v) irpbs ?Xfyx«(v) 6 8ecrpo
n

certain person is nominated e's 8eo-po[(puXaKiav Trjs 4v ttj] on StcrporpuXaKca as a tax for the prjTpoTrbXcL ttpKTf|S :

P support of public prisons, see the editors' introduction to Fay

53-

143

Seô/iai

)€(T/uL(t)Tl)piOl>

Aevrsoovofuor.

deofiOoirJQiov.

See the citation from P

P Hil) P Tebt

Lille 7 s.v. SEo-potf>vXaf;, ami cf. 8 73 (B.C. 243-2) c[ls to iv Ervdpu 8«o-pu)]Tfjpi.ov,

[.

II.

5°7

(A.

BGU

6V]o-tTai,

I).

1\'.

53—4) itir' CpOV €*IS 8€O-p€VTT|pi0V pXtlvil ° 1024 (iv/v a.m.) KJeXtvet tov Alo-

Snpov dvaXupcptJfjvai tu

T

In Exp xxvi. p. 170 Ramsay publishes the text of an epitaph from a Phrygian gravestone of date equivalent to \. 1. 248-9 which ends with the words that if any one 1

desecrates

8eo*pwTT)pi'u>, ib.** 8€0-pu)Ttpi'u).

P Petr

the

.

II.

13 (;l

9

earliest writing that

vvv

name

has come

down

to us stating

of a book in the Old Testament."

25S-3) tvBt'us yap iôuev t£aya-

(B.C.

•ydvrts Kal TrXc'ovi Tbir[a)]i diroxprjo-ao-Sai irpbs tovs Trapa-

SeSopc'vovs

avTto at dpal tj yeypappe'vai " there shall be on him the curses which Deuteronomy." "This," he adds, "is per-

are written in

haps the deaîcurrjg

tomb — toraL

the

ev T
Sta

from

(corrected

Seo-ptoTas

—

[v]ir

)

AiroXXwviov tov 8ioikt|tov, '' for forthwith, by bringing out these prisoners, we shall have more room at our disposal for the prisoners now being delivered to us by Apollonios the administrator" (Ed.).

deVTEQOXQCOTOg. It is almost superfluous to say that we have found no support for this famous vox nihil! (Lk 6'), the only interest of which to-day is the curious problem of its early entrance

(Note that \V

into the text. rejecting

Grimm's

it.)

now added

is

MSS

the

to

SevTepeVxaTos

superficially parallel "

first but one" is "second last, last but one," is no help: " is one of ten irpwTor, AeKairpwTos, SevTepos simply. One of the most ingenious explanacle.irlv not parallel. tions i, thai of F. C. Burkitt [Gosp. Hist, p Sin), that the '

deonoTrjg.

BGU

IV. 1 125" (B.C. 13) Ta]s peXe'Tas Kal Tas emSifjis eywi avTos o 8€crirdTT|s X^l! "Y ] 1 (r uH avTuu NapKtqrcrwi [. N. is the writer's slave. P Giss I. 27 12 (c. A.D. 17) ira[i.]8d1

.

.

1

pta 8vo (iv

Avdo-ews

d[-7r]b

BGU

IV.

1

(/.('.

Tui 8€0-ird[rrj,

A

derived noun

hi TpL£TTj.

(l.

In the

Kal

8eo-ird£ouo-a

etf>'

same

ov Tepi^

9 l.

petition,

we

.

\pd[v]ov KpaTwv

cf.

(for

—

Chrcsl. II. p. jS) CKao-rov

(=

8'

airrwv Seo-rrdôvTa ttjs I8£as

1

Preisigke 41 27 aKTivopdXc 8cViroTa opens a to the sun. In MGr 8eo-iroTT|s is a bishop or priest

KTTJcrtws.

hymn

:

the voc. Se'o-iroTa survives in eccl. language, "reverend sir." But the fern. 8e'o-Troi.va (also eccl.) is a title of Mary,

descended of course from the

classical

demagog.

find

dv€p]s 8ta[Ku)XuovTos SteTtXci referring to the same estate as held by the writer's mother. So P Tor I. I ™>- 26 (B.C. 1 16) !)

—

32

clo-lv) rjptTepoi.

the kindred verb:

—ovo-a

T|ve'x0r]

B.C. 1) pevoi3o"T|s pot [tt)s] Kvpi[tu]v SuXovpe'vwv Toirtov [K]a8oTi Kai

1S7

Kal Sto-TroTrjas

ei'as

€0-tiv

= 'Odo-ews)

TeTpams, to

to] p[e'jv eo-Tiv

occurs

(

Pa of o-appdTiouas repeated at the beginning of a new line, and then Potw expanded as SevTepo- irpumu cf. tPprjvou cited above under SeKa8vo.

For SevTcpov = " P Tebt I. 56 10

(late

KaXws o*v

ii/B.C.)

1

Cor I2 28

,

evxa-

TTOT|o-r|S

tois 9«oi$ SevTepov 8e o-wo-at ^|rux as TroXXds ktX., "please therefore in the first place to give thanks [? see s. z'. evxapio-Tt'u] to the gods and secondly 19 In P Tebt II. 297 to save many lives, etc." (Edd.) " a second time," as in (('. A.D. 123) we find iy Sem-epou pio-TT|o-ai TTpaiTov p^v

—

=

Mk

72

OGIS

1'

B.C. 170) Tfji 8evT«pov T|pt'pai 299 (<-. 14 is defended by Kaibel ap. Ditlenberger in loc, appealing to IMAc I. lii'-"* Tat SevTcpov dpepai peTa to Upd, and the al.

and

of Tiu tio-Ttpov ?T«i

use of the term in

is

SeuTs'pa

addressing goddesses.

the second place," as in

in

"Monday"

and sharing

its

MGr

In crrjpepov fjpe'pa. 2nd, fern, of 8tvTepos

t|

=

8evT«pT|

(t|

accent).

Sevqo. For the temporal use of Sevpo, as 10 A.D. 150) (= II. p. 172) (<•. 35S ovSe'irco €-rrcTt'0T| toS

tov

pe'xpi

TTpd

P Strass Sevpo, P Gen

8evpe[i,

Lond 409"

I.

I.

r

(JLaTt, 12

56

47

BGU

in

pt'xP I.

(ii/iiiA.D.), s

Rom 1

1S0 9

and

I

13

(ii/iii

ib.

Tre'pas

10

(iii/A.D.)

(A.D. 346) pe'xpt Sevpov.

In

P

Kal eveyKev tovs apt|Tas, "come here with him and bring the milk cakes," we have an instance of the imperatival See Pro/eg. p. 172. Sevpo, in an apocopated form.

avTO " I

is

,

IleTOVOVpLV TOV SeVTepevOVTa.

may

ZuiXov

.

.

.

II.

11

dStXcpov

This LXX verb (Esth 4 s 'Audv SevTepevcuv ra pao-i.Xei) found in P Passalacqua 13 (Ptol.) (= Witkowski 2 p. 54)

(B C. 229-8) 8c'£ai irapd

422 (iii/A.D.) Se'Ê from the early Christian

Meisterhans Gr. p. 146) : it belongs to the same impulse that produced the plural SevTe, through the common imIn P Oxy X. 1297 15 (iv/A.D.) Sev peT avTov perative use.

devzEQevco.

(«)'-'

2S1 21 (b.c. 125) 8e'8e-ypai irapd " I have received o-ov €K irXt)povs dv«v iravTOS XoerrT|paTOS, arrears" full without the sum in (Edd.), from you any ib.

A

70

I.

(Spaxpds) 8tKa, P Tebt

A.D. 346) (=11. p. 2S9) &xpeis Sevpo we have a close approach to the Pauline phrase. form Sevpe in the Attic inscriptions of B.C. 500-450 (see is found (c

verb hardly needs illustration, but we

common

note P Hil)

A.D.) pe'xpt

73

This

P Lond

cf.

,

T °v Sevpo

irap'

aiiTOv Tas

(Spaxp-ds)

letter

P Heid 6 2 °

(iv/A.D.)

tions, p. 127) KaTaijuoo-ov r.piiv

letters, as

P

l-'lor

to [ypdplpaTa [sc.

8e'ijeo-0ai.

MaYapiou. II.

I

S4

2

It

is

accepted

™

8âo-8ai pov 21 IV. 120S (B.C. 27)

apa

BGU

to irrTTaKiov) «Se^dpr|v, where it."

and

Selec-

to piKpbv ikiov 81a tov often u-ed of receiving

A.D. 268)

8r|Xu)o-dv pot ktX.,

p,

(=

it

seems to imply

loc. p. 220, Fourfold tiospe/ to the fact that 8£'x°|ial occurs

Abbott {/oh,

229) has drawn attention is used of it only once in the Fourth Gospel, 4", where the Galileans' [hospitable] reception of Jesus in His native 20 of When (13 ) gives a version of the Logion p.

Jn he substitutes 6 Xappdvuv for 6 8ex°(« vo s> lne evidence of its ininferiority of which as Greek is sufficient

place.

Mt

to 40

,

dependence.

Ae'xopai with a personal object

may

be quoted

&

144

€
from P I.eid

M

"

"

(ii/B.C.)

'Oo-op
oi

verb unaltered,

' '

=

"Hpos 6 diroSdpevos, 8v tSeâro oi xrpidpevoi. Mlir has the

d8eX<*joi

receive,

" "

"

Lk

13" where

demoniac

power "binds''

from curvature of the spine,

sufferer

the

cl Si pr| 8t|Xios

184)

has StjXovotl "that

I

Kal

is

;

to

8f'ovTa

the

of the verb are

the use of the verb

cf.

12 Fay 10S (c. A.D. 171) 28r|o-av r]pds o-iv " bound us along with the guard

I'

tcu pa-yS(oXo(pvXaKi,

the

watch-tower," 8«8eafVov (ii/iiiA.D.) ludvTa said

P Oxy X.

of thieves,

1294'

"a

to iravapiov KaXdv,

els

basket" (Edd.).

tied to the

good strap

unlike SfjXos,

is

237™"

II.

(a.d.

.

the

letter to

.wing effect" (Edd.),

foil.

117-38)

Kop.io-ap.tvr]

received

it,

many

8tjXwo-ov

me know."

let

occurrences.

rd

orlv

<]/«iX
186)

X.

ib.

1293' (a.d.

"when you have

pot,

These are typical of a great

P Leid W""- 1' (ii/iiiA.D.) dTrdXu|/dv pou KaKa pr) inrdo-TeXXt o-«auTov, K(al) 8t|Xo«

Tf)s tpapp€vr|S P Flor I. 86 26 (i/A.D., poi TfdvTa addressed to an angel. end) aKoXoij9to[s] Tats 8td tuv [o-uv]7pav 8r|Xw0e(o-aLS

—

Siao-ToXais

P

kvl

serve

will II.

248

as

another

type

s

(B.C.

162)

at

T|S

:

such

cf.

papers

8e8r|XajvTaL

-yttTviat

P Tor I. I " 12 (n.i 116) 32) 0"UV€lO-€'8wK€ pot o~uvx"Pt|o-lv, Ka9' fjv €8r|Xoi)TO pT|T€ TTpOTtpOV pT|T6 VVV dvTtTT0t€L0-9ai TT|S OLKâS. A legal or quasi-legal tone predominates, but it is also largely

(=

P Oxy IV. 705 61 toutou

for

Ai8u|j.t)|

edv)

{/.

same

the

which reason,

ib.

onroKaTao-rao-Las

pr|

"so

k£vSuvov,

rule

8*|

Kal

4[ir]l

be observed

shall

VI. S99 14 (a.d. 200) oS

ib.

"

907 " to wit Didytne," P Tebt

Xapiv,

to[v]

"

also" (Edd.),

this case

"

200-2) t[o] opoiov

(a.d.

vXax8r|0-fTai.,

16

(A.D. 276) Xfyu

II.

424'

[8]r)

-

[o]E8as

us cov

discharges you

know your danger" (Edd.), BGU IV. 120S" (B.C. 27-6) Toy o-waa(Tos)[eirt]jf€ Xdpevos) IV v7V €Vt1S, 8 Sf| peîo-rov I'

TJyoypai,

II.

Ryl

^\Op.€V

8r|

trrifyti,

"we now

46

77 TOli

sf>WVr|V

.

Ckl't'Sl. II. p.

used non-technically to denote "informing."

rf

8f|

(late iii/A.D.)

Tre'p.i|/T|S

now send

unless you

Srj

8ud

"he merely wrote you a

8€8t]Xu>k€v Td8«,

eTrto-ToXtjs

tt)s

Sid Tf|s TrpoKCLpe'vr|s o-uyypa
«d

.

common, and needs very few

exceedingly

P Oxy

quotations.

as

dr).

in

.

the combination

to say, viz.":

'•

1' binding" power of curses: 5t'// S09 (iv/iii B.C.) i'Sncra Tas [x e ]'P a 5 Ka^ T0 *>s iro8as Kal [tt)]v yXcio-o-av Kal tt]i/ <|/u)([r|]v ktX. Dittenberger remarks that KQTa8e'» {ii. s ) is commoner in this cursing formula: he cites another defixio in almost the same phrases. Other examples

describe

of

A. D.

?

MGr

drjkoco,

With

Kal

(

grows steadily commoner during the Byzantine age.

accept.

deco.

to

8r)fxof

(a.d. 192) 'OXvp.Tad8wpos etir(ev)' 'Ao-TTlSd OTL ISlco KlvSvvU) atlTOV

have the declaration of Aspidas" (Edd.).

Arjfxaq. For this proper name, see

(=

BGU

III. p. 42),

io 1:

I.

P I.ond 929 38

(a.i>.

102).

The

a.d.)

(ii/iii

earliest occur-

rence is P Petr III. 49 7 where ArjpdSi follows îXC-mrui and Ttpo84wi, but the context has less Biblical suggestion BGU III. 715 1S (a.d. 101-2) shows Demas in the company ,

:

'•

of several Jews, as'Iiuo-f|So KalTtv
'Io-aK€ws,

'.

]s -ypacpT}

_

o LToX(d"ywv).

drjXavycoQ, the reading of 8 p. 1S

liturgie,

X^Xov

TT€pi\pi(jjv

6\|/€Tat

8T]Xau-ya>s

Dieterich's text

is

N c 'ABDNW(t)

in

S2\

found

the Mithras-

in

KaXovp€VT|$ PoTaVT|S K€VTpt8(8os fBoi'-Xu peTa poSCvov, Kal 6*|/iv ov

wffTt

o-e

Mk

The

6au(id^€tv.

only an emendation i.e.,

— as

TT|Xavyu>s

in

it is

since tt|X.

very probably the commoner

is

(Hesychius and Democritus in Grimm should have to prevent Lagrange from denving the existence

word. sufficed

ArjjLir'jTQio;.

The name

edv Si aXXu>

TTJS

tt]v

in

is

the Paris papyrus:

to

ace.

8ciKVV€lV, 'i\i

9€'Xt)S

A in Mk

X*C(L) ,

of 8t,X.)

867

iv 9 ,

1319

is 4

common

in the inscriptions

— Michel

S3J",

etc.

drjfxiovqyoQ.

BGU

In III. 937 9 (a.d. 250) we hear of the 8t|pi.oup-yov 9«ds 'Poipr|s— one of the few references in the Egyptian i. For p. 9). papyri to the Roman cultus (see Otto Pnester

a Christian use, see the prayer of v/vi a.d.,

(= Selections, 6 (17105 b

which begins 6

p. 131)

P Oxy VI. 925

8(eb)s 6

:1

TravTOKpdrap

dXu6ivbs . 222-35) as pdvr|

description of Tarsus in

CP Herm

6 5 a petition addressed to an Emperor, ,

fragmentary context ]tt[w]u.€voi Ka9' âarov tu»[v V Oxy o~[p|a>v 8fjXds eo-Tiv dpi9pbs Kal X€iToup[ yicSv.

a

1

10

ha.-,

in

\ III.

12

367-70) 0T1 8e K€KiuXvTai -rrapd tols vdpois tovto, "thai this is forbidden by the law is clear "(Ed.). " X. 1264 1 (A.D. 272) Trpbs to 7rdo-i SfjXa «tvai id VTrdvTa 1

(a.

1

1.

8f|Xov, lb.

poi t||

.

.

SiKaia.

.

36

19 (iv/A.D ) ^ppaiov St|Xovoti tov OdvaTov tov iraTpos pou. P Flor 1.

(iv/A d., beginning)

uXpavTov

SfjXov 8tl Ktv[8xivtvo-i €ls to] o-ov

rj

lb.

8iKa[o-TJT|piov.

III.

Si SfjXov tot{(

.

8f)X(ov) y(lvtTa.i) otfjEiXeiv

common: we have quoted find

in papyri.

.

..

ktX.

367

BGU

SnXovoTt ttXoutu) -yaupwOeis ktX. e-ye'vlcTo

in

Tarsus the public magistrates were

known

as

Srjpioupvoi, as in several towns in Greece during classical In Demetrius Style $215 (ed. W. Rhys Roberts, times. p. 168) Ctesias is said to

in

vividness" (Ed.).

be evapYeias Sripioup-yds, "an = "create." 8t|pL0upYu>

arlist

MGr

10

P Thead

-yn |o-ap€vi {i.e. i\) s8

«Tti.pT|pivT| 8r|p[Y]oupYtais te Kal Ki.XtKapxt[atsl e-rrapxi-Kiiv

shows that Xoj-yi-

ib.

902

11

(iii/A.n.)

III.

15

almost

all

SQ3

(a D.

The word

The adverb appears

is

39 (ii/iiiA l>.)

168-9) '£ k v bv no means

the instances in

dX]Xd

I'

Oxy

we can

III.

474

20

dr/fiog. E.

I..

Hicks, in

of Sfjpo; in days it does occur in

CK

p. 42,

i.

draws the moral of the disuse where extinct

when Greek freedom was

XT

(Ac

12 22

5

:

3;l

it

suggests Hellenmerely a rabble. Of course it occurs abundantly in istic inscrr. which record how the people passed complimentary resolutions or voted statues, their local

assembly was

still

in

,

17

,

19™.

)

by way of insisting that [For a defence of

being.

145

8t&

Sl]/J.O(TLO? the interpretation of

Acts as a technical term de-

in

8f|u.os

noting a political body, see Ferguson, Legal to the Macedonian Inscriptions and the

38

p.

Terms common

NT,

"commune,"

Hut except in the technical sense of

ft'.]

"parish"

LXX

in

(still

for practical purposes.

Chicago,

in the papyri

support this account. P Oxy I. 41 bis (iii/ivA.D.) gives the acclamations of 6 Stjfios at Oxyrhynchus, in honour of their prytanis. lb.

III.

473

2

appearances

13S-60) '&o%t Tots

(a. 11.

Xau.TrpoTdT-r|S

rfjs

'

irbXews Ttov 0%vpvy£]LTwv iLp\ov
of a gymnasiareh whose "unstinted provision of unguents," to the fund for theatrical displays, and his

contribution rest.

nation of the baths and the "greater thermae" had

earned the popular gratitude

:

'

Kal] Novu.rjvi— cKao-Tw 6pcu.u.a dppcv,

P Hib

I.

2S 13

'

16 >

"

B.C.

ihe twelfth part of a uXtj, and contains twelve 265) Sfjuos (pparpai, so that the (unnamed) Egyptian tow n contains sixty 4 of these "demes" or wards. So in II.36 (f.B.C. 135)

»

fj

10

£Xapov [to] dvd Snvdptov Kal A.D. 346) (=11. Lond 248 21 " that the term denarius replaces p. 306) the editor remarks that of drachma, which was regularly in use before the time of Diocletian the Xeronian denarius reintroduced by Diocletian being reckoned as equivalent to the drachma, and as of the talent." In P Gen I. 11" (A.D. 350), .

;

^^

according to the emended reading (Preisigke Berichtignngslisle i. p. 15S), we have €ir€X€v[o"du.€vos €ktlo-]l to> CTe'ptu
{•Trip (c.

tKao-T— avTwv dvd

'

8rjvidptai v: cf. Mt 20 aiiroi. In his note on P

serve as a normal

this will

In

specimen of honorific decrees.

Ostr I265 5 (A.D. 1S7) t\a(3ov irapd o-ov dirb tijit)S oivov /. In [KojXo[aXr] (

and MGr), the word was not wanted Its

dtp'dgiov.

Kal

Xo*yov

eirnpias

dpyupiov 8[r|v]ap[Q«v

p-vpiaSas ktX.

is

r

PAmh

irapd A(plvTojvos tov riafuJîXov Kp-rjTbs 8t|u.ov iXwt[6These, which are the only occurences of 8f|p.os in the p]eiov. series of papyri edited by Dr Grenfell or Dr Hunt up to date, will suffice to illustrate its position, unless we add

whole

the " poetry" of

P

Giss

accession of Hadrian

o-vvavaTeiXas

0-01,

fJKto

2 3 in which Phcebus acclaims the

I.

— dpu-aTi XevKoirwXwi "Aptt Tpal"av[wi] m

8fju.[€.

s

"

common

exceedingly

or property of

232

kinds.

all

(ii/A.D.) Kal 01

:

8.

10

lb. 1164'-

which

(=

(A.D. 212)

like 680s 8.

is

III. p. 160) has

common.

very

Egypt are constantly mentioned

pvun

Sr||jLoa-ia.

AT|u.bo-ioi -yetup-yoi in

see

:

s.v.

ytwp-ytw.

A

Leipzig papyrus of Hadrian's reign (Inv 266") has ttjv Wilcken pao"iXLK-f|v Kal ttjv 8np.o
{Archiv

p. 245) would drop the second T-rjv or add a Flor I. 6 5 (a.i>. 210 povXop.e'vov u.ov KaTn[Y]opeiv

v.

P

third.

ovt€ 6vtos (corr. from 14

s1

(A.D.

8[n.u.o]o-(ov

21

1

For

(=

II.

-cus

I' Strass I. 8np.oo-iou KaTq-yopov. diro iravTos] 6
Ka8apdv

1

Kal

Tt

antithesis.

Chresl.

or

(=111.

p.

u>

in

Qn]

8f|iroTe

we read P Lond 904 2 -

5* (whether

with 10)

cf.

0'1'ui

illustrates

18uoti.[kov 18

Ac

5

80

p.

cf.

most normal

the

P Lips Inv 244 s

€kX€£o-8t|v

«ls

(a.d. 462)

p.

164 8 ti av

See Thumb's account of the

MGr

71a (pron.

Handbook

Dittenberger observes that

meaning, "coram populo,"

to

is

foreign antiquity. Veltius Yalens p. 71 2 - cdv 8e ra Xoi-ird o-vvttjxt], aixp-dAwToi In •yivovTai Kal S-niiocia TeXevTiio-iv, of public execution.

makes

"

Among

listic

"

"

practise I.

40

e. g.

9

the

its

compound

derivatives

""

S-naoo-to-ypa^LKos.

may

be noticed

(of a doctor!, as in classical

Greek.

journa-

8r|u.oo-<.evi»

So P Oxy

A.D.) el laTpbs ei 8r|u.oo-[iev]u>v eirl Tapifxeia. " " if you are a doctor officially practising mummification ,1 aa. (ii/iii

.

ya— 8

p. 104

has

He

f.

shows that the old preposition survives unchanged as far as "The local meaning of 8id with its use c. ace. is concerned. " Hut

therefore," -yiaTovro gen. has entirely disappeared."' via bvoua toO BcoO "for God's sake," are entirely in the Tid also —for in other senses which succession of old use. in

had not emerged

our

period— Thumb notes

it

"has

of the old dative and partly acquired the function partly Auto civai KaXb -yid o-e'va, those of iiri, irept, iircp, dv-rt."

Heb 1" "that is good for you," recalls Phil I vid |ieva ilv £rrTu, "what I do not seek for myself,'' has c. gen. in many parallels in XT. The disappearance of 8ta MGr is not prepared for in the time of the papyri. Accordout of 714 occurrences of 8id ing to Rossberg's calculation, marked in papyri 50S are with genitive, which is a more 24

;

,

predominance than the

Aid

c.

NT

gen. in the papyri

and 8tl

p. 105). freely illustrated by Rossberg,

382:279 {Pro/eg. is

need not be repeated. Deissmann's " Hebraising peri289, brings up the 24 Wiinsch Sid takes its share. which 5 of phrases" iv Kal tov o-e ao-Tpa nii A.D. <)>ioo-Tfjpa BS, p. 2761 6pKi£u Sid <{>u)vfjs irpoa-rd-yl pJaTos, by the voice ovpaviu iroiT|o-avTa language, and admitted of his command." i-. based on " which a Greek might feel to Deissmann to be a phrase 37

f.

:

his citations

BS,

reference in

p.

AF

=

'

Kal 6 Sfjuos o-uvexdpii avTii.

it

II.

—

fallen out before y, as is normal),

p.

For the adverb Snaoo-ia cf. Syll S07 (after A.D. 138), where three times persons miraculously healed return public thanks — thus 9 Kal eo~w8r| Kal Snuocia nuxapio-rncrcv to! 9tui

MGr

104)

P Tebt

125) ko8' fjfvTiva] 8r|iroT£ aiT[iav,

xpci[av] Ttuaiv Kal iroXuwpwv, and Arisleas SniroTovv €iripdXT)Tav KaKoiroteiv.

8nrp.o]cr[£av]

[t]t]V

«[l]pKT[^]v.

this

Sr|iroTovv

(a.D.

14 See also the (a.d. 123) Ka8" 6v St]it-ot6 ovv Tpdirov. 3S1 decree of Ptolemy Philometor found at Delos, published in 81 Archiv vi. K]aTd irpeo-peiav f| kit dXXnv 8niroTo0v 9

"

as an epithet for public officials Ar|u.oo-ioi are officials : as P Ryl

Snaoo-iOL irpoa-€wvno-av avTui otl atVlS
A

with

dia.

dl]U0Ol0Q is

Sj'pOTE. For 8t|1tot«, as

'

LXX

by

be a pleonasm, but which

is

not altogether un-Greek." The is 8id x"-P°s c S cn -' wit,]

of these locutions

commonest

-

This is gen. alone. not a literal translation

meaning indistinguishable from Sua of course based on "P?, but

it

is

c.

obviously modelled upon the vernacular " nan d." "directly, ai<1 ''>' phrase 8id x €l P° s °f mone y P documents: e.g. 1' Oxy II. 268' ubiquitous in commercial like iv

X«P

£

-

Ir is

'

-

14(3

8ia '

Willi ace. Sid has a recognized use in petitions where the subtle but important diffeience from gen. may be overlooked see Pro/a;, p. 105. P Magd 16 7 (B.C. 222) Vava Sid ere', " tov SiKalou (lid.), is a good PacriXev, tv[x<*>, "grace a toi Sid crou would be in avoided addressing a king, example

[irapd tov Avt] Kpdvovs Sid x €t P°$ oVkov 8 Kal eire[io-8u]o-av KedXaiov, " have received from Antiphanes from hand to hand in casli the sum which (A.I). 5S) dir€o-)^T]KULai

[e]£

may

stereotyped phrases

(Edd. ). Among other be meniioned Sid itovtos, common

Greek

:

and 8id

in place of the obsolescent dei 42° (B.C. 168) (=1. p. 30, Selections p. 9)
in papyri as in Bibl.

P Lond

thus

—

"

they severally consented to accept

Sid iravTos

:

BGU

in

2

IV. 107S (A.D. 39) dSiX^ll irXeio-Ta x a 'P (l '' Ka 8ia rather different temporal use appears

pveiav rroiovpevoi,

Sapairiwv Zapa-iridSi

A

1'

"'

that here Sid vvktos

Aid

piov

however

=

"for

life,"

34

A.

(.-".

roo\

l).

BGU

I.

eirl

350

4

(ii/A.D.) 1'

7reirpaKt[vai I'.ir

11

tov

(A.D. 154)

17

illiterate

!

ovei'pois. 50

fay 119

Late and p. 41). documents were only anticipaling the general development of Greek syntax. Rossberg p. 39 f. has instances of Sid c. ace. classified. With Heb 2 10 Rev 4 11 cf. P Leid

must mean "all

night long" Equally unmistakeable is the spell in P Lond I2I 407 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 97) edv tivi e8eXTJo-r|S
vvktos ev

p. 39,

op-oXoyovvTa Sid Tf)v8e ri\v] op-oXoviav, 8id x eL P°7P a 4)OV (Kuhring Trpiap.e'vT)s

I

Grimm) arguing

Other instances whose heading " quo established. The ace. rei some-

delicate than irapd o-ov.

and Rossberg

41, "

p.

water" (Edd.).

TwibTfjs ovo-CaseiroiKiov Apopfjws Xe-ywpevov [i.e. -dpevov), detected him when under cover of night he had sprung " into the farmstead (Edd.): il is hard to imagine Fritzsche

els

(see

more

is

Kuhring

c. gen. Kpdêi Ildo-is eiva |xtj els " for Pasis is tui iiSwp, crying out that i]/u>plv "yt'vT|Tai Sid we must not allow it [the manure] to be dissolved by the

iravTos v-yiaiveiv. " " 1B 1 in Sid vvKTds, by night (Ac 5 etc.), as P Kyi II. 138 (A. I). 34) KctTeAapa tovtov Sid vvktos f|Xpe'vov e£ vireppaTwv

"

o-e'

is auctore quid fiat fairly times brings the meaning rather near that of Sid

^-

Ttj

SiafiaAAoo

,

as

vyxiii.

3:1

(ii/iii

A.D.

,

addressing a deity, o-ov yap <|javevTos

),

P Lond I17S

ic(aU Koo-p.os eve'veTo, K(al) ws et^dvn/ K(al) SioiKovop.T|8n

p(ov,

irdvTa Sid

(A.D. 194) (=111. p. 217) ijvo-Tdpxwv Sid 8 Preisigke 1269 (B.C. 104) lepevs Sid p(ov, and St' eviavTov = "for a year" P Sirass I. 22 32 (iii/A.D. inil.)

" der einjahrige

Ac 24 17

OGIS 56"

cf.

,

[8]i'

ij

Besitz"

eviavTov vopr| avTapKrjs early, F'or Sid as in Mk 2 1

(Ed.).

(B.C.

will suffice to refer to

strumental Sid appears in Sid ye'vovs, as Cagnat IV. 293 46 (Pergamum, c. B.C. 127) tov dpxiepe'a Kal 8id -yevovs lepe'a

diafiaivw.

tou [Aids "hereditary priest," JUS xxxiv. p. 5 (no. to 3 of Lycian inscrr. ) Xapwv to \wpiov Sid ye'vovs. So Sid irpo'ydvwv, Cagnat IV. 293*' (see above) Kal Si]d irpoydvwv P Kyi II. 135 11 {j-rrdpxovTa ttjs iraTpiSos evepye'l-rqv. (A.D. 34) rjpav Sid oVov xdpTou Svo-pas TpiaKoav, "carried

Nile.

" on donkeys thirty bundles of hay (Edd.). The common use of Ac 15 27 2 Cor 10 11 may be freely illustrated thus s 1' Oxy VII. 1066 (iii/A.D.) eypail/ds poi 8id ttjs [fjTrio-ToXrjs, " " 15 you write to me in the letter (Ed.), id. 1070 (iii/A. D. :

,

,

)

TroXXaKis (B.C.

103)

o~oi

(=

ypdipas Sid errto-ToXwv TroXXdJv, I' irenf I. 30 Witkowski 2 p. 107 8id ypappaTcov eKplvapev

I'

7 Eleph 20 edv

The verb

Lille

1

,

[c.

For Sid in composition Moulton Gr. II. § 116.

8e pi| evKaipr]s t[o]v Siapfjvai construed with els, as Ac p-ov ex

16 9

,

els

TepeVvov

T)[v, P Fay Sidpa els Aiov[v]a-id[Sa] Kal -yvdiGL ktX., I

— the

is

6 3 (iii/B.C.) SiapdvTos

I.

no15

il

river in

P

Kop-

(A.D. 94)

"

go over to Dionysias and find out." The special force of 81a- seems Thus cf. the noun in P Tor diluted in some occurrences. I.

i>»i-o (b.c.

II.

116) {—Chrest.

p.

3S)

ev

Tats Kar'

eviavTov 7ivop.e'vais tov 'Ap-p-wvos Siapdcreo-iv els ra Mepvovela, of a solemn procession : there 81a- only acts as per-

r>

(

41

the category described above.

tov aa-Tpov peTaPaiveiv els eTe'pav f|pe'pav Sid Teo-o-dpiov erwv, "after four years" (see note). In-

off

I.

,

,

239-S) edv 8e Kal
e-rriToXrjv

tt|V

Ta

8

A.D. 3001, where a crowd acclaims a magistrate, iroXXiiv d-yaOuJv d7roXavop€v Sid o-ai. -TrpvTavi : the date makes it reasonable to compare this s rather than putting it into directly with Sid o-ov in Ac 24

—

irap' T|p.eiv 8[e L]8oii

P Oxy

implying that a goal

fective,

is

reached, without dwelling In P Leid

on the nature of the intervening country.

Il can o-TipTJvai. hardly lie said that there is always insistence on mediate authorship when Sid has a personal gen. attached. Thus P Grenf II 41" (A.D. 46) (= Chrest. II.

YV vii'-" (ii/iiiA.D. ) a spell is given edv 8eXT)S eirdvw KopKoSeiXov Siapai'veiv, where the editor renders "sin velis supra if w e crocodilum incedere" press the 81a-, we must assume

tovs) Si epov olKovopn8n,o-otne writer is a principal. 1' Lond

"cross" the Nile on top of a crocodile In P Par 42 12 (B.C. 156) (as distinguished from inside). irepi ISlov irpdypaTos Siapaiviov, we find a more general

p.

197) "TrdvTos

-as) Toil

xP TllJLaTlo"lJLOVS I'. VI (— IL

pe'vovs

276'

(/.

1

(a.

:

P-

T

(/.

49) tv

[elS]ws KaTaKXouOno-as

(/.

r

:

that the desire

to

is

KaTaKoXouBfjs) tois Si' avTou o-tipaivo[p€'v]ois, P Amh II. But 68 6 (late i/A.D.) Tas St]Xovpe'vas Si' avTov (dpovpas) i. this distinction between Sid and iird is normally observed.

sense "occupying himself with his own affair"; cf. III. SlC* (iii/A.D.) ojjids eo-Tiv iroXXiiv, Kal dv Siapij The verb is apparently "decide," "adjudieKel iroXXd.

Amh IL r 1 1 17 (A.D. 132 Ka9' opoXo-yeiav TeXiio8io-av Sid tou ev Kioprj SoKvo-n-aiov Nt)o-ou ypa<[>etou, "executed BGU I. 136 4 through the record-office of S.N." (Edd.).

Tas pev

Thus P

(A.D.

TairovTws 81' ckSl'kov, his counsel. Note Si* 21 (A.D. 95) d-rrb Tija-Se [t^s ipse, as P Oxy II. 273

=

'

'

to transfer bv 6po]Xoyias 81' eauT^s peTeireypd
39

™

cate''

in

Syll 216'

(B.C.

Tas

Sie'Xvcrev

262) 8s d
Se Sie'paivev

(after B.C. 21S) (see Schlageter, p. 60).

135)

eauTov

p.

BGU

f.,

also of other uses

Sid xevf|s, P Hit)

I.

c.

gen.

The

elliptical

66 s (B.c. 228-7) "ore o-e " so that shall not

you

pr|

oblige purpose" (Edd.), presumably arises from the local of 8id.
locution

Sid Kevfjs

me

to

no

meaning

diapaXlto. V Tebt. I. 23 4

(c.

B.C. 119 or

I14I dire'cpaivev -qSiKijo-Oai

viro o-ov Kal Ar|pr|Tpia)i T|vayKdo-8ai SiapaXeiv, "had been compelled to complain to D.", shows that malice need not

be assumed

Lk

in

16 1 any

stronger meaning see pdOrjs Ttov

on

^

»

VI.

1

1

5s

22

(iii/A.D.)

For the edv ovv

SiapaXeiv) ere 'AprjTiwv irepl "if V ou learn that A. is going to accuse

pe'XXei £eiapaXeiv

x a ^ K£ vwv

more than falsehood.

P Oxy (/.

147

8ia/3e(3aiooiA(XL

8ia8i XO/Mll

13 you aliout the copper" Ed.): cf. >/>. VI. cioo (a.d. 322) emSt) uavddvto toutous PouXouevous evcSptuttv Tio-l piv a-irôJvtTL, tvious 8e SiapdXXovTas, "but whereas

avTov £o-]tw Trpbs Paa-[iXiKa, "decision about

learn that lliese persons are desirous of acting fraudulently, sunn- by absenting themselves, and others by deception

p.

dXX'

.

.

.

I

Other examples are P I'ar 63"' '° (B.C. 165) us StapdWerai, the Jewish apologia ill answer to an Imperial 36 a 0-01 d[vT]]Xeu)s 8ia[pspXT|]ue'v
.

1

.

'l

be

his case shall " reference to the royal decrees This (Edd.). instance dispo-es of Deissmann's statement (LAE,

made with

early

2 346 n .) that the word

the end of ii/A.D., "a Stpao-rov, .

(('.

a.d. 150)

(=

.

not found in this sense until

is

1G XIV.

1072

errl

.

.

Survvwtrfwv toS

.

P Lond 358 tou Xap-TrpoTarou fj[y*]p.dvos 17

cognitionibui Augiisti"

.

II.

p. 172) TT|S

MouvaTtou ^tiXlkos Siayvwa-ews is a little earlier. To the same period belongs PSI I. I03 16 ai. 8T)Xw0[ela-ai] €Tr[ur]x€axpt tt)s toO K[paTi
a"8(at)

f|[y]eu.dvos

Sia^yvwcrews,

1

fur dcr

genannte" (Ed.)

=

"the complained-of

pel ion,

diayoQEvco.

LXX

This

illustrated

diafiefiaionfiai. ih 29 (a

— A.D.

224) toO 8e 'AcppoSeicriou Siapepaiwo-aue'vov, "Aphrodisios having conT firmed," BGU I. IQ (A.D. 135) 4irel Si oi irepi tov IleTs-

CI'K

process for inheritance

rpiTas

Loud

113.

I

(vi/A.11.)

(=

ds

TTpO€ipT]|K'vtdV

Trpoo"tX6dvTa

avBpcoTrov ^KTtXtjÎV

late

Oewpia twv

tti

l"l|eiV.

Tebt

1'

II.

473

loy°

I.

16

(A.D.

103)

(B.C.

eirl

twv 6ttwv

200)

8LaTd^cw[v]
diayQa
1'

eaurbv p. 201) SitPePaiuio-aTo See also Arisleas 99 8iap«-

I.

to TTiviKaiTa TeXeiov eEvau

GaiovaaL Travra

and the

ttjs Troo-drnTos,

Sus 61) may be

3* (B.C. 221) Tijs t|s tt)s

BGU

8LT)-yop€vu.e'voLs,

LXX

Esdr 5", Dan

(I

Magd

u.io-8w
tois

p.T|Tpds

aiiTi'iv diraiTi
word

from P

=

This again

"

"

pay

is

in

NT word,

not a

Esther 3 s

note that this usage

but in view of

Mace

2

,

common

is

in

4*,

its

may

it

occurrence be well to

the papyri and ostraca,

especially in receipts: see Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 89 ff., and for the change from the perfect to the aorist in this connexion towards the end of i/A.n. cf. Proleg. p. 247 f. An

BGU

(5(U/S/.£7IW.

The word A.D. 346)

(..

is

found in an obscure context

(=11.

in

Lond 41S 19

I'

p. 303).

24 II. 530 interesting example of the verb occurs in D. where a small farmer ) (i/A. (= Selections, p. 61) points out to his dilatory son the ruin that was falling on their

allotment of land owing to his lack of assistance, and adds p.dvov

diayivofiai. Strass

1'

I.

41

42

(A.M. 250) ttoXus xpovos 8ia7«YOvev.

diayivwOKOj. The verb is found «Trel

anything

in

Tti 8r|u,dcri.a jniSev
"only

paying the public taxes without getting back return."

didyio.

=

and

Su'-yvwcrTai.,

8ia'ypdo}>w

continue

I

"decide" ib.

55

in

P Tebt

2

(private

I.

letter

17

—

2

A

(B.C. 114)

late

ii/B.C.)

ent\

8UyvwKa €£o8eiio-av e[i]s TePTvviv tt)i f| expiva ypdvâi, "since I have decided to travel to T. on the 8th, I have determined to write to you" (Edd.). The phrase 6 pao-iXeiis 8itryviio-«Tai occurs several times in the long papyrus regarding the affairs of Theodorus, the architect, P Petr

physical use of the verb occurs in the inset, from the (iii/B.C. ), where in a blind man's

121 Asclepieum, Syll S02

dream eSokci o[t] 6 0ebs TroTeXBuv tols 8[a]KTiiXots Sidyeiv Ta 6u.|iaTa, to "draw apart" the closed lids. The normal sense "continue" appears in P Tebt I. 22 16 (b.c 112) TTfp'l .

.

TOO 4>vXKtTOV

8J

.

'

/.

(fjuXaKlTOu) (O.V T( &l6%T\
(I.

Sld^T))

dvT[t]Troioi3u.cvos Trcpt tu>v o-rr€pp.dTu>v S€V|i[lo]v

avTov

245): the editors render "the king shall take 18 cognisance." The same formula occurs in P Arnh II. 29 a contemporary document. It is to be classed with other

t|aTrdo-TCLXov Trpbs t)pds, "as for the inspector, if he still continues to oppose the payment of the seed, send him to

instances of the technical legal use of 8iayivw
ence to

III.

43

(B.C.

,

.

dirb

[v]dp.w[v

Erkenntniss nach

folgendes (Ed.), TttV

P Hal

I.

TIV€S

(/.

Kcerd

8i]e[-yvaja-8a[i]

I

135

"dictirte

Xt'^ftv,

dem Wonlaut

53

.

.

des Gesetzes"

(mid. iii/B.C.) edv Se [t]i[v]wv aa-Kov-

d{TKU)(TLv)

€lv[ai]

TTJS

[d] TTOCTKCvfjS,

StKacrral Tr[€p]l toutou &[i]a*yi.vwa-K€[Tw]
1032

.

(A.D. 162) ^VTvxe Ol»V

TW KpaTiorjVw

Oxy

OU

VII.

€]TTL(r[Tpa]TTl'Yai,

For the derived sense with

us under arrest" (Edd.).

(ii/B.C.)

life,

conduct, as

to Tt

Trpbs

I

toiis

Tim

22

Beous

,

Tit 3 3

€t>
,

refer-

Michel 352 15 8ia[-yd]u.«vos, P

cf.

6 1217 (iii/A.D. v"yiaivov[Ta] o-e Kal til Std^yovTa, " in health and s ! (ii/A.D.) prosperity" (Ed.), P Ryl II. 235 ouk «8r|Xa»o"ds poi Trepl ttjs evpuio-Tias
Oxy IX.

)

-

l'v[a]

Kal t[u£ls Trcpi trov

similar use of the subst

cf.

dp.€p[i](jLvu)S

Sid-ywaev.

OG/S

(ii/B.C.)

Trp6Trova-av TT€TrotT|Tat tt|v Sta-yuij

TrapdvTOS aviTou Tr[6pl t]ov Trpd"yp.aTos 8ia['yv]wo"eT[a]i, 3 ib. VIII. II17 (1. A.D. 178) £vayx°s, f,-y€uwv Kupie, tiriev 8i]p.T][a-as ttj TjueWpa] TrdXa 8it'*yvws p.€Ta£ii fjp.wv Kal

diadeô/Liou.

dpxdvTuv.

8id8oxos (see

308

12

For a

KaXr)v Kal

YH V J T0 ^ Pôv.

tis

didyvwoig. For the technical use of

Ac

25

21 ,

see

P Hib

I.

93

this

18 cognitio) in Wisd 3 B.C. 250) f| 8id-y[vw
word (=

10 {c.

,

On

and its correlative Deissmann BS, p. 115. The only occurrences of either word in NT are in the normal sense, which can be freely illustrated. On P Ryl II. S4 7 (a.d. 146) Tavra ypdcjju) 8ta8ex<>(ievos tt^v IIpdKXou toO KpaTiorou £is Aiyutttov dTro8r|p.Cav, the editors remark a special

sense

s.v.)

in

of this

LXX,

verb

see

148

SiaSidcofxi

ScadrjKi]

new, "but there can be little doubt its usual sense and that the writer's meaning is that he had been deputed to visit the upper country on the praefect's behalf:" they translate that the combination that

Sia8t'x«r8ai

"as

the

is

here has

Proculus in his visit to Egypt.'' deputy of This is more like Deissmann's " proximus a rege" than the ordinary sense "succeed to." This last may be pre-

sumed

.

P Flor

in

III.

.

vo|iov)]

cf.

:

(A.

ib.

20;) paoa.A(i.Kw)

I>.

Kara

8iaS€\ofi(cvuj) Kal *ra ir(o\i.TOu

1

308

[o-Tpa(T-nvLav) tov 'Epp-o-

tt]v 60

382

-ypa((i|j.aT6t)]

(a.

I).

OG/S

So

222-3)

2I0 2 (a.D. 247-S) tov KpaT((.o-Tov)Mvpwvos 8ra8ex°|"v(ov) s Prtisigke 1 555 (iii/A.D.) 8ia8e£dp.evos avTov tov tt|v aYnoTaTov EapdmSos vv|j.vao-i.apx(-av. rr\v dpxiepw
diadidcofii.

P Oxy tuv

IX.

I194 "

17

4irt(i£\i]]Twv,

(c. A.D. 265) d<(>' civ 8ieS
the superintendents": similarly ib. VIII. IH5 6 (A.D. 284) ov dvuvevKapLev Kal Sii aStSiJlxapev apTov, "for the bread which we have delivered and distributed " (Edd.). This last

—

papyrus shows also the subst. 8id8oo-is SraSdo-eus dvvwvr|S, " " of the annona so :

twv p.

M. superintendent of ib.

I.

9

MiKKaXos

eirl

the distribution SidSoo-iv

eis

295)

(a.d.

43'"-

9

For StaSdrns, see Wilcken Archiv. 557 and P Giss II. p. 88 f. (TTpaTtajTtov.

iv.

P Petr III. 6 (b)^ (c. B.C. 236) tt)]v SiaW|KT)[v KaraXeQiru) will be about the earliest example: P Grenf I. 17' (<"• B.C. 147 or 136) and ib. 21* (B.C. 126) also fall within

superfluous.

1

KaTd

LXX, supported by Deissmann (see from P Tor I. • '' 15 (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 30), can be explained from history, as Peyron showed in a note on P Lond 20 1 (B.c. 162) (= I. p. 9) Sapa

above

s. v.

required

Doric),

Kenyon's summary adloc.

Applied

"

reinforcements," SidSovôt came to denote a certain rank or privilege in the army of Alexander his successors, the original

The noun

not

7rpo7rr€(as,

infrequently

So P Tebt

"successor."

UpEws Kal (TTo\(ia-T€Cas) stolistes," and OG/S S6' In

note.

Ac 24

it

abstract

SiaSoyjj,

(iii/B.C.)

(= Witkowski 2

" the

meaning having disappeared.

= deputy,

II.

293

that

s

SiaSdxov, (B.C.

has

its

ib.

"

a

1S7) 8iaSdxov 4 3I3 (A.D. 210-1)

priest

and

meaning

original

P

deputy

T)

the

cf.

:

Petr II. 40

41) «Toi.p.d£tTar -yap

p.

temporary

221-05) with Diltenberger's

"succession," as in ,

is

a.d.

(c.

"deputy prophet" (Edd.),

s'

15 (i?)

SiaSovji.

s8

being equipped," P Tebt II. 302 (a.d. 71-2) TT|V 7T]V TT)V dvTl OTj]vTd^€t0S fjU€lV €K 8LaSo\fjs yovtiov rtTT pT]u.ivr\v, " by inheritance from our ancestors" (Edd.). relief is

t

dia£covv6(o. For this word, which J (I3 .'>, 21'), cf. /Gil. 736 (1S86) p. 465 p.t'vov

,0:!

6to-i.v 3

is

B 16

(B.C. 364)

dpyvpois

found

tcr

in

(B.C. 307).

John's

See also

Gospel

BCH x.

KAipaKiov fjvXivov irepiKtxputru8«£u>p.tvov,

and

ib.

xiv.

(1890) IV.

BGU

5

For the subst. Sidijuua cf. 405 (B.C 4 279). IlSS' (B.C. 15-4) tov koto tt|v Kwp/rjv dvoue'vov br\u.oo-io[v] 8ia£u>[iaTos, where however the editor notes that the reading '

p.

is

>

testament

(the

and one of

not quite certain.

dia0l]X7-]. In papyri and inscrr. the

iii/B.c. in

absolute unanimity, and such frequency that illustration

is

of

-

Theran Kara Tas be cited— houses in

Epicteta,

'A0T)vd \x.

p.

9

167

ttjs 'ApoSerT)s

Kal

apxovTi Kal irapi rrii 0€o-p.o06Tei We may also mention BGU IV. 1151' (B.C. Ktt|o-i.<)>uvti. 14) Ka8" r\v ^0€to Sia8r|K nv) 8id tov twv TouSaiwy dpxeCov, il illustration is needed to show that the Jews used the word -Trap'

Tcii

EiVopaSsi

Cagnat IV. 804 (= C. ami B.

in this sense.

ii.

p.

475, no.

33°), a bilingual inscr. from

Apamea, has heredes ex lestamento rendered by KAT|povbp.ot KaTd SiaBrJKnv. On the verb BiaTC8ep.ai see s.v. intestate, as in

;

we may mention here

BGU

IV.

1

185" (end

that dStdBeTos

=

of i/B.c.) 4dv St Tivts

8 1% avniv Tt\euTT|o-wo-t dSidBeToi, P Oxy IX. 1201 (a.D. 25S) twv Kara 8ia8oxr|v KAT]povop.T|0e'vTa>v xnr' avTov dStaOerou

T€TeX€VTrjKOTOS.

Against this word stands o-vv0rJKT| (not in Aquila substituted in 4 Kings 23'' for LXX

word for compact, just as word for will. The index

to the last the

ciently prove this for ostracon in Chrest. I.

110A 10

NT), which 8ra0T]KT].

It

Sia0TJKr| is always to Syll will suffi-

which we may add the

o-uvOtjkt], for

no)

(B.C.

(p.

141)

d

a-f^v

ai-e

tov Spdp.ov tov 'AttoXXwvitiou ttj p tov avTov unvbs Tas o-vv0T)Kas cSwKap-ev EUpLVt'vn. Twt vpanaaTti. Any thought of some special " Hebraic " flavour about the use of 8i.a0rJKT| for covenant is excluded by the isolated but absolutely clear passage in Aristophanes (Birds 439). where con/pact is the unmistakeable meaning. This 8i6V€K0€VT€s irpbs tauTovs

eirl

is enough to prove that Sta0TJKT] is properly disan "arrangement" made by one party with plenary power, which the other party may accept or reject, but cannot alter. A will is simply the most conspicuous example of such an instrument, which ultimately monopolized

passage

posilio,

>

the

word

But

it is

just

because

it

suited

entirely natural to

LXX

this

were

free to

its

differentia so completely.

assume that

monopoly was not

in the

established,

period of the

and the

translators

apply the general meaning as a rendering of JVHU. For this course there was an obvious motive. A covenant offered by God to man was no "compact" be-

tween two parties coming together on equal terms. Aiain its primary sense, as described above, was 0r|Kr| exactly the needed word. Passing thus to the NT, we ask whether we are bound to Westcott and W. F. keep to one rendering throughout. Moulton in their commentaries on lel> 9 1 "-, and formerly G. Milligan (Theology of the Efistie to the Hebrews, p. 166 ff.) held that covenant must stand everywhere. Deissmann (St Paul, p. 152) insists on testament everywhere, if we may judge from an express reference to Lk 2 2 29 comm and Gal 3 15 »' 24 1 Cor ii 25 2 Cor 3 6 4 pared with " " with together very frequent appearance in LXX. Now I

,

,

,

,

" testament " fairly put aside the idea that in the invariable meaning it takes some courage to find it there at all. But on the other hand, a Hellenist like the

LXX

we may will, with

338' (B.C.

Syll S27 (i/B.c.) might also and gardens bequeathed by a woman to Aphrodite Urania, KaTd Tas 8ia8rJKas Tas Keiat'vas iv twi lepui SiaSTJKas.

,

word means testament,

OG/S

as

inscrr.

by which King Attalus of Pergamum Rome, Michel 1001 v 8 (e. B.C. 200)

1

8ia8e'xou.ai)

irtiuvi.TuvSi.aSdx'uv : see originally to Alexander's

and

8ia8r|Kav

and only the for

So do such

period.

3i)< °f the instrument

devised his country to

is

didboôQ. The sense

LXX

the

is

:

14!)

Siaip t
auclor

)lUKOl>0?

— the meaning

or even a Jew like Paul, wilh Greek fibre of his (bought, could never have very language used 8. for covenant without the slightest consciousness of its

ib.

He would ordinary and invariable contemporary meaning. use the "Biblical" word "Biblical" in this ca3e being " archaic "—but always with the possisynonymous with

diaxadat'oco.

in the

—

of a play on the later meaning of the word. This is what comes in Ileh o 15ff (probably also in Gal 3 15 ), accordbility

ing ti the usual view, in the

which

is

responsible for the

former: see Milligan Documents,

among other

would have

difficulties,

to

RV

The view

Deissmann, p. 75. prove that in iii/n.c.

by Aristophanes, was which we have capitulated, after

to

Strongly supporting the Westcott doctrine, is less heroic than consistent holding to one English word, but it can claim to

account for

its

Among

inconsistency.

recent

monographs

be mentioned an article by E. Riggenbacb in Theolog. Stttdien Th, Zahn dargebracht, and lexical studies by

may

.

In

dXXrjXovs.

irpbs

l

For this late form, which \V AC//xXvii. (I903) p. 73" (B.C. 8iaKa0dpavTi

1

read

1

Mt

in

Lk

1

3

-,

,T

3

,

cf.

250)'fl(f«Mi)<'l Tois Kpouvous

toiis iv Tip o-Knvfji..

biay.oveco. In P

Oxy

II.

275

1"

(a.

11.

66)

—

(

Norton (1908), J. Behm (1912) and E. Lohmeyer See also Ferguson Legal Terms Common to the ( 9 3)Macedonian fnscrr. and ike A "/' (Chicago, 1913), p. 42

= Selections,

55) a lad

p.

is

father SiaKovoiivlTa Kal iroioICJvTa apprenticed by iravTa Ta tiriTao-o-dpeva avru, "to serve and to do his

everythe construction with the dat., Vva Siaa.D.) i!-ypa<|/es 'HpaTi

commanded him." For

thing see

BGU

OGIS

26i :ii

I.

Kove'o-0-1. (/.

383

(?ii/iii

.

SiaKovijo-st) ipiv 1

'

9

(middle of i/B.c

The

ijpiv).

(/. )

.

F. O. r

= Si€iXov

practically

text

the older general meaning, established extinct.

is

7

irdvTa d ?x e l J SieXopevos NiKrjpaTos irpbs tov dSeXtpdv this will not apply.

83 1

.

found

is

pass,

tois tc eKirwpao-iv ols «vw

KaGeiepwo-a 8iaKov€lcr0wo-av.

I

diay.ovia.

flf.

The very interesting parallel in Plutarch for Lk Io J<1 given by Field, Notes, p. 63, should not be missed. We are unable to quote the word from papyri before vi/A.D. : like SidKovos itself and the verb, it seems to have been some,

diaigeaig. fn the long land-survey P Tebt I. 61 (/;) 5X 6S (B.C. 11S-7) find iy Siaipe'o-cus bis of the " division " of wheat among .

we

several cultivators:

same meaning

For the 72 (B.C. II4-3) quater. Tebt. II. 3S2 4 (division of land — B.C.

cf.

see

I'

ib.

KXrjpou &icup:'(rtu>s, "in consequence of the 116 division by lot," P Flor I. 5 5 (A.D. 244-5), «* A D 5° 4i (A.D. 2S9), P Gen I. 1 I 4 (a.D. 350) 268), P Strass I. 29", a/. In P Hib I. 116 3 (e. B.C. 245) c!u>s

30-A.D.

1)

Siaipto-is

word

used of a "period" of lime. s4 inscriptions we may cite Syll 510 (ii/B.c.) Kal is

— dv

Se

-

Mt\\.p

From KoivTjp.

the

eivai.,

itws

pjv

dXXws

diatgeco. Division between two or more parties, as in Lk 15 -, is the ordinary force of the word. Thus in a iii/B.C inscr. in ov ^XaPev Siaipovpevos irpbs 'A8r|vd xx. p. 167 (Types 1

.

tov d8tX
Magd 2y

4

T€0cL'o-r s (

.

(k.c.

21S) Siaipc'o-Eus vevopevtjs Kal opoi'us, ou

8i€tp-fjo-9ai IVuis

pou SiKaius— of a division of land that had not been carried through justly: cf. IV. I123 8 (lime of Augustus) Siaip£0T|(reTai ets pefpnj IVa Kal opoca Tpia, Kal Sie.'pivrai

BGU

10

P Oxy X. 127c (A.D. 2141 Si€ipfj
Xr|p\}i«Tai tKaa-Tô^s r|puv pt'pos tv,

SiaipeiTuH 8 6 Upeus to. € lo-i GeaJi els KaTao-Kevrjv toO Toirov, where the editor remarks that "verbum notionem

distribuendae pecuniae in diversas expensas quibus opus sit habere videtur." With the dat. as in Lk /. e. cf. P Lond

SSo"

(B.C. 113) (=111, p. 9) bpoXo-yei 8iaprjar8ai to. The construc{.•irdpxovTa [aujrwt ^yyaia tois eauTov vlois. tion wuli irpds is commoner. '1 he more general sense of .

.

in 1 Cor 12", may be seen in the Will Michel loop' ls (<. B.C. 200) ol [sc. o) 8{ For the middle in dpn)TT|p Sit\d ri Lepi tois irapovo-i. the same sense cf. Svll 229" (iii/B.C.) 8it£XovTo to dpyvpiov

distribute," as

of Epicteta,

I

'art

common

into

an almost technical

which

use,

speech.

II.

biay.ovoq,.

-

irpbs auToiis 6po\o7T|crtoo-LV inrep ttjs StaLpeVtws ktX. with reference to certain pcpio-poiis twv tvYcuwv. 8ia£peo-iv tcivtt|v

"

it

in

except

literary

ex

(

'Eireup, the

what

brought

For the word A.

1

2551

1.

in its general sense

eirtl

tois

?So|tv

P Flor

cf.

}

[8tKairpuTois

i:r

II.

tov

,

.

SiaKovov

E.fpnvaiov ? eir']tvta»Tbv xp T crL Lr"- en" £LV a r" v ? There is now abundant evidence that the way had been prepared for the ,

l

Christian usage of this word by its technical application to the holders of various offices, as in the i/B.c. Magn 217, where the dedicators of a statue to Hermes are described as

A definitely religious KopaKTopes, KT|pr)Kes and SidKovoi. connotation belongs to the word in ib. 109 (c. B.C. 100) wdiere the remains of a list of temple officials concludes wiih pdvcipos For a similar combination the 8iaKovos. .

.

IG IX. 1, 4S6 (ii/iB.C.) and IV. 774' 1 and to these examples Thieme (p. 17 f.), from the above citations are taken, adds CIG II. 1800,

editor

refers

to

(iii/u.c),

whom

where we hear of a "college" of SiaKovot, presided over by Upevs, in the service of Serapis, Isis etc., and ib. 3037 where two Siukovoi and a female 8iaKovos (cL Rom 16 1 are associated with, a Upevs and a Upua twv SwSeKa 0ediv. For the Christian use of the word, see P Oxy VIII. I162 3 a

)

(iv/a.h.) irpeo-puT[e']poi.s Kal SiaKuvois, (a.d. 525),

On

PGiss

I.

55

1-

the form SiaKav, see Deissmann

BGU it

as

is

Prof. IV. 1046U'24 (a.d. 158). common in Anatolian inscrr. It

KaTt|-yup

(see

1'

Flor III. 323"

(vi/.\.D.) etc.

I.AE p. 91, and add W. M. Calder tells us

is on the same footing which Thumb Hellen. be a natural Greek development Rader-

s.v.

KaTij-yopos),

126, shows to macher Gr. p. 15, gives a number of parallels. It is fairly certain that SidKovos must be associated with iyKovia, aKoviTL, and the simplex preserved in the Anthology, also 111 :

p.

The

diffi-

Brugmann

(see

glosses such as Kovei, o-irevSe, Tpe'x« (Hesychius). cult

d

(Ionic

Boisacq Lex.

SitjkovosI s.

r\

)

is

explained

by analogy of

by

8ii]veKTJs etc.

20

150

JiaKoioo

"

revision

dtay.ooio

common

is

3

in the judicial sense,

Thus P Grenf

8

v,

person, as in

ith ,^r;/.

Praefect

Ac

157) 8taKovo-avTa [avTwv " s P Fay r[a a-u]YKeKpip.€va, so irpocraveve-yKeiv] 12 I19 (c. A.I). 100) e7ucrTo\T)V toO fj-yep-dvos irpos Aiovvo-iv

23

''.

errV

II'

I.

o-«

01

the)

i.

p. 609.

by the Other examples of

tax-gatherers

word are P Lond 276 12

(A.D. 15)

tov SLaXcytoraov

SiaKpicriv

II.

302"

[tt)]v

lisi

diaxcohvco.

TW L([p]wi TTJS 'ApTe'piSoS TTJS AcVKO
P Tebt

(lie

71-2)

(A.D.

46 (time of tov toO vopov Praefect) a£iov|Uv 2s pot]0bv SiaKoOtrai. V|H8ev a£iu SiaKovo-ai pov -rrpbs auToiis, P Lond 924 16 (a. D. 1S7-S) (= III. p. 135), etc. In Syll gig'-' (ii/B.C.) Kal Ka9io-avTes .

Ostr.

the

"priestly

1'

I.

Hadrian— petition

.

(books

Wilcken

(=

II.

149) Sirios

p.

P Tebt

8r|Xiuo-a)o-i,

,

tov o-TpaTTi-ybv SiaKoCo-ai avTov. P Giss t<>

the

01

iirl

(B.C.

" see

:

for

ijcpeufTiJKui

P

examination,"

Xdya) Strass

and P Giss

8iaKpio-(«
.

.

irpos I.

77

4S

I.

StaKpio-iv,

4

(ii/iiiA.D.)

5

i>.

(a.

202-3)

e^Tao-tcos Kal 8iaKp:o-ews.

.

.

tV

-

OGIS

citations are

— decree

s8

335

(ii/iu.c

For

8lT|K0l)Crap€V

inscriptional

10

8pKou, Syll 928 nd half (2 ii/A.D.), ib.

Kpicrev

A/agn 103

p«9'

50

I.

72

a.TT.

(Mt 3

«lp.

363

1

(B.C.

14

the long land-survey

cf.

)

14-3)

iroTto-ai.

P[o]vXo|m'vujv

els

cbvXXov 8taKwXi)9fjvaL inrb twv iy EepeviKi&os [0«jo-p.ocb[d365 pou yjewp-yiuv, and the editors' restoration in ib. 61 (/')

of the Pitanaei)

dpfjovTai SiaKovav K[al Ka8' eVao-Tov o-Ko-rrovvTes -TrorjjcrovTai T-fjv

NT

this

[beginning of ii/B.C. ), 10 93a (after A.D. 190)

1

(B.C.

etc.

(J.T]8€ls

€V

929 (ii/ii.c) vdp.ois yap dvu8ev 8iek«kcuXuto Iva Upwl TOV AlOS TOU AtKTaLOU p.T|T€ €VV€|XT|L KtX. Kal

dpais

Ttii

81

See also Syll

18-7).

Kal

Upois

tirtTraois

bialaleio.

The III.

active '•

747

2"

=" test,"

"examine"

(cf.

Mt

i6

:i

)

The corresponding subst. may be illustrated from the late P Lond 77 (viii/A.D.) (= I. p. 231 ff.), the last will and testament of Abraham, bishop of Hermonthis. The docu-

BGU

in

(A.n. 139) t]oxjs irpcLKTOpas 8[i]aKpsivw Tr[p]bs

rbv €[tjo-[i]6v[T]a inrep [t]tjs L8i'[a]s irpaKTwp£[a]s Xdyofv] 1 It is "determine," "decide" in OGIS al[T]ovp[e]vo[s. 43 (iii/B.c.)

fji]Tfjo-aTo

StaxpLvoOvTas t.

ace. pers.

twv

ircpl 11

SiKao-Tas

Kal

8iaX[XaKTfjpas

dp
toiiJs 8e SicKpivop

ment

written in Greek, of which language the testator, is ignorant, but he declares his accord

with

its

contents

—

69

ep|iTiveu9tvTa |aol Sid ttjs AtyvirTta-

:

SiaXaXeias,

Ktjs

irdcrris 8iKai[oo-vvr|$.

peTa 18 (B.C. 210-5) T(* s Te Sikos peTa. tov Similarly in Syll 924 crvvLepopvapdvwv Tas p.ev SieXvo-e Tas Se SuKpive SiKaiws Kam tous vd] pjovs here we have ace. rei. but the same i/>.

is

though a bishop,

tov]s

the

Egyptian " announce."

"which have been

tongue."

'1

he verb

interpreted to me in survives in MGr

=

:

OGIS 43 (above). It appears 25 again in the passive, of persons in Syll 1 77 (b.c. 303) tol 8c €-yi<\r||xaTa Kal Ta o-vpPdXara [tcl inrdp\0VTa eKaTe'jpois, 11

antithesis with 8iaXv«iv as in

dialiyofiai. P Oxy X. 1349

avTovs irpos avToiis 8iaXv9i|vai fj 8iaKpi6fjvai [KaTa tovs The former verb suggests settlement by tKaTt'pwv vjdpovs.

Add for the passive consent, as against a judicial verdict. P Tor I. ivii.3 ( n c 1 16) (= C/iresf. II. p. 37) irpoo-V7ro8€lKVVS US €L Kal €TtI XaOKplTWV 8l€KplVOVTO Ka9* oils irapeKtLTo

kowski 2

ktX.,

vdpous

p. 87) 1,-yovp.evos

,

P Par 46 15 (B.C. Seiv far dXXou ptv

S.aKpi9i)vai, crrl o-ov 8' avTov,

brrws

auTOLS

8iaKpi9u>

errl

P Magd 28

AiocpavoCs, "

(= Wit-

153)

pt]9€vbs

avTwi

recto* (B.C. 218)

:

where Michael is pleading The verb is absolute before God. Tilde",

MevcXXcu twi emo-TaTiiL

"ypdiâi

" de

Kpi9r]o-0|j.fvovs,

les

meaning "distinguish" (iv/A. n.)

(=

,

Rom

I

4

(B.C. 221)

For the simple the magic papyrus P Lond 46 103

" to have had

against oneself," "waver," "doubt," as in c if not a Christian las i coinage, seems

20

,

,

beginning in near proximity to Christi20 It arises very 4 ). naturally out of " the general sense of making distinctions."

(? iii/A.D.)

Rom

diaxgiaii;. SiaKpivu cited above rom

ol '

1

how

I

Ka8ws

oiiv

b dSeX<|>ds

''

aol

conversed

1080 11

I\'.

o-ou 'Ap.p.a>vds

8ttLX€KTa£

P Flor II. I ,2 3 irepl vp.wv Kal twv ip-wv TrpaYpaTwv. (A.D. 257) toIs Kwaapxats Tijs Taupeivou 8ieX«'x9T|v irepl tov ulou tov 6vT|XdTou. These instances will suffice to show that

Mk

SiaXe'-yeo-eai

has

Elsewhere " C/i i.

o'.

out in p. 45, ing, lecturing," a use

it

the

in

the

in

vernacular the

NT,

always

is

as

use

seen

in

E. L. Hicks points

Bp

used of addressing, preachto be predominant in

which he shows

inscriptions.

dia/.Einco.

Lk

For 8taXei7rw with the participle, as 22

27

(ii/B.C.)

KafloTl

(same formula

in

oil

SiaXeerreis

i^piiv

P Leid L 2 *), P Tor

45

7

,

ci.

P Par

dvTiXapPavdptvos I.

1

''

ls

(B.C.

116)

eKKXCvovTes ou StaXeC-irovortv, P Oxy II. 281 16 (complaint A.D. 20-50) ov Sie'XeiTrev KaKovxwv pe. against a husband

—

Other examples are BGU 4 8 14 S5 (ii/A.l).), P Flor

I.

,

lit.

747'-'' (a.d.

III.

38o^

15

139),

P Giss

(A.n. 203-4).

diukexTo;.

P Leid is

With the use Par

[ov]k d-yvoels

(11H

'•

p.01

.

P

Si

= XVT P'

Ku9p.

(i.e.

its

anity" (S|[ aa

cf.

«£ijX9a dirb iroC €x8Js

BGU

avTovs 81a-

NT

"to be divided 2J

P Magd

dirocrTetXai

p.

Kal to dStKov.

Mk n

in

15

envover en justice." cf.

eirtdSi]

his case against the devil

68) o-i (the Deity) SieKpeivas to Slkulov The distinctive sense of Si.aKpLV6cr9ai,

I.

)

SuX^-ynv irtpl tou o-T)[cr]dp.ou, "you know with you about the sesame" (Edd.).

"pour que nous

In these last two (Ed.). soyons juges ]iar Diophanes 8iaKpiv€o-9aC tlvi is "to have passages note the dat. pers. one's case with so-and-so decided." The use illustrates

n

(iv/A.

8taXex9«is crou irtpl ttjs kdSiSos Petr III. 43 (3) 16 (B.C. 240) in

•'

(A.n.

2^^,)

SiaKpionv

KGU

III 747, the

irpaKTopav,

W

1V •'-"'

(ii/iii \.

1

1.

)

8e 6 (sic

.')

ewl Tijs pdpeus coavels

—

SiaXtKTui do-irdêTat ere, Xe'ywv ktX. the speaker apparently a being with a dog's head, who would naturally

.

.

ISCa.

use a special dialect.

Thumb,

Gr. Dial. p. 22b, has an

important discussion of the precise differentia of SidXeKTOs,

I.'.l

SLaXi/j.7rai a>

" " which from " Redeweise came to be " Sprache in general Ac 22 s ), and was finally specialized to'Mokale Sprach-

(as

"

eigentlimlichkeit

SiaXi X">p>s cpyfjs Kal SiaXo-yio-piiv,

disputing and discussion u

see his quotations.

:

v

Tio

I'.

1^

SteX^XvOoTt SraXo'yLO'pui t8iKdo"aTo, r.

(A. D. 99) 8-rav 6 KpaTio-Tos

StaXifacdvo) (as in

8 24

Ac

D* and

vernacular sources for

hlm s) can be well supported Prom other compounds. See Mayser Gr. svr

pp. 402, 465, Blass-Debrunner, Gr. p. 59,. also Gr. i. p. 227. and below under viroXipTrdvco.

Thackeray

where the thought of outward So BGU I. 10' ''

uppermost.

rêpiv

(

= Selections,

1

"

.v the SiaXo-ytcrpov, inquin institu'ed against you." Id die heading 6 SraXoyil o-pbs of I' Oxy II. 294 \.i>. 22
rrpbs

A

(

ctions,

with reference

34)

p.

por,

and P

C'.i-s

DGU

III.

846

10 1

ii

\.

1

1.)

—

:

(a.d.

cisions" or

=

" The verb is found = "change," 665" (ii/A.D.). 10 (ii/A.D.) tols to 8T|vdpu>v SraX"exchange," OGIS 4S4 Xdcro-eiv Pou[X]o)jt€voi[s. Note also the middle in Michel 1001" 1J (Thera, c. B.C. 200), where it is forbidden to sell precinct or appurtenances. pr|T£ ko.to.-

its

8i.aXAd|a0-8ai,

pV]T£

pf]T£

âXXoTpiwo-ai

Tpdirwi

th

1

derivative

noun are conspicuous

in

12

at

petition to Philometor for

a>s

11

)

avTovs KaTa

0-vcrTa6T]0"€TaL Trpbs tirl

tin'

:

L

P Rev

17

17

OLKOvd[p]os

twv

8s

tus

t[OjVS

irpbs

avTos have no citations

We

Epp.*

tuv :

ovs

see Mayser's

for the

list

Similarly

d[v

in

TroiT|]o-nTai.

^ 0VTa

wvls

KOtvtov[w]v

"irvrrTOVTrov

relatio,

52.

p.

SiaXo"Yio-pwv

€Kdo-T«[i]

tuv

prjva, €K

= " rationum

Tpdire£av, the word >ee Witkowski's note,

ti'|v

o-
407

"agreements" made when they took office. P Par 62 u (ii/B.C. o 8e SraXoyio-pbs T»js eYX^rj/tus

In

dvTL*ypa
dta/.oyi'ôtiat. he verb and

II.

Twins

(B.C. 164) the

yJpairTov eo-riv iv tois dp\a(ois SraXo-yio-pois, where the noun presumably represents the " original de-

o

\i.rfievi.

Memphis make

in

Serapeum

P Tebt

162).

1032" (A.D. In P Leid B' 13

a.d. 109), etc.

(?

BGU

IT.

VII.

it.

135),

maintenance

6^|i€v,

hearing of a

and P Fay 60 (a. 11. 185 or 217), where read of fines imposed as the result of an official inquiry also 1' Oxy IV. 726 1 iir(ep eiri/rr'jpov) SiaXo^tio-pov)

rpetv. Belonging perhaps to the same period as this last 4 is the fragmentary letter in P Par p. 422, ijios 6 8eios (?) " reconciliation." see o-ol For the subst. SiaXXaytj.

the p-ovo-ciov or

the

to

4

2'

we

94) irapaKa[X]w o-ai, pr|Tr|p, 8 [i]aXdyr]Ti 13 time if Hadrian uio-Te SiaXXdynSi I. 17

p.

_Vi--'

IIXdvTas tov

tou vopov 8iaXo"yio"pbv TronJTai Trpbs to tvîv p€ ttis ctto crov (3on8eias, P Tebt I. 2-'Ji B.C. 131 lirl tov o-vo-TaBs'vTos

particular case,

diaiXdaaco. With Mt 5 21 may be compared

IIopTrT|ios

irdvTwv

S

Trapaxpripa Sotuj of reft". Gr. p. 437. ,

meaning "thought," "cogita-

in LXX and NT, nor for "dispute," though near to the idea of argument in court. But the former

common

Egyptian documents to describe the conventus, the judicial " circuit " of the Praefect. The subject has been exhaustively treated by Wilcken, Archiv iv. p. 368 His researches are now supplemented and in one important respect modified

tion,"

by a new document, P Ryl II. 74 (a.D. 133-5), tne introduction to which gives a sufficient account of the matter. Hunt shows there that the main object of the Praefect's proposed journey south "was judicial, i.e. that he had

Axiochus

meant (o hold a conventus somewhere in southern Egypt." Thebes becomes thus, according to the new evidence, a

HI. 1012 12 (? B.C. 170) Vva ovv pf| o-vpPfjL 8iaXv0f|vai avTa \sc. Ta Cf. also Michel IoOi viii 6 (c B.C. 200) where it irpdpaTa).

ft'.

probable assize town, visited not annually, but as business demanded. For the verb in this sense cf. P Ryl l.cfi vwel 8e SiaXo-yt^ opai rivy

OripaiSJa koA tovs 'Eir-rd vopovs Kara P Oxy III. 484" (a.D. 13S) Sirou elv o

T-fjv

[o-vvT|8ei.av,

AviSios 'HXid8«pose it d-vaSta tov vopbv " wherever his 8iaXo-yisTraL T SikoloSottj, highness the praefect Avidius Heliodorus holds his auspicious court for

KpanoTos

T)-yepu>v

"

nome or administers justice (Edd.). (Cf. iS-rrov iav tov tov vopov SiaXo-yto-pbv [r\] 8iKaio8oo-rav TrotT)[o-T), P Lond 19 A.D. 150) (= II. p. 172;.) 35S (,'. Similarly P Oxy IV. 4 709 (c. a.d. 50), where again the verb takes names of districts judicially visited in the accus. In Vettius Valens the

p.

245"

the verb

Ik

tovtuv

Tas Se (omit) aiperras with the meaning "dis-

8«I 8iaXo-yr£ecr8ai.

is

apparently transitive, i-, not far from the legal sense described. No instance of the verb in this sense can be quoted from the cuss," which

NT, where

the reference

or questioning," but see

is .f.

always

to

"inward

deliberation

v. SiaXo^yrcrpos.

The j'tidii

"

not

is

word (see -f. v. SiaXo'ytiJopail 4 directly recognized in Jas 2 , "judges who decisions." It adds to such give corrupt point passages as Phil 2 14 x w P ts yo-y*yv°"hL(*' v Kal 8LaXo*yio"p«v, I Tim 2 8 ial reference of this lie

NT

is implied by Hatch Kal Si-aXo-via-poi in [Plato]

peculiar to Biblical Greek," as

Essays,

p.

7f.

(p.

cf.

:

367A) and other citations

LS.

in

dicu.vco.

Nearest to

one appearance

its

persal of a horde of rebels

—

NT — Ac 5 36 BGU

in

,

of the dis-

the use in

is

-

make any

forbidden to

is

koivov

Tas Ovo-ias Tas

€t

proposal

uis

8«{o-r| StaXvo-ai Tb " to break up the

-rrpo-ye-ypappe'vas,

—

there is society or (intermit) the aforementioned sacrifices" a slight zeugma. Still parallel to dissolvo is the frequent use

—

in the Paris papyri in connexion with Xipds 12 23 (B.C. 157) here note the intransitive brrtus pij vtto T-fjs Xtpov 8i[aXv]a> :

usej as in

P Leid

tu

Kal

Xvorpev

103-2)

—

20 9 petition of the Serapeum Twins —

Tip Xipii SraXvOTjvai..

B.C.

p«Ta^v StaKtvSvvevopsv to iepbv iy\*.Trziv see Par 22 21 (ii/B.C.) Sot' dv KivSvvevecv

(ii/B.C.) r^peis 8'ev Tui Uptii

So P

p. 159.

.

E 13

Xctpui

(= Select

ons, p. 14) cos

dv into

ttjs

Xrpou 8ra-

28 (B.C. 162) Kal pt| SiaXvupai Tii Xipi. Xvopevat, and 3S Another kindred use is that in I' Strass I. 20 10 (iii/A.D.)

^So|ev .

.

T pd]s StKas pr]KtTi Xt'yeiv, dXXd lXlo. StaXvo-ao-Sat ] o-Tao-eis 15 letters (

c.

.

.

pdXXov Tas Notfaraway

5

is P Hib I. 9b (B.C. 259) bpoXo70vo-iv StaXcXijo-Sai irpbs dXXr|Xovs irdv[Ta Ta €-y K ^ 1rl aTa ' "settled all the claims" AtaXvcrrs is similarly u>ed with reterence to (lidd.). 20 (a.d. 96), ii. VII. 1034 introd. (ii/A.D.). debts, POxy I. 104 1

dia/.oyiouog. might perhaps

this lies

1 11

P

Hamb

avTovs

I.

25

s

(B.C.

238

So P Magd 42 12

concile." "

et

'

avTovs 8iaXvo-at, B.C.

Zk p[r|], d-n-d o*T€tXov

8i(aKpi8
—it

is

S.

=

"re-

:22

pd

Xro-Tai 8rdXvo-ov

birws

€irl

twv Xa oKpiTwvi upon a

the endorsement of the king

152

Sia/xaprvpu/iai petition.

Sia7r/\(a>

W x*"

P Leid

In

2'

(ii/iii

a.D.)

8e cv ti5 No'u.u>

SiaXwTai. "APpaio-Ti:, " uti vero in Lege (Moi'sis) (j*V/) solvilnr fnomen) Ilebraice" (Ed.), it is used apparently to denote the resolution of the patriarchs' names into magical combinations of letters.

and

for the subst.

CP

restored in

Herni S

The verb is (ii/i B.C.). Kal TaijTa irdy[Ta 7rotr|cravT€s

335"'

ib.

»• '

8l€V€l]uavTO TO dpyuptov.

O(uvoia.

P

dtafiaQTvgoftat.

Petr II.

13 (19)"

25S-3) tovto

(b.c.

Nageli, p. 24, gives this among Ionic words in the Koivtj, on the strength of its meaning bezeugen, versichern, in Attic, but ermahnen in the Hellenists of Paul. But "solemn and

8c J

emphatic utterance "seems to be the note of NT use throughout and this is not far from the sufficiently Attic I lemosthe-

d-rroo-TeiXai
;

nes, as Collides 4 (p. 1273) oiB' a.-nryi 6pivo-tv

"

he neither forbad

pa-ro,

& Paley— see

it

their note).

oiU

nor formally protested" (Sandys The verb occurs in P 1'etr II. 2

(B.C. 260-59) T|)j.aJv Siau.apTupop.c'i'uv aiTov, it. 37 right col.* (iii/B.C.) with fragmentary context: note that in the former it seems to have ace. See Milligan's note, pers. Thess. p. 51. From a much later period we may quote (1)

III.

S36' (time of Justinian) 8icpapTupavTo 8J T]p.as eyypdcfuos S[id toO XoyJiwTaTou ckSCkou ktX. For the subst.

8iauap™pia, see P Lond 4S3' 2 (a.D. 616) (= BGU II. 669 verso 1 (Byz.).

II.

p. 32s),

dia/iiv(o.

P Tebt

I.

27

veis oiSap-ws

10

(B.C. 113) iv Ti}i aiTTJi

Kara to

to.

TaXaiirwpiai 8iau.e-

Se'ov

(pap. Seiov) Kcxcipio-pc'va continue in the same miserable course

"

you still with no improvement whatever in your improper procedure" (Edd.), P Oxy II. 237v-ii- « ( A .,,. t 86) iva] 8' [o]iv P[ep]r<.£a tc Kal €ts ciirav 8iau.c'vn riiv Siao-Tpuu.dT»v f| xpfjo-£is, "in Siujp8wp.£Vos,

order that the use of the abstracts

permanent" (Edd.), P Fay 135" o-ai Vi/a

f|

iX(a

may become

1

(iv/,\.i>.)

Siapivn per' dXXr|Xu)v,

secure and

o-jrovSacrov itXtipwto pay,

" make haste

order that we may remain on good terms with each other" (Edd.), and from the inscrr. 31 (B.C. 286-5) Syll 194 8id toO
may

common

cite the

as

salvation,

BGU

formula of a

II.

362"'

vow

for the

Emperor's

12

(a.D. 215)

o-amjpuiv

iirc-p

Kal aiufvfou] 8iapo|>fi]s tou Kvpiou f|pwv AiTOKpd[>opos] 2eouf|[pou 'A]vtuv£vov, and a corresponding inscr. from Sagbir, the religious centre of the Imperial estates near Pisidian Antioch inrip ttjs Ku]piu>v tuxtjs Kal [vijktjs Kal aicovCou Siauovrjs Kal tou o-uviravTos avToO oI'kovi o-wTnpias dveo-Tno-av gcvoi TcKpopctoi Tixiv x^Xkcov, "for the fortune and victory and eternal continuance of our Lords and the salvation of his whole household the (association of

—

'"l"iii

'Guest-friends of the Symbol' dedicated a " bronze (statue of) Fortune (Ramsay Studies in the Eastern called)

Roman

Provinces,

p. 3331"..

and Recent Discovery,

p.

Foi

Siau.ep;£w

III.

]).

els,

as

Lk 22",

cf.

P Lond 982 1

"keep

iereck

\

Syll

300"

toutou

(/.

toCto

(B.C.

170) ypdu.p.aTa

ttji 8i[av]oi.ai •n-poo-e-

(SG

sueruntut de ea a fail

X(

8ia[vo(a]t

anything to distress you." XT-:

l

e

oti oi6c'v croi ut) yev^^ Xuir^pdv this in mind, that you will never be allowed to have •"]'

dan

p. 15) re-translates this liileras re animadverteret. Atdvota is

equivalent to the Latin animus.

on the Rosetta Stone,

™

OGIS

cen-

accordingly word is found

The

<5

9o'

(B.C. 196) p\ou.ois ISpio-aTo

Te TpocrSeopeva eTn.o-Kevfjs irpocr8i.wp8 M o-aTo cxmv 6fou eiepyeTtKoO iv toIs dvt|Kou[criv tis to] 8«Iov Stdvoiav. Another interesting inscription shows a curious contact with the

LX\. Syll 891 (ii/A.D.) mostly consists of curses on any one who may disturb the grave on which they are inscribed. Opening hopefully with cmKaTdpaTos 9op£a, followed by ver. 28 irapaTrXu^'a to Siavoilas. The inscr. proves to have been ordered for a pagan, but composed by a proselyte to Judaism. The noun figures in other imprecatory litera10 ture. So Wiinsch I (i/ii A .D.) dva8£u.aTôu.ev

AF

4'Mx n v

irvevaa,

1

.

cr
[8i]dvoiav,

())pdvno-iv,

al'cr8r|o-iv,

\orpi,

[Kap8]iav Xd-yois 'EKaTiKiois opKicrafacri] rt dPpaiKois (». e. " Hebrew "), ib. 4 23 (iii/A.D.) 6pK^ w o-t tov 8ebv tov [t]^v 8t[d]voi.av iravTl dv8pps'vas tt|v al'cr8ncrtv I'va p.^|

Tt ir[o]Ld>crtv.

For the neutral sense of Sidvoia tcktovi

very

20 vOv

22.

iii.

Epict.

ra £iXa,

common

lis

eu.ol

Tii o-KUTei

in Aristeas,

(as

tiXn ccttIv

Ta

Col T|

21 I

we may

)

8tdvoia, us

eu.r'|

The

St'piiaTa.

and the verb occurs

cite

tu

subst. is

ter, e. g.

56

0-cu.vws d-rravTa Stavooup-cvos.

diaVVXXEQEVCO. A new literary

XT

12 reference for this ilir. dp. (Lk 6 ) be cited from the (".reek original of the history of the Trojan War assigned to Dictys Cretensis, P Tebt II. 26S" (early iii/A.D.) 8iavuKTepcicr[a]s after a lacuna, followed by Tas irdcras ^ps'fpas again with a lacuna.

may

Siavvco. For

8.

27 pp. Si is

,

with the accus., as 109

4

intransitive

119 verso™

,

9 330 irdvous

=

vivere.

Ac

21 7

Sirjvuo-a.

In

in

,

cr. ib.

Vettius Valens p.

The simplex appears

5S in

1'

the verb

CP

Ilcim

*

(a.D. 260-S) irdvTa rptv kot' eix 1 !" r\vv
(iv/A.D.)

diaTiegdco. P llor II. 247 s (A.D. 256) eVr' civ 8ia-irepdcrr| To X8ii. P Leid \V V " - 1 (ii/iii A. 11.) 8iaircpdcrcis to irc'pa.

242) Sicpcpicrafpcv cjis cam-ois.

dianXeco. dtavejuco.

OG/S eu.T|i/

eis

1 '*

(middle of i/B.C.) Tots 8c Xourois \apiv 31 eX€u9(pav r)8ovt|V 8iave'u.wv, //'. 493 (ii/A.D.) Sia-

jS^

vc'peiv tois 7roXciTais

.

.

.

ck tuiv Srjpocriwv

t[wv

1

193 b).

diafiSQiôj.

(=

)

SicuapTi-

"

BGU

X€

els Sucrias

Montgomery [Exp VIII. ix. p. 357) s " in Ac 27 having run across

cravTes

translates 8iairXcv-

the gulf" between Cilicia and Pamphylia, and notes that the verb "probably implies that at this point a favourable shift of wind enabled

153

Siairopeco them

to

make

dv uoi, ih. 4 5 3 (B.C. Is3l a o-[oi] ou 8eSvvr|uai. 11 (B.C. 100) 8iao-a4>fjo-at Sid tou (ttlcttoXlod, 1' tircnl II. 53 -

a straight course across a stretch of open water

8iao"dT|o

The (irtXayos) instead of hugging the shores of the bight." verb occurs with the same object in Kaibcl 642 :3 (iii/iv A.D.) Kai ir^Xa'yos SitTrX€[u]o-€

see also

:

Siaairaco

toO 8iao-a<|>ouu4vou utpous vtjs, and from the inscriptions Syll 790 57 (i/B.C.) iv twi uJ/rj(|)La"u.aTt 8iao-a<|>€iTat. Tiii

ircpi

LS.

K€K[u]pwp.4vwi

For

8.,

as in

Ac

4

2 ,

16

18

a.

,

P Oxy

IV.

743"

and (B.C. 2)

diaoeUo. P Tebt

forth

—

i'va 8i.aTropeudu.6vos

to KaXXiorov

e'lraflXov,

avTa

"in order

that in the perusal thereof

reward for thy zealous desire" BGU IV. IIl6 u (B.C. 13) tou 8i[aTr]op€v(Thackeray). ouwou p-uvos, and so 1136 5 c. B.C. 11), "the month now P Leid \V viii 19 (ii/iii A.I>.) avTos "yap o Aiwv current." Atwvos, 6 udvos k ail inrcpc'^wv, d0T[wpr|Tos 8iaTropeueTai tov thou mayst win the

common

NT

writer (Mt) uses

.

for the curious It

at all.

it

occurs

Valens.

in Vettius

10

:

tou PouXr|u.aTos

kou.i£t]

out of

papyri B.i vernacular use

which would account

period,

Kptvuvos.

Up4ws

4
I. 41 B.C. 119) «Tt'puv yuvaiKwv (c. = gives us an early example of the Hellenistic use It takes the (ablative) genitive here, if the cases muddled scribe are to be regarded as deliberate

Aristeas 322 concludes his letter by assuring Polycrates if he discovers anything else worthy "t narration he will it

NT

only one however frve times

dianoQEvojiiai.

set

[p,av]T€:ov

the contrast between

the verb went

,

fact that

see Arist. 92 irdvTts yap avTOKeXcvo-Tojs 8iaTrovouo-t. ttoXXt]s *yivou€vr|S KaKoiraOtias.

that

a. D.

during the

For 6\os 8iaTrov[o]iipiai, "lam quite upset" (Edd.). the verb in its more ordinary sense of "work laboriously,"

4\u>

tov

irepi

we may judge from

If

6«m6vsa>.

8iao-eiei.v

"extort." of a very in

Lk

11

3

has the accusative, e.g. P Par 37 15 (B.C. 120) \dpiv tov 8iao-€io-ai avTovs Kai CIS pXdpas

and many other

it

places

5

fairest

With the Lukan passage, cf. P Oxy II. 240 where we have an oath by a Kwuoypau.u.aTeus that inrb he knows of no villager Siao-eo-eio-atjVGu] irspto-TTjo-ai..

(A.D. 37)

'

.

-

.

.

.

.

For the same comfrom the Baptist's exhortation Lk /. c, see P Tebt I. 43 s6 (B.C. _ 8iao_ €o_ eio-u.evoi. ?), IlS) o-vKo4>avTr|0a>p.€v 8iao aa u.e'vu)v "be subject to false accusations and extortions." Other

fresh

tottov.

.

This unknown soldier might have come almost

o-TpaTulTov.

!

bination of verbs as in

-

'.

(

SioJiQay/LiaTEVOfiai. With the perfective compound Sieirpo/yaaTtuo-avTO in I.k " 16 (see Prote:. p. IlS) cf. the use 19 = "gained by trading 17 of €pbvTwv, ib.

24^' (second half iii/B.C.) tois diroo-TaXcttrt criTwvai.s uirb AfjXov o-uv€Trpayu.aT6u0T| rrdvTa Trpo9uuws.

examples of the verb are

Oxy

1'

II.

2S4

5 (c.

A.D.

50)

13

'

A.D. 50) («'. 2S5 hiio-uriv us aXXas 8paxp.ds T6o-o-apas, both referring to vtto

Siao-eto-Sriv

ib.

AtroXXoipdvous,

cf. also the editor's extortions by the same tax-collector note to P Giss I. 61 10 (A.D. 119), where a number of :

and P Leid

references are collected,

G 15

o-kuXXou.€v]os hi

ttjs ttoXcws €ts

Kal [8ia]o-6idu.£vos irap' Jkoo-tov, where the editor regards o-kvXXw as the wider term "de omni vexatione universe,'

d tea quo.

while those are said

The

literal

word

sense of this

is

seen in Syll 587"°'

301

—

illicile alicui

vel simile

pecuniam

107 (B.C. 279) £iXov Siairpio-avTi 329-S). Michel 594 cf. the Delphic inscr. in For the subst. 0«oSr|p.wi.

more general meaning

xxvi. p. 02 8

Siacrctcreiv

(B.C.

BCH

|uXwv [M]aKtSov[iKwv u«]o-d8u.dv

Herwerden compares StaTrpiwros

diaonalto. P Lond 35 s1

(B.C.

(=

161)

I.

in

p.

8i.aTrpiwo-[ios

:

Hippocrates.

6 84

25

Pao-iXeus drco-

848o[kc tJijv o-xivTa^cLV SrapTrd^tTai hi inrb twv Trpo[eo-TT|]kotwv twv Upwv. Cagnat IV. 1029 18 (r. B.C. 85) Siap-rra-

o-dv[Twv] hi Kai

twv

4v

Tail

tu

\oipitjii

|o-k€ut|

tuv

o"]a>aaT[ojv

(—

slaves) Ka]i

[Kai] tois irepi[K6iu.€v]ois tottois.

the subst., Syll 259 10 (B.C. 279)

4irl SiapTra-ydi.

For

(B.C.

(=

116)

tovs dvTiSiKovs,

P

lor

I.

i

v

(A.D. 3S9) ttjv

€-irLKLat'vr|v

=

I.

lb 3 (B.C.

rather 1

vl "

K1

3S) viroXau.pdvovTa eixepws " confisum se facile concus-

81.ao-10-u.ov x
(Edd.). irpbs

A

tt([i.]

form

eiri Tfji

116)

(B.C.

I.

"f" r

43

36 *

tllL

8ido-£io-is

(B.C. sa,
Kai

cruKocjjavTiai t« Kal iS) o-vKOavT(as

irdo-T|i. I

calumny and extortion"

occurs in

ib.

4i

20 (<.

B.C.

119)

Siao-eVeL.

IV. 1049

7

(a

deed

ot

SLto-KopTricru-e'voi.

4>oivikcs) reference to the

a[uTou 4]o-0fJTa

sale— iv/A.D.) ktX.

The verb

ev is

w

4>vv[i]k«s

found with Didache a 4

broken breadi if the Eucharist in tirdvw tuv opiav wrnrep i> touto KXdo-|xa Sieo-Kopirto-u-eVov :

K ai o-vvax6fv iyiviro 'iv, oUtm o-vvaxflr|Tu) o-ov f\ €KKXr|0-ia s5 ktX. The subst. is found P Tebt I. 24 (B.C. 117) itrb

might ttjs 0>opoXo7£as dvdvw
in the earlier papyri,

223-22) K[a]Xws

«TriTfX«ru)p.ev

ktX.,

ttoit|0-€is

P Lond

30, Selections, p. 9) tTrio-ToX^v elvai iv KaTo\fji. iv twl Sapairitiuit, l (

'

P Tebt

Stao-tio-acii,

BGU

biaoarpeoj. For this verb, common ottws

p.

diaoxoQTtlCco.

8tap^T|]âvT6s d(p[ti]XavT[o.

P Eleph

II.

A I.

" surum adversaries, as Peyron renders; but "browbeat, intimidate" seems more appropriate than "blackmail." The combination of Lk 3 14 is repeated with nouns in

(/.

tu.Iv,

Chrest.

quid extorquent." P Tor.

suggested by

is

tw(v to|u

[8]€ou ^pt]p.dTtov.

dianoijyvvjM. P Lips I. 37 19

'qui minis, aliave ratione

8i.ao-ei€tv

p.

1

.

42* .

iv

we may

cite

Siaa-a4>r]o-as

(B.C.

16S)

diaanau). 1

iji

.Syll

Si€o-d(J>€is

Par 42 10 (B.C. 156)

&v

5IO'

iKda-roi.

(ii/B.C.)

tottovs

oi

hi

Xa X dvTes Suup^Two-av Ka0 oils Siao-mivTes (iT|Te ra tov

Xdx">o-iv

u.t|

L54

Siaa7T€ipco TOKLO-TOV

TOU ^ClUpyOV, dXXd

TCI

U-T|T€

p.€pT]

Ttt

U.€pT|

TtU-VOV-

Siacra £o

oilcrns

Kal

Stwpvxo(s)

15

40"

T€s cruvc\T dXXrjXois.

LKavov

P

Siao-TT]p.nT(os),

Giss

I.

peTa t[o] Tr[Xjrjpu>6fjvai. to tov P Ryl II. 207 (d) -'• 31 (ii/A.D.) peTa Std-

(edict of Caracalla)

Xr[o]voip 8rdcrTT|p.a,

on the shortening of t| to e, irrespective of crTep.a, of space etymology (which would have produced d) see Proleg. p. 46. :

diaanetQO).

The

verb

found

is

a

in

of persons

list

P Lond 259™ (Roman) (=

poll-tax,

Sid twv tov vy citations for the

II.

We

(1-tous) tvKCa\atc*)(fidTwv).

noun

Siao-rropd, but

it

the

subject to

p. 3S) S«o-Trapp.e'va

have no

biaoxoh'].

We

occuts in Plutarch.

are unable to illustrate the

The verb

is

P Hal

I.

common = i;

(B.C.

7

"enjoin, give instructions to,"

232) II]ToXeu.a(a>i. 8*

Sid| o-JTeiXai,

urj tov PupXiacôpov Kal tov £
el'irep

20 L3 (B.C. 0Xi(3op.evwv

163-2) (= Selections, p. 16) Kal *A\0[j.dppr) pXv tio

T|p.wv 8£ tols Sie'ouo-i

tou

eiTLcrTdTr|

iepou

TrXeovaKu 8ieo-TdXp.e8a diroSiSdvat T|u.iv, " when we were being crushed by our wants, we often made representations even to Achomarres the supervisor of the temple to give viils

us (our rights),' id. 63 (B.C. 165) 8ieo-TdXp.t8a to!s aXXois €irip.eXr|Tais Kal uTroSiOLKTjTals TauTa, etc. In I' Rein 7*° (?B. c. 141) SiaoraXt'vTos, "it having been ordered" in the contract (o-vu.poXaLon), is followed by the ace. and the infin. in the NT we have the equivalent I'va construct

P Lond 44"

tion.

(=

161)

(B.C.

Gvpav tou Lcpou TfpocJ>9dcravTds

I.

34) Kal tt|v

p.

p.ev

Kal KXctcravTos, p.€Ta Kpauyijs T€ 8iao"T£XXop.€vou p.e8'rjcrvx^ a s dvaXutiv ou&* us " I shouted to them to go awav quietly." The direxwpovv, p.ou

29

same

petitioner uses the active

later,

ottws dvaKaX€crd|i€vos tous TrpoeipTiu.evous

xauTcns

ut]k«'ti

11

distinct is the

ii.

id.

45

We

ktX.

133),

where

Amh

P

in

36) a year

(p.

8iao-T€iX-|

might further

Sie'o-TeiXavTo p.01

summons upon me"

Quite

(Edd.).

5

II.

40 (ii/B.C. ), showing a glebe had been "separated" by a

meaning

the best land in

Greek ttjs

(a.

in

«is

elo-|3i.d£eo-8ai.

quote P Ryl II. 113 is rendered "served a

how

some compatriots — 8«crTaXu€'vas diro rds KpaTLO-Tas 'dpoupas) Ka Kal p.ep.icr8wp.tvas

for the use of

•yfjs

rrcrl Tiiv

'EXXrjvwv

:

with the use of the noun

this agrees

NT,

the

in

Siao-ToXif)

see

s.v.

Aristeas

also

Cf.

P Tebt

I.

24

43

—

—

('.

memoranda given by them" (Edd.), ib. 34 (.". B.C. 100) *' I am therefore -ypdcpw crot hi SracrToXds auTois Souvai, to to their instructions" you writing give (Edd.), P Oxy IV. 743 JS (B.C. 2) StacrToXas SeSwKetv, " praecepi" (Wit13

2

kowski

6S 3:i (a.d. 131) dpKouasvou uou TijSe Ka8r|Kci, "since I am ready to abide by

p. 130), ib. I.

,

10s

SiacrToXtj the present memorandum, as

rff

" is right (?) Cf. also (Edd.). the corresponding use of to Stao-ToXiKov of an official " noti" fication or "writ," in this last papyrus ct saepe. The :i;t

,

like

noun,

also frequent with

is

SiacrTtXXw,

payments, e.g. P Tebt

reference

to

1

II.

363 (early ii/A.D.) StacrToXijs p.eTpT|uaTos T€pV{iv€a>s, "statement of a payment in kind at 2" Tebtunis," ib. 395 (a.d. 150) dyrif-vpatcpov)] SiacrToXJTJs ?), with reference to the copy of a banker's receipt cf. the use :

P Rein 53 s

of the rare word SiacrToXtus in also

Wilcken Ostr

i.

See

A.D.).

(iii/iv

p. 63S.

dtaOTQEfp W. 13 8. in Phil 2 Lightfoot cites Epict. iii. 6. 8 TfavTaTracL SiecrTpaujicvoi twv dv8pwTra>v (cf. i. 29. 3). Kennedy [EGT ad. /.) aptly compares the Scotch expression

For the use of

ol

p.rj

"thrawn," "having a twist"

in

—

5

165 where one Srd tous 7«wpyovis 1

advocate writes to another expostulating uov tovs «v tu 'Ap-ottXt] iv TotavTTj 8Lao-Tpot|)rj

"because

my

-ycvtcrBaL,

Amoules have been put

cultivators at

The

inner nature.

the

P Oxy VIII.

subst. occurs in the vi/A.D.

to

such

straits" (Ed.).

S'd-rrb

a reference to

Lev io

almost a term.

10 ,

tech. in

n

4T

."

Finally

we

find SiacrreXXeiv

orders for payment in kind, P

SS 5 (A.D. 179) BiacrTtiXaTc

Oxy

dt^'iov ^x €TC tojv •yvp.vacridpxwv

irupou •yevriu.aTos t[o]u 8[i]e[X]8dv[T]os

cv8«'|xa[Tt]

16

Stous

dpTdfas I^KovTa, "pay from the past 19 th year's store of wheat belonging to the gyinnasiarchs and deposited with you sixty artabae" (Edd.), so 112 2 (a.d.

P

Lips I. Ostr 1 164

(ii/iiiA.D.)

shows

it*.

it

III.

516

6

(a.i>.

160),

3

(a.d. 127 or 128) etc. in the formula of a cheque,

113

123),

Sid
diaocu^co.

V

€S

ovoji(a)

AouKiXXaTos.

Lille

I.

17

(ii/B.C.)

6

is

found

VI.

astronomical papyrus P Par SucruurV

-

-

—

2v€0*TlV

XpOVOS

Kal vuktos 8iao-TT|u.aTi, cf. 4,1: y ls 91S (a land survey ii/A.D.)

tu> ttjs ip-t'pas

Oxy

in the

TWV tTTLToXwV Kal

Jyl '

dvd

I

381

18

djirdo-TLXov

(iii/B.C.)

Stao-iuBrj o o-Itos 6 Trap' ip.ds,

kowski2

,

65) Kop.10-du.evos Siao-ccrwo-Oai cy

p.

SttcrdcpeLs

(B C. 161-0) Si.ao-a>0€ls

Bt.U KaXus p.

I.

332'

(ii/iii

8uo-w8tite,

P Vat

ti'jv

A6

aiTwi Ttvd,

(B.C.

16S)

(=

I'va

Wit-

-rrapd crou €TrLo-ToXriv, «v

fji

1

peydXwv klvSuvwv, P Par 29 Kara to SrKaiov €K twv ^w8ev Toirorv,

A.D;) exo-PI 1' Kou.io-au.«vr| ypdu.u.aTa, 8ti 341'" (ii/A.D.) (as restored in Preisigke

id.

40) 00-ot pev TeXt'wjs SlLJn.a-wB^crdpcvot irpbs tous t8i[ous Ste also the i\/A.i». Christian letter, P Oxy

KaTt'cpu-yov.

VI. 939* T|plv iXecos iyiviTO [Kal Tais tujxals fâiiv iirivevo-tv " lie was Siacrwo-as T]plv [rf\v rp.wv] Kupiav, gracious to is and inclined His ear to our prayers by preserving for us

our mistress."

dtdanjfia. The word

P

(cf.

under

(see

aKoXou8u>s Tats SeSopsvai (/. ais) ais), "in accordance with the

(B.C. 117)

a[u]Tu>v Siaa-ToXas

81'

'

I.

word

use of this

152

toutwv StecrTaXueOa, where Thackeray \Transl. p. 32) remarks that SiacrTt'XXeiv "seems here to combine the two senses of to distinguish' and 'to command,' with

T[p.€iS

NT

"difference"

8iao~rAXa>), but the subst., like the verb, can be freelyquoted " iir tire sense of" notification," "memorandum." injunction,''

diaoxsllio.

e.g.

= "distinction,"

Exod 8s1 )

also

Add from

inscrr. Syll

490

15

(iii/B. c.

)

dXX'

opoiuis Trtpl irdvTa[s Tojs TroXtfTJas [o-rrou8]dû)v SitVarto-e In connexion with I Pet 3 20 where it describes rroXXous. ,

£V

See also u(«'crov)

Noah's being " sa'ely brought into" the Ark, noting that [osephus uses the veib about Noah, i.

130

irepl ttjs

XdpvaKos,

«v

rj

Nwx°s

•

•

it

in

8teo-ii8r|.

is c.

worth Apion.

l.V,

Siar ayij

Scaridrj/ii al.

dimayi). Deis mann (/.-IE. p. S6 ff.) has shown how completely the new evidence sets aside ilie statemenl by Grimm (but and

Thayer, p. 694) that this is "purely"' a biblical Thus word used for the Greek 8idTa£ts.

cf.

ecclesiastical

P Oxy

—

s

92 (an order for a payment of wine ? A.D. 335) 'Ap€CTWTU> LTTirOlCLTpW €K 8iaTa-y(f]S OLVOV KCpdp-LOV CV V€Oy, 4 2 ib. 9j (a.d. 362), and 1' Fay 133 (iv/A.D.) iitiaraXa tov I.

I'va tt|V SiaTa-yriv ttjs Tpvyns Trovfjo-T]Tai., have sent to you the steward to make arrangements ahout the vintage" (Edd.). Fiom inscrr. we may quote 17 Cagnat IV. 661 (a.d. 85), where the SiaTcryr| of T. Praxias 12 ib. 734 of Acmonia appears in his will providing that no .

oIk[ov]6(J.ov

"

.

.

I

180-92)

;

which the editor glosses as " excerptum T-fjv e(ir|v iroifjo-t, For this specialtestamenti, relati in tabularium civitatis."

" meaning of testamentary disposition," Deissmann, cites this last inscr. (from Hierapolis), and LAE, p. 87, ized

refers to the Pauline use of 4m8iaTdo-a-ca-8ai in

Gal 3

15 .

53 Nestle difficult 6is 8iaTa-yds ayyt\uiv in Ac 7 Txx. cites the "P3 or Heb. 'T3, "through the (Exp p. 93) " hand or " hands" (i. e. the mediation) of angels, and com-

For the

=

LXX

Sid x €l P°s Aave£8 Ileb. TlT'T/vS! in pares the a view2 Chron. 23 18 (Vg. "juxta dispositioncm David") confirmed, he adds, by the Syriac version which has "P3

—

with the addition of NJTplS, "the

public land"

oSv us

II.

423

s

(early iii/A.D.)

x^PI ""™! "so now

P Flor

t,8t|

was ordered

as

go"

(Edd.),

II.

let

(a.d.

127'"

.

504

s

SiaTa-yao-a iSin -yviipn, indicating

esse sententiam

Nicodemi," the subject

is

"infra expressam conditioned in its

phraseology by the necessity of making the

add up

line

to

letters of

each

1461 (Ed.).

diaxeXeoi.

P I lib I. 35 5 (.-. B.C. 250) 8utTeXo[v]p«v tovs tbbpovs cvTaKTovvTes €is to Upbv 8td ttjv -Trap' vaaiv o-kc[7t]t|v, "we have long administered with regularity the revenues of the temple on account of your protection

Lond 42 1

(B.C.

(=1.

16S)

30,

p.

tois Stois eixou.e'vT| SiaTtXai, "it tinually praying to the gods,"

BGU

A.D. 250)

(= Selections,

SueTtXeo-a,

P Oxy IX.

inrr|p€Tov|i€Vos ttj

P

(Edd.), 9)

elr|i

am

I

&v

con-

7 2S7 (a libellus— Kal del 8vwv tois Seois

115)

p.

"

Selections, p. would be as I.

16

1204 (A.D. 290) SueTtXtcrev -yow toO €|iov Kvpiou T(i|€L. In P Oxy I.

c-fj

120 verso 10 (iv/A.D.) we have |i.r) dpa al f||x«'pai Ta irdvTa 8iaT£Xo0o-i. "Can time accomplish everything after all?" ;

command."

bi6.xayf.ia

an " edict,"

Imperial times the technical term for Giss I. 40"- s (A.D. 212) where Caracalla refers to a^ the words irpoT€pov StaTavpaTos, in which his X^P 15 in

P

e. g.

P debt

(.Edd.),

8i.[Y]Td'yr|

256) iirA koV Td v-rroXotira xw[pjt8ta tmScwptiv pe'XAoptv Kal rd irapd o-ol In the curious 1'erganiene inscr., Cagnat IV 8iaT[d£]ai.

it

From

the inscrr.

Roman) which

!

was

:-

1

1

(Edd.).

see

more general sense, cf. P >w IV. 7 s\.i<. ri 8LaT€Ta-yu.€va, " in accordance with the '

Kar-d

decrees," ib. VI. No r- \.t>. 2001 8«Tao-o-«To -yf|v Pao-iXi.Kr|v Tc Kal 8T|[u.oo-]iav, " was appointed (to cultivate) Grown and

.

one shall be buried in the tomb irapd vvwu-nv tov 'Pov<|>ov and similarly ib. 840-' ei tws irapd ttjv SiaTavfiv fj SiaTayTjV,

the

Fi r

[Vjs

^x wv ] SiaTeXet

.

.

sufficient to

is

it

shows the

also

adj.

Syll 393*

— SiaTtXoOsquote dptTfjs

'ivtv.iv

The

standing intransitive use with but one of the instances quoted

.

participle, recognisable in all above, can be illustrated to any extent.

'

been displayed: cf. also P Oxy VIII. uoo 21 (a.d. 206), noi 1 (ad. 367-70) of the edicts of Praefects, and numerous exx. in OG/S, as 45S S1 [c. B.C. 9) Kara te to JJavXov

The word

âpiov Maîpov tov avSv-rraTou StaTa-ypa.

is

used of a "testamentary disposition" in P Oxv X. 12S2 27 \.i>. 83) Ka8' 8 £8eTo 6 DlaTrovTws 6tt6t€ irspifjv StaTaypa, " in in accordance with the made

diar>]Qeco. P I'etr II. 29 (t) 2 (Ptol.) 8taTT|p€L citljkXws Kal cmp-eXou 16 a«T[iov, P Grenf II. 14 (
220-16)

(B.C.

(

his lifetime" (Edd.)

—

—

25

by Papontos disposition Cf the constr. is mixed.

BGU

I.

so Mitteis Clirest. II. p. 424) ei; eKtivov (A.D. 119 I40 toO p«'[p]ovs tov 8iaTdvpaTos, and see above under 8io.To.-yTj. For 8idTa|is, which is not found in the but ten limes

NT

XX. we may

in the

I.

Tav-rnv

ti'|v

cite

BGU

1S0 6 (ii/A.D.

I.

)

irapd

St)

[8i]dT[a]£i.v 4[7
[diro]Xvo-eu)S ktX., A. n. 233)

al

decree* in

BGU

(A.D. 222-3),

-y°-P

I"

P Par 69

,; -

1s

(acts of

Beiai Si.aTd£eis,

and

Alexander Severus

—

similarly of Imperial

IV. 1022 9 (Hadrian), P Flor III. 3S2-- ""' 18 I. 22 (iii/A.D.), etc. i

Strass

K]al

tptXt[a

Kal qSiXtav

8i'

P Lond 46 14

The

technical use of the verb in connexion with wills (see 13 (a d. SiaTa-yij, SiaTa-ypa) is seen in 1' Fay 97

al c'io-i.v S[i]aTa-yio-at dpyvpiov Spaxpds eiKoo-i a irb] tov TeTs\evTT|KdTos o.v[to]0 ir[a]Tpds, 7s

.

1

.

.

"twenty

drachmae

of silver, being the sum bequeathed by his deceased father" (Edd.), so 32 P Oxy I. 75 ° (a.d. 120) ,

8r|\tu &€ TTjv d8e\(j>T]V

8ia8r]KT|S 11

7-37)

Spaxpds \ei.Xias ktX. ^friTV 'vx^petv Tots epoC

irpoiKos h")

pov Atw-yeviSav SiaTa-yeio-av 8td

W

:

ib.

Tijs

105' (A.D.

SiaTeTa\p«'vois,

-fj

8iaTTjpfjTaL,

irpbs

ttjv

oXou tov evia[vJTov.

(—1.

(iv/A.D.)

p.

66)

ib.

521

76

(B.C.

too)

dX\[T]X]ovs bpdvoiav Iti the magic papyrus

we have

8iaTr|pr|0-bv

Kal Tov iratSa tovtov dirTjadyTovs kv dvdfiaTL tov vu/.o-tov 153 8eov cf. ib. 121 On the " per(iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 09). " force in the compound see P Leid U"- a (ii/B.C.) fective kLe

:

the

dream of Nectonebus, where we have

dynasties,

the last Egyptian Iving of the old

Tim 4 7

a striking parallel to 2

—

"The perfective in the 8taT£TT|pT|Ka Tt|v x^po-v daeuTTTus. King's words emphasises the fact that the watchful care has been successful

own

cf. p.

p. 237,

above under

irap'

aurwv Kal

8t

Tpdirov tvoxXctv, Syll 246' t€ tKaTe'pwv tui [8]7][Jnoi

u.T]8tva

dv

€LpT|vrj

i\

8ieTT)pr|0-€v

speaker's

SiaTuaoco.

8-irws

;

the simplex in Paul lays the stress on the '

action,

'

I

have guarded

my

trust

"

I

.

116).

diariOrjui. As nuted under

8ia8VJKT|,

the regular formula in a will

Ta8e 8U8cto (vociv Kal povuiv ktX.) : see e. g. P Eleph 2 2 s (B.C. 2S3-41 TaSe SifBsTo Aiovvo-ios ktX., P Lips I. 29 (A.D. to toSc Kal vovca pov PovX-npa, 29 s)
PI

13 I

a[i]Tov

more

171/i

(iii/A.D.)

(=

4o-
closely

with

LXX

II. p.

flu-

and

176) 8i>'8«Td p.01 8ia8r|KT|v use of the verb accords

XT

than that of the noun.

156

8ia(l)(p

Starpiftco Thus Svll 342s8 381 (c. B.C. 4S), of an envoy from a king to Pompey, ov povov tovs inrep tov pa| o-iXje'uis xpT| a aTio-pous

CO

'

pjavdpevcs tu> pacriXei, d[X]Xd Kal 7repl Ttjs TraTpiSos tovs KaXXCo-Tov[s 8]u'8eTO " he not only negotiated terms on behalf of XpTip.aTio-p.ovs, the King, winning the King the Romans' good will, but also 8ie'8eTo ttjv eiivorav tt|v 'Puipatiov ira[

diazgocpr'] is

found, as in

Tim 6 9

I

— apprenticeship A.D. irevTe,

"on account

(a will

=

A.D. 156)

pov Ae£w

P Oxy II. 275 19 (a contract .if X070V 8iaTpotjs 8paxpds 16 keep five drachmas," III. 494 in

,

66)

eis

of his 8'

T|

avTT| vvvr] pou

avToG Kal

els 8[t]a[Tpo]4>T)v

The his country.'' negotiated the most honourable terms for for "covenant" may well selection of Sui9t|kt| in the

" ktX., my said wife shall supply to sustenance and other expenses" etc.

have followed this still current use of the verb, perhaps with the feeling that the 81a- compound was more suitable than the o-vv- for a covenant with God crvvB. might suggest an

Tots TeVvors

LXX

—

As showing, however, how

agreement on equal terms.

closely the usage of the two verbs approached, see Polyh. xxxii. S. 13 6 -yap TraTijp o-vve'8tTO pev CKaTe'pa tujv Bv-yaTe'pwv In P Ryl II. ii6 9 (a.d. 194) Tr€VTT|KovTa Ta.Xc.vTa 8u>cr€iv. aKoXovBws f) eBeTO 8ra8r|KTi, we have a sporadic appearance

In P Par 63 viii 6 (B.C. 164) we have irpbs Se of the simplex. tovs 6Tru)o-8r|TroToCv (pap. bpcoo--) TryvupovTiKe'vai.
—

ed(v Ti]vas KaTaXappdviit SraTiBepe'vovs [TrfXeidvuiv Tifpjciv tuv o-vvTeTavpeviov, "it lie delect any disposing of it for s 1' Oxy I. 99 (a. I). 55) larger sums than those agreed upon,"

owia

"

tov] 8iaTi.8tp.eVov nveTos dSeXcbrjs.

tt)S

P. the seller"

Wilcken {Archiv

:

i.

p.

sister "I

12S) quotes Herodotus

BGU

IV. 1202 10 (b.c. IS) e(b' ii 8i.a8[T|o-]i K|a]Ta kvXXticttiv c.s vovpnvtav eKdo-rrjv twl TOTro-ypappaTel . tov del xp 0v °v. "on condition that (the temple) supplies if the reading cylleslis (a kind of fancy bread)," we have i.

In

1.

.

— another

sound

The

(B.C. 5) Tf|S

BGU

passive in

IV. II09

Ta

to

irpds ttjv 8i.aTpO(pr]v,

els 8iaTpo<()T]v

as in Judith

10

5

P Oxy

cf.

,

\povov

^wfjs avTfjs

= " live,"

Lille

1'

pcoo-tv,

I.

11

18 -'

"sojourn," e.g. P Hal I. i Kal ev 'AttoXXcovos Trd]Xei SiaTpt-

4

7

8iaTptPovros "ydp pov peTa

(iii/B.C.)

'AttoXXiuviov epou oUeiov, BGU I. 267 (a.d. 199) -rrpos pev tovs ev dXXoTp'a TrdXet SiaTpetpovTas €Ta>v eiKOcri dpi8pu> 4 6 pePaioOTai. (cf. P Strass 1. 22 ), ib. IV. I MO (B.C. 5) 11

Surrpeiijms evTavBa (in Alexandria) tov TrdvTa the complaint of a Jew named Helenus, son of

—

XP 0V0V Tryphon

9

an Alexandrian, Preisigke I0O2 (?iii/A.D.) ev ttj vi ttoXXw 8iaTpC\|;as, P Oxy o[v]o-t] 'Pu>prj xp° y 131)

(a.D.

irdvfTa]

KQTa

.

ttjv

poi

t'v6d8[e] .

.

diroXcoXe'vafi,

III.

4S6

31

8iaTpiPovo-ri aTf-nvveXTi Ta epd il>. IX. I204 i8 (a.d. 299) eTreiSij

"Oao-tv ttjv MeiKpdv Ste'rpeLpev,

Michel 332 1

Pacri.X[ev].

Etc.

So from the

SiaTpipuv irapd pao-iXel EkvBcuv, " These living at the court of the King of the Scythians." exx. make against the constr. suggested Ly Field (.\ inscrr.

p.

8ueVpi.\)
OGIS

(ii/r,.c.)

3

Ac

14 by which XP° V0V s tne object of For the subst. see instead of the ace. of time.

for

121)

505' (a.

>

,

1

1.

156)

8iaTpi.pi|V Trouia-dpevos

iv iraTpCSi

(= ev Tats

'A.

Tais 'A6r|vai.s tt^v ev ir., as Ditten-

10s

berger notes). In connexion with the frequent use of this veil) in Ac, Ilobart (p. 221 f.) adduces exx. of its varied employment in

= "dissertation," as AiaTpiPt) in MGr phraseology of ancient times, from which it apparently descends. medical writings. in

technical

(A.D. 216)

—

W

TrpwTov TrpuiTov <>m.) avTov eâvrj cpws avTrj. K(al) IV7 I143 15f ]v KeKa)TrT|p[e'va] In SiTivyacrev xa irdvTa. Kal 8iev7ao-[pe'va] Kal eTri.8i.evYao-pe'ya Kal Ke[Kavp|e'va Ka-yx

)

BGU

.

The

Ka9r|Kovo-T] 6TrTT|cri, of pottery. after glossing the first participle as Trj

that

confesses

the

might begin with possible

could

:

it

word

next

A

8i«vt.

mean "

W,

editor,

Scbubart,

" mit Griffen versehen,"

him— it

unintelligible to

is

from 8iavvd£u>

perf. partic.

is '

(semi) transparent," like SiavvTJs

buMfCLVi];, found

known

the

in

at

Receptus

Rev

21 21 [ox 8iav7T|s,

MGr

authority, survives in the

may be

It

iii/li.c.)

7

For the verb, 63S (A.D. 112) eirl tov tt,s

I. p. 135) oi (a horoscope— i/ii A.D.) (= to 8w8eKaTTipopiov Senvyaêv o-Kopiriov Trepl tov TrpiiTov iT-" P Leid (ii/iii a.d.) KaxdcravTos (i.e. o-<|>ovSvXov.

of meaning which this

(middle

321

diavyd^co. P Lond 130'°

biaxQifiio

dXXd

III.

I.

etc.

8v Kal 8taTpe'
e(f>'

dtcupsQCO.

common

BGU

diroKeipeva crevrdpia,

another natural development.

is

s

on no

Sidavos.

shows yet

tv do-8eveia SiaTeSeânis

KaXXiTvxT|S

8aTrdvr|V son Dius for his

(Edd.), ib. 497 (a aiiTbs ©e'uv marriage contract— early ii/A.D.) xop^Y 6 '™ °

development from the central idea of

a disposition."

"making

my

dXXnv

.

—

is

T V "'¥

x°PTyr|0-ei

ttjv

45

9

well to illustrate at length the varying shades common verb exhibits. In P Lond

160-59) (=1. p. 36) a certain Ptolemy addresses a King Ptolemy Philomelor stating that his house

(B.C.

petition to

had been sacked, and goods valued at twenty talents had been "carried off" twv drr' aiiTijs opTiu>v SievTive-ype'viov. " For 8. = " differ cf. P Tor I. I viii15 (B.C. 1 16) p.T|Se ttjv toituv 8e ttjv epYao-tav eTrvreXeiv, Siatpe'peiv

—

avTT]v

From this is naturally developed the meaning XeiTovp7tav. For this see P Tebt 1. "surpass, excel," common in NT. s 27 (B.C. 113) Tciv ovv ev Tois Ka8' f|[pd]s (/. v[pd]s) tottols 1

Kal

Trto-rei.

do-(|>aXe.'ai.

" are

the

for

again

51 ,

P Oxy

"

for

to

you are superior

experience" (Edd.), Syll 305

9

Tas naT

16 s

Ptolemaeus x a piTes

(A.D. 37) 8e
tovto) 8ia4>e'povo~i.v dvBpujTTLVwv SiaSox^v, ktX. Out of "differing" comes also the

So P

.

lists

nToXepaiov epTrapia, in

.

.

of individuals in your district who honesty and steadiness" (Edd.), so VII. 1061 12 (B.C. 22) 8ia4>e'peTe -yap tov

ypa<))ds,

conspicuous

dvSpa

8t[a][e]p[dv]Twv

w

t^

vvktos tjXlos

meaning "be

at

oJ povXeo-8ai. " en qu'il ne voulait pas entrer 8ia<)>e'peo-8ai. Trepl tovtou, s desaccord la-dessus avec toi" (Ed.), P Oxy III. 496 (a variance."

Lille

I.

contract— A.D.

marriage

(iii/B.C.) 0-01 Te

127)

e[d]v

8e'

ti

8ia<()e'puvTa[L]

of a husband and wife, P Par 69 B (A.D. rrpbs dXXfjXovs, tu XoYLO-T^rjptw tols] 8La
232' Kal

.

8e 346) (=11. p. 296) Stacpe'pi poi Sia4>e'pt navXu), "has a difference with me and has a

A.D.

(<. .

.

10

15",

$ia(peiyto

Slo(j}Uf)09

the same sense,

in

inscrr. Syii

For

[39) Sir|Kovo-aptv Tiiv Scacptpopjviov.

B.C.

(.'

Paul," and from the

with

Siacpopds

subst.

llie

BGU

5 the marriage-contract I. 251 — provisions are made i]av 8« x w pQ> WVTaL air' dXXr|]Xiov, so ib. 252'

cf.

where

81)

(A.l).

929

s9

certain

[yc-vouc-'v^s

s1 There remains (a.D. 66). Ryl II. 154 the well attested meaning " belongs to," as of properly, for which LS quote only Philo P Lond 940 s (A.D. 226)

(A.l).

and

98),

I'

—

(=

P

avTou,

'

IlS) dSTjXou oVtos c-1 iiuiv Siacpe'pei tj KXrjpovoLua Strass I. 22 32 (iii/A.D. J toO vou££ovtos aiiTci

III. p.

"since he thinks that it belongs to himself,' 26 s (iv/A.D.) crirouSacrov irapacrxeiv 'Epp.f|Ti Tip euol Siacpe'povTi Ta Suo voitcraaTa, d xpeuo-rcts p-ot, "pay as Siacpi'pEiv,

ib.

soon as possible to Hermes, who belongs to my household, the two coins, which you are owing to me." With this may be compared P Tcbt II. 2SS 11 (a.D. 226) cos to! Kal

klvSvvov

vluIV

[au]Tois

ckc'vois

dp.a

cdv

Sloictovtos

ou Scovtws TrtTrp[a]ype'vov, f| than they will incur the risk if any misdemeanour or irregularity be proved to have occurred " tl cpav^

[K€]KaKo\jpYT)p.f'[vo]v

"since you not

Chrest. II. 88!-

See also

CR

The

xxiv. p. 12.

11

editor's rendering of

to

P Oxy

lUpos Kal Tciv essential part of the proceedd-TrocpdcreiiJV outws ^x €t> ing and the judgement being as follows,"' with reference

IX.

1204

(a.d.

cov

299)

Siacpe'pov

" the

to certain legal

proceedings,

M "flail's translation of Rom

may be taken

as supporting

2 18 KalSoKipd^c-iSTdSiacpc-'povTa,

" " and with a sense of what is vital in ]0 (cf. Phil I religion Ta Siacpe'povTa would thus offer a positive counterpart in We set with popular usage to the negative Ta dSidcpopa. this passages where Siacpc-'pei — Lat. inierest^^s P Thead 15 17 (A.D. 28c- I Tel dvayKaiorcpa Ta Tw Tapi€iu> Siacpc-'povTa, :

)

)

"

most

vital interests of the Treasury.''

we

things,

The "perfective"

sense in

fleeing" (see Prole*,

(uc. 114)

SiacpijyriL,

"so

p.

"escape through P Tebt I.

Siacpuyc-iv

112) conies out well in

itot£ e£ vtrripov ira86vTos ti pov ddcoios that if anything happens to subsequently llt|

me

6 not escape unpunished" (Edd.) cf. P Amh II. 131 (early ii/A.D.) eXirtû) Se 0euv 6c-X6vtujv €K twv XaXoupc-'vwv 8iacpev£ecr8ai. Kal pc-Tcl tijv ir€vT€Kat8cKdTTjv dvairXevcreiv,

he

may

:

"

but I hope, if the gods will, to yet escape from " talking and after the fifteenth to return home (Edd.).

the

find the verb used in

I.

19

4

(ii/A.D.).

diacfdeiQW, as befits a perfective compound, denotes usually a comIt is used for the death of pleted process of damage. animals, as P Strass I. 24" (A.D. 1 iS) Kat Sc«p[8d]pr|a-(av)

of sheep) 4|

P

Amh

(= P

al-yUsl a,

ai)

II.

6

(a.d.

II. p. 73) 8ie8dpr| I

>\y VI.

ktt|vt|

93S

4

(iii/iv

Siacj>8apfjvai.,

Pari-

POxy

cov Si«cp8dpT|

73

II.

a British

Museum

|

.

.

to

.

d

PiBXiwv) li-fj o-ii[i;]eo-8ai ir[o]XXo XP^? 8iac|>8apc-'vTa, d [Si] Kal air[o] Lupous Sie^SipSjaJi, ivia Si KecpaXSPpoTa ycyoWvai Sid to toiis t[o]ttous KavcrioSis t-tvai see H. I. Bell in Archiv vi. p. ioi. In P Oxy I. 3 95 (a.d. 129) it is used in connexion with the failure of a :

-'

contract. t\v tdv crvpprj •rrapaireo-Cv

"

the terms of

if

yai,

it

t] dXXcos Trios 8iatp8ap[i]]should be broken or it in any other

way be rendered invalid" (Edd.). Syii 540 33 (B.C. 75-1), "breaking" of a stone edv Tiva i-yiij XiBov Siacp8c-ipr|i KaTa ttjv €pyao-Lav 6 ttjs dc'crcios ep-yt6vr|S1

—

the

didcpoQog. For its simplest sense, as in Rom 12 6 Ileb o 10 cf. >w VII. 1033 88 (a.D. 392) dvayKa^dpt9a 8i o-uvtx^s 'ivfKtv ttjs irapacrTdcretos Siacpopuv Trpoo-w-rrtov, "we are often called 1

,

I.

74

11

irp(dpaTa)

129-130) peTa

;

(a.i>. «£,

116

— registration

dpvas Svo, and so

P Lond 309 8

tt)v e£api8(p,T|0-i.v)

(a.d.

146)

Kapr|Xos [d],

A.D.) ws €K tovtov KivSuvc-u£iv

"with

the result that the

oxen are

Ta in

1

I

,

the

for

production of various persons" (lall.i. 1' (vi/vii a.d.) oireppaTa Xaxdvcov Siacpopuv. Hence, as in the verb, the derived sense of "superiority,"

upon Grenf

II.

92

s

as Preisi^ke 1005 Siacpdpous irpd^€LS lo-TopT|cras t8av4 S 6 is expressed by the comparative pao-a this in Heb I use is now completely described, but in SiacpopuTepos. .

:

.

.

,

NT

and papyri the =" to

development goes much further. P Tebt I. 611 3 " la

inscrr.

Eirst

difference," as

Sidtpopov

land survey editor.-.'

— B.C.

118-7) 8t(d
and P Petr

note*,

irapa Tas p dpT(dpas)

III.

p.

"the

77),

i

Spaxpds, which

difference

will

is

amount

transfive

to

drachmae for every hundred artabae." Out of this develops an exceedingly common meaning, "payment, money," which survives in MGr Sidcpopo(s) (neut.) "interest,

=

It

gain."

tional exx.

Thus

figures in

may

Polyhius (Kalker, p. 301) : inscripbe seen in the indices to Syii and OGIS.

the great ".Mysteries Inscr." from Andania, Syll 653 B.C. 91) there is a section headed irepl Tciv Siatpopuv P'rom papyri may be selected P Oxy dealing with finance. in

VIII.

111S 7 "

>

51.

Tiiv

{i.e.

pi[v]

[Sidjcpopa,

peTa I

(b.c.

which these were sometimes kept— cruvepr|

with

6cp£iXdp€[vaJ

6ia(j:)]iLuZw occurs thrice in Vettius Valens, as p. 250 5 aXX'Spcos tirl Tais KaXoKayaSiais ScacpripilJovTai. The simplex Ig.v.) occurs in P Giss

uou"

P Lond Inv No. 1SS5" (a.d. 114-5), with reference public records, and strikingly illustrating the card

c[o-€o-8ai]

6ia(fEvya>.

44

IV.

8id to ttjs KaXXervxris (v do-8tvua SiaT€8€io-r|s 8«cp8dp8ai. to TavTrjs ydXa. Vettius Valens uses it thrice ol abortion. Passing t<> inanimate

laud

28

BGU

less

So PTheadS"(A.D. 306), P Gen I. 62 s (iii/A.D.), 30 (ii/A.D.), BGU IV. 1062" (a.D. 237), etc.

(laid.).

dangerof destruction" (Edd.). a contract with a wet-nui

A.D.) 07r]ws £tl Kal viiv diroSui pot Ta Kal toiis 7rpocrocpeiXou.€vo\)S tokous Kal Ta

(i/ii

in order that

he may yet pay to

me

the debt

and extras: " so Hunt, who 22 P for I. 86 Flor [Sidjipopa (i/a.d) tokovs Kal tcI compares Kal and notes that Sairdvas, tcXtj Sidcpopov w sometimes 8 practically synonymous with tokos, e.g. P Oxy VII. 1040 (A.D. 225), an acknowledgement of a loan of four artabae of wheat to be repaid 4irl Scacpdpu f]pLoX£as, " at the interest

and the

interest

of one-half

The

in addition

"

(Ed.

subst.

.

Siacpopd (= P Petr

165) dvdXr]Tos iv

(B.C.

due

may be

illustrated

by P

Par 63 s6

p. 26) t£s ^dp oiiTcus corlv Twt Xoyc5 €tr ® at K L al ] trpdypaTos Stacpopdv

III.

auTo tovto ye SuviicrcTat a-vvvoeiv ktX. which Mahaffy renders, "for who is so utterly wanting in reason and the capacity for making distinctions, that he cannot understand this" etc., P Magd II 10 (B.C. 221) where the word has the unusual stnse of "delay" Situs dv pi| €iipciv os ovS'

—

.

.

.

153

8ia(j)v\a(Tcra> Siaopd

tov
KaTa"yw-yf|i

ttji

SiSacr/caAo?

2iS 71

8o-'dv 8ia\6ipio-T|i

(iii/B.c.)

Michel 976 13

xrpr|]p.aTa,

" produise pasde retard dans la descente des transports de ble lid.), and ib. 26 verso* (B.C. 217) irtpl Staôpou ol'vov, "an lz to Sidtpopov sujet de vin livre en moins" (lid.), cf. ib. ;,,v,i

twv koivwv Siexetpio-av, ib. 977 s (B.C. Kal SiKalws Siexe£pio-ev. Ta Kotvd KaXws For the 29S-7) derived sense of "kill," "slay" in Ac 5 30 26 21 cf. the

TWV eXaTTOVOVVTWV

medical

l8

KepauCwV,

80-01 ti

(B.C. 300)

,

usage with

reference

to

surgical

,

operations, in

Ilobart, p. 202.

diafpvMooco. Winer (tip. Grimm word

quoted It is

in

Lk

4

10

LXX

IV. 10S1 1

o-{

&TI

TTCLO-L

0"€

(ii/iii

o Kupios twv aiwvwv

I.

7

17

Ps 90 (91)").

(time of Hadrian)

III.

ib.

984

s7

Two

II.

ib.

547

diaxwQi'Qw can be quoted from the

P

magical

Tia(f>uXd|aT€

P

8;eov],

to.

p.e

II. pp.

me from

also found

100)

p.

Kal 8avp.acrTd idvbp.aTa) tov addressed to a god, (ii/iii A. D.)

"guard

malignity personal to myse'f(?)"

stellar

my own

to

is

(=1.

dirb irdo-T|$ tt)s iSias p.ov dorTpiKfjs.

p-e

all

(iii/A.D.)

301,

p-e-ydXa

W'xn- 36

I.eid

Sia
I2I 1D '

I.ond

;/>.

horoscope),

(i.e.

xxv 4

8ia(j>vXa£bv p-e dirb to claim that quite outside

It seems fair iravTos
A Doric

inscr.

from Carpathos

in

CK

iii.

p.

t,^ has k]o.I

Add Kt'pcua irjdvTa 8ia4>vXdf;as tw [8dp.w. 5 1 17 (ii/B.C.) eTra-yye'XXefTjai Se Kal eis to Xoittov [tt)]v 33 (middle ii/B.C.) auTTjv aipecriv 8i.a
OG/S

SiavXdfjovcri.v,

50S

(

(iv/iii

10

641

B.C.),

19

(beginning ii/B.C.) Trpoaipovip-evos to TrXtj8os rjp.wv eiivoiav, Sy/f 46 I 2 "'

Sta4>vXdo-crei.v ti v Trpbs

TiaoTepoL

(end

918 (iv/iii B.C.), 529 under arms, and so ii cfnXo-

iii/B.c),

to 8ia(j>vXdcro*eiv ttjv TraTpi8a.

eis

.

.

s*

5

(i/B.C.) 8ie<|>vXa£av t[tjv ttoXlv

—u

literary

bpKit>

o-e

ones from the godless": see Deissmann BS, p. 275. Add from the iv/A.D. Leyden magic papyrus (ed. Dieterich, p.

817)

— "'

e

'-

tov (8elva) SLaxwpia-Sfjvai dirb tou

ttoit|o-ov

(Seivos).

didaxrixog. Grimm's citation from even Yettius Valens

(p.

1'hilo is the

150

29

more welcome

— adverb

in

that

21

4

304 ) still pp. 15S notes as the classical ,

uses SiSao-KaXiKos, which Grimm form: see under Si&dcrKaXos. MGr "of a school-master."

keeps

SarrKaXiKos,

didaxrog.

To the classical mav adtl Pss. Sol. Kal

reff.

3i

I7

for this not very common word we in the description of Israel's King,

avTos Pao-tXeiis SiKaios Kal

aviTovs

LXX

(cf.

Isai

54

SiSaKTos

^tto

0cdu

€Tr*

13 ).

didaoy.aXia.

Ta tppovpia d

ib.

(iii/A.I>.)

(Byz.)

addressed by Apamius to

letters

"LXX

Memorial'' from tov Siaxwpio-avra tovs adjure thee by him who separates the devout

Adrumetum evo-ePeis, "I

s

vp.wv TrepipXc(TrTov)

—

the

— iv/A.D.)

virdvotav) Siaij>uXd£i.

ti|V

"8iavXd£rj

emended

(as

Abinnaeus, P Lund 243, 413 (c. a.d. 34O) (= 6 8(eb)s 8c 8iai)Xd£n o-e. The verb 302) end

due

this

8ia
eppwue'vov o-e [6 9ebs K]a8' vTrdvoia (/. iv d
in

used

A.I>.) tiixopai. tois 8«oIs vir£[p] o-ov,

8iavXd[£]wo-i,

peyaXoirpe'lTmav).

(=

occurrence

compare P Giss

interesting to

BGU

NT

one

its

,

XCtplS TOIS 0COLS

Vva

remarks that the

s.v.)

specially of God's providential care, as in the passage

In

P Oxy VIII

ceitain orders he

iioi 4 (a.d. 367-70) a Praefect states that issuing were based not on information

was

gained from a few first-comers (Tr[ap' 6]X{-yu>v twv TrpwTwv [Tm8dp.€Vo]sS dXXd Trpbs StSacrKaXiav Tpdirov Tivd Xap.pdvov

TWV C .]S 4Kdo-T[ll]v TrdXlV T€ Kal CVOpLOV 7L" but on instruction in a way derived from wdiat occurs in every city and district" (Ed.). Cf. from the inscrr. 9 Sy// 306 (ii/B.C.) iiirip ras Ttiv TraiSwv 8iSao-KaXias, ib. 10 A new literary citation may be given from P 423'*, 663 23 translated from an unknown Latin Kyi II. 62 (iii/A.D.' writer by one Isidorianus) Kal tt)v twv app.d[Kwv Si[8]a:

(/.

uv)

[«K

•yvoae'viov,

.

—

dixxp mveco.

The

curious meaning "fail, perish,'' appearing in

supported by

LS

LXX,

with citations from Diodorus and Agath-

archides, appears in P 1'etr II. 13 (3)* (middle iii/B.c): a pri-on wall has partly fallen, and the rest is going, wore KivSvveveL Trto-dvTos avTov 8ia(j)wvfjo-a£ tl that there

people" note

is

a risk,

is

(lid

It

).

if it

comes down, of

twv o-wp.aTwv, "so killing some of the

might also mean "escaping.''

very instinctive

:

— "But 8tawvfjo-ai, for

be a complete puzzle did

it

Mahaffy's

lo die,

iroiel

:

the edd. are not satisfied with the reading, An interesting Christian example of

occurs in the prayer of the end of iv/A.D. published by C. Schmidt in Neutestamentliche Studien fur G. 1L inriei 8.

(1914) p. 71

26

4>wtlo-ov iv T^j

[o-t^

Tra]paKXT)0"6i* birws

£iw8wuev Tfjs u€YaXovovs 8t8ao-KaX£as twv tov o-(wri))p(o)s Tip-wv 'I(tjO"o)€ pto-TO)v. .

.

.

X

KaTa-

,

eiia y'y6Xiwv

would

not occur in Agatharchides, a

writer of this very century, as well as in Diodoros, in the Some day. perhaps, doctors of divinity sense of lo perish."' may discover the LXX, and classical experts purchase E. A.

Sophocles' Lexicon

o-KaXiav

but see no alternative.

!

diddoy.a/.og occurs ter in the contract of apprenticeship

P Oxy IV.

OGIS (iii/A.n.). 725 (a.d. 183): cf. BGU IV. io2ii 5 For 8i8do-[KaXos p.a8r|u.dTwv] TaKTtKwv. 149 (ii/B.C.) SiSao-KaXtiov cf. the dream from the Serapeum P Par 51* 2

"'-

dvii-yw Toils (B.C. 160) (=Selections, p. 19) €£a£[VT|sJ ra 8i8acrKaXlf|w d4)8aXp.0VPS aov, Kal bpw [Tas] A1.8vp.as iv

For

word

this

in its original sense of

"administer," see P Tebt (sc.

4SS5

dr.)

K€X«ip(o-8ai)

cttI

I.

irpoc^peTai 'Eppias Tfji Tpa^Trti/iii)

" have in hand,"

112 introd. (B.C.

x,

112) dcp'iiv 8iax*tpto-8ai (/. 81a-

and from the

inscrr.

OG/S

tov To8t)[tos, "in SiSao-KaXiKos

in

1'

the school of Tothes," and the adj. Par 63 51 (B.C. 165) (P Pell III. p. 22)

Tpdirov tlvu SiSao-Ka[Xi]Kt|[v] rjauiv ir€TroT|p.€vwv T^|V [v]r[" we made our explanation such as almost to teach •yno-iv,

130

StSacrKco like

you,

schoolboys" (Mahafly)

(A. D. 66)

"

Kvpia

8i8ao-KaXi.KT|,

r)

P Oxy

cf.

:

II.

275

31

the contract of apprentice-

MGr 8do-KaXos, "teacher, schoolmaster," ship is valid." with derivative Sao-KaXevu " censure, teach one his lesson," keeps the old word without

its

reduplication.

SiSco/xi

Kenyon, P Lond

structed by their

Selections,

It

I2ff.

p.

p. 2

I.

P Par 26

see

petitions

ft".

For a specimen

oi

(B.C.

— opens

163-2), reproduced in Bao-iXei nToXepatw Kal

KXco-rraTpa ttj dSeXcpTJ, Oeois îXop-^Topcrt, 0avf|s Kal Taoiis SiSuu-cu, al XeiTovp-yovcrat ev Tto

BacriXicrcr^ Xai'peiv.

From id. lzt Kal eK Trpbs Me'pcpei aeyaXu) Xapairieiu ktX. tovtmv Kal Totv TrpoTou yevnfiei-o'wv 8[i]Sup.wv K0p.1crau.evuc Ta eavTcov Ka8' rjpe'pav 8e'ovTa, we learn that the Twins were -

diddoxaj. Like SiSdo-KaXos, 8iSdo-Kw

we might have expected noted we may select the

(=

I.

p. 48),

finished his

as a teacher

irdXtv 8i8dfj€is

...

yf|pas, P.

I.

following

>xy

to.

23

law

(a

Xa[p.Trp

7rdXtv

.

.

ere

(ii/B.C.)

8 40 (ii/iii A.D.), where a doctor practising asked — SCSoijov t[6 KaTajrfjKov, "tell me

oi SiKa£op.ai, 8id

115

Lond 43"

—

mummification is is the solvent" (Edd.), Se

—P

vvy *y€ Trapa-ytvop-evos eis ttjv -rraiSapia Kal efjcis €
what Trepl

by no means so common as we have

where a mother congratulates her son on having education and being now in a position to earn

his livelihood

<

is

but from the instances

;

report)

f,p.ets

TiuTa col

.]

ei.

8i8d£wp.£v'

I'

Strass

250)

(a.d.

CP Herm

SiSd£w,

d eSeiSafx^njusv

iiro

ttjs

and

Trap£0e'u.E0a,

ovv

8

41

I.

Ppa^t'uv

ctol 8ok[«iJ

iva

dKoucrai t[

there ex cultus

:

officio

as twins, in connexion with

some Dioscuric

see Rendel Harris Boanerges, p. 272.

From

later

be enough to qujte P Oxv III. 533 16 Kal tois 8iSvp.ois otl irpovoT|cr[aJT€ too (ii/iii a.d.) eliraTe KeppaTiov, "tell the twins also to be careful about the small

documents

will

it

change" (Edd.). The frequency of Didymus as a proper name is curious: we compare the Latin Geminus and Gemellus (cf. for the latter the farmer whose correspondence at end of i/A.D. is preserved in P Fay), but it is much less

—

prominent than AiSvpos becomes in Hellenistic Egypt after iii/K.c, if we may judge from the almost complete absence of Dioscuric names from the indices of I' Petr and P Hib.

There is a diminutive AiSuu-dpiov in P Lond goi ls (i/ii a.d.) (= HI. p. 24), the name ot a woman. In P Lond 604 B 33 a.d. 47) (=111. p. S6) we find two brothers named (.-. Castor and Didymus, which suggests that Didymus is a The index of proper names in surrogate for Polydeuces. this volume is suggestive as to the prevalence of Dioscuric There are 28 Castors, 9 (or 11) with worship in Egypt. '

The word

used of military instruction or training in an

is

Imperial letter, which Wilcken in the time of Hadrian

(cf.

— BGU

Archiv

I.

t40

ii.

16

119)

t]outo ovk eSoK€L o-KXT(pbv [eijvai [tovvjovtiov avrwv o-TpaTiw[T]iKt|[s parallel

to

8i8a]xr)S

Mk

I

P Oxv X. 1224

27

An

ir€iroir|KdTu)V.

occurs in the

dates

p. 170)

(a.d.

Kal

Tfj[s]

interesting

new uncanonical

gospel,

Fr. 2 verso* Tr[o]iav

Kaiv[^jv] 8i[8do-Keiv,

ere [cbao-iv 8i.8aJxt)V ti p]d[irTio-u.]a Kaivbv [KT|piJcrcr«iv

f\

;

" w hat is the new doctrine that they say thou teachest, or what the new baptism that thou dost preach?" (lidd.)

didqayjiov. With the Jewish Temple tax of to 8£8paxp-ov (Mt I; 24 may be compared a tax for a similar amount for the temple ol Suchus: cf. e.g. the receipt fur this tax in P Tebt II. 2S1 (B.C. 125) and BGU III. 748'"- 5 (a.d. 48) where it is )

paid

upon a

SiSpaxpa'a(v) e'civtio-ai.

sale

of house

tov

Xovxov

property 8eov

— SLave'vpacptas)

u.e-ydXo(v)

p.e-ydXo(v)

See further Wilcken Ostr.

o'iKi(as) ktX.

i.

tt|v fjs

p. 360,

Otto Priester i. p. 356 f. ii. p. 334. Can we recognize it in P Tebt II. 404'* (late iii/A.D.) Xd-yos SiSpdxp-wv

w

,

"on

account of the didrachms 67 staters" (Edd.)? If so, it is a very close parallel to tu S£8paxp-a in Mt I.e., with the same use of the article and absence of further definition. In P Amh II. 50 20 (B.C. 106 a loan of o-TaTrjpes ft,

—

money) provision

is

made

for

(Edd.,

ordinary rate

who remark

see Thackeray Gr.

this

is

a year, "the paid back at the

24%

upon loans not For 8i8po.Yp.ov in late MSS.

required

specified date ").

that

i.

One Didymus

Isidorus or Ision.

which takes us into another 'Au-cpLu>v is short for dp.cpiY€vr|s, classical pair Zelhus and

is the son of Amphion, Greek twin-cultus. Since as Dr Harris points out, the

Amphion

are

named

exactly on the

same principle as our Castor and Didymus above. One of a pair had a name of his own, and his brother was nothing but " Twin." The Apostle Thomas no doubt was "Judas " " the Twin but if the well attested "Judas were rejected, the name by which we always know him was entirely Whether every Didymus really capable of standing alone. was a twin may be questioned. Like Dioscorus and the Pollux was rest, it might often only imply a cult relation :

:

the

"

saint

"patron

— to describe

the practice

in

terms of

its

mediaeval derivative.

BGU

12

In I. (A.D. 189) (= Chrest. I. p. 23S) Wilcken I15 conjectures a hitherto unknown compound 8[i]8vp,aYev[eT.s,

which

is

confirmed by

it.

II.

447

10

(a.m. 173-4)

(=

I.

2

).

tov vTrepirecrovTOS xp° vou

tokovs 8i8pdxp-ovs ttjs (Jivds tov Lcfjva (Kao-Tov, " the overtime interest at the rate of two drachmae on the mina each

month"

name Polydeuces, 2S with Didymus (Didyme and Didymarion once each), 49 with Dio'scorus or Dioscurides. It is also noteworthy that names of this class tend to recur in families, and that six of them are linked with an Isidotus. the

of the

l.XX,

p. 103.

dtdcoid.

P Oxy X. (8paxpds) ZuiXcoi

i|3,

Ttot

292

s

Hi.

cpiXui,

(r.

A.D. 30) ESuKa 'Epu-aTi 8ovvat

VII. ii.

crot

1062 15 (ii/A.D.) to dp-yvpiov 80s 106S 21 (iii/.\.D.) elva Suis avTois

ypdu-u-aTa should serve as exx. of the ordinary usage of this common verb. For 8i8bvai Xdyov cf. I' Ixy X. 1281" (a (

— A.D.

ko|u£ouevov [tov] 'Icocttjitov TaOra " on condition that when TrpoTepov Swcru Xdvo[v] tovtuv, " shall first render an account of it receives it he foseph loan

didvfio;. This word has become very familiar to students of the papyri owing to the lengthy correspondence regarding the grievances of the Serapeum Twins, Thaues and Thaus or The.r storv has been reconTaous, that has come to light.

1

(Edd.),

Ac

4cp'

wl

s I. 32 (a.d. 2C1) 8oto> Xoyov, ti atiTi5 Kal irou TraptVxev, iva ov'tois aiiTi evXo-yTieTJ. 20 should be supposed a Hebraism, after (e.g.) 13

P

oeiX[6]Tai.

Lest

21)

Strass

1(30

)i(Tia

)i(yetpco

Numb

14

1

we may quote P

,

Lille

28"

I.

Kal irpo
Kdav and P iiirb

Qi

cf. ib.

:

Ixv IX. II95 1

(

tis

8fo-po
3

(

\.l>.

I

35) 'AttoXXwvCuh KpiTtji SoOe'vTi

MapepTe£vov tov KpaTio-Tou T|\/epdvos. Simi" " Latinism Deissmann {/..IE. p. 17) disposes of the

IleTpuiviov

1

larly

12 58 by reference to a letter of B.C. 2 written in vulgar IV. 742', 80s ep-yao-£a[v, "give your attention Greek. P

Lk

in

Ilerwerden

note).

Rev

use (e.g.

elliptical

(Lex.

2 23 )

from

the

illustrates

s.v.)

a

Rev. pap. Lips.

13"'-

dXAos X£0uj Se'Sukcv tuJ viii |xov, sc. Tr\T\yf\v cf. our "he gave it him with a slick." For 8£Su>pi epauTov tivi or tnrep 26 s B.C. 153) Tit 2 U cf. P Par 47 tivos (as 2 Cor 8 (.". 2 I Kal ain-ovs Witkowski StSioKapev Kal diroTrt( , p. 90) TTTWKQJAtV VTTO TWV 6«0>V Kttl TriCTTCVOVTCS TCL €VUTTVia, Ulld There is a suggestive use of 8. in the see Nageli, p. 56. 6

:

=

Oxy IX. 1213* (ii/A.D.) 8e'8oTa( uoi \/apf|0-ai [tov]to (101 Sds

question addressed to an oracle, P '•

M.

asks,

is

it

;

|ei|

granted

me

to

Answer me this"

marry?

(Ed.), so Wessely Spec. gr. 12, 26

06 [8t]8oTa£ poi o-vp.pV

et

There

(cf. Archiv v. p. 232). Taire8tv[Ti collocation of verbs in Mt 19 11 , where

;

first

oracle

Jn

cited from

ib.

cf.

-a>

W

Leid

I'

S£Sa>,

f. ,436, VII. 1053 13

On

.

p.01

-u.t

ib.

answers to

it

9

f.

1066 12

?Sa>o~€v,

,

,

viii

-

9

A.D.).

(ii/iii

22 9

,

verbs in the

Hellenistic

— see

'iXtytv p.01

'AirdXXuv

drawn

£8ioo-«v

(iii/.A.D.)

attention

is

to

"a

rather early instance of the sigmatic form which occasionally found in writers of the decadence."

W

334

we have

1

',

('

ad

Eust.

e. g.

With

1,;

(ii/iii

A. Ii.)

ipKil'M

o-e,

TrveOp.a

4v

€l'o"€X9c,

as is

(B.c.

de'pi

is

NABC

used by

Ac 2S 3 P Oxy VII.

61 in

,

(B.C. 177-6) 8ie^'XeuivTi to. e£ Nci.kt|tt| dvov «l'va

id Trpd"ypaTa

he may be able

=

to

-

Sici^pTciv

(

* :

StcleXBav),

that

15 accomplish your business," P Lond 977 tov p£ov. See also

III. p. 232) 8«£«X8ovo-r|S

(A.D. 330) ( Arisleas 168 do-ov

p.

277) '

106, 14.

p.

=

e-rrl

ppa\v

Chrest

(=

116)

is

found

times in the

six

we may compare P Tor

I.

NT v

I

4

35) KaS'd irapcKeero dvTcypacjia

II. p.

See S"EXXt]Vio-t£. vopo8€cr£av) rjpeis ov pdvov peTa\pdi|/ai A errtvoovptv dXXd Kal Stcpprjvevo-ai : also 30S, 310. phrase almost identical with that cited from P Tor may be o-v"yYpa
Aristeas IS

t)v \sc.

P Tebt

seen in

I.

2

164'

—see

s.v. p«8€ppr|V£vu.

di£Q%o/iai. OG/S 665 26 (A.D. 49) Kal tovtovs

8« o-t«7T|l pdvov 8eField (Notes, p. 88) points out tovs 8iep)(opevovs. 15 RV that the preposition must not be pressed, as in Jn 4 is all that it merely that a certain distance is to be

X«o-8ai.

implies

15

traversed, whether long or short, cf. Lk 2 this does not involve ignoring the difference ,

compound and argues that is

Si^tXBeiv.

the

and very

slight,

very

L

—

4

8vvao-8;] o-ov

II.

verb, which the simp/ex,

tins

practically

Ac

in

8.

1S 10

1

SuSeKaTu)

lor

(late

II.

is

385 ff. The verb

p.

s 238 (A.D. 72) 4v Tan 8tcXT|Xv8dTi. IX. I19S 12 (A.D. 150) Tiii SieXBdvTi

III.

ib.

475

16

1S2)

(A.D.

S7

28

(lease of

tov

8ieTij

land— A.D.

xpdvov,

"

d+[£]as

ttjs

(=

III. .

)

I

125) dueBeo-TaTov

will

guarantee your

two years (Edd.) cf. P Lond 856' OG/S 513 13 p. 92) 8i«to[v]s and

the period of

i'/A.D.)

D.

i.

implies missionary travel.

Aip(r|X£av) 1 XoirpeTrus SuTti xP° "f (iii/.\.

exaggeration

Ramsay Exp V.

etc.

(JjvXdû) [e]i[s]

tenancy

.

connexion with past time, e. g. Rev OTav 8]e 6 ireirpapevos XP° V0S atros

ib.

In,

But between the

II.

xy

irtty..

RV

simplex: the

Ac 9 32

in

(iii/B.C.)

P

AV

effective.

common

P Amh

31

I.

dteQllljVEVCO.

o-e

Xi'//S49

Chrest.

dwQfMjvevTrjc;. According to Nageli (p. 50) this word, which in NT occurs in 1 for I4 28 only (with the significant dissent of B and DFG), reappears first in the Byzantine grammarians,

dieêgyo/iai. For this compound, which 1069

((7/.

which Wilcken notes - 8L€|o8LKuTepov, " ausfuhrlicher.

SuXSovo-fr,?,

cf.

P Brem 73

1

pe'pn

There

€p.T|vvo-a irXeov.

a. h. 117) Trepio-o-bv T)-yovpat StcôSeo-Ttpov vpeiv -ypddêtv,

cvrrvcvpaTwo-ov, Svvdpa>o*ov, Siacyeipov ttj Svvdpci tov aiuvi'ov 8covs (0111. -s) o8« (/. toSc) to crupa a spell lor the 2\/€po-is o-wpaTos vtKpov. oLTwptvov,

tovtov povp£ov €KKot|/as Tivd

^€

e-yw

a curious derivative in .

T€TapTuii vli

where, as

)

8ieX8T|i.

dieyeiQio. P Leid

Cf. Aristeas 105,

3

points out, the 8w'|o8oi, the Thackeray (Trans, p. 23 n. main streets leading out of the city, and the SloSoi, crossIn Vcttius Valens, p. streets, seem to be distinguished.

;

was rapidly coming over

BS, p. 192, C/\ xv. and the editor's note on P Oxy

8£vw or Suva)

xviii. pp. Ill

pp. 37

ovSt'v

like oilier

class,

MGr

at

(ii/A.D.):

I14S

the forms of this verb, which

into the

oti

in

'ypa-n-Tdv

same

the

and Kvpo>o-[dv] poi Wessely's oracle. Abs Tray (as in

o-vp(f>u)vov 2v€VK€ in

may be

4')

On

— age

P Oxy VIII. I149 8

cf.

is

implied that the end of the

is

it

For Sds

there are those ots ov 8t'8oTai.

tovto pot tovto to

Mt

from the city into the country.

)

,

d£io! Mf'vavSpos

6epL^€tv avTovs.

is

occurrence of the same phrase in the Bremen 18 (c. a.d. 118). He also cites

to the

unpublished P OG/S 441 10 ' (B.C. Si) 4>povT££wcn.v Si.8u>o-£v t( 4pYao-£av, "may they lake heed and give diligence" (but see Dittenberger's

pi\

ttvXwv Tois povXopc'voLS tt|v Sit'ôSov

Ow

and

to it,"

toj Ste'ôSov XaPetv ti'jv Kpio-Lv This rather supports Grimm's view of "tin' issues of the streets," i.e. where they lead out

to get in the harvest £u>s 8£

avTots

(iii/B.c.)

"

nous leur avons donne pour eScoKaptv peo-iTrp/ Awp[£]wv[a, " 5arbitre Dorion (a.d. 265) 8f.8ou.tv (Edd.), 1' Flor I. 2

,

.

i

:

.

Upao-ap€VT|V evSdijus Kal ueya10 xxxiv. p. iff., inscr. no. 13

JUS

tviavTOv iv t^ (Lycia) 8vo-«i 8[J K]rr|Taip tt|S o[i]K(.as [Ka]T Preis [to]v QavSiKov ?pi<))ov [8]it[tj] (/. S«Tfj), P Cairo ip

3

1

20

(a.d.

139-40)

«irl]

Swti)

\povov dirb tov

tio-idvTos

pT)vd[s.

6 eiodo;. In P Magd

12 11 (b.c. 217) 8it'|o8os is used for the "conclusion" of a trial: it is prayed that men who have w rongfullv taken possession of land should not be allowed

f5(£T('a.

This subst., for which be freely authenticated—

Grimm e. g.

P

cites

Oxy

only Philo, can

IV. 707 24

(e.

now

a.d. 136)

161

Sn)yio/Aai

TeXeVai tol Srd ttjs p.icr6wo-ews virep bpov " that for the uvet.XT|ppeVa. remaining two years he should 51 pay the rent set forth in the lease" (Edd.), ib. VI. 910

tt) 8e XoitttJ SieTia

BGU

7

I. 1S0 (A.D. I07)ttjs p.ev ev ir[u]pu> SreTias. (ii/iii A D.) 10 (A.D. 217) (i[€]tci SieTiav ttjs [diroJXvcrews. P Strass I. 2 1 TT|]vXoiirT|[v 8i]eTiav, and from the inscrr. Syll S05 (?i/A.D. )

« SitTi'as pf|a-o-ovTa Kal

-yevbuevov 8e

SeKcuTia

pe dS[iaXe£]irrws.

twv eTriTnyywv

eirl

found P Strass

is

22 2J

I.

OGIS 485" (Rolrmn) SieTiav.

1

he word

(in A.D.).

SiKaioXnyia J

In ib. 5 (B.C. 13) irepl twv and 1166 4 (same date and form), we have loans negotiated. Schubart has an elaborate on these 0Tjyx w P Tl €l 5 in Archiv v., esp. p. 481". Is it possible to take 8. in a weaker sense, "discuss", rather than "dispute"? That would reconcile these formulae with the one in P Rein 1S 13 (B.C. 10S) 6 evKaXoiipevos e-yKpaTTjs •yevdpevos twv o-uvaXXa|[e']wv ov8ev twv 8iao-Ta8e'vTwv poi " mon adversaire, une fois Trpbs auT[b]v eirl Te'Xos r)-ya"y€v, en possession desdits acles, n'a execute aucun des engagements convenus entre nous" (Ed.), and so ib. 19 11 It would be literally "the things I discussed with him." See

drawing up the contract.

r 1 1

8ieo-Ta[pe'vwv] q-yyxwpel, "

.

Sajyeouai.

A good BGU III.

ex. of this

S46

o-ai

evpdvTa

found in the prodigal's

is

Rein

4S

letter,

(ii/A.D.) TJKouo-a irapd to[0 TJoo-Tjovpov

Kal aKaipws irdvTa

ev tu> 'Apo-atvoefTT]

"and unseasonably

8ir|-yT|Tai, 1'

11

word

related all

5

(ii/A.D.)

to

aTre'0-Tei.Xa

Cf.

you." o-e

Trpds

tov

tov

d-ypo4>i3XaKa 8ir|"yr|0-dp.evds croi ("pour te raconter") Tijv oicrav StdSeo-iv ev8d8e, I' Lond 479' (?iii/A.D.) (= II. p. 256) 8iT|yr|o-op.ai

8i(T|)YoxJ|iat

Ta o-wpdv™ poi

=

irepl

twv

MGr

Kau.rjXu(v).

"relate," ''narrate," as of old.

OGIS

also

315

15

(B.C.

164-3)

8i(o-tw, a difficult passage

two very

op8»S

Ka8' inreppoXi|v

aii\

where Dittenberger's note balances In the

different renderings.

NT

confined to

8. is

Lucan writings Hobart (p. 170) characteristically There is a parallel adduces a number of medical parallels. s8 1 for the weak aorist active (Ac 27 ) in P Leid Td TrdvTa, "separavit omnia" (Ed.). (ii/iii A.D.) Sie'o-TTjo-ev The verb is similarly transitive in Ac /. c. ppaxr» being the Blass {Comrii. ad loc.) paraphrases Ppaxu Sido-Tripa object the

:

W

:

,

—

TTOLT|0-aVT€S.

Sn'/yijOi; is used ter in the letter of Aristeas to Polycrates 322) to describe the "narrative" he has to unfold thinks of the

and

first

occurs twice in PSI

S5

I.

The noun

of Sordello.

last lines

(iii/A.D.),

(1, S,

— one

from a rhetorical

treatise,

known as t| \peâ see above e Aid The XP € ^ a s "' De " concise " diropvT|pbv€upa. ti o-vvTopov; 6tl TroXXaKis 6KTa0ev r\ 8ir|-yr|o-is yivtTai r] aXXo Tt. A. therefore implies some fullness of narrative, defining what was technically

:

s.v.

:

'

which

suits the use of the

keeps the

word

in the Preface of

noun— Serj-yTipa "narrative"

-p-a

—

MGr

Lk.

with

dimin.

This verb, which I.

read bis by

is

30

19

B

in

Lk

6 37 ,

may be

300-271) Sio 8iKdôp.at

(B.C.

illus-

0-01

tov

" I therefore am taking legal prodpxacou [Kal toko]v, ceedings against you for principal and interest" (Edd.), ** P Oxy II. 237™(a.d. iSo) 8eSiKao-8ai. iiro-yvios Trpbs aiiTov, "had recently brought an action against him" (Edd), P Lond 973*" (iii/A.D.) (=111. p. 213) SiKajJopai Xapiv twv tov dSeX4>ou pov Kal ou 8ijvapat dpTt eXSelv Trpbs s I. 41 (a.d. 250) irepl 8e oi SiKaôuai, otd 3 o-iv8iKos Si8d£w, and CPHerm I. 25"et(ire) CTTjpepov pbyis e8vvT]8r|s Kal try SiKdcrai. 1'

o-[e,

SiTjynpaTdKi.

P Hib

trated.

Strass

Ppaxe'wv

-

o-e

dirjvextfc;.

In

to

NT

peculiar to Heb, and there only in the locution els in perpetuum. This occurs twice in P Ryl II.

8ir|v«Ke's

=

once without context and once following Deissmann (BS, p. 251) cites IMAe 786 16 fuo-8ioo-ao-8ai,. The adj. was in (Imperial) TeTeipr[pevos es to SteveKe's.

427 (end of

as

use,

ii/A.D.),

may

be

from

seen

BGU

II.

646

s2

(a.d.

193) 10s

fiTre'p Te tov 8iT|veKois avToKpaTovs, Syll 54O 175-1) iroiwv 6p6d irdvTa Trpbs Kavdva 8lt|V€ktj pi] eXaTTw toO evep-yovpe'vov Xi9o\i, OGIS 669 65 (i/A.D.) ofi]

evxopevovs (B.C.

(sc.

roii

T)i (/.

Sepao-Tov) [Kal

t|)

ire]pl ttjs

irdvTwv [r;p]w[v] o-wTT|pias

8[it|"v«kt|S [eiJepYecrrai 7.

— la) Kal

Trpdvoid [eo-Tiv.

26 5 (beginning of iv/A.D.) we have eirl to For the adv. SirjveKws see OGIS 194 12 (B.C. 42) 8it|v€[k]€S. dvevXiireis pev SiTiveKwS [rrapd toOtov tov xpov ov TrdvTas irdvTwv eTT|pT)o-ev. The t), where a ptirum would be In

P Lips

I.

in Attic, suggests

expected

that

into Attic literature from Ionic

See Mayser Gr.

p.

the word generally

poetry— it

is

found

in

came Homer.

13.

diy.aioy.Qiaia.

The emphasis which of the

Rom

compound

lays

on the character

4

(a.d. 303) Oxyrhynchus papyri— the first in I. 71' where a petitioner appeals confidently to the Praefect exleXms wv T-fjs dirb tov o-ov pe*ye'6ous 8iKaioKpi.o-ids Tvxeiv, "being of good hope to obtain righteous judgement from thy Magin the

The second is (cf. Nageli, p. 4S, LAE, p. 89 f. ). 2 904 (v/a.d.) where a certain Flavins, who has been

nificence" in VI.

subjected to indignity in the the Praeses

duties, addresses

o-[i]as Ka8apoTT|s irdvTws

discharge of certain

—

Kape

t|

ttjs

eXefjo-et

official

SiKatoKpitov Ye-yipaKOTa Kal ipeTe'pas

"

^T v the irapd ^tXole'vov, do-vv8T|Kel SiaireirovSoTa Kal x^ t purity of your righteous judgement will surely pity me, an l

man who

old at

has suffered a breach of covenant and mockery " The word occurs (Edd.).

the hands of Philoxenus

again o-ou

Suari] ut. P Tebt I. 22 4

this

Judge rather than on the character of the judgement in 2 6 (see SH ad I.), receives support from two passages

the very fragmentary

in

SiKaioKpio-ias Tvxelv

1'

Flor

I.

88 26

(?

A.D. 215)

?

t

5

wv 0-01 we had a dispute"

(B.C. 112) irepl

the matters on which

"about So BGU

8ieo-Tapr|v, (lidd.).

—

wv 8iea-Tape8a cruvxwpoOpey a marriage contract, which is apparently the happy ending to a difference. Ib. 1 100 5 of same period, shows the parents IV. 1099

(Augustus)

irepl]

.

dixaio?.oyi'a.

For verso"-

8., s

as in

(i/ii

2

a.d.)

StKaioXoyWas

ir[.

Mace 4", we may

(= Archiv .

.,

v.

p.

P Flor

I.

cite

P Ilawara 69

3S3) errl Tainy; eipl ttjs 6 13 (a.d. 210) irpbs 8e

to^tols p[eô]va SiKatoXoytav irapaT.'8ejiai, P Lips

I.

38"

"*

102

JIKCCIOS

(a.d.

ai

390)

vduuv

ap(id[l']oiio-ai

Kal

8iKai.o[\]o-yiai

Tor I. lii". u (B.C. 117) Kal SiKaioXoyrjOevTcov twv (TWKaTao-TavTwv avTois

The verb

ir[ap]aypa(|>al kt\.

occurs

1'

:

se* Peyron's note, p. 106.

dixmoQ. Our

sources have naturally

little

throw upon the

light to

deeper Christian significance of this important word, but we may give a few examples showing its general usage. The

P Tebt

13

11

I.

"just measure"

a

applied to

is

adjective

(B.C.

105

119),

41

(B.C.

8.)

(|MTpT|o-ei.

and a

103) etc.,

P Rein 20 21 (B.C. 10S). Then it would seem to have become a vox propria in connexion with the rise of the Nile, e.g. OGIS 666" (i/.\.i>.) "just rule"

(a-Kin-dX-n

S.)

vvv p.dXXov direXavo-e {sc. r\ At'yuTTTos) Tfjs StKaias dvapds toO 6eov see Dittenberger's note and cf. Deissmann :

we

P

In

p. 116.

US,

6

Petr II. 2S vi,i

hear of a Sikcu'ou

(taxing account

The neuter

vtj
—

iii/B.C.)

is

very largely or "claims."

used

substantially, for "duty," "rights" Thus in P Petr II. lo 27 the royal gooseherds make petition that certain grievances be set right, tva Svvu|iE0a to 8£xaia

Tan pao-iXa, "

TToicLv

duty to the king":

BGU

the neuter plural of the "duties" 9 Oxy VI. 905 (marriage contract

Ta toO

IV. iogSM

able to do our

cf.

—

of marriage, e.g. P A.n. 170) uXdo-
we may be

order that

in

[ovv

-ydp.ou 8iKaia, id.

X. 127

"Y]a(ioiivT£s 23

260), Trpbs t'-v dvSpa Kal

rd

B.C. 18) TT|petv

(r.

oi

dXXt]Xois

(a.

}

11.

tov koivov p£ov Sixain. of "right," "justice," to which this leads, figures in the concluding formula of numerous petitions : cf. also Col 4 1 Thus P Magd 2 s (iii/B.C.) where a widow .

—

Ptolemy III tva ffirl] , and P Oxy III. 4S6 35 (a.D. 131) tva Td

Xdpw. Cf. P Oxy IV. 746" (a letter oi recommendation A.D. 16) tovto oiiv tdv v, please therefore further him " in this matter, as is just So with the negative in a (Ktld.). €[|ia]vTfjs 8tK[aia

—

l

complaint, as

BGU

IV*.

11S7

"Claim"

20 (r.

B.C. 1) |i.T][8]{vos SiKa[io]v

it in P Kyi 68 27 (B.C. 89) ty* edv 8' Trepi"ye'vwp.ai, Xdpw Trap' avTf,s t6 StKatov us KaOrJKei, "if I survive, I may obtain satisfaction from her as is right" fEdd 1' Tor i v " '-" (B.C. 116) Kal Tairnv [atjS' oXoo-^cptos -rrdo-Lv, dXXd tols

avTe^datvoi. II.

or the like will render

.

.

.

).

JX 0-, ''"tv ti SiKaiov, P Tebt

Ta 5'xaia.

[fj](i
"we

II.

320

10

'AvtivoouitoXcl eX96vTa

Xwpr^jo-ecos ytvofAt'vTjs

which qualified a I

5

8"

Tj

Pu>p.[ai'a>]v

and

cf.

A),

Il8),

appear

it

is

in

legal

s

i.

p.

310

is

f.

phrase vtt{\hv Kal

difficult

"r "

Tiiv

xp TlHLaTlo

"they

shall give "

'ttI

translated

The

(

"

;

lv '' Tebt I. 5 211 and receive satis)

by the editors, who note "apparently another way of saying 8i86vai Kal

8e'xeo-6ai Siktiv, according as the verdicl

them

transactions

same formula P Thead

.

faction before the chrematistae that

A.

for the ins liberornm,

7

hi:'

but see

Aixa'a.

Wenger

in

Archiv

ii.

p.

»^

against or for

493,

d.

sich beklagen zu

i.

appears as a

fern,

subst.

8 29 (iv/B.c. ) PaBdevTi Ta irdXefi] Kal Ta 8r.Ka£a, "helping the state and justice." In the late P Lond 483"'

(a.d. 616) (= II. p. 325) to 8(.Kaiov is applied to a " monastery, evidently with reference to its corporate unity as distinct from the individual who happens at any given time to represent it as prior" (see the editor's note). 5 For the adverb, cf. P Magd 29 (B.C. 218) oi SieipnTaC

—

a complaint that the division of a piece of land |jloi SiKatus has not been made "fairly." For the combination 6o-'cos Kal SiKadus, as in 1 Thess 2 10 see P Par 63 Tiii I2ff where a -

-

,

"in a holy and

letter-writer claims that he has acted '

before th^ gods

way

—

ooaws Kal 81K

just

Kal Tois

4*yw "yap Trio-Ttvo-as 0-0C tc

8iKaius [TroXiJTevo-dutvos the phrase 'i\m 81x1.0, " I am right," recalls the old substantival use. It should be added that 0cois, TTpds oils

MGr

ktX.

is

Si'klos

.

.

.

:

AiKaios appears as a proper name in Ac I- 3 18 7 Col 4 11 ,

:

the Latin Jus/us, as

cf

.

,

dty.aioavvij.

So

we have noticed, this word is rare in the papyri, occurs very frequently in the inscriptions. From the papyri we can quote P Kein IO 9 (B.C. Ill), where it is far as it

though

us L d ns a

name

or tide of Cleopatra

a cancelled line,

in

19).

eirl

W XVH o-ivr)

39

is

A.D.)

(ii/iii

ovk aTroKLVLTai,

:

cf.

BGC

AiKatoo-vvTii. with the editor's note,

Syll 763 "I0-1.81. IV. U38 4 (B.C.

t6(v) ttjs 8lko.lpo-uvt)(s) o-oy

at

oil

In the magic P

P Leid

an epistrategus.

to

addressed to a deity ov

tj

8iK(ai)o-

uovo-ar xiuvouo-i to ^vSoôv

Lond 46 w3

(iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 7S) hymn addressed to Flermes. In P Thead 23" (a.d. 342) a man petitions Flavius Abinnaeus with reference to his neighbour who has attacked his sheep XTjo-TptKi" (6vop.a).

it is

found

TpoTr[a)]

.

in

.

.

a

Trapd ttjv [8iKa]ioo-ivr|v, "after the

of a brigand, contrary to justice."

add

From

manner

the inscrr.

it

is

OGIS

339*' (c. B.C. 120) 8ti ttjv tujv 3 dv8pwv SiKaioo-vvnv tc Kal tfjtXoTLuCav, tt>. 43S (i/B.C. ) dvSpa dyaObv -ycvop-Evov Kal Sitve'vKavra trio-Tet Kal dp6Ti" sufficient

to

5ff

Kal 8[iK]aioo-uvT| Kal fio-ePetat (cf. 2 Pet I ), Cagnai IV. s 247 (c. B.C. 150), where the Demos of Assos, having been asked by that of Stralonicea to appoint an arbitrator for

them, gives itself a testimonial TroLOvacvos Trcpl SiKaioo-ijvTis.

as

8td iravTos

The Index

irpdvoiav Syll JII.

in

contains about thir'y references for the word.

(A D. 212)

P Oxy IX. 1199 (iii/A.n.), ib. X. 1276 (a.d. MV160OS X^P 15 K\jp£ou xP TlHiaT ^ ovcra KaT ^- T a. 24 and ib, 1277 3 V.D. 255), t0T) t€kvwv 8iKatiu, so

Xappdvav to S'xaiov (B.C.

1164(e)

olklwv 8io ouctwv ev

p.e'pT)

so in the

(a.D. 306),

249)

und zu klagen."

OGIS

in

dixaioci) "

avTov aird [oijKaiou [Trjapa

€ts

to

Thus

6

Lond

ktX, and often

woman

without a guardian.

(a.D. iSi) inrcTd|ap.(fv)

append our claims" (Edd.).

often answers to the Latin ins, as P (— III. p. 160) Td xnrdp\ovTa avTii tt*

" Recht zu geben und zu nehmen, lassen

[x]pr|(iaTi.o-(ndv), in a petition

The meaning

petitions

UKaitat

who

renders

used in a general sense " think or deem right in P Giss 16 47 (time of Hadrian) with reference to a girdle (irapa-

is I.

j'wviov) of

w hich a

man

reports

— dXX'

ou8; cSiKaLwcra d-yopd-

crat dTroSoKi|iao-6fjvai. Svvdjievov, "I did not think it right to purchase it, seeing that it is liable to be rejected." In P 14 (a.d. 54-67) the reference is to awarding a Ryl II. 119 'SiKaiwo^v diroSovvai rjuds to Kecfjdverdict in the courts Xatov Kal dvaKouLo-ao-BaL tt]v vttoGtjktjv, " he decided that :

we should repay the capital sum and recover the mortgage," The case was before a 8iKaLo8oTT]S, and the verb gives

etc.

an

interesting contemporary illustration the same century comes P Tebt II.

From

crwypasbfjs StTaKiop^va KE^dXat

" the sums fixed [declared

(.'.

just]

of Paul's

usage.

444 Ta 8[td] ttjs SeSiKaiuueva K€dXaia)>

by

the

contract."

The

Hi:}

i)LKaiu>/da spelling

162-3), where the Praefect refers to a

— 8v

arch

|ieTa.Tre'|i.T(iv

Kaiu>8r| in

1

16

Tim

For the force of

ad

[HZNT

Dibelius

3

before the Chili-

trial

6iKa[io]vp.ev.

e. g.

Poimandres 13 9

w

3431 6 pa0u.bs ovtos,

(p.

Reitzenstein

tc'kvov, SiKato-

"yap KpLO-ttos ISe ttws tijv d8u-

xwpls

t8iKaiw0T]L«v, to " die 8iKai.oOo-0ai refers to

t^fjXacrev.

where

48i-

compares the

I.)

use of the verb in the mystery-religions,

Kiav

OG/S 499 (H/a.D.) tov «kXjktwv iv 'Pwu.rj 8tKacTTwv. 528' 8i]Kao-Ti|V iv 'Pwu.[r|. On the dpyîSiKao-Tr,?, who seems to have occupied the position of a permanent

Wkvov, dSiKLas dirovcrTjs, Wesensanderung, die im

= e0£w0r||j.ev).'' Mysterium mit dem Mysten vergeht inahezu So "Christns ward der Sphrire der dSiKfa. entruckt, in die Himmelswelt emporgehoben, erhoht und vergottet." 21

means apparently " Trapa"yivucrKou.e'vwv avTots i% wv arguments of counsel m> and v 25 irap€K€LVTo 8iKaiwu.aTwv wv €KaT€po5 tjpelto

P Tor

I.

"'•

I

(R.c. Ii/l SiKaiwjiaTa "

—

2;!

-

:

«TreX0uv 8; Kal

toO di'TLS^KOu SiKarwaaTa.

€rrl To.

Similarly 11 in 0G1S 13 (early iii/li.c.) when the people of Priene proved their immemorial possession of certain territory 2k te TWV ICTTOpiWV K [al £K TWV &X]Xwv p.apTVpLWV Kal SlKaiwU.d-

tuv

[p.€]rd

would seem

twv e^fTwv [oitovSwv, the meaning "awards to be possible, but ''arguments" suits u.apTv-

1 prwv better. Bishop Hicks's note; (Historical liiscrr. p. P 260) will show the stages in this centuries-old dispute. Lille I. 29" (from a code iii/B.C.) prescribes examination

—

slaves by torture

<>f

"

SvvwvTai

KptvcLv,

tuv t£0€'vtwv SiKa.iwu.dTuv pieces du proces ne leur permettent

£u.u.

€K

utj

si les

pas de juger"(Ed.). III. p. 55),

Cf.

where a man

P Pen

=

52

II.

38 (<) (iii/B.c.) ( sent to Alexandria (\6vra Kal

is

7rpb[s] ttjv KaTacrTacriv 8iKaiwu.aTa, "having with him the papers justifying his case," the piicei justificative* as the

Ta

The same phrase

editors describe them.

3925

(B.C.

43

r

U

s

There

149-S or 137-6).

occurs in Preisigke P Petr III. 21

also

is

8 Kal Trapt'BoTo iv tols 8iKaiwLj.[ao-i, which tc -ypaTfTov Xd-yov [Kal SiKai.w]u.aTa 0€p.c'vr|S with

(iii/B.C.)

)

follows

dua

In the same meaning. 0evTo SiKaiwp.: ara) the

BGU

ii/A.D.

to his sisters his

—

Cf. the combination

above [ad

I

(=11. p. 216) a " claim " on a

)

10

(A.D. 143! d %\ irape" so ib. 265 17 credentials :

II3 "

(Trajan).

,

8 t?

19

I.

=

word

and IV. 1033 7 here with that in P Tor V.D. 148),

360

In

init.).

P Loud

MGr

8tKaCwp.a

—

"justice."

p.

Alexandria, before

whom

parties in civil cases could

have their disputes tried, see Milne, Roman Egypt, 100 ff. P Lond 90S 17 (A.D. 139) (= III. p. 132) mention, to

1

an

and

d.,

also (l."j Ei8ai?]p.ovos 8i[jtt]ovtos Ta koti ttjv The abstract figures without dp^t- in 10 477 (mid. ii/B.C.) dTr[oXv0e(.]s T£ dirb ttjs SiKacrmas

apxiSiKao-Teiav.

Muhel

For the SiKao-Tr|ptov,

ktX.

€TT€Siju.T]a'€v

tribunal or court, see

P

Strass

I.

11 J 59 (A.D. 292), P Amh II. 82 8iKao-Trs survives unchanged. I.

'

5",

as

Praefect's

tile

19

(a.d. 262),

P Oxy

a.d.), etc.

MGr

19 (iii/iv

The word

is

P Petr I. 27, 28, fragmentary P Oxy III. 653 (time of Anto-

found qualer In iii/li.c.

—

ninus Pius), the account of a trial, the Praefect declares «V>€ OVV irdpCKTlV OL dvTL&lK[oi] clT€ U.T| Trdp€LO-t, SlKaCTTTJV tis

TrapaKoXou0wv :

Xa[(j.]pdvovres

dp€TT|v

8iKa[a-Tf|V

tj][uT.v

ctt]v

tlvat

"knowing your goodness,

cf.

ib.

'AeTiov I

'OvopaTov

ttjl

Kavw-rriTLv €^€Tao-€t ktX. ttjv

(=

III. p. 129).

67

I.

17

(a.

8[€du£0a

"

300-271)

:

8ikt| o-oi dvavpaT|(r£T[a]i. iv [Tcittv

t|

"

'HpjaKXt'ous

the case will be drawn up against you " in the court at 1 leracleopolis (Edd.), P Rein 15'-' tB.C. 109) dvcu 8£kt)S Kal Kpitrews Kal Trdo-T|S tipecriXoYtos, " sans pro" ces, contestation ni chicane d'aucune sorte (Ed.), similarly

TrdXgt SLKao-T-rjpiwL,

1

6

P Lond

28

29S' (A.D. 124) (= II. p. 200), P Oxy III. 4S6 (A.D. 131) ttjv uev u.T|T('pa uou o-uv€Pt| aTro0aye r [v] Trpb Tfjs " it happened that my mother died before the trial" S(kt|S,

Prom this it is a natural transition to the re(Edd.), etc. sult or the lawsuit, ''execution of a sentence," "penalty," 24

as P

Fay 21 (A.D. 134) 07r]ws Trjs dTro0ias (= direi0.) «kivot tt]V Trpotrif|Kouo-av 8tKT||v v JTrda-^wo-L, "in order that thev may pay the fitting penalty for tin 11 disobedience " : cf. 2 Thess I 9 Jude 7 Wisd 1S 11 2 Mace S 11 From P Eleph ,

I

12

,

311-10)

(b.c.

.

,

^Selections,

p. 3)

=

onwards, the phrase

" as if a formal decree of Ka0dirEp e-y 8iKT|S is very a immon the court had been obtained." In partial illustration of the 1 personification of Ai'kt| in Ac 2S we may quote in addition

Wetstein and Field [Notes, p. 148 f. Si 11 Sio owk eu.bv €Trapdo-[acr0ai.], Slkt)

to the exx. in el

8e

tl

)

ckwv

fc£au.apT[r|a-ei]

8« €TriKpe'[iaTa[

A

i]

.

Tiawpos aTT€X0dv[rL] aTr€i0Tis N€u.£crc[wsfrom Attica, Kaibcl 173 17

fairly early Christian inscr.

has Sikiis p.£Ta Xoto-0tov

rju.a[p, of

the

Day

,

of Judgement.

blY.TVOV.

A

Christian epitaph from Aegina, Kaibcl 421

makes the departed

;?v \.n.)

rejoice because

StKTva Xuvpd Kal Yotpds TravtSas Trpoutû-yov duirXaKCrjs. of course purely literary, but between Epictetus and

This

is

the

Gospels

we may be survives in

it

sure

MGr

of vernacular

warranty.

SIy^tv.

Kpicei

1).

ttjv

33S) KaTa-

o-v]vx.wpTi0fjvai

di/.oyo; must he recorded as one of the small class that cannot be

AiXoyia "repetition" and SlXovclv "repeat"

illustrated.

are quoted from Xenophon and later writers, SCAovos itself in the same sense from Pollux. But the Pauline sense is still

unsupported

:

see Nageli, p. 52.

tov

irpoTroXiTtndêvov, beg you to allow Afctius, ex-

magistrate, to be judge in this matter

a.d.)

"

"

in

legal records of

Xr]p.\i/oVTai

=

in Homer may custom,'' hence usage as established usage, extended further to a "proright cess oflaw" or "judicial hearing," e.g. P Hib I. 30 24 (B.C.

This word "

"

Moreover

btxaoji);.

t£iii/iv

elei

certain Stotoetis surrenders slave-girl belonging to their

mother ov eêi. 8tKai.wp.aTos ttjs vir[apx]oua-rjS ttj p.TiTpl avTwv TraiStcrKris SovXr|S. Similarly P Oxy VIII. 1119 15 (A.t). 2541 tuv €âip«Twv tt|s T||i.£T£pas iraTptSos SiKaiwu-dtwv, "the exceptional rights claimed by our native city (Ed.).

at

judge

6lX)].

biy.aioif.ia.

In

s

conies out in

be taken as evidence that the word was good Add the fragmentary P Oxy III. 653 '(A. n.

may

vernacular!

<5
"

(Edd.),

The importance

P Lond

971

18

of the office

6i6.

P Oxy

III.

4S3"

4

(a.d. 10S) 810 CT-iTtXeiTe ws Ka0T|K(ei), is fitting" (Edd.), ib. [X.

"execute the deed therefore, as

164

StoS 100610) 119S

15

death

(notification of

dvaypacpfjvai

—

A.

r>.

150), 810 d£ioi tovtovs For 81b Ka£ Taêi.

tuc TcTeXevTtiKOTwv

ttj 14

P Par 46 (B.C. 153) 81b Kal ptv [iTÔevbs avTwi &LaKpi6fjvai.

see

r,-yovJu,tvos

dXXov

Seiv eir

diodevo). In

Amh

P

II.

36

1:1

(<-.

B.C.

135) a cavalry officer petitions

the Strategus concerning some danger " " certain districts passing through

in

—

XtlTTCiJ

816 d£ici

T€ TT)V VTTtppoXTJv, 8lo8tVWV KlvSuv[€VO> Tr]ap' €Ka
It acquired a technical sense in evcvtauTa Kay' £tos. book-production, where the SiopBwTTjs was what we call a Vettius Valens (p. 276) tells a story of an printer's reader. audacious youth who offered Euripides to "correct" his poems, observing "ypdêiv TroiT|p.aTa ovk eTrto-Taaai, ra 84

a-ot

KaKws \pa€VTa SiopBovcrBat.. The poet replied Ta o-avTov KaXus SidpBurrov. KaK
Subsidza,

T|o-aXi.o-aTo,

eipT|V€V60-9at.

(A.D. 49) tovs 8to8tvovTas Sid Ttuv

vouwv

2

66s-

See

crrpaTttoTas.

name

world in which Paul worked. On survivals of the Dionysus cult, evidenced by the posthumous importance of Dionysius the Areopagite, see Kendel Harris Annotators 0/ Codex

6K
33

(B.C.

tvo-uv8tTT|iKevai ev tt)i Su>p6wo-[e]i

usage (lleb

114

g'

1

(B.C.

€|0U0*ta 84 4o"TW €Trl

w here mention

L'o-Two-av tiiravTcs €V Tais TrdXto-iv dirdtrais ktX.

that the divine

—

On

tov

The marginal rendering of the word in the RV "fallen from heaven" rather than •"from Jupiter" is supported by Fie'd [Abies, p. 130), who cites Dion. Hal. A11I. ii. 71

ov appeirs

ptav etvar

Of

ut\

(TTOLKO Sop€tV

is

i.

made of certain persons pouXop.€vo(v)s

name was

[TT€pl]

Ac

in

f.

,

where

sbowrk

is

it

regularly AtdcrKopoi, the Attic in

P

Petr

III.

Ii7((/)

2t

to Atoo-KovpLOV. he Ionic form with 28 11 practically without variant. It is 1

Xeyovo-i. Siottctt] (afterwards explained by course the two amount to the same thing,

Gr. p. 27). Schweizer, figures even in Attica (Meisterhans Perg. p. 67, discusses the relation of the forms, which may

see A. B. Cook's great

The suggestion be confidently assigned to dialect mixture. is that Dioscorus and Dioscurides as personal names came See also Pauly-Wissowa v. col. in by different channels.

the primeval sky-god

:

—

1

diooOco/iia.

141.

1

8]idp8ioua to|v vdpov «rl tt)]u " " revision of the law concerning the oil-contract [eX]aCKfji, 7 Kal ra KaTa cf. P Par 62'tovs (ii/B.C.) vdpovs Siaf-ypdu-

S7

(ii/B.C.)

TroXXais Trdvv

opovo-L,

monograph, Zeus.

L

"because

118

noteworthy that the extremely common personal names take derived from the Dioscuri— see above, s. v. A'Supos the forms Aido-Kopos and Atoo-Kovp£8r|S, and the latter

Tats Trt'XTais is ol XdXioi

Rev

found in P Petr

dXXo KaTapXdirTtii/ u.n8e'v, and an tomb published in ZN'l'W

the form see Mayser Gr. p. 10

(iii/B.C.)

is

is

OG/S

Cf.

form: Aioo-Koupiov occurs once,

since Zeus

,

l

dlOTlEZljg.

.

I2 39

Si(6pif|cv oiKiav,

SlOpVTTlV.

18

III.

Bedirtp/rrrov)

a.d.) dXXi ptov atXXwvTwv.

(ii/iii

)

interesting inscription from a

A OOXO V QOl.

ouo-ars,

—

Stop

4S3 TOUS KOIVOUS TOLÔUS P-T)T€

pr|Te

8iopio-crciv

on

(B.C. 260)

(/')

broke into a house."

he

pt|T6 ft'.

111

84

tov empXii0«vT[os ajurui A better parallel to the

(/.

,

2

28 verso

III.

3S2 (a.d. 222-3) SioTrep 0auu,do-as avTo[v tt|]v dvuirtppX^Tov ToXp.[av Kal] *Trf|p6iav Kal dvopCay, ovk iii/ivA.ii.) 8i6ir€p T|o-xi\ao-a ktX, P Fay 20 (imperial edict

tv

is

\V*"- 12

P Leid

is

)

16-5).

dtOQVOOU). The exact phrase of Mt 24 43 Lk

p. IOO,

dlOTtEQ. P Flor

I.

in the Hellenistic

It is period is seen at a glance in the ijidices personaritm. to be taken into account in estimates of the religion of the

Bezae, p. 77

P Tebt

as

KaTTi|iw8r)s tujv Trpbs 8idp8wo-tv

of this

used of " pay118-7) 8id to pi|

Like the verb (see above}, SidpBuo-is ments,"

NT

Aiovvaiog. The extreme frequency

Toeyapovv (Note the

diogOcoaiQ.

o-Tct^dvov, ib. 64(a)

344.

p.

:

.

.

•

Kal to 28vos 8id iravTos

Anz

which he experienced on his way to Thebes

Oil.Tt

(iii/B.C.)

diori.

:

fiara Kal p-aTa),

Ta

Michel 460 17

The verb 114)

TrpJoo-Td'yp.aTa Kal

is

(ii/B.C.)

Ta SiopBupeBa

KaTa to OaXievKTov SidpBupa. 12

e.g. P Tebt I. 2j vvv KaXcis Troi.r|o-eis

common,

Slo Kal ?ti

Kal

SropBii-

(/,

Trpo8vp.T|6els tva Ta trpbs avTbv [. therefore be glad if you "ill even .

.]

(<-.

to

119 or

B.C.

(fuXoTrpoTepov

"

I

8iop8wo-T]i,

shall

now endeavour more him" (Edd.),

earnestly to correct your behaviour towards ib.

27"

(B.C.

in

your

ra rrapd to St'ov (pap. 8eiov) "with no improvement whatever

113) ovSaucis

K«x«i-P lo"H-« va SuopBiopivos,

improper procedure"

(Edd.),

P Petr

III.

53(
P Giss I. .JaT-qv d-rrdo-TtiXov irpds p€ ottws SiopBwBfji, 10 (time of Hadrian) p.«Td tov (/. toi 8rop9u>o-[ai.] KaTa 41'' It is used in connexion with to SuvaTov Til TiatTepa. .

.

"payments" 8v

ko.1

[p.T|vou,

in

1'

8iop[8wo-u

BGU

16 Oxy IIP 4S3

«JTr[l] 18

III.920

(a.d.

OT)VKX[eio-]p.i>

10S1 tokov] tKao-Tiis

.

.

For

.

SwSeKa-

(A.D. 1S0-1 )6vTrtp()>dpov 8iop8wo-opa£

with

8i.oti

its

full

(B.C. 117) Kal Sioti &i

my

causal force, see

giving information N2- :

P Tebt

dXXwv

TrporravevT|vdxau.ev, through the officials"

P Lond 243 14

I. 24" "owing

(Edd).

a.d. 346) (= II. dTroXvo-rjS avTovs Sioti otSas Kal ai[Tbs p. 300) I'va In the papyri, however, as in the 8t]i cupTT| €o-ti.(v), etc.

P Giss

1.

.

LXX

and

practically

otSas 84

(.\.i>. .

(c.

.

late

=

117),

Sioti. [6]

Grk "

generally,

the

word

is

II. 4(g)

tottos €p*)pds «o-Tiv,

P Tebt

e. g.

often

8

P Petr

that,"

(b.c. I.

used

255-4)

I2 20 (B.C.

118) €Trl ov Kal rrv ovk dvvoeis €v i\i eo-p.ev do"xoXC (/. -iai)Kal Siotl cv Tfjt t[o]v o-TpalTrcyov) tVpiv

—

Al-yuTTTcai avôvo-i Kal Tipwo-t tov Stdv'ETriâvfj Evx.dpto-Tov F01 in Messenian Doric). pao-iXt'a, .SV//654 tcr (? ii/B.C.

—

the corresponding N'T

uoge, see Blass Gr.

p.

274,

where

Hi.",

aio 8i\pa

Aiorpecpijs

=

"

are qinted for SidVi IW," and arid s 1 2 16 compared « ith 3 ". 1 Th 2 and Gal the the ease of as colloquial illustrating: may l>e quoted transition: see Jebb in Vincent and Dickson Mod. Greek* 33S. Mayser Gr. p. 161 has shown that the use of K. i

,10

19 -'- 1

i

3-

,

16

Pet

i

24

'

App.

,

S',

2 6 . as

,

p.

on

of Sioti for

is Ivy

no means confined

to

occurrences after

cf. Thackeray Gr. i. p. 138 f. and Kaelker Quaest. It may be added that, according to pp. 243 f., 300. Meisterhans Gr. p. 252 f., Sioti is never used with a causal force in the Attic inscrr. from iii/B.c. onwards.

vowe's

:

JioToecpijg. For this proper name, as 3 Jn",

OGIS

cf.

219

1

accomplish what was

to

Ttvd 8io-Tao-[pd]v, "to refer to us at once concerning any " P Giss I. points which seemed to be open to doubt (id. ). 1S 9 (time of Hadrian) eTro[p]cv8r) -yap eis

SnXu oiv

troi,

iva

-

Sio-tu^tis

pf|

ttoXuv.

'Eppov

dloxoj.iog is found in a fragmentary context in an inscr. from Delos, c. B.C. 230, published in BCff xxix (1905), p. 508, no. 167 B 85 See also P Leid YV m 6 (ii/iii A.D.) 'i\i p.a\cupiv .

.

.

.

6XootlSt|Pov SlO"TO(10V.

dixd£to.

dmXovc;.

common word we may quote P Amh II. 33 fa. B c. 157), where reference is made to the severe penalties incurred by advocates who had assisted persons charged No longer were they allowed with defrauding the Treasury. For

world might be able

in the

-

(iii/B.c.)

NvptfuOU TOU AtOTpt $0 I'S.

person

required, if he applied the doubtful cases to the rule provided " for him (Mahaffy), and for the corresponding substantive see //'."'• 83 irapaxpiju.a -n-poo-avacpcpciv v-rrip tuiv 8okovvtu>v

We

this

pay to the Crown («is to pao-i.Xi.Kdvl damage) increased by one tenth"' SittXovv to tTriSe'KaTov. Other exx. are P Tebt I. II 1G (BC. 119) to. irpoKstpeva SerrXd, "twice the aforesaid to practise, "' twice the

and had

sum

to

—

(of the

are unalile to cite any vernacular instances of this but 8(\a is common, e.g. P Oxy II.

verb (found in Plato) 2 37 vi "-

37

(early

ii/A.D.)

;

St\a eTn.orrdXp.aTos tov pipXio4>vXaK[iov, "without an order from the record-office," P Giss [. 66 3

90S-

2

(A.D. 1S6)

8ix°-

T|u.eT«pas

Tfjs

(time of Trajan) Sixa

BGU

6Tn.o-ToX[fjs,

Trda-r|s t£ovo-£as

III.

€TreX8dvTes etc.

bc/ooxaoia.

amount," I' Oxy VIII. 1124 (a.d. 26) £Kcpdp[i.o]v SittXovv, "double the rent," I' Fay no 30 (a.d. 91) to.s 8£ uXe'vas tov

Michel 44S 19 (end ii/B.c.) rav tc ktt)o-iojv Kal tujv ttot' dXXdXos o-vvaXXaypdTwv TrdvTtuv iv Tapa\aL Te Kal 81x0-

eXaiovpyiou S[i]ir\as iroer|o-ov, "make the hinges (?) of the " s (Edd. ), 1' Oxy IV. 741 (ii/A.D.) o-cf>vpls oil-press double "1 basket of nuts" (Edd.), double Kapvwv a, SiTrXr]

o-Tao-i'ai

15

Hamb

"

(a.d. 314-5) (Kria-iv 0-01 tov iTrtpireo-ovTos TOV TOT€ KaipOV 60"Op.6Vr|V TipT|V 8lTrXf|V li»S In Ostr 1291 3 (a.d. 148) 2o-x(opevl vTr(ip) fo-TaTat, etc. Wilcken SnrXiiv so much, SeirXovv seems to be a lax. I'

21

I.

1

Rom

16 17

)

Wetstein's examples of 166) adds

Field (Av/Vs, p.

from Dionysius of Halicarnassus and one

two

Ionic from the

in

Florilegium of Stobaeus.

TT|V 6TTI

XpOVOU

{Archivi.

p. 126)

P Oxy

refers to

141 of date a.d. 503

I.

known

as the earliest ex. of SittXovv as a wine measure

him.

To

Tat pryia-Tai Kapt'viov.

word (ad

this

P Petr

In

SlttXîov

pevov

=

Si-irXcov

d\|/a>v£ov

ev

II.

4 1

15

— Kal

7

)

(B.C.

SirrXeiov

T»l k8

we

258-3)

€iX-r|oJ>e'vai '•

and

i?T€i),

dr/j)T0iiie(0.

The word

to p.

find a

form

tov Sia-yeypap

that

received

I

double the allowance of provision money in the 29th year" In BGU I. 2I3 J (a.d. 112) SnrXiipaTos dvuiv may = (Ed.). " 3 to own donkeys cf. P Tebt II. 360 a " licence (a.d. 146) Stir XiipaTos ?) Aa-X a vottuiXou ?) with the editors' note.

found

is

from Lycaonia

369

f.,

in a

very touching sepulchral inscription

a.d.), published in

(iii/iv

which on account of

its

JHS

xxii. (1902),

and pathos may \Y. M. ("alder:

simplicity

be given entire, as freshly read by Prof.

—

yXuKuTaTT] pov o-vpPiui raedvrj, iiircp tov ptXeros YXuKuTaTT], tt] o-vv^r)0"dera poi XP° V0U S dXtyovs

TopSiavos

tt]

eTTt[T]tpO)S,

K€ TU> Velli

pOV TW TTpwTOTOK [a/J 'ApPp00"LW

8ixoTopT|o"avTL pe tov TroXoeViov

%t\v. €v8ccos

^dp

TO)

TrfiVTrjKovTa

:

dig.

pnTpl tt] TravpaKapiTrj. tXevo-opc §\ KaToj Trpbs vpds TrXT|piuo-as to \peos t[o]v piov, " Gordianus to my sweetest wife Gaiana, sweetest beyond Tjpc'pas TrXr|pijoo-as 4^t|KoXov8tio-«v tt]

honey,

BGU

2

913 (a.d. 206) Sis u.t)vos the document is of special interest as having been written in Myra in Lycia, and hence being one of the very few known papyri from

my

Asia Minor, see Archiv

down

cf.

III.

Flor

I'

:

II.

With 11 compare P Oxy I. 33 salutes the Emperor tov 6vt|XdTT|v.

ii.

p.

For the phrase

138.

181* (iii/A.D.) ^Trepipa ovv Sis

diroOavovTa

in

eis Sis

[ude

1 *-

where a man condemned 1? Marcus Aurelius), tis 4

tis

Si's.

irpds

o-e

we may to death

Edd.

.

For as soon as he had fulfilled fitly through many years. days he followed his sainted mother. But I shall come life."

you when I have fulfilled my appointed The verb may be quoted from 3 Baruch

to

:

.

and

Studies v. i. p. 94) 8ix° T °pT]<'"aTe avTovs iv paxat'pa Kal kv 8avaTu> Kal Ta T€Kva avTtiv iv Saipovtois-

diipuio. The verb lection of "E[o-]tt)V

Tf|S eirl

V

Par 63"-

XP ias

57

(B.C. 165

1

o-[v]vrrXT|poiiv,

tov irdvTwv tireipoTaTov Ta €7rav[a7]ovTa to 8io-T[a]^6p.evov .

.

.

tov tvKCipfvov Kavdva, " that even the most inexperienced

Part

II.

portion of 16 [Texts

"

.

diozu^co.

P

me honorably for a little time, and to son Ambrosius, who cut me oft" from living

lived with

tov

t)St|

who SevTSpdv pov dSrjv Trpoo-KvvovvTa peT€KaXt'o-a.To has recalled me w hen I was now saluting my second death ? " .

who

firstborn

is

found

in

no. 3

of the

first

discovered col-

—

Adyia 'It|o-ov, P Oxy I. p. 3, \iyd 'I(r]0-ov)s ev peVw tov Koo-pov Kal iv capKet uiqSSrjv avTois

Kal evpov -rravTas p€0vovTas Kal ovSe'va cOpov 8€n|/wvTa iv See also the late metrical epitaph from avTois ktX.

Rome, Cagnat vSwp

fLtraSts

I. (/.

317

11

(= IGSI

1S90)

>|a,xTJ 8h|/(4(ttj

ifroxpov

-80s).

22

OUK( m

160 8l\f/Uf (

St rpoq.

Nageli

draws attention

14)

(p.

to the

word

act that the

166 as Attic, Styos, which is praised by the Schol. on //. 19 and in contrast to the Ionic 8u|/a, is found also in the

LXX

the

In

Epictetus.

LXX

two words are used

the

:

fir)

used

twv

out of proportion to the height of

is

20

above under dvefjiKaKos) In I' Flor II. 176 12 (iii/A.i). Stya connexion with the "dryness" of figs — 4k ttjs

fever" (Edd.), cf. yn-oi+fW to 8i
the

is

judged

Sl>|/os.

the increase of thirst

if

in

(cited

)

Kal

KaKtas Kal |r|p6Tr|Tos

o-uKiov

MGr

Sii|/t|S.

has

6llfV%OS a

case

parallel

a

Siaxpivii)

I

8ia|/vxt|o-6is,

8

and may be regarded "waver," see s. v. 8iaKp(.v*o-8ai The verb is found in Didache 4 4 ov

found apparently

is first

in

l

Jas

,

4",

=

to

finem.

TroTepov (a-rai

fj

Mayor's note [Com/11.

J. B.

oii.

shows how rapidly the word "caught on" with the sub-apostolic writers — Clement of Rome, "Barnabas" and especially Hennas. If James really coined it and the manner of its appearance in both passages is quite in keeping on Jas

I

s

with such a supposition reinforces

—

occurrence in i/A.D. writers the early date of Jas.

its

for

many arguments

wise.

Mayor's silence suggests that he thinks other"

?

Au|/v\wv

MGr

Cf. the

doyfia. Bishop Hicks [CM i. p. 44 f.) has shown that 80711a was not the regular word in republican Greece for a decree of the PovXrj and the Sijuos, but was specially used for a decree 60 of the Roman Senate. So, e.g., Syll 930 (B.C. 112) tfvye senaiusconsulto. See the index s.v. kXtjtov Sdyp-aTos

=

Capiat I. p. 947, It came also to be applied to the placita philosophorum,w\& in general conveyed the idea "I "a positive ordinance, emanating from a distant and unWith its use by Luke for the questionable authority." decrees of the Emperor (Lk 2 1 Ac 17 7 we may compare P Fay 20 22 (iii/iv A.D.), an important Edict, apparentlv of Severus Alexander, regarding the Aurum Coronariitm, which ends tovtov toO €pov SdypaTos dvTiypacpa tois Ka8' €Kain

)

—

ttoXiv dp\ovo-iv ycWo-8w empeXts tis to Sripdo-iov " let [idXio-Ta €o-Tdv[ai] o-vvoTTTa tois dvayiyvwo-Kovo-iv, the rulers of the several cities see that copies of this my o-ttjv

edict are set

compound epyoSuoKTr|S (Exod

same sense

in the

most public places

in fall view

ol

to

l:l

SdypaTi

period)

ttjs

'OXvpTTLKrjs

tian prayer

Siudien

pouXfjs,

An

Sdyp.a tuv ApiKTvdvwv, etc. the later ecclesiastical use of the

557

21

word

is

found

(7.

irapd to

example

interesting

ol

in the Chris-

(end of (iv/A.D.) published by Schmidt

fiir

in

Ntliche

4

Heinrici,

Sttws KaTa£iw8wpev tw|v| dy.'wv 0"0v dTroo-ToXwv.

71-

p.

€vayy«Xi£op^vwv SoypaTwv twv

doyjiiatiCci). In the art.

LXX

in the

up

who wish

read" (Edd.). As showing the different uses to which the word came to be put, it must be sufficient to add Syll III. Index p. 173, where references are given to 2 I50 (B.C. ^2>i) KaTa to 86-yp.a twv 'EXXfjvwv, 412 (Roman those

fickle."

8eyv»pos,

8uoXT1]g. he

invoked — ottws

is

"bunt."

8iu>xtw,

'

Analogous words are well provided by Mayor. Among them is Sixbvovs in I'hilo, in the fragment from the heading But can we be assured of which Thayer cites Sty^xos itself. that Philo himself entitled the paragraph -rrepl AeiXwv Kal

in the

Lord Cod

the

MGr. 8uixvw,

witchcraft."

)

—

'1

133),

p.

tpov tov SovXou o-ov tov oaipova rrpoPao-Kavias, "that Thou mayst drive from me Thy servant the demon of d-rr'

,

Siv|/a.

as

Selections,

inter-

8 Am 8n Sivj/av, 8iv|/ovs changeably, e.g. Wis.l 11* 8Ci|/t|S, 13 i. In a medical fragGr. see Thackeray 157. p. iiîn: ment, P Tebt II. 272" (late ii/A.D.), we have, Kpi8f)o-«Tai Si [o]<)tu>s ^xov edv toO koto tov [TrJvpeTov peys'Sovs pdXXov " such will be to be the case to

[7r]apav|r|Tai.

=

8iw£tjs

s

3

al)

is

found

correspondence of the "architect"

by Bishop

Hicks

cited

s.v.

instances of this verb are cited from the inscrr.

Sdypa, three

— CIG 24X5"

105) Ta] TT€[pl twv o-uv8t|Kwv ?] 8oypaTicr8evTa ol 5 Senatus consultn, CIG 3524 (time of Augustus) Trap Tats 13 ScSoyaaTio-u^vats aiirw Tapais, and CIG 57S5 «iv Sd£r| tt] (B.C.

"

Kleon, P Petr

255-4), where certain quarryare being ill-treated by the

II. 4(1)- (B.C.

men complain

that

they

"ganger" Apollonius, by being kept hard stone T

tpPaXwv

t

— d8uKovpe8a pds

at

work

at quarries of

tov e'pyo8iwKTov

virb 'AttoXXcoviov

1

dydpptL [oiiTws], Ka8ws Kal inrip is used several times of issuing a decree, and twice at least (2

€is Tijv o-Ttpeav Tr€Tpav.

diwxco. ill 20 (a. D. 95-6)

P Fay

the flooding of

d

(=

Selections, p. 67)

tov X[i]pva-

twv [tjXa[i]wv[wv t]wv iravTOv, "hasten with

o-(i[6v] 8[C]o|ov

all

2 the olive-yards" (Edd.), ib. II2 (A.D. 99)

"

please 8iw£ai tovs o-KaT|Tpovs twv tXauovov, For the olive-yards" (Edd.). carry forward the digging of cf. OG/S 532" (B.C. 3) oirXo[is Tt] Kal Siwkw

Mace

10 s

,

15'°) of

AV — "Why

As

and RV, the verb may against 20 do you allow yourpossibly be passive in Col 2 " The Polyselves to be overridden by Jewish enactments? religious enactments.

bian

compound

(B.C. 91) 01

SoyaaToTroLû)

dp\ovTcs Kal

(i.

81. 4)

is

found Sylt b^j"

oi o-uveSpoi 8o"yp.aTOTroic£o-8u>o-av

OTl ktX.

irvTio-is

=

"pursue," and the moral tale in P Grenf II. S4 T o-i.Sr|pui. Siu^civ, a where (v/vi A.P.) patricide, fleeing into the desert, eSioKaiTo The iirb XewvTos, "was pursued by a Hon." (/. eSuuKtTo) = " pursue the recital of the phrase SuoKe tov Xd-yov formula

"

common Lond 4&"Ji

is

in the

magic papyri

:

see the editor's

We

may add two cxx. of the verb from Christian amulets. The first, P Oxy VIII. 151 (? v/a.D.) opens, $tvyi Try(tvp a pepi-

note on P

(iv/A.D.)

(=

I.

p. 78).

1

o-ips'vov,

pursues

X(pio-ro)s In thee."

o-«

SiuKei,

the

"Fly, hateful

second,

BGU

III.

spirit! Christ

954' (vi/A.D.)

doxeco.

The verb

is

58) tiira avTui

16

(B.C. 164naturally common, e.g. P Par 49 4a£ dt^Lovv, dXXd, 86t;avTa dSeXcpbv avToii p.T)

tv ttj avXVj tlvat, -rrapa-yLvccrSai,

P Oxy VII. 1027 9

(i/A.D.)

oii i)Trd(i.vr|p.a d(()'

Trpdt;LV,

"a

^8o^€V 8vvTJo-ao-8aL eu.Tro8io-0T|val pov tt^|v memorandum by means of which he hoped that

be prevented" (Ed.), ib. 1032 8 ( \.i>. 162) " " if For other your fortune sees fit. 7 exx. of this last phrase we may cite P Petr I. 26 (B.C. 241) J fdv 0-01 SoKtl, P Oxy IV. 7 1 S- (a. i>. 1S0-92) tdv o-oi 8o|t|,

my execution might 4dv o-ov

and

ib.

ttj

tvxt) So^ti,

IX. 1220 6

(iii/A.D.

)

r)

Soki cot, Kvpi4 pov. Trip\|« poL

167

SoKlfJLO^CO

ooKt/xtos

"would you be

Kepp.a;

money?

"

In

(Ed.).

used absolutely, as

em

'Avnvdov, Sokw, weni.

Ami)

I'

eSo£e 1:

[t.

s

64

II.

-rfji

Soxci

ro8

= "eenseo,"

"

lor a

Anlinoopolis

my mother funer.il"

0(,'/S 233 10

Tois

C. 01 e'Sofjev

lirt ttjs

is

Thaesis

[i!o-]Tai,

cf.

way. then, you also approve P Oxy VI. 92S 7 (ii/iii A. n.)

official

226-3) Priene 105 78 (B.C.

€KKXi]o-tat irpuTavewv eiir.ivTwv ktX.,

P Tebt

of Ptolemy Philopator, 8v 6 "H
els

(Ed.):

For the more

p.01.

see

Sokw

(iii/A.D.)

pTJTnp pov Oafjcris

-ij

4'-'

KijSiav d-n-TjXSev,

\.i>.

Sokcm

ol

usage

to

think,

I

Cor

I

me some

send

to

121S 7

IX.

Oxy

I'

in

sir.

pleased,

'Aa-ias"EX\Ti
ktX.

-yvu>pr|

—

15

SoKipdo-fls

II.

(

"do not mands" with

1

am

think, mistress, that I In P Kyi II. (Edd.

229" (A.D. 38) we find it - Sokw yap
if'.

1 -'

(yii

ov

pe'v

P Oxy

Sokul &£ios etvai ippi£ecr8ai

VI, 937 1

—per

Note

"to

.

.

el

II.

215)

326

10 (,-.

a'

plot

8i]XwTaiov A.D. 266)

.

Sokol

crot

instruct, if

Sokiuou

that

Julia Balbilla, in

ro

86|t|

\.n.

you

tiS

f\

o-TpaTr|Yu)

f\

edv

the strategus or any-

will,

..Id. at any rate in its Aeolic form Sappho, and in the learned Aeolic of the suite of Hadrian, Kaibel 991 7 is

8okiu.wlu, found in

(iii/A.D.)

Herro 26* (a proces verbal) o edv auroC whatever his highness shall determine.''

[e]8oKtpacra,

(

in-

you may act

(

'

CP "

pe-ye'St,

40" i" P Tebt

I.

epavTrjs dSeXepbv

SoKipdo-r]s,

TrapaTnpeicrSai avTt]v $d|r| aviTco Tii 'A. Xa(3fj[o-]ai tt|v cpidXnv, "to keep a (i^| watch on it, lest A. should determine to take the bowl"

(Edd.),

fit

edv

therefore

other magistrate whom you may sanction" (Edd.). For a verb SoKiudu, unknown to LS, see P Tebt I. 24™ (b.c. i 17) Ka8dTi |d]v 8oK,pf|crr|s. I' Ixy III. 533 21 (ii/iii a d.) 8v 4[dv 8]oKi.pas, and cf. Mayser Gr. p. 459, also below .v. SoKipij.

BGU

contra add

diss

(A.D. 303) KeXevcrai

I expect to IV. 1141 s personal conslr. c. inf. predominates: note B.C. 14) ovSe ere yap Sokuu eis ev
e'Xeiv,

"I

(Edd.). ilva

I

negligent of your com-

.

parti.'.

P

be"

troieS

8oKipdo-acra Trpo[o-T|r|o-eo-eai 7VT]o-icus toO iratSiov, "having found that my own brother ' will honourably protect the child'' (Edd.). P Oxy I. 71

8c|t]s pe, Kvpi[a], t|peXr)Kivai crov Tiiv evToXiiv,

(it|

l'8iov

0-01

(Edd.) with reference to

entrapped

girl,

8-nXoTroief.v)

Tbv

,

(ii/iiiA.D.

?

is

a

against

cpavepdv

irplv TrpoXijpcpeiivai, order that if you think "

in

before she

:

shall

it

iroiTJcrris

form you,

335 (a petition to the Praefect (?) middle of " if you really did iii/A.D.) el Si ti. toiovtov ?Soâs KeXeuecv, " vouchsafe to give such orders For SoKea followed (Edd.). 16 cf. P Tebt II. 413 8 by the arc and inf., as in 2 Cor II cf.

so

of,

.

doxiiuaoia. 29

Syll 54° (B.C. 1 75-1) trepl 8e tuv TrpoTreirou^pe'vwv ot e£ tou dpxris fyyvoi. eo-Tutrav e'eos Tijs eo-xaT^s SoKipatrias In a papyrus containing various chemical formulae, fpyou). »«• i2,ffl>iix. 12. P Eeid we hear of xp«o"oO (iii/jv a.d.) .

(

boy.i

522

ud£o} 10I uncommon

14

8oKipd£eiv

(iii/B.C.)

other

in its

P Ryl

officials.

X

" " primary sense of testing. Syll tous irpoPotiXovs, with

and

Se to. lepeia

II.

H4" 5

(c.

A.D. 280)

.

.

.]

collection,

kotci to

Oxy in

I.

12S

r

6

>

Romans.

—

8oKipdo-as

ecrcppd-yficra

u>s]

go-riv

KaSapds.

coexisl

So

-

P Eleph

i'°

in

the earliest

known

marriage-contract,

311-0) (^Selections, p. 3) differences between husband ami wife are to be settled by three men ovs dv SoKipdiJwcriv dpcpoTepor, " win mi both shall approve,"

and

(B.C.

P bay 106"

in

—

(,-.

certain public services

A.D. 140) a plea for exemption from put forward on behalf of physicians,

is

and especially of those who have "passed the examination like the petitioner

— pdX[i]erTa [Se ol

"

SeJSoKipacrpe'voi ucrirep

cl. Kdyfii Syll 37 1* (time of Nero) dvr)[p] 8e80Kip.acru.evos tois Oelois KperqptOLS twv SepacTTuiv eiri Te ttj Te'xvn ttjs :

laTptKf|s Kal tt] Koo-pioTT]TL

and an examination, indeed the verb

is

twv

Tf|8cov

— a character certificate

In the inscrr. qualify for M.B. almost a term, terhn. for passing as fit for to

a public office: see Milligan Thess. p. iS. So OGIS 90 (the Rosetta Stone— B c. 196) 8v (si IlToXepaiov Emcbavfj 6 'Hcbaio-Tos eSoKipacrev, i. c. " examinatum probavit .

"

regem constituit (Dittenberger) Munich papyrus, C/ircst. I. :

in a

3

1

ideoque the same phrase meets us 10 109 (end of iii/B.C.),

13

Note

commends

to

also Syll 3S.S (a. D. 129). where Hadrian the archons and senate of Ephesus Lucius

Erastus, a sea-captain,

From

"pi iving" to "approving" was a step taken long before these documents were written, so that the ambiguity which meets us in Rom 2 18 and Phil I 10 is based on the normally

— ace.

4 (8) (a report regarding a quarry— B.C. 255-4) irapaSeikvvovtos ipya 8oKi[u.ao-Tov, by whom Eumbroso (see p. 28) understands the officer in quarries called Probans by the

you may write to me whether it is so." P Gen 32" (A.D. 14S), of an inspector of calves for sacrifice

Kal

56

who occupied the position of 8oKtaaSyene, apparently with reference t.. the inspection of the food returns (see the editor's note), and cf. P Petr II.

may judge of his present condition (Edd). (A.D. 254) oirws SoKfipdcras ypd]v);ris poi el oiiTais 2x[
(B.C.

o-Tr|s at

order that you 4 I' Flor II. I19

alter inquiry

Q*

of a certain Orsenuphis

Sikcuotcitov SoKipdcrei 6 KpaTierros [emcrTpdTT|'Y<>]5, "bis excellency the epistrategiis shall sift the matter with the

utmost equity." So -till in vi/vii A.D., P iva to trapio-Tdp-evov eV avTu> 8oKLpdcrr|, "

In another papyrus of the same to Mayser B.C. 260-59) we read

do-r|pov SoKtpacrla.

who

wishes to become a senatoi

pev [8oKi]paerla[v ecb'Jiipelv iroi.ovu.ai., but approved the Emperor will himself pay the fee. Kd-ytu t[t|v]

if

he

:

is

doy.iin]

Grimm

from Dioscurides, who flourished under Christ): Paul is accordingly the earliest authority, but certainly not the coiner, unless we are to make the medical writer dependent on him. If SoKip.au really existed as a by-form of 8oKiud£u). SoKipncris might is

cited by

Hadrian

(ace. to

W.

produce SoKipr^ as dYd-rrrjcris produced d-yd-rrnand dirdvTT|Cri.s In any case 8oKip,f| is a new formation of the dirdvTT). I

lellenistic age.

doyjjiaog. Since

Deissmann [£S

p.

259

ff.

)

drew

this

unsuspected

—

3 7 adjective from the papyri to interpret Jas i and 1 Pet I a good example with which to meet those who assert that

the papyri have not

words

given us any

new

for

NT

meanings — examples have been further accumulating, e.g. BGU

IV. io65 (A.D. 97) dire'xeiv avTov fi

pvalaluv

OKTiii,

and

si

1

'-",

ib.

1045

tiu.t)v " 1:

\pviriov SoKiu.e([o]u

(a.D. 154) Tf|v cbepvf|v

168

fioija

SoKtfJ.09 8

ib. III. 7I7 (a.d. II. 14Q) \pv 'AXeâv8p€ivu», V Tebt " r 22 'standard gold (a.u. 1 ^4 5) xpvo-£ou [8]oKip(.ov, 302 Holt's divination (1 Pet. p. 42) delected lliat the (Edd.). " what is I" needed meaning in the genuine passages was

X[p]vo-ion 8oKip.ion TtTapTas T«'o-o-apes,

N

in your faith": the papyri have given a welcome endorsement to the master's instinct, and have at the same time

rendered unnecessary his preference for the less well-attested in The reading tJ> SoKipov [Notes on Select Readings, p. 102,

NT in

Gil:

2

For the noun

Appendix). "crucible," which is found ii.

the

in

LXX,

SoKip-eiov

OCIS

cf.

—

308

The

8oKip.aa.

CLTTcX. LTT€V,

Syll 5SS

93

B.C.

(<".

I

com-

editor in his note on the last passage

28 pares /CASY 303

So)

apx^l [><]o-le£ oi av TrapaXdp-n, Tut Quo (jndX^v Xpvo~iou dtrTJpou Kal €Trio-T|pov Karao-Ktvatrai "'

e-ySoTu 8e

T|

Xpuo-f|v, KaTaXcrrop.€VT] SoKipaov.

2 15

I.

(a.d.

59) dp-yvpiov eir(.o-T|pov iravTos %nr[o]Xd-YOV. P

SoKipov

Amh

s

IT. 89 dvvirdXo"yov I2l) TO (/. TOv) Si dpûptKOV <|>dpOV SoKlUOV apiOTOV

dpto-Tov

dpio-rdv for

(or

dpecrrdv),

Ta tov xpvo"£ov to

140)

(A.D.

80KLU.011

P Oxy

pvaiata

pev dp'yipiov

KaB(apbv) a8oX(ov), so ib. 72 bination with dpeo-Tos in the

11

II.

265

25

Te'aro-apa,

(A.D. 81-95)

P Flor

I.

41

16

SoKipov, tov 8e irupbv ve'ov

The com-

(a.d. 128-9), etc.

(and probably the second) 18 citation may partly illustrate the combination of Rom 14 2 we the in have In another combination 12 ). adj. (cf. first

Will of Epicteta, Michel 1001

the

'»•

3)

(Thetan

Doric

—

200) irapefjoOvTi 8t oi Swpedv €Tripi]vu:uovT€S oivov £tVLKOV LKaVOV 8oKipOV i:WS TpllJV TTlVOVTaJV. c.

B.C.

In P Petr iy (a steward's account) we have mention of 80K0C in a fragmentary context, but following -A

II.

P

Cf.

p. 371) €K

™

I.ond 280 11 (a.d. 55)

twv

t]tjs atiTfjS

8okov

LAE, 23

s

388

— A D.

dirto-rr|

(?

the

Cf.

ff.

compound

a.d.), Syll 32 4

(ii/iii

(a will

:

423

p.

89)

1

we

Mommsen Klasse,

phil.-hist.

BGU

BGU

In

(i/B.c).

I.

II.

326"-

=

8dXos irovT;pbs

find TaiJTr] tt] 8ia6T|KTt

-- dirs'o-Tco).

Akad. zu Berlin,

'»

SoXo
[Sitzuttgsberichle

de>

18 Jan.

50)

1894, p.

he has not met the phrase elsewhere in this connexion, and compares the common formula on graves, much earlier ab hoe monumento dolus mains abesto. that

A

instance of 8dXos irovT|pds

Syll 319

is

9

(ii/B.C

prJTe va[uo-lv

)

PoT)8e£Tioo-av8T]poo-]£ai pouXfj peTa SdXou irov-qpov:

629

112

(a.m.

137)

XW P

L

[

— ?iii/ A.D.)

(astrological

The

first

the

himous Oscan

S1

SoXov

8i.d

PSI

cf.

OCIS 17

III.

5S pfTtwpio-piov Kal KaK<5y [8dX]u>v. iro[vnpoi),

1

is about contemporaneous with Tabula Ban/inn, where pcrum dolom

of these inscriptions 01

her parts of the noun), representing fixity of the formula in Italy

In view of the

sine do'o malo.

from the beginning of our records, we can hardly doubt that it was transferred to Greek from Italic: it is noteworthy

was obviously Latin in phrase before il link The meaning "taint," of material things, Greek form. which gives us 48oXos as described sub voce, appears in the that Syll 319

"

formula for XP"

\

iii.

10

(iii/A.D.

).

* SdXos in the chemical papyrus P Leid So ib. '* 13 f in a test (8oKipao-£a) for

unstamped silver (see under ao-i]pos) SdXov '(\(i- KaTaOov els dXp^v, 8e'ppv

&o-npov

:

(.'.

irn.yviova.1

8e'ppaive), cdv

d

SdXov

11

p«Xav ydvirai. Add Vettius Valens, p. 73 e£ dvei8io-pu>v Kal eve'Spas Kal SdXou Kal cirtSeVtajs dvaôpe'vous. The word

eXTl

is

MGr.

doAfiw.

boxoc,.

£vXa.

«irl

B.C.)

(ii/i

for

prayer

mallom recurs (with

SoXIUOC;. V Hamb (A. II.

forensic seiê, as Dent 27 s *, cf. the 3 vengeance from Kheneia, Syll 816 see Deissmann to«s SdXwi
ihe

P'or 8
Jewish

states 16

(ii/B.C.) KalTfj(s) irpbs Beoiis eio-tpeias ?[p",]uu KaXXi[o-Tio]i.

OV ptlKpOV 8oKip€lOV

So/.og.

(=

II.

p

194, Chrest.

epjiiv Sairaviifv p]rrxav<)v 6Xaiou[p-yiKi|V

I.

Kal

8uiav Kal id dvr|KovTa jjuXiKa dpYaX€i[a] Kal

toxito ktX., t^|v vircp t[^)]v p-r)xavT]v Trpocravyc'XXw.

Chrest.

I.

176

15

(middle

tirel

i/A. 11.)

oriv

Kal auTo

to

tXaiovp-yiov o"uve\vTpw8^ Kal Tiva-yKao-0T]V Sokoxis Kal tpe£" " for the repair of an oil-press, o-paTa irapaTi8tva[ 1, props P Flor II. 1 27 s (A.D. 256) to paXavetov iravTl Tpdiriu Troino-ov

iiroKauBfjvai Kal Sokovs els aviTo irapei/ex8f|vai, iroi.r|o-as, " 02 logs" for the heating of a bath. Syll 5S7 (B.C. 329-8) mentions Sokoi and o-Tpu)TT)p€S together in the accounts for

the building of a temple toIv 8eoiv Dittenberger shows that the prices indicate the former to be heavy beams on which :

It is obvious that the the lalter were laid transversely. Oriental hyperbole in Mt 7 3 *- will admit of no tempering from the usage of the word. new verb Sokou, " furnish

37 and xii 2 Like SdXos, the verb is found in P Leid X> et SeSbXtoTai A \mvtva-as 11.) Kao-criTcpov -yvaivai (iii/tv aiiTov ktX., and SoXoih-ai. xp vo"°s ds a>ii;-no-tv pto-utt Kal yrj See also Syll 802 102 (ii'/B.C.) SoXwBtls inrb Sivott£8i. ktX.

—

'

paTpuids. and Vettius Valens SoXoupe'vT) d8iavdriTos 7tv€Tai.

p. I

24S

2

biroTav 8c KaKu8fj, instance reinforces

)ur first

Grimm's quotation from Lucian and Thayer's from Dios 2 curides to make clear the metaphor of 2 Cor 4 .

f5o'/«a.

P

Petr. III. 42

Sid Tb p[^|

4

C

?x"V to

I

(B.C. 255) oi8evl Tpdiriu jp-ydôvTai to -yap irpoSoSev aiiTois 8dp[a

8e']ovTa,

8t StaT€dv«VT|vdxacriv]r|ptv KaTapePpioKtvai. crxoXdôvTJes X0O0-1— with reference to the idleness of certain quarrymen, For the preference foi the to some defective supply.

owing

short radical vowel in nouns of this class in Hellen. to

Thackeray Gr.

i.

p. 79,

Mayser Gr.

I.

see

p. 65.

A

with

P

beams," occurs

Amh

II.

13

51

-3

the

I'

(B.C. SS),

1'

in

Grenf Ryl

II.

II.

35

s

(B.C.

249MB.C.

98),

IlS).

domain the account of a popular demonstration at

P Osv

I.

dohoz-

TrdX«w[s.

We

theismus,

]).

can quote the derived abstract from Vettius Valens,

2 3 Tv
ktX.

avo-TTjpous

The verb SoXidw (LXX and NT), "not found in was easily formed when wanted, but whether the

prof, writ.",

translator of

Num

25

18

was the

first

to coin

it

no one can

say.

41

4

(iii/iv

A.D.), the prytanis

is

Oxyrhynchus,

hailed as 8dâ

Deissmann (Uellatisierung d. Semilischen Monothrows out the suggestion that the wool

p.

165

f.)

have had a "realistic" meaning in the il- use of the Grk day, and cites as a partial parallel ordinary as a name for women and ships (cf. F. Bechtel, Die attischen

may

originally

Frauennamen

(1902), p. 132).

The

occurs in the plur. 86|ai,

Hi!)

&o£a( (O 21 41

For the (? iii/A.D.). astrological papyrus I'M III. 15S Biblical history of the word, see Milligan Thess, p. 27 and Kennedy Si Paul's Conceptions of the Last Things, p. 299 ft". .

In an early Christian prayer Nil. Stud, (as cited s.v. 86-yua -l a[l]ve'crei.s «al So|oXo-ye£as [dva]cj>[ep]op.e'v p. 69 we have

A

\Y V1

NT

familiar

'

phrase

applied to the sun in P Leid

is

^ ^ (om.) utyvvei tou 81o-kov aaa, t|tjt], lolocd, otl ttjv 4>X6ya k al) ttjv oiKTiva, oi t] S6£a Slol o-' eve8o£do-9r| de'pas (? a new num., anticipating MGr)

a.d.)

(ii/iii

'AxePuxpwu,

SuvA tia P Lond

163

32

(A.D.

dv

tou

860-LV

tt^v

II.

p.

BGU

in

we

183)

II.

Add P Oxy

860-ews.

Xpn,u.aTi.Kf|s eTre'o-xev

(=

88)

and

luo-8uv Stoo-iv,

els-

473 III.

provision 2001 eveKev

(a.d.

(?

a.d.

1S4)

aijTw

iirrb

o-ov

474"

9do-avTos

and Sy/l 54°

find

s

14

175—1) epyaTat hi o-uvexiis p-ctq to tt]v 860-iv XaPeiv evTos f|p.epciv 8eKa, with the editor's note where 860-is is explained as " pensio

e£o8iao-9TJvai dp-yuptou,

(B.C.

'

:

see also belovt

s.ti.

8vvauis.

pure nomen actionis.

The verb

found

is

cited

in the sepulchral

s.v.

8eicn.8aiucov,

epitaph

A'uibel

a mimus,

01

607

7

(iii/A.D.)

evpav9els ecjV 6Vov uoipai \povov uipio-av atJTw, evcrepiris eveKev 8o£acr9els Kal p.eTa Xt|9t]v. As illustrating the usage of this word, the following invocation from the magical

NT

:,0=lf papyrus P Lond i2i

worthy— mipCa

To-ls

.

.

(iii/A.D.)

(=1.

8i|ao-6v

|ioi (for

p.

100)

note-

is

|«),
to (6voua) tov vlov (pap. viovs) vov "fipou cf. Reit?enstein 5 A See Anz Subsidia, p. 356. Poimandres, p. 22 n . :

quotation

magical

Grimm's "use not found adorn with

glorious,

category, as

—

;

<5o|dfct>.

further

qua redemptor opus

was given above under 86£a. writ.,'' viz. "to make

in prof,

lustre

"

disappears from

etc.,

we might expect:

cf.

OG/S

also

that

i6S" s (B.C.

115) ev 'EXjecpavTivTji lepov Se&oâcrue'vou e£ dpxaitov Kal The verb survives in MGr, with partic. 8o£ao-ue'vos as [. .

shows

hi Ttvt \uioiv 860-LV TrotOLTo tcov lS£u>v 2uio-os,

€t

already

12

licitus est." Ib. 505 (early iii/B.c.) irtpl Tt|v toO o-[£]tov Socriv illustrates the use with other than money objects while ib. 85S 14 (ii/B.C. Delphi)

pretii

ovSellC av':

Soo-iv

BGU

So also

koiXt] v) iroiovLievot, ib.

hi Tiva Ttiv

it

1 1

56

13

(B.C.

15)

The

Ka8'

f^ptepav 8]6o-ewv KoiXavwo-t. combination with Xf|Lu)ns. as in Phil 4 15 is of the ia.v

as a

IV. 1151 33 (b.c. 13)

same

,

the astrological fragment, P Tebt 16 1 1. 277 (iii/A.D.) 860-is Kal Xr||j.i|ns (plur. >. The distinction from 86aa is observed throughout the documents: we have

character

with this

:

cf.

not noticed

any instances of the purely concrete use 17 A form 860-iuos (MGr generally recognised in Jas I 800-iLLo) is found in the long list of royal ordinances, P Tebt .

I.

5

176

twv S'&XXwv twv 800-Lucov pa] irXttov t||x£o-ous, where the editors render, the case of their other buildings which may be used

(B.C.

11S)

tou

€irL0-Ta6[i€V€0-9ai

" and

in

for quarters, not

more than

half shall be occupied for that

purpose."

.

an

"celebrated."

adj.,

dozrjg.

For

AoQy.aq is

I.

found as a feminine name among both Greeks and Jews

Know ling ad Ac 9 in EG'/'). An interesting example 11 2 afforded by a Delphic inscription of ii/B.C, Syll 854 where a certain Alexon entrusts the care of a manumitted 36

(see

-

is

orm, which Prov 22 s", Nageli

this rare

XX

of

(* Verdinger") in

C/G

in 2 (p.

2347c

Cor 9 7 Paul borrows from 62 n. 1 compares {kSot^s )

6"

(pre-Christian).

'

,

slave of this

AopKaSa,

name

ko. 6t\r)

el'

Xc'tw G)paLKi6as

Isai

13

The

GpaiKiSas M.fj, evpaX-

TpetJ>]e'Tto ei hi

Tpodv tov p.T|vbs eKao-Tov Trvpuiv See also Deissmann BS, p. 1S9,

diminutive, which

is

found

LXX

in 14

.ond 413 occurs in a papyrus letter 1' tV. A.D. complaining of the gazelles which are

1

I

*,

(=

346)

AopKaSu

p. 8S.

i.

—

[o'Iksiv ev TafiJTwi.

f;p.i€KTa ktX.

Tc'o-o-apa

ZNTW

one Thracidas

to

II. p. 302),

spoiling the writer's to (/. Ta) 0-n-opLp.a.

crops— emS^ Td SopKaSifa^

davi£ouo-eiv

dov/.aycoyew. For o-«

'•

Thus is very common in financial transactions. " " the s 19 instalment in P Petr III.4I t^v (3 860-iv, -

second instalment," so IV. 724' (A.D. 155) e(|

ib.

4611}

27

ttjv SevTe'pav 86criv, P Oxy 860-iv ev 8pa-

tov i o-\es tt^v irpuTTjv

Xnats T€o-o-apaKovTa, "of which sum you have received the first instalment amounting to 40 drachmae" (Edd. ), ib. VIII. II27 *(A.I). 1S3 diro8oTW T(i> fiCp-LO-GtOKOTl TO €VOLKLOV ko.t' e'Tos iv Soo-eo-i 8vo-l 8id e4aM.T|vou Ta s alpovo-as 8pa\|xds " shall TpiaKovTa, pay the rent annually in two half-yearly " 20 instalments of 30 drachmae (Ed.). Similarly ib. VI. 912 1

>

For Socris in connexion with the (A.D. 235). rate or tax, see P Floe II. 133 5 (a.d. 257) ?8i iiTroLivT)o-ecos

xpt|X tlv ISovtwv vp.u>v Tas

86o-€ws- -a delicately

dyke-lax

:

cf.

1

p.

Cf.

PaX avexmKwv?).

)

in

iv.

ib.

For the

71).

to this

man who

is

treating thee as a and the NT,

17 (Sharp Epictelus

7.

subst.

used

literally cf.

P Oxy

I.

38

10

53) tou Sup[ou] «iriKex«i-pm kotos diroo-rrdo-ai. els SovXa-ywyiafv] tov d<|)r|XiKd p.ov ulov

(A.D. 49-50)

(= Selections,

p.

"

Syrus having endeavoured to carry off into 11 (a.d. 335) young son Apion," ib. IX. 1206 and the dialect inscription, apparSovXa-yuyelav ciyeiv.

'Arrttova,

my

Roman

times,

Syll S41

14

el

8e'

tls eirtXavPdvoi.To

KaTaSovXlôuTo, & Te •yevr^9io-a SouXayuiyla = Tjpu^vT]) ô-tco. ciKupos Kal dpep-e'va (/. dpLteVa aiiTtiv

aviTiiv

V|

dovlda. &v
75

ae'pos

4

(A.D. 305) 6|i.oXoy
Tf|S

payment

sense seems to require that SouXela should be taken in its abstract meaning, and to TeVapTov ae'pos as an indirect

Ouds

aT]8e

accusative."

p.ev

raKTas

T)[i€pas ttjs

to the

Fayiim Papyri p. 322, In a proposed lease of a vineyard,

(ii/A.D.

,

of a

worded reminder with reference

Ostr 6

used in a moral sense, as in 1 Cor 9 27 we ma)- cite 24. 76 t£ Xs'ycis trpos tovtov tov 8ouXayw-youvTa

" what sayest thou

ently of

The word

860-i.s

:

slavery

doaig.

=

iii.

slave?"

els

it is

8.

Epict.

Tapaous, a

The .document veKpoTa<)>T)

is

an acknowledgement by Month, that she had

of the city of

received payment for food and clothing as one of four nurses In MGr SovXeid is used generally work or task, especially of a menial character. of in a certain household.

any

170

8ovX eico dovXetia).

We

ran

Spawn Sox^Kui, "measured as a neuter noun ii. 200 5

used

8.

in

W

:

Note

mention of the UpdSouXoi in connexion with the Serapeum in P Leid D 22 (B.C. 162) crol hk -yivoiTo, dv6' uv irpbs to 6eiov bcricos 8idK[€i}crai Kal twv UpoSouXwv Kal twv iv Ta» Upto tt| d |vtwv dvTtXaupdvrj, 25 siracppoSio-ia, x<*P L S ktX. and in P Tebt I. 6 (n. c. 140-39) where reference is made to the revenues accruing to the The priests from various sources including the LepdSovXoi. " mention immediately afterwards of " the so-called dpo8£ai.a leads the editors to believe that Jhese UpdSouXoi were tu> cni d-yye'Xip.

also the

'•

and

the

by

Si]p.o]o-£u)

no example of

a religious sense from pagan literature, but the syncretistic occult P Leid >'"' 3S 8ti SouXtuui inro tov crbv Kocrpov (ii/iii A.D.) shows it cite

ff -

(a

official

'standard,"

1-2) (trvpoi) 80See the long note,

1 1

I).

receiving measure" (Edd. ). 22Sf. on the ratio of an artaba dvT|Xu>TiKii, " by .-pending measure," to one 8oxikw, the former being In ii. 87 13 (B.C. 256-5) the same is called (wVpois larger.

"by

X(iKui) P I lib

I.

p.

,

A

index to

1'

Tebt

common

itscll is

Trapa8[o]xiKois. Aoxt|

accounts

in

see e g.

:

I.

,

«TaIpai, like the votaries of Aphrodite at Corinth ; but cf. Otto (Priester i. p. 11S), who understands simply a " lower "

order of

priests

contrast

in

"

work,"

'"

the

to

P Tebt

Grenfell-Hunt's note on

/.

tribal

prie-ts.

AouXevw

c.

See

MGr =

in

dQuyAor is common

,

,

pov

t|

o-[pcry!s]

i.

6S1

p.

ff.

there

is

a valuable account

I

dgdaaoîm. For where

—

it is

to refer to

sufficient

Deissmann's well-known

discussion (L.-IE, ]<. 325 ff.). in which the phrase is set in the light of old Greek custom, and especially of the right of manumission as evidenced by the Delphic inscriptions.

A

further contrast is drawn later (p. 381) with the familiar a "slave of the Emperor," as in the Phrygian inscripxxviii. (1904) p. tion, 195, 'AvaBdiroSi SouXiu toS Reference may also be made to KupCou atiTOKpd-ropos title

BCH

Thackeray Gr.

i.

where the growing tendency

p. 8,

in the

God and

renderings to emphasize the distance between

shown by 6tpdiruv giving place to oik«'tt|S, this to and this again to SoiiXos. The phrase of Mt 25 30 is

is

found in P Par 68 B " (Imperial) dxpefous SovXous. (See under dxpeios, where however Mt I.e. is accidentally overlooked).

On AovXa

adj.

as a proper

SouXikos.

common

— BGU

which

name, see Pro/eg. found

not

is

in

p.

the

48 n

NT,

1 .

is

1

140 **, Satan

is

addressed

as p[£]acrpa, SpaKuiv. 8r|[pwv X]dx«, ktX.

SiSdo-KaXos, ep-rropos. epYaTtjs, iarpds. vaiJKX-rjpos, iroipT|v, TeKTwv, Tpaire^tTTis, \a\i«us. For the Pauline 80CX0S

The

the edd. correct to SpaKovTo-

a simplified word-formation. In a Christian amulet, Kailel

the following classes, which are represented in the NT, are mentioned dXi£us, duireXoupvds. "yewpvos. vpappaTtvs,

irats,

:

MGr

of the occupations which in the Graeco-Roman world were monopolize by slave labour. Among those that were not,

man

8paKopopos

MGr

In Wilcken Ostr.

LXX

iJ

popepos, but in view of the common Spaxos, the bogey of many a folk-story, it seems better to assume the short forrh as genuine. It is one of many anticipations of in

serve."

dovloQ.

Xpto-Tov

a

magic papyri, e. g. P Leid \Y x 28 (ii/iii A.D.) SpdKovTa SdxvovTa tt) (/. tt]v) oipdv. so 16 586 ii. V iii. (iii/iv a. it.) SpaKwv et 7TTepoei8TJs. P Lond 121 7fil and (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 102) b 8paKu)v ovpopbpos, ii, PSI I. 2S 4 (? iii/iv A.D.), 29 s (?i\7.\.i..). In P Oxy III. 490" (a.d. 124) one of the witnesses to a will records that ?o-riv the

in

this verb,

which

is

found

in the

NT

only in

I

Cor 3 19

,

substituted for the less vivid

is

it

LXX

KaTaXapPdvwv of 10 I2<.)N (iv/A.D.) o-« yap

13 P Oxy X. cf. Job 5 — "laid w \16vov ^x p-dpTupa irais b ToOvBos Spa£dptvbs pou hands on me." An otherwise unknown active is doubtfully restored in P Lond 1170 rv«o 113 (a.d. 258-9) (=111. T0 lv T 4' a K^ripCc)^ or p. 196) bpoi(ujs) 8[pd]TTovTts x°P

the

,

*'

the constr. with the ace. in the

NT

passage see Pro/eg. p. 65. " For the subst. Spdyua. handful," then "sheaf," as Gen 37 7 Ruth 2 7 cf. P Fay 120 9 (c. A.D. 100) bipitrov tov w[v]pov tt)s 'AuidSos Kal Xuo-is tviBe'u els 'A. [. .] Ta 8pd-

=

,

,

Yp.aTa,

"reap the

field at

immediately to A.

."

let

From

the sheaves

a series of

gooff farm-

it appears that the wages P Fay 102 (c. workmen were coupled with accounts of -ydpoi and

accounts,

paid to

Apias and

(Edd.). A.D. 105),

see the editors' intro8pdyp(aTa) of wheat and barley s A.D.), where a (ii/iii duction, and cf. P Cairo Preis 44 :

is

payment

made

eis

Spdypa x°PT 011

The compounds

-

IV. 105s 12 (B.C. 13) SouXikov iratSiov, 5 ii. I. 193 12 (a.d. 136) SouXikov Ky-yovov, P Tebt II. 407 (?a.d. 199) SouXixd o-ii|j.[aT]a, etc, AoiXos, fem, SoiiXa, remains in Ml !r.

and Spa-ypaTt)Y«u are found P Flor II. 185 5 17 in P Petr III. 2S verso (i)* (B.C. 260) we and (a.d. 254)" have fSpa-ypaToKXt'irTei., "stole sheaves in gleaning

dovlooi.

This coin, which is only mentioned in the XT in Lk 15 s ' , was of the same value as the denarius in ordinary calcula-

very

The

negatived verbal may be quoted from OGIS 449*, an honorific decree of the Pergamenes to P. Servilius Isauricus,

proconsul of Asia B.C. 46, whom they describe as aTroSeOwkoto. ttji irdXei tous iraTpious vdpovs Kal ttjv S^p-oKparCav

dSovXwTov.

'

8pa-ypaTi]-Y«i-a

tions or about <)h/.

in its

NT

sense of

"

is

read by

Schubart (see Berichtigungen, p. 5) in BGU III. 815 7 o 2wKp[d]TT]s 6 7rpo[Kor;JpdTop pov koitovs [rfcvdjs 7ra[p]€'xT) ircpl Tfjs [8o]xf|S (pap.

may be quoted

[

.

.

as adj. from

] 1'

Xtis).

Ryl

bequest

Spa]xpds entertainment"

The II.

85

derivative Soxixds 11

(a.d. 185) [ptTpiu

see

Kennedy

in

Hastings'

D.B.

iii.

428.

)

a

dox>j. This wurd

:

Raphael when he accepted service with Tobit did 15 so for 8paxp.T)v ttjs T)p«pas Kal Ta 8eovTa croi (Tobit 5 In BGU I. 183 (a will -A.D. 85) we read of cf. Mt 2Q2ff-. p.

Thaesis,

Stotoijti. oKTii.

P Tebt

Kal "ilpwi

The same sum II.

381

16

eKdo-rui is

[d]vd

mentioned

(a.d. 123)

:

dpyutpiou

in the will

(= Selections,

p.

of 79)

where the editors conjecture that it may have been "a conventional legacy where a serious bequest was not intended": cf. our "cut off with a shilling." According to Thackeray Gr. i. p. 103 the form 8pavpT|, which is found in late MSS

171

BpiTTCLVOV

Swa/Ais

LXX (2 Mace 4", io-° etc.), does not occur in the Ptolemaic papyri. As against the ordinary derivation of Spaxprj from 8pao-a-op.cn, Lewy (Fremdwbrter, p. iS) makes of the

of

:

franc.

!

21S)

(B.C.

"a

06

8epio-TiKov

Spe'-rravov

tiut|

p,

sickle

for

—

tovtwv

KaTapiiv, to dpds Sps'iravov elcre'XBoiTO avrwv Kal pnSivav €vKaTaXe(\p€To c(. ib. Mtir Speirdvi. 563. -rciv

oiKT|crLS

:

«is

Tas

p. 652,

common

following exx. of this B.C. 153)

(<-.

this

AF

Wiinsch

cf.

3

13

(Carthage, imperial), where KaTaSncrov aiTciv rd

—

Kal tt|V opprrv Kal to ir^S-ripa Kal tov Spdpov.

the sun and

moon,

l\u.v TaKTovs.

Leid

1'

In

Egypt

\V*"' 29

it

(ii/iii

had become

So of

a.d.) Spbpovs specialized to

denote a place where running might no doubt take place, though the possibility is no more remembered than in some of our modern -drome compounds. See Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 771, Dittenberger on

was the area

—

P

cf.

became a

OGIS

in front

Spdpov 'Eppov

Flor

11

and Otto Priester i. p. 284. It 178 of the entrance to a temple, paved with ,

50" (a.D. 26S) 4irl toO XiBoo-TpuiTov often adorned with Sphinxes : it often point in the business life of the city: I.

— and

central

see Strabo 17, p. 805, 28 cited ad P llamb I. 5 18 IV. 1130'° (B.C. 4) uv [-ye-LTovjc-s votcoi Spdpos tov .

was customary on the Spdpoi.

GH

capacity"

we hue

:

in

In their note on

(=

verb

may

be cited

Se/eccitms, p. 22) evPe'pXrptav

(sc.

3

the

P Fay

,

=

"way," "street," and this is practically what we P Par 15' 16 (B.C. 120), where we read of a house ttjs Aioo-irdXtms,

33) inis Svvapai

p.

ovk ^Svvdo-8T>v o-vvtv-

2)

(b.C

meet A.," o-c

ib.

744"

tTuXaBeiv

(

=

can

I

(B.C. 1)

"how

;

1

could exist" (Edd.). 3S

have

takes an ace. rei as in

Lk

12- 6 ) in

(ii/B.c.) fcpr|

—

ydp Svvapai Koo-pt)T«iav. In Sivao-8ai Ta Jpya irdvTa eirire-

was dXiyais meant?) T|p«'pai (/.— ais) we construed with the fut. inf. as a substitute for the

iv T|Xi 8.

(?

For the form Sivopai, which

aor.

;6 5:

It

192) oi

(A.D.

'

etc..

cf.

BGU

€v8d8f evp(o-K£i.v,

II.

3SS»-

is

»

(ii/iii

A.D.)

1=

B*

in

Mt

4-yii,

d

Sivopa'i

read by

1^

I9

dirb

poppa tov Spdpov tov 6/yovTos lirV iroTapov t^s pcyio-rr|S Beds "Hpas, and in P Oxy VI. g 1 1 (a.d. 233 or 265) of property situated 4]ir dp<(>d8ov Apdpov 0ot|pi8os, "in the For Spdpos in quarter of the Square of Thoeris" (Edd.). connexion with racing contests see Vettius V'alens p. 2 31 1::

5r|Tii in. I. (a.d. 216) dir«'o-r[t)]y Ttjs oi Svvdpsvos v-rrocn-TJvai to pdpos tt|s XeiTovpyâs, P Catti'i" (ii/B.c.) {^Chrest. II. p. 421): (see further Deissmann US, p. 193). In P Par 45- (B.C. 153) we have p

Kiiprjs

a o-'oi 8e8vvr|0-pai 8raa-a
dcbiK€o-8ai.

According to Meisterhans Cr. begins to augment with tj in the Attic after B.C. 300. It occurs in some of the earliest

-rjpds]

169,

Svvapai

inscrr.

first

papyri.as P Hibl. future

C

19 34 (b.c. 243-2). The P Fond 897 13 (a.D. S4) and the aorist T|Svvdo-8r)v in P Petr III. 255): see Mayser Cr. p. 393 for other

27"

8vvii8T|cropai.

p.

207),

4

(14)

(B.C.

MGr

forms.

is

(iii/B.c. mil.),

found

in

has Svvopai..

For the more ordinary meanings of Svvapts we may cite such passages as P. Oxy II. 292' [c. A.D. 25) (= elections, 37) 81b 7rapaKaXu> o-€ p€Ta Trdcrrjs Svvdpews ^X €LV p. aiTov o-vveo-Tape'vov, " wherefore I beg you with all my power to hold him as one recommended to you," Hi. VI. l

.

s 899 (A.D. 200) Is do-ov \l\v ovv Svvapts poi virf|px«v, "as 4 long as I had the power," id. 940 (v/a.D.) tt|v tuiv dXXuv " the ptpiSuv Svvapiv, capacity of the other holdings "(Edd.), 5 and, for a Christian example, ib. VIII. II50 (a prayer

—

vi/A.D.) 6 8eb;

.

.

.

8e-i|ov ti'jv

8vvap[(v

In P Petr II.

crov.

2

we have irapd 8ivapi.v, and Kara Svvapiv, "according tonne's means," as in 2 Cor 8 3 is very common, especially in IV. 1050 14 (time of Aumarriage contracts, as when in 3(/')

,

BGU

b8ev Kal Spdpov Tais d8XT|o-ecri irape'xc-Tai. In P U\v VI. 000' (A.D. 322) tov o%io% Spdpov ihe editors, following \\ ileken, find a reference to the express postal service, and

gustus) a certain DionysiuS undertakes Tpe'cbeiv Kal ipaTiiJeiv In ib. t^|v 'IcriSwpav uis yvvaiKa ya[pcTT|v] KaTa Svvapiv.

so probably in P Flor

twv iirapxdvTwv, and

I.

39' (a.d. 396) etc.

where Spdpos might have been very compare the portentous "impromptu" Sulpicius

Maximus perpetrated

povvui o-ol TrvpdtvTos fTm-Yopc-'vu)

fitly

For Ps iS(i9, 6 used,

,

we may

Kaipiov) which Q. tomb, A"az'cW6l830 : kvkXoio dvToXin, Kal Trdo-a

for his

,

16 8

full

tov dirb votou Kal Xipbs

' 1

to

(

(=111.

ff

eo-Tiv €K

was unable

I

you?", P Lond 144 11 (?i/A.D.) (=11. p. 253) Vva 8wr|8rj to iraiSdpidv pou tXBeiv irpdfs p]e, P Kv III. ^z" A.D. 130) oi SvvaTai yap K«KXe'cb8ai to (c. pr)8' dpxi'jv yevdpevov p-f| SvvaTov S' tlvai, "lor it is impossible for that to have hecn stolen which neither ever existed at all nor

42

formula, (irupov) Spdlpu) (dpTdpai) 7 *• 7 See also the note (tjpio-u) «', 3, large artabae of whe.it." 38li on P Tclit I. 61 (A) and Archiv ii. p. 292 f. In MGr

Spdpos have in

P Oxy IV. 743 s

forget

Upov

describe 8pd(pu) as "the artaba of the largest see further the introd. to ib. 101 (B.C. 18) where I.

"

Selections,

BGU

X[vo]vPea>s 6eov pe-yio-Tov will serve as an example. Hence the pc^rpov Spoptov came to denote such a measure as

(i/B.c.)

'A.,

Kyi II. 77 P Leid U ivl "

NT keeps the older sense as nomen actionis, =to Spapeiv.

o-ksXt]

\dv

Xe'criv

rivals in a race are vigorously cursed

fj

The

P Par 47 10

I'

dgo/nos

stones

singer.

dvvctfiai.

sibly die," S'

reaping worth 2 drachmae,"' P Petr II. 33 A u Kal cbeXiov Kal Spe-rrdvov. In two (apparently Jewish or Jewish Christian) inscrr. from Phrygia we find Spc'iravov used in connexion with an imprecation C. and B. ii. p. 565, no. 466, tdv hi tis avTiiv p^| opr|8T)

For

Hebrew

vpds tis v'Xr|v ptyaXrjv Kal oi 8vvdp«8a diro8awiv, "they have cast us into a great forest, where we may pos-

(Spaxpal)

in

the

oi 8eol

8q£7C1V0V. P Magd

no.

named with

of being

Eastern origin,

connecting it with the Phoenician see abo BDB Heh. Lex. under this word, and "pOSTT Boisacq Etym. Lex. s. : 8pdo-cropai and Spaxpr). Apa\pr| is of course still in use as the name of a coin, worth about a it

KaXds Spdpos— J-itXsto Svtrpr|. The " poet " may well have borrowed his phrase from some predecessor less unworthy

1051

17

(same date) we have the in

ib.

phrase KaTa Svvapiv

fuller

III.

7

1

19 7

(a.d.

1401

K]aTa

282 s (a.D. 30-5) shows the contrasting phrase, again as in 2 Cor S 3 when a man makes a complaint against his wife, notwithstanding the

Svvapiv [to]v pi[ov.

P Oxy

II.

,

fact that

he had provided for her in a manner " beyond his

17:

Svva/Aoco

means" — i]yu> |x^v ot»v tTrexopri-v-no-a aurf to. €|fjs Kal inrep 13 LWco is found in The combination of Mt 6 29
vo

Si';

dvvaxdc;. For

8uvap.iv.

and

"'in the language of religion, superstition, of the most common and magic," and describes it as "one characteristic terms in the language of pagan devotion.

Svvapis

Power' was what the devotees respected and worshipped in something any exhibition of power must have its cause He quotes by way of illustration from that was divine." '

;

'

'

to the goddess, e(v)Xo-y
Lydia a dedication (Buresch, Aus tration of Ac is

one God

8 10

another

,

Lydian

in the heavens, great

"There

inscription,

Men

the Heavenly, the

—

God" u-eyaX-n Svvauis tou great power of the ever-living dSavarou Otovi Keil and 1'remerstein, II Reise in Lydieii,

I

12

with a "complementary"

8.

as in 2

infinitive,

down with Xoiax

—

s tt]V 8e p.T| 8uvaTT]v o-Traprjvai 'iws 1 tov XotaxFor other exx. of the infin. construction cf P Eleph S 18

'e'ws

(iii/B.C

outos

)

P

8vvaTos tortv tLo-tvcYKat

8c

,s

^

Kal

t'v[Yuo]y

8uvaTos f|o-8a J diroXvo-ai, P Gi-s I. 79" (ii/A.D.) el SuvaTov a[oi] -fjv 8taTp[eJx[€i]v irpbs tt)V oiKovopCav twv -fip'Tt'pwv, ovk dv vii iJ 8ti 8vvaTos d (.tv. iroi(ii/iii A. D.) o)[k]vtjk«i.v, P Leid ie (iv/B.c.) promising to render help Ka8' iio-at ktX.), Sr//~2i [L]K[avd]v,

Ilib

78

I.

W

dv

otl

P

(B.C.

P^l

-

For the neuter 8vvaTov see further

SuvaTos, etc.

t}l

*-* v

244-3)

3

B.C. 252) ei SvvaTov 4o-tiv Kalpt|8ev o-« tcuv €p"yu>v KtoXvgL, irgLpdd^Tu tX0€iv tls rd 'Apo-ivdeia, and cf. id. r 16 39 (i ) (middle iii/B.C.) Sloti. inrdpx't iv ttju Supedi x°P T0S

Petr

II.

n(i)

(c.

P

(

Another parallel to the same passage in Acts is cited by Deissmann (AS, p. 336) from the great Paris (Wessely i. 76) eiriKaXovpat
p.

ft".

™ ovpavui (dXXoi

iv tt^v pfyia-TTiv 8vvap.1v tt^v

ri\v iv Ttj

In \ ettius Valens Kuptov Btoii TfTa-ypevtiv. used as a synonym for d-yu-yfj (p. 1 72" etc.).

iirb

dpKTui)

is

Suvapis For "forces"

i.e.

"troops,"

at aKoXovBovcrai 8vvdp«is.

nouns

'.

in

cf.

MGr

8

OGIS lias

t|

139 (B.C. 146-16) Suvaai (decl. like

-ti).

this

books and

LXX

verb, which is found in a few late 11 Heb 34 ) we may cite twice in the (Col I

new

NT

n

,

21

the early Christian prayer (referred to s.v. 8dYp.a) '

Suvdpuxrov Tipas *[v ttj[o-tj o-e,

ttj

ira]paKXTJo-6u, also

irveOua

ev

dc'pt

o-tj]

dvTiXr|pi(
P Leid \V"'

cpoiTwutvov,

iKavbs

Kal

16 (ii/iii

e\!o-sX8e,

p.

71

cj>wtio-ov

A.n

)

and

It 258). P Revill

22

of 8vvdo-rns applied (i/A.D.) the title 573 to the son of Archelaus who succeeded his father in the It dethe title of King. government of Cilicia without 22 (B.C. IiS) scribes the chief of a Thracian clan in Syll 31S o-vvt-ireXBovTos pet' aiiTiiv Tiira Toi T
TrjXeiovos.

The Commagene

rescript.

OGIS

dv pao-iXtis \ (middle of i/B.C.) has octtis t« 3S3'and 8vvdo-TT|S iv paKpui xp° vuu TavTT|v apx^v TrapaXap-n, 132 Tiiv ttoXewv Kal i/>. (B.C. Si) a'iSe direStâvTO 441 29

Kal 8vvao-Tiiv tt|V t« do-uXiav toC Upoi Kal koto TT€VTaeTT|pi8a 'EKaT-ni tov

dviiva

1

TToXXtt e8vT| Kttl 8iaTCTT|pT|K
BGU

This last word is applied to the Divine Kal yap 6 8ebs SiSois dvoxds sovranty in Aristeas 194 Kal tv8eiKvup.evos Ta ttjs 8vvao-Te(as (pdôv EYKaTao-KEvdjjEi Siavoia, "for God also by granting a reprieve and

428' (ii/A.D.).

irdo-r|

breast."

=

Mel

p.

,

:

—

tov vdpov Kal Ta 86|avTa

to>l

MGr 8waTos =

Xpdvov.

—

"

€S

TrdvTa tov

"possible,"

"strong,"

koivwl 8uvaTu>s

able,"

"loud" (Thumb).

P

Ilib

I.

27

52

(calendar

— B.C.

301-240)

d-youo-iv

kot'

tvtaiiT[bv] tt)i aiiTTJi Tjpe'pai T[ds] irXcicrTas oijOev irafpaXj-

Suvovtl 1] dvaT[tX]XovTL, 'they ^1 and sacred scribes) keep most of the annually on the same day, without alterations owing

Xdo-crovTcs [sc.

€tt'

do~TpwLi.]

the astronomers

P Par

l

del 8e (pavepbs b pT|8€iroTc Sxivtov,

uj

In the Eudoxus papyrus, ti

p.«v

^dp

b

dvavevoret

ttoXos

8vo-ovTai Kal eTriTfXoiJcrtv.

dv

ijXtos]

8vr|i,

pT|8i

115 (c.

B.C. 165)

we have

at dpKToi, and 173 KaTav€uo~€t. at dpKToi

€to"lv

tj

P Hal

I.

I

240 (c.

(is ivtxvpal[i]Tij>

B.C. 250)
pr|8c

rj[Xi.ov

We

dvaTe'XXetv has the strong aorist, as the sense shows. might also quote an application to the sunset of life, from

Kaibel 56S 4 (Rome, iii/A.n. ?) dvcTtXXcv 'Eiios, vvv 8uv€i 8' xjtto

The daring

versifier is

:

tjtis

-yfjv

evl

"

£ Mo10 1 "

"Eoircpos

okios

ev (j>0ipe'vots.

adapting Plato's gem, the epitaph of

Aster.

TtBe'pevov

For 8»vaors»u see the Canopic SwTcipai 'Eirtcpave. ktX. OG/S 56 - (B.C. 237) tt|v te x™P av < v "PTJvt|i

decree,

making

"

161), id. 41" (ii/A.D.), SuvaTov 0-01 to-Tiv see P F'lor II. 178 3 (A.n. " " in forms a masc. noun in plur. troops

15 to the setting or rising of a star" (Edd.), P Oxy II. 2J5 (horoscope—A.D. 20-50) Sivti SKopirtos oEkos "Apeios.

OGIS

pao-iXt'fiuv]

vopui d^x> For Kara to

2 s p. 96) (B.C. 131-0), 295 (= Witkowski where a man is heard of as coming pcTa 8uvaT
evTrvEupaTucrov,

dvvdoTrjg.

to[v]

1

rail

for 00-ov

festivals

6xX[ou

Tas «v 8uvaTut d. els

iv

Kolvtj.

p.€T

r]t

OG/S 77 1 (B.C. 172-1) tdv «v SuvaTov, see P Giss I. 36° (B.C.

opKû.

toO a'uoviou 8eo€s o 8e 8vvdpw
In

«dv iv SuvaTwt

dip' oi 48

"mighty men of valour." The suggestion of competence adverb occurs in Michel iooi vil -~ (Theran Doric c. B.C. 200) ottws 8t TrdvTa SioiKeiTaL KaTa Tt Tav SiaO^Kav Kal

dwa/iocD. For

Tim

s 3 (B.C. 221), where in a lease it is laid reference to certain land Svvarr\ crirapfjvai ij

P Magd

cf.

,

but a display of His sovranty instils terror into every

dvo. The disappearance

of the dual flexion of 8vo

is

in line

with

see Pro/eg. p. 77 ft. The the whole tendency of Hellenistic gen. and dat. Svoiv appears occasionally in a document where the writer desires to make broad his Attic phylacteries Suoiv [i] airpoo-flev thus P Giss I. go (B.C. So) i]v o-rr|[Xai]v :

:

1 "'

lSpxjp.e'|v]aivTo>}[v]eu, T^pio-ovs TpiTou

(a.d.

254)

(or

PStiass

was

this

Suolv BdTepov.

I.

52

33

Svdv

The

(A.D. 151) dpovpiivSvoiv

?),

P Oxy VIII. II1920

literary

Hellenistic

Sutlv

173

SvaflaaraKTo?

which arose phonetically out of Svoiv (Brugmann293 Gr. p. 7S), appears in several papyri, as P Par 1 (the Eudoxus astronomical treatise—.-. B.C. 165) Sutiv pnvwv (late Attic),

8a>8(fKUTOS

dvOLQ.

Thnmb

178

5

Xpovos, P Ryl II. 109 (a. n. 235) irarfip to[v] ovtiv— the document has vUas later ih. 269 s (ii/ \.t>.) «k 8veiv oiK[w]y this document also betrays artificial dialect by the "regis-

—

See also P Hib

!,

(a.

— ways see Brugmann-Thumb Gr.

MGr

occurs

8v
flat. Sucrlv,

(first

p.

it

in

In a letter to a father from his son,

P Oxy IX. 121S 5 him some domestic news, the phrase occurs ov8Jv 8vo-koXov ?vi eirl ttjs oiKias o-ov, which the editors " there is render, nothing unpleasant at your house." For " the ordinary meaning " difficult we may cite the important

Svo for nom., ace. and gen.,

(iii/A.n.), giving

With the indeclinable

dialect s early sacrifice of the dual.

forms the whole of the Koivt| flexion. (The pre-classical 8vo>, which lived on in 8(v)w8eKa. 24 is cited by Mayser p. 313) from P Leid T (B.C. 164-0) it

Calendar inscription from Priene,

II.

26

makes Syll 177 (Teos, B.C. 304) the oldest inscriplional warrant for Sv
On

8vo 8vo see Proleg. p. 97 1 * Oxy VI. SS6 (magical

—

"lift ot

them up two by two

8uo supplants

ft|«j>w,

:

add

" It

(Edd.).

Mk

as in

i^.

dvd 8uo Kara 8uo 8iio,

to illustrate ip€

iii/A.n.)

may be noted

8

etc.,

P Giss

I.

2

"

tvepyeTn-

p.f| 8uvT|9fis dvot|at to iravdpiov, 8vo-ko[Xws yap dvoi]yeTai, Sbs tiu KXctSo-rroiip Kal dvoiî o-oi, " if you cannot open the basket yourself, for it opens with difficulty, give it to the " key-maker, and he will open it for you (Edd.). MGr has " and 8uo-KoXCa, make difficult " Svo-KoXevu),

'

of us."

dva/xij. In

PThead

54

ls

(a. d.

299) and

we

find dirb pev dvaroXiiv

cf.

Mt

8 11 etc.

.SJ//552

BGU

and drrb

70

8«

(late ii/B.C.)

tt|v dirb Suo-prjs Ttis o-Tods tt}s Pop«i[as

does Christ.

dvofidoTaxrog.

8uo-,pi)s)

See for the guttural under |3ao-Td£u> above. It would seem that the compound was coined LXX. Philo and Plutarch) when the guttural forms were coming in, so that its

B.C. 9)

[e.

6 1J

pas,

the older alternative in -o-tos never took

16

458

j

—

" both

j

that

(B.C. 173) udp-njpes J'tXios MaKt8ulv.Ar|p.oKpaTiu)v 0e'o-
MGr

OG/S

ka-riv tois too-ovtois aiiToO

war waged between Demetrius and the Aetolians. For the adverb we may cite P Oxy X. 1294 10 (ii/iii a.ii.) edv 8«
iii/B.c.

8vo P

(lev

Add ii. 339" (,-. B.C. 120) pau-tv kot' t'o-ov e[ixapi.o-] rtiv. 33 kv Kaipois 8uo-k6Xoi.s, and Syll 213 (iii/B.c.) -rrepto-TavTiuv Tel irdXei Kaipiiv which the editor refers to the Suo-koXoiv,

12 (B.C. 81) -but there are other cases of document by sheer miswriting.) Mayser

3S

for o in this last

8vo"KoXov

e-n-€i8f|

1

and P Grenf

IV. 1021 13

dvoKohog.

Si)

form ran underground to emerge in a few might be independent analogy. Auo-£v is Hippocrates), as we might expect from that

that the

places, but

Ionic

(Thumb Handb.

occasionally

(/.

:

f.

:

may show

8d
P Oxy IV. 725 12

&o-Tpw[v,

1

p. 249 passim in all our documents, and to a very limited extent gen. 8uwv see Mayser, Gr. p. 314, who can only quote OG/S 56 s2 (B.C. 239-8 -the Canopus decree) (K oraxviuv Svciv (in copy A), and BGU I. 2S7" (ii/A.n.) dpovpwv 8vwv it is ancient Ionic (Herod, and Hippocrates) and Cretan Doric (Gortyn Inscr.). That in

we have

In Hellenistic

301-240) irpbs ras

T
dv[aToXf)s] f|[Xiov] y.4\pi 8uo-«ws, and So In OG/S 199 33 (i/ A .n.) dirb 8e (iii/A.r>). Svo-€u.s (w'xpL T «iv ttjs ALBioirfas Kal 2do-ov latottiov, word is used of " the west " as in the " Shorter Conclusion " s of Mark. So Preisigke 358 , as cited under the dva-roXrj same document (l. 21 ) has irXeidSos 8vo-iv, -setting of the Pleiad"— the inscr. is on a sundial. In u Syll 740 (after A.D. 212) we find dirb 8vo-e«s correlated with dirb t|ovs, dirb (ito-r|pPp£as anil dirb dpKTou- terms which suggest learning on the part of the tepd yepovo-ia tov SwTfjpos "A]o-KXT]TrtoO who inscribe this tablet. MGr has 8i
writing in the context, a petition to a Praefect, who would no doubt be impressed by it. Greek dialects pluralized the flexion in different

(B.C.

dirb

1S3)

HGU

1

—

11.

I. 27" d[va>oXds

Kal

8uo-«is)

tering" historic present t€X«vt. 357 16 (a. n. 201-11) dpovpwv Sueiv, P (<-. Oxy VIII. 1 1 7 A.n. 17S) ix Sum- TaXdvTiov here again there is some fine

<»

In the Eudoxus papyrus as under 8vvw sub fincm, we have dvo[ToXai Toi] t|X(ov TpoiriKal T p«is [Kal 81vo-€is Tpeis.

"oder

ttjs

341

For

W '•

28

Kiop^s,

8io-(eus),''

possible.

Leid

I.

:

tls tt|v

irapao-Td8a

shows the

sing., as

(reign of Hadrian) dpxd(p«vov) diro as printed but Wilcken remarks ;

and

presumably

another

(ii/iii

s

IV. 1049 (a. n. 342) 8vo-pwv contrasted

is

8«o-(po>v)

prepositional

equally

combination see P

A.D.) irpbs Suo-pds pXe'irouo-a.

ofa

d

place.

dvotprj/jiia.

Syll 366

15 ((-.

a.d. 3S)

biru>s prj

to iroXuSdiravov auTfjs Taiv

KaTao-Kfuaôpsviov Jpyiuv [ai] irepl tt|v dyopdv eviroSio-uo-i

dvaBVZSQIOV. Moeris, p. 129. Svo-cvrepio, 8t|Xvkus, 'Attikus. 8uo-fvTepiov, s where all the uncials 'EXXiivikus, settles the form in Ac 28 have the neuter. If Hobarl's long list of citations (p. 52 f.) can be trusted for this detail, Luke'- medical books all

8uo-(J>r|pLat.

,

presented him with Suo-evrep£a (tr) Hippocrates), and his faithfulness to the spoken Hellenistic form is the more

noteworthy.

We

have not noticed the word

in the

subject.

Part

II.

See under SeKaSiJo.

It 1-

MGr.

dcodexaTo;. For

medical

documents among the papyri it would be a foitunate chance if any of these scattered papers dealt with this particulai :

dcbdey.a.

cf.

this

P Flor

word, which 12 I. 20 (a.h.

in

'ASpiavoi Kaio-apos tov

the

NT

is

confined to

Rev

21-",

127) tis to elo-ibv SaiSeKaTov Stos 1418

(A.D. 167), and Kvpi'ov, ii. 35 the ostraca P.SI III. 255* (B.C. 104-3), 256 s (B.C. 103-2).

2?

174

ScoSeKocpvAois

8a>poi> "

has offered his services as an 8wpe[d]v, honorary -8 B.C. 200) Xevrovpyev dirof;. physician," Michel 1001" (<-. n dvd -irpco-puTaTa. Swpedv -iravTas, with which cf. ei 64 Ka 8-T]poo-ieveiv

Sojdexu(pv/.or.

To

word

to this

reff.

llitr

Grimm-Thayer we may add

in

'

(from Hort James, p. 2) Joseph. Hypomneslicum (Fabricius Cod. PsuiJ. /'./'. ii. p. 3) tovs SciSeKa cpuXdpxovs e| civ to

ey Swpeds 'TriLtf|viOL p^Kei-' wvti, making provision for the roll of compulsory free service being exhausted. So Prime

ScoSeKacpuXov tov TcrpaT|X o-vvLo-TaTat.

For the formation to 8wSeKcip.T]vov "twelvemonth,* common in papyri. e should not expect to find StoSeKacpvXov itself outside

4"

1

cf.

\\

(B.C. 332-26) XcXr|iTovpKT|Kc 8.. Capiat IV. 7S3' irpto-pevo-avTa irpbs tovs Eepao-Tovs Scoped, id. 914 2 (i/A.D.) From the papyri, e. g. P Tebt I. 5 18 ' (B.C. 118) similarly.

circles.

Jewish

a^Se

P Oxy

In

475

tt)s aiTi]s otKtas

room

or the

P

" the top of the house," whether

Mk

roof as in

flat

13

13

etc.

Cf.

P

6

13

A.D.)

(vi/vii

avXfjs

ttj[s]

Kal to

(/.

tov)

" della terrazza sul tetto della casa " (Vitelli). The note on this last assage quotes Babrius 5 s of a cock which els to Svopa -rrT]8T|cras eiriKpoTwv Te tols irTepots ,

Add P Tebt

eKeKpdyet.

^X wl

(B.C. 74) eirl

I.

123

of difficulties

it

(early i/B.C), 241

new "homesteads "in

9

two

In

.

i.

p.

66

f.,

In 1' Petr I. 26 (B.C. 241) fragmentary, but the editor attending the arrangements of

We

the Fayiini. f ,

The

have the word twice

published by Zereteli

active

may

early classical times.

OGJS

quoted from

in

435"

In P Ryl eKpwpev Kal to Stopa

ordinary deponent use

-

s

(ii/A.D.

do-<|>aXio-6T|o-€Tai

"but when we reach a fortunate

A

established."

rather

stiiking

)

is

Stciv

8e eir d-yaSw rendered by the edd.

issue

and the house

dXoxos the meaning

= husband),

(

"

is

d8eXt)>c's crov,

epitaph, Kaibel 720, re-

is

otfTe d>iX-p KacreyvT|TTi.

which has only shrunk

house,

room

(ii/t:.c.)

P Oxy VIII.

II ]2 (A.D.

to cite the

Kal

in

(a.D.

207) |M0' cov irXeCo-cov the multitude of

"among

1

350) ScopovLte

trot.

From

OG/S 9031

Roseau Stone,

the inscrr.

Mvevet iroXXd eStoprjtraTo. and m Wiinsch a, (iii/A.D.) opKi^co

tcol

it is

sufficient

196) tcoi Te"Airet the leaden tablet of a

(B.C.

AF

tre

Kal diToXvcravTa

tov 8eov tov

Triv

o-e d-rrb S[eo-Ltco]v

tov Plov NeBpouaco.

For 8»ped=" gift," "largess," cf. BGU I. I40 28 (a.d. 119), a copy ol an Imperial letter of the time of Hadrian, where reference

is

— TavTqv

made

di'iiji/ua.

PS1

to the

pov tt]v

Emperor's benificiuiii to the soldiers 8wpedv Kal tols tTTpaTtwTais epov Kal tols

Ttp-fiv

14

(mill. ii/B.C.)

dtStos.

P

Pico.

of the

"per hanc munificentiam" (Ed.), 0-rrws virdpxtl d Swped eis irdvTa tov

Lille

I.

9

(mid.

piiSe t(j>68ia

r\

(magic (/.

— iv/A.D.) SoTe Kat pot xdptra Kal — irdvTto[v] Kal TayaBd SopT|tiaTa. ?

8p.ir

)

The same use of the dat. appears in Omens (?) of Euripides, P Hib.

new fragment 5 4 dS]eX<)»[ii]t acrostic oracle, Kaibel 1039 13 the I.

(Lycia),

iii/B.C.)

Te[Xet,

,:

Swpedv, and P

23

An MeX[e]dypcot S[cop]r|paTa. has the line NeiK^cpopov Scoprjpa tov

irjapd 2apa" irtwvos tov irpoeo-TT]KdTos tt}s KaXXt£e[vous] Swpeds, ancien " K. du benefice de .S'i// 746 e'SuKe (Edd.). regisseur 19

29

841, p. 37, has a scholion (mid. ii/A.D.) by which Pindar's PcdScopov dpaxavtas dKos is glossed as ScvpTjua Tt3

:

Sujptoi TaviTT|i,

I.

Jirpoo-flev

P Oxy Y.

cf. P Oxy IX. oiieTpavois evyvwo-Tov ere -TroLô-at Serfo-ei 1202 7 (a.D. 217) €K TfjS twv [Kvpt]wv ScOVTJpOU Kal peydXov Avtwvivov Swjpeas. ami from ihe inscr. OGIS ^^'' (ii/u.r.)

line

Lond 1 7 1 verso iri 3 (A.D. 42) (= III. p. 107) dXXo tl Swpedv atTetv &Tep ep.o[v] SnrXwpaTos,

which the ed. explains as

" ubi

largitus eris,

telling

xP^^^^v

him who draws

this

quod cupis consequeris."

1

dlOQOV.

afford a link with the special use of the ace. = "freely," :1 7 2 Cor 2 Thess 3 8 This is "gratis" a- in Rom ;

u

.

common,

7

1*

dcOQEU.

Xpdvov

1

t

Preisigke 42S4

Ko'p.T](TLv trot SeScopTjLie'vov

Sy// 306

"

1 ti/A.D.) d (st. 153 wrist-bands") e8copf traTd trot navo-avias 6

cf.

(i/ii A.D.) they (the Emperors) bestowed." P Lond 130 (—1. p. 13S) ov Ttves sv-yco ScopTjcrovTai dyvoca, P Gen I.

defixio,

.

o[cra ev 'Atrial ?co]s tt,s

gifts

MGr.

ev TTji

40)

iiro

dyaBiiv eScoprjo-avTO,

-o-tcov)

(/.

Here again into

TeXevTfjs

Kapiro8e'o-p.ta,

minding us distantly of the great passage in Lucretius (iii. Sa4ff. J which Gray imitated in the Elegy, has the lines kovkcti trot cpdos T)eX£oio, oii8e Ta KXetvd St SwaaTa 'Pc6p.T]s, oiiS'

p.

Tcov[PatrtXecov 8i]cop8co0T| e8copif|8T) 13 dtfieBn e5r,pcco[8r|, CPHerm 121 (iii/A.D.) tov 8copt]6e'vTos V7T0 flet'as For the tt|s TJ|iiV peyaXo8cop| etas of Gallienus.

:

233

by

Scopea'as Yijs.

be neglected, having disappeared after The passive sense (as lev 7 5 ) may be

'AttoXov

II

252, quoted T-ijs

dcoQeo/uai.

p.

emends.

—

:

179, to fjvXov to [p.vpi]Ktvov to ev tt] avX-rj, & v XPTlbJlS' L" s T °- 8]wp.aTa Xapi Kai ev.vXia, dv XpfJ5Tl s ' k tov SwpaTo[s]XaPe' the editor prints x ?]wp.aTa, but Wilcken v.

find the adj.

Mayser Or. p. 6S the older Scopeid (Meisterhans Gr. does not occur in our documents.

verso

is

in a Petrograd ostracon, no. 34°

Arckiv

tablets of B.C.

we

10

TO * 8wpaTos.

' 7rl

twv SwpaTwv, the context

understands

12 . 14

19

Ostr.

slightly developed meaning of Stopedv "for nothing," "in vain," which Grimm notes as unparalleled in Greek writers, seems to be regarded by Nrigeli, p. 35 f., as sufficiently accounted for by the instances where it means "gratis": Grimm's own parallel with uses of graluilus in Latin shows how easily it would arise. For the form, see

8t6itaTo[s,

|

I.

The

12

I.

Lille

Wilcken

Strass

I. 14 (a. I). 211) e]y dirp[d]Ta> Scoittyri ev ttj Xavpa twv " auf einem unvernotpe'vwv, where the editor renders kaufiichen Aachen Dache in der Hirtenstrasse." and the late

P Flor

25 °

pretext

vcj>«i(ie'vuiv,

—

clearly to be understood as

a top

"nor

whatever" (Edd.), Supcdv nT)8t |juo-8uv " "gratis or at reduced wages (Edd.). For the " tax Scoped, which suggests a benevolence," and that on. tv Scoped, see the editors' note on P Hib I. 66 1 and •yi) any

2a

(a.m. 1S2) povXr|8els d-iro tov ScipaTos TrapaKm|/at koi 8edo-ao-8at tcLs [xpo]TaXi— of a young slave who was killed in trying to see a o-Tp'Sas performance of Castanet players in the street below Stopa is III.

crvvTeXeiv iraptvpeVei. «p"ya Scopedv oblige them to work without payment on

trvvavayKd£av

pr]8epia.

daifia.

e.g. Syll 4S9

18 (i:.i

.

304

,

3)

In

eTrt8e'8w[Ke]v

P Lond 429

A.D. 350) (= I. p. 314 f.) we have a (<-. of Scopa made on the occasion of various which the editor thinks are to be regarded as

long account

.

eavTov \

festivals,

IT.".

)(DpOl>

8copo([)opia If so,

temple-offerings. ihe inscrr., e.g.

we may compare

ihe similar use in

407 Pao-iXeis 'IovXaos

îXoTrainros Ata~iroiv[cu] kcu 2aiTipa[i] Suipov

Ar|pnTpi Swpov, trates the

774

Sylt

EtoTnpixou,

id.

common

an offering to the

7S7

husks!"

One

interesting literary

'

OGIS

(iv/iii

{t-rr^p

Biblical use oj

Temple

Ad

LLC.)

treasury.

.

Emdv7]s tul itpe'os

opdcrews

ttjs

Suipov.

This

0ea illus-

Swpov lor a sacrifice, or For the ordinary sense

Kaibel Siq 4

(ii,\.i>.

— Crete), where

libation and a sacrifice to i|njXo
:

Hermes

inscr.

in

be

may

Salvias

Menas

memory

quoted, ol

of his wife,

the ed. explains this as gifts

"quae

prodefunctae uxorisanima Mercurio animarum duci comitique obferuntur."

BGU

of Suipov it will suffice to quote IV. 1114' (B.C. S-7) a7roKaTaerTT}o-ai €vTaii8a rail 'Ipcpuu Suipov SovXous (names s3 follow 1, ib. I. 24s* (ii/.\.D.) KaTd Suipov, PS1 III. 236 (iii/iv

A.I',

i

ovk

oKvat

Kc'ppaTos, €i8u>s
I'

Oxy

I.

*ydp

ovSe

t^v d*ya8^v

119

11 (ii/iii

irepl

irpocupeo-iv,

A.D.)

(=

me

ov8«

ircpt

and the boy's

Selections,

p.

103)

" it pfydXa, dpaKia. a present, such a beauty— just

ko-Xuis Se eirott]o-es, Suipd poi ?7rcp.<|ie[s].

was good of you, you sent

St6pu>v

dwQocfOQia. So nir G Ambst bring it

it

if

s1

goo

I

enough

to

We

only to note

albeit a

word,

—

in Rom 15 witness into the circle of Biblical words.

that

good century Paul did use

vocabulary.

may mention Alciphron and Pollux (ap. Grimm) later, are sufficient it,

came

warrant that the

out of ordinary

"profane"

No

E iav-

where a woman

ear.

The

difference

between edv and

considerably lessened in Hellenistic Greek, with the result that the former is found 40 Ac 8 31 . 1 Thess fairly frequently with the ind. (as in Lk 19 el is

,

8

3

1

,

Xiov

15

Jn

5

),

P Par 62 (c. B.C. 170) edv 8' virepPd1S 10 (Imperial period?) edv pdxovo-iv (or tiii

e. g.

ib.

eve'o-TT|,

eVoO

-ovo-iv) p.«T

-

8

oi dSeXtpol
P Tebt

I.

5S

55

;n)

(B.C.

'

edv Set

o-e o-vvireo-iv

tui

'

'

if

AviKfJTioi crvvireo-ai,

you must

meet Anicetus, meet him," P Amh II. 93" (a.d. 1S1) lav 15
CR

The following exx. of conditional 436. edv may be cited from P Ryl II. 153" (a.i>. 13S-61) cos edv auTo'i Sofxiio-i x PTY *' VTa s> '54 28 (a.d. 66) 01a edv xv.

pp.

3S,

use

wore edv

''yP'i 55 (A.D. 138-61) aipTJTai, See also s.z: dv. (a.d. 139) oir-nvlKa edv aiptj. 1

163

13

is

of 6 iraTT|p, 6

sepulchral inscrr. see Proleg. p. 87

the principal, or in the interchangeable t!8ios iraTTJp, and 6 eavTOv -irarrip in

when

,

a son

is

speaking of his father:

and add the contract where Tryphon arranges to apprentice tov eauTov vlbv ©owviv to another weaver (P Oxy II. 275' a.d. 66) and the reference in a f.

,

—

magical formula to

dv8pa Oo-ipeiv

From

(ib.

Isis as

seeking eavTfjs tov dSeXt^bv *e 8

VI. S86

— iii/A.D.).

the plural eavTiiv is regularly extended to the 1st and 2nd persons, as frequently in the : thus P ii/B.c.

NT

Par 47"

(<".

B.C.

(=

153)

Selections,

23)

p.

Kal

I

ain-oiis

P Lond 401 6 (B.C. 116-11) (= II. p. 13) T|ulv Te Kal Tats eau-riiv = "our ") dSeXtpais, P Tebt I. 47 30 (B.C. 128 113) i'v' *|peis p.ev Kop.io-iipe6a Ta eauTiuv, P Par 63 (B.C. = P III. Petr tavTiiv ( 165) p. 28) Trepl V] KT|8eo-6e, P Grenf

SeSiiKaaev,

(

—

21

1'

•

•

-€Ct(0

30' (B.C. 103) eiup.eXd[pevoji. 8e Kal eavTiiv IV ivialvnTe,

I.

and the other exx. in Mayser Gr. p. 303. For eainw = oXAt|Xiov we may quote P Grenf

II.

25'

bpoXo"yia f|V eKOVTeS OTJVXa>pT|0-avT€S e'OeVTO irpos IV. 1157 11 (B.C. 10) Tavw o-uvx^povpe v) eavTovs, 15 Trpbs eaTovs €irl ToicrSe, P Oxy II. 260 (a.d. 59) pe'xpu ou (B.C. IO3)

BGU

§d.V7lEQ.

For to

which

this intensive particle

Heb

3 (contrast v. 6), 6

1*

3

8iao-aipr|o-ouo-iv

Xapia-aorOai

{J

,

cf.

in Bibl.

EGU

Greek

IV. 1141

is

confined

3°

(B.C. 14)

S direa-TaXKes, edvirep pr| 8eXf|0-ii>o-iv irpoo--

P

o-uvSovXwi,

Fay

124'

(ii

a.d.)

edvirep

pf|

evpyjvopuvrjs (/. ei-yviop.ovrjs rd Trpbs tt)v pnre'pa, "if so be you are unfair in your conduct towards your mother." }

eavrov. There

a ?x u

is

no decisive instance

in the

NT

1st or 2nd person in 1 Cor io 29 eavTov is "one's own," not " thine own," as AV, RV and in 31 14 Jn 1S o-tauTov, and in Rom 13', Gal 5 o-eavTov, are the better readings. But the usage can be illustrated from the illiterate papyri: 1st pcrs. BGU I. S6 6 (a.d. 155) o-vvxwpii |«Td tT|V eauToi TeXevTT|V tois •ye'yovdo-i. afiiTjiu ex Tfjs P Tebt I. 1S 6 (B.C. o-uvovcttis airov ywa, K<5s- 2nd fas. :

;

—

-

114) <{>Povtio-ov

irdn-a

evocpeiXopeva eavTiii ep. ueVpui. Scrrat ttjl aiTfji. "see that all the debts due to you s are in order on that day" (Edd.), P Oxy II. 295 (c. A.D.

o-kXuXXc

ius

(/.

[/r]d

o-KvXXe)

.

131"

ea-rf|v evirfjvai

Crown

(/.

BGU

land cultivated by a neighbour, complaint of violence— A. D. 203) 2totot]tls eTrrjXBev avrui (sc. the complainant's son), .

tov

eauTov

uldv.

Other

exx.

faded use of the reflexive as in the papyri,

ib.

I.

1

11

15

epipfjvai

?),

ufrd Kvpi'ov tov

Part

III.

eavTijs

.

.

I.

45'=

(a

dvr|p piiaios

{Traya-yuv o-uv show a somewhat

common

dvSpds

phrase in legal

(dSeXcpoii,

etc.), I

(ii/A.D.)

.

vp-ds

substituted for ipas auTovs (or perhaps

is

(early

ii/A.D.) lis

.

.

Amh

ex° VTUV ("• Tjaiv) «k tovtov

CR

xv. p. 441. t]pds 8a-7ravf|o-ai., and see Sharp 1' from (Epict. p. 6) cites an interesting parallel to Lk 15 oTav els o-avTov ?X8ns. For the shortened Epict. iii. i. 15 «ls

—

forms o-avToC

Moulton Gr.

(cf. ii.

Jas 2' B) and avTov, see

s.v.

avTov, and

§ 76.

eacn.

For tdu fullowed by the

.

"don't trouble yourself to explain (?) " (Edd.). For the ordinary use with the 3rd pers. there may be cited P Tebt I. 49' (B.C. 113) t[&] ev 1-1)1 eauToi vfji OSara KaTaKeVXwev, " let out the water on his own land, " as distinguished from

a[v]Tu

and

rather o-«avTT|v) in P Oxy II. 293 16 (a.d. 27) eir]io-Koir[ov cf. P II. 8]l ipds Kal [ird]vTas tov[s] iv oI'koi

—

.

e-yfpJipao-Biii,

NT

The simple

of eavToi in the

indef.

M-^l

tavTois

Selections, p.

:

sing, for the

35)

iev '"'pos

l

On the a 96) trapTcyopeiTe o*v eavTovs. fortiori argument underlying the use of lavTois fol dXXr|Xoi.s 13 in some of its occurrences, see Lightfoot on Col 3 (=

inf. cf.

P Grad S 16

(b.c.

223-2?)

KaXius iroiTJo-as 7pdipas toIs ipvXaKiTais
Xonrds vtto t^|v dpipoT«p[u)]v crippa7«l8a edcras, " allowing him to carry off2S artabae and leaving the rest under the seals of you both" (Edd.): see also Proleg. p. 205. In P Tebt hi

II.

289

s

(a.d. 23)

we have

the participle, oCtius "yap

-yvii-

cropai iroT€pov tin. tottiov o-€ cdo-io -rrpaTTovTa ti. "for I shall thus know whether I shall leave you in employment

where you are" (Edd 38), as in

poi

Ac

16',

19

In

).

30 ,

an

X I293 (a.d. i i 7— has to be supplied— X£yct

P Oxy inf.

19ff

-

Sapds "Eao-ov tovs dXXovs TTivn peTprjTas TT€pi liv to dXXo dviiviov tav 8« prj ctipw tov pao"TdôvTa,

"ypatj>et.s eis

77

24

178

tjUBonrjKovTa cdo-u avT(S,

" Saras says

to

'

me,

about which you write wait

for

Let the other

cannot

(Edd.): see also PFlor II. 213' " "keep by you certain memphitia

(A.D. 255) iatrov irapd o-ot, of wine. For cdu = "leave," as

P Fay

metretae

if I

"

do so'

find a carrier, I shall

in

five

the other load, and

on

god

—

Wu " -

we have an

a.d.)

(ii/iii

invocation to a

" hiero-

-

AalXap. 'Appalo-rC, Avox, " cf. ib."- 24 Hebraice Anoch

lepoyXucpLO-Tt,

glyphice Lailam

:

;

.

/. c.

"they have left as common property the two arourae belonging to them near the village ofTebtunis." In P Par63 ,6> (B.C. 165) (= P Petrlll. p. 32) Kal

'EflQdCati. In P Leid

second occurrence

its

above, see also P Tebt II. 319" (a.d. 248) 84 avTois Koivds Tas VTrapxoicras (dpovpas) P

liaKtVai oiio-as

tyypa(f)(o

irepl

lyyit,(x>.

This verb

T«ttt£>viv,

Ku>p.T)v

Mahaffy translates, as reno one be let off to serve in

|rn6els 4a8f|i o-TpaTevo-ao-Bai,

"and

quired by the context, the army."

if

is

common

not so

we might have

as

expected,

P Oxy IX. 1202 9

(a.d. 217) 4vy££ovTos tov 4Kao-Tov " as the contest of each eVovs dyeivos, year approaches," and P Gen I. 7417 (probably iii/A.D.) elirjev avrni p.f| 4y[y]££eiv

but see

ru

For the

T€t.

.

.

-yp

23

P Thead

constr. wiih the gen., as in

Mace

I

12

(A.D. 322) ovk 47re[Tp4]\|/avTo o^Te Tfjs [8v|pas tov 4ttoiklov evytcrai peB' tjppewv.

13

II*,

cf.

,

17

ipdo/iijxovza.

P

In

3 (a.d. 222-3) exemption from public granted tois 4[p]8ouT|KovTa 2tt| pcfitwKocri, an to our old-age pensions: cf. //'." r,r *]yo> Kara

Flor III. 3S2'

services

is

eyyiora. This superlative, which

'

equivalent

Tas TrpoKeiatvas Betas Siardîs rjS-n, i»ir4p 4pBouT|KOVTa [4t]t) pcpLWKus Kal avTos Tfjs dvairavo-ews §id crov tov KvpCou tv\€iv

On

.

.

.

number "seventy" bearing "not Konig in Hastings'

the

infrequently an approximate sense," see

DB

MGr

p. 563.

iii.

4p8op.fjvTa.

ifido/Lnjxovzdxiz.

LXX

Gen

24

taken as determining the meaning of the phrase t. firrd in Mt 1S 23 (see Pro/eg. p. 9S and cf. Moulton Gr. ii. § 72 D), the omission of the connecting If

"and"

leaves

still

iWJt'l

+

compared with the Heb. DÎl"

as

it

or 70

7

to be

we

uncertain whether

X

7

see

:

found with the

is

phrase

is

LXX

in the

stand 70

4

latter

are to under-

McNeile aJ Mt

/.

c.

The

(a.d.

i

vi j,

117) to eavTfjs pepos ?p8opov, with

(B.C.

"seventh" share of a house belonging to woman, PSI I. 30' (A.D. 82) pexP^ 4pSdpou 4tous.

Ziilr.

2

be applied to a Greek-speaking Jew with knowledge of Hebrew, such as Philo (Eus.

§ 40S)

came

little

or no

HE

ii.

4.

2) or

Aristobulus (Praep. Evang. xiii. II. 2), the word strictly denotes a Hebrew- or Aramaic-speaking Jew, and is used 5 by Paul in Phil 3 'E. 4ij 'Eppatcov to emphasize the purity see Kennedy ad /., and as further eluof his descent

EGT

:

cidating the full force of the 4k

— B.C.

cf.

196) where Ptolemy V.

Kal Beds.

Bebs 4k 0€oO

refers to

As

OGIS is

90

10

(the Rosetta

described as inrdpxwv

illustrating

Ac

1S 4

Deissmann

)

an

found in

:

—

—

4(ttIv

dv8pdo-LV.

69

I.

s

(a.d.

7S9

9

120)

diploma of an Athletic Club, where a certain Aioye'vr|s — Tfjs crwd8ov dpxiepeiis yevdpevos 24 P Lond 1178 s ' (a'.d. 194) (= III. p. 216), and Syll 300 8«Ka ovtoi oirws Kvpiemoo-iv. t[o] eyyurTa lrr\ (B.C. 170)

in the is

described as 6 Syyio-ra

used as practically equivalent to the simple ypdcpui in a.d. 150) (=11. p. 172) 4y4Tu X [ov t£] (,.

^yepovevcravTi "OvapaT[u>] 8s

4ve'ypax|/e

poi 4vrnx[ejiv Kpa-

For the meaning "record" 16 see P Cairo Preis I (ii/A.D.) 4dv ydp piiS4v 4ir€pioTT)aa and for "inscribe" see PSI I. ii 4vy€ypa[pp4vov 2S 40 (iii/iv A.D. ?) crvvTtXecrov Ta 4yy]eypap.a4va tu> ireSdXu tCo-tiu tio 4irio-TpaT[T|yT|]o-avTi.

tovtov

4PpaiKos Kal cpvXao-o-dpevos

irapd

Ka6apois

ireToXu

(/.

common,

e. g.

.

.

,

The

tovtco).

P Rein 1S 31

(B.C.

verbal

ffyypairTos

is

108) 8o0vat 84 uol Tas

" des suretes ecrites " (Ed.), P Tebt II. 434 (A.D. 104) €'x 0VTes ^vypairTov [4tti]o-toXt|V, and, 16 (a.d. 58) irepl in contrast with &ypa<(>os, P Oxy II. 268

irto-Ttis 8t'

4Yypdirruv,

dXXov p-r)8evos dirXcis evypdirTov t\ dypdepov irpdypaTos, 20 32 A good ex(a.d. 112) al. and similarly P Ryl II. 174 .

ample of

Jyypacfjos

is

afforded by

P Oxy

I.

70

1

(iii/A.D.) irdcra

irto-TLv Kal dXf|8[€Lav f]x ei Kvj[p£]a evypaos o-uvaXXayt] valid written contract is credited and accepted"

i

"every

ib.

f.

iii.

Xdyos

ib.

the

in

III.

18 (end of Ptol. or beginning of Aug. period) epxeo-Bai 1185 Note further tovs kXtipovs tovtcov els tous eyyio-Ta yevovs. the letter of the Emperor Claudius of A.D. 47, incorporated

he does not, however, think that 'Eppaioi means Hebrew-speaking Jews. Wiinsch {AF p. 6) cites an invocation against evil spirits from the great Paris magical 3019 6pK(£u> ere Kara tov Beov twv papyrus which begins 308;[ Tncrov 6 -yap Tapa Ian APpacoB, and ends 'Eppaiuv 46)

In

kvkXw

BGU

[sc.

(Edd.).

1

Corinth

p.

substituted for

6<|/u)vup,

3 interesting inscription — crwa]ytoyf| 'Epp[atwv, and compares a similar Roman inscr. — o-vvaywyf| Alppe'tov (Schiirer Gtsch? p.

is

used of place in

1

WH

to

(LAE

is

125) evyio-Ta Tfjs kwut|s.

.

'EfiQalog. While 'E. (on the breathing, see

stone

,

P Lond 35S 15

reference to the

a certain

6 38

8paxpds) Kal diro8ti 0-01 tu> 4vy terra 8o8ô"op4vw the word = "next," and the dat. marks accompaniment (as in Rev 8 4 Tats irpoo-fvxais, "with the prayers"). " the next of For the class, oi Svyio-Ta, kin," cf. ib. IV. cis

is

I.

Mk

tyyqacpoi

ijldofjiog.

P Tor

text of

in Test. xii. pair.

meaning

vii. 4.

Benj.

Western

the iyypa<)>os as distinguished from the aypa" in Chrest. II. i. p. 209 ft". 'Evypatfjus

On

ydpos

=

see

writing," P Oxy

I.

s

(A.D. 316), ib

III.

475

s

(a.d. 1S2),

53 a.d. 465) al. to a prefect: 'EyypdppaTos occurs in a woman's petition she claims the right to act without a guardian, in view ol other conditions, that she is 4vypdp.paTos the fact,

VI. 902 10

'

17

(c.

amongst to pdXio-Ta

84 Ka[l 4]s

and able I467

13ff

"

literate ypd
— A.D.

263).

170

lyyvos

NT

&tt. tip.

(Heb

7

s2

is

)

common

documents, e.g. P Petr III. 41 redo*

and other

in legal

wap-

oi irporepov

i\

Jyyvoi, xpiâTitrov 'A. ktX., "if there are the former sureties, pay to A.," etc., P Grenf I. IS" (B.C. 132) tyôi dX[X]t]Xu>v els ?kt(io-iv Tiiv Sia tou SaveCou iravTuiv Xov[o"iv]

oi

and so 20" (B.C.

8e8avao-pe'voi,

(=

49-50) Kal

Selections, p. 52)

P Gen

rity,

24

I.

EaTapoOs

.

example of the

s

(A.D. secu-

An

'tyyvoi [€ts 2]kt[io-lv.

noun may be seen

fern,

P Oxy I. 38 s "on my

127),

ev-yvou epoi,

(a.d. 96) bpoXo-yoio-i ntTeo-oOxiS

oXXtjXwv

.

St'

P Eleph

in

•

•

early

27* (B.C.

For 223-2) Trpbs tyyir^v, t)v tvtyuTio-dpeOa tis ?ktio-iv. instances of the verb cf. P Oxy II. 259' (a.d. 23) 8v .

4vye-yvT|(iai

.

«

.

"

[t]tjs

iroXiTiKfjs
whom

I

common

bailed out of the

(Edd.), ib. VI. 905" prison tu8oK«l Tii (A.D. 170) (= Selections, p. S7) 6 iraTr)p [Tf] Y&V-io Kal evyvo-Tai els Jktktiv t^|v TTpoKeifj.e'vnv epvr|v, "the father assents to the marriage, and is surety for the .

.

.

pajment of the aforesaid dowry," and for eyyvnTTis such a 8 passage as P ( 'xy Xll. 14S3' (ii/iii A.D.) rov ixfvryri\v crou KaTC'X w ^ w 5 av x[€]Xfis poi ttjv Tiprjv twv £r|Tovp€vwv. I '

hold your surety, until you pay On " I'fandrechtliches" in

Archiv old

vi.

word

p.

114

(cf.

and iiroyuos.

me

1

14)

=

see

Manigk

in

probably derived from an " what

is

vola,

A v.

gava\

put in the hand."

BGU

III.

69s

1'

30

evyisTfjsaXu.rt.SH For the form see Moulton Gr.

(ii/A.D.)

tou d8«Xoy.

OGJS

3

ii.

§

130.

(early ii/A.D.) ot 6-ytCpavTts tt)v

e-yepS^crovTai. Kcrrd ttjs PaouXeCas, but notes that

An

it

is

"von

example of the word is found in the much-discussed Logion of Tesus No. 5 (p Oxy I. For possible 1) £yei[p]ov tov X(0o(v) kolkel eipTjcreis pe.

Hand."

interesting

references to this saying in the Glossaries, see a note by Reitzenstein in s'\. p. 203.

ZNTIV

syegaig. With Mt 27 s3 the only occurrence of this word may be compared the heading of a magic spell ,

ere

dKdfjvai

d£iui

dx^^vai) "

(/.

I irpbs Se'oucrfav) e'lreôSov, will cause the accused to be

require therefore that you brought before you for fitting punishment," and from the inscrr. OG IS go 1 * (Rosetta stone— B.C. 196) tous e'v aWcus OVTaS €K "TToXXou XpOVOU d'rre'Xucre TWV CVKeKX(T|)p€VWV.

Another

from

ex.

the

is

papyri

P Ilamb

2 jS-7) 7pd()>[«]is poi eirio-Kevpdpevov

"make

a claim."

25

s

(B.C.

Aio-

t'-yKaXei

is

we have

of supplies,

list

I.

liv -rrepl

very common in the sense of Thus in P Petr III. 61 18 , after a long

The verb

KdXai.

pe'Suv

the statement

— bpoXo-yel

'AiroX-

Xuvios ^x civ KaTa Ta irpo'ye'ypappe'va Kal pr|8ev t-y-KaXelv, " Apollonius admits that he has received the above men-

makes no

tioned supplies and

30

8

(a.d.

claim":

further

Kal oOSe'v

82) TrXT]pn_s eipl

0-01

cf.

PSI

e'vKaXuu

I.

-n-epl

—

ovSevbs dwXiis, P Ryl II. 174 (i<) 16 (repayment of a loan (A.D. 139) Kal pr|8ev tov opoXovouVTa e'vKaXeiv irepl wv dire'xt

KaOoTi irpoKciTat. pn.Se trepl aXXou tlvos airXws Trp[d]YpaTos, "and that he, the acknowledging party, makes no further claim either concerning this monev as received aforesaid or "' In P Oxy IX. (Kdd.). concerning any other matter at all

"

I brought 1204 (a.d. 299) we have £kkXt|tov TrcTroCTjpai, an action of appeal " (Ed.) cf. 8 iroLT|o-as rd em ttj €kkXt|tui Se'ovra, "having taken the proper steps for the appeal" :

Ostr 1 1 54 8irov fo'Xeis dvapaXctv ta ipaTid crov, {id.), ouk cvkoXu o-e shows the ace. constr. See also Anz Sitbsitiia,

eyy.axah iTixo. P Par 46 s (B.C.

153)

o-ou

eiTLKetp^vwv

in

NT,

.

.

—

(=

Witkow.ski 2

.

p.

86) 6 d8eX
evKaTcXcXoiTret

dTro8T|-

pe

NT

is

2S1 (A.D. 20-50) 4vKaTeXnr« pe Xcit^v KaOto-rolo-av, "he deserted me, leaving me in a state of destitution" (Edd.). With a place as object, see P Ryl II. 12S 11 (c. A.D. 30) 21

dXXoTpta ebpovrjeracra evKaTaXiTroOcra to eXaioup'yi.ov aTrr|XXdyr|, "changed her mind, left the mill, and departed" (Edd. ). So P Oxy VIII. 1124 16 (A.D. 26) tov 8' evKaTaXi/imv t^|[v " the . 7e]upYia[v] eirfTipov, penalty of abandoning the cultivation" (Ed.), C/irest. I. 72* (a.d. 234) prj8«'va Se twv Up€aj[v +]] Uptope'vuiv evKaTaXeXoLire'vaL Tas [6p]-r|o-K€Cas : .

Heb

see

io 25

P Petr

P Leid

.

For the

.

II.

4 (n)

2

subst.,

which

is

found in the

LXX, "a

(B.C. 255-4) e-yKaTaXeippa yiyovtv,

up has taken place" (Ed.).

silting

14

Xt]o-tuv

.

sense of this verb a good ex. of the prevailing " leave in the lurch" one who is in straits : cf. P to Oxy II.

pfjo-as

cf.

in the

A.D.) tY«po-is criipaTos vtKpov. Nageli (p. 49) refers to a use of the word in the same sense in Apollod. II.

124

eirt

22 36 (A.n.

I.

!'"'/^-"-)

677 oiKoSop^v tou mjXiivos. With the use of the verb in Mk 13 8 and parallels, Boll {Offenbarung, p. 131) compares Catal. VII. p. 51 f. 72

§

816

76)

p.

tous tVKaXovpe'voxis

eyetoco.

W™

Selections,

P- 377-

iyyvq.

zweiter

=

(

5

is

yvclXov, Lat. so

'

the value of the claims."

ancient Egypt,

"Eyyuos

ff.

"hand"

for

like dptpiyvos

ivyiis

HGU

of three men," and for the passive see

eyyvog. This

tyKXijfia

(ii/iii

Wagn.

See also Aristeas 160 wheie

contrasted with oTav

ttjv e'-yepo-iv

is

tis Uirvov JpâivTai.

decree— B.C. 11S) proclaims an dpapTr|p[dT]iuv [e]y[KXr|pdTiov "for IV. errors, crimes, accusations," (Edd.). Cf. also 31 I036 (a.d. 10S) T€0-edis
V Tebt

3

I.

5

(a

royal

amnesty dyvoripdTwv

eyx. See also

eyyj.rjua.

«vk.

K(«tTai),

BGU

P Oxy II. 237™- l6 (A.D. "on the pretence

«VKXr|pdT
eyxateio. For k. which was calling in a

against,"

//,viii.

early

specialized

in

malam partem,

man to accuse him, and hence "bring a charge P Eleph 7 (B.C. 311-10) (= Selections, p. 3)

cf.

I

8e 'HpaxXeCSris ti &v e-yKaXfji AiipT|Tpiai dvSpuv Tpi

j'vavriov

-ju

0VK

cvKXripaTiov,

Ta

direxeTai

P Ryl

II.

186) eirl irpocpdcra fripav of counter-accusations,"

xP TlHLaTlK ^

^ l °-

toutwv twv

Il6 l (a.d. 194) avTiypacpov «ykXtj-

paTOS 2., "copy of a complaint by S.", P Tebt II. 616 For fyKXrio-is we may ) twv TiiivTuv tvKXripdTuv.

(ii/A.D. cite

P Ryl

and

15

(B.C. 67?) tovs 8{ T[-r|]v ?ykXi]0-iv 65 " those who brought the accusation" (Edd.),

II.

TrtiroiTiptvous,

for ?ykXt|tos

P Tebt

I.

27"

(B.C.

113) irXf,[v]

I'o-fli

piv

ISO

tyKOfxfSoofxaL ^kXtjtos iirapxuv, accusation" (Edd.).

"

be sure that you are liable to

liut

eSpalcofxa

eya>.

Deissmann

(LAE

iyxo/ifioo/iai. We have found no instance of Suidas {Lex.

our sources.

the Fourth Gospel that

verb (i Pet s 6 ) in a passage from Apollo-

this rare

s.v.) cites

and magical

=

For an interesting, though, it seems interpretation of the Felrine passage, see

"button."

to us, doubtful

Bigg

\dpas

ICC ad I.

.

P Fay

Valens

view of the

to all governors, in

which

20,

is

355

p.

8id ttjs

—

Koa-^Lws to Tt'Xos tov filov viroCo-ei. cites

an interesting

he admin-

fact that

2I

p«Ta Too-avr-ns Koo-pibKal €"yKpa.T€Las. See also Vett. ISias e-yxpaTcias aKr|puKTu>s Kal

Empire

crtopoo-iJvTis 2'

Trdo-r|s

Kpbvou

€710 cl|U

-

.

o-o£

in

;

With

al.

K

Kal

ep.ol

the construction of the

BGU

Jn 2* we may compare

IV.

(B.C.

594 f., where with that?"

it is

p.

probably to be assigned to Julian (see Archiv ii. p. 169) rather than to Alexander Severus, the Emperor claims to be an

Kal

.

.

Kal 14) tSCSovv auTiu 8iao-To\ds pr|8&v avTwi xiii. «ce£vui iJvai. : for its meaning see F. C. Burkitt in

In the important Imperial edict,

tt|tos

T[vpovv]os

t|

And similarly in the magical al. 146ff (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 69) «-yu> tip.1 6 papyrus P Lond 46 e*yw clp.i rj dXf|6€ia 6 p€io-wv d&iKT|paTa aKe'4>aXos Saipwv

H41 38

iyy.Qa.reia.

isters the affairs of the

iy «lp.i

8vYaTr|p irpco-pvTd-ni

phrase rl

€KK07TT|, CKKOTTTai.

example

in

— Eto-is

find

-yefvco-Sai hi tu>

See

first personal pronoun in be adduced from inscriptions an inscr. in honour of Isis from

«Y" vdpovs dyBpiiirois tBepiiv

.

.

iyxom'], eyy.oTixw.

has drawn attention to the

A.D., the contents of which are pre-

ii/iii

we

Christian,

ff.)

may

Thus

texts.

written in

Ios,

dorus of Carystus, a comic poet of iv/B.C, where the meaning apparently is "gird something on oneself": cf. MGr xou.p(Su>

134

p.

solemn use of the

parallels to the

iv/ A. D.

Ramsay

360 ff. honour

Litke, p. in

Lycaonian inscription

6 of a presbyter, who is described as «v]KpaTiTis 6 Sidnovos, "the minister of continence," while his wife is 16 ttlo-tt^v evKpaTiris olKovbpov, "a trusty dispenser of continence."

rendered,

" What have

JTS

and thou

I

to

do

On the difficult question of the substitution of T)p.tls "Did tyw see Proleg. p. 86 f., and the Appended Note on St. Paul use the Epistolary Plural?" in Milligan Thess. for

p. 131

f.

,

where the following passages are cited in support two numbers can be used interchange-

of the view that the

ably

— P Hib

uip.T)V,

43"-

44 1,4

I.

P Tebt

I.

(B.C. 154)

Se KaiToi,

5s

'

5

6 15 '

(B.C. 253) e7pd\|/ap.ev

(B.C. Ill) tipt|Kap.ev

.

.

= Witkowski',

(

P Flor

.

.

opuvres

evpov,

.

.

P Par

p. 79) «l <-ppu>o-8ai,
I.

edacplîo.

" and shall In support of the rendering in Lk 19" have Field dash thee to the ground," see Notes, p. 74. not come across any example of the verb in the papyri or the inscrr. though the subst. (see s.v.) is common.

RV

We

eyxgare vo/nai. With

may

the Christian inscription cited s.v. f-yKpa/ma sub fit'. be compared another inscription erected in honour of a

certain Orestina fUvt)

(Ath.

"who

lived in continence

1888,

Mittheil.,

p.

272):

"

see

where "no extravagant asceticism be implied in any of these terms. p.

399

—evKpareuo-a-

Ramsay Luke, "

f.

is

thought to

eyxQat)]g. For i. in its more literal sense of "having power over" ;9 cf. P Tebt I. 39 (B.C. 114) where certain assailants are described as f|p
u/b.C).

possessed of,"

,

12

P Rein 18 (B.C. 10S) o c-yKaXovfxcvos e-yKpaT^s tuv a-uvaXXdf;[€]wv, P Oxy VI. S98 19 (a.D. 123) TavTrjs €VKpa*rr]S 7€VO|j.€vt|, with reference to a deed, and BGU I. 16S 8 (a.i>. 169) 6[v]Kp[a]T[#|s] iyivfTO Tr[d]vTiov twv

appears

in

yevofievos

[djviiKovTuiv toi[s

may

P Oxy

cite

From

d<)>]T|\i|i..

III.

413

160

(a

the

new

mime— ii/A.D.)

literature

we

vvv tov y*"

povT(os) tvKpaT^js 8t'Xw -y€V€O-(0ai) npiv tl toijt(wv) tirfyvot, Mencmdrca p. 54 228 tov iraiSipv e7KpaTfj. On the composition of the word see Moulton Gr. ii. § 118 (<•), where it is shown that since KpaTos suggests the possession of strength, as pCa the using of it, kv tcpd-m wv, "self-controlled,"

=

EOacpOQ. Ostr 1262 (Ptol.) i\u irapd o-oi to eKcfxipiov Kal to eppVSikov tov e'Sdtpous pov dpireXcovos, and similarly P Grenf I. 11 (B.C. 21 8 (B.C. 126) JSa(ovs dp-rrtXiivos.

116-11) (=11. p. "lands," see

=

10

P Tebt II. 302 (a.d. 71-2) where certain priests petition against an increase of rent Tots irpo" on our aforesaid lands," and P Ktpt'v]p[i.]s eSdcpeo-i. T|pwv, plur.

Oxy XII. 1409"

(a.d. 27S) irpbs dpSttav

the irrigation of the fields."

The

rav

t8a
" for

derived sense of "build-

22

eSaipiiv ings" appears in P Oxy II. 2S6 (a.d. 82) Kal €T«'pwv, "granaries and other possessions." In Michel reference is to 594" (B.C. 279) to S8a
and

levelling the floor,

613-40) a house

o-eiTiKwv

is

in the late Preisigke 5114' (a.d. purchased dirb e8d(po(v) &xpi- dc'pos.

Note the gen. in -o« Boisacq, p. 215, points out that was originally a masc. stem in -0- which became a neut. :

-«(s)

through the influence of

i.

in

28os.

involves only the specializing reference to moral Kpcvros-

edQalog. In P Str.iss

eyxQiw,

Ilausbescribed as
which

in the

NT

is

Rev 3 18 occurs twice in (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 67) (?v)xp«

confined to s*

,

magical papyri— P Lond 46 i\ tov 8e£ibv 68aXp(bv) p«8' v8aTos irXotov vevavayriKOTos, ii. 121 3 6 (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 95) ivxp<" tous 6cp8a\p.ovs '

I.

21

40

15 Vett. Valens p. 9

(a.d.

3

,

is

de-

"

.

edr>aito/ua. For this word, which 1S

569) a certain Colluthus

is

found in the

Hort {Christian Ecclesia,

p.

NT

only in 1 Tim advocates

174) strongly

181

deXodpij(TK€ia

the translation "stay" or "bulwark," in accordance with the almost universal Latin rendering /f;ff;crwt-«/Kw. Cf. the use of eSpao-pa in Reitzenstein Poimandres, p. 343* d paBpds

i6E/.o0g)]oxeiu. 23 Apparently a Pauline coinage (Col 2 ) on the analogy

eBeXoSovXtia

see Nageli, p. 51 for other examples of

:

of

new

word-formations, and cf. eBeXoTa-Tmvot^poo-ijvri, which llort would restore in Col 2 18 for the almost uninSee Moulton Gr. ii. telligible Be'Xwv cv TaTT€ivopocrvvTi.

Christian

§

108 B.

hominum communione cf.

with reference to proposes to read e'Svuv (cf. verso"-' "associations" for trade purposes. MGr e'Svos = " nation," 1

)

"

people."

=

P Oxy

cf.

BeXto

victus, officii, condicionis civilis deri-

Otto Priester i. p. 77. See also P Ryl II. s 65 (B.C. 67?) ot c'k tov fBvovs veKpOTfdcJiot, "the gravediggers belonging to the association," and for a wider use of the term P Petr III. 32 (/)», where for eBtvwv the editor

ld0Q. For £8os

IQf/M. See

Ta Mcpvoveia, and OGIS 90" (Rosetta stone— B.C. 196) eic twv ttpuiv e'8vwv, where Dittenberger defines ?8vos as "genus nitum," but

tc'kvov, 8tKatoo-vvT]S eo-Tiv e'Spao-pa.

tu

ovtos,

ei

t}/opcv

em

II.

"usage," "custom," as in the Lukan writings, 370 (late i/A. D. ) ds {sc. 8paxpds) Kal Sta-ypdSripoo-tav Tpd-rreâv Tats topta-pevats -n-poBco--

t-tjv

Kara to f8os, and similarly P Ryl II. 78" (a.d. 157), P Grenf I. 48 1S (a.d. 191), P Lond II. 171 //»• (iii/A.D.) (= II. p. 176). Other prepositional phrases are «v Jflei (e. g plats

idi'^co

P I2 9

.

Petr III. 104 9 B.C.

(<-.

(ii/A.D.)

73 I.

t(j

ap\fjs e'810-pots,

s0

117)

(B.C.

11 8 (B.r.

tlBio-pe'vov opxov,

P Fay 5

ib.

124 pov rots ["y]p[dp]pao"L. Meyer Ostr Cf. also the conventional phrase «l'8to-pa[t.

(ii/B.c.) 4>s

40

243?) tov

TTpocrayyeXias,

etBio-pevas

etBto-pc'vov

p.r)

1

•rots

(ii.C.

T
103)

in)

(=

"the ancient

P Tebt and P Magd

traditions," as

Selections, p. 29), etc.,

" habituellement."

ovtos,

t8i.o-p.oCi

P Oxy

this title,

which

Cor 11"

in 2

occurs in the more general sense of a deputy governor or subordinate ruler, see Ilohlwein L' Egypte Roinaititr, p. 207 ;

also I.umbroso in Archil)

i.

p.

66

f.

471

TaijTr)v t9]v this

fill

79

o-ot,

iSo-a

JBos

p. 251

x^p av "as

is

P Oxy

I.

126"

572) «'8vikos

(a.d.

is

used of

a "collector" of taxes, a sense not found elsewhere. MGr the adj. means "national."

In

From

f.

CA'

i.

p.

42

f.

has shown that "Hellenic

life

normal type in the irdXis, and barbarians who Kupas or in some less organised form were e'Bvr]," and that similarly in the LXX and XT JBvos " describes the found

we may

the inscrr.

its

5

SdvTd Ta k%

e'Sovs

Pat-rns (Sr|vdpta) JXatov.

Thieme

"rite,"

179

x

'•

10

(ii/A.D.)

yard

(a.d. 262) they are accus-

137)

Deissmann BS 11 Kara to 349 (ii/B.c.) xori to

(p.

when

children are

For the narrower

22) refers to such a

inscr. in

honour of one

—

Kat upto-pe'va v-rrep ttjs Kavo-€u>s ttjs 19 cfT0 *£ ^Bovs tVt Tpe'pa StSopevoy

BGU

adj. ?6i(ios, see

— A.D.

an

£8os

6

23S

cite Syll 12

Magn

(ii/A.D.) II.

TTpo-ydvuv e'Bos, and Magn 100 b. ird[Tptov £605 with reference to a day freed from lessons and slaves from work.

tov £8tpov 'Pwpatwv 6pKov, P in

125

P Ryl

Ttiv

For the

eOvog. Hicks

vour custom,"

" those who customarily

"

passage as

In the late

d7roirXripoOvTas. See also P Fay

?x oxlo L Xap(3dvetv, "whatever receive," and the other exx. in

to

sense of "law,"

iOny.oQ.

airo£ -yap iv «8tt tt|s a[io-]xvvns

(ii/A.D.)

when once accustomed to his shame"), and P Oxy VI. 900' (a.d. 322) tovs «'£ f8ous

post").

tort

tomed For the technical uses of

III.

yevdpevov, "for eôvs (e.g. t'£

t^|v

5

II.

Oxy

5S1 (a.d. 133) 6p.vuu> IV. 729 7 (lease of a vine-

dv[a]poXfjv irotrjo-ovTat afro Ttiv

§£

cBtptuv dva[3oXu>v.

lived K0.T0.

pagan world, outside the Jewish Church," but occasionally In an stands for the Xads itself, as in Ac 10", 24 17 al. Imperial rescript of a.d. 198-201 we have a good example " " P Oxy VII. 1020 5 9 rjyovof the word province " the p.[evos] tov e'Bvovs xbv d-ywva rfjs deo-tu>s ei<8tK[T|o-et,

—

=

praefect of the province shall decide the suit for release" (Ed. ): P Strass I. 22 19 (hi/ A.D. ) 8iaTa£ets tlo-lv rwv Kvpttoy irepl twv €v Tois t'6veo-tv oIkovvtwv, where the editor understands cf.

" by Wvt\, provinciae populi Romani" and the exx. from Greek writers of this usage in Magie p. 59, Archiv i. p. 66 see also Deissmann Paul, p. 100. In the edict regarding the aurum coronarium, P Fay 20 11 (iv/A.D. aVrravres ev tcus ttoXco-iv airdo-ais Tats tc Kar TTaXtav Ka[lJ Tats kv Tots :

)

dXXots

J8veo-tv,

we may render

' '

persons in

all

throughout Italy and in the provinces besides,"

P

Petr III. 59

corporations": pe'pos eSvuiv

1

(b) cf.

Upd 28vr| are P Tebt I. 6 24

where the reference

priests as contrasted with the I"-* 4 (B.C. 116) to S8vos ("hoc

is

"

all cf.

the cities

" 20

.

In

priestly associations or

(B.C.

140—39) tuv kclto

to the different classes of

ttXtjBos of

them, P Tor

Collegium")

I.

p.cTaya'yctv els

edco.

P Hib 1024

34

I.

77

6

(B.C. 249) Kai irpoTtpov eiuBtt,

(A.D. 120)

l^v

KaTaBTjo-CTat €ts t^)V yi\v

P Oxy VII. v-yttis

e-rraKO-

XouBovvtwv twv etwBoTuv, " he shall sow it on the land in " good faith under the observance of the usual officers s Kal ra I. 80 P Giss (iii/A.D.) 6]pv«[ir]epio-T«p(8t[a (Ed.), 5 Bdpta, d ovk -fjiofla «o-8etv (/. to-8£etv), ire'p[t)/ov, P Thead 19 (iv/A.D.) Toiis dStKoupt'vous dpavo[vs], €K8tK€tV €tw8€V TO UfyaXctOV TO O-dv.

T|7€p.wv

SeViroTa,

fit.

the distinction between «'t and «dv in seen not only in the use of 4dv with the edv), but in the occasional use of et with

The weakening of Hellenistic

Greek

is

indicative (see s.v. the subjunctive, as

P Ryl

8vvao-flat diro[x]wpr)o-ai,

tt

II. p^|

234

12

(ii/A.D.)

dvTttptuvriBfj,

Xt'-yovTos a*|

"I

stated that

could not leave without an answer" (Edd.), and the inscr. of Mopsuestia in Cilicia in Waddington Inscriptions iii. 2, I

5 No. 1499 (Imperial) 4ktos«! |i<| (cf. 1 Cor 14 ) [t]dv Mdyva Deissmann BS p. 1 18). See further u.dvr| 8€(Xr|]o-T| (cited by s uv, as in 1 Cor 7 (urn. &v B), Proleg. p. 1S7 and for el .

.

/u?;!'

/*. pp. 169, 239, e.g. P Tebt tis 8e T|p
II.

see the exx. collected in

391"

poi kXtjpov.

tois 8r|pocrlas diroplas e'piroSuiv

Ka'i

ir[a]pd tois

Tfjs

,

dXXd, as

in

Gal

1',

may

•f|XCov

=

P Tebt

cf.

ireirdv
II.

" had

9

163'° (a.d.

139) irXf|V

cl

.

|xt|

.

'Av8]pdviKos

pe will

103)

dp

pr) 8eXr|s

direveKai p[e],

TauTa

P Hal

cf.

7

P Lond 42 30

16S)

(B.C.

=

(irupoO)

I.

"please return

to

ypdppa-ra

pf|

oi8ep£a early

fjv,

P Fay 124 14

dXXd

toI[s]

(ii/A.D.)

8[eo]t[s]

x<*P ls

*Tl

kt\.,

"even

if

still,

headed— (Sv

1-

"God knows

whether we had not released the aniXio-ai, mals, and whether we had any more to unloose" (Edd.). With the construction in Lk 22" where cl poiXei forms the protasis followed by an apodosis introduced by the inf. may be compared a iv/B.C. letter, p.

149, ore'Yao-pa

" if Xeo-re diroire'puVau, ye be willing, semi see the translator's note.

el

ti pd-

me some covering"

:

well attested in

11

eb 6",

is

orthographical variation of fj prjv. established after iii/B.c. : cf. e.g. pT|8ev voo-()>£i;eo-8ai,

il>.

653"

=

' '

1

is

A.D.), II.

2S7

12 -

headed Ad-y(os) eiSciv, "List of effects." P Tebt 20 = a "report " furnished (A.D. 161-9) shows ttSos the editors

= Selections,

BGU

compare

I.

16 9 (A.D. 159-

best understood as an

The

yvioo-Be'vTos

Syll

spelling

578"

is

fully et

(iii/B.c.)

—

(a

opv[i]opev

16 ii. 7S (B.C. IIO-S) 6pviw>]v to -rrpoKelpevov Trpoo-d77€Xpa, BGU

o-ou diroXe'-yovTos avTov, el pi|v [eiri8]«8oiKe'vai s

the

84) irpbs to peTa8o8ev els e|eTao-iv " with to us for el8os, regard to the report handed over " 11 II. 65 see also P (early ii/A D.) dvaexamination

"Mysteries" inscr. B.C. 91) bpKi£dvTw tov -yvvaiKovdpov eirl twv avTaiv tepwv, P Tebt I. 22 13 (B.C. 112) et pdv eêiv empeXeiav ktX.. Tois 8eois et pr|v peTpfjo-[ai] K<5[t]vos ri eKdpid pdv

i.e.

is

to the prefect:

si jxi]v, is

Tb KaT' eros Kal to kot' elSos,

ecrriv

and material conregarded both under temporal 11 III. p. 54) (a.d. 170) ( ditions, and in P Lond 847 the editors sugK povoSeo-(pla) x<>>t(ou) (al) dXX(uv) elS(
land

60)

which

1

statement of payments

and classes" (Edd.): but see Chrest. II. i. p. 103. In P Tebt I. 60 11 ' (B.C. 118) a detailed account of land is

pi) rjpe8a

= imperative irpocre've-yKai, reprinted by Deissmann LAE

1 pou Trpdo-ypaiJ>ov T
KaT

made up to date" (Edd.), and P Oxy II. 237™"' *- (A.D. 1S6) Tfjs TeXeuTalas eKao-Tou " the last dvbpaTos vTroo-Tao-ews koto Kiipr|v Kal KaT' elSos, statement of property of each person arranged under villages classified

thank heaven, there is no See also preconceived principle on our part," etc. (Edd.) s the late P Oxy VI. 942 (vi/vii A.D.) Kal b 8ebs olSev elirep diroXvo-avTes to ($a, el 8' aiTa elx a r ev tVava-

there were no documents,

— irepire

8i.a-ye-yp(appe'vu)v)

Kal

:

)

a toparch

el

elirep

eo-r[i]y

f|pelv -ye-yevr|pe'vr|

irpdXr|p\|/i.s

.

unless indeed something most

the city,

pressing occupies you,"

.

"

see further Milligan Thess. p. 76 f. wheat more (Edd. 6 Cf. P Tebt II. 2S9 (A.D. 23) where the strategus writes to

of

Trapa-y[ev]dp. 3!, Selections, p. 11) Ka[Xu>]s iroirjo-eis pevos els tt|v irdXuv, elirep pf| dvayKai-dTepov cr[e] irepio-irdi, .

s2

=

(B.C.

(

•

Tebt I. kind," found in business documents passim, e.g. in P dirb -rravTos undertakes a tax-farmer Trpoo-di^v Ill) 5S" (B.C. " to collect from elSovs v, every class 400 artabae

s

I.

used without an obj. in such

rendering of I Th 5 dirb TravTos elSovs irovr|pov form of evil," is confirmed by direxecrBe, "abstain from every "of every the recurrent formula in the papyri iravTos el8ous

=

pi)

•

RV

The

tov pvpXiacpopov

Se 8<.d[o-]TtiXai, elirep pi|

232) niToXepatun Kal tov ^cpo8ov eKire'irei.[Ka]s,

dp

yt[l]viTt,

[

is

Preisigkc 1S22 KvpuXXos e£8ev, 182S See also s.v. ]vos ISov Kal e8aiJpao-a.

eldog.

Instances of et 8e prj -ye will be found s.v. Proleg. p. 171. illiterate P Oxy I. I19 8 (ii/iii A.D.) (= Selections, In the ye.

oi (see Blas» Hermes xxiv. p. 312). For the emphatic elirep, "if indeed,"

The verb

bpdo).

axiTov irapaxpfjpa 18I01S pov dvaXwpacri, "otherwise I own expense" (Edd.): see also repel him forthwith at my

ei

Mk

wall-scratchings as

[d
.

tov Mipov Kal flSi (iii/A.D.)li7raYe irpbs "go to Mortis and see what he

see P/oleg. p. 47.

should have sent them to you long ago" (Edd.), and P II.

pr|8e

pacr[iX]iKr|V

2 12 etSa (as in says about Antinoe" (Edd.). For the form 18 a/., cf. Blass Gr. p. 45), see e.g. the libellus P Meyer 15 written and on e!8ov o-e l8ov, 8uo-idiôvTa, (a.D. 250) el'8ape'v

virb

pi*|

more regu-

the

for

:

pr|Te

'AvTivdou,

ti X^-yei irepl rr\s

i oti T|o-8eVT|Ka, irdXai (ii/A.D.) p.T| not been for the fact that I was ill,

414

it

A

o-Ktdv,

els ttjv

(where see Dittenberger's note)

"i%v>

usage

eldov, (-<5a). P Tebt II. 4I7 5

Eu prj of magnanimity, etc. be illustrated from the vi/A.D. OGIS

20I 20 ovk du avTovs Ka8«o-0f|vai.

yfjv

l8t[u]TtKr|v

KwpT)v pr|Te dXXr|v el8eav.

ri\v

rjv,

more conspicuous display

p.

Proleg.

ff.,

s This poetic form, which in the NT is confined to Mt 28 found in P Gen I. 16 17 (a.d. 207) ( = Chrest I. p. 4n) Kal 81a auTO t[o]Cto to (om.) pe'pos irdvTaTa iTroo-Te'XXovTa ovTa dTro8[l]8oTai 2v«K[a] toO pr) 'i\iv tt] KiipT| irdpiroXXa

"if the fact of the public embarrassment existing in various I would have made parts had not stood in my way" (Edd.),

Ryl

205

is

,

I

p.

tibia.

13

lar

BS

BGU

peTa Toira -yeYpappevov KaTaXlirw, P Fay 130 (iii/A.D.) el tivos T)dv XP^ a °" ^ to-Tiv, and from the insert". C. and B. to e'pe Te8i|vai., ii. p. 380, No. 210 (I 8c Tts dv
rb

See further Deissmann

p. 46.

t

(a.D. 99)

t-yii

a

a ScoX eiov

182

a

.

©eov «ibv

.

.

p.

Amh

;

1032" ktX., it

is

elSovs Iva

declared"

P Meyer,

I'

Oxy VII.

[^]x8 <1 el8 °5 Si" [o]0 8t)X[oO]Tai. have discovered that a report was made whereby

(a.d. 162) ^Yvwp'v

" we

iraiSa-yu-ybv ex"H.

p-r|

p.

f.

"species," and from

•

The word

etc.

13

.

.

In it

MGr

comes

,

is

very fully discussed in

etSos

means "kind," "one's own."

still

(t)SiKos,

.

II. et

opvupi Kalo-apa AviTOKpaTopa 543 tov iirdpxovTd pT|V irapax»p'io-eLV eTrdvayKov Swxdppwi (B.C. 28-7)

(

eidcoielov, or clSuXiov as the

word

is

several times in the

LXX,

but in the

read in the best

NT

MSS., occurs 8 10 1 Cor

only in

.

183

et5o)AoAar/)?;y

No

—

we

instance has been found as yet in profane Greek, but

pitiov,

such analogous forms as 'Io-ieiov and 'Avovsee e.g. shrines dedicated to Isis and Anubis

P Tebt

I.

In Preisigke 1931 (ostracon A.D. 69) the word is written For rj «Ikoott) as a tax of 5 per cent, on so 1932.

I'koo-i

may compare 5

-

I

(B.C.

The

iS).

P Oxy

invitation in

no

I.

tov Kvpiov XapaTriSos €V

(ii/A.D.) SwrvTJo-ai «is kXcivtiv

(=

and

cf.

V Petr

(Spaxpiiv)

:

i£

(f|pio-eias),

see further

for a similar succession

II. 11 (2) 4 (mid. iii/B.c

ii tVi TtXiiviov

diroytypappai

(pe'ptopev tt^v €iKoo-Tif|v

)

to oiKoirfSov

Vva «k too-ovtov

Wilcken Ostr

duty see Hunt

i.

p.

363

f.

,

P Oxy VIII.

in

p. 192.

:

.

III. p. 112)

To)

"to sup at the table (couch) of the lord Serapis " is also an excellent illustration of I Cor in the Serapeum 10 21 .* cf. P 8 ro Oxy III. 523 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 97) SapairtCu,

and Wilcken Archiv

:

the rent of an oUdirtSov

:

70f

ei)uKpiv(ia

211.

iv. p.

elxwv eldmkoXdror]; :

^xas

dir€KT]etvev

A

[ci8u»XoXaT]pa>v.

found in Vett. Valens

is

itou)tt|s

p.

compound

[12 s *.

«i8a>Xo-

EiSuXopavCa,

a stronger formation than ciSwXoXaTpia, appears qttater in

Barlaain and loasapk

(viii/A.D.),

ciSuXopavias «p«Xaiv€To

JocJju),

gloom of

the

e.g.

ch.

i.

§ 3

tu

ttjs

"(Persia) was darkened with

idolatry."

eldcoXov. In

1'

W xx

Leid

6 (ii/iii

" nine conA.D.) tl'SwXa 8 are the

but in the astrological P Ryl II. 63' (iii/A.D.) used in the more general sense of " image," " phenomenon," when Plato asks an Egyptian, t£s Si r)

stellations,"

word

the

is

atTia tovtwv [t]u>[v eiJSuiXuv

" ;

what

is

the cause of these

(Edd.), and receives a reply connecting various parts of the body with the sun, moon, etc. Cf. also the horoscope, P Lond 130 136 (i/ii a.D.) ( I. p. 137)

phenomena?"

=

DKTTtpa TOV iv

Tfjl xXap.ti8l

and

Tl eiSuXtoi,

Yap

to €iSu>Xdv

eipi

of heathen gods elpT|VT]v

tiroir|0-a

ii.

(

a-ou.

in

peT

KaXovp€VOV rawpf|&r|V 6pu>Vvpb>S 122 38 (iv/A.D.) I. p. 117) ey" The word is used of the images

=

the vi/A.D. Silco inscr., avrwv Kal uipocdv pot

OGIS

201 8

Ta tlSwXa

Vett. Val. pp. 67 Saipoviwv Kal avTao-ias €i8tuXwv xp^paTio-Ono-ovTaL, TOV Si KpOVOU iv TW VlTOytLtti evp€8«VTOS 8cwv Kal 113

inrb

aSuAa

4(pavTao-6rj.

P Lips

found in

is

118) eiKf)

the

I.

104

(B.C.

96-5)

(

=

Witkowski 2

,

Witkowski notes that aXXax.f| pa8ii|eT«. " may be either "audacter" or " frustra : cl. ecj>'

meaning P Leid G 15 (B.C. 1S1-145)

editor

29

translates

fUfj Kal

" temere

et

a>s

forte."

For

where the

eiKaios

see

II. 235 12 (ii/A.D.) aXXd ov irpwTws o-ov to ciKaiov " but it is not the first time that we learn your pav8dvoptv, heedlessness" (Edd.). Since c'iktj is an adverbial dat. like

P Ryl

and the ancient

inscriptional evidence shows some confusion, we cannot be certain whether to write eUfj or tUrj: see Moulton Gr. ii. § 66. iSia, Siipoo-ia,

— i/B.C.)f|STdfTT|

slave

the regular form in the papyri even before a vowel, as in the best MSS. of Ac I 15 II. e.g. el'Koo-iv, is

,

644"

(A.D.

69)

P Grenf

elKOO-l

ii.

f),

I.

267

11

(A.D.

II.

59"

(

P Tebt

I.

description of him and the name of his son," (B.C. 16) iv ai cikovcs avTfjs SiiXovvj/rai.

P

Strass

I.

79

10

For a similar use of eUovicrpds see P Ryl II. 156 33 (i/A.D.) where the heading €iK(ovto-poC) is followed by the names and descriptions of various individuals. If Wilckeivs restoration can be accepted we have an interesting instance of the diminutive clkoviov in

BGU

2'

II. 423 (ii/A.D.) (= Chrest. I. where a soldier-son writing home

p. 92),

adds

— îrepipd

566, Selections, from *'

I p[ov] Sid Ei»KTT|povos, portrait of myself at the hands of Euctemon." further diminutive cikoviSiov occurs several times in a

Italy

send you a

A

p.

to his father

cro[i tl]KdViv

little

Return of Temple Property, P O.xy XII. 1449 (a.D. 213-17). the Pauline phrase of the believer's being renewed KaT* ciKova tov KTLO-avTos avTov (Col 3 10 ) and the descrip4 tions of Christ as tUiv tov 8eo0 (e.g. 2 Cor 4 ) we may com-

With

—

OGIS 905 (the Rosetta stone B.C. 196) cIkovos ?uo-ns tov Aids, with reference to Ptolemy Epiphanes. Later in the same inscr. 38 we hear of a statue (tiKova) of Ptolemy pare

being erected iv cKao"Tu>i Upwi iv

and 3S3

for this 27

(mid.

common i/B.C.)

Tail

4iu
usage cf. further ii. 332— (B.C. 13S-2), In Sj'/t SSS 5 (ii/A.D.) Tas tovtojv twv

is explained by Dittenberger on the assumption that the d^ydXpaTa comprise the sculptor's whole work, of which the actual dust is a part. Thieme (p. 26 f.)

dyaXpaTwv tiKovas

Bibl. passages as are cited above,

and instances

as of special

ICI (2nd half of ii/B.C), where not only do three ambassadors receive each his eiKuiv at the hands of the interest

Magn

grateful Larbeni, but

it is

also decided to erect eiKova xaX*fjv

"

Magnesian people" (tov Sfjpov tov In P Fay 36" (A.D. 1 1 1-2) the MayvT|Tiov) themselves. " verb is used = "draw up," " write — Kdo-Twp vopo-ypd4>os

in

honour of the

" ciKoviKa (papt'vou pi] ciSe'vai -ypdppaTa, I, Castor, scribe of the nonie. have drawn up this deed, since (Sanesneusi stated 26 that he could not write ": cf. P Meyer 4 (a.d. 161) with the editor's note,

P Oxy

I.

and Preisigke Fachwbrter, p. 66. In P Ryl 34 on the €'iKovio-Ta£.

See the 15 II. 161

(a.D. 71) p«XP^ T0 " to-opevov eTepov iKovio-pov diroypaifjfis, is to the next census.

the reference

BGU

I99)

tl'KOO-l

A .D. 1S9) cIIkoo-i d-ird. Crdnert Mem. Here. p. 141 n. 2 notes only one exception, P Grenf II. 7 75 (A.D. 305) TdXavTa «Vkoo-iv, a irX-tjpwo-sv (/. cirXVipiuo-tv) see also Mayser Gr. pot p. 239.

dpiBpui,

ai (Ikovis viroK
145?) i»iroT€Tdx[a]ptv Si Ka[l] ttjv tiKova av[Tov] Kal tov viov to ovopa, " we have, further, appended the (B.C.

intr. to

elxooi, and not

ko'i

1

32'-

has well pointed out how the ancient practice of erecting eiKoves of their gods would give a concrete force to such

ely.F)

p.

BGU

documents, e.g.

s

avTwi/ Kal €Tr£o-T€v-o"a tov opKov avTuiv.

vcKpuiv

the term used for the description of individuals in official IV. 1059 7 (bill of sale of a female

is

and €tSuAoX.a.Tpia are regarded by Nageli (p. 51) as Christian formations cf. the Acts of the martyrdom of Christina PSI I. 27'-' (v/a.D.) t£fjX8ev to irvp ad<|>v[u> (/. dcpvw) Kal

eihy.Qiveia or

— 1a (WH Notes

2 p.

not found in class. Greek,

1252 jw'jv"-

:

Kpiveiav,

a

160

(a.D. 2SS-95)

"I have

f.,

and

may be

for breathing ib. p. 151),

illustrated

irpoo-(j>ev-yu)]

from P

cirl

Oxy X.

tt|V err|V iXei-

recourse to your probity" (Edd.).

The

184

tlAiKpivrjs doubtful

is

etymology

fl/JU

Diet.

Boisacq

derivation

Etym.

(rejected

Moulton Gr.

(cf.

s.v.

by LS) from

=

Sermons,

§

io 13

but

e.g.

Mt

old

|mt*

avTov

Skr. s(d)var) by the light

(cf.

etXrj

105), to the

" examined

"light," "sun," and xptvu, as if " of the sun and found pure, sincere definition of «IX. as "perfect

ii.

inclines

tiXiKpivijs

cf. T. H. Green's openness towards God" (Two :

A

edv

C

edv

p.ev

Jjv

Lk 2028 N c

rjv,

Mk

oiKia d|£a,

t|

edv

.

B*D

18

5

oStos St«kvos

.

Iva

Cor

f|V, I

16*

See further Moulton Gr. ii. § 86 n. 2 (e) and for additional papyrus exx. CJi xv. pp. 38, 436, xviii. In certain cases we may have instances of edv conp. 108. 8e dfjiov tjv.

strued with the indicative

BS

Deissmann

(cf.

201

p.

f. )

the

:

context alone can decide.

p. 41.).

For 3rd

sing.

NT

the only form of the opt. which occurs

el'iî),

we may

T Vat

A

3

=

elliHQivrjQ

in the

attached as a qualitative adj. to tuvoia in OGJS 763* (ii/B.C.) €|T]-yo[vfi€voi
Witkowski 2

,

(B.C.

e[l]i]i

€KTcvt[
and the frequently recurring phrase evopKovvTi jie'v 17f p.01 to el'rji, eiopKovvTi St tol evavTCa, as in P Tebt I. 79 In P Hib I. 79 s (c. K.c. 260) we have e£ (for (B.C. 110-S). tit]) dv, u>s evu» St'Xw, a form apparently not found elsewhere in Ptolemaic papyri (cf. Witkowski 2 p. 25), and in P Par

is

vjids irpbs tous

The

dirdSeliv.

iXous

adv.

found

is

ii.

s

441 (BC. 81) tV)v irpbs T|]p.ds it£[o-]tiv ciXiKpivus cf. Michel 394" (mid. i/B.C.) b 8fjp.os kotos

T«Tr|pii.

:

avTov

K <*l\] «iX[iKpivu]s [/y]vTio-[f]av

[?]r]Xoi

ôvti

irpbs

irdvTas ifnXoo-Top-ytav evxapi.o-[T]tl.

126)

2

(B.C. 153) etc (for

very early in the dialects and

are well established in the

Thus the 1st sing. impf. %t]v, which always takes papyri. 18 the place of the class, fj in the (but see Ac 20 D) may

NT

be illustrated from PSI IV. 362 21 (B.C. 251-0) ijniiv Se irpbs -run Xap.(3dv£Lv tov x a^ K ° v P Magd 6 6 (B.C. 221)

[|i£T]pT]K[Dta,

8'

129)

(B.C.

P Oxy

wv ^r\v

avrav

Si'

[ir]apap.e-

3

4 (7) (B.C. 255-4) T«eXL|i|xevoi
cf.

Ac 27", Eph

23,

n

11 12 Ac (NB), 16 , the two forms are found together in Gal 4 3 (SDFG). The non-classical •fjs (Lob. Phryn. p. 149) is found septies in the as compared with fjo-8a (from an

Rom

5

a/.

7

:

NT

which is confined to Mk 14 67 with For %T|v, -fjs in Kpictetus, see Sharp On the other hand -fjo-8a is the commoner Epict. p. 83. form in the LXX (Thackeray Gr. i. p. 256), and Moulton old perf. form parallel

ii.

Mt

ijr|o-8a),

26 6 '.

throws out the conjecture that this fjo-8a in started under LXX influence, and that the was harmonized. In P Hib I. 78 16 (B.C. 244-3)

§ 86)

Mt may have

Mk

text of

tdv St

8uvaTos ^
must be treated as

TJo-8a

(A.

\ii\

I157

diraiTTJcrai

with] tense

ypd\|/op.

subj., like rjo-av in

(/• 1'

*ypd\|/ov) p.01,

Tebt

II.

216) edv TJo-dv ti iraOdvTts dv8pujTr[i]vov and

11.

VIII.

15

(late

iii/A.n.)

edv

Si

to eiriKe<}>dXaiov, " and

if

f|o-av

?

333

13

P Oxy

eireiyov

> Tes

they are [hurrying on

"

the collection of the poll-tax (Ed.), where a past is excluded by the context. The forms may probably

be regarded as extensions of the curious but

common

sub-

stitution of rjv for $, the iota being lost and the parasitic v beins; added after the long vowel, in such passages as P

Oxy des.

=

IV. 744 1"- (B.C. 1) ( Selections, p. 33) edv rjv dpo-evov, edv rjv 8r|Xea, jKpaXe, III. 821 6 (ii/A.D.) &rav

BGU

?\v

P Fay 124 15 (ii/A.D.) 18 -ypdu.p.aTa pi| rjv, P Oxy I. 63 (ii/iii A.D.) evrrdSiov f|V, "in order that there may be no

ti KatvoTepov, evBeos croi 8iiX[, etirep

ei

Kal

tva jrn[8]ev delay."

Mt 5", Mk

sing, imperf. £0-81, as in

The same phenomenon

is

found in

XT

uncials,

1 1 )

1

31

5

occurs

,

o-v

ko-'i

dvaY"-

A.D.) o-v Si iv

(ii/iii

XCvots iV8t). According to Mayser (Gr. p. 327) the ending -61 is found in the Ptolemaic papyri only in ilo-8ei IV81 from eivcu, and I'orBi from otSa. "Eo-tw (/.

=

hardly needs illustration, but its frequency may be noted in such formulas as P Petr I. 16 (2) 14 (B.C. 230) t| irpd£is ioro ws irpbs Pao-t.XiKd, P Oxy II. 270 43 (a.D. 94) dxvpov [«](tt», 46

Kvpta

in

(ii/iii

For

ô-to> a/.

Cor 16 22

1

s

526 (ii/A.D.) ovk Tjp.T|v dira8^s For 1st plur. TJp.e8a see P Petr II.

III.

KaTaXehav.

dXd-yuis

(Gr.

€tT|0-aV €LO*TTOp£VO-djieVOL.

cXl'vols Vo-60-1

P Par

The 3rd plur. dv, ws PovXopai. (B.C. 163) iruvBavou-c'vuv S' tjjjlwv tov

such passages as P Tebt I. 58 51 (B.C. vfaTos Vo-8ti (/. to-8i), P Leid WW- 10

Middle forms in the flexion of tial other than the present (cf. however MGr elum, -
21 2

«1It|)

in

tense

(

I.

vyiaCvovTi tu»v ep.auTov Kvpiov

p.01

seen in P Par 35 29

The 2nd

etui.

168)

(B.C.

P Grenf

,

44 is

eXio-o-w.

-yvp.vds,

etT]i

u.e*p.

cite

dv, ws PovXop,ai,

-

eifa'ooco.

its

p. 64)

elvai,

\dpiv

See

(undecies),

*jtw,

(contrast Uil

which I

8

P Oxy

A.D.) irapd 0-01 fJT»,

NT

in the 12

Jas 5

),

III.

533

found only

is

BGU

see

,

I.

s

Lond 948 verso* (a.D. 257) [fj]Tw, P 210) 4JTU o&v b Svpos irp[b]s tovs iroiatvas,

(=111.

do-aX«t

p.

13

419 (a.D. 276—7) 315 46 (iv/A.D.) (=1.

£r||j.twp.a

[ir]pbs

276"

A.D.) iv

(ii/iii

BGU

II.

and P Lond

^toj,

p. 75) viroTeTavu-evos Sc p.ot ij™, None of these exx., it will be noticed, carries us back to i/A.D., and the inscriptional evidence is also late (Schweizer Gr. p. 177, For forwrav, which is found in Meisterhans Gr. p. 191).

Attic inscrr. from B.C. 200 onwards (Meisterhans, lit s.) and 12 35 (Lk 12 , 1 Tim 3 ), we may cite

NT

occurs twice in the

Petr III. 2 22 (B.C. 237) eo-Two-av eXevBfpoi, CPR I. I 22 (a.D. S3-4) ai vevovviat 8id tuv KaTaXoxio-|iu>v oiKovop.£ai

P

KvpiaL ô-Twa-av

Leid W'"-

The

XaXxiSiKdv), which

o-xtju-o.

and the

NT

Stock Selections,

Xpdvov

p.

:— (a)

Xfiitra. r\

6Sff.)

t'o-Tiv,

Oxy

common

both in the

cf.

:

P

of exx. in

26 I. 183 (a.D. 85) «"<)>' 8v Giss I. 19 (ii/A.D.) \i(ya:i

Ta bv[Ta t]ov Kaipov

<})Tip.i];b(ieva.

irtirPetr II. 13 (3) 3 (B.C. 258-3) Teixos and often in such a phrase as Iv' u> titpytTt]iUvr\,

P

(b) perfect:

P

list

BGU

present:

EaTapois

is

Conybeare and may be illustrated in somewhat

(see a useful

Xcos d-yuivicicra lrcp£ o-ou Sid

e.g.

P

(ii/iii

fuller detail

tuikos

for -IJTwo-av

ant.1

A.D.) iJTwo-av Se 01 Xv\voi T£Tap-n]|idptoi. periphrastic use of cljit with the participle (the so-

called

LXX

tov diravTa xpbvov,

iiri

4li

.

III.

4S6

16

(A.D.

131):

cf.

Jn

16 24

,

I7

19 -'23

.

.

See

Radermacher Gr. p. 83 for exx. from Vett. Valens, (c) future perfect : PSI Diodorus, Herondas, and others, IV. 424 s (iii/B.C.) ?o-€i €(ji£ Te o-£0-uii.Kius, P Par 35 s8 (B.C. 163) Tebt I. 56 16 (c. B.C. 130-121) tovto e'o-op.cH T€Ttvxws, P hi irorjo-as ô-T|l p.01 K€x a P La"rLevos € ^ s T0V diravTa xp<> v [ 0v ]i also

BGU

II.

p.6-ydXT|v

596

12

x° P lTav L

(A.D.

S4)

(=

Selections,

KOTaTt9ciu[e]vo(s),

p.

P Leid

64)

'i
W- 35

p.01 (ii/iii

185

etfii

tiprjvr)

Mk

42

other exx. in A.D.) Kal i
gen. of time, as in

18 216) edv rjo-dv ti iraGovTes dv8pwTr[i]vov, io. 423 (early iii/A.D.) edv oiiv \if] f)S Xapwv tcl TrpdpaTa Trpbs koi3 Tao-pds (/. -dv) ("folding"), P Lond 948 verso (A.D. 257)

Oxy

(=

The use of els with a predicate (as in Ac S 23 1 Cor 4 s ) can hardly be regarded as "after a Hebrew model" (Blass Gr. p. 85, cf. Radermacher Gr. p. 16 f.) in view of the ver-

:

—

(A.D.

III. p. 210) dvepxeVra) edv

Travcrdpeyos toO dxvpov.

f|V

exceptional Lk 23" B r)v pXr|8eis may be compared, but there the sense is aoristic cf. Robertson Gr. s p. 860. (d) imperfect: P Oxy I. 115 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections,

The wholly

.

.

:

p.

96) 80-a

tjv

evSexdpevov

Ka6r|K0VTa

fjv

also

cf.

:

and Pelagia-Legendeti, perfect

P Par

:

Syll 929

eiroiiio-a,

il>.

927

s2

7 p. 1S ^v

S 7 (B.C. 129)

(ii/B.C.) lis

ovk

8-Trep

dpp]d£ov ijv, (e) plu-

dKovo-ao-a.

.

.

.

81

avTiiv [Trjapape-

iiv rjpr|V 81

10 2S5 ((. A.D. 50) d4>TJpirao-ev 8v On how far all ^prjv evSeSvpe'vo (/. -os) x LTWva Xeivovv. these periphrastic constructions are due to Semitic influence, see Proleg. p. 226 f. For ovk ktrri = " it is impossible," as in I Cor 1 1 20 Heb

P Oxy

[p€T]pT)K[uia,

II.

,

,

shame";

Mt

for Trpe'trov eorC, as in

Ta KaTa

3

15

P Oxy

cf.

,

ere

,

seen in P

is

The

age."

present tori

is

Oxy

dvTa twv

used

II.

275* (a.d.

" not yet of

tTiiv,

P

a futuristic sense in

in

tov TvPi pr)vbs o-ol 8 8eXtis. where a father promises his son that in the forthcoming month Tubi he will receive whatever he wishes. III.

531"

Si

ifori.

(ii/A.D.)

,

nacular usage of

denote destination,

els to

P Hib

e.g.

«to

I.

99

10

. (B.C. 270) bp[oXo]'yei . . e'x e [ tv ] . . tKipdpia dpT(dPas) v, "agrees that he has received for the rent 400 artabae" : .

Proleg. p. 71 f. Deissmann (LAE p. 123) gives a similar instance from an official text of about ii/B.c. Priene 50 39 cf.

—

dvai

Other instances
T]avTa

tts

=

Selections, p. S) -ypdtpe i

5

I'va

•

•

elSupev ev ois

I'

el,

Eleph

p. 2)eZvai Si rjpds KaTa ravTO, Kal *ydp b TrdTT]p avTov co-tIv €VTav8a

(= Selections,

311— 10)

(b.c.

P Par 70 11

.

(Ptol.)

irepl rieTovovpiv, irpbs Tiui

I'

Petr II. 42

BGU

I.

5

(mid.

(i) 20

iii/B.C.)

elpl

yap

144) Kal TrdvTiuv

S7 (a.D. [twv] 8[r|po]criwv Trpb[s] avT[b]v bvTwv. dTroSriptlv,

120 24

I.

«s Trpe'irov Ifrriv, "see that " matters are properly conducted on your own part (Edd.), and for Se'ov eori, as in Ac 19 36 cf. P Oxy IV. 727'" (a.D. (iv/A.D.)

5

Selections, p. 55) ovSt'irw

2'

5

cf. P Par 47 (c. B.C. 153) (= Selections, p. 23) ovk ? TroTroTe ev ttj TpiKopfai iinb ttjs alo-xvvr)S, "it is impossible ever to show my face in Tricomia for very

9

(=

66)

8toiKrjo-ov

eh'Eiiev.

See ev€Ka.

,

1

54)

d edv

followed by Trpbs oiis edv Se'rj, and the exx. 40 Oxy VI. S99 (A.D. 200) Se'ov oSv T-f|v

[8]e'ov rjv

peTaSiaTavr^v

"the change cordingly to

Kara Ta

eTe'pois "yeveVBai

appointment of other cultivators ought actake place in conformity with your letter"

in

" in the local 13 D tov 8vtos church," and id. 14 Atbs Trpb irdXews where tov 6Vtos is almost equivalent to tov bvopaôpe'vov (see Ramsay CPE, p. 52), cf. P Lond 5

I16S (A.D. 18) (=111. p. 130) errl Tais oiio-ais "yciTVLais, also such phrases as PSI III. 229 11 (H/a.d.) tov ovtos p.nvbs

month Tubi," P Oxy XII. 15S3" tov ovtwv ovtiov (omit) Kal rd vii Cor I 28 we may compare P Leid

"the current

(ii/A.D.) 7pd\)/ov poi irepl

With

A.D.)

(ii/iii

o-e

I

W

pdvov emKaXovpai

.

.

.

''

tov eavTov (omit)

dXXd|avTa creavTov popipais d-yiais Kal eK pr) 8vtwv elvai TroLTjo-avTa, Kal e| ovtwv pt] eivat. For Rom 13 1 see P Par 5 4 (B.C. 1 14) eip' lepe'uv Kal Upeiiiv Kal Kavrpf>dpov Tiiv ovtuv Kal

F

ovo-tiv,

and note P Petr

III.

1

(mid. iii/B.C.) eij>' lepe'us tov ovtos 'AXe£dvSpov Kal Tiiv Beiiv, " in the time of the priest who is (priest) of

42

(a)

Alexander and the gods," the form of expression implying ignorance of the

name

remark on

editors

this

of the priest of a new year the very early occurrence of a usage :

which afterwards became common. 'Eo-tI 8e' is found at the head of lists, as (a.D.

149),

=

III.

321

5

(iii/A.D.),

a.D.) ( Selections, p. 121), always written tovt' eWiv by

(iii/iv is

P Flor

al.

el.

elnov,

in

PSI

III.

P Grenf

II.

160 13 77

16

For TovTeVriv, which

WH in the

NT,

see

P Flor

—

( ?ra). In Witkowski's collection of Ptolemaic letters the form

does not occur, but see ttira before a vowel in

etrrov

KaTa rty ovo-av

CKKXrjcrtav,

yevdpeva.

See

-ypaipe'vTa v-rrb o-ov,

8 (Edd.), «o-t£ is omitted as in 1 Pet i N*B. With the idiomatic use of 6 iSv in Ac 13 1

Tcpt,

EIJIEQ.

In P

cited s.v. Se'ov.

49

15

(B.C. 164-15S)

2 (= Witkowski

tous i'^ pijvas TrXrjpuio-ai. Cf. alô P 125) tovtov ovtos, "this being the case."

€o-Ttv

Part

III.

21 Meyer 6

(A.D.

Elp£ with the

p.

I'

Par

70) etira avTiii pr| 20

dTre'Xvo-a eliras epe d|i.ovv, and the participle {tiros in ?7'. avTiit dpOpiTepov eXBeiv. In P Par 45 7 (B.C. 153) ( \\'itFor kowski', p. 85) we have p^| elipr| ti KaTa o-ov iiriv.

=

—

xl I. (B.C. 1 17-6) " edicimus Hermiae, ne vim inferat" (Ed.): cf. Archiv iv. p. 30. See also s.v. Xe'yw, and for the weak aor. terminations, which did not become common till i/A.D., see Moulton Gr. ii. § SS. A the judicial use of the verb cf. P Tor ettropev T
"unique" fut. etirdo-ei is found Radermacher Gr. p. 77.

in

i

BGU

II.

597

s

(a.D. 75)

:

see

ElQ)]VEVCO.

For the

elpr|vevai

NT,

cf.

=

" be

at

peace," as in

all its

occurrences in

the inscr. from Halicarnassus, Brit.

Mus.

Inscrr.

8948 (time of Augustus) «ipr|V6vo[vo-]i pev -yap yr) Kal 8dXaTTa, a vivid picture of the Pax Romana, and OG1S 613* (A.D. 392) Kal tovs 8io8evovTas Kal to e^vos Sid ttovtos elpTjveveo-8ai tjo-4>aXio-aTo.

elgrfvr]. P Strass

I.

8

5

(A.D.

262)

dvd|ia

[t]tjs

i-rrb

o-ov

irdo-iv

P Goodsp fjpiv TrpuTavevope'vT)? eipr|[v]r|S b Trpeo-pvTT)S TraBiiv, Cairo 15* (A.D. 362) Ta TeToXpr|pe'va eis epe ev Toiain-rt

1

157 (iii/A.D.) els [t]o epvov eKeivo to ttjs Qeu[£]e'viSos tout€o-tiv to tt]s dppov. PSI IV. 298' (iv/A.D. mil.) OVK tao-e'v pe tov TeTavpevov xP°vo(v) [«K«to-e Stapeivai ?, ] tovtII.

,

Trp[v]Ta[v]evope'vTi

elpT|VT)

tov 8eo-TroTOv

[rjjpaiv

pao-iXe'ws

4>XaouCov 'IovXiavov aiiovfov 'A[vo]vo-tov, "the things perunder our lord petrated against me in the tranquillity enjoyed

king Flavius Julianus, eternal Augustus" (Ed.). P Oxy I. arrest addressed emo-TaTTi 64'- (iii/iv A.D.) shows an order for 25

186

eis

eip-qviKos Kuptis Tfjews

€lpT|VT)s

XII. 1507 3 (iii/A.D.), ib. 1559* '0£vpuYx' TOV and Preisigke 4636

cf. ib.

:

(A.D. 341) eirdirTTj elpT|Vt|S

>

(iii/A.D.) a list of police officials

P Oxy

I.

27

41

A.D.)

(iii/iv

clpT|vt)

including elpr|Vo4>vXaKes. irdXews (voc), addressed to 1

a strategus, is worth quoting in connexion with Eph 2 *. From Christian sources we may quote Ramsay C. and B. ii.

p.

tt|t]i

720 No. 655 (prob. iii/A.D.) from the dedication of a

dSeX[4>b-

elpr|v[r|] Trdo-rj ttJ

and the com-

K041.1iTTip1.ov,

mendatory letter P Oxy VIII. 1162* (iv/A.D.) o-yySe'£ao-8ai avTbv ev IprjvTj. For ElptjvT| as a proper name see P Petr 6 III. 30 4 BGU I. 115 (a.d. 1S9), and the letter of consola,

P Oxy

tion

I.

115

1

(ii/A.D

)

(=

dXic'uv

p. 34): see further Proleg. pp. 234 For els in the wide sense in which

such passages as

cite

P

Lille

294*

"

•

=

Selections,

245. use "for"

f.,

we

we may

26 1 (iii/B.c) eypaxl/ds poi

I.

8 ib. tu>s Trepl ttjs els ttjv OT|0"apelav ytjs,

dv] pdOwpcv irepl twv K[exp]T|paTio-pevu>v els tov vopdv, P Petr II. II (i) 6 2 p. 8) drrb tovtov to pev (mid. iii/B.c.) (= Witkowski to 8e Xovrrbv els to 8dveiov rjpvo-v els to SeovTa V"rreXiirdpT|v, 2 KaTe'paXov, P Lond 43* (ii/B.c.) (=1. p. 48, Witkowski to y'HP 115 '' Tebt I 5" B c "8) p. no) eêis ecj>dSiov els tov "Amos, P Oxy irpoo-Te]Tdxo.cri Se Kal Ta els tt^v tgt}v ,

,

-

(

!

I.

Selections, p. 96).

II.

Oxy

'AXe|dv8pi[av (P

els

-

9

(a.d. 149) (= Selections, p. 49) eye'veTO evSdSe T| els vlbv tov Lleo-ovpios, "there was concluded " the nursing-contract for the son of Pesouris ; and

37'-

Tpo
here

eigrjvixog.

P Oxy VII. 1033 5 (A.D. 392) a petition from two vvktotuv elpTjviKwv tt|v o-TpoTT|-yoi, who describe themselves as "entrusted with the care of the

<)>povT£8a dvaSeSonipe'voi,

peace" (Ed.). For the adv. see Aristeas 273 CT-r|p
.

.

the recurring formulae in a private account of c. A.D. I, s IV. 736 Gpvwv els tovs cidtovs (bpoXol 8vo), "omelette

ib.

bread 2 ob.," "els KaTavBpunrio-ubv yvvaiKibs) Ti?), "for treating (?) the wife of Gemellus

for the

pe'XXov (TeTpwPoXov

4 ob." (Edd.),

-

This extension

etc.

expressing destination makes

Semitism

sig.

For

common

this

preposition following verbs of motion, 111

(B.C. 164) to. o-rre'ppaTa quote P Par 63 tovs dypovs, P Tebt I. 59* (B.C. 99) KaTavTT]KaTeve-yKeiv o-avTos "yap els tt|v irdXiv 2. ktX., BGU I. 27 5ff (ii/A.D.)

sufficient to

it is

els

-

(=

Selections,

els 'P
Ac

(cf.

pe

.

.

.

2

p.

101) oVei els vt)v eXr]Xv8a

and Meyer Ostr 66 2

.

.

dve'pr|v

(iii/A.D.) airfjXBev els

Se

paKpdv

When

Polycrates writes to his father— yivwo-Ke' s mid. yewpe'Tpov iropevdpevov (P Petr II. II 2

).

els

—

Witkowski (Eppl1 p. 2) understands the meaning to be that " apud ogrimensores regios artem agros metiendi discebat": cf. P Oxy IX. 1215 1 (ii/iii A.D.) pr| dTreX0T|S els iii/B.c),

"do

to ZaTvpov,

not go to the house of S.," P land 14° Avk[ov. The usage survives in MGr

(iv/A.D.) o/rreXOe els

:

Handbook, § 4b. A metaphorical usage underWitkowski 8 , such passages as P Vat A 12 (B.C. 16S) ( TraiSCov ctou to. tov els 65) i-crxaTa eXrjXvGoTos, P Lond

see

Thumb

=

lies

p.

16 (B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30, Selections, p. 10) els ttov ti " eXiiXvOvla Sid tt|v tov ctitov Tipr|V, having come to the

42

extremity because of the

last

P Meyer

19

1

"

following Wilcken, renders

The

Glieder) geschlafen." traced in P Tebt I.

39

of corn," and

high price

(ii/A.D.) frrrvwo-o. els Xvo-iv,

ich

habe

where the

bis

zur

idea of direction

s2

may

(der

still

be

eTpavpaTicrav Trp»

114)

(B.C.

editor,

Ldsung

13

els tt|v 8e£idv X''P a > 1' Eyl IE '45 (A.D. 38) e'SwKev TrX^yds TrXelovs els Trav pe'pos tov o-wpaTos, and the

yvvaiKa pov

thus prepared lor els following verbs of

rest, etc., e. g.

way to IIpwTdpxov KOTaXvcrw, P Par49 36 (B.C. 164-15S) eis "I shall stay at the inn of Protarchus," P Fay III 12 (A.D. is

.

.

.

BGU

els

Aio[vvo-i]dSa pivai (/. peivaii. (ii/A.D.) pov KivSvvevcravTos eis 8dXao-o-av,

95-6)

countered danger at sea,"

ib.

III.

S45

II.

"when

20

(ii/A.D.)

ol

423' I

en-

SovXoC s

P Oxy III. 523 KXelvnv tov Kvplov Sapd-rriSos, " to dine at the table of the lord Sarapis," and the Christian

o-ov els tt^v (ii/A.D.)

letter .

.

.

KeXXav a{v}Tciv

8tTrvf|o-(ai)

P Heid 6 16

.

.

e'xova-iv eXalas,

els

(iv/A.D.) (—Selections, p. 126) TrapaKaXw (is Tas dylas o-ov ei>xds, "I be-

Iva pvr|pov[eJvT|s poi

in eivcu eis, e-yelpetv els

71

YevTiOfjvai els (irvpovl advantage appears in

Selections, p. 10) •

P Par 39 10

T(v veYove'vai ev

*AXe£av8pL
.

.

.

^p[a9ov Trapd tivwvJ

evPepXo
m-t|8'

(B.C. 161) eppXe'xpavTes

P Meyer

eKelviuv opcfidveLav,

I

for our

el!s

Te epe

27

(B.C.

.

helpless state,'' Kal els tt)v .

.

144) tovtov 8e yevo-

[Tev|dpe0a t]t|s Trap' iiptiv els tov piov Po-nGelas, and s of resulting disadvantage in P Eleph I (B.C. 311-0) kokope'vov

47

P Par 14 (ii/B.C. ) irepl pev ydp tt)s iippews Kal TrXnywv Kal wv crvvTeTeXeo-pe'vot 7 dSiB.C. 103) AlokXciovs eio-lv eis pe, P Fay I2 (<

Texveiv pt|8ev

.

.

eis A-npivrptav,

.

.

.

els

KT|paTa

example of name of"

els

.

followed by afforded by

.

A

dXXots

crvy

p[e]

o-vvTeXeo-apeVov. the ace. of the person

=

good "in the

P Tebt I. 30" (B.C. 115) iVi is " they condva-ypd4>ovcrt tov KXfjpov els tov Ile'Tpwva, " tinue to register the holding under the name of Petron The

(Edd.).

crvpPoXa

8e

full

s phrase occur-, in P Hib 1. 74 (c. B.C. 250) Trp[b]s avTo[vs] p, to pev ev els to

Troirjo-aL

KXeopdxov ovopa

ktX.,

1'

Petr

II.

:l

2(t)

86vto>v r]pwv [t^|v

13 (A.D. 151) ^vJTevîv els to tov pao-iXe'ws ovopa, P Meyer 8 irdvTa [KaTaypaîivat] o-vveTaêv els to tt)s -yvvaiKos ovtov

ovopa

see further s.v. 6'vopa,

:

ii/A.D.) oro.

epwTw

[rr]e els ttjv

twv

and

cf.

P Giss

6eu>v evcrePei-av,

66 9 (early

I.

"

per pietatem

"

For

els in

connexion with payments

cf.

P

e. g.

Amh

II.

4 55 (B.C. 176 or 165) bpoXoyw ^x etv 1ra P* vpwv eis ra. eK
of the

fifth

year on Pauni 13 fifty-seven artabae of wheat," 12

(A.D. 66) e 8wo-ei avTui KaTa prjva b 275 10 IlToXepalos eis Xdyov (cf. Phil 4 ) 8LaTpo(pfjs 8paxpds ire'vTe, "on condition that Ptolemaeus shall give him monthly live

P Oxy

II.

drachmae on account of

the bride

e-rrl

(dpTapas) X. The thought of resulting P Lond 42 21 (B.C. 168) (=1. p. 30,

"nor spared a look

o-Tao-iv>,

a letter from Alexandria of A.D. 22,

—

:

,

'1

f.

edv Se ^vkv9[s] ovca

states

in the vernacular of els

unnecessary to think of 22 23 cf. Proleg: (Ac 8 13 )

" " to the extent he meaning of," amounting to," 18 is found in P Par 47 (c. B.C. 153) X^P tv 1°-P r|u.civ t)£t||juotcu 16 eis x a ^ K °v T(dXavTa) le, P Tebt I. 50 (B.C. 112-1) pXdpos p.

seech you to remember me in your holy prayers." The interchange of eis and e'v in late Greek is well illustrated by

where the writer

it

t]

victuals,"

ib. III.

496

*ya[pov]pe'v7i diraXXayrj

10

(A.D. 127)

Swoêt avTr] b

Xoxetas Spaxpds e£rjKOVT[a, "and if time of separation in a state of pregnancy the husband shall give her on account of the birth 60

yapwv aXXas is

eis Xd-yov

at the

187

«s drachmae more" I.

1

171

ktX.,

(A.

156) ia-\ov irap" ip.
ii.

III.

r,'i.

530" (ii/A.D.) els X[d]yov tokov drachmae on account of interest," BGU

(F.dd.), ii.

"S

Spa\p.a5 oktiu,

927* (iii/A.D.) 7rap]eo-XT|Ka.pe'v

0-01 els Xd-yov

o-uvTeXelas ktX. With this usage of els to specify the various purposes of the items of an account, Deissmann (PS, p. 1 17 f-) 1 compares such passages as 1 Cor 16 2 Cor 8*, 9 1,13 Rom ,

26

I5

194 f.

p.

CPR

he cites

)

Mk

Ac 24 1 ', and perhaps

also

,

,

818t

Elsewhere

1" (a.d. 83-4) t&s

I.

els

(ib.

TovMipuva

oixovopias, which the editor translates as the endorsement of Mann's account, and ib. 1S 12 (a.d. 124) els dLXXov tlvcl -ypdqSeiv Sia0TjKT|v, to draw up a will in favour of any .

.

.

other person

P Fay 83 s

(A.D. 163), an acknowledgment by the sitologi of a payment of 4^\ artabae of wheat which have been placed els 2apo.7rid.8a, "to the account of see also

;

162 (a.d. 172) and

Sarapias," similarly ib. S4* (a.d. 163), the editors' introduction to St.

The temporal use of els to denote the end of a period is seen in P Hib I. 27 1 " (calendar B.C. 301-240) k8 t|XIov s Tpotrai els fle'pos, P Par 51 (B.C. 160) Tvpi i|5 els ttjv iy,

—

96

P Tebt

I.

P Oxy

II.

(B.C. IlS) dir[b to]S s (erovs) els ttXXa t P £o, B.C. 19) wore o-ireipai els to

5

8u>8eKaTov Jtos

P

(i/A.D.

)

I'

I.

k-n]

tov

BGU

56

els

ij

P Petr

to Xovrrdv, P Tebt

III.

eviavTov

16

42 B.C.

(1-.

P Oxy X. 1294

Xpdv[ov, and

particularly

els ttj[v

k£

(A.D. 29) vvktI Ttj
I27

as

more

cf.

ttji

6

picr8a>cris tj8'

phrases

poral

II.

eveo-TiiTo(s) tj

vvktos

(B.C. 260)

2S(c")

Kyi

With Mt 2S 1

TrvpaSi. 5

Pelr III.

ndx">v, 1% tov

—

277 (lease of land

G

[^] 6

(9)

va and such tem,

(mid. els

130-121)

iii/BC.) els

tov airavTa

1*

A.D.) elo-aTra£ yap aviTo XrifuJ/n, " for you will get it once for all " (Edd.). As showing the growth in the use of els, two instances (ii/iii

be cited where, with the ace. of a person,

may

place of a possessive genitive

— P Tebt

I.

it

takes the

16' (B.C. 114) ov

" XfjyovTes ttji [els] aviTous avOaSia \pu>|j.evoL, persisting in their violent behaviour," P Par 5"- 2 (B.C. 114) x u pts tov els auTTJv oIkov (/. oI'kov), "her house": cf. ib. 5'" (B.C. 114) tov

els

Tdynv oIkov wKo8opT|pevov, where

Rossberg

On

:

els,

see Abbreviations

"into,"

I.

ii.

§ 117.

In

in

MGr

Cretan before the forms

els,

£{?.

is

7

Tbv
120)

(B.C.

cf. Proleg. p. 97, where the use of b els in : also paralleled from early papyri, as P Par 15"

"âfjo-is

10

5*

Hpov,

Xovpe'vwv NexovBov, P Tebt

tov

twv eyxa-

evbs

357'° (A.D. 197) tov to[v]

II.

evbs avTiiv Kpov£ui[v]os TraTpds. Add ib. I. 138 (late ii/B.C.) b ets twv Trpoyeypappe'vuiv *Ovvu»
P Oxy VI. 940 6 (v/a.d. peTao-TeiXdpevos

o-ttjv first

ets,

tov

)

'i\ l

8e

'YY V S

°*

ôipdppuva tov cj>povTi H ' av r" av we seem at

ov

L

>

sight to have an instance of the distributive use of but, as the editors point out in their note, the context

shows clearly that plav plav is here = "together." may have a Semitism in the curious repetition ets ko.1 koA ets ev Tdirots ko.1 tottois in P Amh I. i ,iiHt

We et[s]

— the

Greek fragment of the Ascension of Isaiah. With Jn Ii 6 ' 3 cf. P Oxy XII. 141 1 (A.D. 260) ran Sr|poo-iuv els e'v o-vva 8 For the xSe'vTuiv. phrase to ko.8' e'v, cf. P Lille I. ii (mid. iii/B.c.) where certain particulars regarding grain used by

headed— eVriv

pastophori are in detail,"

eVl

to

Be

and similarly P Ryl

II.

ko.6"

"this

'e'v,

65' (B.C. 67

is

?) <3v

the

Tb

list

ko.8'

"

the [SieâjYwyTJs o-T]pav8T)o-eTaL, in the forthcoming inquiry" 15 (Edd.), ib. I27 (A.D. 29) tjpoo-av tu>v epiiv u>v to Ka8' e'v " viroKeLTat, they carried oft" property of mine of which a e'v

ttjs

details of

list

[e]crope'vT|s

which

will

appear

10

In ib. 233 (ii/A.D.) v
appended" (Edd.).

is

^=

Ye-ypappe'vov may also note

P Amh II. S7 (A.D. 125) eTroureis poi plav 'AB-nvatu, qvtI picts 8ox»-ku with reference to the measurement of artabae of wheat, the meaning of the 21

pe'TpTjo-tv

phrase apparently being that half the artabae were to be on the standard of Athens and half on the 8ox«dv standard :

see the editors' note, and

P Oxy IV. 740 ' (c. a.d. 200), al. Amongst the inscrr. in the 1

cf.

P Strass I. 26 13 (iii/A.D.) Graeco-Roman Museum at Alexandria bears the words A. D.

)

MGr

av8e'vTa

has

— Eis

b fjXie,

one, Preisigke 26S5,

W

See also P Leid avTov tov e'va ko.1 pdvov

8eds.

vtt'

vi

K

(ii/iii

TeTa-ype'vos.

i-vas, pia, 'iva{v).

eladyw.

For elo-aYu = " bring in," without mention of place, as in 14 2", Ac 7", see the legal us:ige in P Amh II. 33 (c. B.C. 157) tjSt| twv Ka6' rjpas eio-ayope'vuiv Truv8avdpe6a tov evKa-

Xovpevov Teo*evov
P Oxy

VIII.

1

1

*

(i/A.D.) Kap-iroSe'0-p.ia m-ikto. 8vo, eV 153 " two variegated (?) wristpev o-av8vKivov xal e'v iropvpovv, bands, one scarlet and one purple" (Ed.). F'or els as an ordinal see II. 623 J (ii/iii a.d.) ttj pia koA elKaiSi (/. elxdSt) tov 'Emcp, and the full discussion of this vernacular

BGU

Greek usage in Pro/eg. p. 95 f. In P Giss I. 19 10 (ii/A.D.) does the a help the substituttji d [TJpepa] tov ve'ov eVovs tion of p.icj for Ets with a partit. gen. may be TrpioTTj? illustrated from the iv/A.D. Christian letter P Heid 6 18 (—Selections, p. 126) els yap Ipel (/. elp.1) tov apapTovXov. The usage of ets = tis, as in Mt 8 19 Lk 5 12." al., is well :

,

established,

without any necessity of postulating Semitic

Amh

influence (as Blass Gr. p. 144, II.

I4

Lk

which survived

for evs

— os)

Mk

has the

particulars reference Dissertations by Kuhring and

to the useful

vowels, see Moulton Gr. 's, elcre', and o-e' are used.

Tdynv

For further

force of a dat. commodi.

must be made

els

(/•

ticraya)

30"

BevTosi,

(ii/B.C.)

BGU

KovSvXov

IV.

1044

6

WSchm. p. 243), e.g. P evbs tuiv oXieCwv (sc. Trpoo-KXii-

(iv/A.D.) evbs

(/.

ets)

Xeydpsvov

,

Tui Meo-opr| pT|vi, pe'XXu Se lo-aYeiv ev " " used absolutely similarly in P Grenf marry 307) epavTiu Y« va ' Ka where the

ttji 'Eo~rre'pov

the verb II.

78

is

s

BvYaTpi.

(A.D.

=

;

elo-aYdpT|v

>

s dropped augment may be noted. In P Tebt II. 285 (a.d. oUeTelav els ollTe tovs elo-d-yovo-iv, ttjv dXXoTplovs 239) " nor can we have they introduce outsiders into the family," 8 P Tebt I. 20" the construction with els, as in Ac 9 etc. v elcra-ya'ywv shows us the (B.C. 113) X a P l " (rvv °" ^ avT ° .

meaning

"

introducing."

port" contrasted with (ii/iii

y,

A.D.)

Sutos

(=

.

.

—

"imElo-aYw is also common s "export," e.g. P Lond 929

e£d-yw,

III. p. 41)

MAas

e!(dvu>v) eXe'ov Kap(r|Xovs) 8, Ildo-is lo-a(-yuv) otvov

e£(d/ywvj irupov Kapif^Xovs)

xepdp(ia) ip,

P Ryl

II.

197

10, 1J

(custom-house receipts—

188

eiaaKOvco late ii/A.D.) e£d-yuiv

6Vw

eirl

dpdpov

one donkey, importing

six

.

.

evl

el(o-d"y«v)

"

[..].[..]..

ovois Svo-l

cirl

exporting pulse on

i%,

See

on two donkeys."

.

BGU

IV. 1207 11 (B.C. 2S) o-i> ovv kolI ['Apap]aKOy 6Xvp£u>.

also

26 (c. B.C. 119) da-ay
collection of the

the

Arckiv

elo-avw-yevs see

250-49)

for the office of

;

fi'.

14

21 (cf.

Exod ovv

J-ypai|/a

6

12

but not

iva

0-01

8 )

elSfjis,

PSI IV. 377

cf.

«7ret8f|

20

ov povXei

pov elo-aKovo-ai.

Syll 330

21

(Roman Age)

OGIS

Tav Tas

elo-SeSeype'voi. Te elo-iv els 38

Tas 8e ToiavTas irpotr(iii/ A. D. 515 The verb was used av7«\£as elo-8e'[xeo-8ai tov -ypappaTe'a. " technically in connexion with the receiving" or "storing" of

wheat

X°-P tv

t

)

P

in the 8r|o-avpds, e.g.

Lille

the corresponding subst. ela-8oxT| see ib.

i/B.C),

159 (B.C. 112),

1

is

3

I.

P Fay S6 1

244-3)

(B.C.

13

P Tebt

I.

I23

4

"'-

:

for

(early

eVTiv els

very

[irpbs to]v paa"iXe'a, P Tor to 'Hpaiov elo-idvTas to ISpoiov

common ra

(a.D. 254) lo-i.[d]vTos

X

ib.

Tni 19 -

P Oxy

in notices of time, e.g.

elo-idVri erei,

I

(B.C.

e-rriTeXeiv.

ib.

II.

The 243

41

IX. I187

5

1278" (A.D. 214) TOV

kS (eVovs), " of the coming 24th year."

eioEQxo/Liai.

With the use of elo-e'pxopai P Eleph 13* (B.C. 223-2) oiiirw

Lk

in

17

7

we may compare

elo-eXT]Xv8ev e| d^pov.

common

other examples of this

verb,

P Kyi

cf.

II.

For 151

8

y[irdp]xo(vo-av) lv T T\ K "HL T1 " (A.D. 1S6) tov pei£ova d'ywva oiK[£av, P Oxy II. 237""e[l]o-eXevo-eTai, "he shall enter upon the more serious law-

eUreXBiv

40)

suit"

and

(Edd.),

els

tt)v

P Tebt

II.

4i8

8ff-

(iii/A.D.)

KaX
[e]dv elo-epxn eveYKwv peTa o-eavTov tt)v •yvvaiKa pov, e'vpaipa ["y]dp avTtj o~vv o-ol elo-eX8eiv, "you will do well, brother, to come up and bring my wife with d8eXe',

iroi.f|o-ei.s,

" have written to her to come with you (Edd.). l« el'o-eX8e Kal See also P Leid (ii/iii A.D.) Kipie

you, for

I

W

.

.

.

eiraKovo-dv pot. On the use of the mid. elo-e'X8oiTo for the active in Phrygian sepulchral inscrr. see W. M. Ramsay Exp

yxxvi.

p.

174.

NT

air. tip.

P

Petr

II.

€irava"yKdo-ai

23 (Ac io

12(3)'° oS[v

d 81a

tt)s

)

?]

is

summon

found in a petition of B.C. elo-KaXe'crao-Bai f|pd$ Kal

o-«

evTev|eu»s

avTbv to Sixaiov

you), therefore, to

aurwi

e"VKeKXf|Kapev,

*|piv viroa"xeiv,

"(we ask

us ar3, having inquired into our

charges against him, to force hill to do us justice" (Ed.) ib.

ev

POxy II.

19

(f. A.D. 9S) viro8rJKr|STp(TovpepousolKias, avXijs Kal elo-ui8u>v (/. -6-) Kal e£d8wv " on the security of the o-vvKvpdvTwv twv 6vTa>v,

241

atBpiov, Kal

tJ

Kal twv

third part of a house, in which there is a hall, with the court " and entrances and exits and appurtenances (Edd. ), and the

el!o-o8ds eo-Ti Kal rj tôSos twv €p-ya£op«'vu)v -rrdvTwv, f| "the entrance and exit for all the work-folk is at the side" For the more metaphorical meaning, as in I Th 9 (Edd.).

TrXa-yias

I

the Latin

cf.

papyrus

which a military tribune commends a " et kleo offices of

good

,

P Oxy I. 32", in certain Theon to the

letter of ii/A.D.,

peto a

Doniitius,

te ut

habeat

in-

III.

siajDjddco. This strong verb, which Id 29

,

may be

illustrated

is

found

by P Oxy

in I.

Selections, p. 50) ti
the

NT

> 16

37

tov

Ac

only in

(A.D. 49)

=

(

fjpeTe'pov [o]tK£av

Kal to 0-tuu.aTiov dcpfjpTrao-ev, "burst into my client's house and carried off the foundling,";'*. VIII. II20 1J (early iii/A.D. ) d-rroo-'n'do'at il. 167-S) p«Ta f;vXwv "rush in with staves." See also Syll 190' i.o"TTT]8f)o-ai., (B.C.

no

W

ctSiKtai [Kal] 306-2S1) e!o-]TrT)8f|o-avTas vvKTwp tov lepov. A new literary citation {Menandrta,

,|;,uu.

29

a close parallel to the absolute use in Ac 16' p. 54'") shows and well illustrates the "violent" connotation of the verb

,

—

ovToo-l pcXa"yx°X
eiojioQEvo/iiai. P Par 35 30 (B.C. {i.'n,o-av

163) irvv8avop«viov 8' rjpoiv tov

sio-n-op«vo-dp€voi,

P Oxy IV. 717'

x^P 1 "

(late i/B.C.) «Ur-

Seleciropfvopai irpbs tov CTpaTirydv, ib. 744* (B.C. 1) (= tions, p. 32) pf) dyuivLas tdv SXws eio-rroptvovTai, iyi) iv

'AXe|av8pt'a (/.-«{a) pe'vu, "do not worry if when all the others enter (sc. their homes), I remain at Alexandria."

As illustrating the varied uses of this common verb we may P Eleph 8 1 ' (i/B.C.) ovtos 8t 8vvaT(5s itrnv eio-cvt'-yKai Kal «v[yvo]v [l]K[avd]y, P Ryl II. 154" (a.d. 66) e[l]o--

cite

This

cmo-KexJ/dpevov

cf.

NT

In the el'o-o8os is generally used of "the act of enter" " the place of entering ing," though possibly it may refer to 11 19 this In any case, . in Heb io (cf. ver. 20) and 2 Pet I latter is the predominant use in the papyri where the word " " the entrance of a is constantly found of temple or a house,

eloqiegw.

eioxaleo/nai. 241,

Eioodot;.

]wi

I.

(A.D. 79) dirb tov elo-iovTos pr]vbs 'J'appovBi.,

(A.D.

,

See also M. Anton, v. 19, Ta irpaYpaTa tr[o]itum at te." avTa oxi8' oTTwo-Ttovv il'vx'fjs aiTTtTai' ovS' ^x €L *i'a"o8ov Trpbs

(ii/A.D.).

16 6 (mid. iii/B.C.) 4>tXwvi8r|S 8e[

II.

17-6) Kal

verb

;

fvx<]V.

etasi/M. P Petr elo-ievai

denote summoning by word of mouth, as distinguished from formal citation (irapa-yye'XXw) see P Hamb I. p. 109 n. 5 and for medical usage cf. Ilobart, p. 219.

1 interesting ii/A.U. letter, P Ryl II. 233 , regarding the buildwhere it is stated 8id Tfjs and of a house, fitting up ing

eiode%o/iai. irdXeios

Like dvaKaXe'opai, the verb seems to

wv ktX.

>|/ao-8ai irepl

e.g.

rioaxovco. With 1 Cor (B.C.

revenues" (Edd. ) iii. p. 23

ela(j)epco

2t){hf dfji[w

o-]e elo

Ka[Xe]o-dpevds [pe]

:

eirio-Ke'-

"

Tbv koivov tt)s [o-]vpPiuo-eus oIkov, carrying the produce of his work) to the home of their common II. 77" (A.D. 139) dpOTepoi wedded life" (Edd.), P

^p[ov]Tos els it {sc.

Amh

p£a pao-[TJd|avTe's pe

"

eio-r|ve-yKav els

to Xo^ftJo-TTipiov tov

taking me up by force they together eiriTpdirov, " to the counting-house of the superintendent (Edd.

carried ),

me

P Oxy

189

eira II.

237

T

-

,J4

tlo-o[£o-]«i

d avTos

(a.d. iS6)

P Fay 124"

kiov,

to pipXiovXd-

koI u-eTaueXdv

"and your

irXeoveij[t]a o-ov,

f|

eio-TiveyKev eis

(ii/A.D.)

TrdXeiv

cupidity will again ii/B.c.) Trdo-av

s2 regret," Michel 472 (end of

cause you

KaKo-rraGtav elo-eveyKau-evos, " having brought forward every 20 l grievance." With the usage in Ac 1 7 cf. Syll (>6o (iv/B.C. ) Ka6oTi 2Kip[CSa]i €£T]-yovu.evoi ela-t'povo"i (sc. els tov 8fjp.ov\

=

For the verb

"

the

common

e.g.

P Tebt

(it/B.C

)

II. S4 (a.d. 146) edv to. the debts are paid," and cf. use of the subst. in connexion with taxation,

I.

"

if

etc.

See also Michel 473"

Koivd,

"contributing to the

36* (late ii/B.c), els

eio-cf>epdu.evos

common

6

pay," see P Ryl

bcfuXdu-eva e[lJo-r|VT|vx8r],

to.

fund."

(K

x u, P LO"® tvT0 5> "but no sooner had the son of Psintaes departed from Memphis," followed a few lines further down by ^ f dXXoi. twv eK tov Zapairieiov Kal eVepoi twv eK tov 'Ao-KXr|me£ov, where the meaning is somewhat weakened, "connected with," "belonging to" Tae'ovs vtov eK ttjs Me'u.ews

-

the

Serapcum and Asclepieum

tions, p.

praised by Phrynichus (ed. Lobeclc, p. 124) as against the "barbarous" etTev, but it occurs frequently alike in the is

New Menander and 20 Fay I2

B.C.

((-.

in vernacular

103) e£e'8uo-av 8

Kal toOto airr)\Xd'yT|o-av exovTfes p-ei-'

evSvaaTos

.

.

.

:

eJfe'vTes yv\i.vov.

P

see e.g. et8'

ovtios

twv yvwp(u.wv ktX. " they stripped was wearing, and went off with it,

of the garment I sending me forth naked-

my

Afterwards, a garment having

friends," etc.

(Edd.).

BGU

II.

665'° (i/A.D.) e[yk!> tw iraTpi p.ov ypdv/w to r^ v TrpwTov tov ToxeTov avTr)s to dvavKaidrepov, ftra Kal irepl

irepl

SiaXXayfjs,

ttjs

o-Tao-eis

IV. 1019* (mid. ii/A.D.) iroXXds KaraavTov ireiro£r|Tai.. Fi[TjTa Kal eirl NeoHi.

irpds kvStjv tov yevdp-evov SiKaio&oTTiv t)k€v,

(A.D. 125)

(=

III. p.

20S) eir[erpe]>|/ds

to

I

and P Lond 1173 5 u-]oi Sid. Xbyov u-T|KeTi

Sairavf|o-au dird Tfj[s] o-vu,These exx. con[<}>]umas rjs eiroiT|o-as irpJs tovs [ep-ydjTas. firm Hort's comment on Jas I 16 that " e?.Ta, when historical KaTep[ydl;eo-8ai.] e[l]Ta

eu.e

marks a fresh and distinct incident." This force is conweakened in the boy's letter to his father, P Oxy I. 6 I19 (ii/iii A.D.) (= Selections, p. 103), where the word

.

.

.

siderably

—

hardly admits of translation ov p.r| ypdij/w o-e £Trio-ToXr|v, ovTe XaXu* o-e. ovTe viyevw o-e etTa, " I won't write you a or speak to you, or wish you health no

letter,

more."

the exx. of this dialectic form, which in the s8 found only in 4 NB*L, add a Messenian inscr.

is

Mk

of

s0 B B.C. 91, dealing with the Mysteries, Michel 694 p-eTa 8e TaiJTa at irap8e'voL ai Lepal elrev a 9oivapudo~Tpia ("the lady president of the feast") d els Adu.aTpos -

.

.

.

.

a

.

.

Tas AdpaTpos ktX., and from the papyri P evTev Kara irpdo-8eo-iv twv <|>wtwv (ii/iii A.D )

le'pea \V X 9 -

Dittenberger supplies the word in OGIS corresponding to a preceding "irpwTou. 160 31 p.ev, and cites Syll 540 (B.C. 175-1), 653 (B.C. 91). The word therefore can hardly now be described as " very rare " in|/o>9e'vTo)v

237

13

ktX.

(end of

iii/B.C.)

(Grimm-Thayer).

1*

(B.C.

ttjs Kwp.r|s

(=

117)

Selec-

KaTaKoXovBtiv

s

.

Other miscellaneous exx. of a somewhat similar use of the P Vat A 7 (B.C. 168) (= Witkowski 2 p. 65)

preposition are

—

,

Ac

Siao-eo-wo-Bai ey p.eydXwv kivSvvwv (cf.

Lond 42 11

(B.C. 16S)

(=1.

Heb

28*,

P

5'),

tov

10) eK

30. Selections, p.

p.

8iaKeKvPepvTiKvla, "having to[iov]tov Kaipov eu-avTi^fv] 1 tov diroXepiloted myself out of such a crisis," ib.* v-rrep .

.

.

o-e eK ttjs KaToxrjS) "concerning your having been eis released from your retreat," P Tebt I. 5" (B.C. I iS) and ^r|Teiv eK tov pa(o-iXiKoi), tt^v Tai)>r)ii tov "Airios

Xvo-8ai

m

.

BGU

III.

975

11 ' 15

(a.d.

45)

(= Selections,

Kao-TpoKVT|u.£w k£ dpio-Tepo(v)

p.

42

yao-rpoKvr||iCw e|

(/.

f.)

oiXfj

dpioTe-

eK Seîo(v), "a scar on ovX-f| Kacr[T]poK[vT]]u.LO pw(v)) " and " a scar on the calf the calf of the leg on the left side .

.

.

of the leg on the right side"

;

a sinistra, a dextra.

cf.

comes out very clearly in the early marriage-contract P Eleph i* (B.C. 311-0) (= Selections, p. 3) where it is laid down e£e'o~Tw 8e 'HpaKXei8r|i v.T|

The thought

of origin

—

TeKvoTnneio-8ai

P Fay 2S'

ef;

.

aXXr]s yvvaiKos

(a.d. 150-1)

tov yevvTiSevTa

(

=

:

.

.

also the notice of birth

cf.

Selections, p.

S2) dTroypa4>du-«8a

dXXr|Xwv vtbv Tcrxvpd[v, and such 447' (a.d. 173-4) tt^v eij du.(f>0T(e'pwv)

T|p.elv e£

BGU

II.

1

P Gen I. IO (a.d. 323) Ai'8vp.os 11 32 (c. B.C. oveTpavbs eK TraTpbs 'Io-xvpiwvos, Michel IOOI 200) ra eK TavTav Te'Kva, and OO/S 90'° (Rosetta stone 8vyaTe'pa OveTTi[av,

:

Nicene Creed, of which the oldest copy, belonging to vi/A.D., See also the Christian has been published in P Ryl I. 6. amulet BGU III. 954 s8 (vi/A.D.) ( — Selections, p. 134) 6 ws eK (Jjwtos, 8 eb)s dXr|8tvbs \api(rov ep^ tov 8ovXdv o-ov Tb ws.

Origin leads easily to cause, as in 19S-201) ttjv eK Tf|s T|XiKias assistance due to immature age" (Ed.) (A.D.

(a.d. 305-6)

in

It is unnecessary to illustrate at length the commoner uses of this preposition, but for the sense "out of" a place see

(B.C.

163-2)

(=

Selections, p.

16) toC Se tov *iv-

.

;

P Oxy VII. 1020' p[oT)8tav. "the cf. P Grenf II. 76' .

where a wedded couple agree

having

eK

separated

tivos

The to some evil deity". s6 1 19 *, is naturally common, Jn 6

"owing

See iB»

Par 26"

—

B.C. 196) where Ptolemy Epiphanes is described as vTrdpx">v Phil 3 5 and the language of the cf. 8ebs eK 8eov Kal Beds

divorce,

etwOa.

P

4Q

'

NT

To

Leid

I.

2S) eiravayKdo-ai tovs eK

passages as

elzev.

P Tebt

cf.

(B.C. 114) tovs eK ttjs Kup.T|s [P]ao-iXiKovs yewpyovs, ib. 56 (late ii/B.c.) IleTeo-ovxos y[ewp];yos twv eK KepKeo-T|ej>ews.

t)u.wv

etTev

community

tois e£ dpxTJs eSio-pois, "to compel the inhabitants of the also ib. 26 16 village to follow the ancient customs": see

iu.aTiov

virb

me

been (supplied) by

documents

ir«p|i.«J|3«pAT||j.T|v

this last

For eK used instead Opis, members of your body" (Edd.). of the more common dird to denote the inhabitants of a village or

Eira

With

respectively.

u

(B.C. 117) (= Selections, p. 28) usage cf. P Tebt I. 40 " avTos 7rpo8vu.ovu.evos elvai eK ttjs olKtas, being myself s eager to be a member of your house," id. 59 (B.C. 99) " Sokonophis and 2oKovwews Kal "fitireus twv e£ vpwv,

,

to

a formal

8aip.ovos. 7rovr|pov phrase eK tovtov, as

e.g.

BfÛ

II.

423"

(ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 91) eK tovtov eXirt^w Taxi irpoKo(/aO twv 8e[w]v 8eXbvTwv. "on this account been brought up well) I hope to be quickly (viz.

my having " cf. OGIS 139' (ii/B.c) U. tov promoted, if the gods will See also such toiovtov cvpPaivei eXaTrovo-6ai to tepdv. :

190

(K P Tebt

passages as

I.

23*

119 or 114)

B.C.

(c.

oiiK

opBws

4k ttjs T|p.«v Trpoe8pias TrctppovTiKt'vai dTrpocr8cT|Tov CTc'pwv yev€o-0ai, " I consider that you have acted badly in not having been careful that he should croi

KpCvopcv TTc'irpaKTai

p-rj

" be independent of others owing to my superior rank s* (Edd.), ib. 24 (B.C. 117) ?K t« Ttjs TrXe£o-rr|S Trpoo-eSpctas, "on account of the prolonged attendance" (Edd.), and P I2 16

Fay

B.C. 103) 4k KoivoXo-y[C]a[s] t[tj]s o-uvo-TaBcio-ns

(c.

avTovs, "as the result of the colloquy which took " (Edd.). place between us From this it is an easy transition to the meaning "accord-

•n-pos

to" or "in accordance with," as in the common legal phrase KaBd-rrep «-y Slices, "as if in accordance with a legal " as if a formal decree of the court had been decision," i. e. obtained." as in P Eleph I™ (B.C. 311-0) (= Selections, 35 (a.d. 66): cf. P Petr III. 26* 4k p. 3), P Ryl II. 154 ing

OGIS

KoXdlJovTJcfs tois] 4k twv 85 the land-survey P Tebt I. 60 4k ttjs (B.C. 1 1 8) we hear of land let at a certain sum " " in cf. the similar document d£ias, proportion to its value n (B.C. 11S) i% 4irij/«»s, "as the result of inib. 61 (b) Kp£o-«u>s,

vdpwv

48

11

may pay

in

—

of the child

is

decided

— ck

(P

Oxy

I.

37"-

— A.D.

|iT|

KpivcTe

kot

ovj/iv.

1

"

evTvx'as

t|

twv

"from

ttjs oxacids,

features"

its

=

21

Selections, p. 51): cf. Jn 7 49 See also P Tebt II. 284 10 (i/B.c.)

"

ib.

by good fortune,

29s*

4£ eti[o-ep(cias) 8i]8op.tv[w]y f|[p.iv],

6

107-8) airb

(a.d.

" from pious

gifts to

us" (Edd.). The preposition is used of material, as in Mt 27 2 *, Rev 18 12 in P Magd 42 s (B.C. 221) irtpu-paxiAiStov 4k KaBoppawv XiBivuiv, "a necklace made of strings of stones," P ,

Oxy

IV. 707 28

A.D. 136) Tpoxbv 4k Kaivijs 4£ dfirTfjs] wheel of baked brick," and OGIS 194"

(c.

"a new

TrXtvflou,

(B.C. 42)

where reference

is

made

to a statue 4k
For measure see P Oxy I. 43'" 27 (a.d. 295) cVxov irapd ScKa Svo 4k XiTpwv TccrcrapaKOVTa.

crov KotpLvovs

A

instrumental force underlies the use of 4k

certain

in

such a passage ns P Oxy III. 4S6" (a.d. 131) iy
.

"I thereupon

consequence of the letter of the epistrategus 2 presented myself here," and ib.* Td cpd irdv[Ta] 4k ttjs uirtppVpovs dva[pdcr]cu>s tov icpwTaTou NCXov diroXcoX4va[t, " that all my property has been lost through the excessive See also Rossberg's rise of the most sacred Nile" (Edd.). exx. (p. 25 f.) of the preposition with verbs of buying and selling, as

cias

.

.

in

P Tebt

I.

to Upd

cis

s0

5

(B.C.

4k tuiv

I

18 ,

we may

cite

Tas

TrpocrdScoy

cf.

=

"with money

.

the simple gen. (c. a.d. i) t[o]v bought the wine

8c olvov T|-yopacras 4k (Spaxp-wv) c"£, "you 16 at six drachmae," P Fay III (A.D. 95-6) Xcyovcn. etvai tu> Xwtivov 4v tt] Aiovucrid[8i] 4y (Spaxpwv) it], so ib. 119^ (c.

A.D. 100),//'. 131

ck (8paxp"iv) 18,

piv pr|v[bs]

and

sâwcpi

Spaxpuv TptaKovTa.

5

(iii/iv

BGU

a.d.) TrcuTjcrov III.

916

pTjvbs See also

i-a^s

avrds TrpaOrjvai

19

(i/A.D.)

tov (popov dirb

Mcxclp piivwv]

P

—

tov rrdvTCS 8iS<5vtos

(/.

BiSovai) i-Kao-Tos 4k

Spaxpuv

may be

Partitive 4k

from P Tor

illustrated

I.

ei'Kocri,

where the

rois [Yl'vape'vois TrpaicrpoiTcpoi (/. Trpco-pvTepois), editor notes that 4k Spaxpcov is distributive. I

iv

M

-

(B.C.

16

(ii/iii a.d.) 7—6) pie'pos 4y vctpou, and P Oxy I. 117 paKT) 8vo 4£ uv Swctcls tois Trat8£ots crou tv 4^ avTwv, 1 1

.

.

"two

.

of cloth,

strips

children" (Edd.). (

= Selections,

Kat TTlCTTOiS

Kal [T]avn-r|v TrapaSe'8wKa tois KaXois

p. 118)

aVTWV

€^

TU»V VCKpOTa
For the preposition 403

20

one of which please give to your P Grenf II. 73 13 (late iii/A.D.)

Cf. also

connexion with time, see PSI IV. KaYw ciBvs i% eopT-ijs, where the words " subito finita che sia la festa." in

(iii/B.c.) Trape'o-op.ai 8c

editor renders the last

The

preposition

common

is

in adverbial phrases of time,

P Tebt I. 40 20 (B.C. 117) KaTaKoXoi/Betv tois 4jj apx+js With 2 Pet 2 8 cOio-pois. "to follow the ancient customs."

as

T|p4pav

LXX

Tipe'pas (cf.

ii,

Ps 96")

P Oxy

cf.

I.

86 1S (a.d.

p£av 4k pads iTrcpTi8e'pcv[o]s, putting it off day after day." For other adverbial phrases with 4k see P Grenf II. 36 12 (B.C. 95) ovflev rjptv kokov ciro«|crcv dXX' ck

33S) oiTo]s 84 "

twv 4vavTtuv

cTripcpc'XT|Tat,

where

t«v

4k

4vavTt'ujv equals

s

Td pe'XaBpa ck pc'povs twv 8vpC8wv T)ppoXoYT|Tat, "the beams of the windows have been partly fixed" (Edd.), cf. 1 Cor "contra," Y Ryl

cvavTiov,

.

12",

233

(ii/A.D.)

.

.

P Hib I. 73 14 (B.C. 243-2) 4-y pe'erou d[if>rjtpT|Kev "has removed it (sc. a donkey) from my reach" P Lond 1178" (a.d. 194) ( = 111. p. 217, Selec-

13',

aiTov, (Edd.),

tions, p.

"a

.

II.

100) 4v]TaYiov Trdv 4k TrXfjpovs 8r|vdpLa CKaTov,

CPR

amounting altogether to a hundred denarii," 5 (A.D. 10S) KaOws 4k o-up.(j>iivou (as in I Cor 7

fee

pcuov,

P Hib

I.

54

3

B.C.

(c.

iravTos TpoTrov tov avXr|TT|v, me the flute-player," P Tebt

dTrd[cr]Tci.Xov r|plv 4k

245) "

make every

I.

I

vTrr|Yo-

)

27

60

(B.C.

to

effort

send

113) Kttus Kal

TdXfXa Y' v ]Tral xaTa Bcpctav 4^ vYtovs, "that all 10 rightly done in the summer" (Edd.), P Hib I. 52

else is (1.

B.C.

" 'n 245) 8ttos p.T|8ev SifdJTTTiapa 4^ io-Tc'pov y' VT|[ Tai order that there may be no subsequent loss" (Edd.), and >

P Oxy IV. it

!7

707'-

(<-.

A.D. 136) 4k Kaivfjs

(sc.

dpxrjs).

MGr 4k

has been supplanted by dird and ?|w, though lives an obscure life as a prefix in such words as pyaivuj, In

YSc'pvw, ^CYpd(pw. ^c'ctkcttos.

TrYopa.crp.evas irpo(|>T|T-

Lk 16 9 in Mt 202 (cf. P Oxy IV. 745 2

:

Ac

iS)

Upwv

from the temple revenues" For 4k to denote price, as in "),

I

—

—

II 11

XCBod.

5

= and P Lond loan on which interest is charged at the rate of a drachma t^kov is 4k 8paxpT| (A Tjs) pads ttj per mina per month p-vcj tov p.fjva i-Kao-Tov, and P Gen I. 42" (a.d. 224) 4]iri

:

In the interesting report of a lawsuit, which spection." resembles so much the judgment of Solomon, the parentage

per cent, tax (due to the State) on the tva 4k toctovtov cpe'pwpev ri\v cikoo-tt|V, s II. p. 217) the record of a 277 (a.d. 23) (

the

smaller valuation

(iii/B.c.)

So

4in.Ttp.ois.

eKaaros

Petr II.

11

ttc'vtc 4

(2)

cy

where

Polycrates informs his father that he has just had his garden valued at 17I, instead of 30, drachmae, in order that he

sHuaro;. 42 1' Fay 91 (a.d. 99) cVacrra iroLfjcrto Ka8ws TrpoKiTat, ib. loo 6 (A.D. 99) pcTa Kx/piwv cKacrT[T|]s tov dvSpds, "with their respective guardians their husbands" (Edd.), P Oxy X. 1278 24 (A.D. 214) i-Kao-Tov 84 pc'pos Tr[a]paSoiv[ai c]ko.tcis to deliver to the other" (Edd.), ib. VI. pu>, "each party

SS6 16

(a

magical formula

Ttiv
Ta twv

— iii/A.D.)

0eu)v

dvdpaTa.

4iTiYp(aipov) 4v cKao-Tu

The phrase

Ka8' CKa5

is common, e.g. P Fay I30 3 Ka8' cKao-Tov (iii/A.D.), and similarly KaB' 4'KacrTov pijva, For cis
o-rr|v rjpepav,

as in

Heb

4£cS6'(8T]crav) evl CKao-Tu,

one

"

(Edd.).

13

,

" 5 copies

were

issued,

one

to each

191

(Kaarore exaoTore is unknown 2 Pet

16

I

;

P Gen

I.

£xf$aXhto.

NT

LXX, and

to the

appears in the only in but its place in the vernacular is confirmed by 3 {a.D. 145-6) iKainort
irapjvoxXuv, P Amh II. 78* (A.D. 184) ptav irdcrxwv eKaoTOTe iiro 'Ekô-cus, P Flor III. 367 20 (iii/A.D.) «ko.ot[o]t€ Also Michel 543" [irt]fll ttj[s ii^Jefas crou iruvfldvopai. " who (<". B.C. 200) tovs irpvTaveis tovs €Kao-TOT€ yivoptvovs, from time to time are in office " : cf. the frequent use of act

Greek, e.g. Herod, time being."

in class.

116 6 alti Pao-iXcuuv, "the

ix.

P Ryl

1

II. So (i/A.D.), in view of danger threatening banks, the village elders are ordered— cKpdXcre Ta x
In

the Nile tls

out irrigation-guards on to the banks of the Upper Patemite district" (Edd.). With its use, no fewer than 11 times in Mk, in connexion with the driving out of demons be

may

compared the heading of the magical Par 574

122 '

(iii/A.D.)

,

the

cf.

100)

ptvos, 1

17S*

(a.d. 194) (=111. p. 217, Selections, p. irdv €K TrXrjpovs Snvdpia {Kardv, "a fee altogether to a hundred denarii." Other citations

ev]Ta-yi.ov

amounting

MGr

are needless.

1st and 2nd decl. forms of this the papyri may be illustrated by P Ryl II. 141* (a.D. 37) a petition addressed Taiuii TpepCwi. 'Iovo-twi. eKa12 TovTapxt] and ib. Si (<-. A.D. 104) Sid tov [ ]

See for the Biblical usage «[KaTov]Tdpxou TovXtov. Thackeray Gr. i. p. 156. For a reference to a soldier Xcye-

«KarovTapxCas Bpa.pi.piou who accompanied

apparently as a guard a cargo-boat of grain belonging to the government, see P Oxy II. 276' (a.d. 77). The form cko.TovTapxos along with TrevTUKovTapxos (cf. Iixod l8 2i al. ) is found in Preisigke 599 (I'tol. ). The t in is

eKaTovTapxos

due

to false analogy with irevrnKovTapxos, as in English "tobacconist" has borrowed its "n" from such a word as See Boisacq Diet. Etym. p. 233 n. 1 where "pianist." ,

is

cited

(=111.

(iii/B.c)

U

1)

p.

XP U "

tuv KXijpuv,

6

319 (a.D. 132-7) uv [sc. dpoupciv) e|ePaXdv The sense of banishment from a p« oi tv yiTvla. pou 6vt«s. 30 10 family or society, as in Gal 4 (from Gen 21 ), 3 Jn 10 may be paralleled from BGU IV. 1050 15 a marriage-contract of III.

,

treat his wife, pnS'

in

€Ko.TovTaKdpavos

Lond 8S7 6

epiiv pepciv ttjs auXfjs ttji pCat

the time of Augustus, where a

—

livos SeuTt'pas

tuv

,

has eKaTo(v).

oq). ixaxovzaQyj]Q ( The variations between

word

P

in

p.

12 11 (B.C. 217) iyfiaXdv pe

P Magd

and P Flor

3

P

early

exatov. P Lond

(= Selections,

incantation

113) irpdgis Y'wafe. Saipovas, and for the literal usage, as in Mt

«KpdXXouo-a 21 12

for the

king

tCTKG)

(KyaflllcO,

from Pindar.

man

bound over not

is

to

ill-

«Ypi^«v

P1&' dXXr|v yuvaiKa (Trti(ra.y(\.v, " nor to put her away, nor to marry another woman in 31 addition to her" : cf. P Tebt I. 104 22 (B.C. 92) and ib. 105 (B.C. 103) where in a lease of land provision is made that it shall not be in the power of the lessee to let the land to " nor others p-nS' e-yPtiXXciv TO v n-roXepaiov trpb rod xpovov, to expel P. before the proper period," also P Sa'id Khan I. A»* (B.C. 88) {=///S xxxv. p. 28). In P Oxy IV. 744 10 (B.C. 1) (= Selections, p. n) a man writes to his wife with reference to the expected birth of a child— lav fyi 8r|Xea, " 95 cf. ^PaXe, "if it is a female, expose it Syll 737 ;

(c.

A.D.

175) tiriTeipio. Se Jo-rui

eKpaXdvTv tovs paxope'vous.

rd aviTa

ti3

{vKoo-pu

p^|

For the meaning " bring forth,"

BGU

35

we may point to I. 197 "produce," as in Mt 12 " de (A.D. 17) agrorum proventu," tuv «7PaX[Xopt'vuv] Ka8' Jtos 4k toC kXt|pou -y'viipaTuv Kal €mY«vT]pdTa>[v. similar weakened force of the verb is found in such ,

12

A

NT

as

Mt

13",

Lk

io :;5 Jn io 4 Jas 2 25 ,

,

MGr

.

passages

pâXXu.

ixfiaivco.

For (B.C. It is

verb

this

= "disembark,"

P

cf.

Lille

I.

verso 30

1

259-8) o-uve'ir\euo-a aiiTuk Jus 'I'uXaKfjs KaKtl t£e'Pnv. used of "issue," " result," in BGU IV. 1206 9 (B.C. 28)

ovirwi o-£o-T||j.a7Ke ti «KPe'Pii[K]f, il>. III. 717" (a.D. 149) ola 2 (K tt) S XP t£a s. P Ryl II. 233 (ii/A.D.) 8>av hi

«dv tKpfj etr'

14 d-yaSui tKPiipev, and in P Tebt II. 309 (a.d. 116-7) "abandon," "give up," povXopai (Kova-Cas iyflt.

pnKe'vai

rfjs

.

.

.

[-yeiop-ytias

tio]v

For the meaning "produce," {e.

I.

23

20

[o-i]ti.kwv

e8[a]wv.

and

(j

.

cf.

P Ryl

II.

I22 21 (a.D. 127)

«t«'Plo-av povat Trupou dpTdpai 8uo ktX., P Tebt

Tebt

II.

555

iiv Kocpivôi) €^'P(-n! o'ivou Kcpdpia) vp, and meaning "project" of a piece of ground, see P .

.

.

M

I. S 4 (B.C. 11S): see further s.v. ^Kpao-is. Other s* miscellaneous exx. are P Ryl II. 154 (a.D. 66) ii Trapd(pepva ola edv "the as rrjs Tpu|/tu>s

U

=

21

"end," "completion," cf. P Fay 91 (a.d. 99) €YPdo-eus Trdo-ns eXtuoup-yCas, "until the completion of the entire oil-manufacture" (Edd.): cf. Heb In 13". P Ryl II. 122 5 (A.D. 127) rd TrXeto-fTa p>'pn tt|s «Kpdo-£us " s 11 tuv tSacpiiv the word produce," and in ib. 157 i.

=

(a.d.

135)

it

is

used

'

like

Ufialva

(see

s.v.)

of

land

"projecting."

P Fay 122 15 dpTdpai e£e'pno-[av, P

(iv/A.D.) ir[ap]«'£u
Tciv eKpT)o-op.e'vu)v Kapiriiv,

(11/A.D.) for the

.

For

pt'Xpei.

"yield," see

A.D. 100) StjXuxrdv poi irdcrai

Lips

.

.

.

exfiaoic;.

eyPrji,

£xfio7.r\. 19 Willi the use of «kPoX^|v 1701.610-901. "jettison"in Ac 27 cf. the directions on the back of a mummy-ticket, Preisigke

=

2052, «kPoX^|v iroujo-cu In P Hib I. 1 10 recto*

BGU

I.

183

(P- 79). ar>d for

s

op.o[X]o-yu[v T2]pos ttj provision is made that if Ilorus

'Epw'a t^|v (pepv^v, where "fails" in certain duties, he is to repay his wife's dowry. In MGr the verb assumes the form p-ytuvu.

(c.

iippov Kiupns'Eppau B.C. 270) the word

very broken context, and in have empoXtjs Kal cyPoXtjs.

parapherna

they emerge from wear and tear" (Edd.), and (a.D. 85) edv e-yPfrj dtroSoTjuj 6

Is

ixya/Lu£w,

—

,

medical usage

BGU

IV.

See also cf.

1116"

so

:

1207.

(B.C. 13)

CP Herm

Hobart,

ib.

found in a

is

I.

we •"

127''

p. 143.

toxco.

Both these verbs now disappear from the true text of the NT, nor does there seem to be evidence for them elsewhere, except for the former in Pandect. Byz. (LS).

192

atyovos exyovoQ.

OGJS

In

—

s

B.C. 196) tKydvov 8euv (Rosetta stone îXoTraTopwv, Diltenberger renders €. by "Jilii," and com2 but Wilcken (Archiv iii. pares the restoration in ib. 91

90

,

Greek

tKSiKe(co

ixdijjueto. PSI IV. 410 3 (iii/B.C.)

d

(101

d-rriv

'Appiivios

eê8r|p.r|o-aTe

BGU

pov.

ir«p£

ovk dvavyeiXavTts IV. 1 197 7 (B.C. 4)

PTebt

€K8r|p.T|o-avTos8J o-oi €isToiseK[T6]s [tottovs.

II.

316

20

and In ib. 197 s Wilcken prefers tov 4[k pao-iXe'us] TItoX. ktX. (I.e.) renders inyovov by "Urenkel," "great-grandchild": cf. 1 Tim 5* where AV renders "nephews " = "grand-

c-ySnuupcv [u]eTa8iio-«p€v " but if we ktX., change our residence, or go abroad, we shall a declaration required of give notice," etc. ephebim view of their enrolment in the Alexandrian demes. P Oxy I. 59"

children," according to the original, but now antiquated, 'I he sense of the word. plur. is common in the general sense of "descendants," e.g. P Lille I. 4 s7 (B.C. 21S-7) ui

lost in his

p.

321) does not think

4.

suitable in a pure

inscr.

Kal €K-yovots, CPR I. I 4 (a.d. 83-4), P Oxy IX. 1200" (A.D. 266) KpaTetv o-e Kal Kvpieveiv o-iiv eKydvois Kal tois irapa troO p-cTaXTjuxIfoue'vois tov TrpoKei-

avTwi

iiirTJp\€V

yfj

rj

and so ib. 120S 17 (A.D. 291). Down to about B.C. 300 the form gyyovos is found in Attic inscrr. see Meisterhans Gr. p. 107 and cf. Mayser Gr. p. 228. pe'vov \|/aXov tottou,

:

"Eyyovos survives

in

MGr =

"grandchild."

'

)

p6-yaXouTrp£7T€o-Tepov tySexGfjTWL, the utmost magnificence,"

BGU

to[lvvv]

(/.

t$\t\v

P Par 63"

•rrpbs

Trjv)

IV. I024 iv16 (iv/v A.D.)

fc'us

=

K€(p[aXfj]s

T[t]p.wpiav.

P Petr. III. p. 21) riiv 164) ( Tats TrpaypaTetais ou KaTa to P4Xtio-tov eySexop-evtov

tov tov

(B.C.

T-ijs •yewpyCas irpoo-TdypaTos voiiv, Mahaffy "because the officials do not put the best interpretation on the meaning of the decree concerning agricul" and in P Petr III. 64 (/>) 6 as 4£«84£aTo 'HpaKXeiT[os ture, .... he renders " which (drachmas) Heracleitus undertook " s where Conybeare and Stock (LXX to pay (?) cf. Gen 43 " I undertake him." Selections, p. 132) propose the rendering In P Alex 4 11 (iii/B.C.) eySe'StKTai -yap Stototjtis 2x eiv °~ e Witkowski {Epp x p. 52) regards ds Trjv 8iaXoyf]v

iT€pl

translates

:

.

eK8t'xo|j.ai as

=

.

.

,

"

"comperio.

for," "expect," as in Jas 5',

is

The derived

"wait

sense of

well illustrated by P Florlll. otl Stu-nvos o-r|p.€pov 4o-TaXr|V

s 332 (ii/A. D. ou Xav8dvei
:

1

"

you make him perfect within the period, I will not wait for the aforesaid limit" (Edd. ), with reference 6 to a contract of apprenticeship, BGU III. S92 (iii/A.D.) 8vo 4K8' Tipipas p.[i]av,

939

27

—

"that no lime be For the subst. see Syll 276 13 195) oiS[{v 4>povTio-as Tiiv] KaTa Trjv CKySripiav

292) Jva

(a.d.

B.C.

(<'.

.

.

KtvSvvwv, Vett. Val.

if

(iv/A.n.)

(=

Selections, p.

130)

avTT|v eKao-TTjs uipas CKScxbuevoi ttjv also Moulton Gr. ii. § 119 (a).

1

PSI IV. 330 5

exdrjhog. For this

NT

CP Herm

I.

&ir.

tip.

(2

6 3 irapeixev

Trapap.v8ovp.[e]8a acpt£iv.

[o-]r|v

84

i

258-7) ou yap [«SoK£]pao-a

(B.C.

fiver;

o-ov

P Oxy II. 275 s (a.d. 66) (= Selections, p. 55) 6 p.ev Tpu(|>wv €y8€8do"9at tu> TlToXepaitj tov eauTou uibv ©owviv, " T. (agrees) that he has apprenticed to P. his son Th. ," e.g.

3

P Tebt

II. 3S5 tov (a.d. 117) (£pts (the .

Tim

3",

cf.

.

.

eauTTjs

mother of the bride) so P Giss I. 2'- 8 (B.C. 173), BGU IV. 1100 5 (time of Augustus), P Oxy X. 1273 1 (a.d. 260), and often. Cf. P Oxy II. 237vii- 28 ( AD ,35) T {j s âiSbs Tfjs " a daughter given in marriage." For the form
PSI IV. 28S 8

(ii/A.D.)

sense "issue," "give

dirox^v

The general Petr III. 43(2)

T|(i[e]iv €|e'8tTo.

P

out," appears in

and P Tebt II. 397 (a.d. 19S) ê86(8r|o-av), both of the giving out of certain contracts: so P l
verso*- « 4|«8d8T|,

1

.

is

8icro-T|v (?),

.

(Edd.), PSI 8id TpaTrt'£r|s eySuo-u of a receipt, to

you

in

.

valid,

and

I

III.

have issued

cKowvai. 0-vp.poXa, "to issue subst. skSoo-is in marriage-contracts, see Chrest. II.

and on

tK8do-ip.a

P Oxy

III.

found

P

in

494

Petr

= official

25

An

.

II. 13 (4) 2

eUrSiSuui, hitherto almost

LS).

i.

p. 216,

copies, see the editors' note

on

unexplained term dTrtySoo-is is (b.c 25S-3). The corresponding

unknown,

is

now

see exx. in Mayser Gr. p. 4S9, and similarly elo-800-is (not in

it

16

204 (a.d. 140) P Fay 34 s (A.D. 161) For the use of the receipts."

duplicate"

well attested ib. p.

438

:

for

See «k8otos, infra.

See

ixdtxico.

3

Mace

€K[do-]Tou 4tovs

3

18 ,

6 5 ) see

?k8t]Xov

Tiva

63

(late ii/B.C.) x°-P lv T0 " [tois polfpav, Syll 552 ttoXXois udXXJov *'kSt|Xov imdpxeiv tt|v toO 8r|p.ov o-TrovSrjv,

o-itou

13

BGU

for

tt|v 4y8T|p.£av Trotrjcrao-OaL.

In

665

tls o-TpaTtdv Kal the form fySnpta III. [tt)]s «Y8r|pias toO Mevve'ou xpo vov

tov

(ii/B.C.)

P Ryl

II.

94

12

of a guild of weavers

OGIS

€K8T)af|o-ai,

16 33 ciiOeTot Tats

p.

and

«K8r|p{av 7evto-€0-Lv,

IOII"

Taxos

tj

departure" (Edd.).

With €K8i8opai = " let out for my advantage" may be compared the sense of "apprentice" found in the papyri,

For the primary meaning "receive" cf. P Lille I. 16 7 dfjiol 8« ypdvj'ai. avTwi Kdpuva 4Y8ex°fLevov T "-S H(iii/B.C. (8paxpdsV 1' Tebt I. 33' (B.C. 112) (= Selections, p. 30) " let him be received with

In

*]

ixdidoofii.

iy.ds%01.1a1.

4k8€J;i

(A.D. 99) 4dv 84 pcTapaivwpcv

(A.D. 49) I'va [irav]Tl [tKJSriXa yevnTai Ta iir' and Vett. Val. p. 92 10 4K8r]Xa yap oiiTios

4p.ov [oraSe'vTa,

Kal eK4>avf| ta KaKa yivtTai tois yevvwut'vois.

(a.d. 14-37) the head and the secretary become sureties for five of their number,

—

IkSikovvtss undertaking to produce them whenever required Ta Sid tov i)TropvT)paTos TlavLVovTios tov 'AtJ>po8ia-Lov 4pt(ovpyov?), "to answer the claims stated in the petition of Paninoutis son of Aphrodisius, wool-worker" (Edd.). For " vindicate" cf. P Amh 10 the meaning II. 1 34 (early ii/A.D.)

where Heliodorus

whom

is

urged to take action on behalf of Peteus,

—

Trpco-pvTcpot had attempted to carry off " to CKSiKfjo-ai. avTov "to vindicate him," and €vtvx«lv KaTa, certain

193

tl<8lK7](Tl
draw up a

petition against," the persons concerned cf. P In P Oxy VII. 1020* (a.d. 19S(a.d. 250). 201) the word is used of a judicial decision— ti t^v ck ttjs

Strass

I.

:

41

9

i|XiKias 'i\(is f?[0T|8i.av,] $ T|YGvp[tvos] tov
praefect province the suit for release" (Ed.): so P Lond 245" (a.d. 343) (= II. p. 272) civtoO yap smiv to. Toia[vT]a

ToXpwvrts would appear therefore that the thought of " avenge" (AV, RV) is not necessarily primary in Lk iS 3,r-, " but rather of " do right to " and so " the wronged protect xxv. (cf. party The context, however, ExpT p. 70 f.). (k8ikIv

suggests the stronger sense in the striking Jewish prayer for vengeance for a murdered girl, 5>'/.'8i6 u , which Deissmann

434) carries back as far as the end of the second

p.

" the most first century B.C., where high God is implored I'va ^Sixô-fls to atpa to avaCTiov SnTija-Tis KaV r\v TaxC
—

:

S1

A

to atpa avTiiv. See also P Oxy VI. 937' (iii/A.D.) where a brother writes to his sister regarding

Joel 3(4)

(kSikijo-u)

some wrong Xpovov Kal "well,

that JXflu

live

I

if

"

revenge

ixdiwxco. 5

d-rr.

Th 2")

tip. (1

of Justinian)

(time

BGU

found in the late

is

III.

Kara tmv

KaTacrTao-iao-dvTwv

—

aTreXfioTwy

(.'. ovtwv) tKtlo-t o-TpaTiumiv e£eSi'u)|(av avT]ovs povXdpevoi aiTwv diroKpio-iv iroifjo-ai. The simplex occurs in the sense of "drive out," "persecute," in Lk 11"

prj

NBC. where

the

compound

found as a

is

in

7:1.

AD

at.

tt|v

and come

(Edd.)

:

cf.

to him tdv ovv iô-u iraTpiSa pov «k8ikt|o-u> tpavTov, to my native land I will have my

Rom

This in

adj., as in

Syll

190

tovs Toirous Se'SwKtv tYôToufs

el]s

viroTaYais

cf.

:

IkSiSwui) 85) as restored cf.

1

1! f.), is

o

t]tji irdXti

For ?k8otos

P Oxy VI. 905 s 8'

t|

found

Pao-iX[tvs

Kal dt'o-TaXi«

Val. p. 106 24 tavTovs (kSotovs

Vett.

irapaSwo-ovo-iv.

s.v.

=

(a.d. 170)

" bride "

(=

(see

Selections,

?kSot]os e]pv7iv " to her husband for dowry etc.

"the bride brings

ktX.,

P Oxy X. 1273 26 (a.d. = " bride's mother"

In

Field Notes, p.

(cf.

306-2S1) TrapaY«vdpevos

(B.C.

irpbs to[v Sfjpov

p.

Ac 2"

13

sense

260) ?kSotis

is

used in an active

— dirfoSoTu] o Yapiivrrj

jkSotiSi.

—

had been done (Is

exdorog.

exdo/i'i is

P

=

used

Petr III.

12".

K-r|v

"

"

P Par 63 s6

in

interpretation

Troino-apt'vovs, "after

164)

(B.C.

(

=

tov -rrpoo-TaYpaTos eY^°"

p. 24) irai8apiu>8ii t^|v

having made the interpretation of {c. B.C. 200) tt|v ck8ox^v tou We have no light to throw upon

the decree puerile," Syll 256 18 Xpno-poO Tav-rnv XapdvTes.

ixdi'xijatg.

A

NT

This

S36

It

at.

{LAE

(K€L

the use of

striking curse

from Phlius

may be

cited from Syll

810 to illustrate Rom I2>». The fragment runs— Kal 8ti dv iroiris, to[vto] els o-tavTov Tptiri[o-8cir] TavTa 0-01 evxdps[8a.] ci %l ti JKuv e|a(iapT[r|o-ei], ovk tpbv tTrapdo-[aa-8ai],

e.

=

Trpoo-8oi<£a in

occurs in the

it

NT,

Heb

but see

For the Notes, p. 231. the editor's note.

title

10", the only place where

s.-,:

eK8t'xopai and

€k8ox*vs see

OGIS

Field

cf.

140

8

with

8£kt]

8{

Tipwpbs dirtX8dv[Ti] direiO^s Ntpe'o-e[»s. not mine to invoke curses, but the inexorable ven-

tiriKpt'paTafi]

"it

is

geance of Nemesis hangs over you as you go." 'EkSiklo. is found in P Oxy VIII. 1121" (a.d. 295) enSiKi'av avrtiv, " demand s satisfaction," ii. XII. 1556 (a.d. 247) Sxpi "™P irapd

Till

ixd vco frequent in the sense of "strip one of his garments," as :e Lk io ;J0 e.g. P Lille I. 6 8 (iii/B.c) e^Suo-av 13 P XiTiiva, Magd 6 (B.C. 221) T d Tt irpdpaJTa is

Mr

27

,

,

PcPoctkii-

KOTas Kapi ipptKOTfs Kal eYS'SvKoTts, P Fay 12 18

pfi'£ovi (xSiKias.

103) e|e'8uo-av 8 ir€p[tt]PepXr|pTiv IpaTiov, 14)

(B.C.

(sc.

(c.

B.C.

1061" Kal ir«pie£XovTO avToi

Spiropov

IV.

cpiuv, and from the inscrr. Syll 803" (iii/B.c.) IS[oK]ei aiiTdv viv 6 8e[d]s «Y^"°" a 5 Kai YU HLV ° V KaTao-rdo-as

iroKovs

Zxdir.OQ the regular term in the papyri for a legal representative, P Oxy II. (A.D. 186) AiSupr, t)s *k8ikos 6 " dvr|p 'A-iroXXuvios irpbs Sapeivov, Didyme, defended is

237™^

e.g.

dp9bv ktX. IV.

by

her husband Apollonius, against Sabinus," ib. 261 14 (a.d. 55) o-uveo-TaKevai avTT|v tov irpoYtYpappt'vov vlwvbv Xa[ip]" that she has appointed T|pova ?y8ikov ill irdo-ns e£ovo-ias, her said grandson Chaeremon to appear for her before every " adEdd. ), and for a similar use in the inscrr. authority ( 20 vocatus," Michel 459 (ii/B.C. ad ini!.) v-rrdptivtv
[KkJSikos:

=

'

see further Gradenwitz

Einfuhrung

i.

p.

160,

Nageli p. 33, and for the Bibl. usage Milligan on I Thess 4". 'O JkSikos -np irdXtus, defensor civiiatis, appears in Egypt see the notes on P early in iv/A.D. Oxy XII. 1413", 1426*. Moulton (Gr. ii. § 119 ( f )) that in
suggests

"avenger" we may see the same force of ck as in the recurrent legal phrase KaBdirep iy SiKns. "just as after a legal decision"; the <(k8ikos would thus be the man who canies out

«|«Suo-av

BGU

a sentence.

stcSiKd!>,

"

(kSikos with

Part

Alternatively

avenge," its

III.

may have

derivatives.

the

classical

compositum

influenced the meaning of

ov|/dpe8a

Kal

In the

p^|

;

new fragment

of a lost Gospel,

P Oxy

answer to the disciples' question ttotc o-« the Lord is described as replying— (vrav fKSvo-no-Oe alo-xuv8iiTt .... 'Ek8uio is an ex. of a verb in

655",

which, though perfective already, forms a further perfective d-rr€K8vopat which, like direKSvo-is (see s.v.), connotes complete stripping of oneself or another in one's own interest (Col 2".

™ f)

:

see

Moulton Gr.

ii.

§

119

(a).

MGr ySiva,

"doff," "pillage."

exel.

P Eleph

I

14

(B.C.

311-10)

o-uvaXXaYp-aTos Y'Y'vnpe'vou,

(= Selections, p. 4) us cKti tov "on the ground that the agree-

ment had been come to there,'' P Fay no 13 (a.d. 94) t[v]a Ta irpdpaTa «k«1 Koipn6r)i., ib. 1 iS 24 (a.d. iio)?x' «?i ?[ws] tirTapovpov toO cXaiuvo[s, "stay there till you have watered the seven-acre at the olive-yard," P Ryl II. iroTio-T|s tuj

239* (mid. iii/A.n.) em'pivov tois men there." In the boy's letter P

eK«i,

Oxy

"stay on for the 119" (ii/iii a.d.) 26

I.

194

tK€L 0ev Selections,

(=

astically (/.

on)

103) the

p.

— ireirXdvr|Kav T|pws "

eVXevcres,

word

is

T|p.'P-

T-jj

ij5

8ti

the they deceived us there on the 12th,

For the laxer use

day you sailed."

used somewhat pleon-

(/.T|p,ds) «Ke[i],

=

Rom

(Ktitrt, as in

2

I5

*,

20*' (1st half iii/A.D.) Vva ttttt irepirw Tas For a contrast with evTaiSa, see Preisigke

P Meyer

cf.

eirio-ToXds.

IOO2 ,0f (time of Diocletian ?) ri eVei 8avp.aT[a] elSov Kal ra 4vTaC9a. The word is MGr.

«K/cAet'&>

Exda/iPoc;. For this rare adj. (Ac 3 11 ) which hitherto has been attested in profane Greek only from Polybius (xx. 10. 9), we

may

imprecatory tablet of

cite the

necropolis of

iii/A.D.

discovered

AF 5 20

Hadrumetum, Wiinsch

Kal

o'\

in the

8a£p.oves

e^yepBucriv ^Bap-Poi Kal TrtpkJioPoi [yltvoatvoi.

ExdavftaL,'o. Aristeas 312 XCav e|e6avp.ao-e ri\v tov vopoOe'Tou 8idvoiav.

exeTOev.

For a causal

force of this adverb

= " wherefore,"

P Heid

see the editor's note to the early Christian letter

(=

(iv/A.D.)

"hence," 6'

beyond."

yonder,"

exOezoq.

126) irKr-m/op-tv -yap tt|v iroXi-

Selections, p.

For

IxE'lOE.

P Thead 2I 8 (A.D. 31S) -rives KaKovpYOi emo-TdvTes 8id vvktos ktX., and a Cairo papyrus, Clirest. I. 240* For

tKeicre.

eKeicre

= ikA,

(A.D. 2S6) irapaaeivai iv Tip eKicrai ôae'vu paXaviu,

Kva

cf.

PSI

(a.1>.

III. 162

11

KaTacrxeva-

eKeicre)

(/.

«Keio-e

IV. 29S' (iv/A.D. ad init.) (idvov pf|va P Oxy IX. 1204* (A.D. 299) irpbs

ill.

Kal

money

twelfth

for the :

dppyjupiK^v eiBe'ius of arrears both of

list

year of Tiberius Caesar

on the verso of P Tebt

is

II.

410 (a.d.

a short

RV

SAC. In calling attention to the needless margin at here (where the ex8. spelling seems to have been taken as a form of i\6o
s.v. eKT£8r||U.

eKeio-e 8iap,e£vavTos,

Lat. expungere)

(cf.

Uo-fyoivytvo-iv

rov

eKeio-e 8iaKeiu«'vwv

of the soldiers stationed o-TpaTiuTiiv, "for the d'scharge 5 there." This "pregnant" construction (Ac 22 tows eKelcre ovtos, "those

who were

by P Petr

45"'

II.

4

there")

(collected)

— describes

is

illustrated

we may

if

246) where,

(B.C.

writer— probably Ptolemy

restoration, the

P

creiTiK^v

account, with the heading
322) 7evi[(i]«voi

EePao-ToB

Augustus" (Edd.)

Proleg. p. 91.

Vett. Val.

=

" write out immediately the

corn and cf.

may compare

t\

=

Ka£[crap]os

exeIvoq.

(Ac 7") we

air. tip.

aixp-dXwToi 7evdpevoi iiroTaîis ireipav " The "exiles. where SkBctoi is apparently X-iqil/ovTai, subst. Uteris is common "list," "schedule," e.g. P Oxy 3 II. 29I (A.D. 25-26) t[tjv] Sk8«o-iv tov iP (eVovs) TiPepCou ypdipov,

Sees.v. avrds, and

NT

this

106 1 ' Sk8«toi

p.

trust the

himself

III.

(cf.

how

certain ships, acting in his interest, sailed along the coast of Cilicia to Soli and took

Petr III. p. 336)

on board rd i[x.A ?]
" the money

ixxaOaiQW found quaier with the ace. of the person or object cleansed Tim 2") in OC/5483 (ii/B.C.) e.g. ,ss dva-yJKayTiocrav See also the Delos inscr. eKKaBaCpeiv Tois xnrovd(ious. xxvii. p. 73" (B.C. 250) 'fip.ave'ai Kal Tois p.e8' aiiToi is

(as in 2

BCH

?s ep7aTais tov t|8|i.ov tKKafldpao-iv, and 16 tov Tpo-n-ov Vett. Val. tov 'IvwiroS. p. 242 tKKafldpao-iv The Kal iravTos KaK(as p-oXucraov. \lov eKKaBdpai irdo-t)s 1* verb is supplied in Kaibel 10S2 ôXdriv KevT[avpuiv On the form of one of the labours of Hercules.

to

[o-Ta]8iov

efeKaBripev,

eKKaBdpaTe

in

1

Cor

5',

see

Moulton Gr.

ii.

§ 89,

Note

2.

£x£rftd(D.

To the single instance of this verb from profane sources and LS, we can now add (Aristid. I. 488) cited by Thayer IV. 1141 41 (n.c. 14) irepl 8e Tfjs o-Kids coavepdv p.01

ixxaico.

BGU

«K^T]TT|cravTi T|XXdx8ai 8e8u>Ke'vai o-o£, p.^|

i-,€VT|6il

pev tV|v iropcpupdv \irb Toil 11

P Oxy XII. 1465 (i/B.C.) "I request d£iw cn)vT[d]|ai e[K]$r|TTJa-avTas tovs a[Wo]vs, to search out the you to give orders (to your subordinates) (Edd.), and the inscr. from Hierapolis AioSuipov Kal

guilty

persons"

CagnatlV. 834

With Lk cf.

II

60

s

8iio-ti

Iva

.

.

ra

«K£r|TT)8fj

eK^T)TT|cravTi Sr)vdpia8io-x'Xia. to atpa -rrdvTwv tuv irpocbi|Tu>v,

the use of the simplex in the Jewish prayer for vengeance

Syll 8i6 Jtitt|0-||S

12

(ii/B.c.)

Iva

ev8iKT|o-r|S

Kal tt\v Tax'o-Tnv

Deissmann

LAE

p.

423

:

to

for the text

alpa to dvatriov and the date, see

For the metaphorical use of cite the

this

verb in

Rom

new Menander fragment, Menandrea

p.

27 I we may 64" iravTa

"all these feelings e£eKaeTO Tavfl' 'eveKa toO aeXXovTos, were fanned into flame for the sake of the plot." See also Herodas iv. 49 where a slave is rebuked for her slowness set me on 10s 2k ue Kaeis ov 8eXouo-av oiSfjorai, "how you

8'

—

fire

with fury, though

I

do not wish

to rage."

Exxaxsco. See

ivKciKiu.

ff.

exxIeico. ixda/iiêco.

P Grenf T|(j.iv lis

I.

53

18

ex8aapiiv

(iv/A.D.) (/.

(=

direst.

eKBappiiv) T|ads.

I. p.

Z58)

7pd
1 Cf. the Ionic inscr. OG/SS (iv/B.C.) tois p.ev TroXvrais eK tqs irdXios [irajvSdai. n-apeXdaevos rd oirXa eêKXdicre

Also Menandrea

p.

53

!01 .

195

iKKXr/aia ixxfojoia. For the Biblical history of the word eKKXt|o-£a, which meant originally any public assembly of citizens summoned by a herald, it is sufficient to refer to Hort, The Christian Ecclesia, p. I ff. It is the LXX term for the community of Israel, whether assembled or no. In the Gospels the word is confined to Mt 16 18 18 17 where it denotes Christ's new «KKXr]o-Ca, as distinguished from the old. Deissmann (LAE p. 112 ff.) has emphasized the significance of the fact that the Latin-speaking people of the West, to whom Christianity came, did not translate the word, but

simply borrowed it, and cites an interesting bilingual inscr. of a.d. 103-4, found in the theatre of Ephesus, which refers to the gift by a Roman official of a silver image of Artemis

Ac Ac

(cf.

19 I4

2

*) 23 )

and other statues €v

T(*>

£irl

Bedrpw

—

I'va Tt8t]VTai Ka-r' €KK\r|o-£av

tuv

|3do-eu>v, or, in

the parallel

Other [pni\n[i e\cclesia supra bases ponerentur. reff. to «KKX.T]criai. in the theatre at Ephesus will be found s.v. Be'aTpov. For the "inclusive " as distinguished from the text, ita

lit

" exclusive " character of the Greek i.

we may

p. 43),

cite the case of

Apamea — dyoue'v-ns

eKKXr]o-ia (cf.

an €KKVn
NT

in the

Cor 9 12 ) may

(1

eyKOTrds twv irpao-o-oue'vwv the adj. e-yKoirriKos, also occurs ter, e.g. p. 182" KwXvTIKol Kal CyKOTTTLKol S6£t)S Kal w^Xeias. p. 2"

:

exxomco

{evxonxto).

For the (a.d. 100)

avTov

ii,

Mt

usage, as in

literal

3

10

etc., cf.

"he

eKKoi(/ai. 8eXi ijiwa,

18

P Fay 113 wishes to cut

down some

14

of the trees" (Edd.), and similarly 114 P Oxy VI. 892 10 (A.D. 33S) Vva 81a rax^wv TavTa €KKOi|/as " to " TrapevexSfjvai iroir|
.

.

.

BGU

A

NT

tottov iv dpovpats ire'vrt. good parallel to the usage, as in 1 Th 2 18 (where see Milligan's note), is afforded by

P Alex 4 1 KaXd

cf.

:

(niv8pa(io0o-a intrans.

(= Witkowski 2

(iii/B.C.)

in

260 21

p.

eKKbîr].

-yap Tpoxbs kvXi6|A€vos t^v ISiav ^XBoicra crroxrjv.

wo-rrep

e-rrl

EtXr|vri)

t|

uktIs d-yaBoTroiwv The verb is

ircos

Ta irdXXa twv auXwv

ii.

*v«'koi|/«v (sc.

p. 51) T|p.tv €vkottt«is

,

Vett. Val. p. 26S 6 edv ut|

Hicks CA'

summoned

at

which the editor Cagnat (note on IV. 791') describes as "concilium totius populi Apamensis, civium cum Graecorum, turn Romanorum " see also Ramsay C. and B. ii. p. 465, where the inscr. is dated as perhaps of the time of Vespasian and Titus.

ex?.atea>.

For a suggestion

irav8TJp.ou €KKXTjo-ias,

:

MGr

the only occurrence of the word be illustrated from Vett. Valens

,

,

(cf.

(KX€l7rC0

eKKXT)
see Burkitty/'.S'

ii.

that

we should

m

p.

read this verb in

Mk

S 32

ff.

exla^mm. This verb, which found

in

P Lond I30 85

in

the

NT

is

horoscope

(a

Mt (= I.

confined to

—

a.d.)

i/ii

13",

is

p. 135)

€£eXau7r€v.

EXxMvCO. In a decree of Ptolemy

Archiv

lished in

vi.

9

p.

Philometor (B.C. 181-145) pubwe find 12 otiTe k£v8uvov o0t«

KaK0Tra8£av ovStpiav ckkc'k[\]ikcv 1

cf.

OGIS

339

s (c.

B.C.

1*

The 443 (i/B.c), and Cagnat IV. 134 (ii/B.c). " taken as "faire defaut by the editor (see Index 22 476) in P Par I5 (B.C. 120), o-uvicnropov-vTcs taxtTois

120),

verb p.

:

*

=

is

33

Similarly P Tor I. 2 (B.C. 117) Kal u«Ta TavTa iroXXaKis ewipep\r|KoTos cls tt^v Aido-iroXiv, IkkX(Vovt«s" ov SiaXtCrrovo-iv, " "semper occursum meum devitant (Ed.).

oiSiv

and

r

P«'(3aiov

r

ii.

.

i

11

-

fx.ov(j-i

«|cKXivav.

,

exlavddvco. P Oxy IX. 1203 8

(late i/A.D. ) €-yXa66(ievos rfjs €|aKOX[o]v8ovo-ns airii tvBvvns, "heedless of the reckoning that

would follow" (Ed.). exteyio. The middle of

is

used

BGU

I.

326"-

'

(ii/A.D.)

for

burial,

as

in

Lk

7", in

«KKo[(ii]
tc

twv [K]Xr|povbp.wv PSI IV. 436 s (B.C. 248-7)

ep.avTo[v] 8c'Xw ttj povTi8i Kal eucr€|3cLa p.ov.

For a more general sense

P

«KKO|j.i5«o-9ai to. 64>u>i'ia, €KKop.(.£eo-6ai,

a[«T]o,

"

I

Lille

P Lond 2I 23

o-ao-Sai o-ivTa|iv,

"

— of a

The verb

OG/S62g w "l. A .„. (

it

I37

3"

1.

(B.C. 162)

P Fay 12"

recovered

been redeemed.

cf.

is

(c.

(after B.C. 241)

(=

B.C.

I.

Xoyous

I.

237

iv

-

8

its

NT

186) BovXojys Kal dTreXev[8f'pov]s

(a.d.

tKXeyouevuv,

P

and

Flor

KdXX[t
:

228 12

II.

(iii/A.D.)

also Syll 6^3 46

(B.C.

91) rd %\ Tr^TTTOVTa 8id
middle in Lk 14' efje\«'-yovTo, "they picked out and so "chose," see Proleg. p. 157.

for

them-

selves,"

ixlebtco.

pawned garment which had

contrasted with tio-KO(u£w in

).

This somewhat rare word is found in its literal sense of " " in BGU IV. H2i 2 ' (B.C. 5) "cutting" or cutting down 2* P I.ond 214 (a.d. 270-5) (= II. p. 162) |vX«£as] eKKo-7TT|v, where with reference to the cutting down of two acacia trees an official is sent to inspect ttjs €K[KO"rr]fjs t^|v 8id8c
P Gen

all

p. 13) €kk[o]u£-

103) e£«Kop.io-d(iT]v

ixxont) (irxoxri).

t«v |vXwv,

in

illustrated

•

II.

Xop-nyias of carrying out

used

is

14 by PSI IV. 422 (iii/B.C.) toOto to da-8«v€OT€pa €yX€^d(A€vos, P Meyer 8 12 (a.d. 151) Twv o~wu.aTwv yds dTroopds cyXcyop-cvou, a«xP l T0 V

may be

occurrences,

P Oxy ixxo/tuCoj

which

this verb,

'?

62' (mid. iv/A.D.) t«xv£tos rrpos tt^v «kkottt^v " u . The derived cf. hindrance" in meaning of

Notwithstanding Field {Notes,

more than doubtful to

an

that in

To

eclipse.

p. 79)

Lk 23" any

and Moffatt, it seems reference is intended

find such a reference

is

to involve the

Evangelist in a needless blunder, as an eclipse is impossible at full moon, and to run counter to his general usage of the "fail" (16*, 22 -, cp. Heb I 12 ). For this meaning verb

=

cf.

;!

P Hamb

I.

27'* (B.C. 250) edv ti avTiiv eyXiairavTn,

P

Leid B"- ' (B.C. 164) ets to p.T]8Jv rinds twv 8*ovtwv eY^ l1r ">', and even ii. W' x 6 (ii/iii A.D. tt^v wpav iv tj at'XXi (/. ueXXei) skX£tt«iv (/. €kX«£tt«iv), "horam in qua luna o-«Xt|vii -

)

fj

deficiet

(in ariete)."

u«to^v StaXvo^cvai

P Par 27 14

(B.C.

160) r||«ts 8i ev Til

T(5 Xi|xw KivSvvcvop.€v

to tepbv iyXtiirtiv

196

f/cAe/croy

1 followed by the ace. of place. In P Tebt I. 105* 23 106 and it is of used (B.C. 101) 103) "renouncing"

shows (B.C.

i.

— t-yXnrtiv

a lease

ttjv

p£o-8wcriv

use of the

a similar

for

:

P Lond 1166 8 (a.d. 42) (=111. p. 104) p-expl twv From the inscrr. may be cited tK\tii|;tco9 Xovope'yw(v). 110 (iii/B.c.) 4-yXehmv rf|v ttcSXiv, and OGIS 90" Syll 226 B.C. 196) rd T€ cyXtXapptva TrdvTa ev (the Rosetta stone subst.

cf.

—

tois irpoTfpov xp° VOLS d"iroKaT6
tKOVdlCOf

Ta

is

found

in the

33 p. iS TrovT]pu>v

dv8p
word,

farm-accounts

cf.

—P

3 Fay I02 '"'-

a.d. 105) where "'selected,' i.e. of a

Ex/tiaaaco. Kaibel Epigr. I003-If

tw

compares

567

10

eirCXeKTov

(ii/A.D.)

seltctus of the Latin inscriptions. late u/a.D. from MS. of Acta

—

(c.

index

the

KpiTtjv,

—

The

Avircius epitaph Sanctorum has tKXeKTijs

BGU

See also

irdXeios o iroXetTr|S tout' eiro£r|o-a.

We

:

—

KappicrnS pe Tov8e tov XiOov

PaciXe'os ewov eiKova eKpepaYpe'vov. a literary reference from Herodas

may add

avTov

oV

eKpdcrcreis re Kal iroeis Xapirpdv,

Xr|o-Tp£,

vi.

ea-Tl

9 vvv

xpE^Î'

where Nairn renders " wipe dry."

(c.

{yXeKfi-oQ is applied to baskets " s better quality than the rest (Edd.), and OGIS 499 (ii/A.D.) tKXtKTiuv ev Piopr] 8iKao-Ta>v, with which Dittenberger ib.

For

eKXeXvpe'vuiv.

the corresponding subst., see ib. p. 166- ?kXvo-iv "l/vx^s " " Cf. MGr yXvtwvw, rescue," \uyia-TT\v eêi. escape," and " finish a " am freed from work. " work," %ty\vTutv
£8pavcre

exXextoc,. In P Rein 43* (a.d. 102) a "choice" or "beautiful" lodging which is being let is described as «kX€ktov dvTpwva For the distinctive Biblical use of the (/. dvSpuva).

The metaph. meaning, which NT, may be illustrated by Vett. Val.

tK ttjs Y'is aviTiiv iiSaTa.

alone

II.

603

19

EXVEVCO. For

a transitive use of this

IV. 1189 7

(c.

B.C.

I )

tuv

NT

13

ttir. elp.

(Jn 5

see

)

BGU

dvSpwv eYvevevKoTuv ttjv In the Jn passage the verb is

TrpoKipe'vcov

ev(}>avT|av T|vaYKdo-8r|v ktX. best rendered intransitively "had turned aside," " tired cf. Field Notts, p. 88.

"had

re-

:

A.D. 167) eXaias tyXcKT^s.

EXVijepco.

exloyt). In the Royal Ordinances issued by Euergetes II. and the two Cleopatras, P Tebt I. 5 166 (B.C. 118), it is enacted that officials

Crown land from the €YXo*yfji *y€wpY€tv, "nor to

are not to take the richest

cultivators

by fraud

cultivate

at choice," i.e. select the

it

eirl

prj8e

III.

Oxy

496

16

127), provision is made that in certain eventualities " the "choice shall rest with the bride ckXoytjs ollo-us irepl

(a.d.

t^|v

—

:

yau.ouu.4vr|v

so ib.

41

(early ii/A.D.), ib. IV. 729 IV. ii5S 13 (B.c 9) Cf. parties retain ri\v e£ovo-£a'v) teal

497"

BGU

(a.d. i37),CPRI.22»(ii/A.D.).

where two contracting €yXoY^)(v)

.

and choice

.

.

to

in

"

to K€d[X]aio(v),

irpdcro-eiv call

the

In

principal."

the

power

P Flor

I.

47

1*

II. Wep p. rjS) dir€0-x«v dpY(vptou) (8pa\[ids) 8iaKoo-£as, the reference is " to an "additional payment made to equalize an exchange

(A.D. 213-17) (=C!ircst.

.

.

.

€kXoyt)s

BGU

of property:

cf.

Nero), P Ryl

II.

IV.

1013

16

(time

157

(a.d. 135).

of Claudius

[Cf.

53) reads e[ts TupPov e]pbv ttjs t« "to be my grave and that of

ix. p.

:

Rom

II

"He

7 .

belonged to and he

a family some of whose members were still pagan restricted the right of sharing this sepulchre to those

members

Christian."

"

covenanted with you cf. ib. XII. 1426" (Edd.) 6 See' (a.d. 332), and P Lips I. 26 cited s.v. dueTavdtvTos.

free will

also

"

:

P Ryl

verb

"when Nicon (B.C.

S6)

Ctrl

.

in its literal .

let

.

sense

€Y^ V0VT0S T [°-]

P Tebt

cf. *v

TT

out the water on his

L

i

23

"

(A.D. 112) «k[o]vctlov KaT[o]x^V' of a personal claim with reference

repayment of a loan, and P Oxy III. 473 160) the decree in honour of a gymnasiarch, who himself cis eKovo-iov Yvpv[ao-]iapx(av. to the

Exovauot;. For a legal formula

P

3

(a.d. 138had devoted

31

I.

49

I.

29

(b.c.

own

land,"

ib.

54

>

1'

tov 8[ia]o~a
cf.

d-n-oSiSovac,

kcll

(a.d. 2S9)

evKaXovpevos irXeovaKis

dirr|Ti]p€'vos

[o]vx viroae'vet eKovcriws

"the accused, though frequent demands have

been made, persistently refuses to pay voluntarily" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 154 25 (a.d. 66) a contract of marriage in which certain provisions

s

eavTov YT L ^& aTa

similar to that cited s.v. eKovo-ios,

vvv SiT|pfjcr8ai 6p.0X0Y0vp.ev irpbs dXXf^Xovs x u pi-evT[ L ]K«s eKovcrtus Kal av8atpe[T]ws Kal Other exx. are P Fay II 21 (t\ B.C. 115) b dpeTavorjTws. Strass

.

.

.

are

made

the

event of

the

husband avTov, and

her

bride

— avTtjs

ib. [djir* 169* povXdp.e8a eKOUcrius p.icr0wcrao-8ai -rrapd crov

rds iitrapxovo-as croi decree beginning

honorary

in

from

withdrawing

d]'iraXXacro-op.eV[i]]s

(A.D. 196-7)

this

174

II.

voluntary notification

eKoucriw[s

ixlvco. 113) NiKun'os

"get sober out

is found in what appears to be a legal formula in P Oxy X. 1280* (iv/A.D.) 6u.oXoy<*> eKovcria Kal auOaipcTw Yvwprj crvvT«8io-8a£ ue irpbs
"voluntarily"

For

force,

exovoto;

;

In the sepulchral inscr. Pi eisigke 43 1 5 s the word is a proper name. 'EkXoytj KaXovpeVr|,

who were

full

its

of your drunken condition."

or

Wilcken Ostr i. p. 733.] The interesting connexion in the epitaph of M. Julius Eugenius, Bishop of Laodicea, composed about A.D. 340-2, where

Ramsay (Exp VII.

should have

eKvrjvJiaTe

t]

surplus,"

6kX[oytjs dir]b tov y^vovs pov, cf. the Elect from my race"

NT,

"

the eYXoyos = word occurs in an

6

,

the

land for them-

best

Similarly in the marriage contract, P

selves.

Nageli (p. 33) reckons this strong non-classical word as belonging to the higher Koivrj and pointing to Paul's true In 1 Cor 15 34 the only place where it occurs in Hellenism.

.

—

.

(dpovpas) of

,

ti/B.C.)

Michel 459' (an peTa Te TaiiTa

dve8e'£aTo eKou[cr]i«[s] ttjv avT^jv irdXiv XeiTovpYiav Sairdvas pev ov8evl [ev] Xoy[wl] Troiovpevos.

19/

exTraXai

tKTvXrjaao)

ixTiodat. This late word

the form, see Proteg. p. 99), which in 5 is confined to 2 Pet occurs in P Oxy VI. 93s* 2', 3 A.D.) j-KiraXai eirio-TaXels SwSeKa o-apydvas x^P TOU (for

NT

the

(iii/iv

''although you had been long ago " structed to send twelve baskets of hay thither (Edd.) : cf. the fragmentary OGi'S 5S4 5 (ii/A.D.) 81' uv eViraXai avT^v in-

"Ektot«

tt|v iraTpiSa) evep-ye'[TT|o-£v.

VIII.

1 1

19

28

(a.

254) eKTOTe

1>.

avTciv

is

found

in

P Oxy

vire'crT^v tt|v iirep

p.a(J[iov

on learning this I underbehalf": cf. ib. III. 486" (a.d.

''thereafter

XeiTovpyiav, took the burden on their

A.D.) tuv

-

(ii/iii

The verb

eKire'uirei.

"

"

sending up

ib.

8

II.

132"

.

weakened

—

1

290 (an order for arrest tovtov yvvaiKa, P Oxy

tt|v

=

iv/A. D.

x a P wI °* v

&cit**|u|kis *lr" v

will therefore confer a favour

two artabae of

lentils''

(Edd.), and

on

,aKoii

me by

(dpTapas)

sending

eirl

ttjv

me

(late

iroXeiv

"

make haste to send S(ia tu> irep.(j>8€VTi o-v|ip.dx<(> eKire'|j.\|iai, the sailor to the city at once with the attendant whom I have sent" (Ed.). The double compound o-vveKire'u-irw, used by Plato and Xenophon, is found in BGU IV. 1127 36 (B.c. 8).

ey.neidrvvui.

=

" IO 21 from Isai 65-) spread out," the (K showing the action of the verb carried as far as For

it

will

this

go

XT air.

(cf.

clp.

«ktc£vu),

(Rom

cf.

Kaibel 779*

—

—

.

.

)

—

eKTreo-[ei]v

p.

practically equivalent to irpoo-ireVr|i in

document.

For the compd.

Kal aidvavTes

— a petition

11 11 (B.C.

:

157) in Si Kal eKTr]T|ST)Kevai, and astonishing account of Sarapion's daughters, P Grenf I.

53"

(iv/a.D.) eleirriS-no-av ai'8e Xe'yovo-ai oti avSpes 8e'Xop.ev.

In

the important historical narrative

P Petr

II.

45"

13

of the same

P Thead

"

I0r,J

"pour

le

(Ed.).

ix7i?.ea).

PSI IV. 444 1 .Sj'//220

15

(iii/B.C.) p.€Ta

to

eK-n-Xevo-ai elo-rj-yayov ktX.,

(iii/B.C.)TreipaTiKuv eKirXedvTuv 6K tov

'EmXiuvfov,

and the memorial tablet, OGIS 6
For the corresponding subst. cf. i and P Hib I. 30 2 * (B.C. 300-

'EpvBpds 0aXdo-o-ns.

P

JkttXui in

Petr III. 21

(e)

271), in both cases after an hiatus.

EXTlhjQOlO " For the meaning " make good .

in Ac 13", cf. an interesting letter from Petenephies, apparently a priest, requesting the release of certain persons that they may be able to

the sacred crocodiles, P 114) Tas twv iepwv T,uimv o-eiTa-ywyCas

furnish the supplies of food for

Tebt

I.

57

13

(B.C.

eK-rrXripwo-ai, cf. ib.

II.

4S

until

12 (t*.

B.C.

1 1

we make up

66 s (late ii/B.C.)

3) p-expl

tov to irpoKeip-evov

the aforesaid

amount," and

Kal avTOs dirpoâo-itrnus so that I also may make up the I'va

the

(B.C. 246)

P Oxy

is

104

18

IV. 1053"
(a.d. 96)

used intransitively, unless it is a mistake for eKTrXi}pa)9uio-t Herwerden Lex. s.v.), cf. P Tebt I. io 7 (B.C. 119)

cppdvTio-ov u>s Ta Tfis viroo-xe'o-ews eKTrXTjpw8T|o-eTai, "take care that the terms of his agreement are fulfilled" (Edd.).

From

A.D.?).

oIkov.

ey.ni7Ttu>.

I.

(see

tov 'Apipdljov 84 tK-rreireS-nKOTos Kal irpbs ttjv vireppoXr|v tov Tavpov o-wdiTTovTos, Mahaffy translates, "but Aribazos and reached the passes of Tauros. " The having escaped verb is also found twice in the magic PSI I. 2S 17 38 (iii/iv -

BGU

18 and 1055" (both B.C. 13), xopTYô'ei o avTos vibs 'A. KaT ^tos dp-yvpiov 8p[a]xH*°-S Teo-crapaKovTa 6ktw dxpi 06 eK7rXr|pwo-wo-i dpyvpfov Spaxp-al TpiaKoo-iai, where the verb

dvairXr|p6u),

good example of this expressive compound (Ac 14 1 *, Judith 14") is P Par 14" (ii/B.c.) dopr|Tu) 8e dvopia. p.01

*

eKirXnpw Ta Trpdo-Xoiira, residues in full without excuse for failure" (Edd.). Other examples of the verb are P Par 62"* (ii/B.c.) (cited s.v.

2S6.

e£evex6evTes Kal eKir^STjo-avTe's

1.

vTrepeKirCirTw, see

(A.D. 307) inrep t]ov inrepeKTrC'rrr[ovT]o[s] \p6vov,

"

A

the inscrr.

we may

minondas Syll 37b 54 Kal

tj

honorary decree of EpaXva tovtwv oUtws TeXeo-8e'vTwv

cite the

(i/A.D.

)

Tj^trtpa irbXis 4>aivT]Tai irao-av Teip-^v Kal evce'peiav

eKTreirX^pwKuia

eis

tov

tov

2ePao"Tov [Ne'pwvos

Kvpiov

£H7lfa]OOU).

For the literal meaning "fall out of," "leave," we can cite P Rein II 10 (B.C. in) Sid rb tovtov eKTre-n-TuKevai koI " attendu pi| evp(o-Kea-6ai, que mon mari a quitte le pays et " a disparu The idea of ending in failure or nothing(Ed.). ness, as in Jas

.

Kapwovs, P Fay 91" (a.D. 99) e]Xa'iKovs Kapirovs «KireirnTuiKOTas (/. tKireirTuK eis t8 eveo-To(s) Tpirov eVos. Cf. P Hib I. 78'° (B.C. 244-3) a lelt e r requesting that two persons should be released from some public service Sid to

P Ryl

ixTD]ddw.

ib.

591* (A.D. 56-7) PovXdpeBa p.io-6iio-ao-6ai tovs to Tpvrov Stos Ne'pwvos oiveiKivovs

"

Zfjva Kara irpoTovwv io-Tiov eKirtTacras.

See Anz Subsidia,

cf.

II.

^K-n-e-TTTioKOTas els

eKirXripwo-ai,

Otipiov €K irpvuvris tls 68r(yr|Tfipa KaXelTw

cf.

BGU

fall

eg.

i/ii

II.

For a Tebt I.

P Oxy IX. 1223 11

o-rrovBao-ov irdpavTa tov vavTr|v

)

" not infrequent with reference to crops that in the produce of a particular year,

is

eKire'p.\|/r|

186) i'va oi dvTiSiKoi eKirep.o-i. the simple verb, see P sense, practically

(late ii/B.c.)

"you

to

out of use.

fallen

included"

to be

temps supplementaire

.

.

(a.D.

6

The verb

is

8vvap.iKiuTepov

(a.d. 32) dpxe-

(a.d. 40) 8-ttus

II.

raXd-rnv Kal

tKTr(|iv|/ov vii 25

^x ov

tov)

in judicial proceedings of

P Ryl

14S'-

tovs avriovs, P Tebt

A.D.)

p,

,

(7.

common

is

to trial, e. g.

)- eKirep.i|/o(v)

55

have

avTois rb vvv XeiTovpyfjo-ai, "because it is not at present their turn to serve," where the editors point out that eKireo-[ei]v, which has been corrected in the papyrus,

EXTte/MlCO. P Leid \V X u

2 37

^K-ireirTuKos dpiBucii, of coins that

(ir|

130-

0-01

eKirtirrei.

v
,

eKei diroo-retXai.

(sc.

yap to d-ya6bv tov do-repos Kal eis to evavTtov See also Michel 827 A 11 (mid. iii/n.c.) t8 tc

11 i

,

is

seen in Vett. Val. p.

70"

KaflatpeiTai

Are we

to find this

verb in

BGU

I.

246'

(ii/iii

a.d.) 8ti

aviTa e'KirXe|[ei]v lis e'pYa5oa[e']vov p.ov, cf. 102 In the M * (iii/A.D.) (=1. magic P Lond I2I p. 113) for KirXayTJo-ei the editor proposes (see Index s.v.) e'KirXay^s (I. The sense in the dialect inscr. passive is found in its usual o-v

e'

NT

198

eKTivr/s

iKiropevofxai 9 of a Syll 802* (iii/B.c.) where with reference to the healing dumb boy we read o hi TraTf|p eKirXaêls irdXiv [cKtXero

—

uevos

o

elirelv

o.u]tov

8'

Kal

TrdXiv

i!X«-ye

See also Aristeas 196

(y([v(TO.

-rois

toutou

ck

Kal tt(v

11(7)1^5

e'yydvois irapaKeXevd-

uf| i KirXf|TTto-8ai tjj S6£r| (iT|8J Tip TrXovTio,

—

B.C. 196) 322) in 0G1S 90" (Rosetta stone ^wpav t[KTapd£ ?]avTas Kal Ta Upd dSiKT|0-avTas.

Ptolemies, p.

"by

warn"

fame or wealth ing thy descendants not to be dazzled by

ixTEivco. In a curious temple-oath of B.C. no, Chrest. I. 110A is made that if one of two contracting parties takes tu koivu it shall fall to the other tKTttveiv ,

provision the oath,

(Thackeray).

.

.

.

oVvou Ke(pduiov) d irapaxprjaa, cf. 2i See Syll 540 128 (B.C. Kara tKTetvas TT|v Xt.ver|v Kt4>aXt|[v, and somewhat 175-1) 28 also the inscr. on the wall of (iii/B.c.) differently ib. S02 .

SXTlOQEVOfiai.

BGU

IV. 1078 4 (a.D. 39) ov KaXcis Si (Tr6-r\
H

land 10'

!irtWa|j.e'v trot

(iii/A.D.)

Tai-rnv tt|V eir]ioToX*|v

Cf. also hia Tiov (j>uXaKuv eKTropevop^vwv. (ii/iii A.D.) avoids, dvoi-ye rd 8 pipr| toO Ki'pios

rfjs

P Par 37 11

Anz

The

€KiropcvCTat.

o'l-youpivris

P Leid W™'- 1 ' koo-uov,

act.

is

o>i

found

6 in

See

(ii/B.c.) 6Kirop[ev]dvTo)v 8J Tiiv 4>vXaKiT
Subsidia, p. 2S6

:

a sepulchral chamber Preisigke 2134 5 (time of the Antonines) For the force of (ri) yXv T€8vT|Kas Kal e£eravas Ta o-kcXtj. the tK see s.v. tKTreTavvvpA.

f.

EXTEÔi. This word, which

Tds

EXTlTVOi occurs in the

NT only in

Gal 4 14 where Clemen (Primi,

Christianity, p. 342) thinks it is to be understood as a prophylactic custom literally, nnd alludes to spitting observed at the sight of invalids and especially of epileptics :

NT

in the

Lk

occurs only in

and

Tiiv Otiiv XtiTovpvCas,

s9

f -,

is

ib.

293

21 (e.

A.D.

187),

a

report regarding the circumcision of an aspirant to the priesthood, as otherwise he cannot perform the sacred

—

Sid [r]b |rf| 8uva t^cTt'Xto-a, " I did all that was 16 (a.d. 332) fitting on the occasion of her death," ib. XII. I426

tive

offices

Krenkel Beitrage zur AufheUttng der Geschichte u. der On the other hand for the Briefe des Paulus, 1890, p. 47 ff. metaphorical sense usually found in the passage, cf. Plut.

€KTtXo\ivTa ttjv xpdav €is to €v |jLT|Sevl p.eu.
cf.

14

well attested, especially with reference to the performance of religious duties, e.g. P Tebt II. 302'''° (a. i>. 71-2) tKTeXoivTcs

"

for his

BGU

IV.

Mor. p. 32S C wo-rrep xoXivov tov Xd-yov
I02I 15 (iii/A.D.) €KT€XovvTa iravTa Ta eTriTpaTrr|0-dp.€va auTw of a slave apprenticed to a trade, iirb toO 8i8ao-KaXou

a corresponding "shaking out the lap" as a kind of 1:i curse in Nehem 5

" the duty which I have performed as superintendent of the s corn-supply" (Edd.), P Cairo Preis 2 (a.D. 362) if;«Tt'X£o-a Kal to o-vvfj8es Tiiv 7ap.uv, and Cagnat IV. S44* (= C. irdaas dpxds kJ XciToupîas and B. i. p. 182) dvSpbs

ZNTW

to

.

§xQi£6a>. For this 6t]o-€T(ai) cf.

(B.C.

I.

71'

15

(A.D. 303)

fjs

•

late

word

Syll 890" (ii/A.D.) dXXd 4Kpa.£uFor the formation of the compound in 2 Mace 8' 3 in P Tor I. l n 3°

cf.

iTavyeve[i.

01

7-6)

•

MGr

£kt€t[€]X€kotos.

^€T€Xtvu>,

)

«KTOmo-avT«9

8'

XauTrpws kJ €Triavuis " finish completely."

ef;«T^X«cra tTriueXtas dvvwvr|s,

-

«KToiri^« (transitive 1 1

—

P Oxy

01JK

dirT|VTT|(rav.

MGr

exTEvsia. This subst., which is unknown to Attic Greek (cf. Lob. as in Ac 26' p. 31 1 ), is found in its ethical meaning, 38 12 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr al.), in P Par 63 (cf. 2 Mace 14

Phryn.

exoraois is used= "cessio bonorum dvTi-ypacjttVTa p.01

.

.

.

[«']£

s

"

in

CPR I.

d£iioo-eu>s

20"-

uou

9

(a.d. 250) to.

eKo-rdo-cus

p-[e]T

rrdvTwv tuv inrapxdvTwv pov see the editor's note p. 106 and cf. Chrest. II. i. p. 287 f. For TeXos e'xo-Tdo-ews i.e. an t-yKuKXiov or tax on sales, see the editors' introduction to :

P Tebt

II.

350, and

curse of Deut 2S 2S

is

cf.

Kal «Ko-rdo-£L Siavoias. afforded

III.

914

s

(ad.

113).

The

11 (ii/A.D.) tovtoV repeated in Syll 891 . . Kal irapaTXrjâ Kal dopao-ia

T€ Debs TraTdât d-n-opia

is

BGU

.

A

good

illustration of the

by the new Menander fragment,

472

NT usage

35

frequent outbursts of frenzy."

See also Hobart,

p. 41.

ixxaQdoow.

NT

"

air. dp. (Ac 16 ) = For this gravitcr turbare" rather than perfective " conturbarc" (Vg.), see P Gen I. I 12 (A.D. 213) as amended (Add. p. 35) (ir|8{ tKTapdo-o-tiv tous The verb is suggested by Mahaffy (Empire of the viujpYovs. 20

p.

iS)

KaXus

Troi.T|0-eis

JKTt'vnav Kal Tr[po]vor]8£LS,

"

you

-

Trdo-av

tt^v

will

Trpoo-«v«VKd(ievos

do well

in using every

and taking every precaution" (Mahaffy) cf. from the 382 inscrr. Priene 10S (after B.C. 129) rj tov 8t|p.ou -rrpbs tovs effort

:

tisp-yeTovvTas [auTov e]KT«veia

81'

aiuvos

e'Trio-n(iov ?XT1

TT) V

10 (ii/B.C.) tov irdo-av tKTt'vtiav Kal Xafptv, IMAe 1032 KaKOTraBiav Trap€XOH- ev °S, Syll 732 28 (i/B.C.) r]
dTro8e|a(ie'vT|

ttjv

6 Cagnat IV. 9S4

eKT«'veiav

awi

Kal

oJiiXoTijiCav

aiTov,

and

Trdo-ns eKTtv
Menandrea "

in the Ppu)rn8p.bs JvSov, TiXpds, Jko-too-is otjxvtj, house there followed a bellowing, a tearing of hair, and p.

III.

£XTEV)]Q. V Par 63" (B.C. 164)

(= P

Petr III. p. 22)

dXXd

[|K]ra

aKpipctas. ri\v €KT[€]v€o-TdTT|v [Troi]Tjo-ao-8ai. Trpd" but voiav, (acting) with the greatest strictness, you should " s take the most earnest precautions (Mahaffy). Cf. Syll 225 Trdo-rjs

(iii/B.c.) €KT€v«is

Ka[l Trpo8i]p.ous avTois irapô-xovTO irpos

40 ib. 722 (ii/B.C.) a Tas irdXcos tt^v Tfjs irdXeus uXaK[t|v, * and for the Cagnat IV. 293"comp. TrpoaCpeo-is, «KT«vr|S :

(c.

B.C. 130) Sirius

.

.

i

KT«vso-T«pos -yivriTai

T-ri

TrpoBvuia.

199

€KT€l>G}S

tKTpOfXOS "

extevioi;.

Syll 491* (ii/B.C.) e'KTeviis Te Kal
cf. ib.

:

284"

(ii/B.C.) { ,ra///. crvva-ywvii;dpe[vos

eKTe]v
29*

is

"

' '

infant, as in

Ac

7

21

els

XevKwpa p[e]ydXois Ypdpuao-i.v toO

€kti9«'t["> irpb]

dvopaylopijou «Kao-rr|s

Gal 6")

(cf.

f|[p]e'pas.

"and

P Par

(Edd.),

5

:

(= Witkowski, 2

164-158)

e'KTe'8ei[K]a irdo-tv

and with the corresponding subst.

irois,

P

69) TOo-[avi]Tr|v epavToi

p.

Pavavo-iav

[ojy

e'Xev8ep[idT-r|T]a

Petr

(as in

dvBpii-

Esther S 14

'

1T

A)

10

13 (i8(5) (B.C. 258-3) ?k8«s oSv 2k8€|io Kal irpoKTipuôv, "issue a public notice and have it cried." The subst.

II.

is

P Flor

also found in

I.

See also VVilcken Oslr

p. 71).

99 i.

1

(i/ii

p.

(=

a.d.)

527

f.

Selections,

For the meta-

4

phorical usage (as in Ac 1 1 ) cf. P Hib I. 27" (B.C. 301-240) " he irdo-av oSv tt|v dXr|8ei[av] T|piv c£ct(8i, expounded to me the whole truth " (Edd.). See also s.v. Sk8«tos.

In

BGU

III.

S27

22

we have

errexeT-fj oIkicj pou, e'KTivacro-e

epia Kal to lpd[T]ia, apparently as part of a "spring s4 cleaning" : cf. P Fay 117 (a.D. 10S) «KT(ya£oy to Sieipov " cl'va of "

dpeptpvos tjs. The verb is used making an upturn connexion with a domiciliary visit to the Serapeum, P Par

11 (B.C. 163) T(iv Te CpvXaKlTciv €KTe[v
sense appears in

P Lond 1170 verso*

193) tKTivdo-o-ovT«s

p.

20 '4369 b

Preisigke

I14

22

(a.d. 25S-9) u eirl pev Tii e'Xaiiivi, so

(iii/B.c).

(A.D. 100) prj 6v

(/.

For the

(=

III.

and

subst. see

cf.

P Fay

ovv) Xr|pr|o-T|s TivtKTi.vaYp.dv o-ou,

"don't talk nonsense about your threshing" (Edd.).

It is

used metaphorically in Nahum 2 41 e'KTivavpbs Kal dvaTiva-ypds, Kal e^ppaypos Kal KapSCas 8pavo-pds.

?ktt] TrapaSeio-uv, or a tax of J levied upon gardens, see the editors' note to P Tebt II. 343" (u/a.d.), and cf.

P Oxy VI. 917

the introduction to

1924

2

73-4)

(A.D.

Kktov

(ii/iii

eTous

P Tebt

a.d.).

Also Preitov

ktos.

(?/.

II.

OGIS 762"

tot

«ktos

day and 380*

(ii/B.c)

eve'cn-fio]

iv

4ktos

o-uv8[T)]K
See also Kuhring, p. 50 f. For the pleonastic nega5 2 1 1 Cor 1 Tim 14 15 5 *) Deissmann 118) cites an inscription of Mopsuestia in Cilicia,

(BS

p.

,

,

belonging to the Imperial period— Iktos

el

[e]dv

prj

Mdyva

No. 1499). See also the Lycian inscr. in JHS xxxiv. (1914), p. 31, No. 44 6 ]iis iwiTpityw. derivative of 4£, see Moulton Gr. ii. § 130. pdvT) 8«[Xt|]o-ti

(Waddington Inscriptions,

iii.

2,

EKTQSTtlO.

P Ryl

In

22

(A.D. 33) the mention of the danger of unsown " els do-rropov eKTpairfjv[a]i being shows the verb in a more general sense than in the possible medical reference in Heb 12 13 I'va pf) t6 \u\bv eKTpaTrrj, " " be I'or the meaning put out of joint (KV mg.). II.

"

fields

133

T(i 8eui

in

Tim

1

—

I

6

we may compare

Epict. Kal [to] eyKXr|paTa eKTptTrdpevoi., and for the ace. constr., as in 1 Tim 6 20

42 ol

6.

—

left

8' iir'

avevvefas

els

,

pe'pi|/eis

,

see

Oenoanda

(cited

koko

col.

by Nageli,

p.

Tois crocpio-TiKois Xdyovs and Musonius p. 26 4 Td pev dXr|8
29, 19),

8et

4.

7

p^xavri" eKTpe'ireo-Bai.

Trdo-T)

EXTQECpW. With the use of

this verb in Eph 6* we may compare P 14 Ryl II. 17S (early i/A.D.), an agreement with a nurê, in which she states Te'Beipai Tr|v opoXo-ytav Kal eK8pe'i|>ui. to SovXikov o-upaTiov OeppouBdpuov eTrl to Svo eTrp, " I have made the agreement and I will nurse the infant slave Thermoulharion for the two years" (Edd.), and the interesting inscr. from the southern cemetery at Karabunar (Calder, No. S) in which a son commemorates his mother ttjv Te

—

—

Menandrea

41

p.

5

"

irai8£a eKTpe'
fy.TQOjUO;.

For

which

this form,

is

read

in the substantival

II.

—

phrase to cktos, as in

Mt 23 s6

,

s5

(a.d. 99) oUii 8e ev ra «ktos ttj (/. Tfjs) " ds), "on the outskirts of the wood-market (?).

316

P Oxy X.I258 8

(a.d. 45)

in

Heb

12 21

inscription of 125 ff,

irdo-av ri\v olKoupe'vTjv Kal

where the writer declares that he will appear before the strategus— dVra «kt[o]s iepov p«[pov 11 ktX., "unprotected by any temple, altar," etc., ib. 1295 (ii/iii A.D.) 8e'o ovv, pr] dvaTreiBe avTpv tov cktos pou «[l]vai, Cf.

single

P Tebt

in

cf.

d
tion tKTbs el prj (as in

compare the Hadrumetum by Deissmann BS p. 273 fT.

bixoc, is found

£vXr|pd

dv

:

a

and Syll 567 (ii/A.D.) where the external purifications required in drawing near to a temple are headed— Kal ra

Oveo-rracrtavoO

Kuplov.

in

8e

we have

(ii/B.c) for

[olK(]av KvpepvT|o-ao-a dvevKXr|Tu>$ Kal to irai8£ov eK8pe'v)iao-a See also Syll 326 s * (i/A.D.) tov pev eK8pe'v)/avTa avTov, and

ixrog. For a

sigke

d

o-v.v8r|Kais,

3 *8

'ia-ria,

i.

to.

in

Tais

"turn aside," as

ey.Tivaoao).

i

"except

(a.d. 67) oiXî x'pel 8e£la eKTd(s) d 8[e] av Trpoo-Ti8wo-Lv ev Tals

e

63« (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 24) wirws toOto pev Iv tc Tats p.T|TpoTrdX«o-iv eK[T]«8fji, " that " s this be posted up in the chief towns cf. id. 49

day"

(B.C.

P Par

used absolutely

is

e'KBeTa),

the tax-farmer shall write this document upon a notice board in large letters and expose it in front of the agoranomus-office

every

'Ektos

night."

19

(cf.

265) 6 8e TeX
B.C.

ypdij/as

an

The (B.C. 8) to ppe'cpos eKTi8ecr8ai. "post up" a notice etc., e.g. P Hib I.

=

common

(c.

8eXr|o-r|s

peivai) 4ktos T|piiv aiiptov, "so please, not stay away from us to-morrow" In the (Edd.). (/.

long astronomical papyrus piav Kal vvkto,

=

verb

do

sir,

expose IV. 1104 24

BGU

Amh

oSv, Kvpie, ptve

T|pe'pav

EXTldfj/il is used in

therefore beg that you will not persuade him to desert me" (Edd.), and P II. 143'" (iv/A.D.) pf, I

to

6pKL^w dprj

N

D.,*,

iii/ A.D.

ere

,

we may

reproduced

tov o-vvcreLcrav[T]a

eKTpaxr|XLôvTa Kal eK-

Ppd[^]ovTa, tov TToiovvTa ^KTpopov ttjv ["YJfjv drrao-(av), " causeth the whole earth to quake." See also the great

magical opKi^tu

Paris

ere,

ioia

'

papyrus

(— Deissmann

LAE

irdv Trvevpa Saipdviov, tov e4Sopu>VTa

p.

eirl yf|s

254) Kal

AF

28 irotovvTa ^KTpopa to BepiXta avTfjs, and Wunsch 5 ere tov irotovvra opKi'ûi ^KTpopov ttjv [y]f\v dTracr(av) .

cf.

.

.

Ps 103 (104) 32

:

.

200

(KTpCOfia exxgojfia.

ixcpofiea).

NT

This

for.

Cor

(i

tip.

8

15

,

cf.

Numb

12 12 )

from the verb in P Goodsp Cairo 15 15 (a.d. where a complaint is made with reference to certain 362)

auruv

— ri\v

(/.

—av)

ofia-av

Papc'av

TdTjo-iv

\iiv

c^'Tpwcrtv

to

"

Ppe'(f>os,

€K

twv

to Taesis

TrXrivuiv

who was

pregnant they occasioned by their violence the miscarriage of her child" (Ed.). Cf. also Apoc. Petr. 11 auTai hi r\crav a[i to. pp^4"l <|>8e£po]u
EKTpwo-pds is found Preisigke 3451 5 10 Hesych. ?KTpwua' irai.8£ov veKFor the form see Moulton pbv acopov. «kPoXtj -yuvaixds. '

Gr.

ii.

§

119

:

.

P Lond 342 s

may be

illustrated

persons

IKCOV

(a.d. 185)

a
(=11. 10

42S4

p. 174)

Kal «K
(a.d. 207) €Kv T|pas.

excpva> survives

The

MGr

in

tois 68ovo-iv

£ecpuTpwvu>, "shoot up," in Vett. Val. p.

tois 6<|>9aXpois virda-Tpapoi,

fj

"nourish."

no 15

found

is

adj. tK
€Ku«is

"with promi-

nent teeth or squinting eyes."

ix%EW.

(*)•

With Mt 23"

EXCpSQCO is by no means so common as we might have expected. In P Par 26" (B.C. 163-2) (= Selections, p. 15) the Serapeum Twins petition Ptolemy and Cleopatra against those who " were had maltreated them and appropriating the privi" tuv ... to. ii(p' ipiiv T)piv on us conferred by you leges "• " (c. B.C. 200) Xpn,paTi£dpeva €K hi €ÔUO-LaV |AT|0£ t^CVtVKaL p.T|

—

LAE

6 Syll 816 (ii/B.c.) (= Deissmann For to dvavriov atpa dSiKus. p. 424) iyxeavTas avTTJs the subst. see P Tebt I. 86' (late ii/B.c.) eKx^ """ 5 ) cf.

"Iiririovos paXa(v«£ov), p.

1S3) (K\icr(av, and

P Oxy IX. J220 16

P Lond

1177

"

1

113)

(a.d.

for a previously

unknown

(=111. adj.

see

Wpijns poi tovs iKxô-iaious " " you will send me the nails for emptying (?) (Ed.). fjXous, For other compound forms cf. P Ryl II. 154" (a.d. 66) (iii/A.D.)

:

In another papyrus in the Paris collection the pr|8s'v. verb occurs in the passive in connexion with an assault, P Par 14 28 (ii/B.C.) a
ovtwv

cf. also P Tebt I. irXrjYas ^SujKav iS) bpotws hi Kal Tois irXetovas KapireCais (/. iSws toO avTfou \]p6vov twv eiu-

£K7rT]ST|0-avTt's poi. ss

B c ( ,

^hi.

1

.

.

.

.

(/.

dirox«vrai.) 6 KXfjp[o]s,

" likewise (they remit) the penalties incurred by those who have appropriated more (than their due) emoluments up to the same period." An interesting use is found in a Tipuv,

3 Question to the Oracle, P Fay 138 (i/ii a.d.) Kvpioi A160-toSto IkÎvdireXOttv is irdXeiv auTOV KpetvtTai Konpoi, lords €ivkov Kal o-vp
1S

of Archias by which the holding is drained," and 8i
EX%COQECO J1 in P Lond io6 1b (B.C. 261 is used absolutely, as in Lk2i Other exx. or 223) (=1. p. 61) tpov hi ovk tKxwpoivTos. 7 of the verb are P Magd 20 (B.C. 221) 8e'opai mayay,

.

Kao-ai avTovs eKx^prjo-ai tt|S oiKâs,

;

-rj

Dioscuri,

"O

is

him to depart to the city? Bring him come to an agreement with thy

fated for

it

and

let

"on

:

KapireCas) ejjeyrive-ype'vous

this to pass,

81.' ov (/. rjs) dirox«i«Tai the west the dyke called that

Xipos Suipui; Xt-yop^vrp 'Apxt'ov

cf. BGU I. 22c. brother" (Edd.) (ii/iii A.D.) In Syll 152" (B.C. 330-25) tt)v (3ovXr,v do-BtWa. 3

cited s.v.

:

irpo-

PouX«io-aa-av e£evf,Keiv tls Tr|V TrpiiTT|V tKKXno-iav irepl or "make 'HpaKXeiSou, the meaning is to "produce'' a "preliminary decree" which public" a irpoPouXeupa, The a PouXeupa, when passed by the Ecclesia. " as distinguished subst. €K
irapr|Y7«£Xapev

Tebt

II.

310

{Kx^pô-ai)

ttji

tt|s

1S6) opoXoKii cKxwp'J?'?

ttXtjOi

twv

"

.

(/.

(ii/B.c.)

oUias, and

(a.d.

iepc'wv tiio-a

.

Amh II. 30"

0«pP
3

Tcij

P

8o-a)

{I-

P

6poXoY
'i\ta ^ttj tt)s

that

I

I

acknowledge pids T|p£o-ous dpoipr|S i«p«vTi.K-i)S, have surrendered to the corporation of priests for my term of land" (Edd.). The verb is years the 1 J arourae of temple ls nd half I. in

BGU 96 (2 used transitively iii/A.D.) tKKtx"P1Cf. MGr K[T]vai aiTois auTbv tcu Mdpuivi KvpiarriKus. !«X w p'i" "separate," "pick out."

became

rr.

ipopos 210): see the editors' note

duzione, p. 163

.

ad

I.e.,

and

cf.

Modica Intro-

,

Sieirpa£tv,

«k toijtou Svvao-9ai. (a.d. 123) oiop^vn " thinking by this means to escape the

misdeeds" (Edd.). In the curious P consequences of her are drawn from Kyi I.28 (iv/A.D.), in which prognostications the involuntary quivering of various parts of the body, we 161ff edv aXnTai., ev Kpicrti papr|[9]«ls o-cpvpbv evuivupov ?o-Tai Kal «K(p€vr^Tat, "if the left ankle quiver, he will be burdened with a trial, and will be acquitted" (Ed.): cf.

have

Rom

23.

MGr

exwv.

BGU

10

III. 993 In a deed of gift (B.C. 127) the signatories From the inscrr. are introduced by ckovtss o-uv€7pdv|;avTo. cite Syll 810* A hi ti «K
may

h\
Ti.pwpbs dTreX8dv[Ti.] 10

from Prov io 1 *,

In OGIS 139 I2 1 '. (ii/B.c.) avciM|s Nt|«o-e[«)S cf. Rom that of Isis the priests they are obliged irapovo-tas complain to «K(SvTas, evidently with reference avTots irouio-8ai

[iro]XX^ XaXia ovk JK
the preparations which the irapovo-£ai or "visits" of high

In the iv/A.D. Christian letter,

Selections, p. 126), the writer, citing loosely

has— 4v yap

of this rare verb, 37) medical instances

(p.

-

P Oxy VI. 89s 85 a

Hobart's

10

excpEvyco.

tKcpu-ysiv

To

which is confined in the NT to Lk (Ac 5'12"), we may now add Ilerodas iv. 29 ovk tpeis avrHjv, ^v p^| Xdp-r] to where the tmesis gives a gasping prjXov, «k Taxa <|»«?«i, MGr C«+^X W effect that suits the sense admirably.

f.

P Heid 6

13 (

=

:

oix

officials ^(ptv^yuj.

entailed.

201

(Xai'a iXala.

ikdoocov.

In the magical spell for casting out demons, P Par 574 122 ' (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 113), the instruction is given |3d\e îrpoo-Ocv avrou xXuivas cXaias, "place before him

—

the possessed one) branches of the olive-tree."

(i.e.

also

CP Herm B.C.

See

1*

I. 2S eXaiafi] eo-Kopirio-p.«vai £vTou>o-ai \. refers to the fruit, as in Jas 3 12 , in P Hib I. 49 s

The word (c.

257)

P Fay 130"

Situs &v ep.pdXr|Tai

Tas eXatas

«is

piVovs,

tXauiv), P Oxy XII. 16 "I 1494 (early iv/A.D.) d-yopdo-w eXt'as KviSia -rraXtd, " will buy some old jars of olives (Edd.), where the sense is collective as in the neNt exx. For contracted forms from a

«Xds

130

(iii/B.C.

and

ib.

231

P Kyi II. 13S eXaiKos e.g. in P

11

a quantity of In PSI IV. 438 s

fruits

(a.d. 40) tt)v «Xdv.

cXaia

8'

in

-yt'-yovev

The 34)

(A.D.

Fay 91

sXaia seems

ks,

Tfji

eXdlvos

adj. in-d

18

found

is

4Xdlva 8iaKu>o-ia, and

99) €]XaiKois

(A.D.

=

e.g.

Kapirovs.

tXid.

Yea)[p'y]r|o-«i.v «irl rb "that each man is personally liable for field 110 = labour on the smaller assessment" ib. (Mahaffy), ib. ( " not p. 28) Tois Svvauf'vois ouk ^Xao-o-ov tovtou ptpio-Tt'ov,

than this (assessment)

less

capable"

— "olive-oil,"

P Oxy

1

sufficient to

is

it

diroo-TtiXaf

iroiT|0-ei.s

p.01

cite

43*

T|p.(xouv
— nursing A.D.

*

1S7)

v-irjp

P Grenf II. 77 3li (iii/iv A.D.) (= Selections, p. 122) where arrangements are made that a man conveying a dead body should be entertained iv i|
(iii/B. c.

to hi JXaiov 8e'8wKev \ovs s. For eXaioKd-irr|Xos, (B.C. 250-49), and for fXaioupytiov, ib.

)

to

be allotted to those '

PSI IV. 372 s

43S" (iii/B.c).

i

who

are

•

.

.

.

S

2 79 (A.D. 44-5) irXeiov For irepiTroiijo-ai. tois 8r|[poo-]£ois. a direct antithesis with irXcfuv, see PSI III. 187 10 (iv/A.D.) p.io-0uio-ao-8[ai]

to irXetov p.til>v see (itvos

list

P Par

91 (receipt of wages for Tpo(ptiuv Kal tXaiou Kal ip.aTia'p.ov, I.

is

(id.),

.

[dpjovpas StKa ^ 80-as e'dv u>o-[i] tirl and for a similar antithesis with

.

.

?[Xao-o-ov,

f\

P Ryl

II.

77

" O.

to

—

office

(a.d. 192) 'O. tlir(ev)- dvaSc^dovik eXdi-rov' dcpcCXei t^|v

person who has offered to " ought not to shun the lesser'

For the corresponding subst. cf. e.g. P Tebl I. 97 1 where an account of payments in kind is headed

—

of payments tis tt|v

tov] avpTfoO] (Stovs) tis account of leases of the said year to

"on

J\do-o-a)(ia,

meet

s*

dp\T|V said: 'A

pci'ôva

Trjv

(B.C. 118)

KaXus

tax— «£

(B.C. 165)

JXao-o-ov,

(Edd.).

(B.C. 154)

P Par 63"

:

dirocj)evYeiv,

e/.aiov. i.

are liable to the police

e'XdTT[ovo]s o-uv\u)pT|o-«i.s TroietTai cf. (= P Petr III. p. 20) frcaorov avTciv

undertake the greater

For

brought against a low a rate "

at too

i^tTao-iv TroiT|o-ao-8ai irpbs to pr|8ev ^Xao-o-ov twl io-[koh] tTraKoXou8i)o-ai, with which the editor contrasts P Oxv II.

tov

will

"gathering of olives."

MGr

"

hi KaTao-irao-p-bv

1

vuvel

)

who

with certain persons

is

perform the gathering of the (A.D. 31) eTpv-yn,o-av ck Tciv Kapiruv ouk

II. 97" (a.D. 139)

"we

"they gathered of the

dXCynv eXdv, olives,"

11

(/.

In P Petr III. 32(/)'° a complaint tax-collector that he makes agreements

and P Oxy II. 237 vi » (a.d. 1S6) hf iWartovi o-vpprjo-eo-Bai, "to accept less than the full amount" So P Giss I. 6i 18 (a.d. 119) d£iovu.«[v] (Edd.). tt|v

iror|o-6p.«8a, ib.

olives,"

Kepdpiv eXewv

(iii/A.D.)

nom. eXda, see P Kyi Tfjs

(Xavvco

u.([o-(8u»o-i.v)

BGU

IV. 1060 2 * (time of deficiency," and tv tXaiTioaaTi Augustus) d|iovp£v pr|8evl t|ads irpdvoiav On the interchange of -0-0-- and -tt- see JIayser Ytv€o-8au the

Gr. p. 223, and Moulton Gr.

ii.

§ 43.

elaxxovEio.

Grimm's statement

LXX

i6 ,e )

Exod

that this

is

NT

"not found

air. elp.

in

(2

prof,

Cor 8 15 from

auth." requires

correction, in view not only of Aristot. defiant. 2, 3 p. 825*, 12 23 (as Thayer), but of P Magd 26 (B.C. 217) tirava-yKao-ai

avTbv diro8ovvai .... to 8id
= eXaTrovti.

i/.aiwv.

Deissmann (BS

208

p.

has sufficiently demonstrated

ff.)

against Mass (Gr. pp. 32, 64, 85) the reality of this word see also Prolcg. pp. 49, 69, 235, and add from the recently published P Ryl II. 130* (A.M. 31) ets tov iiirdpxovTd

e/.aZToa).

For

:

(101.

....

e'Xaiiiva,

"

t'Xauuvwv,

152

(Edd.),

P Lond

into the 11

(A.n.

13s*

(A.D.

tls

34)

young plantations iv

421

214'° (a.d. 270-5)

II.

p

.

veii
in the

tuv

olive-yards"

0epu.ov0apiou, also

«Xaici;vi)

(=

Ta

161, Chrest.

I.

p. soej)

dpireXiKov x u P ; ov KaXovpevov 'EXaiiiva. The formation " " is a favourite one, as (fxuviKwy, palmgrove (P Amh II. P Gen I. 3 S 5 -A.D. 207-S), 3l3«J.-B.C. 112, tls

Kau^Xuv,

"camel-shed" (P Oxy

The

specializing of the

III.

—

507

2e

-A.D. 169, 533=*— ii/iii a.d.).

("place of

civ suffix

for

dvSpiiv,

-yuvatKiov,

Koiriiv,

etc.)

8avwv,

dp.ir€Xwv,

iyywv,

mTuuv,

groves pr|Xciv,

—

.

is

.

.

", as in

found

in

Kimapio-o-tiv,

'EXiKiiv ("willow mountain ") the last a speciallygood parallel for 'EXaiciv, if the etymology is sound. Cf. o-vKiiv,

ISrugmann Kurze ii.

§61

(b).

Part

I'ergl.

Gramm.

§

cite

P Tebt

I.

19

11

(B.C.

verb,

14) o-u 8J 6p8
to irpoo-d-y-ycXpa p.^| 4XaTTwo-as be right in not diminishing the report compared with the 13 first one" (Edd.), ib. II. 3S2 (B.C. 30-A.D. 1) cp. p/nSevl tov 'AKvo-iXdou iv Tj 'i\ti p-fo]v p.Lo-8wo-iv, 4XaTToup€vou " Acusilaus shall incur no loss in the lease which he holds of

me"

(Edd.), P Lond S97 (A.D. 84) (= III. p. 206) Xaoypa
dtpiXtTai XonrJiv aSdpuv tou avTov 18 (^tous), "ohne dass wir beeintrachtigt werden in Bezug auf die illjrigen Abgaben desselben Jahres, die Ihr uns noch schuldet" (Ed., who a>v

refers to

Gradenwitz Einfiihrung

i.

p.

31).

eXavvco

414, and Moulton Gr.

is (/.

III.

more ordinary equivalent of the foregoing

this, the

we may

found

— uv)

in

&ti

the illiterate

(/.

P Fay

III 10 (A.D. 95-6) Xs'-yov

8ti) o-v cl'pr|xas tt€^wi \to. \\vp\&\.tx tXdcrai,

27

202

(Xtfco

tXcMppOS

— aw)

(

told him to drive the pigs on foot." "saying that you had " 4 cf. Preisigke For ships "driven by the wind, as Jas 3

Kal ^Xeyxo(pe'voii) ayTo(C) irpbs XaipT|p.ova KaXi'orai, i-Xeyxo v) tov To-x«p£o>(vos), 8 T)8(Kr|o-ey, epapTvprjo- ev) o

iiro 997 (iv/A.D.) <1kw els tov toitov diro 2ve'vr|S KaTairXe'wv Xeiuwvos eXao-8«ts, where note the late form of the aor. pass. The verb is used in connexion with horses in Wi'msch

8eo-p.d
,

AF

4

60

ae 2[uo-TpaTo]s

e'Xe'yx

'ia-rr^r

''

twv SixaCwv Kal dSfcwv.

(iii/A.D.) oi liriroi oils u.e'XXovcri.v eXaiveiv.

iXa
P

Giss

I.

47' (time of Hadrian) 6] piv

ydp 0wpa£ ... to aelôv eXa[opo0vTa aiTov [t|]Yopao-8ri ktX., and Preisigke 315 (a tibi terra sepulchral inscr. ) eXapd o-ot -vr] -ye'voiTo, "sit For the verb eXacj>pli;w see Syll 330 28 (Roman age) levis." i'va pr) 8w a daeTe'pa ttoXls, dXXd tXapipw6fi,vai twv cppvvw the Christian P Gen I. 14

See also Cagnal IV. 292* (Pergamon

Xpewv.

"as regards lowering

n-epl eXacf>poTOKias,

adj. eXapds

(— vs)

survives in

MGr

— B.C.

130)

The

of interest."

beside aXacfipds-

this p.

form as a true superlative, as in 1 Cor 15 9 (cf. we may cite P Tebt I. 24" (B.C. 117) e-n-l to

70).

eXd-Xio-TOV, written in

"at least": the document is official, though It survives even as late as very bad Greek. s2

P Lond 77 (= I. p. 233) diro uiKpov etSovs Jos The phrase ev eXax'o-Tw, as in Lk i6 l °, cf. tXaxô-Tov. 2 6 occurs in P CattT- 23 (ii/A.n.) {=Chrest. II. p. 423), ', Josh viii/A.D. in

35

(B.C. 301-240) plur. in P Hib I. 27 dKpiP«o-TaTa ev eXaxCoroLS crvva-yayeiv.

and the vd[xt]v

u>s

oSv

With

t|Su-

refer-

Mt 5 19 see Syll 41S 58 (a.d. 23S) koA dXr|0ws diro ttoXXwv olKoSeo-'iroTwv els eXa\to~Tovs

ence to persons, as

ydp

lis

,

,

f-

'

the future convicted of having acted as advocate in any case, send him to us under arrest" (Edd.), P Strass I. 41 31 (a.d.

250) oitu]v£s SiivavTau eKttvous

In a Lycian inscr. eXe'\|ai.. No. 1S 20 we find 6 «Xe'v£as = " the prosecutor." For the milder sense " expose," "set forth," which best suits this word in 1 Cor 14 2 ', Eph 5 11 (where see Robinson's note), cf. such a passage from the vernacular as P Hib

JHS xxxiv.

iM'/JOTOQ. For

£tey%co. For the meaning "convict," i.e. bring to light the true character of a man and his conduct, as in the Fourth Gospel 20 16 S(3 i6»), see the citation from BGU IV. 1138 s.v. 31 P Amh II. 33 (c. B.C. 157) edv 8e' tis twv iSXe-yx 05 ar>d c KaTapXaTTTovTwv Tas Trpoo"vXaKiis i-Trio-ret" il XaT«, any of these who are injuring the revenues is in

,

KaTeXr]Xij9ap.ev.

14,

p.

TaXawv T|8tj a-ywv Kal t6v tov eXe'yôvTa -rrepl «v uot eliras, " come to Talao at once, and bring with you the shepherd in order that he may " give evidence in the matter about which you told me I.

:l

(B.C. 250) irapa-yevov els

55

irot(i€'va

(Edd.): see also

P Oxy

In

ib.

v"

9 )

we may compare the double the horoscope P Lond 130"

superlative ue-yio-TOTaTOS in (i/ii A.D.) (=1. p. 134) 89ev 6 uev ae-yio-TOTaTos rjXios Kal twv oXwv Suvdo-TrjS- See further Pioleg. p. 236. '

Ehai,aQ. For

this

proper

name

cf.

BGU

III. 715'- b (as

amended

—

A.D. 101-2) 'EXedftapos] ITrfoXeuJaCov, and the sepulchral inscr. Preisigke iXe

:

see also

719

ib.

1

(i/A. D.)

'EXed£ape ciwpe xpT)0-T€

163 (B.C. 28) 'EXd£apos

xpTrT 05

ri

evex8r]y[a]i.,

See

facts to

eXee'w.

=

1

proof,

confidence in the proofs of his accusation, he shall enter " 6 upon the more serious law-suit (Edd.), P Strass I. 41 (a.d. 250) "I don't require papers for this case," 6 ydp fXeyx ' 8eiKvv[o-ei

]

[<]k ts

(lapTupuv Kal twv In BGU IV. 113s 13

II.

eX[e'y£av]Ta

17

(c.

inquiry,

a.d.

"

coi,

ST|Xwo-a£

make an

to

297

and

WH

i/iseuj (

—

found in

you":

" "

"

understand

editors

123)

you

state the

(Edd.).

da>)

money

cf.

difficulties

\\

BGU

obscure letter written to a IV.

epwTa avTbv Ka9*

1079

T|p.4pav

s3 (

A D -

eak,

my

lord

;

41

-

)

(

Taxa SvvaTal

"ask him daily: perhaps he can have P Fay 106" (c. A.n. 140) e|r|0-8e'vr|o-a[

Kvpte, oBev d£iw o-al

very

,

in the interesting but

Selections, p. 40)

evidence," as in Heb II , in P Oxy II. 237""' 17 (a.d. 1S6) tot' edv 6appfj tois tt)S KaTT]-yop£as " then if he has eXeyxots, Tbv peiôva d-ywva e[l]a-eXevo-€Tai, occurs

P Tebt

cf.

o-TpaTT]Yw

you"

eXefio-at,

eleyxos

the

ileeivoQ. See the late P Oxy I. 130 3 (vi/A.D.) ir(apd) 'Avoinr eXeeis The voii iaeTf'pou SovXov : cf. 7 and ib. 131 (vi/vii A.n.). 1 form eXeivds read by in Rev 3 17 (see Notes p. 152) is = eXeeivds. explained by Blass-Debrunner (p. 20) as eXeivds

man

s.7'.

where

povXeTai,

wrote to the strategus

is

eXsdu).

tis

8covtws dirovpa-

evex9f|vai as a corruption of eXe-yxOrjvai and translate "and he ordered that she should be asked through an interpreter

Trao"£-

ktX.

p.r|

A

186) IV

(a.d.

we have

38

eypaâs tw 3

237'"'* twv

eKelvwv i\iyyfiC>ir\„ "may supply the proofs." Kal eKe'Xeu[o-e]v 8^ [epjaiive'ws aiiTt)v

e^

ij/au.e'vwv

what was her choice":

£).a%ioz6TEQoq. With this form (Eph

II.

ye'voiTo £t|tt|o-i.s els iio-Tepov Trepl

pity .

.

.

= o-e

on .

]

tov o-w[Tfjpa] eXefô-aL u.e. "I became wherefore I entreat you my preserver

have pity on me," P Oxy VI. 904 2 (v/a. d. (cited s.z>. 88 (a.d. 23S) i!va •yT]pdo-Kw1, and from the inscrr. Syll 418 0eiav o-ov ktX. For a Christian 8td ti^v Trpdvotav eXerjOe'vTes to

)

use, see the prayer

uoi

P Oxy

3 407 (iii/iv A.D.) por|6r|0-dv Tas daapTias. For a suggestion

III.

eXe'r|o-dv (ie e|dXi<)/dv p.ot

(B.C. 19-18) (=Chrest. II. p. I2j) the meaning is rather 16 "conviction," as in the received text of 2 Tim 3 «pdvr|

" Kyrie eleison was a common Jewish prayer formula, which was adopted by Christians," see JTS xvi. p. 548 f. 30 Epict. Sharp (Epict. p. 4) cites in illustration of Mt 20

tw Kao-Iw

ii.

ireTrpa'yu.e'vwv

avTwv

virb Tf)s dvTi8(Kov.

,

6vt(i! evTavfla,

tov

Tij(s)

Sdiews Seo-poij>vXaK(a!

that

''-

7.

12

tov 0ebv eiriKaXovuevoi

SedaeBa

aiiTov

-

Kvpie,

203

tXerjfjioavvri eXtTjo-ov tTri/rpeif/dv divination. In

p.01

MGr

alms

t|eX8«Iv— a passage dealing with is used with the ace. "give

the verb

"

=

e/.Evdeoo;.

-' Jude

writings

to.

WH

read forms derived from iX«dw

—

Rom

in

—

9

1S ,

For other exx. of the mixing of du and «
mung,

361

p.

eA/cof

For the

term in the Pauline the preceding article, and what is said s.v. d-ireX«v8epos. In the oldest Greek marriage contract we possess, P Eleph I (B.C. 3H-0) (= Selections, p. iff.), the contracting parties are described as eXev8«pos «Xev8e'pa, and in the spiritual significance of this

cf.

P Oxy

curious law-suit,

f.

which

p. 50),

I.

Solomon, the nurse, who

eXerjfioavvt]. In the Christian

28

P Gen Amminaeus to

I. the writer, after petitioning 51 use his influence in preventing a widow's only son from being taken on military service, continues— Kal o 8 eb)s diroSiSi (/. diroSiSoi) o-[o]i

a certain

McNeile's statement (ad

«[X]«t)p.u
irpos tt)v 6 2 ) that

Mt

the word is not used specifically for "almsgiving" earlier than B. Sira will require modification if the early date ascribed to Tobit, in which the

accepted

(cf.

word

Oxford Apocrypha

survives in this sense in

i.

p.

is

1S3

is

very frequent,

The word

ff. ).

49)

(=

Selec/iojis,

Judgment

of

charged with carrying off a foundling, defends herself on the ground that she did so " in virtue of its being freeborn." Other dv[d]p.aTi sXtvBepov, is

P Ryl II. 117" (a.d. 269) irpbs to 'i\v.v T[d e]p.d cXevStpov, "so that I may keep my property in freedom," and P Oxy IX. 1186' (iv/A.D.), the edict of a Preses in which it is declared that for slaves punishment by exx. of the adj. are p.e

scourging (Sid T(iv ladvTuv) is lamentable (dviapdv), but " for free men to be submitted to such an outrage is contrary " to the laws and an injustice eX«v8tpov$ hi dvSpas ToiavT^v

—

v-n-oaevtiv o{Jtc tois

0pp&v

[?JXOV itniv. For the adverb see

MGr.

37»M ( a .d.

recalls in various particulars the

[

vdaois] dKoX[ov]8oy d$iKe(av T£

P Tebt

II.

2S4

7

where the

(i/B.c.)

writer informs his sister that in obedience to an oracular

eXerifuov. P Leid \V vii

—

in the

(112)

4

LXX

a.d.) tXcrjuuv tv uipais Piafos (.'. the adj. is confined to Mt 5', Heb 2 17

(ii/iii

NT

In the

01s).

— KOTaPr|o-oaai

-7

response from the god Soknebtunis " I will go with boldness" (Edd.).

:

frequent of God, but of and ter in Prov. it is

men

only in Ps

1 1 1

iXevOegoo). For this verb, which

is

found "in innumerable documents

of manumission," see again Cf. from the papyri Btpia.

NT

The

masc. form of this word, which in the is wholly and in the is rejected by comparatively rare

LXX

WH, 12

see further Thackeray Gr. i. p. 158) is found in Syll 376 21 Kal vvv Si ov 8i" Zktov vp.ds, dXXd St'

PsS3

(e.g.

(84)

«Xev8e'pii>s,

:

tiivoiav evsp-ytTci, Nero's address to the

Greeks

at Corinth

:

Deissmann as

P Oxy

III.

cited s.v.

494

18

IXtv-

(a.d.

156) eXev6epovp.6vwv 8ovXwv o-wuaTwv with reference to certain slaves whom the testator had set free Kar' ttivoiav Kal iXo" o-Top-y£av, "in consequence of their goodwill and affection

The verb appears

NT

be always punctiliar in the

to

For

Proleg. p. 149.

subst. i\ev6ipu
BGU

see

:

II. 388'-

ls

the Emperor's composition master took care that he atticized For the word see also P properly in this great oration. 6 Magd 1S (a petition B.C. 221) I'va w, Pao-iXtv, 8id o-ov tov SiKaiou Kal IXe'ov tstcvxws eis to [Xoijirbv tov p£ov.

A.D.) €irr|V€x8[r|0-]av Tapt'XXai 8v[o] tXtvBeptio-twv tov avTov dvd(j.aTos 8iadpois XP° V01 S (note dat. of point of

The

ikeqidmvoQ. The adj. (Rev

—

remains neuter

subst.

in

MGr,

357. and see further Moulton Gr.

ii.

cf.

Hatzidakis Gr.

p.

§ 54.

m

LAE

p.

324 ft: Here, in illustration of the phrase Gal 5 13 it must be enough to recall the .

'yv vaiK "°v,
iXtvQipCai o-iiufa]

'Pup-aiav, Tinas r;(ii(ivaiou

.

.

.

'cf.

Tav

Cor 6 M

is

found quater

= " elephant,"

in Syll 5S6 (iv/B.c). see Preisigke 174 (iii/B.c.)

65'

iw

{f.

and

=

"ivory"

b.c. 180).

,

7

dvop.a Nfoaia. to •y'vos

t-rr

)

tXevBtpiai,

.

.

au€p.-TrT[ov]

Be'Xti dpc'o-ai,

ovtw Kaû

euaTov eTTô-a.

In the directions for a love-philtre,

P Lond

121 4 " (iii/A.D.)

we have

cf. ^Xi£ov K(al) p[d]Xe tts 8dXao-o-av 6' I. further the magic papyri ii. I22 (iv/A.D.) ( p. IlS)

(=1.

p. 99)

:

=

tXXiâs to xjirdXoLirov tov paKOVS

and

ii. 46*°''

o-wv.

The compound

(ii/A. D.

"

(iv/A.D.)

(=

I. p.

o-vv«X(o-o-o>

o-uvT|XXi.£a 4keCvt) I enclosed in the former )

r

in

tov TpdxT|X6v

o-ov,

is

found

P Oxy

I.

113*

Sevyua XniKoi'va, packet a pattern of white-violet 25'
colour" (Edd.), P Giss I. 'AiroXXwTaTOS T-fj Epp.o
by WH

ircpl

7S) al8«'piov 8pdp.o(v) ciXfo--

eirio-ToXTJ

The

subst.

(Xly^cl

is

read

Jn I9 ", following N*B. :

.

Nicaea hath committed unto Apollo, for freedom." The same phrase is found in BGU IV. 1141 2 * (b.c. 14)
etiooto.

23

dp-yvptov (ivdv Tptwv Kal Si livdv erao-Tevo-e NtKaia twi 'AttoXI

"the Pythian Apollo bought from Sosibius of Amphissa, for freedom, a female slave, whose name is Nicaea, by race a Roman, with a price of three minae and a half of silver. The purchase, however,

Itt'

1S 12 )

(t)X€vTcp
historical

^XcuOtpia in

Xuvi

MGr

6* 1 tois *y€V€o-(ois).

d-rroo-TaXtls cttI tT|V 8f|pav T
interesting Delphi inscription of e.c. 200-199, Syll S45-mrîrpiaTo 6 'AirdXXuv 6 nvOios Trapd Eujcrupiou Ap.<)Ho-o-tos t-rr

Mk

subst.

Syll S881

background which lends so much significance to the Pauline descriptions of the «Xev8epia which His people enjoy in Christ, has been vividly presented by Deiss-

mann

time, as in

For the

elevdeola.

The

(ii/iii

t^|v iXiav o-ov

6tXuv

elxo!;. 11 * (iii/B.c.) inrd tov d-ypiou (Xkeos Seivus StaKtCSyll 802 3' wv |i[fv]os, Soj (iii/B.c.) dvr|p €[vto]s Tas KoiXtas S'Xkos ^x -

For SXkwo-is, " ulceration," see Vett. Val. pp. 3 4 236". ,

204

eXKio)

'Elh]viaxi.

elxvo).

P

M

Petr III. 46 (1)" ot eijeiXT|
P

eis

I.

Ke cXkvo-i), 8t|0-t| TpCa rpia road and have them tied "carryall the branches into the cf. BGU III. together by threes and dragged along" (Edd.) S22 5 (iii/A.D.) urj p.eXr|o-a.Tu> croi irepl twv ctitikuV evpov

ycopYOV, t(s

WithJas2 Ti

eis I.

cf.

be delayed" (Edd.): see also PSI IV.

ihis

For the 251-0) t»v

sense

literal

32?

"draw,"

in

(B.C.

ets

tov Poppa

II.

259"

(/.

.

T|

poppdv) Kal d-miXiu>T[r|v e£d$ou

See also

23).

"impress," P Tebt

I.

1

5

"

iirep

TrXlvBovS

:

cf.

P Oxy

meaning "compel,"

for

11S)

(B.C.

comes out well where two women write to their

11

(ii/A.D.)

iroTe

oSv edv dvavaXiicrns

(=

Selections,

dpapwvos

[ttj t]iu.t]

"earnest money

p,

:

II.

I.

134

32

** 10

PSI

(a.d. 261),

I.

aviTois

(Edd.),

P Par 63 203

(B.C. 164)

not compel any of the

for their private service

(= P

32

140

I.

"not

evXoYtlv,

Petr III.

p.

36) iirep

wv

[eis

T|(ids is

disputed: see Deissmann

White/7'5

xvi. p.

246

LAE,

p.

437

ff.,

and Evelyn-

certain privileges to his (a.d. 119) o«x !v«a tou 8oKeiv u.e however that I may appear to be

A

is inscribed to Delphic inscr., Syll 3S3 (a.d. 125-9), Hadrian o-wTf|pi, puo-au.e'vu Kal Bpe'âvTi tt^v eavToi 'EX-

XdSa,

"the saviour who rescued and nurtured

his

own

Hellas."

= iv

is

—

"

The form

eveXoYT|8(r|o-av)

IV. 1028 (ii/A.D.).

du>

Xd-yw

— m, see

and

s.v. eXee'w

ad fin.

according to the

Tt8r|p.i,

common

other sense.

l%7lii,U)

.

In a soldier's eXirû) I

II.

'Ettdg.

(iii/A.D.).

"accounts." There is no connexion with " in the rational," which is derived from iv Xdyu iXXoYOS,

"

ff.

The more

17

of Xd-yos,

use

;

t^|V pao-iXe(av

BGU

the mixing of

The verb

concerning the persons who ympylav, should be impressed for labour in the fields" (Edd.). The exact force to be assigned to the verb in the second of the New Oxyrhynchus Logia, P Oxy IV. 65410 Ttves] ot &KovTes ev oiipa[va> eoriv el] t| PacriXela 8et e^Kta-Bai els tt^v

found septies in

On

"

"

92

announcement of

BGU

soldiers:

is

may

P

13 may be paralleled from an metaphorical usage of Rom 5 the Emperor Hadrian in which he interesting rescript of

els

work

[.]

10

making a reckoning against them.

inhabitants of the country to

is

109) evTev6e[v] 8e eo-xr|(Kao-i.)

p.

eXXo70vu.e'v[o]y o-[o]i (Spax^ds) cf. to be reckoned in the price"

irpa-yu.aTe£ais

XeiTovp-yias strategi and the other officials

dvaXiia-ns)

(/•

(a.d. 261) Kal Sotw Xdyov, ti auTui dcpetX[e]Tai Kal trov irapecrxev, Iva oCtois avTii evXoynflfj, and so P Flor

Strass

authorizes the

8«

irpoo-TtToxao-i

Tois o-Tpa(TT|-yois) Kal tovs aXXous toiis irpbs Tais VXksiv Tivds tuv KaToiKOvvTwv ev tt)i x™P a ISCas, "and they have decreed that the

p.r|Se

243

— 80-a

(a.d. 237)

Magd

(A.D.

II.

toO kXtipou KaTep7acr£av, T|u.elv evXdvT|o-ov eirl Xd-you, everything you expend on the "put down to our account " 1* cultivation of the holding (Edd.), and in P Grenf II. 67

11' (B.C. 221) it is used of "towing" to irXoiov T|-ydyou.ev eirl tov Spuov a ship u.dyis
—

P Ryl

steward

PSI IV. 365 11 (B.C. 4S3" (ii/B.C.)

cf.

.

In P

inscriptions

eu.ol

tt^v

irXCvBov eXKovTcov, OG/S tt^v dirrf^v (av TlveS ev TttlS 080LS \OVV dpvCrcrwO-lV . c'Xkwo-iv.

toOto

one's account," as in the Philemon passage,

ev dppwo-rCai.

ere

257-6) eXK[vo-]8fjvat

word from the

eXXd-ya, may now be added several occurrences in the papyri in its general Hel" Thus the technical sense of set to lenistic form eXXove'w.

;

B.C. 258-7) Kal

(<\

Swa-

usage in

for the elliptical

of this

18

on Philem

in his note

P Hib metaphorical usage is found in tovto p.r| eXKvcrriis, "and do not

A

KpiTT|pi.ov.

Sj*

let

B

[o-uYxwprjo-ews

a(vTi-ypaov)

—

S1801 eXKutrn, o-n-e'puaTa t£s PTor I. I vil! (B.C. 117) eXKvcr8e'vTuv airdvTuv to.

161)

(B.C.

elloyaw ( eu>). To Lightfoot's examples

:

dXXd

s

word see Mayser Gr. p. 457, and Ac 21" see Field Notes, p. 135 f.

elva eve-yKov) els t^|V oSbv iravTa

avTa

36

to

€v

crvvTeXovu.e'vr|V

t?|v

Giss

KaTa Al-ymrT]([as ue]8^[p]u.r|y[ev]p.evT|S 'EXXt|vio-tI w 4 (B.C. 117) avTiypacpa cn>YYpa
nToXeualSi pao-i\[i.K^v] " who have contracted to draw 20,000 bricks to KaTaXva-iv, " the Royal quarters which are being completed at Ptolemais 'ivinov (A (Edd.), P Oxy I. 121" (iii/A.D.) tovs KXdSous

wore

cXtti?

Taxi

hope 17 423

to

announces—

letter to his father the writer

irpoKoo-ai

be quickly promoted,

= Selections,

(ii/A.D.)

Tiiv 8e[u]v 8eXdvTuv,

TrpoKdv|/ai)

(/.

the gods will

if

p. 91).

Nero

is

"

(BGU

described as

o 8e tt|s olKov|ie'vr|s Kal Trpoo-8oKT)8els Kal eX-m.cr8e£s in P Oxy s VII. 1021 6 (a.d. 54): cf. Syll 364 (A.D. 37) eirel f, kot'

eXmo-8eio-a Tatoi) KaCcrapos Tepu-aevxT|v Tfdo-tv dv8pu>irois viKoiJ SePao-Tov T|-yep.ov£a KaTT|vyeXTai, oiSev 8e u.eVpov x a P°- s etipr|K(e)v o

Koo-aos ktX.

two women write

When

to their

in

P Kyi

steward

II.

eXirtlJovTes

243" (ii/A.D.) o-vv 8eui to

alone does not, as the cnrapfjvai, the use of Beds editors note, imply that the writer was a Christian (cf. Archiv s eXTr£8u -yap tis 8ebv oti i. 436), but P land II (iii/A.D.)

ire8e£ov

"Elh]\\ In the ordinance of Euergetes

II.

P Tebt

I.

168

5

(B.C.

li8)"EXXr|vas = "probably ... all non-Egyptian soldiers, whether Macedonians, Cretans, Persians, etc." The editors and Egyptians later compare the opposition between Greeks This illustrates excellently the familiar in the same decree. antithesis between Jews and "Greeks," so pronounced in

6 Kvpids] uou o 'E[ir£u.a]xos seems TrapaKXr|8fjvai [PovXeTai s to pjint to Christian (or Jewish) authorship, cf. 1 Pet 3 IV. PSI also 301* (v/a.d.) and see the editor's note. See

Mk

MGr

: 7 «, to

which an exact parallel

is

quoted below.

Giss

I.

(/.

— ouev)

i\ir(t,i*,

tpiriiu.

eXir£5uu.«v

-yap ets

tov 8ebv Tbv iravTOKpaTopa.

elniQ.

'EXkrjvig,

P

p.

36

10

(B.C. 161)

v£a ITro(Xep.a£ov)

t|

TdSe

Xe'-yei -yvvfi

Kal 2evu.tvis ktX.

'EXXrivls 'Ap.p.10-

BGU tio-]tos

II.

486' (ii/A.D.) ot« Kal 01

irapexouo-iv

f|(ieiv

eX-n-iSas.

ve'oi

Kap[irol Tas PeX-

P Oxy VII. 1070

205

'EAiS u/ua? (iii/A.n.) a

tfj.j3ar€vco letter

pompous

man

from a

to his wife in

which

he beseeches Serapis twv xprjo-Tuiv iXmSwv tu>v iv dv8pw-ttoktl vecrvopicrpe'vwv (/. vevop ), "for the good hopes that

—

mankind."

are held by

Syll 529

8ie
i\u iXmSas KaXds. (1914), p. 94

[HS

(i/B.c.) Kal i(j>oSevovTes

toC dTroKaTao-Ta8fjva[i] tov For a disk with the inscr.

'iut\s

iX[7r]i8as.

see

s5

84

xxxiii, p.

Christian uses of the

ff.

ff.,

word

BCH xxxviii. P Oxy VI.

are

939* (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 12S) an affectionate letter regarding a sick mistress iv -yap avTrj uavTes Tas iXtriSas 1 [exopev, ilnc ' '&• VII. 1059 (v/a.d.) a prayer commencing

BGU

II.

665

" 12

(i/A.D.) 81b

•

•n-pwTov eppTjvai

critv

Ta

avTTJ

irapaxaXu

iraTep, to

ere,

pip

eVxaTa tou M[e]x«tp,

-irtpl

19 I. 2S

and P Ryl (iv/a.ii.) iv iroXXois [i]ppt|o-«Tai, "will See also Syll 895 1 engage upon many things" (Ed.). iTeXeuTTio-a ippds (e)ls irr\ irevTe. It may be noted that in 2t.r/7~xxvi. p. 24Sff. Rendel Harris quotes Syriac evidence " to show that ippdvTa Ka9f|o-8ai. in Mk 4 1 is an " Aramaism " " to aboard. for go

—

Ky(pie)

8(«)c

pov Kal

ii

epiris

(/.

iXirls)

t]

The word

pov.

BGU

is a II. 632- (ii/A.D.) (= LAE, p. 174) proper name in 17 10 'EXirls Kal opTov[vdTa (cf. I Cor 16 ), and in Syll 865 of a slave, see also Cugnat IV. 889 15 1069', 1071*: cf. Ac ,

G

23

irepl tXir^Sos

Kal dvao-Tacrews veKpwv Kpivopai, where

Lake (Earlier Epf. of St. Paul, p. 16) translates "for " Hope' and a resurrection of the dead am I being judged. '

WH

For the aspirated form icp' iX-iriSi which 8 20 cf. Proleg. p. 44, and see s.v. direXir££w.

we

find Helpis, Helpidius.

MGr

read in

Rom

sLifidllco.

With the solitary occurrence of this verb in the XT, I.k i2 6 ippaXeiv els rf|V yi(vva.v, may be compared V Par 47 s B.C. 153) (= Selections, p. 22) ivpe'pX-riKav (jr. ol 8eol) (<-. where apparently tjXtiv must be " selva oscura," metaphorically like Dante's and the Christian letter P Oxy VI. 939 1 - (iv/A.D.) (= Selecxipds els liXriv p«7aXt)v,

understood

tions,

usage cf. Michel 247' (end iii/B.C.) " cast into the chest." The verb

literal

In Lat. inscrr.

tXir£8a. ipTrlSa, dpiri(S)a.

129) is TT|Xi.KavTT|V ere [dyiuvia]v I cast you into such distress."

p.

"unwittingly KtPaiTiov,

•n-Xivyds, e.g.

P Tebt 'Elufiag. For

proper name (Ac 13

this

)

which cannot be regarded

as an interpretation of Bar-Jesus, Blass (Comm. ad I.) proposes to read 'ETotuds, "Son of the Ready," in accordance

with

D*.

that

"no

But Burkitt

(JTS

iv.

p 127

ff.)

has pointed out

make Bar-fesus mean

variation in spelling can

* ready'," and ingeniously conjectures that the reading should be 6 Xoipds, "the pestilent fellow," Bar-Jesus being

Bar Yeshu

then popularly interpreted as

(JMtJ" "13).

I.

is

common

with

(B.C. 221) irXr|-yds ri poi ive'paXov.

In P Tebt I. 37' (B.C. 73) ippepXf]o-8at els ttjv "yTJv, the " concerning the works which they swear

dpdcrwcri. i'p'ywv

render

editors

ive'PaXov,

For a similar ive'paXov els to

39=" (B.C. 114), etc.

wv edv

Trepl 8

P Magd 38 s

Skwv

have been imposed upon their land": cf. P Ilib I. 6j 5 tov- cnre'ppa[To]s oi ^r| ipPepXr](c. B.C. 265) Ttjv Tip^v Another usage of the Ke'v[a]t els tov nptoTaydpov K[X]fjpov. verb and the corresponding subst. (ipPoXrj}. which has come " " of to be almost technical, is in connexion with the lading 30 I. 54 (c. B.C. 245) ippaXoC 8i avra Kal "put them (i.e. various provisions) on board 3 guards," P Oxy X. 1292 {c. A.D. 30) eu [ir]oT|o-eis

P Hib

a ship, e.g. <|>vXaKCTas,

with the

shot.

A

Christian amulet of v/vi A.D., P Oxy VIII. 1152, containing magical, Jewish, and Christian elements, invokes the help of l!pwp
" please put on board ipPaXdpevds pot KevtipaTa 8iaK[d]cri.a, 11 for me two hundred empty jars," P Giss I. 69 (A.D. I1S-9) Xv[a 8t]d o~Tr[o]vSfjs ippaXdpevos irdcrav ttjv [KpetOrjv Ta]\e'ws 11 els KaivV TTapaKop£o-T|, and P Oxy I. 62 (iii/A.D.) a letter of a centurion with reference to the embarkation of corn

'Iecrov Xpio-Ti.

—

I'vo prj eK ttjs crfjs

P

Petr

I.

I2 10 (iii/B.C.) ttji ipavToii -yuvaiKi.

ii.

III. I"

J

twv ipavToO {nrap\dv[Tu)v Kujpiov tivai, "to be master of my property," P Oxy II. 2Sl 13 (A. D. 20-50) dve'yKXrjTov ipaTrjv iv atr-acrei Trapeix
self

blamelessly in

all

respects" (Edd.),

ib.

VI. 937' (iii/A.D.)

pou eKSiKTjcrw ipavTov, BGU 11 olSa 71 [ttot] II. S46 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 94) " I know what I have alpauTcu irap€
2X9u> els ttjv irarpCSa

.

.

myself," and the Christian letter P

(= of

Oxy

otjk uiv iv ipavTtj,

Selections, p. 129) myself" (cf. the classical iv ipauTov).

sense

cf.

•n-aTptSi,

154-5)

P Ryl

II.

"obedient

t'£ai

dpeXeias iviSpa irepl ttjv ippoX^v yevriTai, may be no fraud in the lading through any neglect of yours," where the editors note that ippoXfj " was the technical term for the annual contribution of corn " (cf. supplied to Rome and afterwards to Constantinople Wilcken Ostr i. p. 364 f.). See for other exx. of the verb

"in order

i/Liavzov.

77" to

VI. 939 11 (iv/A.D.) "not being master

For a weakened

192) ireiBopevos Tfj ipauTOv native city," ii. gS(rt) 16 (A.D.

(a.D.

my

8i o-iv tpauTiu ip-yaTas Sio,

s.v.

piKos and Archiv

rently

ctw«[
v. p.

= "embankment"

note and V Ryl

II.

133

12

or

50 "

n.

2 ,

and

dam"

s

.

.

.

—

eppXripa appa-

P Tebt

II.

378'°

note.

For

i.

=

"take possession

o-av ippaTeOo-ai tt^v

-yTJv,

of," as in Josh

a will of iii/B.C,

cf.

19"

iTropev8T)-

2 14

P Eleph

where in the event of their parents leaving debts, right reserved to the sons not to "enter on" the inheritance 1

i£e'o-T
BGU

tois ulois pr eppaTeieiv, idp pr| PouXuvTai.

,

is

—

See also

!

12) i^'o-Tu ip.pa§evety els tos P Oxy VIII. 1118' (i/ii A.D.) o-rrjws " that rd iTr[o]Te8eipe'va, •yeiviucrKuo-L ippa8euo-ov[Ta p]« els on the that I shall enter know mortgaged property" they may (Ed.), BGU I. 101" (a.D. 114-5) pf| ifeivai 8i pol XuTpucrai v The verb and the p p-r]S{ evPaSeieiv ay

IV.

1

.

167"* (B.C.

.

.

.

Tpets [dpou(pas).

P Petr III. 26 i]dv epPfji pois els dXXoTpiov KXfjpov, "if an ox trespass on another man's allotment" (Edd.), P 31 Oxy II. 259 (A.D. 23) el Si [p]^| e'pP«'piiK(£v) on a ship,

for

see

E^Parevco.

ii.

117* (A.D. 269) t]o€ ipavTtjs dvSpds, "with the concur-

that there

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

of a corresponding noun ipPaSefa are also used technically

206

n

8-

P Lond

entry into possession of property, e.g.

creditor's Il64(rf)

t/JLOf

(=

(a.D. 212)

irt\iCoitriv

to

vdpipa irdvTa dvaKopiSfjs TOO eppa-rtv-

III. p. 159)

p*XP^ «pPa8c£as

....

?£i]s

BevTos Tp£To« ptpous : see also Modica Introduzioue, p. 286. The idea of forcible entry (1 Mace I2 2s al.) is well brought out in P Par 14" (ii/B.C.)
piat'ios,

P Lond 401"

116-m)

(B.C.

PiaioTtpov «pPaT[«ii]
^5a4>os

,

Ps

cf.

7

13

Aq,

Isai 17 13

Sm)

in favour of

is

"am

angry," "express violent displeasure," perhaps with the added idea of "within oneself." See Allen on Mk I 43 , and Souter Lex. s.v.

gflEO).

oiKiav Kal ir€pioiKoSopT|o-avT€s eauTots

o'iKT|Tr|pia cvoikovo-lv

(=11.

30 usage (Dan ii

the meaning

m

So3

Syll

ptTa St touto cbidXav

(iii/B.c.)

ot

8d[pev

dppa.Kov ^\ouo*av] Kai KeXccrOai eKirieiv, e'-rmTa €pciv kcX«cr[9ar avTa 8e eptVai, irdv] 8e epirX-fja-ai to Xwtuov t6

Cf. Cic. Alt.

aiiTas.

xiii.

1

52.

tptTix^v agebat.

NT

when

religions to denote the climax of initiation, "sets foot on" the entrance to the new life

the mystes

which he is now to share with the god. The point has been fully examined by Ramsay Teaching of Paul, p. 287 ff., where reference is made to inscrr. from Klaros, according to which the inquirer, after being initiated, cvepdT«v
—

ing to

Ramsay,

it

would appear

that in Col

I.e.

tpPaTtiwv

i/n/naivo/nai.

For this NT air. eip. (Ac 26 11 we may cite the adj. in Menandrea p. 53 200 wo-irep tppavr]s eircto-irecrfwv, "rushing in like a madman." )

if-i/terto.

For the legal formula eppevtu with or without iv followed by the dat. of a participle, of which apparently we have a reminiscence in Gal 3" cf. P Tor II. S 31 (ii/B.c.) tppe'vtiv 8e dpOT€pous iv Tots irpbs eavTobs SiwpoXo'VTlpevois, P Oxy 16 I. 38 (A.D. 49-50) {= Selections, p. 53) toO 8« Evpou p^| 1

be taken as a quoted word, containing a sarcastic reference to the man of the mysteries with his false worship and " Let no one cozen you of the prize of your fleshly mind. is

to

life-race, finding satisfaction in self-humiliation

and worship-

,

povXopevou

ping of angels, taking his stand on what he has seen (in the Mysteries), vainly puffed up by his unspiritual mind, and not keeping firm hold on [Christ] the Head." It will be further noted that this interpretation has the advantage of rendering unnecessary the conjectural emendations of the

(a

text

in Syll

'

proposed by Bishop Lightfoot and Dr. C. Taylor see also Field Notes, p. 197 f. On the form of the word in which 8 and t are freely interchanged, see Mayser Gr. p. 176, and for the technical use of to spfSaSixov as "the tax paid :

by tenants p.

190 f.

"

to the owners of the land see Wilcken Ostr See also Moulton Gr. ii. § n8(*).

i.

and,

S79

P Flor

I.

56

17

(A.D. 234) tppipdo-ai pt «!$ to. [K]a.Ta-ypa1

55-

(a.D. SS-96),

PSI IV. 2S2"

(a.D. 183).

See also Syll 266 14 (B.C. 200-199) 49tXovW|s [v]aiJTas 8w8eKa tv«p£pao-ev. lot «Kpipd?» cf. P Oxy XII. 14S3 16 A. 11.)

(ii/iii

4dv

p<|

.

.

.

e-yPtpdo-r|S

™

[irp]bs

o-«

^Tovpeva,

"unless you discharge the claims made against you" (Edd.), and see Michel 8S3" (beginning ii/B.c), where in a list of victors at the Panathenaea mention is made of a chariotdriver

— t|v£oxos «-ypipd£u>v.

Ml'.r p-rrdljw,

"bring

pt)S'

(B.C.

ei
168)

form, see

(for

0-To.o-iv > , Te'pav irtpC state." The figurative

P Tor

I.

I'""

yt-,«VT|p.«'vT]v

"menU

(B.C.

(=1.

p. s.v.

30,

Selections,

pXt'irw)

eis

p.

10)

a look for our helpless 2 meaning, as in Mt 6 *, is seen in 81b

o4uo

«ls

tpPXe'ij/avTa

Trjv

poi KaTa6opdv virb do-«pa>v dvOpunruv ktX.

reputans

damnum"

etc.,

P Tebt

I.

2S 1S

114) d£iovpev tpPX«|/avTa €is Ta {nro8tSa-yp€va, you to look into the matters indicated" (Edd.).

eppetvai

Ac

I4

a2

iii/B.c.) «ireix«
Tuii8e

Tail

tv

vop.ua

93

2'

found also

is

,

I.

irao-i Tots

tppe'vovcnv

P

Oxy

and

tlvai,

in

I.

—

irdvT[a ktX.,

ttolt|o-€lv

P Oxy

III.

el

prjv

by and

truly

s8

(A.D. 156) tov] 8« TrapaPô-dpevov «kt£v«lv tu» eppe'vovTt to rt pXdpos Kal eirtTeipov dp-yvpCou TaXavTa 8vo, "and that he who shall all

etc.,"

494

transgress [the terms of a will] shall forfeit to the party abiding by it the damages and a fine of two talents of silver," and so P Flor I. 51 23 (a.d. 13S-61). Cf. Deissmann BS,

248

p.

Berger Strafklauseln,

f.,

ifi/ueaqj

p.

3.

.

this

form read, instead of tv

P

€ts

t

Petr

I.

vavpia

Gr. p. 1210 for the

23"

(iii/B.c.)

\^r\i (66Si).

NT

by

pc'o-u,

-

AC

in

x™r1,a Katvbv

Rev

1:;

i

,

eppeo-uii

See further Robertson

usage.

tt)v T|pe-

"nor spared

117)

dat., as in

P Flor

opvvo KcUo-apav 9tov vlbv AvTOKpaTopa " will Kal abide

l)

tow a

P Lond 42"

(end of

later

21 , etc., see

epfitenco.

The

late

36 (A.D. 610-1) tovtois 138 " abide tppu'tir, TaiiTa SiacbuXaTTtiv, by these conditions and observe them." See also P Tebt II. 3S2 22 (B.C. 30

much

For

in."

the

persistence, — A.D. 569) cXkovtci

Kal Tats ireiGope'vais the

perform

cf. ii.

:

s0

BGU

its

irpo-yfypappt'vois.

eppevetv

(
-irao-i

deed of divorce

A.D.

£/.

with

comply

A.D.) eVpe'vu as showing

(ii/iii

"

K€Kpipe'vois, Syrus, however, the judgment," II. 6oo* Tats irpo'y€'ypap€'v[a]is [tv]ToXats,

Tots

evpctvai

to

refuses

'

(c.

"we

,

B.C.

beg

iju^Qijudo/uai. We can produce no fresh evidence to throw light on the meaning of this difficult verb in the NT, but the LXX

ifiog. 10 Commenting on P Petri. 12 cited s.v. tpavToC ad init., Mahaftv draws attention to the substitution of cases of tor epos in the Ptolemaic papyri. 13 ception he notes is P Petr I. 14 (B.C. 237)

epavTov r]i)i

A

hfS§\ 7]vvaiKi.

later

The only

ex-

p.

12)

(

= 111.

example (a.D. 192)

is

found on

an ostracon published in LAE, p. 1S6 80s t$) «pf| iraiSio-KT], where Deissmann remarks that epij is unemphatic, as, for example, iii/A.D.)

my

Rom

in -rrtpl

tools."

io

h\ Kal

PSI

III.

1

:

cf.

also

twv «pwv 223

s

P Oxy

VIII.

crvvt'p'ywv,

1159

15

(late

"with regard

(a.D. 5S0) bXdypacpov

\t\.f\.

to

(prj

207

(jXTraiynos shows us the Pauline phrase

Cor i6 21

(i

In

ib.

=

213

6

o-vu.po\ov Tciv <(iuv, P cf.

Preisigke 176S irdvTwv.

[(]p.[
Oxy

II 5' (ii/A.D.) iravres ol (u.of T]b Trpo«; a->KvyT)[u,a] tcbv

I.

:

(Thebes)

The

use of (p-ds

the Johannine writings

is

1903,

and Thumb

n. *),

40

Proleg. p.

(cf.

p.

—

(iou

elsewhere: but see Pro/eg.

£ floaty [tog.

We this

are unable to cite from our sources

any instance of which Grimm pronounces to be "unauth.", but a related form o-vu.Trafyij.ds =

word (Heb

known

II

to prof,

:!6

)

"collusion"

is

owtwv

dvriSiKcov,

Tiiv

found in

P Tor

I*"

I.

(B.C.

1

17-6) aYvo-

Tiva o-vvTracyuov iroictTai

(t

"

her

to use for

iTro8r|KT|s dp-yvpiots,

c'£

personal requirements the

money accruing from the sale or

mortgage" (Edd.). With the use compare Ev. Petr. 10 ut^ (uttco-civ

in (is

Heb io 31 we may now x € ^P as T0 ^ Xaov twv

TouSaCiov.

EfiTzlexto is used of a hostile attack Kal CTrcX6wv oiJTws 6

P Tebt

in

cu-ttXckcvtcs

Tauo-ipis

Kal

p.01

"

39"

I.

Kal

Trpo"y(Ypa|XM.('vos

86vt(S

(B.C.

114)

tov[to]v yuv^|

T)

TrXdovs,

itX^-yds

thereupon the aforesaid and his wife T. closed with me and 4 gave me many blows." Vett. Val. p. IlS Trpoo-cTi. S( Kal (is 8ouXiKa irpdo-tuTra Kal traiSas cp-TrXcKOVTai,
211.

p.

fin ope vofj.au

very characteristic of

421) regards this as a sign of their connexion with Asia Minor, in view of the fact that tu.ds survives in modern Pontic Cappadocian Greek, as against (/'h/.Z,

rrpdo-cus Kal

c"k

tJToi

"the D.)\ve have su.d -yap (cttiv, while the masculine members of my family" is found in P Par 70ls (Ptol.) to (iii/A

i

ttji

Tim

With

2

(Ivai

8(1

iSitoTLKois

ktX.

2*

oij8*

iii.

Epict. .

.

.

'EXXt|vlkols

22.

69

OU

TrpoO-8(8(U.(VOV Ka9f^KOUO-LV

(u.Tr(TrXcyp.(vov

Sharp Epict.

(see

;

cf.

TOV KllVlKOV

p.

ttot' dTr(pio-rrao-Tov

u.t|

o-x('o-(o-iv,

72),

Polyb.

xxv.

3

9.

The

(u.ttX(Kou.(vos.

Trpdyu-ao-iv

as irapapatvwv tois

compound

ls 15 is used "delude," as in Mt 2 (cf. Jer io ), in Anlh. Pal. x. 56. 2 Tots €u.irai5o(i*Vots avSpacri. raCTa \iym. Cf. Vett. Valens p. 16 14 (u.Trai.£o|j.(vwv dv8pwTrwv.

Tor I. I""'- * (B.C. 117) tov 8( ra M.rj8au.ws dvr|KOVTa Trpbs TT(V (V(o-Tiio-av Kpio-iv, "llermias vero interserens ea, quae nullo modo cum praesenti causa cohaerent" (Ed.), and for (KttX('kw see P Tebt II. 315" (ii/A.D.) irplv -ydp [a]iTo[v] Tr[pd]s o-( (X8iv ('yu avTov Troi.[Tio-]iD (KirXâi ere, 'Tor I " will make him let you through before he comes to you

ijum(fi)7ib]jui.

temple books, and P

AopcuTi

u.dvt]i,

"nam

haud liquido compertum

adversarii

habent, utrum colluserit

cum una Lobaite"

(Ed.).

=

I'Sl IV.

413

20

Taptlôv to o-Taaviov o-uvTafj[o]v 6' Syll 8o3 (iii/B.C.) wore 'itzTa. Kal (£[t|]kov(iii/B.C.)

f|niv (p/rrXfjo-ai.

Ta XcKavas

(V(TrXTicr( ttvous,

127

See also Kail/el 241 10

to aiiTas.

8( eu-TrXô-at

-rrdv (ii/i

B.C.)

—

to Xio-mov

€pr||ia»8€LO-a 8( T('kvwv

\T]paiou.pLOTds T('pu.a

(v('ttXt]o-(

Trap(p.TrX(Ka) occurs in

Trap(p.TrX(KovTa

(Edd.),

with reference

TrdXiv 8vvt|

ib.

I\'.

»

1047

(pnr£[irp]ilo-u.tvuv.

Kal

to

UTT€'8(c)Lâv

8(

ttoXiv

BGU

tiXiav,

oiKiav) (K

13

16

III.

ib.

909 (a.D. 359) " on 8eu.aT(ou purpose"), (

(time of Hadrian) d]irb o-vvoikuov OGIS S 11 (iv/B.C.) Tav 8(

See also

lp[a] p.01

p.ou

.

.

19

.

Kal

«v4TrpT|o-e, .

irepl

.

.

Syll 350 (B.C. 31) twv (TravXdov tuv

oiv

(?),

"if

good luck

to

in

the sense of "struggle," "scuffle," occurs (i/A.D. ) Kal (v ttj (virXoKr] dTroX('o-o-0ai

Ryl

1'

II.

-(V8ai)

(.'.

(vwSlov xp uo"°^ v in the struggle she lost a golden " 12 cf. ib. 150 (Edd.) car-ling (A.D. 40) Kal (v tt] (m.ttXokti aTriuXovTo p.o(u) dp-y(vpiov) pi. With the use in 1 Pet 3' cf. ,

:

Sylt 653

22

(B.C. 91)

Tas Tptxas

\ii\

(X('tu> 8(

M.r)S(p.Ca

dvTr(7rXcyp.('vaS, regulations

\pvcria [jlt|8( regarding the UpaC .

.

.

Demeter and Kore 10 For the simplex irXoKi) cf. P Giss I. 47' 939 (time of Hadrian) where a 6topa£ is described as t]t^v in the celebration of the mysteries of cf.

ib.

:

.

31

In P Ryl II. 154 (a.d. 66) used of the "separation" of divorce, as the diroTrXoKT] verb occurs elsewhere, and the editors note •y(vdu.(vos Kal n n I. 1 i8 dTroTr(TrX(Yp('vos as a euphemism for death in ttXoku,v

X(TrroTaTos. is

BGU

e/Lminrw. 16 6 (iii/B.c.) cis tov 'E. Xdyov û.Tr«o-tiv, "to be paid into the account of H." cf. P Tebt I. 17° (B.C. 114) oiuos (i^| ^TTiKaTao-xiuv aiiTov (is Sairdvas ovik Lille

(i

O-yo-îl,

(Edd.).

aijTTis

€U.ir€TrpT|o-p.€va)v.

P

TVXH t T1

-rrapd (T(auTui,

of certain

scrutiny

(late iii/A. D.)

"

eve'irpuo-av avTu,v {sc.

and

official

E/.l7lloy.1]

I1S-7) €(iirpiio-avTo TrufpJoO the stores of wheat," II. 651*

192) eirirpT|0-87i

(A.D.

an

"

you

KaK[ai]v.

S/.171Q IjdcO. 289 (i) (B.C.

"burned

yevT|u.aTa,

(KTrX('âi.

to

6 Oxy XII. 1490

then you can again get him off by yourself

124"

EUJli^nQlj/M, P Tebt I. 61

1'

'Epu.iav

I.

-

(ii/A.D.).

:

cu.Trto-T|s

"so

you may not detain him and thus incur no little expense" In ib. 39 20 (B.C. 114) the verb is (Edd.). construed with the dat.— eu.]ir£crdvTos u.ou twi Sio-di/i-fi, " I fell in with Sisois," and in P Ryl II. 6S» (B.C. S9) it has the stronger sense of "attack "— (p.Tr(o-o0o-a i% dvTtXo[-y] las dXcas,

f[TrXT||e'v]

that

ue

Tats

avTfjs

x^

"

1

"

[TrXnJ-yais TrXdTo-Ta]^,

"attacking me in consequence of a dispute gave me many s6 blows with her hands" (Edd.). Cf. P Oxy II. 243 (A.D. 79) O-VV T[o]lS €U.TT€0-0«(«'V01S CIS TOUTOIS

(/•

TOVPTOUS) [<()]opTLOlS

"together with all fixtures which may be included in them" (Edd.), and similarly ib. III. 494 11 (a.d. 156) Kal KOTaxpao-flai. els to t'8iov X [•] ? T °'^ cp.Tr(o-ouu.e'voi.s irdo-t,

•

efjmvixo. A'tiibei

562

(S 8'

s1

-

(ii/iiiA.D.)

CICrOV

(VTTV(i(l

— ptOTOV T(

8vo"uopos dvTXrjcrd

(Trl T]U.ap

tt('v9os

iplKU

ddîptov.

e/unoQe tio/taf. of travelling on business, as in Jas 4 13 see the to the oracle of Zeus at Dodona, Syll 800 addressed question Ka (u.Trop(udp.(vos ktX. The verb (iii/B.C. ?) tj Tvyxdvoip-C

For

(.

,

has nothing to do with Trop«vou.ai : its meaning is entirely determined by ûiropos (see below), but, had there been no verb would more probably have been Trop(vou.a<., the (|j.irope'u, cf.

Moulton Gr.

ii.

§ 118(1;).

208

(fiiropia

e/x0o/3o?

Ejunogia. For this NT tls "Odcri.v

P Oxy

I.

(A.D.

dcra

137)

4p-ydcriuos

kot

«ts

€[iirop€iav

Kai irpbs

*ydp

OGIS

4p.Tropiav 'A8t|vt|o-i,

Aristeas

cpcpc-Tai.

4o-Tiv

Cfiiropiav

t:t)v

629

dat.

164

In Ev. Petr. 3 the verb 4v4tttvov avTov Tais o\|/€0-l.

p. 66.

—

The phrase

6

(B.C.

mart" (Edd.),

the foreign

ii.

bvTa

4virdpi.a

the form of the word,

cf.

Mayser

1012'

III.

(ii/B.c.)

we have

a letter addressed to

Antaeus irapd Mappe'ou[s t]o0 IIeT[o]crapi,os 4p.Trdpov, and 13 Hi. IV. 1061 (B.C. 14) an attack is made Xr|crTpi.Kcoi, 4tt£ Ttva P Oxy Tpdirau ûiropov tuv 4k toO 0£upvyxLTou.

93*

BGU

IV.

1145

(c.

to pro-

40

(B.C.

5)

AvKav

Kai Tf[ap]€XT|Tat t[tjv] 'Ax».X(X€t) tv
tw P Oxy

[x-f]

II.

(iiiii

A.D.) provides that

answer

—

The

the tax-farmer desires

if

—

(

'

36"

I.

260 11 (a.D. 59) €Vao-8a[i €(i]avfjs. For a Christian use see the fragment of a lost Gospel, P >\v IV. 655 1 ', where the disciples ask the Lord ttot€ and receive the Jo-ei Kai ttotc art bi|/d|j.e8a t)(jliv ep.cf>avf|S

in

I.

found in P Hil>

:

BGU

9

rj

Aiovucriov -y£(j.r|(v),

SflJTOQOg. In

Kai

edv 84

:

On

Dittenberger's note. Gr. p. 93.

further illustrated from

may be

In Syll 932 21 (beginning of iii/A.D.) Ta used simply of inhabited places see

is

is

.

6 25 (B.C. 140-39) Kai picr8uiv Tao-o-o-

UpoSovXiov dub 4u-irop£tov Kai c-'p-yacricuv pe'vuv, "sacred slaves from trades and manufactures and salaries" (Edd.).

tw i^âva

4v

where a man, acting as surety, undertakes

duce his friend ev] Tiii ep(j>av€i e^w icpoi Ka[i Trdo-ns] o-KeTrr|S, " openly, outside of a temple or any other shelter," and similarly P Oxy IV. 785 (c. a.d. i) and the other citations in P Hamb I. p. 121 n 4 The quasi-legal use of the adj.

246) Tas njids iv tui ep/n-opiuu, P Tebt I. 5 (B.C. IlS) Trepjl twv c-'.o-a-yd[vTcov] 8id -roC " in the case of êviKov epiropiou, persons importing goods

through

construed with the

is

E/ncpavrjg. B.C. 250)

45'''33

.

114

X"P a

t|

KaT€o-K«\jao-p.€VT|.

e/LITTOQlOV. P Petr II.

.

;

NP

Cf. also Syll 11832 (mid.

in the original.

4tti8t|uu>o-iv

)

:

)

>

have been erased iv/B.C.

where the words Kai (vitrrva-tv tis to Trpdo-u>[irov have been inserted above the line cf. Plut. A/or. 189A ivinrva-iv €ls Tb Trpbo-wTfov, and Herodas v. 76 Kai tls ovk diravTioo-a ?s p.€v SiKaitos to TTpdo-wTrov 4u.tttvoi and see Rutherford

s 3 (Ml 22 see P Giss I. c, diroo-TdvTfols In 4vrropias x°-P lv "for the sake of business." 10 (A. D. 179) the words «ari Ttva 4pirop£av 76

air. tip.

— oVav

tKSijo-no-Be

Kai

corr. subst. ep.oJ>avc(a

alo-xuv8f|Te. illustrated from

p.rj

P Grenf

may be

62 10 (a.d. 211) where Demetrius agrees to act as surety " for the non-removal and appearance" povfjs Kai tfi.(J>avLas,

" the 13ff b that a ship be unloaded epiropos 4KcbopTi£4[Y]u>, merchant shall unload it," but that if the ship's " manifest"

II.

T[f|]v 8airdvT)v tu 4u--jrd[p]w tov " the tax-farmer shall repay to the merchant the cost of unloading." Add Preisigke 1070 rh

ol Pasis:

be found correct

;

— b TtXwvTjs

P Oxy VIII. U2i---

cf.

-5

(a.d. 295).

4KopTLcru.o0 dTro8[oT]w,

ificpavi£a>.

tu> 8[e]uj

of via/or Herwerden

of dXaTav

^[iiropov

wanders

4tt'

(Lex. s.v.) cites "

forth to a strange folk" (Jebb) tuv dirb Tfjs ['Acrias :

distinction ii.

between

c-is

.

ttjv Travrj-yupiv.

e'uTropos

xvii.

.

.]v

»

II 9 (B.C. 221) 46i.0-p.ov ovtos, 4dv tlo-lv twv ti o-uupfjt, 4p.(|>av^€iv tois «Tri TWV toioCto vauKXrjpwv tottwv o-TpaT-n-yois, ib. 17 s (B.C. 221) diroSovTos ^dp pov]

from P

36

who

4vTrdpwv Kai "

For the "

Magd

Tiii.

ivrtvîv AiooJ>dv€t

classic

26 11

ii.

and Kairr|Xos see Plato de Rep.

8[i]d Tfj[s]

(petition from the

Selections, p. 15)

iip.tv,

NT

in all its occurrences, cf. P Tebt II. (A.D. 99) oLkou|iev 84 iv to cVupocrBis (/. epirpoa-Bc-) vaudpxou, "we live opposite the admiralty" (Edd.), P Giss 16 I. 99 (ii/iii A. 11 ) Td *ypap.paTa 4]v o-TT|[Xai]v Suotv [4]p.Trpo-

316"-

~

(

tov [v]«u, and the magical

= Selections,

The word

KXwvas 4Xaias.

with reference to time, e.g. iv Tois 4vTrpocr0c-v

XP° V01 S>

pdXe

113)

p.

is

P

P Par 574 1229

Jp-rrpoo-Bc-v

aviroC

very common in the papyri " Petr II. 8 (l) A (c. B.C. 250) -

'^«

r

3

t

1

8 )

(

B c 2 5S-3) Ka6d Kai -

s2

iWpocrBc-v iyivtro, P Kyi II. 1 57 (a.D. 135) tcov 4uiTpocr8c-v Kai tuv tiT€o-o(j.e'vwv \povoiv. Cf Michel 97S 3 (B.C. 2S1-0) 'iv

T€ twl

t'p.Trpoo-[

MGr

8c]v \povon..

tp.Tfpbs,

4.

dirws

as

"spit upon," as

in

NT Mk

,

cf.

P

Magd

"we

iv M.ip<$>ti irap-

laid

information on

P

dv

p.Tj6eis (Tt 12

Amh

II.

TrapaKpour|TaL. {c.

l,j

B.C. 157) d^)'

Cf. the use of 4jiavLO-p.ds

wv

4v<|>avio-p.u>v Tfepi

and money" (Edd.), and (B.C.

1 1

7

)

4ji(j>avt.o-Tov

of 4p.<*javio-TT|s in

P Tor

I.

I

™- 12

Kai KaTr|-ydpov, where Peyron trans-

lates 4. by "delator," and refers (p. 178) to Ac 24 1 See also Ev. Petr. 10 omvto-KeTrTovTo ovv dXXrjXois aTrcXScLv Kai 4v(j>av(araL TavTa tw ITeLXaTti).

,

15

25'A

.

tKtivoi.

(4)p.TrpocrTd.

in the sense of the Attic KaTaTrnjw,

io :u

€Tf06io-8'

4Tri8[t;]8wK€tijLtv avTots tlvwv d8iKrj|xaTw[v] Kai -rrapaXo-yciiov o-itou " rt Kai x a ^- K0 î by written declarations previously handed in to them of certain misdeeds and peculations of both corn

in

W

used in the

ktX.,

4p.4>avô)«v, B.C. 163-2)

these matters before you, on the occasion of your visits to Memphis," PSI IV. 442" (iii/B.C.) TaiiTa 84 4vE(f>dvio-d 0-01,

ejLiTirvco.

With

€V€(|)dv [to-a

-fjs

IvTeuîiws

— Serapeum Twins

Kafl'

ovo-Cas, 4v€avi?0|iev vTr4p toutuv,

k\u7iQoo6ev. For 4. of place, as

8l'

o-TpaTr|"yci>t,

tos

217)

(B.C.

P Tar 26 18

(=

371D.

make an official may be illustrated

quasi-technical sense of this word 15 22 7 (cf. 2 Mace 3 ), report," as in Ac 23

10 Cagnat IV. 144

cf.

(Cyzicus, i/A.D.)

|4vwv twv tXrjXvBoTtov

Bacchyl.

like a wayfarer

dXXo8auiav,

="

The

'HpaK\€£[8]ou M€Vf[i€v.a\iTos 4u-Trdpov irapd For i'p.Tropos in its primitive sense Kup£[uj Bt](ra.

irpoo-KiJVT|(ia

24' (B.C. 218),

.

.

P Leid ^Tai .

ctcXtjvt|

xix 35 '

o-to-pds

4i'4>ujPos

(.'.

(ii/iii (/.

A.D.) 4Tri.KaXoup.aC o-ov to (dvopa) b (rjXios) o-TT|cr€Tau, Kai T)

cr6i.o-p.ds).

4p.cbopos) 4crTat, Kai

t)

(/.

at) ir€Tpai, Kai

209

IV

(/j.(pv
....

tcl 6pr|

59

p.

7

See also Vett. Val.

inroTrcTpu)0T]c-tTai ktX.

Kal ep(f>dpovs, where however the 18 II. 613 The verb is found (time

orao-iiiSas

els

BGU

reading is doubtful. of Anton. Pius) ep.oPoOvTes.

positional phrase represents subj. gen., and in P Petr II. 2 (3) 1 (B.C. 260) (= it. III. 28 (.)') el ifppwo-ai Kal ev Tois

djXXois dXtnrws aTraXXdo-0-ei.s, it takes the place of the ace. of respect, if the restoration is to be trusted. On ev used in

LXX

the

i/ncpvadw. use of this word in Jn 20", the only place where it occurs in the NT, though it is found eleven times in the

The

The

XX,

I.

P Leid W*™- 15

well illustrated by

is

A.D.) 6

(ii/iii

For a new literary irveupa dvBpw-rrois els £wt|V. reference see the medical receipt to stop sneezing, P Oxy ev(pvo~r|o-as

VIII. 10SS 25 (early

Tptyas epepveras

eXXepdpov XevKou Trpoo-epaTuTtpov epsbvera) els tovs puKTfjpas, "pound

i/A. D.

(.'.

into the nostrils''

it

i.

p. 47.

P Fay

question to the oracle

tions,

xP TH

69)

p.

"Answer me,

JL

Shall

"

v

I

('

H-

P Tebt

;

Lk 2"

your natural kindness":

cf.

P Oxy VI. 8g9

CP Herm

epipuTov crov eiep-yealav,

I.

(A.D. 20O) Sid ttjv 17

52

(iii/A.D.

)

KaTa

^pvpuTov avToO ir-pbs to[iis {nrJrjKoous xpiXavOptu-Triav, 7 Carnal IV. 144 (Cyzicus, i/A.D.)Tf|i Se ep.-

ttjV

n-ia

326

t« Tois iv\o>piovs Kal tovs £e'vovs expr|o-aTO, Syll (i/A.D.) t
wpds 15

The

KaTao-Tao-dvTuv.

eKcbavT)

569) dpireXiKov xupiov P Giss I. 56' (vi/A.D. )

where the editor " as =

=

JpcfciiTov

x&ipCov

I.

16

(A.

r>.

96

£u)d
dp-rreXiKov n. 1 )

edv Si

Spa\pT|V

seen in

by P Oxy

523' (ii/A.D.) where a certain Antonius invites a friend to dine with him ev tois afforded

is

III.

"in

2apaTau>(vos),

house

the

Claudius

of

cf. Key L xxxviii (iii/B.c. ev tois 'AiroXXtoviov Serapion tov 8ioi.kt|tov, P Tebt I. 12 3 (B.C. 1 18) ev tois 'Apevvews, "in A.'s office," and id. 27 17 (B.C. 113) ev twi "np[ov] -

J

)

pacriXiKov "ypappaTe'ws. ev denoting condition, slate, we may cite Polycrates' P Petr II. II (i) 8 (iii/B.C.) -ypdipe i'va

For

letter to his father

.

.

176 (B.C. 164) elSupev ev ots ei, and such passages as P Par 63 Petr III. p. 34) erepos tis ep Papu[Te']pai Kelpevos e£ovo-iai, "any other persons in high office," P Tebt I. j^

(=P

(B.C. 112)

(=

Kei'pevos,

of a

Selections, p. 30) ev pfljovi d£iiipaTi Kafi] Tipfji Roman senator, ib. 5 37 (B.C. I IS) t^|v ev

165 dcpeVei yfiv, ttjv ev dpeTfjt Keipe'vnv pa(criXiKr|v) yfjv. See also P Petr II. 39(iT 18 edv ev SvvaTcit fli. The preposi)

may be compared with

3* (iii/A.n.) "graft," see Syll 531

to

23

understands £wd
(see Intr. p.

£ui
the verb

P Hamb

late

is

RV

Kw(p.T|s).

:

19

(—Selec-

(B.C. IlS) Trapa8ei\a-iuv) tujv ev irepipe'Tpii> ttjs rendering of Interesting confirmation of the

"

BGU

(i/A.D.)

6o 3s

I.

K.XavS(iov)

The meaning of "inborn," "natural," which Unit advocates for Jas I 21 , as distinguished from "implanted" II. 613'° (time of Anton. from without, is supported by " in accordance with Pius) K]a.Ta Tr|V JpipuTOv
s

space, while the closely related idea of proximity

(Ed.).

sfitpvTog.

137

ot >

T peivwi ev BaKxidSi remain in Bacchias?" may serve to

°LTLO

illustrate the ordinary local use of ev, within the limits of some-

)

some white hellebore and blow

fresh

instead of an ace. after alpeTû, evSoKui, etc., see

Thackeray Gr.

cf.

pi| 48

used with the verb dv8pa7a9e'co to denote perseverance IV. 1205 1 * (B.C. 28) in a certain course of action in tion

is

BGU

dvSpa-ydOi.

=—

(

ev ttjl dpi8pr|o-[i] Kal \y [t]t)i elo-a-vwyrp,

ev)

and similarly ib. 1206 13 P Tebt I. 58 41 (B.C.

.

—

m)

shows

ev

=

"in the number

o-uKas [epv]T[ev€iv.

of" ev ols elcriv ol Sid tov vopov Kto(po)7p(appaTets) P Par 63" (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 26) ev Tois " " " in the Trdo-Lv

ev.

'all

impossible in our limits to deal exhaustively with the extended uses in late Greek of this "maid-of-all-work"

255-4) Sivbv ^dp

Most of these uses, so far as they the prepositions. touch upon points of interpretation in the NT, are referred to

From this it is thing to be insulted before a crowd." a natural transition to a usage which helps with several

eu.
:

It is

among in

Moulton's Prolegomena (see Index

s.v.),

and the evidence

there adduced from the Koivrj may be supplemented from the Dissertations by Kuhring and Rossberg (for full titles

see

" Abbreviations

As however

").

these Dissertations are

not readily accessible, it may be well with their aid to illustrate the developments of iv here, as far as our space

We may

begin with

its

encroachment

the use of the simple cases.
'iv

4SS

III.

viroo-Tdo-ews pov

pr|

in

Hellenistic

Thus P Par 63

tio-iv d-yvoT|pao-(.v

the Pauline Gal 5 1

P Oxy

may

xiii - 3

upon

(B.C.

165)

be compared with

irdXiv ^vyu SovXelas eve'xeo-Be,

and

in

17

irXe'ov ttjs A.D.) irape'-ypaxpev dpovpyi pi
.

.

ev oXt)

"registered more aroura and more each year," ev is added without materially For this "usurping" ev Kuhring (p. 12) altering the sense. also quotes

Xptas In

meaning

ev

OGIS Part

P Oxy

III.

487

17

(a.d.

156)

Ta

Uk

(I.

U)

ttjs

d
epi>

III.

"in

is

cf.

expression

II.

4

18

(B.C.

(6)

oxXui. aTipdêo-Bai, where the "for it is a dreadful the presence of" eo-riv

ev

—

NT

Thus in P Tebt I. 5*" (B.C. IlS) we have passages. Tds Se irpd|eis Tiiv ev avTois, where the editors translate " but the executions in cases which come before the collectors,"

and

support of this rendering compare

in

ib.

27"

113) to ev avTwi 6(p€iXdp.evov -rrpos Tf|V em-ypa^v. amount owing to the epigraphe in his department,"

(B.C.

"the ib.

permits.

KaTapi9p€io-8ai ktX., dvSpwiroLS are included," etc., and P Petr

men'

:

crvp.-

72

332

1 14-3) ds (sc. dpovpas) ev Mappel tottoI20 11 ' (B.C. 97 or 64): cf. I Cor 6 1 14",

(B.C. ib.

•ypappaTei,

,

All are cases where irapd c. dat. might perhaps Jude 1. writer cf. the equally have been expected in a classical :

A

31 variant reading in Mt 2I 16 . good parallel to Ac 17 is 8 iv afforded by Syll S50 (B.C. 173-2) Kpi.8e'vTu> dvSpois Tplois

oOs cruveiXovTO.

Another abnormal use of 1

*

7

(LXX),

pev

avTii

is

seen in

irpoolKa

which also resembles, Iv (bis) of

rates

Mk

up to"

4

8

BGU ev

ev

=

III.

"amounting 970

14

to," as in

Ac

(ii/A.D.) -Trpoo-rive'vKa-

—

a passage evvaKocrvais with a numeral, the difficult [Cannot the els there be "at all

Spaxpals

in its use

(WH).

thirty-fold

?]

Cf. also

BGU

IV. 1050 8 (marriage-

28

210

tv

—

time of Augustus) ipdna yuvaiKtia tv dpyv(pCov) Spaxpais tKaTov, P Oxy IV. 724' (A. r>. 155) t£ wv Itrxa s ri\v irpwTnv h6
.

to] is pio-8ois

120)

p.

.

.

Svto.s tv

Spaxpais TpiaKoo-lais Similar are P Oxy IV. 70S* (AD. 188)

Tto-o-apaKOVTa.

ydpov

.

.

.

tv (TrupoO)(dpTdpats) 'B,

.

BGU

I.

72

irXeio-Tov xdirov tv dpovpais ireVrt

t£t'KO\pav

11

(A.D.

2 15

tov vdpov twv tvToXwv tv SdypaIn P Lond 921* (ii/iii A.D.) (=111. o-iv, consisting in." = " to be planted with vines.' p. 134) "ycyovtvai iy dpTrt'Xw be compared "

may

Eph

Heitmiiller's proof

use of tv

is

Swo-optv AtvxCwicv dcptiX-qpaTi, II.

(cf.

10

P Hib I. 42 (B.C. 262) " as a 14 debt," P Petr I. 12

seen in

22) 6
p.

tf^pvi]'..

"as dowry," and P Tebt I. 120 125 (B.C. 97 or 64) wv 'i\ui tv fit'pan, "as a pledge." The instrumental use of tv, as in Lk 22", Cor 4", is now rescued from the list of Hebraisms (cf. Deissmann BS, I

p.

120) by "its use in an original Greek document, all suspicion of Semitic influence," P Tebt I.

free

16 14

from

114)

(B.C.

tv

paxo.(pT)i,

"armed with

sword":

a

see the

note where the following additional passages are

editors'

6

o-iv aXXois irXt£ocri Mapptlovs 1' l5 tv paxatptus Trap[a]-yivoptvov, 45 (B.C. 113), 46 (B.C. 1 13), P Par II* (B.C. 157): add P Tebt I. 48 18 (c B.C. 113) Avkos eriv dXXois tv iSirXois. See also Proleg. pp. II f. 61, and the Preface to the 3rd Edit. p. xvii. It should however be noted that Kuhring (p. 43 f. ) thinks that tv in the above it.

cited,

41

(c.

B.C. 119)

.

.

,

passages is sufficiently explained as tv of accompanying circumstances. good ex. of causal tv is afforded by P Par

A

28 13

B.C. 160) where the Twins describe themselves as (c. 14 SiaXvdptvai tv tw Xipw as compared with it. 27 SiaXvdptvai

Xipw, and

26*

Xipov SiaXudptvai in similar documents. On the other hand, Syll Sgi u (ii/A.D.) quoting the LXX Deut 2S 22 7raTa|ai
preposition,

it.

and

cf.

itirb

ttjs

and B.

C.

ii.

p.

where

609, No. 500 (i/B.c.) followed by p/P|
qStio-dptvov tv t-mSwo-to-iv is In Exp Z'xxviii. p. 322 f. Prof. H. A. ptvov dvaXwpacriv. A. Kennedy has collected a number of instances of this use

=

"because of," "on account of," from the LXX and from the Pauline Epp. e.g. Ps 30 (31) 11 T|o-8tvr)o-tv tv " niv strength failed because of my TTTcoxto. t) l
,

.

husband is sanctified on account of his wife." Schmid Atticismus, iv. p. 449. We have seen already (s.v. tls) that els and transposed

motion

in

in

late

when

tv

Jn

4

5

,

and

for

LXX

tv can be

tv

'AXtâvSpeia

:

instances see Thack-

As paving the way for this usage we may 13 note such a passage as OGIS 90 (Rosetta stone B.C. 196) dirtXvo-t twv Tovs tv Tais <)>vXaKais dirtiypt'vovs motion implied by the verb is tvKtKX(ri)ptvwv, where the

—

•

•

•

accompanied by the thought of the rest following on that motion the men were "led off" to prison and remained there until freed from the charges of which they had been convicted. See further llatzidakis Einl. p. 2iof., and note that Thumb (Neue Jahrb. 1906, p. 253) commenting on

Greek mer-

observes that the promiscuity of tls and tv in Hellenistic explains the survival of the more literary archaizing tv by the side of the common tls.

The

tejnporal use of tv to denote the period within which

anything

is

done

is

common, P Eleph 20"

naturally very

(B.C. 303) t[v] ireo-iv Tp£o-iv,

e.

g.

Syll 177

(iii/B.c.) tv

15

tois

P Tebt II. 386 21 (B.C. 12) 4kt£o-w tv 40 P Oxy II. 275 (A.D. 66) kacra ttoltjo-w TpiaKOVTa,

ko.8t]kovo-iv xP^vots,

rjp^pais

tw tviavTw

tv

tvi,

and P Tebt

OTJVKOp(o-U) tov

tl) p^|

(/.

II.

591

tv

x^pTov

(ii/iii

TpCcL

yap t) 21 Jn 2 )

A.D.) t"yw

T|pt'pais (cf.

(/. -pai) avTa KaTaXt\|/at. For tv in adverbial phrases, see P Eleph io 7 (B.C. 223-2) twv Xonrwv tv tTolpwi ovtwv, P Hib I. 47 s6 (B.C. 256)

ov Svvapt

dirdo-TtiXov

The

.

.

tv

l8 e ,

Tax" (cf. Lk

characteristically

Rom

Lukan usage

16 20

of tv

Rev I 1 22 6 ). tw followed by ,

,

inf. can no longer be ranked as a pure Hebraism, but " " belongs rather to the category of possible but unidiomatic it be should Greek (see Proleg. pp. 14, 215, 249), though

an

noted that as yet no parallel has been found for it with the "during": see P Par 63" (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. twl Xo-y££to*8ai p. 26) t£s ^dp oIJtws to-Tiv dvdXnTos (?) tv " for who is so utterly wanting in reason?" and P Oxy IV. 36 tv tw St pe Trtpio-rrdo-Bai (B.C. 2) where it is = Sid to 743

sense

;

:

ovk T|8vvdo"8r|V o"vvTvxtiv 'AiroXXw(vtw), worries I was unable to meet A." (Edd.).

"owing

monograph Die neutestamenttiche

In his

to

my

Formel "in

Christo Jesu" (Marburg, 1892) Deissmann has conclusively shown the originality of Paul's use, though the idea of the mystic indwelling own teaching, see

may

SH

P Grenf

on

rightly be traced to the Lord's 6 11 The Psenosiris letter,

Rom

.

=

s

II.

Selections, p. 117), is 73 (late iii/A.D.) ( addressed 'AirdXXwvt aYain}Tw dStXw tv K(vpl)w, and concludes with the prayer 21 f tppwo-6ai o-t tv"xopai * v .

.

-

K(vp0<{> 0(t)
We may P

Petr

I.

—

conclude with a few miscellaneous examples " who controls the (1)* tov tv Tats irpoo-dSois,

22

revenues" (Ed.), (c. B. c.

"owed

P

Lille

7"

I.

(iii/B.c)

a

t'StSwKtiv

tv 16

given me to keep," P Hib I. 113 260) tv Tototji ndo-iTos Xo-ytvTfp mi arfilv iirdpxti, by Totoes son of Pasis, tax-collector, who has

"had

no property" (Edd.), P Par 66" (iii/B.c.) X[oi]ird, d(p' wv tv tols "Ytwp-yo[i]s ktX., a curious usage which Smyly

understands as = "of this remainder due from the cultivators," P Lond 1171" (B.C. S) (= III. p. 179) dv8 wv twv tirdvwi tv v-rrtp8airavTJpao-i, "under the head of deficits," and from the

(P Petr (so

follows a verb of

P Par io 3 (b.C. i45)dvaKtx"plKtv

the late gloss at eray Gr. i. p. 25. cf.

Greek,

as

See also

Jesu, Gottingen 1903) that

in various nuances, to

cantile phraseology, while tv (tw) dvdpaxi was almost exclusively Jewish, though not foreign to the genius of Greek,

1

A predicative

Namen

(Im

ovopa belonged,

tls (to)

191)

with which

:

(vayKaXiôfxai

III.

much)

p. 344)

is

f

11 (iv/B.C. ) KaOd-rrep Kal 4>iXiiriros SSwKtv Syll 178 Kal avTots Kal tK-ydvois, where Dittenberger tp iraTpiKois " " eodem iure ac si a notes, patre hereditatem accepisset.

inscrr.

In as a

MGr

iv has been supplanted by tls, though it survives in such disguised forms as piraivw, pirdtw,

prefix

VTpt'-iropai.

—

evayxaUCojuai.

1G

XII.

7,

Herwerden Lex.

395

26

s.v.).

wv TtK[v]a tvr)VKaX£o-aTo

(cited

by

211

evavri evavzi

.

That cWvti. with the gen., as in the phrase cvavTi tov 8tov (Ac S 21 ), can no longer be confined to bibl. Greek

(Grimm)

Roman

is

proved by

senator's

its

|3oii\cvo-ao-8ai JSoêv

cf.

:

(A.D. 77) cvaTov (ctovs) Ovco-Trao-iavov, but ib. 2104 1 (Ptol.) privbs Aaio-iou cvvaTT), and the late PSI IV. 2S3* (A.D. 550)

ctous cvvaTou.

occurrence in the translation of a

"Consultum," Syll 300

tovtou tov irpd7[p.aTo]s

tfSe/caro?

52

(B.C. 170) irepl

cvavTi TaCov AoKpeTiou also for imperial times P Oxy III. tio-Tcpov

6

ivderjg. PSI IV. 41S 11

P Tebt

I.

52

"

12

(iii/B.C.) Situs p^| 4v8eeis

wpcv Kal 4Xai6iov,

114) 4v8er)s ovo-a twv dva-y[Kaiwv, " of the necessaries (of life), Y Oxy II. 2S1 20 B.C.

{e.

49S (A.D. 1S1-9) gyavTi IlcXa. Wackernagel Hellenistica, pp. I ff. shows that the word came into the Koivtj about B.C. 300 from Cretan, Delphian, or a like dialect, helped by the fact that the Attic cvavTiov had this sense see further

being in want (complaint against a husband a. d. 20-50) twv dvavKaiwv 5 cvSefj Ka8io-Tas: cf. P Magd 13 (B.C. 2i7)4vS«is 8c -yevbp-

s.v. dnrt'vavTi.

KaTapaKTa ktX., "being in want of 25 drachmas for the funeral of Philip we have given his cuirass etc." For

:

cvoi els tt)v Ta
ifvScia

ivavrtog is

—

common

in the adjuration evopKovvTi. pe'v

rd tvavTia, "

ciriopKouvTL Se

well with me, but

if I

observe the oath

if I

swear

poi tv

may

«Vt|, it

be

the reverse," as e. g. adj. is followed by dat.,

falsely,

P Oxy X. I258 10 (A.D. 45). The as in Ac 2S 1 ', in PSI IV. 282 13 (A.n. '-

1S3) pr]84 iroifjo-ai

=

?J

" on For 4k twv 4vavTiwv avTT| virovpacprj. the contrary," see P Par 63" (B.C. 165), P Grenf II. 36" " 'O 81' cvavTtas is found ''the opponent in a (B.C. 95). 6 lawsuit, as Christ. I. 461 (beg. iii/A.D.) 84opat crov dKovo-ai evavTtov tl

ttj

LXX)

(as in

Trpax8[r|o-eo-6ai. (ii/A.

D.)

amount

Tas

.

P Par

cf.

.

(Spaxpds) kc cSwKapcv Ta

J'tXtTriTov

and

.,

62'-

f»r

n

(ii/B.c.)

Tas evScias

P Ryl

ev8c'r|pa

II.

214

23

pcpicrpov cv8cr|paTos tcXwvikwv, "the of the assessment of the deficiency of farmed taxes"

IG

d-rrb

P Oxy I. "on account

43 - 63

(Edd.), so

71'

,

cv8cr|pdTwv,

found

tov

XII.

7,

409

9

of

15

(A.D.

the

303)

wo-tc p]r|8cv cv

d-rrb

The

deficit."

Xd-you

verb

is

pi]8cvl ttj iraTp£8i

cv8e8cr|K€[vat.

=

(jioju

irpbs tov 4£ cvavTias d[vTi8iKov, 1

trpbs tovs 81

ra

€K8iKfj(rai

have os

evavr£as

81'

•ydp tt^v

[ejvavrfas,

84 4k

Trapcxpfjo-aTo

opposing

rrjs

.

.

P

Strass

I.

41

6

I.

5S

In

(A.n. 250) ^Sci piv

me made a brutal and odious attack upon me and me to much shameful mishandling " (Edd. of,"

P Eleph

cf.

against D. in the presence of three Lille

4vavr[iov tu>v

239)

29

I.

131

cvTcvfjcws

in the

1' (B.C.

inro'yej-ypappevwv

(iii/B.C.) Xe'ywv

XaKwv.

8vo papTvpwv, id."tj In this sense the word

writings

in

NT.

I

lib

I.

pap-rvpuv,

89

s

P

to d&iKTjpa twi Kvpi'wi cvavTiov

prj c'Xacro-ov

the

men," P

MGr

31

4vavTi[ov twv vopo]
is

£d-yvavTos

(=

c£

Lukan

evavTias),

3

10

dvTa

(B.C.

dXr(8TJ,

petition

is

cdv

221) " if

true,"

ib.

to 8id what we set

cvSci|wpc8a

we prove

that

T-qs

forth

2S 8 (B.C. 217) cdv evSci^wpai

avTovs KaTaKCKXvKOTas pov tov o-jrdpov, "if I prove that they have flooded my sown field." With the construction of 4. in 2 Tim 4 14 iroXXd poi KUKa cvcScifaTO (cf. Gen 50 15 1 ') '

P Oxy

cf.

irto-TLV

III.

poi

).

"in the presence

311-0) (= Selections, p. 3) 4iri8ti|dTw 8c 'H. 8ti av «7Ka\fji. A. tvavTCov dvSpwv Tpiwv, "and let H. prove his charge (B.C.

P Magd

(iii/A.D.)

tov 4vavTi'ov &Xo*yov dr|8tav pot 4irixctpTio-as poi TroXXd Kal ao"XT|pa, "whereupon he

subjected For tvavrtov

ivdeixw/ii.

15

pdXXov 8[i.]a-ywno-ao-8ai Kal P Ryl II. 144 15 (A.D. 3S) we

cti

.

iraiSds.

P Flor

156) cvvoovo-t] poL Kal irdo-av (a passage which also helps to

494* (A.D.

4v8ciKvupc'vT)

confirm the meaning of "faithfulness" for ttuttis in such 22 7 passages as Mt 23", Gal 5 ) : see also Syll 211 (iii/B.C. ?) 8iaTc[X]ct els tov 8f)pov tov 'Epu6patwv [Tr]do-av irpoSupiav u :12 (A.D. 2004v8eiKvvpevo[s (cf. Heb 6 ),and P Oxy IV. 705 For the act., which is not found in the NT, see P Grenf 2). II.

70

8

(a.d. 269) evvoias cvckcv [KJal

The subst. 4v8ciktt)s P Par 45* (B.C. 153)

=

fjs

4vc'[8cuâ]s cis 4p[c.

" "informer," complainant," occurs Sid tov 4(pcXKdpcvdv o-ol 4v8(ktt)v, ib. 1

cvXaPovpai tov 4v8£ktt|v Ta

irXta-Ta.

'"against," "opposite."

evdeiîg. 11

ivaQxojuat.

The Greek, Gal 3 3

ritual

sense,

may perhaps 6

which underlies still

be latent in

word in classical two NT occurrences

this its

2 Cor S 6 B), but

how completely the " simple sense begin" prevailed in late Greek may be seen from P Tebt I. 24 3 * (B.C. 117) SiaXapfdvovTcs as aTrpa££av T|pds irepio~nr|o-€iv bird™ 8t) 4vdp£ao-8ai, dvcxwpT)a-av ktX. , "

,

Phil

I

(cf.

supposing that they would bring

me

a standstill at the

to

commencement, they retired etc." (Edd.) cf. 36 4vapxop4vov t[ov Mcjxcip, "at the beginning of Mecheir." See also :

Vett. Val. p. 2I2 26 4dv 8c ttws Kal eTcpdv Tuva 4vap£dpevov -rrpd-ypaTos cliprjs ktX.

ivawc; for IwaTos

is

NT

read by

WH in

(Lesbian Cagnat IV. 40 KaTTa StaTCTa-ypc'va.

dialect)

kot'

ovtwv

Kal

4v8cl£ios

erdexa. Preisigke 1926 (an ostracon-receipt 'Eppo-yU'vTis).

Bdca"ov

Ovco-TTao"tavov

tov

vir(4p)

Kvpiov

ktX.

:

— A.D.

79) 8ic'Ypa»|/(cv)

Xao"ypa
^

(^tovs)

is

written

The semi-literary P Eud 15' (before B.C. 167) shows however cVScKa, and also a tessera see in the Louvre, Revillout Melanges 4, 7. 9 (ii/B.c.) cvtcko. Mayser Gr. p. 316. in earlier ostraca of this series.

:

MGr

ivdexazoQ. P Leid U'all

the occurrences of this

word in the : cf. P Grenf II. 24 1 (B.C. 105) crovs ij3 tov Kal cvotou Tvp\, Ostr 714 4 (PtoI.)Tov cvaTov crovs, BGU I. 2 ' 174 (A.D. 7) cvutou Kal cikoo-toO (bis), Preisigke 1925'

3 (B.C. 162) ctos tovto ev8eKaTov, P Tebt I. 104' (B.C. 92) pr|vbs Wav8iK[o]0 4v8cKdTT]i. M[e\el]p ev8eKaTT]t, "the eleventh of the month Xandicus which is the

eleventh of Mecheir." dTT- ttjs T|pc'pas.

Preisigke 19

10

(A.D.

25)

dp- 4v8ck-

212

tvSe X ofiai

(v8vvco

W*'-'

kvblypfiai. For the impersonal use

in

Lk

s3

P Petr

cf.

"' s

II.

45 13 246) us cvSc'xcTai, "as far as it is possible," and viii 31 similarly P Giss I. 48° (a. D. 202-3); a,s ° p Oxy II. 237

o-'

an invocation to the Sun

A.D.),

(ii/iii

OTi Sid

crc)

(/.

cvcSo£do-0r|

(/.

—

— ov

t|

8d£a

.

.

6rjv).

(B.C.

-

Ivdoôc;.

(a.D. 86) ^Trep ov KaXws cvSc'xctoli el p.-?] dvioOcv -yc'voiTO dvTCvpacpa, "this cannot be done adequately unless copies are made from the beginning" (Edd.). Cf. also such a

An interesting example of this adj. is found in a letter from the Emperor Vespasian confirming certain privileges bestowed on an athletic club by the Emperor Claudius,

cvSexope'vws in P Petr II. 15(3)' (B.C. 241-39). [The meaning of the adv. in Aristeas 41 Trpbs TauTrjv Trjv

dOXrjTwv

to cVSotjov

KXavSios

atTrjcrauc'vois upciv cruvcxcop-ncrc Kal ain-bs

1

phrase as

cos

cttio-toX^v dvTc'vpau/cv cvScxopcvcos 6 'EXcd£apos TauTa is " to this letter E. not clear. Thackeray translates replied

"

" so far as he appropriately as follows : Wendland suggests could write Greek," the writer excusing the imperfect use of this language by a

Jew P Par 63"

the verb are

pcTa

evBcxopc'vns

ttjs

PSI

(Mahaffy),

(= P

165)

(B.C.

Petr III.

"with

Trpoc-oxfjs,

i6S 3 °

III.

Other examples of

of Palestine.]

20)

care"

fitting

t^v

11S)

(B.C.

p.

tvScxope'vT|v 2p.o-K«i|/iv (/. Iv-), P Flor II. 173' (a.d. 256) Kal «£ ti dXXo <-vSe'x
Michel 482'

(iii/B.C.) tt)v e[v]8cxopc'vr|v CTripcXciav cttoitjo--

s1 afvro KiTa] tovs vdpous, Syll 929 Upas \wpas OUK tjv cvScxdpevov.

For the antithesis with word.

d7ro8npe'u> see the exx. cited

P

Cf. further

under

Petr III. 53 (y) 8 (iii/B.C.) ivt-

an imperfect context), P

Oxy I. 56*' (a.d. 211) vpappaTe'a p.^| «v8npciv, and from the inscrr. Syll 925° (B.C. 207) Kal tovtoi crvv8iccpuXa£av to tc Upbv Kal rdv ttoXiv KaXuis Kal do*cbaXu>$ Kal cvcSaprjcrav evtclktuis, (in

8fju.ei

patriXiKov

and

17

similarly

ir[oXiTwv

,

also

tcuv

prjSc

ib.

790

80

(i/B.C.

irapjotKouvTiov

)

pT|8evl

Lj.rj84

c|etvai t
tu>v cvSrjpouvTiov

^dvto[v 8c'v8pa kotttciv cv Tw]t Siao-acpoupcvtca toitioi.

the

subst.

OGIS

see

764

Kal

[irjpoaipoupat. have an invocation (/.

P Ryl to

—

e)

p.

216) cl8]is upuv Tiiv rrdvTa Sera [Kal] 6

\V xiT

P Leid

In

tciv

cV8o£o

(=111.

(a.d. 194)

-

9

—

cpuXaT

which runs pao%Xcu pao-iXcW cvooloTaTwv, and in the curious mantic

28 10S (iv/A. D.) the twitching of the right leg

I.

we

A.D.)

(ii/iii

is

.

.

.

text

said

man will " become illustrious " — -ycveo-Sai P Oxy VI. 943* (vi/A.D.) an agreement is

portend that the In

eV8o£ov.

reached dues.

cvSd£o> oVku regarding the payment of certain For the adverb we may cite OGIS 513 11 (iii/A.D.) tio

where a

— iepacrau.evT|v

Kaibcl 358 s

cf.

:

described

is

priestess

pcyaXoirpeirws

cv8d£us Kal

£T|o-acra cv8d£ws.

(ii/B.C.) dircp crrl ttjs

iv5i]/.ieco.

that

P Lond 1178 3 *

For

ivdv/ua. In P Fay I2 !0 [c. B.C. 103) a man who is stripped of his IpaTiov and sent forth •vup.vds, is supplied by his friends u-ct' Cf. Syll 813 7 Ta cvSupaTos, evidently an outer cloak. 3 utt' cpou KaTaXtcpOc'vTa LpaTia Kal cVSupa, and ib. S77 where it is laid down that to the dead are be buried (v/b.c), ep[aT]£o[is Tpijcrl XcvKois, o-TptopaTi Kal cvSupaTi [Kal In the new fragment of a lost Gospel, P Oxy

cv e

]in.pXc'u.aTi. llff IV.

to the question "Having one garment (
auTo[s Sjwcrci p.

s5

(ii/B.C.)

iroiiio-ajpcvwv

T-f)V

cv8r]piav, and on the derivation of cvS-npos from cv 8t|pu; (div), cv being used distributively, see Proleg. p. 105.

—cVSupa "what

wedding garment

finery,

survives

in

unknown

the

to

a.d.

(ii/iii

literary

With Menandrea upwv. dresses!" of a woman's "

of

The

MGr. is

lexicons,

Mt

22 11

simple

found in

f

The word

-.

Supa,

which

is

P Oxy VI. 929 s

).

evdidvoxoj.

The range

of this

somewhat

rare verb

is

extended by

ivdvvafioco.

the dialect inscr. Syll S57 Ia (ii/B.c.) cv8u8io-Kopcvos, clearly

a hewer's error

for tv8i.8uo-Kdp.cvos

see

:

LAE

The Lex.

p. 78.

ivdlXOQ.

The

only occurrences we can quote ot this adj. (Rom 3*, Heb 2 1 ) are from the laws of Gortyna (v/b.c ) edited in Michel 1333, e.g. i"- 23 a! 8c tl tov tc'kvov Trc'poi, cVSlkov

adj.

cv8uvapos

is

found

in Byz.

Greek

:

see Sophocles

s.v.

evdvvw. P Lond

I2i 271

See further

s.v.

(magic

— iii/A.n.)

(=

I.

p.

93)

SJvSuvc.

cvSuu.

ip€V.

evdvaig.

evd6(-d)-)/Mjaig.

Sid tt)v cVSvcriv ov cpopci \lt«vos the high priest Eleazar " Kal twv Trcpl auTov X£8«v, by the wearing of the coat

amazement

In Aristeas 96

The

spelling cvStop.T)cris which

confirmed by 6JV/5S3 31

(i/A.D.

where the editor pronounces

?)

this

WH

Tt)v

1S adopt in Rev 2I is tov tcllc'vovs, cV8iipT|criv

orthography "nova.

"

The

=

form cv8dpT|o-is occurs in Jos. Antt. xv. 335 a "mole" or "breakwater." Neither of the above reff. supports Souter's suggestion [Lex. s.v.) that the word is probably " " " roof (from Suua, roofing ") rather than "building."

=

wherewith he

For

this verb, in the

found in the

LXX (e.g.

NT

Exod

only in 2 Th Ps SS (Sg) 8 ),

14*,

l

cf.

.

", but

P Leid

and the precious stones about Cf.

P Oxy

II.

285

11 (i.

MGr

A.D. 50)

Tracrcv 8v ^prjv cvSc8upc'vo I.

common

clad

(Thackeray).

caused by the appearance of

his

VTuo-ipo, "dressing."

h'dvw.

77

8

TdTc ^vvwv, OTt

(/.

iroXX-jj

— cvos)

^Trcp[»|/]ds

pta ^piupcvos

dcpr|p-

\iTwva Xcivouv, P Giss pot tov Ki&Wav. Xctav 8c

Tr[a]pd Trdcri tois Scots, oti crv pc See also the interesting v/a.d. magic cv8c'8uK[as] pc (om.). spell in which a goddess is transformed into an old woman, crot

10

is

'

person

is

—

cvxapto-T[T|]cr
213

svt$pa

tV(.V7]K0VTa

and then, when her service (vS«Si[crtT]e

"the god

(/.

— accomplished wdXiv

is

tvSvo-ercu) to eavT-fjs

will again clothe her

she has doffed "( P

KaXXos

with her

own

=

T. p.

1* 125 verso

Lond

8«bs

8[ir«p] e£eSvo-aTo,

beauty, which Kaibel 124).

610 5 «v8e8vpT)v Si to o-ii[p' «
Cf.

6e£ois.

"a pattern of the colour of the dress

c-rrio-ToXTJ,

made

to -rrpdo-xpwpov «v«£Xi.KTai

otjv8«'o-€uis

•yivop.e'(vT|s)

ttj

T-f|S«

that

is

being

enclosed in this letter" (Ed.).

is

eveij.ii.

Lk II 41 ttX^v to evdvTo. 8ot£ tXei|"the contents of your cup and platter give in alms," maybe supported by P Tebt II. 414 80 (ii/A.D. to " the little Tiiv cvovtwv The

interpretation of

poo-vvT|v,

evedga.

)

The

derived meaning of "treachery," "fraud," is illustrated by P Oxy I. 62 10 (hi A.D.) Vva «k ttjs o-fjs dpcp-f] Xeias tWSpa Tr«pl Tf|v epPoXry -ycvriTai, "in order that there may be no fraud in the lading through any neglect of yours"

(Edd.)

cf.

:

cvE'Spav

XII.

ib.

(iv/A.D.) vtrjip tov Toivvv p^| "so as to prevent any deception

142S

«TraKoXoxi8t)0-ai,

from ensuing,"

ib.

5

1455"

to pT|Sep£[a]v

eis

275)

(a.d.

o-
For the form

«TraKoX[ov8«]i[v.

«v<8pti'a

cf.

the

endorsement of a petition to the logistes— tveSpeias Y«-y£VT]p.€VT]s, "concerning a case of fraud" (P Oxy VI. 900" -a.d.

ecpairKSa, o-vv tt|i o-aKKOTTT)pai. iv with the bag which contained it," P

its

13' (B.C. evfjv,

t)l

217) -rf|v " the mantle, 16

Oxy

II. 242 (a.d. 77) o-iv Tots tvovo-i
their contents," ib. VI.

the cellar within

it

"

(jr.

,

the nature of spontaneous combustion.

evedoevw. The NT usage Rein

7

26

(B.C.

of this

141

pTJ pc vTrepi8[a]v

?)

Lukan verb

Se'opai ovv

P

well illustrated by

is

vpwv twv p€ y^°~ TWV -

8«<*>v

€V(Sp€vop6v[o]v

selves indifferent to the trap laid for

me by

man," and P Oxy VI. S98"

123)

(a.d.

this unfeeling

where a minor

See also

s.v. ?vi.

Ivexa, evexev, elvexev. For ?ve«a which

v-rrb

dvdpwirov [d"y]vwpovos, beseech you, therefore, most high gods, not to show your-

I

P Hagd

cf.

uncertain meaning), and PSI III. 1846 (A.D. 292) KavpaTos evdvTos, where the context leads us to think of something in

322).

"

bottom":

contents at the

' '

fv«'8p[av]

basket with

KaTw,

ptTd

NT

5 found only quater in the (lit 19 cf. P Lond 42 14 (B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30, Selections, p. 10) i'[v«]Ka tov ck tov to[iov]tou xaipov tpavrr^v] t« Kal to iraiSi[ov o-]ov StaKeKvpepvirKvia, P Oxy X. I293 16f (A.D. II7— 3S) TOVTO OV\ ^V6Ka Tjptiv TTOLW dXXd

Lk

Ac

6",

19

3

is

,

26"),

*,

-

complains that his mother, in her capacity as guardian, " laid a «VTJ8pfuo-ev, trap" against him, by gaining possession of a certain deed: cf. ib. 93S 2 (iii/iv A.D.) ovk aKoXov8ov •rrpd-ypa tTroiuo-as «v«8pfvcras Tas Tpods twv KTnviiv ttjs 2«vau, "it was an unfitting act of yours to intercept the

Senao" (Edd.), P Giss

fodder of the oxen at

I.

105"

(v/a.d.) tva

you may from the

ev (om.) «v«§pe[v]o-T|S Tf|v p-Tj SuiTrpao-iv, "that not place difficulties in the way of the sale," and inscrr.

Syll 324

vuKTwp

€8o[Xo(p]dvT|[o-av.

P Oxy

II.

237™"

36

19

(a.d.

(i/B.C. ) eveSpevcravTes Si avTov For the meaning "defraud," see

1S6) cited s.v. aYvoia,

ib.

III.

10

484 (a.d. 13S) lis «v«8p«uo-avTi A., "with defrauding D.", and P Ryl II. 239 16 (mid. iii/A.D.) Tre'pi(/o[v] 8e irdvTus TroXXdxis 2. ai[Tiiv] to o-vpPoXov [t]ve'8peuo-tv T|pds. by all means send the receipt S. has often defrauded .

'

.

.

.

.

'

;

us" (Edd.).

IveKa Tiiv KapT|X€tTiiv, ib. III. Sji ,!l ("/"' A.D.) 'ivixa T-fjs The form Ie'vekev, which irpoo-dSou, "about the revenue." prevails from iii/B.c. onwards, and is probably Ionic in origin (cf. Thumb Hellen. p. 57), may be illustrated from P Petr III. *'

36(a)

verso

'iviKtv

dTTT|x8T|v,

(iii/B.c.)

P Flor

the

3

TR of LXX (cf.

found in the

Ac 23"

=

[dvaJYKaCas

(iii/A.D.) ^V6K€V

163

dvaTpoTT-f)v

"

.

.

Trepieo-TT]v «vsksv

.

have been reduced

tov Trpoeipnpevov ttoXi-

complete ruin through the aforesaid member of the council" (Edd.), ib. 943 (vi/A. D.) aTrcXSeiv eis SCatTav evckev tov XovTpov, "to come to arbi" tration with respect to the bath. In all these instances Tcvope'vov,

I

to

;'

Jv«kcv precedes

the

subst., §

216.

as generally in the NT: cf. On a corresponding usage

1.

217 where

it

is

stated that in ii/B.C. the relation of i-vexa ivtKtv =4:22: cf. also Thieme For p. 8, and Rouffiac Recherches, p. 22. :

"treacherous ambush,"

Thackeray Gr. i. p. 156 f.). For 11 more general sense of "fraud," see P Oxy VI. 892

(A.D. 338)
the public bath."

—

the forms oCv«ko, tv, see P Petr II. 6eoi Kal tov KaXws ?x 0VT °s> " n the '

fair

play" (Ed.),

P Hib

I.

170

otivexev Trpb ttoXXov 0-01 'ypci

Ac

28 20

19 {la)' oiiv«a tov of God and of

name

(B.C.

and

247) tovtou

for Avixev, as in

-yap

Lk 4 18

,

Preisigke 1568 (time of Euergetes II., B.C. 145116) cvvoias (VvtKev tt)s Trpbs avTois, P Giss I. 40 ''• 21 (a.d.

eveiHoi. which this forcible NT air. «tp. (Mk 15") generally used, see Abbott as cited s.v. tvrvXCo-o-w cf. P Tebt I. 24 s1 (B.C. 117) tvuov piv aiiTovs For the bad sense

oJv djKptPetas

(iii/A.D.) 'ivtKtv

in the Attic inscrr. see lleisterhans G>: p.

evedgov as ter in the

15S

vpwv
XPîas,

Blass-Debrunner Gr.

is

Aio
ttjs

II.

in

is

:

oiKovop[tais ktX., "some have wormed positions of oeconomus," etc., and P

taTaYeiv 8vo-(as cl'v«Kev Tavpovs Kal dXXa Tivd the form el'vtKa occurs in an epigram regarding Homer's birthplace, Ostr II48 4 (ii/B.C.) 212-5)

^y\|/[v]xa

II.

On

144" (a.d. 38) the other hand,

II53

—

<|>[aO-l]

T€K€IV pc TrdXeis.

ivevTjXona.

\VH Noles 1 p. 155, and cf. PSI IV. 432' 5 dpovpas tvevrJKovTa, Ostr 150S (B.C. 144-3), r 5I' 4ff

For the form see

2*

(i/A.D.) Tf)s

:

ElvtK* tpTJS Sd^TJS

«vetXT|KdTwv themselves into the

Ryl

tvtiXovpcvds pot, of a violent struggle. the verb is colourless in P Oxy VIII.

cf.

,

(iii/B.c.)

214

IV€0S See also Preisigke 3534 epCwcrev ctov ev143-2) al. MGr €V€VTJVTa. TJKOVTa irXtlOV i:\aTOV. (B.C.

ei>6vfxtoixai

EVtya. Numerous

in the passive with 2 Thess I* B) are forth-

of this verb

instances

the simple dative, as in Gal 5 1

(cf.

coming, e.g. P Tebt

ev£0£.

I

(I912)p.

word

discusses this

Brugmann

Thomsen

V.

in

Festschrift

ft'.

I. 5' (B.C. 118), an amnesty granted by Euergetes II. and the two Cleopatras, the "sister" and the 01s) "wife," to all their subjects ir]Xf|v t[oSv (pdvjovs (I.

—

tKouctots Kal Upoo-xiXtaLS ^vex°P/[* vwv » "except to persons IV. 1051 31 (time guilty of wilful murder or sacrilege," of Augustus) X°P^ S (^ X W P^ S T0 ^ T ° v irapairaivovTa (/. irapa-

BGU

)

With the

word

limitation of this

in the

u.oi

•n-pocrcvc^Qe'vTos KaiKi-|s

imfiii,

and

for

tt)s

irepl

Aristeas

also

:

266 0eov s3

Poimandres,

The

generally strong sense

352

p.

cf.

8e

demonic influence

stein

NT

to

superhuman

OGIS

262* (iii/A.D.) evepyelas 0€ov Aibs BaiTO-

activity(see Milligan Thess. p. 104),

KaTevSiiveTai

Ivep-yelo.

Thess 2 9 ) Reitzen-

(as in 2

Saipovos

ovo-£a

-yap

evepyeia.

word comes out

of the

in

a

fragmentary letter from Cronion, a irpoTJTT|S, P Tebt II. 616 (ii/A. D.) «k ir[aoT}S ?] tvepylas Kal o-iroii8t)s Kal (fuXtias.

PaivovTa} €vcx to"^ aL t t*

:

the ace. (cf. Proleg. p. 65), as in P Oxy XII. 1567 (iv/A.D.) el Gaels ebptv according to the editors' alternative reading toOto to T€Tpdiro8uv (/. citw) tovto 8ov), €vep-yr|Tw (/. For the intrans. use see P Giss I. 7S 4 (ii/A.D.) (101 e'£u.

—

—

koAws

8e TroiTjo-ets

Val. p. 226 s

Kal

—

irepl

Xoiird €V€p"VT|o-ao-a, Vett. 8 cf. Gal 2 , fj (paiXov

to.

to d^y-aBby

«v«p7T|o-€i. irpbs

:

of IleTpw is uncertain, either "for Peter" (RV), or perhaps better "by Peter" (Hort Christian Ecclesia, p. 85). On the possibility that in I Th

where, however, the

2 13 evepYetTat Thess. ad I.

Jas 5 the

16

is ,

trans,

=

pass.

and

a

for

see Proleg. p.

inscrr.

we may

"is

similar

156,

cite

-

1'

,

)

1

(

II 63

Lk

,

Kavbva

8lt|v€Ktj

p.^|

xxvi. (B.C.

and

p. 1

7 5—

From

ff.

3S1

1 )

Ivcpyuv

"attack.

i|

£e'v[o]s Tiiv

1296

"for

«vfld8£,

these places

am

I

personally acquainted with

and am not a stranger here" (Ed.),

5

to irpoo-Kuvrjpd crov

(iii/A.D.)

" before the gods of this irapd tois ev6d8e Ocols,

and so

P Ryl

often,

II.

234

17

(ii/A.D.) 41 |3ovXei

11 (iii/A.D.) n-apapELvai pe tvOdSc peTa twv dvOpwirwv, id. 244 Kal 011 iroXXou tcrTtv Ta o-wpaTia tv9d[8]c o-vp<|)€p€t dôpd-

o-ai,

"slaves are very dear here and it In PSI III. 1 77 7fF (ii/iii A.D.)

u>8e

— 8[t8ia]

p.i\

o-ou

8^ oTi, edv d[iro0dvr|]

"hither," as (ii/A.D.)
p.i\

15f

Ac Jn 4 tov KpaTta"Tov

in

,

TpiaKaSa,

EVEQyi]Q.

This adj. in the form evtp'vds is applied to a mill "in 10 working order" uvXatov evepybv— in P Kyi II. 167 (a.d. 5 39), cf. id. 321 (ii/A.D.), BGU IV. 1067* (a.d. 101-2), and P Oxy XII. 1461 6 (a.d. 222). In P Oxy I. 84 14 (a.d. 316) it is used of "wrought" iron — o-t8r|[po]u evep'yov, and in

—

Syll

929"

(ii/B.C.)

of

"tilled"

8iap(f>io-pT)Tou(ievr|V

x"P av

256-5) the reference

is

id.

p.

land

«v«P70V.

to persons

— iirdp\ovo-av

ttjv

PSI IV. 341 5

(B.C.

In

— £va ovv tvsp-yol

wjitv

:

cf.

NT

For the form tvep-yr]S, cf. Vett. Val. 407* (iii/B.c). 11 iv tovtois yap to. diroTeXt'crpaTa ivipyf[ t^|v Svvapiv

276

and the new literary (early i/A.D.), where a medical KeKT-rivTai,

«V€p-yss Ikovus,

text

P Oxy VIII. io88 M

receipt

"tolerably strong."

is

described

as

inexpedient to is

interchanged

'iv'

For c. = bvTOS w8e ktX. 25", see P Oxy VI. 967

fj-y

e

t'Xcvo-eo-Bat

p.bV°-

elSfjs -ypdu>

0-01,

evddSe

and the early

=

P Grenf II. 73* (late iii/A.D.) ( Selections, 118) ol v€KpoTaoi €VT)vdxao-iv e'vOdSt els to Syw (/. eVai)

. Contrast Preisigke 1S10 IlapOjevliov " " at this cf. P Ryl II. For the meaning point 215*' (ii/A.D.) where after a list of official accounts we find Kal cv0d8e KaT aKoXovDtav tov irpoTtpov ?t[ou]s dva" here are introduced according to the XapPdvtTai. ktX.,

t*|v

XP° V0V S

is i.

diro0dvr| o-ov pr| 6V[tos 4v]8d8«. pdfle

Christian letter

Vett. Val. p. 264 13 dâBbs irpbs tous £wtikovs Kal irpbs to. ttjs t^X*! 5
X.

place,"

p.

ivegyrj/ua.

id.

tKao-rnv

Ka8*

iroiui

Tjpt'pav

108

iroiwv dp9d irdvTa tov evep-yovp-e'vov Xi9ou.

Te'xvrjv,

eXaTTw

14

=

I. 37'" (A.D. 49) (= Selections, p. 49) iyiviTo VIII. 1154 10 Tpo4>£iTis els vlbv tov Ilto-ovpios, id. Kal oiik elpl tu>v toitwv (late i/A.D.) aiiToirTiis "yap elpl

with

E.xpT

cf. class. 4ir«'x«

P Oxy

4v6d8e

usage of

in

:

Ivddde.

buy."

evep-youp-eVrj

Mk

On 6", f\ dp.apTr|pao-iv. see Field Motes, pp. 28 f., 64, and note that the Sahidic translates respectively "was angry with," and "to " " pe'vovs (v Tio-tv dyvor|pao-iv

operation," see Milligan

Syll 540

Tt^v^Tats tKavois KaTa tt)v irpbs

set in

"apart from

tvexop-ws, "subject to the legal penalties," P Giss I. 4S (A.D. 202—3) * 7rL T 4* P-fl fvt'xto-Oat. eiriBe'pao-i irpoTt'pwv ijuv. 28 Cf. also-Sy//l54 (end of iv/B. c iv(\ia-9uv tC>i T T](()([o-]p.aTi. For 4. construed with iv, see P Par (ii/B.c.) fvecrxTl-

provoke him

iv£Qyia> seems always to have the idea of effective working see s.v. ivipytia, and cf. Robinson Eph. p. 241 ff. The verb has begun in later Greek to be followed by a direct obj. in

irpoo-Tipu),

wpio-p£vt{>

the transgressor's being involved in the appointed penalty," P Oxy II. 237 Tiii 18 (a. d. 1S6) Tots TtTa7p.«'vots 4iri.Tip.ois

.

IIoXutiktiv.

I'ksto ev8a.

—

precedent of the previous year" certain additional sums P Oxy XII. 1434 8 (a.d. 107-8). cf.

:

Ev6vfieo/.iai.

For

NT

is

this verb,

which

confined to

«v6vp.Tieels

Mt

is i

Iva p-nOtis [pe]

113) KaBdXov

8'

common

J0

9

,

.

ev8upri0€ls

viro8eiKvvip6v[a]

irpoo-oxî.

general consider matters indicated

how

4

in

the

but in the

LXX,

PSI IV. 436' (B.C. 248-7) dSiKJji, P Tebt I. 27" (B.C. i^XtK-nv crvpâXXcTai t) irepl ra Tots irpdypao-i. poirr|V, "in

.

see

,

.

great an impulse attention to the contributes to business," P Oxy XII.

8 fvSupovpat dpa 1 1477 (iii/iv A.D.) d 8iivapai able to carry off what I am thinking of?" (Edd.). 13

l

;

"Am

I

For the

215

(VKOLKtW

(vOv/j-rjai?

P Lond

gen. constr. see tions,

" and

84

o"4

10),

p.

(= I. p. 30, Selec€VT68vpfjo-8ai tov 'âpa'yeve'o-8a^

42*° (B.C. 16S)

pr|S'

that you have never even thought of returning," P Par 63 s01 (B.C. 164)
merated

to

(Mahaffy).

you''

No. to 13 4dv

p. 5,

compd. irapevBvinscr.,

Se tis irapev8vpr|8els pr) 8vo-r|,

MGr

Sorai avTiu empXaPfj. ber," a

late

"neglect," occurs in a Lycian

pe'opai, "disregard,''

[HS xxxiv.

The

Bvpovpai

"rememWisd 7 15 ^

ace),

(c.

meaning which gives good sense in read 4v8vpT]8f|vai. d£iu>s tuv Xevopevwv

X A we

with

Goodrick

m

Syll

802 3 (iii/B.c) shows the word along with eTos, the heading of a cure effected by Apollo and Asclepios KX]ew irev8' Afrra Tre'vT ?tt) 4KvT|o-e, being immediately followed by eviauToiis ^8t) Kuovo-a ktX. For the adj. eviavo-ios sll- P

—

—

II.

Kyi

9S

9

172) cpdpov eviavo"tov o-vviravTt, "at a

(A.I>.

and

total yearly rent,"

P

Amh

86"

II.

-

for

=

4£ev£avTa

(A.D. 7S) ds

" annual sum"

Spaxpds) Kal

\sc.

see

d-7r[o8]uo-u

KaT ?tos 4êv£avTa ev pr|vl 'I'awcpi, "I will pay every year the annual sum in the month of Phaophi" (Edd.).

Comm. ad I.).

Ch. Bib!.

O.xf.

»

(cf.

21

ib. 64 (iv/A.D. ad inil.}) 4]yiavTov irap' eviavTov. In Syll a$S (<. b.c. 400) p.118' 4v Tais SeKaTfaJis, pT)8' 4v Tois 4viavToi[s, the reference is to "anniversaries."

4/i.avTov,

inarrjjui. £vQv(i7]0lQ.

P Lond 46

vow

tov ktX.

s28

(iv/A.D.)

Kal Tas

—a

=

4v8vpr|0-i.v

BGU tov

IV.

Tas

I024

avTov Situs

irpdf-eis

iv12

a.d.)

(iv/v

KXn8e'vTa Kal Tfjs 4o-\dTr]S Vett. Val. p. 301 s to diroo-Te[p]fjo-ai

iT-otas Se e'erxev ev8vpr|o-eis

4Xm'8as

(/.

4£eXe'Y|ai

dXXoTpias

os)

it clear that in 2 Th 2 2 us Sti tov Kvpi'ov, 4ve'o-rr|Kev should be rendered as pointing to strictly present time, "as that the day of the Lord is now present" (RV) and not "is at hand" (AV)

Contemporary usage makes

8c p. 75) Ka.TaSeo-p.evw

1.

t^v

<{>pe'vas

charm;

magic

—

(

fj8r|

:

4v8upr|0-si.s pvo-TiK
4ve'o-TT|Kev

T|pe'pa

f|

:

see, e.g., the references to the

Selections, p.

Tlicss. p. 97, 8 I4) OTl hi 4v TTJ TrpUT-n, pOV II4I (B.C. 5
II>

IV.

(iii/A.

renders ovk

35"

OTt aTrpJe'md eoriv Kal ovk tn,

D.)

"fieri non potest," and compares

'ivi

(iv/v A.D.)

«Tri8r|

ev

pov hi

the

P

editor

Strass

t
irepl

.

.

I. .,

The above exx. show 'AAe£av8pia ovk eveu and practically equivalent in meaning to the

= eVeori,

evi

22

and see Thackeray simple 4o-t£, cf. Sir 37*, 4 Mace 4 The form etvi is regarded as the prep, Gr. i. p. 257. evf, the Ionic form of iv, "strengthened by a more vigorous ,

accent, like eVi, irdpa, and used with an ellipsis of the sub1 stantive verb" (Lightfoot on Gal 3-'; cf. Hort on Jas i '). 2 See also Boisacq, p. 247 n. , Dieterich Untersuch. p. 225.

For

4.

as a definite period of time,

cf.

P Hib

I.

28 s0

B.C. 265) virapxovcrwv [84 el]s [t6v] 4v[i]avTov [f|]p.epa>[v

(<\

=

BGU

6 such passages as I. 22 (a.d. 114) ( Selections, p. 74) 10 8 tov eveo-T
ttj

(=

EGU

current month and year in

e£fJKOVTa, P Tor I. piL* (b.c. 117-6) p,T| a-uv\wpr|Te'ov eivai irXeCova eviavTov ^ Kal 4twv Svo fj Tpitiv,

P Tebt to

II.

82) els to 4veo-Tos 18 (ei-os) : cf. Milligan Intr. i. p. 235. Add such passages as (a.d. 46) where certain shares are assigned

Zahn

3S3

3'

contracting parties dirb t^s

curavTa xpbvov, P

Lond

1

164(A)

eveo-Tu>o-r|S 6

dirb ttjs eveo-Tolo-T)s Kal viroKeipe'vT|S rjpe'pas,

tov

eirl

-fjpe'pas

(A.D. 212)

(= III. p. 164) P Oxy I. 37' u

tov SevTe'pov 4viavTov, Ka[l] in the second year came, and again she received (her wages)," and P Flor I. I 6 (A.D. 49) e'veo-TT)!. rrdXtv dire'XaPev,

t|

-irpoSeo-pia

"the appointed day

10 (a.d. 153) ttjs TrpoSeo-pias 4vo-Tdo-ns, so ib. Si (a.d. 103). Mayser Gr. p. 371 collects many instances illustrating various

forms of the verb.

Lk (Ac 9 cf. 26 b 84 xpovos raira 4vio-\vcreu irdvTa, tos Tpa(J>fjvai TeXe'ws (see Hobart, p. Sof.). In Theophr. Fragm. i. 65 tovt' e'vio*xveiv eKao-Ttu, " this, in each thing, is strong," we have the usual intrans. sense: see Abbott Fourfold Gospel, p. 177 n 3 For the

19

transitive use of this verb, as in

Lk 22" D)

cf.

Hippocrates Lex.

:

p. 2,

.

Tpia]Koo-£iuv

"a

longer period must not be granted than a year or twoyeais or three years," P Oxy I. 37 10 (law-suit with reference to a

—

nursing contract A.D. 49) (= Selections, p. 49) tov TrpuJTOv eviavTov direXapev Ta Tpoeia* eveo-rrji r\ irpo6eo-p£a tov eviavTov, "for the first year she [the nurse] received her wages for nursing there arrived the appointed day in the second year." The word is frequently found with els as in P Flor I. 2 (a.d. 265) 4V eviavTov eva, and SevTe'pov

:

m

(with the aspirate) P Oxy VIII. 1116 (a.d. 363) ecp" eviavTov i-va cf. also ib. II. 275* (a.d. 66) (= Selections, For other prepositional p. 55) eirl xpdvov 4viavTov 'eva.

Evxaivtôj. If

we can

trust the restoration in

elirapev Ka[/ra]KoXov8eiv Tots

ivKa\.vl%tiv, this verb can sively

bibl.

and

eccl."

e'£

P Par

l6 2< (B.C.

127)

dpx-fjs e'810-pois Kal prj[8ev

no longer be regarded as "excluIn the above

(Grimm-Thayer).

passage, it will be noticed, it has the meaning of "make no " as compared with " initiate," " inaugurate," in innovation

Heb

9

18 ,

IO20 .

LS

cite 4-yKaividôpai.

from

CIG IV

'.

S660.

11

:

phrases,

cf.

P

Strass

avTapKT]S eo-riy, ib.

**

P Hib

I.

27

Trpoire'pvo-L

P Thead

eviavTov Kal

derniere annee,"

P

(iii/A.D.)

2:0

(B.C.

kot 4viavT[dv, P Ryl

o-t[o]v evuavTdv,

la

22 32

I.

[8]i'

4viavTov

301-240) ev

Tcii

vop-f)

eviavrui,

no

8 II. (a.d. 259) Ka8" kalb 1 (after A.D. 307) Kara tov

"

ire'pvo-i,

Flor

f|

I.

50

108

depuis l'avant-derniere et (a.d. 26S) eviavTui irap'

Evxanew.

BGU

3 1043 (iii/A.D.) contains the word e'vKaKf)but in an uncertain context it is, however, worth recording in view of the poverty of the "profane"

o-a[vTos

IV.

(?),

:

See also Polyb. iv. 19. 10 to pev " Tas Pot]8etas they omitted e'veKaKrjo-av, through cowardice to send assistance," and Vett. Valens, 15 eKKaKovvTes. On the form cf. \VH Azotes 2 p. 156 f. p. 20I attestation of this verb. ire'pireLV

.

.

.

,

216

-.VKavâo/xaL

(RV),

hxavyaofxai. Though we have no

profane evidence for this word other than .-Esop's Fables (230, ed. Halm), its occurrence in the 3 (Pss 51 , 96' al.) and in 2 Thess I* indicates that it

LXX

was already then the form

in

common

WH Notes

cf.

(fOpKl^Q)

use

For

see Nageli, p. 44.

:

2

p.

,

156

II.

irpoo-Tpe'xovrx

II.

153

*

1

[T|]XiK(as,

belongs to the higher Koivrj see the citations in GrimmThayer, and cf. Nageli, p. 33. As against the view that the process described by Paul in Horn II 17 is "wholly :

unnatural," and that the strength of his argument depends

on

219

p.

(SH ad !.),

this fact

see

W. M. Ramsay Pauline

Studies,

ft.

—

twv

Trpoo-e'pw iirep

dr|XlKwv

18

A.D.) Tas 8e ToiavTafs'J aap" but I beg •ruplas d|iw els Kaipbv evvo|j.ov InrepTeBfjvai, that these demonstrations be reserved for a legitimate I.

occasion" (Edd.),

41

(iii/iv

id.

67

11

(A.D. 338) TroiTJo-ai eVv[o]udv re

[to]0 SiKao-riipioij

Tuirw8i}v[ai] ttjv

irpoKaTapêiv

(/.

-iv),

"to have the preliminary proceedings of the court conducted under legal forms" (Edd.). In Syll 922 s (iii/B.c.)

—

we

read of a decision reached in the city of Delphi ev o-iv \|>dois Tals evvdp.ois, and similarly

d-yopdi TeXelwi

evxomj. See

P Oxy

man

is

(ad. 13S-61) axjpv o v 7e'vr,[Tai P Thead iS* (iii/iv a.d.) T|-yeu.wv

8eanr]oTa Tfjv evvou.ov d££wo-iv irai[8wv,

EVXEVZQlîO

"who

approaching the III. 651 (a.d. 126-7) Tfls Kara vduous

evvdp.w f|XiKia,

id.

P Ryl

«vvd[|j.o]v

(a.d. 90) of the registration of a

247"

i-jj

age"(cf.

legal

T|XiKias), T-r)]s

f.

supported by the use of the adj. in our documents.

is

Thus P Oxy

OG/S 241"

s.v

fKKOTTT].

(ii/B.c.)

also

cf.

:

Michel 46S" (mid. ii/B.c.) ewdpois xp°vo(i)s.

7rpovpdi|/[ao-]8ai Tois irpooTaras ev tois

ErXQIVCO.

With this verb in 2 Cor io 12 Nageli (p. 56) compares the use in the inscrr. e. els Tois e(j>T|povs, "enroll," as CIG II. 2715 *•" [p. a.d. 20), IG VII. 29 s (iii/ii B.C.). The Alexandrian critics of the third and second centuries B.C. to

it

employed

mark out

the orator Deinarchus AT||ioo-8e'vovs

Studies,

p.

or select the best writers, as

when

described by Suidas as twv

u,ctol

is

see evKpiBe'vTwv els For the subst. 147.

a-roxaôîvmv

:

vp.u>v

4k

twv

Companion to Greek cf. Syll 278" (ii/B.c.)

vtt' t\iov •ye'ypa|j.u.e'vwv e-y-Kpio-ewv.

evvvypc;. For this poetic adj. (but see 3 Mace 5 6 and „Esop. no ed. Halm), which is used adverbially in its only occurrence in the NT (Mk I 36 Ivwyi* NBCD al.), Herwerden (Lex. s.v.) cites a metrical inscr. of v/a.D., IG VII. 5S4 5 OTav ere XdPfl

eVwxos

tjws.

EVOIXECO.

P Par

In

s2

fkaiws is used of taking house cf. P Tor I. 1 vi 5 (B.C. 117) Kal twv Trepl Tov^Hpov evoiKovvTwv Kal KpaTOvvTwv rfjs oUlas. Other exx. are P Oxy III. 63S (a.d. 112) Kal] evoiKetv t^v p-nTe'pa t|(awv trvv rjp.eiv ev p-ia twv Trpcye-ypau.14

(ii/B.c.) evoiKoio-iv

forcible possession of a

evy.hog. For this NT air. eirel 8e Kal evKvos

tip.

6 (Lk 2 )

Ka8e'o-rT|Kev

BGU

cf. f)

IV.

1

no4> (B.C. 8) P Oxy II.

Aiovuo-dpiov,

267" (A.D. 36) evKuou
pregnant." e\ -yao-Tpl

tcfjopti

(iii/B.c.) 12 » 17

evKvos 8e "yevoue'va

30

For

oI'kw. 11

(a.d.

8vo-l

III.

S95

23

(ii/A.D.) evoiKelv d^l
e'voiKû along with c'voikI^ see

S9)

tovs irop*

fJ-rjSe

eTe'povs e'voiKtôvTas ofis

aTj[Tf]]s

e'dvPovXriTat

P Tebt

e'y

II.

I'

Ivvazog.

.

eê'o-Tai.]

for himself or

s.v. 2vaTos-

.

tt|s

oiKi'as,

12

others" (Edd.).

For evoiKos see

I.

—

A.D. 96) 'A. e|eu t^|V e'voiKiio-tv Kal Ta ire[p]ieo-d|j.eva evoiKia (" rents ") tt)s 0-rjpai.voae'viis oiKlas. This document shows

e'veds.

also

zl

a subst. evoiKio-p.ds (not in LS).

Ititroduzione, pp.

P Par 63" (B.C. 165) (= P Petr III. p. 20) eirl ttjs a«Tfjs tvvolas [yevoue'vjovs, "having come to the same conclusion" 15 (B.C. 141 ?) iiToo-xdu.evds Te [diro(Mahaffy), P Rein 7 -rrdo-n ]s rio-u^las etxov twi uT|Se|j.(av evvoiav [K]aK(as i\^v, "comme il promit de me le rendre, je restai completement tranquille, n'ayant aucun soupcon qu'il me cherchat malice" (Ed.). For the verb, as in Judith 9 6 cf. Aristeas 133 K&v evvoT|8ij tis Kaxlav emTeXeiv. MGr ?

BGU

175) k]ot' o'iK(iav) aTro7p(a<{>^|v) e'votK(wv), and for e'voiKrjo-is and c'voCklov see P Oxy I. 104 15 (a will

h'roia.

SoiivaL

I.

ra 'Apelw

119* (a.d.

EVVEOQ. See s.v.

Ilamb

e'yotKouvTas Kal tois o-rjaevoae'vots

(a.d. 141) 372 evoiKiv Kal evoiK(£iv, "on cone'4>' dition that Arius shall have the right of domicile whether ue'peo-i

.

ii

See

BGU

ue'vwv oIkiwv olxla, e'v

-

:

Sua

,

(Vvoia (e^voua), "care," "worry."

1

72,

272

See also Modica

f.

EVOQXltÛ), confined in the Bibl. writings to 1 Th 5", except as a variant in 2 Esdr 23 (13) 25 is a strengthened form of 6pKi(w ,

is

NP p. 466

13 f.), and, like it (Mk 5', Ac 19 ), construed with two accusatives. Thus in CIG IV. 92S8 6 ,

(cf.

Rutherford

which Ramsay (C. and B. ii. p. 499) assigns to the first half we have an adjuration to the public not to intrude

of iv/A.D.

,

any corpse into the tomb, as well as a reference to the Angel evopKi£w vp.ds tov w8e standing on the tomb as guardian

—

ervo/.ioc;.

Sir

203

William

ff.)

that

dvy^Xov, ut] tls iroTe toXutj ev8dSe Tivd KaTa8e'o-8e. 1 Cf. also the Jewish Chr. epitaph CIG IV. 9270 ev8a KeivTe

eeo-Turra

Ac

Ramsay's contention {Pauline Studies, 19

assembly" (AV),

38

ev

T-jj

rather

evvdu.w eKKXno-10.

p.

= " in a lawful

than "in the regular assembly"

do-re'a

tov o-we|>povos

navXov

travT[o]KpdTo[p]a 6(ed)v

SiaKovov. evopKi^d(i[e]8[a] tov

....

F'or e£opK(£w see

P Leid

217

tVOTTjS V.

>'• 31

(iii/.\.D.)

and the magical

= Selections,

(

ttot oOv

il,

unknown

T *l v 8vvap.£v

°" e >

(iii/A.D.) tfjopKiiJio

ktX.,

8(ebv)

A

LS,

to

BGU

found in

is

p.e'yav

Par 574 1IS9

I'

113) «fopK(.£u>

p.

Kara tovtov tov Beov ktX.

tov

o-ov,

incantation

8o-tis

8alp.ov,

form

late

tvopKt'u),

III. 836' (time of Jus-

Kara tov Sfo-iroTov Xpio-Tov. For the 68 (B.C. 311) jvdpKwv Yevope'vuv Tciv ivopKOS see OGIS 5 T€ 'EXXt|Vwv irdvTwv Kal twv cv tois [ir]pd-yp.ao-LV ovtojv. tinian) 4vopKo[v]|iev adj.

With I3

p.

s Eph 4

the use of this subst. in

bu.oiop.€p€ts 6"yKOVS (corpuscnla)

Kal

dXXr|\ovs

irpbs

o-upirdBeiav

by Linde Epic.

(cited

which prompts Wilcken (Archil),

i!
Mt 26"

observe on

" Or

the Evangelist.

MS.

a

.

'

13 cf.

Usener Epic.

Tivd Siao-wôvTas

.

ISuoTpoirov

evoTi^Ta

.

.

s 170, n. )

p.

to

Greek than

the illogical genitive 8avdTov only

is

corruption due to the fusion of a and

vowels in

The

!? is claimed gen. in I Cor ii by Deissmann (LAE p. 116) as a Cilician provincialism of Paul. For an ex. of?, with the dat. of the penalty, contem-

the later vernacular?"

NT

porary with the of apprenliceship tols

P

see

Oxy writings, — A.D. 66) (= Selections,

275

:i

*

(a contract

p. 57) e'dv 8e

" but

Kal

cVtw

evSiSd^T] tov 7ral[8|a, evoxos

p.f|

l'o-ois €7riTe[t]p.ois,

II.

Ptolemaeus himself does not

if

teach the boy thoroughly, let him be liable to like penalYrom the ties" cf. Ach. Tat. viii. 10 8vo-l BavaTots 'ivo\. :

Michel 827 A *> (mid. iii/B.c.) tva\o\. Kara tov ttjs otKovop.Cas vdu.uH. Vett. Val. 10 KaTaaoLXOt "ytvovTaL ^ ^voxot aoixcLas shows the p. I17 s9 Gen 26 11 2 Mace 13". gen. of the crime, as in Mk 3 11 =" For the subst. see P land

we

inscrr.

p. 34).

i.

that the Prefect writes better

avTo[s 6] nToXep-aios

ivorrjg. 1*

IVTtV 0(1

have

-

feVTucrav twi

This

common

verb, as

Greek

in

writers generally, is As exx. of the

construed both with the ace. and the dat.

we may

former constr.

P Hib

cite

W

I.

56' (B.C.

trii

249)

oSv

"' 31

(ii/iii A.D.) paBwv Si tvdxXei [a]vTov, P Leid tov Kvpuov ttjs rip-Epa (/ as), «Keivov 4vdxXei Xe'vuv Kvpie ktX., and P Oxy VI. S99" (a.d. 200) where a woman petitions that the collectors of certain dues should not be (if|

—

allowed evoxXtlo-BaC

x,va ^ Ka

p«

dvavSpov Kal without a husband or

oticr[a]v

•y

"to harass me, a woman

dpoT|8nTov,

helper" (Edd.)

™

:

from the

cf.

inscrr.

Syll 253

1'

'HpaKX«iSr|i pr| svo[x]X(iv i>p.as. dat. constr. see P Tebt II. 2S6 8 (a.d. 121-3S) TWV OV £r|[T]ovp.€V«V €VOxXei (/. Ctv) flOl Sc'XtLS, y«'-ypa[]a

ov8«ls

fip.eiv

"but

J'OU

"

P Tebt

II.

335

13

'-

23S)

(mid. iii/A.D.)

pov tov d4>iKidXiov ttjs Td£cu>s €vo[xXovvTa]. 4voxXtt -y^P P- ot KT ^-, "that the magistrates' subordinate " etc. may give up troubling me. For he troubles me shows an unusual construction with the gen. due to the iraveo-6a£

—

influence of irav€o-8ai. 16 10 (mid. iii/B.c.)

(

=

xXfjTai to olKoireSov, In tvoxX«io-8cocrav.

For the pass, we may cite P Petr II. Witkowski 2 p. 12) ilva p.u]8«v evo,

OGIS 669* P Hamb I.

(i/A.D.)

27

2

p.r|i (/.

(B.C. 250)

p^|)

pd-rnv

o-vv«Pt| ovp.

pot €VoxXr(8T]vaL t[i 'InXaSeXâai [wore do"xoX£]av pe ^X tLV the verb does not seem to mean much "rfji T|u.('pai tK(ivr\i,

more than " be engaged." «voxXov[i€vov =

BGU

In P Petr " for a sick horse."

II.

12

25

els irrirov

(a)

For

8ievoxXt'u> see III. 830 8 (i/A.D.) 8tevoxX[o]v|j.«vos 6 aiiTov KapTrwvns.

On

the use of the corresponding subst. €VTa4>iao-T7Js in Gen 50 2 to describe the Egyptian physicians who embalmed the body of Jacob, see Deissmann p. 120 f., I.

XX

BS

6

in

Mt

5

2a

"

is

Grimm's apt

"

ungriechisch

parallel

k.

from Xenophon (Mem. the dative in tion."

The

Mt

dat.

Hellenistic, as

I.e.

is

2.

64)

£.

:

classical

of the crime, also classical,

23

1*

Kpio-ei

ruled out by "liable to be indicted," Blass Gr. p. 106 makes

" the commoner

P Eleph

ttj

sufticiently

ttJ -ypa^fi, i.

that

f.)

(B.C. 223-2)

tov SpKov, and other exx. cited under

i.

dcre'peia

is

Tfji :

construc-

found in do-epVai

the phrase

fvoxos dt\v Tii opKio recurs very frequently, e.g. P Oxy I. 14 25 S2'(rmd. iii/A.D.), P Ryl II. 82 (a.d. 113), id. 8S (a.d. 17 In an edict of the Prefect (a.d. 15S). 156), P Fay 24

illustrated

from

P Par

P Oxy III. 476 s (ii/A.D), who had been commissioned

the report of two €VTaiao-TaL to examine a dead body an indication, as Lumbroso has pointed out (Archiv iii. p. 163 f. ), that the «vTa
—

were trained physicians, and able

to

conduct the work not

only of embalming but of autopsy

cf.

also

p.

1 195 a

found in

Test.

and Otto Priester 25

is

inscribed

The verb Charles)

is

ii.

™ navex

u,r|8a's

p-e

-

:

Archiv

The mummy-tablet

.

1"!! e'vTa
xii.

e'vTa
s'v

v. p.

26

f.

Preisigte

similarly id. 3442.

pair. Jud. xxvi. 3 (ed. TroXvTcXei eVBfjTi.

ina(piaofi6g. With Jn 12 7 we may compare a Philodemus de morte ed. Meckler,

striking passage from

vir sapiens 49, 17 to Xoiirbv *VTa
cvBvs

p.

:

p.

rj8r|

98.

For 33

is

occurs again in

It

(B.c. 99).

IneXkoj-iai.

p.

(a.d.

hiacpidû).

Ero%og. Wellhausen's assertion (Einl.

48

and Wenger Stellvertretung,

7

me

tvdxXr|o-ev.

note,

For the

62 tovtov, and from the inscrr. Syll 41S (A.D.

irtpl

the editor's

where the professional designation

about points which are not at issue 11 (iii/A.D.) «<(>' <5 u.r,Sls ivo\\i\(Ti. (Edd.), P Oxy VII. 1068 avTuj, id. IX. 1221* (iii/iv A.D.) tu> ovv ZuiXa p.^| JvdxXci wish to trouble

still

582) with p. 262.

(iii/B.c.)

o-v 8e irtpl

—

,

.

obligatio,"

«voxtJ

common

this

verb

=

"give orders," "charge," 3

TaXpe6[a]

do-irdo-co-Bai. vptds Trap' fjpuiv (|>LXopdvws,

37

11

(B.C.

I.

73) evTeTaXTat

30

p.01

(B.C.

it

is

103) ois Kal «vt«-

to

I.

cite

P Grenf

sufficient

P Tebt

TrapaXaPuJv o-TpaTtwTas s

avTovs, P Ryl II. 229 (a.d. 3S) '&c\Cuvi Kal avTos 801 eTe'pav (sc. dvov), ib. 241'° 2. The later juristic usage (iii/A.D.) irepl Siv croi c'veTiXaTO " invest one with legal powers," is discussed by Mitteis

«'

KTropBijo-at

e'v€T«iXdp.T|v I'va

=

I'apyriiskitnde, p. 261,

and Wenger

Stcllvertretung, p. 105.

r|

Aulus Avillius F'laccus

Part

III.

(i/A.D.)

we

find

BavaTui tvoxos

hvEvdev. For iVreCBev

=

" from

(a.d. 212) (=111.

p.

this

time"

cf.

P Lond Il64(/) 18 x a P^ tTal T0 'S

161) ds Kal tvTevflev

29

218

tVTOS

(PT€V$;l? xi ts'kvois, ib. (h)

avTois

(=p.

evTevBev ?
Oxy X.

1277

11

(a.d.

"which

evTevBev dire'crxov,

Tebt

II.

37§

u

we have ds I

(«.

ls

ib.

(^)

wv

d
In

Spa\p.ds Teo-o-epaKOVTa.

255)

word occurs

164) evTevBev 8} TrapeXap*ev 6

avTos Trapd tov npT|Ki.os t!> TrpoxeCpevov [irJXoiov, (p. 167), and ib. 948* (A.n. 236) (=111. p. 220)

P

8paxpds) Kal

thereupon received":

cf.

P

(A.D. 265) evTevBev 8e 'i
epywv twv dpovpwv, "and I have received forthwith from you for the restoration of the operations upon the land" (Edd.), P Kyi 11.96' (A.D. 117-8) evTevBev " we henceforth and so P Giss I.

— Lk

14

Phil 2 2 ',

8 ,

Pet 2 4

1

'

6

(see Hort's note

4

on

Syll 837 records the freeing of a female slave p/r]8e[vl pr|]8ev irpoX«[v] vctpovs lo-oTeXf) Kal evTeipov, and in the iii/A.D. Hadrumetum imprecatory ).

tablet

(BS,

274

p.

we have

invocation

the

after

ff.)

—

3

aKovo-ov tov dvdp-aTos evTtpov Kal [
dvd.KT[T]
undertake," In P Oxy VI. 930 s (ii/iii a.d.) p/f| okvi 6'ii 1 (a.d. 117). evTevBev |xoi [Y]pdcj>eiv Kal irepl wv e'[d]v \pilav (\T\S. vTrex<5p.e8a,

e\onrr|8Tiv

ktX., evTevBev

i\virf)f)T\v)

(1.

may

= " forthwith "

"therefore": see the editors' note. 'EvTevBev ^Stj in =" now." Byzantine documents (e.g. P land 48" a.d. 5S2)

or

—

ivtoh'] is used of a royal "ordinance" of Euergetes II. in P Tebt X0 I. 6 (B.C. 140) viroT€Taxa]p£V 8e Kal ttjs Trapd tov Pacri-

twv pacriXio-o-wv Trapa8e8o]pe*VT|STrepl twv avr^Kovrtav [tols Upots Kop££eo-8ai €]vtoXtjs to dvTC-ypaaSov, and in Par

Xe'ws[Kal

65

18

contracts, adds

'ABvp Xois,

evreviig.

The usage

of this

word

in

1

Tim

2 l 45 ,

is

,

readily explained

by its constant recurrence in the papyri and inscriptions as a " " " of any kind cf. for a kind of "vox sollemnis petition Deissmann BS pp. 121, 146, Laqueur Qiiacstioncs, p. 8. Thus in the Ptolemaic papyri it is constantly used of any s writing addressed to the King, e.g. in P Par 26 (B.C. 163-2) the Twins remind Serapeum Ptolemy (= Selections, p. 13) Philometor and Cleopatra II. eveTvxopev, Kal e-rreSwKapev cf. P Amh II. 33" (c. B.C. 157), a petition from l!vTev£i.v :

—

:

domain lands

cultivators of

five

vpwv twv

Seop-tO'

f|p.wv tt^v ^VTevfjiv

pe-yCcrTwv Bewv e-rrl

to the

same Royalties

—

vpiv 8okcl diroo-TeiXai " 26 Toiis avTovs xP TllxaTto ra s, P Fay I2 ei

—

B c. 103) 8e'op.ai Cleopatra III. and Ptolemy Alexander £7TLO-T€i\a{ pOU T^|V eVTev£lV eirl TOVS a.TrOTeTa"ypeVOVS TTJL (to

KaToiKia but

P

'

Flor

I.

56"

p.

13ft".,

1'^1'

**

n

Koman

times the

addressed

to

the

word

occurs,

Strategus,

e.g.

18

(a.d. SS) to 8id Tfjs eyTev£ews 8e8T|Xu)pe.'ya, see further Mitteis Papyruskunde, 234) For and the editor's note to P Hamb I. 29 16

55

(a.d.

€VTvx^ a

5,

of petitions

rarely,

id.

"'

xp^lH-*1 710

:

.

—

"

intercession,"

"petition," as in 3

Mace 6 40

,

P Lond 44 26

cf.

(B.C. 161) (= I. p. 34) tov t^v evTvxâv and for a new subst. TrapdTev£is see P Amh I. quoted under TrapaTvyxeivw.

TroiT)o-<5pevov, '

ii '-

22

3((j)

informing Ptolemy Philometor had executed certain instructions regarding Egyptian

(B.C. 146), the writer, after

that he

cf.

:

"

P

—

t|

Lille

cf.

:

81"

II.

p]ov

66 (c.

"

aux revendeurs (Ed.). From Koman times Tais the reference to Imperial ordinances

cite

—

Beials evToXais in

238)

3

circulaire

we may

1

Cor

an

18

7

from Bulgaria, Syll 41S' 1 (a.d. Other more general exx. are P Ryl

inscr.

al.

—

(the letter of an official

ttjs yevope'vrj[s]

iracrt

evpe'vw

irpofKilTai.,

A

tov T|p.iv els ttjv B.C. 240) ev(ToXT]) tois eXaioKa-irt)-

pev evToXr] ey8e'8oTai

I.

Tats

avTw

a.d.

c.

BGU

evToXrjs,

and P Tebt

II.

413'

600 6

(ii/iii

[e'v]ToXais

Trpoyeypape'v[a]is

Kvp£[a], i]peXr|Ke'vai. cov a slave to her mistress.

104) pep.vfjo-[8aC

II.

(ii/iii

—

a.d.)

p-T|

A.D.)

[K]a8ws 8d£t|S

p-e,

twv e'vToXwv the letter perhaps of For Kara t. e'. cf. PSI III. 236 s

BGU

11

III. 941 (iii/iv a.d.) KaTa Tas evToXds ds e!x°[v, .] 'AiroXXwvCfw] kot (A.D. 376) TaiiTa 8e irape'o-xes tw [ .

.

evToXTjv.

EVXOJllOQ. In P Lond 192" 1 "local" evToirCwv

—(early names

—

(=

i/A.D.)

II.

225) a

p.

list

of

opposed to a list of "Alex16 Cf. P Oxy VIII. 1153 andrian "— 'AXe£av8peW— names. " we are eVToir£a 8e [is

tropepvpa xprjo"ao-8(ai) pe'XXopev, I. 12' (a.d. 93) Xpvo-ov 8oKip(ou o~Ta8pwL e'vToirCwt, "standard gold accord10 (iv/A.D.) ing to the local weight," P Lond 755 verso "from native evToirCov stone." III. Xt8ov, (= p. 222) dir[o] (i/A.D.)

going to use local purple" (Ed.),

For the form evTOTros see

OGIS

CPR

629

70

with Uittenberger's

note. evri/j,og.

In P

Hamb

18

granted to a served for 26 years, and been dis" with honourable release " cf. charged €VT£Lpu> aTroXvcrcrei, for a similar use of the adv. with dTroXeXvpe'vos of an retired soldier

I.

31

(ii/A.D) a certificate is

:

"honourably (a.d.

ib.

(=111.

discharged" 1

BGU BGU

p.

Mix^ !^! 1

eV8of;as

(/.

E. A. Abbott

(iii/A.D.),

IV. 1026 4

while the magical
P Oxy XII. 147 1 9 P Lond 906 4 (A.D. 128)

veteran,

459* (a.d. 226), IV. 1021 2 108),

81),

— ov)

(p. 25),

[ws]

Preisigke 424, evTipos

(J.

— ov)

TaPpi.T|X, "suggests,"

153) has pointed out, connection between evTipos and the military distinction of Michael, as contrasted with the peaceful glory of Gabriel." as Dr.

(CR

xxxi.

p.

"a

These and similar exx. have led Abbott clusion that in

Lk

2

7

the epithet SvTipos

to the conalmost certainly

(tit s.) is

misplaced, and should be attached not to the "servant" but to the "centurion" in the sense of "honourable."

This meaning

EVZOQ.

We

who had

suits all

the other

NT

passages, where the

have no

citation

which throws any

light

on the much

21 disputed meaning of evTbs vpwv in Lk 17 , but it may be noted that the same phrase occurs in a similar connexion in 16

new sayings of Jesus, P Oxy IV. 654 twv ovpavwv] evTbs vpwv [e]o-Ti [Kal Boris av ., where the context favours eavTOv] "yvw TavTT^v evprjjVei " " within for a different restoration of the translation you the latter part [Kal os edv to evTos vpwv] yvw, see Deissmann LAE p. 438. The word is used of time in such passages 11 as P Oxy IV. 724 (A.D. 155) edv 8e evTbs tov x[p]ov° u avTov aTrapT£o-T)S, "if you make him (the pupil) perfect within the period," in a contract of apprenticeship, and ib. X. 127S 28 (A.D. 214) evTos tov TrpoKeipe'vov avTov XP"''" 1 and of place in P Ryl II. l6l 8 (A.D. 71) evTbs Trepq36[Xov the second of the f|

,

pacr[iXe£a

.

.

:

'!

ie]pov 6eov

tov

EoKvoiratov,

KTr|paTos,

and

ib.

157

7

(A.D.

135) evTos Teixov

P Oxy VIII. 112S 14

(A.D.

173)

to

219

£VTp(7T(D

Kal Tf]V cvtos avTov KeXAav, "a dining-room and " it see also the famous temple

the storechamber within

:

In P

inscr. cited s.v. dXXo'ycvTis.

a minor

" being

is

—

described

still

Oxy X.

<>vtos evTbs

13

1274

(iii/A.D.)

tov Aavriupiou vdu.ov, " a law protecting

—

subject to the Laetorian law

persons under the age of twenty-five from fraud

see the

:

where reference is made to BGU II. 37& 21 and 61 1 6 (i/A.D.). In the medical receipt

editors' note, (ii/iii

'-

a.d.)

P Oxy VIII. 10SS 33 bleeding

is

(early i/A.D.) the

— u-ctwav

to stop nose-

remedy

tov xvXbv svSd8ev, "mix frankincense with onion-juice and " (Ed.). apply the juice inside

twirviatôfxai

€VTcuxav

tvcT€ux av ) °^

(/.

"the

8ioiKr|(Tf|i),

ib.

dioecetes,"

l

"Y

ib.

['AttoX]Xidv(»i,

II.

297*

The which

metaphorical sense of tvTp€irou.ai found in the in 2 Th 3 1 *, Tit

late is

NT

am ashamed," and survives

2*,

be illustrated by such passages from the Koivtj

MGr, may P Par 49 30

in

"

(B.C. 164-5S) TrapaKaXeVas airov dirdo-TeiXov n-pbs tut, *y£v€TOL -yap cvTpair-rjvai, ib. 47* [c. B.C. 153) ( Selections^ p. 22) 1 p.f| uiKpdv tl €vTp€Trou.ai, ovk av u.€ t8es

as

to

=

irpd
" but

ttoitotc,

p.ov

am

for the fact that I

a

ashamed, you would never have seen my face," and ib. s* (ii/B.c. ) tvTpeire'vTos (for form, see Mayser Gr. p. 19) 37 Si toO 'Auwo-iosOn i. in its middle sense of "have respect to" construed with the ace, as in Mk 12*, see

little

Anz

Proleg. p. 65,

Subsidia, p. 269.

.

T«t

to

the

.

Kal cvcrvxov

uiv

183 (late ii/B.C.) virjp

A.D. 123) tovto tiruYvous

(c.

"

on learning this o-vvTi-yopovpuvos iViToyj T€[t][iOKpdTCL, my client appealed to T." (Edd.), ib. 335* (mid. iii/A.D.) evTvyxdvci, "petition of Phienous," P Oxy A.D. 260-1) QaLs Zeprjvov €vttjyx°- v "For the more directly religious use (as in Rom 8 3 *, Ileb 7 M ), see

îrjvoOs

.

.

XII. 1502 3

BGU

.

(c.

246

I.

oracle,

12

® e T*

P Fay 1 37 s

ISotcs

A.D.)

(ii/iii

Tti*

«vTuYX°- va>

(i/A.D.)

wktos

'or*,

Kal Tjpe'pas

In the question to an have the simple, classical sense

vpwv.

vtt^p

we

"shall I meet him?" Cf. peXw (/. (UXXw) evTvyx
t)

ivTQETZCO.

Ku)jiOYp(apu.aT«ls)

komogrammateis appealed

13

tinued dealing fairly with any of the citizens who came across him." For t'vT-uvxdvw Kara, as in Rom II 2 , cf. P Giss I. 36" (B.C. 161) e'vcTuxou-ev Ka8' iiuiiv ir
and

II.,

for

Amh

P

[dp]ou(pilv), i.

II.

irtpCsee

134

10

(early ii/A.D.

PSI IV. 340 5

yap tois evT[u]"yx ^ vovtri ^P*<

IlToX<;u.a£oii, ib.

•rrtprnpou evTuxtlv 'Appioviuu, and tcu o-« d86[X](j>u>

tvtTvxa

t'vTvxt'v

)

P Amh

îXa-yptu

Kori

257-6) diroK«KpiTai

(B.C.

II.

irepl

4I0 142

1*

(iii/B.C. 10

)

(iv/A.D.)

tovt[u]v.

In

P

A.D.) we have tveVuxov tu Sioikt)t^ In the Petition of Dionysia, P Oxy II. iviKa Tfjs irpocrdSou. 237 (A.D. 1S6), the editors note that the verb is used both of

Oxy

III.

533"

(ii/iii

see their note on presenting and of answering a petition -1 and cf. Laqueur Quaeslionts, p. 15 ff. where evruvxdveiv , :

v

evroecpoiiai.

For aptly

dat., as in

i. c.

cites

iv.

Epict.

Tim

I

4',

{HZNT

tchs

tovtois

4S

4.

Dibelius

ad

I.)

=

"

IvxvXiaoa) is

NT

ter in the cf. ?KTpou.os, not found in the lexicons, but apparently used in the same sense in the great 3076 Paris magical papyrus of about a.d. 300 opK^w o-e .

—

.

.

Kal iroiovvTa ifKTpoaa Ta ScuiXia " and maketh tremble the foundations thereof" : see avTf|s,

tov t'4>opu>vra

e-Trl

yfjs

Heb I2 n NU 2 and

LAE

Deissmann

cf.

,

254 and

p.

BS

p. 290.

which where

word has

in its

"shame"

the meaning ol

NT occurrences

two

(

I

Cor6 6 15", ,

(iii/A.D.)

(=

I. p.

no)

o-ou8aptu> Kevui (/. Kaivu), a passage s 7 Lk 23", strangely recalls Jn 20 : cf. also Mt 27 *, cvtuX£o-o-u is substituted for the Markan ivuXia (Mk vX(Xa)

applied, as by

e'v

Mark, not

to

'

body'

that

"Matthew

(especially when ' but to him') as being

used of fettering prisoners, swathing children hand and foot, holding people fast in a net, entang-

unseemly, because

it is

and generally in a bad sense." P Lond 402 verso 16 (ii/B.C.) (= II. we find mention of an t'pid (e'pea) evTvXii, by which p. 11) the word the editor understands a woollen wrapper or rug See

are unable to illustrate

Ta

Abbott {/oil. Voir. p. 346) suggests 15"). and Luke may have objected to the word

ling

ivToonrj. this

found in the magic P Lond 121'"

evi-iXio-o-e

ivTOOfiOQ. For iVrpouos

We

is fully illustrated.

SiaXoYio-uois

tvTpetpducivos.

which

"

Itgere

them

in evil or in debt,

s.v. IviiXiu.

In

:

new

Ps 34(35) 26 43(44)" at), and which survives in MGr; but for the derived sense of "respect," "reverence," cf. OGIS 323' (B.C. 159-3S) ttoXv 8i Tiiv ko.8' «auTOv o-vv«r«i.

evrvnoto.

Kal TraiSeicu irpod'ycov [irapd pe]v tois aXXois evTpoirrjs Kal 86|i]s 8tKaiws «Tv*yxap.€v, and the late magical papyrus

Aristeas 67 4c))' Kpvo-TaXXov X£8os Kal to Xevdaevov " into this were inlaid crystal and ^XtKTpov t'vtTCTviruTo,

P Lond 46"

in the description of the table the so-called electron" MGr cvtuttuo-i, sent by Ptolemy Philadelphus to Jerusalem.

cf.

,

(iv/A.D.)

(=

I. p.

65) 80s tvTpon-^v

t»

cjmveivTi

irpb irupds.

is

=

Plut. Pelopidas

30 IltXoTKSa

The verb

" take delight

construed

stronger meaning in

only

found with a somewhat 13 occurrence, 2 Pet 2

is

NT

evxvy%drw.

—

.

impression."

P Oxy

II.

€vvppt£u)v aoi,

dirovoia (A.D. 1S6) tiriiievei ttj avT-jj 237" " she continues her outrageous behaviour and 17

insulting conduct towards

me"

(Edd.).

iiV7ivia.Coij.ai.

For the technical use of (see s.v. ?vtoj|is)

with dat. of person cf. ovk k v€Tpv
%\ oUto* piv

with Iv its

in

"

LS.

-fj

"

ivxQVrpdco. For this verb

to

it is

this

enough

verb

=

to cite

"petition," "appeal,"

P Tebt

I.

58"

(B.C. Ill)

The importance Egypt

(cf.

attached to temple visions and dreams in iSff.) is shown by the

Milligan Selections, p.

220

(VVTTVIOV mention

P Par 54"

in

see also s.v. de

ost. p. 76,

in the

s'viiirvioKpiTif|s

Boll Oftenbarung,

p.

Serapeum

Exod 15 BAF as due to (Vn'lVD? rUTXrn). We are unable to cite any ex. of the verb from vernacular sources, but evwnov "earring," as in Exod 35 22 Isai 3 20 is fairly common, e.g. BGU IV. IIOl' (B.C. 13) evwTuo(v) XRVr"(" v )j with the dat. found in

constr.

:

Hebraistic influence

135 cites Lyd.

21 alo-tovs 6ve£povs 01 avSpunroi e'vuirviao-8T|-

KaKov

o-ovrai, oi

of an

e'vv-irviov.

ttjayco s6

,

,

irt'pas i=£ovo-iv.

P Ryl II. 124 30 (iiA.D. 12 24 we find the form

)

evvnviov. This common LXX word (cf. Ac 2") may be illustrated by two passages from the Paris Papyri, both belonging to 2 s ii/B.c, P Par 44 (B.C. 153) (= Witkowski p. S2) iyu> V»P 30 = Selection, p. 23) j'viirvia opw irovnpd, 47 (c. B.C. 153) ( diroireiTTwKaptv irXavopcvoi virb twv 8«u>v Kal irio-TevovT€s Ta tviirvia, " we have fallen from hope, being deceived by " cf. the heading of P Leid the gods and trusting in dreams

B.C. 398 onwards,

cf.

xP l,iv

tyiiSiov

as

e'vwiSiov,

'

"'•

:

'"

P

I' etr

'•

Attic inscrr. from

in

Meisterhans Gr. pp. 65, 79.

,

C

s

.

PSI IV. 320 12 found

in

Thebes,

The adv. e£aKis is (A.D. iS) dpoupas i'£. one of the wall scribblings on the royal graves at Preisigke 183S ©edcfuXos KXtoPov[Xov] âKis.

:

From the (B.C. 163-2) to evvir[v>iov 8 [e!]8ev Tdyns. :is inscrr. we may cite Syll So2 (iii/B.c.) where the lame and

C

—

became whole t'viirviov l8<5v[Tas p.(>]vov(svinrviov and Preisigke 685 (ii/B.C.) tvinrvia Kpivw, tou 8«ov o'i|/is), Trpdo-Tavpa ^x wv ™X* aYa8di.

the blind

=

MGr

iih >£«.

HayyeXXa). For

NT

word, found in the

this

283 magic P Lond 46

(=1.

(iv/A.D.)

>

lâyytCKta to. -rrpo-yc-yovoTa avrois,

266 31

£VW7llOV.

To Deissmann's to the vernacular,

proof

and

of "biblical" Greek,

is

(BS p. 213) that this word belongs not to be treated as a new formation

much

additional evidence can

The

added from iii/B.c onwards.

known

P Hib

to us,

I.

30"

— ately followed by a lacuna

of the word

earliest ex.

(before B.C. 271), f|

now be

is

[nil iv 'HpjaKXe'ovs irdXei SiKacrrnptwi [<]viuiriov [ "the case will be drawn up against you in the court at Wilcken's ." (Edd.). Heracleopolis in the presence of .

.

BGU II. 57S (A.D. 1S9) p.tTaS(os) c'vanrt(ov), "deliver personally" (cited by Deissmann tit supra) finds an exact parallel in P Tebt I. I4 IS (B.C. 114) irapTjYY^KOTts 1

translation of

" tviumfov,

I

"

gave notice in person

(Edd.),

P Flor

I.

56

20

c'vumov u>s Ka8r]Kei. 234) ptT€'8uiK(a) AipnX(£w) For the prepositional use with the gen. see P Lond 35 s (B.C. 161) (=1. p. 25) tlirds p.01 e'[vdir]i toO Sdpairi, P (A.D.

.

Grenf

I.

38

11 (ii/i

.

B.C.) 6 evK£KXn[p]evos irpoo-irr|8T|o-as poi

€[v]tOTTld[v] TIVUJV 'iTVKTtV KtX.,

IV. 65S 9

P Oxy

(A.

I>.

250)

7 tvwTTLov iipiiv £o-rr€icra, and Syll S43 (time of Trajan) €vwiriov twv Trpo-ye-ypap.p.€'vwv 6eu>v. In P Grenf II. 71 11 18 .

.

'-

(A.D. 244-S)

we have

read tvioiriov avriav. is

used as a substantive

ivoiriv avTois, for

In Syll 5SS

—

245 (c.

which the editors B.C.

I

So) the

word

Troi]fjo-ai K€aX^|v tKartptdi eviomioi

T(iv (TTOliv.

A

P Par 63 (B.C. 164) (= P K]al ttjXikoijtwv Siao-ToXiiv " y€70vviw[i' iiptjv Kal tvoiriois Kal Sid YpappaTuv, though so many and so extensive explanations have been given to Petr

new

III.

adj. ivdirios occurs in p.

20)

too-oi»tw[v

you both face to face and in writing" (Mahaffy), Preisigke 3925* (B.C. 149-8 or 137-6) irapTiyyeXKOTefs] Ta-ywTi pii» €vw7r(tut, 'Eo-oporjptL h\ air' oiKias 81 'Eirwvvxov ifjuXaK^Tov :

see Preisigke Fachwth~ter3 p. 7S.

Pet 2 9

,

cf.

the

74) o-irws aviTois from the inscrr. OGIS p.

ib.

383

epr),

.

.

(iii/B.c.)

(mid. i/B.C.) vdpov 8s toStov §i»v\ pev e^rj-yyeiXev

1 -1

vovs 8e

8e
i£ayoQd£(D. For the use of the simplex

in

connexion with the purchase

The similar use or redemption of slaves, see s.i: d-yopdijw. 1S 13 of the compound in Gal 3 , 4' suggests that in Eph 5 ,

" " is not so much making buying up," " of" the opportunity, as buying back (at the expense of personal watchfulness and self-denial) the used for evil and godless present time, which is now being Col 4 6 the meaning ,

market to the

"

full

(Williams ad Col

purposes

i^dyco. For this verb as in

Ac

I6 3 ',

in

cf.

/. c.

in

CGT).

connexion with leading out from prison, rbv I. 15" (B.C. 114) ?
P Tebt

.

.

.

toO 8« Mdpiovos tv tpKT«t (/. " os), (/. they informed us that ApolloeipKTiji) -ye-yovoTwv dorus had escaped, but Maron had been put in prison," so 2 the pf. part. act. âyti-yoxoTa (for lis ty €£t)yp^vos ib. 10 (B.C. 243-2). form, see s.v. &ya) is found in P Hib I. 34 The meaning "conduct," "carry out "to the end appears ptv 'ATToXXdSupov

(|t)-yp«'vov,

—

"-

:

in

Michel 409" (beg.

custom-house receipts ii/A.D.)

iii/B.c.)

SapairCwv

=

Ta

eiriTpaire'vTa avToi]s.e,ais very common in

The verb

p«[xP^ tcXous.

[yja-ydvTas s6

and

I

. tov toutwv ti iroiovvTa tjjayyeXu ad I., and [Evpe'vjei with the passages cited by Dittenberger

unfortun-

SLki\ TJa-€T[a]t. iv

only in

"export,"

e.g.

t(jdY(u>v) «irl Kapr|X(ij))

P Ryl a pia

II.

197* (late

Xaxavoo-irt'p-

" S. exporting on one camel six artabae p(ou) dpTdp(as) t%, " 13 cf. PSI IV. 406 of vegetable-seed (iii/B.c. )&XXtiv (iraiuse of the suhst. in and the 0v, 8£o-Kr)v) £,T|Y :

11 (iii/B.c.) pTjScvl €,€'o-tu> crwuaTa iruXttv [«ir'] " that no one be permitted to sell slaves for ex«,aYUYf|i, 3 for tax on portation," P Oxy XII. 1440 (a.d. 120) receipt

P

Lille

I.

29

exported— 4,aKOK*)s (/ c',aYiu-yTJs). It may be noted that 'EfaYuYTJ was used by Philo as the title for the second book of the Law, instead of"E£oSos see Nestle in Hastings'

articles

ivwziô/nai. Vorstius de Hebraismis

NT,

p.

10

ff.

questions the coinage

word by the LXX translators in order to render the Heb. "pTNn, and thinks that it was already in use in

of this

common

speech ("non noviter ea a Graecis Interpretibus, aut a scriptoribus N.T., est fabricata sed in vulgari sermone obtinuerat iam ante "). Anz, however, regards (p. 37S) the ;

:

DB

In the Rainer Gospel Fragment, which 442. 26 - 30 Bickell's contains a narrative somewhat similar to Mk 14 instead of to Si is is £8ous, later reading e'| aY«tv, p,€Ta iv.

p.

,

—

see Mittheilungen aus der Sammlungder Papyrus t'|f|Yov Erzhcrzog Rainer i. p. 53 ff. ii. p. 41 f.

ws

:

,

221

ttjaipe€0)

(âviari]/jLL

igaxokovdew.

eiaigeco.

PSI IV. 426" 444*

(iii/B.C.)

irplv

to 8tvT«pov peXi

to«s (SopKa8e'ovs

(iii/B.C.)

In P Petr III. 36 (a) recto a d£iu> oSv ere €|rppT)o-8ai). t'£eXov pt (k tt|s avdyKTis, the verb is "rescue," "deliver," as in Ac 7 10 al. The meaning "pick out," "regard with

=

found

is

favour,"

762

s

(ii/B.C.

)

amulet P

in the Christian

ti"|v

s1

VIII. 1151

Oxy

SovXflv o-ou Tioavvtav

For

i|uoted below.

e'£aipeTos as a contrast with irpoo-TiSnpi see OGIS cf.

:

tdv ti irpos TavTas tcls o~uv8f|Kas 6 Stjpos 6

'PwpaCuv Kai Beivai

and

6 Sfjpos 6 KtPvpaTiuv koivtji pouXfji irpoo-Cf. also P Par 64 =8 (B.C. 164-0) e£tXeiv poiiXuivrai.

f\

Kal tov

upwv tpaUTOV evo-Ta8p.tudp.cvov €^€Lpfjcr8aL, I. 176* (time of Hadrian) !|eip€'8npev ttjs dirtp= " acimius" " For the verbal

-rrvp-yov

BGU

«£a£peTos

•yao-ftas.

reference

«k Kptuv ipciv «'|eipijo-8ai

(/.

(v/a.d.) e'£eXoO

This compound

e'deXtiv, ib.

egre-

Pet

(2

I

16 ,

2 5 .]»)

often

is

"merited" punishment,

to

used

P Par

e.g.

with T 10

62

-

toIs 8'e-yXaPovo-i «£aKoXou8t]o-€Tai to. vnroKeiptva 130 132 Trpdo-Tipa, and it: 63 (B.C. 165), P Tebt I. 5 (B.C. 1 18) airoXueo-Sai tuv <£aKoXov8o[vvTwv av]T[ois irpoo-JTipwv, " be released from the penalties which they have incurred," (ii/B.c.)

PSI

168s3 (B.C. 118)

III.

«|aKoXou8ovvTMV

(sc.

W,

edv iv(r\(9aa-i, tvxwo-i. tuv

irpoo-Ti'puiv),

P Rein

17

alVioi tv^wo-i Tiiv eâKoXouBovvTuv.

[Sj]

1

I208"

"

1203

aviTiu

(B.C.

109)01

BGU

IV.

pcTa TavTa 4£r|KoXov8r|K\Rav uppiv,

(B.C. 27) Tf|v 8£

P Oxy IX. o-T|S

15

Cf.

9

(late i/A.D.) e-yXa8dpevos ttjs

t|aKoX[o]u8oi-

"heedless of the reckoning that would

ti8uvT|s,

'

follow From the inscriptions (Ed.). notice on the marble barrier of the

we may cite the Temple at Jerusalem, any Gentile who was caught penetrat-

cf. P Oxy I. 73 26 (A.D. 94) «[|]at'peTov 8o
threatening death to ing into the inner court 8s 8'dv XncpBrj, eauTui al/rtos t'o-Tai 6 Sid to t|aKoXov8eiv OdvaTov (OGIS For the 59S i/A.D.). meaning "devolve," "rest upon," see P Ryl II. 163 10

On

(a.d. 139) tijs Pe|3auoo-eu>s 8id ttovtos pot t|]aKoXou8oiJo-r|S, " the duty of guaranteeing the sale perpetually resting upon

gius,"

'

—

the

306

p.

=

subst. e'£atp«ris

Alexandria see

P Tebt

"wharf" 26

I.

5

I

(B.C.

harbours of

the

at

and

iS),

Archiv

cf.

v.

—

—

me"

f.

s 16 ib. 323 (a.d. 124-5), P Tebt II. 376 (a.d. twv €âKoXou6ovvTwv ttj pta T€TapTw dpov[pa] "at the rent devolving upon the 1^ arourae " (Ed.).

(Edd.),

162) dvTl 6K(popiuiv,

For this strong verb (1 Cor 5 13 ), cf. P Ryl II. 133" (a.d. 33) where in view of an attack upon a dam (?) it is stated that there is a danger tu> oXui e£ap8fjva[i], " of its being entirely carried away." It also occurs in the magical papyrus P Lond I2I 367 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 96) 6 ko.8 uipav * 73 cf. ib. 131 e'laCpuv tov kukXov tov ovpavot) (a.d. 78) (= I. p. 191), and from the inscrr. Syll So2 8 ' (iii/B.c.) .

.

.

:

dvui|e Toy yuXibv ("wallet") Kal

e'£af.pev

1171.?)

See also Anz Subsidia,

(" cup ") -yeY«vr|ptvov.

Toy KwSuiva

20

(iv/B.C.)8s8' dv Sd|r|i pt| iov (ppdi-np to-axBfjvai., to ovopa avTo 6 Upevs, OGIS 2lS 12 ' (iii/B.C.)

jTl'//439 eâXei.>)/dTu

—

t£aXetx|/avTas t[o ovop]a to (kecvou passages which at once recall Rev 3 5 Cf. also the Trpoo-Kuvr|pa Preisigke 41 16 11

.

Kal

eijaXciipas €âXci
p'

and 4iov

27of.

p.

iialeicpw.

€âX«£\(/as eirl

0-'

For the meaning "deface," " obPSI fV. 403 5 (iii/B.C.) T-f|p. pjv «'ino-ToXT)V f|v

pou Tas dpapTfas.

literate," see

ouk T|8uvdpTiv dva-yviuivai Std to t'£r|Xei
The

iganeco. Field (Notes, p. 76) takes the aor. mid. t'|T|TT)o-aTo in 22 31 as indicating the success of the requisition, and

Lk

"Satan hath procured you (" obtained you bv " cf. Syll asking," RV marg. ) to be given up to him 330" (i/B.C. 6n ISiav xdpiv c£aiTT|0-dpevoi IldirXidv t« AvTpuviov paraphrases,

;

)

Kal AeiKiov MapKtXiov. 81'

8-irep

See for the

avTov

«£ai.TT|[o-avTos

(

l6S 2 ' (iv/B.C.

act. ib.

AuKoOp-yov

and

BGU

III.

pio-BairoxTiv ("receipt illustrated by Wetstein

for

944

s

inrdvotav

.

.

.

[aKoo-p£as],

fjv

|

ovKtV ov8'

tâXftipaiT'

ato"x[vvopai.

-rfjs]

£sd?J.o/Liac.

On

(iv/v a.d.) egflrno-as ttjv

pay").

ad Lk

;

'AXdjdv8poii

'

6 8]fjpos dirt'yva) pr| o-vvxu>prilo-ai pn8e Xd-yov iroieio-8ai t?aiTr|o-eios,

)

for the added force by Erman Mflanges Nicole, p. 1 19 ff. thus given to the figuie in Col 2 14 , see Milligan Documents, For a new literary reference see Mcnandrca, p. S3 310 p. 16.

The verb

is

fully

this

medical term, peculiar to Luke in the

see Hobart, p. 36

NT (Ac

s

3

),

f.

I.e.

iâvdaraatQ. This

i£ai(pvrjs.

For the form

Ac

22"

i£a£(|>vT|S, 2

which

is

read

by

YVH

only

word, which

is

not found in the

confined to Phil 3 11

the

=

(a.d. 149) as

amended, unfortunately

*A](J>po8€LTT|v

o-uv

Notes, p. 15S), see P Par 51 8 (b.c. 160)' ( Selections, p. 19) Kal e£a£[vr|sj dvi-yw tous d4>8aXpovs pou. and PSI III. iS4 s (a.d. 292) irepl
late

NT is

in

(/.

— tiov)

Pa8[

.

,

occurs in in a

€âvdo-Tao-ts, ktX.

8t|Kr|, .

.

LXX, and

BGU

III.

717

in 11

broken context,

o-Kaiov

A'-yvTrTtv

fragmentary

Giss II.

On the

I.

86

(ii/A.D.)

shows 8ti

€^'
:

so

P Flor

1 175' (A.D. 255). In Cagnat III. 1 145 we have c£e
interchanged by

scribes,

£dv«,

with

see

Proleg.

£a
p.

35.

MGr

?|a
"frighten," "surprise."

aga^va,

iiaviarrjfii. The verb is used

in a juristic

sense in

P Petr

III. 2i(^) 10

226-225) = G/irest. II. p. ly) irdvTas SiKao-rds irX^v ov dv (KaTtpos awniv €âvao-[Tifjo-rjt Kara to] Sidypappa, "all judges with the exception of those whom both parties (B.C.

(

222

<â7rarao) "

cause to stand reject," literally occupy : see further P Hal I.

down " from

(end ofiii/B.C.) iâvi
.

tcls

.

205

p.

the places they Cf.

ff.

ttjs KT]8«£as

Syll 879

14

efe'A KCO

1S1) tXaioup-yiov

(A.D.

"

(''mourning")

irdo-i,

Syll 510

3

"

(ii/B.C.) t£aTraTT|
of iii/A.D.) VTToQi(r\ Tl TWV

533" (beginning

ib.

dV

£*'vu>

toOto eX«vx8«'li "and " etc. lently mortgage

P Oxy

el

tovs vo-T€pous 8av€io-Tas,

8e tis «|airaTr|
^wplW

twv]

T(i]v 8r|LLOCriMV Kal

any of the debtors should frauduFor the pass., as in I Tim 2 14 cf.

if

,

(ii/A.D.) e£cnraTT)8[TJvai] r) Kal Supedfs "will you say that you were deceived or that you took bribes?" (Edd.). III.

Xa(3«iv]

II.

93

s

.

.

1'

342

K«pauetov

(late ii/A.D.)

P Lond u64(/$) u

For the

(a.d. 212)

P Ryl

see

subst.

buys," and

"

'fVeKev

.

.

«|T|pTio-a(tvov)

164) of a boat supplied with two oars." p.

13

233

Tds Tip.ds
(ii/A.D.)

prices of the fittings -

Tpdirtov tfjapTio-ubv

.

ravro dvaTeVaKTai, "

crtpviis

perfecting of character."

.

(=111.

Aristeas 144 irpos

cf.

8iKaiocrvvr|S

II.

"the

d-yopdêi e|apTio-p.iiv,

See also

s.v.

the

for

KaTapTi£w.

471"

<)>TJ(r£is

;

EiaOTQajirw See

NT

.

The compound, which

s.v. do-TpdirTio.

Lk

only in

g">

LXX

(cf.

Ezek

4

1

occurs in the

Nah

.?,

3

3

may-

)

" " as from an inward convey the idea of flashing forth

e^dmva. For

II.

.

crvv kwttois 8vo-l €|t]ptl(tll€vov,

lianardu).

Amh

P

cf.

tvtpYov t^T]pTLO-(icvov airacri, an oil-press in working order and completely furnished,"

P Tebt

YwatKas.

Tim 3",

"supply," "furnish": with 2

form

rare

this

(Mk

cf.

o«)

Ka^

eldiriva tvc'vtTO to dTvxr|Lia

P

^

Giss

6S 6 (ii/A.D.)

I.

avrbv BtvTepa.

TacprJ

source

CGT

Farrar

(cf.

ad

but

/.),

is

perhaps simply

"dazzling" (RV).

intensive,

Ta
For

EÔJXOOEO).

Moulton (Pro/eg. p. 237) claims the use of this verb in 2 Cor 4 6 as a good ex. of the "perfectivising" of an imper" the fective verb, the perfective 1% showing diropCa in its " final result of despair. The verb is used in a weaker sense

P Eleph

this

late

Greek word

(

=

instance

3S1) KaXus Tr[oiT|]o-as e£avTfj(s)

p.

See also P Ryl

II.

ullovs 8vo «XaiovpvtKoi)S Koirtjvai,

be provided for by their sons. In Syll 226 12 (iii/B.c. ) it used of the exhaustion of the public resources of Olbia

to

—

TWV

—

is

—

84 Kal

OGIS

cf.

90

meaning "commission," "send (Rosetta stone— B.C. 196) Trpo«vor|8T|

Bibl. 20

€£airo
iS-rrtos

19 (a plebiscite of Syll 276 6 Sfjuos tov Pu>Lta£wv 8t|p.ov

—

r

decree found at Delphi

(a

We may

Otwpovs.

also

e|air€'o-TaXK€v aviTov

.

.

in the judicial sense of

P Tor

cf.

I.

127

22

P Tebt

7pd|i|j.aTa

-y'voO

irpbs

«u.«,

P Oxy

crc

(?)

cut

(iii/A.D.)

Tavrd uov

s

(iii/iv

The word

is

A.D.) fully

.

—

cite

B.C.

c.

173)

els "fciXaSeXcpeiav,

.

1

lb,

295

s

€]£a-rr[€]a-TaXK(i>s

PSI IV. 3S4 4

"sending" before a

i"*- 13 (b.c.

avTovs,

€|airt'(r[T€u]\€v

(B.C.

and

248-7) verb

for the

the use in 1 Cor 6 14 cf. 5y//So2 118 (iii/B.c), where, connexion with the healing of a man in the Asclepieum, we read tt^Y'ptV'S St is tjv vyit|S, f<()a dij/iv iSeiv. See also 21 Wiinsch 5 (iii/A.D.) iv Tui io-a[pL8p.]u) 6vop.do-u avTo

With

in

AF

Kal 01 Satpovts €^€vcp8(jjo-LV tK0apPoi, of the arousing of the spirits of the dead by means of the divine name.

EÊlfll.

P Oxy

ruler or tribunal,

17-6) â7ro(TTaXwo-t Trpds

o-e, o-itios

—

"as

I

avTbv t£aTrdo-T£iXov irpbs T)fids, P Ryl II. (A.D. 29) Kal tovs aiTiovs t£aTroo-T€tXai €irl ere irpbs

E$£lfll

apLtoôiJcrns €TriTrXr|£€WS,

P Tebt

I.

VI. 934 s

was

lUXXuiv

D.) «|iovtos llov eis 'AX£|dv8piav,

(iii/A.

P Lips KairaSoKtav.

setting forth for A.,"

e'fjcic'vaL «irl

t^|v

I.

no

5

(iii/iv

a.d.)

S«Vll[io]v

Rein 17

13

(B.C.

Prozessraht

compd.

and so P Par 3S t0 (B.C. 162), P 18 see Semeka 109), P Grenf I. 38 (ii/i B.C.) For the frequency of the double p. 247.

from

i.

in late

«l(i£,

see

fc'leo-TL.

:

Greek, see Glaser

De

ratione, p. 33

f.

£i£}.£yxa>. This verb which official letter

is

read in the

of B.C. 117,

P Tebt

TR I.

this

Thayer), K
verb it

is

may

said to be "rare in prof, auth." (Grimmbe well to illustrate it pretty fully from the

P Oxy

—

II.

296' (i/A.D.)

irt'|ii|/ov

T|p.eiv

Tiiv

irepl

p\j3X(ov (/. £uv) f t^ripTio-as, "send me word about the documents, how you have completed them," where the editors remark that = eTeXctWas cf. t£r|pTio-as probably :

2I 6

In Chest.

10

(mid. i/A.D.) avTos T|vavKdo-8T|v «k tov l8iov d-yopderas t£apTio-ai Kal p.T)\avT][v, tne verb .

I.

I76

=

also

Syll 237

s

Upocn>Xr|KdTas,

of Jude 15 occurs in an 14 Kal <»s iv ti irapa-

25

—

tuv eêXcY^tVTwv (/. ovtwv) vp-as. See (Delphi— end of iii/B.c) <:'£T|Xey£av tovs

8coo-tv vTrap^dvTuJv

Ac

421

64

I.

e£avTtjs irapdSoTt, "deliver at once." illustrated by Wetstein ad 6 25

tt^v €0-ol«'vt|V «Tre£o8(ov),

As

II.

Selections, p. 106) e£av-Tfjs ap.a tu> XapViv

22 18 (B.C.

tvy^wcti. ttjs

112)

=

for oil-presses" (Edd.),

eijavTfjs

s

EÊyElQU).

.

For the common forth,"

(

tov peixpov.

lloi

" have two beams

Mk

Si KOLVtov «£r|TrOpr|LL£'vu>V.

EâjioaxeXho

once

at

ire'LuJias

(A.D. 256) tto£t|o-ov 8e

236"

2 10 (r.c. 285-4) where, amongst other testamentary dispositions, provision is made that if the parents are in want of anything kav 8e tl eâiropwvTat they are to in

avTrjs Tijs wpas) found

it,

NT, we can supply an almost contemporary from P Lond S93 6 (a.d. 40) (published in P Ryl II.

six times in the

OG/S

669

s8

(i/A.D.)

tdv

8c*

tis e'êX€Yx.8fji

i|/evo-d[pcvos.

found in its literal sense of "draw out" (cf. Gen 37 s8 connexion with the account of the healing in the Ascle57 pieum of a man who had been blinded by a spear, Syll 803 is

in

)

223

ftjtpafia (iii/B.C. 1 e'SfoKti ol tov 9«ov] tftXKvo-avTa to PsXos els p[X4
iiegafta.

to.

I

30 this common verb are P Gen I. 54 t£cTacrov rrtpl tov TrpdypaTos tovtou 8ti ovScpia Siacpopd oOk «o-tiv, P Oxy III. 5S2 (ii/A.D.) e£r|Tao-a ivtKtx tov aXXou x a ^ K °v Kal tov

noun

this

2 Pet 2 22

in

Prov 26 u

(cf.

4ptTov) we may compare the verb ^(|i«u in the account of a cure in the Asclepieum, Syll S03 128 (iii/B.c) 8Xov] to Xwmov " vomit." (" cloak ") pecrrbv uv e'£rip£o-€ KaKuv. MGr |epvw

HeQavvdco. For the idea of

careful,

in

Pet

1

I

10 cf.,

,

26 11 9 a/.), TssSol 17 ovk d
Mace

6ebs) to o-rre'ppa avTiiv Kal

e'£r|p€iJVTio-€ (6

Vett.

minute search, as

LXX passages (1

in addition to the

Val.

s

267

p.

On

4£r|pevvr|pe'vr|V.

:

«ij«Tao-e

(/.

iraiSCwv)

(/.

P Oxy KaTd

282 11

Tf('p[a]s

(a

it

is

sufficient to cite

complaint against a wife Kal aTTT|V€KavTo (/.

she

finally

— A.

D.

30-35) — e'^KavTo)

e'f;fj[X8e]

"

TJpeVepa,

ordinary sense

its

the house

left

tol

and they carried

off

my

5

380

(=

(iii/A.D.)

Selections,

104)

p.

and P Grenf

I.

53"

(iv/A. D.)

pT)

4p4v

t[o]v[s] Trpeo-pvTt'povs Tfjs eKKXr|o-las where,

as the editor points out, the meaning is "if lieve me, ask the elders of the church." In

you do not beP Amh II. 79 50 8Tav -yap (c. A.D. 186) the verb is construed with the gen. For c^co-Tao-ns (/. t|cTdo-ns) 4vbs CKao-Tov [tw]v dp\dvTwv. the pass, see P Petr III. 20"' 6 AupfJTpLos 84 e^T|Tdo-[9r|] tov 11 pr) yvwo-iv elo-T6e[fj]vai, P Tebt II. 335 (mid. iii/A.D.) 'Eppa[£o-Kos 8«] elipr|Tai Kal ^rJTao-Tau

—

From

the inscrr.

we

B.C.) dvaKaXco-dpevos tovs Tpir|pKal «|«Tao-as dv€o-uio-e Ta dvSpd-rroSa ptTa Trdo-T|s (iv/iii

12

and Syll 356 (B.C. 6) e£eTdo-ai. Trpoo-Taâs 8id Pao-dvuv quaerere tormentis, of slaves after the murder of their master. The subst. is used forensically, as in Wisd 4>iXoTip£as,

verb in

II.

o-ov,

^fTa t £ aXXd

dpxovs this

II.

T ao-a) Tfepl Tfjs o-uTnpias o-ou Kal Tfjs tt<81u>v

«|r|

s may add OGIS 773

the spelling see s.v. e'pavvdu.

eÊQxouai. For

BGU

o-vppdXov,

With the use of

also

at

e£r/Ac

i',

3

Mace

.

.

.

=

5

7

.

—

P Oxy X. I272 21

in

,

A.D. 144) d£i
.

dxfuvai. 4Wi

(a complaint of theft tov 'Hpav Kal t1\v ask that Heras should be

"I

.

.

.

1 belongings," ib. III. 472 (c. A.D. 130) dirb ttjs ckiIvov oiKlas 4i;fXT|Xv8ei. ib. 52S 7 (ii/A.D.) dip' ws
brought before you and that the proper inquiry should be made," and so saefe. For the derivation of the verb see s.v.

been in mourning" (Edd.)

dv«Tdl>.

—

Lk

P Oxy

8

II2 5

cf.

:

for the constr.

with dird,

A.D.) 8rjXuo-dv poi fj irXouu '£ 6'PX[ £l J *1 &v f shows the verb followed by the instrumental 8 dat. cf. Tn 21 For 4£;(:'pxopai. of the driving forth of 1" a!., cf. the magical P Par 574 12 " demons, as in 5

.

I.

:

Mk

(=

Saipov, ... Kal verb followed by 9 4iri cf. P Tebt II. 283 (B.C. 93 or 60) €^Xt|Xu8€v eirl tt)v " made an attack upon my mother." For a |"r«'pa H-ou, technical usage to denote the going out of a court attendant to carry out a magistrate's instructions cf. Chrest. II. (iii/A.D.)

Selections,

•

tov

p.

8(e)i(va),

114)

i(£eX6e,

and

for the

•

89"

(time of Antoninus Pius) e'^XBev A[i]do-[K]op[os] 'ApiroKpaT(iwvos) virT|[p]«Tiis (with Mitteis's note), and ib. yj2 x 4 see also Wilcken Archiv vi. (ii/A.D.) p. 294. -

:

el-eon.

BGU

IV.

1

127"

(B.C. iS) pf|i tgivai

Til 'A. Xfyiv, PSI III.

7

203 (A.D. S7) pf| 4|e'o-Tu) 84 tt] "JuXuTepo. Trpoa-peiTTTav Toil riairovTciTi to o-wpd[Ti.ov «vtos tov xp6vov(}), ib. 21S 2 (A.D. 250) ovk 4ijdvTos ovSevl twv opoXovovvTioy Trapapaivtiv to irpoKelpeva. II.

Ryl

77"

21S

id

to

s'êlvai

is PovXdpe6a

Si«£d-,eiv

;

In

PSI

III.

(a.d. 66) (= Selections, p. 56) ovk e'£dvTOs tu> Tpucpuvi dTroo-rrdv tov TraiSa, the gen. abs. stands for the older ace. abs., which has not

kept (1

its

II.

275"

place in the Koivrj except in tuxov, : cf. Blass Gr. p. 252, Proleg. p. 74.

Cor 16 6

[KaXaT]vTis 763

4^r|yr|[o-aTd

"prove," "try."

s8

(ii/B.C.)

"perhaps"

)

p«Ta TrXer]ovos

peTaTr«[p]
o-ov

v-rrb

aKepaius ("afresh"),

o-rrov8f|s

SifXexSlo-av

6

OGIS

«f;T)-yo[0-

:

2Kip[i8a]u tlri-yovpevoi elo-e'povo-i (se. «ls tov Sfjpov), where " the editor notes Sciridarum gens ius habet de iure sacro

respondendi

(4^r|Y«to-0ai.), ut

apud Athenienses Eumolpidae."

Numerous

exx. of the technical use of the verb, and of its corresponding subst. to denote the communication of divine

and other

secrets are given by Wetstein ad Jn Pollux VIII. 124 «(;T]YT|Tal 84 4KaXovvTo ol xa 8Loo~np€Lu)V Kal Ta twv dXXtov Upuiv StSdo-KovTcs.

I

18 ,

e.g.

tuv See also

irepl

the combination of the offices of lepevs and 4£rrvr|Tr|S in P Oxy III. 477* (a.d. 132-3) and the discussion on the varied duties of the 4£r|YnTrjs in Hohlwein L'Egypte Romaine, p. 224ff., and in Archil' iii. p. 351 f. 'E^fryrio-is, at first

(iv/A.D.)

(/. e.

(=

I.

4£alTT|o-is),

p. 11S).

occurs in the magic

P Lond

MGr4£iyyiS, "explain."

Eî)y.ovxa. In a marriage-contract of A.D. 170 provision in the event of a separation taking place the repaid 4v f|pe'pai.s 4£r|K0VTa d[
=

is

made

dowry f|

that

shall

be

ajTraXXavr^

The editors Selections, p. 87). 7tVT]Tai (P Oxy VI. 905 note that "in Roman marriage-contracts thirty days is a commoner limit." According to Thumb (Handbook, p. 328) 4£t|vTa

large

i!jezd£a> is found along with aKpipds. as in Mt 2 8 in P Oxy II. 31 v(l T j, wp a ( AD237V!. ,86) Ka\ g Tl Y[Jla dKp«tp
27) p.]oi

pevoi o-vpTravJTOs tov ttXtjSovs irpos f]pas kKnvt\
122"

and P Oxy

s.

120S 46 (B.C.

IV.

written c^tT-no-is

inf. omitted, as in I Cor 10", cf. P 192) tovto 84 ovk «£fjv, ''this was not

:

fj

BGU

(A.D.

—

2

(4)£eTdi;w, £t]tu>,

iii]y£o/Lcai.

With the

16 permissible," and ib. 62 (translation of an unknown Latin work iii/A.D.) iravTa ra aXXa
f'XeuStpia

MGr

(iii/iv

.

dirdo-TT|0i dirb

8e'ovcrav e^«'[T]ao-iv 7eve'o-0ai,

8vd,

"sixty-two," in

MGr

denotes an indefinitely

number.

,

^^

the fact that a searching inquiry into the affair had Other examples of already been held" (Edd.). Tacrpt'vov,

is not found in the N'T, but in view of Justin's use (Dial. " unnailed " 10S) of dipr|Xo)8e£s to denote that Christ was from the cross (cf. Stanton Gospels i. p. 100), we may give

224

e£?s one or two exx. of (A. D.

144)

siipoi'

"

box unfastened complaint

.

.

[irjavdpiov

.

—P

8

Oxy X. 1272 €|r)\uj|ievov, "I found a

use in the Koivrj

its

15

(a.d. 176) where (Edd.), P Tebt II. 332 of robbers who tos 8vp[a]? «(jr|Xiio-av[T]es

made

is

"

extracting the nails from the doors carried off"

«pdo-Ta£av,

what was within, and P Flor I. 69 21 2J (iii/A.n.) j£f|Xovo-i = as). See also Sophocles Lexicon s.v. the
—

(

:

f£ofAo\oyeo)

ei-eicrxvo-ev to pipXe£8ia dOeTTiOfjvcu, procured the failure of the petition" See also Vett. Val. p. 2SS 18 iroXXaKi.s -yap iir' d>|nv (Ed.). irpo8eC£avTes to aTroTeXearaa T|TovT|crav Sid to eirl Svvao-TiKOv

dXXd outos

iii/A.D.)

"but

his influence

These examples make

tottov eVepov TiTiv\6ra e£io-xvcrai.

whether

at least doubtful

it

the intensive meaning often assigned to it in

it

possible to give the verb " "

is

"be

fully able,"

Eph

3

be strong

(RV),

18 .

iôdog. For

word

this

NT

in reierence to time, as in all its

occur-

s' rences, cf. P Oxy II. 257 (a.d. 94-5) toO «£f)s f| (?tous), "of the following 8th year," ib. VII. 1035 8 (a.d. 143) tov t|f|s (i-nvbs 4>a)itv(i8, "of the next month Phamenoth," and

the elliptical usage, as in ttj

«^T)s

the

v.l.

T|ue'pa)

(sc.

iv tu>

efjfjs

Ac

1

21

al., in id.

1063

following a preceding

= ev

(probably

tiu

6

XP orb

eijf|s

a.d.)

(ii/iii

With "soon

o-TJp.ep.ov. "'*')

"for afterwards" (RV), in Lk 7 11 cf. the MGr ejJTJs, the future," which Thumb (Handbook, p. 32S) quotes from In P Hamb I. 12 1 (a.d. 209-10) the heading f| Aegina. St]XovTai

4ir£o-Kev[iis eijfjs

and

ther in this column," revision

is

= " the

revision

sl

carried on fur-

is

=" the

the same

words " the following column

in

carried on further in

see

:

in

The thought of "in order," "suitably," appears such passages as P Par 26" (B.C. 163-2) (= Selections,

p.

iS) I'va, irdv to e£ij$ e'xovo-ai,

p.

46.

ueva

.

order,

.

.

we may be much better P Oxy II. 2S2 7 (a.d.

voui£d-

ra e£fjs Kal inrep 8vvap.1v, "I for my part her what was suitable and indeed beyond my 34 cf. P Tebt II. 319 (a.d. 24S) where an agree-

avTTJ

provided for resources" :

ment regarding the

with

in contrast

P Leid

R4

where

tl'o-oSos see

s.

v.

and

eto-o8os,

e]io-dSov K[al] eijbSov refer to

" so Michel looi Ti M (c, B.C. and " expenditure are common = and e|oSiao-p.ds etjoSid£u Similarly "pay" and "payment." Cf. MGr ££oSa, "expenses,"

income

-

:

200).

"spend." In BGU IV. 1105 15 6 =," divorce," in ib. I. i68 'i (a.d. 169) = in P XII. and 1417* (early iv/A.D.) Oxy "judicial decision," " " For the word =" death," as in voyage. apparently =

21

e£o8evw, £o8eva>, |o8i.d5u), B.C. 10) ?|o8os

(c.

1S I see the Will of Abraham, Bishop of HerP Lond 77" ( = I. p. 234, about the end of vi/A.D. monthis, Chest. II. p. J72) KeXtvio ueTa rfjv ep.f|V eôSov tov piov tt^v

Lk

9

31

,

2 Pet

tov euov

irepicrToXT|v

bpa otl tt)V

—

,

and

o*t6jiaTos ktX.,

cf.

Epict.

iv.

4.

3S

8ei ere SovXeveiv del tu> Svvap.e'vu> crot 8iaTrpdf;acr9a.i

e'fjoSov,

tiu

TrdvTws

KaKoSaiuova

ireveiv ius

KaKeivov 0epa-

SwapeVw

ep.Tro8icra.L

see further

:

£xf>Twu'\.

p.

237.

in

able to perform our regular 30-35) ejvii (lev ovv eirexo-

duties,"

pTrvT)0-a

to.

when we have everything

"that,

eiri.TeXaiu.ev,

iroXXw p.dXXov

For e£oSos note further " "

division of property after the enumeration of certain particulars concludes Kal to. e^TJs, "and so on," indicating, as the editors point out, that the document is a

—

copy of the original, breaking off at the immediately preceding word, and omitting the concluding formula.

eôlodqevw In in

.

Ac 3", from

LXX

Deut iS 1 ',

WH read ôXsepeuBTio-eTai

accordance with the preponderant evidence of the

LXX

other spelling has survived in MGr £oXo0pevw As showing the strength of see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 87 f. the verb we may cite Pelagia- Legenden pp. 23 15 ticra-ya-

The

uncials.

:

,

yeiv o-e cv tuj o1!kw uou ov ToXp.w, p.T] ttws aKoxio"r| b bpp.ao-Tos o-ov Kal Trayvtvii p.€ tôXodpcvo-rj, 24 18 dvêXov e|aTroo-T€X€i Kal €JjoXo6peiicr€i 7rdcrav ttjv o-TpaTidv.

Eioi-ioloyea).

iîaz?]/M, eîazdw, iitardvo). " The verb is common in the sense of " resign property, 11 etc., e. g. P Oxy II. 268 (A.D. 5S) t| 8e 'ftyeXovs Kal av[TT)]i

openly,"

e£e'o-TaTai t»i 'AvTKpdvei tov Kar avTTjv p.[t]pous t
(a.d. 201) dp.cpoT€poL 8e

her share of (Edd.),

the property

all

P Tebt

ii/A.D.), ib.

1

II.

3S0

19

left

by her

(a.d. 67),

17" (a.d. 269)

al.

late father

P Ryl

II.

Heraclas

(l ate

756,10.1s

occurs in

'E£e'o-TT|v

"

BGU

13

IV. 1208" (B.C. 27) : cf. also ib. II. 530 (i/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 61) KivSvvevw eKo-Tf]vai. ov k\m [kXt)]pou, "I run the risk of losing the allotment which I now possess." See further for the usage of t(js'o-TT|x' i>Xu>s,

Kal

and

Mk

ib. p.

57

3

s1 ,

2 Cor 5 1S

,

276 t£e'[o-Tr|Ka]

and Vett. Val.

Trapu)£vp.| p.ai cr]
Menandrea vCv

TeXe'uis

p.

47**

ep.avToO

s5

70 irpbs Yap use "

p.

Kal Tais Siavoiais «KO-Tr|o-ovTai. The trans, bewilder," "confound," as in Lk 24 s2 Ac S 9 is illustrated by Musonius 12 TavTa yap St) ra e£io-TavTa Kal ckoPovvTa tovs p. 35 ,

dvGpwirous

eo-Tiv, b Tt

,

BdvaTOs Kal b ttovos.

For

BGU

I.

eiravof.£ai

cf.

P Hib

I.

30

18

"acknowledge,"

"avow

(B.C.

t€ 'AiroXXwydpLov Kal b 'fipetwv

t]

€|ouoXo7ouvTaL tov Kal 8td

ttjs irepLXvcrews eôaoXo^rjOevTa " both •yevovoTa aiaxtTots t£ dXX-fjXwv viov, Apollonarion and Horion acknowledge the son born to them, who was also

acknowledged in the deed of divorce Median parchment P Sa'id Khan

"

(Edd.)

1

'

(B.C.

:

see also the

22-1)

(=JHS

xxxv. (1915) p. 28) «£iop.oXo'yTJo-aTo Kal crvv«7pd4iaTo BaetX7i
|o|jLoXoYaJ or |«aoXo"yw

"shrive":

may 22 6

,

ii/B. I.

.

.

ace.)

(c.

= " hear

"confession."

€|o|io\oyt|0-i,

one's confession,"

How

readily this

pass into the sense of "consent," "agree," as in Lk may be seen from such passages as P Tebt I. 1S3 (late C.) toC Ko)[udpx]o» €£wp.oXoYr|cra|«'voi> KKaara, P Flor

S6 11

—

(i/A.D.)

iv),

"praise,"

t£0U0X0Y0V(«V11V

Syll 925

d.iroS(e)[£](|)[«s. 11

275 (A.D. 215) Kal eireCpao-av airr^v (sc. p.T|xav^|v) Kal ovk e|ei'o-xvcray, P Oxy VIII. 1120' (early

meaning

ordinary

300-271) ovtc ro irpdKTopi t^PovXou tôuofXoYrio-JacrOai, "nor were willing to acknow" (Edd.), P Oxy XII. 1473* ledge the debt to the collector

('.

E$IOXV(0.

the

is

and perhaps

,s

(B.C.

In the

prominent:

(I.

— p.«VT])

TT^V

TTtO-TT|V

139?) efju>u.oXo-yr|p.eVas flx'v Tas the idea of "give thanks,"

LXX cf.

in the

Phil 2 11 (see Lightfoot

NT Mt ad I.).

II 85

,

Lk

io",

225

iiÔV

s&xn

av[T]u [irjoifjo-w eirl tov o-vv[Po]vX(o[v, where we seem have the same construction as in Rev 14 18 the editor understands the last words as "coram consiiio." o"£av

#6v.

at first to

See

s.v.

,

=

fjeo-ri.

The meaning "power iSjogyJ^w. With Mt 26 63 may be compared the heathen amulet BGU III. 956 1 ff (iii/A.D) côpxû vpds KaTii tov d-yiov dvdpaTos Oepaireio-aL tov Aiovvo-iov, and the magical papyri P Par 574

123 *

(iii/A.D.)

(=

113) eijopKitu

Selections, p.

KaTa tovtou tov 8cov ktX.. P Lond 46 76ff (— I. p. 67) e£opKi£cu crt KaTa tujv a-yCwv dvopaTtov KaTa twv cbptKTwv ovoaaTwv -TrapdSos tov .

.

.

See also

ktX.

BGU

IV.

10

H4i

.

.

.

Kal

.

kXcttttjv

.

(B.c. 14) epuTii

Saipov

(iv/A. D.)

-

.

ovv Kal

P Leid (ii/iii A.D.) a>s c|wpKttrd
iTapaKaXwi Kal

W

VI

-

KaCo-apos T^tx^jv

ri\v

o"£ ejjopKi£ui,

1

of rule," "authority," appears in IV. 1200 80 (B.C. 2) 'HpaKXeiSris Kal Aiovv[o-u>s

BGU .

.

.

twv 'Aa-KXT|TrLdSov dvdpws

€£ovo"Cav ex 0VTCS

.]

.

.

d-rroSt-

8

SwKav

ktX., 1' Ryl II. 81 (c A.D. 104) tt^v Y.dp iiXou tov n-pd-ypaTos e£ovo-iav tois KaTao"[-7r]opevo-t €irc9e'pT|v, P Giss I. 11 18 (a.d. iiS) (= Chrest. I. p. 524) ovk dyvoeis 8ti dXXas

okto pvpidSes i\u irXoitov wv eôvcriav fc'x", ant.l Wunsch 21 (iii/A.D.) 6pKi£u o-e tov 8ebv tov t'xovTa ttjv côvo-tav

4

AF ttjs

For the general sense of exhibiting weight

aipas TavTTjs.

and authority, as

Mk

2

P Fay

6

125 (ii/A.D.) dvTithe influence you have" (Edd. ), and on the bearing of this meaning in the difficult 10 1 Cor 11 where it is shown , see Ramsay Cities, p. 202 ff.

Xaûiv

t|v

in

I

cf.

'-,

«£ouo-Lav ?X €IS >

"using

all

,

Preisigkc 4947'

love-spell

crvve'xovTa Kvpiov 8ebv s5 cite also Wiinsch 3 .

AF

.

1

'A.

ttoit]o-ov s.

tov irdvTa

l|opKi?w

(iii/A.D.)

.

See

(fuXeiv p«.

.

.

v. d-rroSiopita).

accordance with the Oriental view, "a woman's authority and dignity vanish along with the all-covering veil in

that,

P Par 63 1T6

In

that she discards."

(B.C. 164)

(

=P

Petr III.

we have

€T€pds tis €p papv[T€']pai Keipevos tôvcrtat, p. 34) " any other persons in high office" (Mahaffy), and for the

iôovaaw. In

BGU

puijpuxais

IV. I024' T

yap

«

(iv/v A.D.) the editor supplies 4£o-

[6v SB'aipc 8npoo-ia [veKpbjv

understanding by the

eXe'rio-ev,

word e£opiipvxas instead

first

of l£opwpv\ws which would have

See also Syll 891 6

better.

bpovs «£op(vo-o-)wv, c£opuv on the stone. 8T|o-a

TrdXts (Kal)

f|

construction

the

suited

dXXd aTapdcrei

(ii/A.D.)

f\

ptTa-

amended by Dittenberger from

reference of the 1

see

word

,

.

(B.C. 13) u.«xpl

tov

EiprjvaW

"

at

set

Mk

9

€[|]oi»S3yf|[o-ai]

c£ov9ev€b> is

found

[o 4]dv

in

12 ,

nought" (Suidas

BGU

cf.

IV.

1117

Kal €KTeXô-ai Kal Iktci-

,

,

i£ovoid£cL>.

For the primary meaning of

important word

this

of choice," "liberty of action," e-vXo'VTi

cf.

—

BGU

"power

IV. 1158" (B.C. 9), irepl

p.e'vc(iv)

âT(^v)

documents, to denote the "claim," or "right," or "control," one has over anything, e.g. P Oxy 13 II. 272 (a.d. 66) bpoXo"y[o]vp6v fc'x €tv °~ € e£ovo-i[av crejavrfji. tt)v d'ir[a£]T^[o-]tv TroitCo-Oai irapd tov 'HpaKXrjov twv irpoKciae'vuv i'X tLV

legal

dpY(upiov)

BGU

,8paxp»v),

avTT]v tt)v «£ovo-iav

twv

lSiluv

11

T(*> v

(A.D. 24S) «£ovo-iav ^x elv 319 see also Milligan ad 2 Thess 3*. right given

by law, see P Oxy

tov vdpov 8l8ovtos

p-ol

also ib. 259 18 (A.D. 23)

a prisoner within a

—

I.

183

II.

(A.D.

85)

P Tebt

II.

tauTov inrapxovTajv

For the 237"-

e£ovo~iav ktX.

s5

-rrdvTwv,

and

"

:

definite idea of

(A.D.

id.

1S6) dijui

tu. 27. Tin. 4

.

c f^

where a man undertakes

month

—

fi-fj

fe'ôvTos

to produce pov tKôvo-i'av (/. have no power to

"as I ) xpdvov tTtpov [K]Tf|[o-]eo-0at, obtain a further period of time." In Syll 32S 6 (B.C. 84)

4£

t£ iSiwv

tov

III. 45S4, after the statement

monument had been provided by it is

KapaToiv,

pvrjpaTos

79

— Bv-yiTepa

the inscr.

c(.

:

1G XIV.

Syracuse

added 1

certain persons

avTiiv pt) e£oua-idfrom the catacombs of

Kal

'AcppoSicKas

Ev
d-yopacrta tottos* pnSls côvcrido-r) ciXXos.

Kop-

v(nXiav) tt)v e£ovo"ia(v) Kal iy\oyi\(v) tavTov Trpda-o-eiv Tb K€cpd[X]aio y). Hence the common usage in wills, contracts,

and other

CIG

In the sepulchral inscr. that the

£tiv

joined with

.

3

,

iiovaia.

it is

aKXtveo-L)

(Edd.). In an interesting note in his Poimandres, p. 4S n. 3 , Reitzenstein claims that in the XT, as in the Hermes dialogue, " " the idea of " knowdedge is mingled with that of power."

:

where

Iva KaYw

* :

31

evotXr|o-a>cn.v

Mk 1 Lk

.

(.'.

"accordingly I make my entreaties to your highness in order that having gained my " request I may bless the impartial ears of your highness

The form ktX. and Paul 8 and in the more literary LXX writers. The later LXX books show e£ovSevdw see coined when ouSeis was reasserting itself against ov0e£s Thackeray Gr. i. p. 105, and cf. Lob. Phryn. p. 182. 11 W. 'EôvSevfiJu, which is used by Plutarch, occurs in Lk 23 o-ai Tai

.

ttjs vpeTt'pas <ôvo-£as, .

=

Rom

—

Tas LKtcrias irpocr<£e'pw ttj vpcWpa e£ovo"ia tovtov tvxwv evâpioTTJo-w Tats aKXetveis aKoais

iôvdeveoj, ezovdeveco. For this strong compound dvT ovScvbs Xo-ôpat), as in

magistracy or rule, as in

to civil

P Lond 117s 8

(A.D. 194) (= III. p. 215, Selections, p. 9S) ST|u.apxiKTjs eijovcrias, the tribunicia potestas of Claudius, and cf. P Oxy VI. 904 7ff (petition to a preses v/A.D.) 88«v

13

trlpbs epi f|X8[ev e]v 'AirapT]a T]puTT|o-*v Te [ottos dv] e£ovPART III.

For the nietaph. phrase kot eôxinv (Ac 25 s3 ) see Syll 373

16

pevw

(i/.\.D.) liriTtXe'o-ai. Tip 8«ui

Ail KaireTioXCui,

«£°X , v KaXd 'l

:

cf.

Kar'

ôx^v

Vett. Val. p.

TJpelv

n-ap'

Teipu-

52

OGIS

704 (ii/B.C. firaBXa nar' I7" KaBdXov eôxds tx° VT0,v )

:

emorripTiv, and the use of the word in our slang sense " in Cic. Alt. iv. 15. 6. of "a lead corresponding use of 1 the adj. is found in Vett. Val. p. 16 tv iravTi 8e to i|oxov irepl

A

pdXto-Ta irpoSwo-ovo-LV iv Ta> TratSevTiKai and P (iii/A.D.) tov eijoxwTaTou eirdpxov

:

(a.d. 29S) AlpiXiu)

.

.

.

8ia8«x°

TaTuv eirdpxwv, where the

cf.

OGIS

640

16

1 Oxy XII. 1469

to pe'pn tuv «|oxwnote that ôx^TaTos inscrr. with reference

P'vuj)

editors

(emiiientissimus) occurs frequently in

to prefects of the Praetorian Guard or of Syria, but is very See also the fragmentary dinner-menu P rare in Egypt. 3

•£•]

I. 93 KavXiuiv ^9X9For the verb in the mid. = " cling

Giss

ôirds

lx8uos p[.

.

.

.

to," like irpoo-e'xopaL, cf.

30

22G

tTvayyeXia

e^VTTUl^CO VII. 1027 8 (i/A.D.)

P Oxy

4£ o£i

Kal 4|exo|J.4vou (io«

"when

ttjs

tw[v]

my TJvexupaa-pevwv irpoa-poXfjs, In right of entry upon the transferred property" (Edd.). MGr 4£o\t| has developed a new meaning "country." therefore pursued

I

of the

39 Cf. also P Flor I. 58" (iii/A.D.) in Acts 27 10 followed by a lacuna, and perhaps P Leid

v.l.

i%ia
.

perhaps read itjVTlVl^co,

nu

"I wake Job J4 p.

12

is

)

out of sleep," as in Jn Hellenistic for a((>uirvC^w

also 4|uirvdu in Ps 120(121

cf.

224):

Vett. Val. p. 344

s

4

3 Kings 3 Lob. Phryn. ,

and apparently

)

for 4£ frirvov p.e-ye8os Kroll reads

where

MGr

4£vTrvovp.4vn.

15

(cf.

(see

W

'•

A.D.) «lat)X8dvTos -yap toO BeoS Trepio-a-drepov ilga (ii/iii where the editor suggests that we should (/. ££u>) ii8r]o-ovTai,, 4£too-6r]o-ovTai.

eitotegog.

An

adj. e|uTiKos,

which survives

PSI IV. 2S4 2

vi/A.D. also

MGr

in

MGr,

found in the

is

Cf.

T(iv iird
gwTiKo, "ghost."

£vttvu>.

Soma. e^vnrog. The adverb 4[£jf)X8es

found

is

air'

P

Giss

MGr

4po0.

I.

19

1

t'ijinrvos,

yeu>p-y£as,

"wide-awake," hence

the cultivation" (Edd.). (B.C. 27-6) CLKOS

"sharp," "clever."

For

common adverb we may

this

BGU

"outside" the house of the person who gives it in " " thus in 1 10S 6 (B.C. 5) the nurse in the town — Tpo
is

charge, but

:

promises TrdX(iv)

:

see further

Anhiv

257-6) 'AuvvTav 84

and

4v ttji ^topai,

IV. II41 31

f-

J|«)

for

tc

o-KnvoiivTa, SJco

is

opposed

a similar contrast with &ra>

(B.C. 14) Trtpl 84

=

In PSI IV. 340 10 (B.C.

v. p. 38.

Hvo-tou

cf.

BGU

rj

IV.

(

to

-ypdcfKis, 8ti 4|ioi

p.ot

tK)

1114

6

(B.C.

P Oxy VI. 903 20

(iv/A.D.) as a prep. c. gen., as in 2

4)

rds

4v

rots

Cor 4

'{£,<*>

Biipas.

£"£">

16

tottois, and For the word

P Oxy

III.

11

4S0 (a.d. 132), a declaration in a census-return that no one dwells in a certain house 4£w twv irpoY(€Ypap.pe'vtov), "except the aforesaid," and the phrase £|u> UpoO pupou, with reference to the being "outside" the protection of a temple and altar, as discussed s.v. Pup.ds. ,

cf.

—

collocation 8evp' ££w (Jn II 43 ) is found in Menandrea 8;! 8L<5iT€p {nrtKSe'SuKa Sevp' 4|a> XdOpa, and for the p. 35*

The

12 49S (ii/A.D.) twv p.4v eijuTepu X£8wv "the outer squared camel stones." In P Rev L sli 13 (iii/B.c.) S|u> 8pa "at the end of the line, 'look outside,' calls attention to the fact that a note on the

P Oxy

cf.

comp. Kupuv

III.

Ka(inXiK
verso

is

to be inserted at

parallel to ol

dV

'i%u>

(e.g. in

this

point" (Edd.). Cul 4 s ) is seen in the

"he who

is

far

The word

is

also found in

48io,

devil." 8£jw,

For

elK<5s

BGU

cf.

IV.

I2oS 18

pCT€lXr|4>€VaL ktX.

from

this place,"

MGr

A quaint MGr 6 f£u

meaning "the

under the forms

o£ou.

eicodsv. (A.D.

94) K[a]l to, kvkXwi. toO eXeuoup-yiov "and dig a deep trench round the

t^wBcv crxdijiov iirl pdflos, " (Edd.). oil-press outside

25

(ii/A.D.) K[a8'

I.

—

41

10

(iv/A.D.) a

is

Cor

1

8

5

but

,

eVao-rov 4vi.auTov] coprdêiv tt)v

-yev-

irdo-iv] dvBpiiTrois a'vriav d-yaBiiv T|p.c[pav,

ai[Tov Kal

e'BXiov

with reference to a birthday celebration.

eOQT)].

For

common w-ord it (= Selections,

this

596' (A.D. 84)

Jn I3

(cf.

(a.d.

475"

1

10)

is

sufficient to cite

p.

64) Situs

2e )

Trepi.o-Tepa8i.a

(a.d.

182)

topTrjs

oiio-iis

els

BGU

Tr|V

II.

ewpTT|v

P Fay IlS 18 III. €LopTfjs, P Oxy

d-yopdo-r|i,

T|pElv

aYOpao-ov Ta opviSapta

tt)s

tv

—

Scvt'[TTTa,

Ttj

IV.

ill.

of apprenticeship a.d. 183) dp7T|o-ei, 8J 6 irals tls Xd^yov topriiv kot' iros ripe'pas cIkoo-i, "the boy shall have 20 holidays in the year on account of " " s9 c A D 20 " festivals °) 1 f v Toi P a
725

3S

(contract

-

-

-

l

eopT^v

— perhaps his birthday

" of the sovereign 21 Ac 1S TTovfjo-ai., cf.

D.

the adj. eopTao-iaos,

:

With IdpTacrpa, P Giss I. 40 " 20

cf.

Tfjv 4opTT|v

LXX

Wisd

.

I9

.

16 ,

(A.D. 212) «T€pais

OGIS

524' ev Tats eopTaertaois form eopTiKos occurs P Strass In P Tebt II. 417'- 4 ,r (iii/A.D.) p.d8e toO I. 40" (a.d. 569). -oou), we McipOV OTt Tl Bt'XlS d70pd(T0|J.€V els 'Avtivou m,\y perhaps supply topT-rjv, as in Jn I.e.

Tierlv «opTao-£[pois T)]p.spais,

T(iv

Sepaa-Tuv

ripepais.

A

-

(

ejiayyeUa. For this word cite

'.

" announcement " we Kal rois dTroSup-ouo-iv 4itI Tas


Syll 605'

(iii/B.c.)

o-Trov8o(f)optas SiaTcXct p.€T evvoias d-rroYpdwv t^jv eTra-y9 01 THpT]pevoi iirb MoytXtav, il>. 260 (not after B.C. 199) toO d-yuvos- In Michel 473 10 •yvT|Twv irepl ttjs eirayytXias Kal aiiTbs fira'y'ytXtav TroiT|crdp€vos 4k tuv iSiuiv (ii/B.C.)

[KaTaa-Kev^v Tf|s] o-Tods, the word is seen " with the meaning of promise," which apparently it always 9 with reference to a cf. further Prime 123 has in the ituoKu' eis tt)v

NT

In TSI

NT confined to s BGU

T|pe'pais 4opTd
493

may

P Fay IIO 8

verb which in the

this

II. 646 (a.d. 193), an frequent in the LXX, cf. order issued by a prefect during the short reign of the Emperor Pertinax —Vva irdvTes iSiip-a[i] (/. eiSip-e) Kal Tais See also OGIS 1 10-ats (/. 4opTdo-r]Te). is

BGU

Tt p4v 6 cnjvSouXos auTov 8uvT(o-£Tai KaOeuStat £o*«l Vva cnjaTTJcaL, 4*yw ovk 4irLcrTap.ai, ovS4 "yap 11 ICxx. of the adv. equivalent to an adj., as in Ac 26 , ei8wi.

KaxeKT€uerai,

For

numerous

refer to the

IV. where a very general pronursing-contracts vision is that the child shall be cared for il-ia Kara ttoXiv, in

are

k.OQXat,(X).

egco.

that

to tt)s (a.d. 200) dv8pdo-i -yap eoiKey are the persons suitable for undertaking

P Oxy VI. 899 18 " for men

(ii/A.D.) 8ti 4£[vtt]vws

woman

complains regarding her dvtu aiTias irpb 8eKa toutu[v 4vi]av-

husband 4£4axr4 [p]e tuv els Tr|[v ira]poio-av [dirop£av(?)

—

cf.

the stronger force

:

magistrate who on taking office had promised a distribution of food— 4p«paiuja-ev hi t^|V 4Trayy«XCav Trapao~Hj[o-]as pev In PSI IV. 28l M (ii/A.D.) Tots 4vT£p.eviois 8tois Trjv 8vo-iav.

227

tirayytWofiai Kara

=

-rds

"promises" are almost

airou, the

eiravyeXcas

"threats": see the editor's note.

tiraiTtco

For the adj., apparently in 'EjiraiveVn 'ApicrTopouXou. an active sense, cf. the rhetorical fragment PS I I. S5* (iii/A.D.)

£7tayy£?J.ofcat,

=

P

"promise," as

Petr

I.

29

U 10", II

Heb

in

12

(iii/B.C.)

(

=

,

Witkowski

may be

illustrated

p. 31

€\piicrd(rn,v

2 ,

)

by

yti\d|inv o-T|fiep6v ere irape'cracrSai, "had I not promised that you would be present to-day," I' Oxy I. 7I i8 (A.I>. 303) aircp 8id twv avTwv YpauuaTitov eiri^-yytXaTo aTroSwcrciv

Ramsay (Exp VII. viii. p. 19) draws 1 Tim 6 21 where it is to as teachers with the who set applied "volunteers, up intention to make a business and a means of livelihood out of the Word of God," and notes its application "to candi&v(v 8£kt|s ktX.

attention to the use of the verb in

and votes in the Greek cities, what they intended to do for the

dates for municipal favours publicly announced

—

cf. Cagnat general benefit, if they gained popular support" IV. 700 (Mossyna in Phrygia A. D. So-100) (= C. and B. i.

—

—

Ta SeXoeird 01 €iravyeiXdp.€Voi KaOus viroYe-ypairrai names of the promisers being appended. The verb is also a kind of term. tech. in the inscrr. for the announcement p. 146)

the

of public sacrifices, e.g. Syll 25S 39 (iii/B.c.) tchs tirayyeXXocri. Tav Oucriav Kal eKeyjipiav Tas 'ApTe'aiSos cf. I Tim 2 10 and :

Philo de 0€oii

Human.

I

(=11.

3S4 ed. Mangey) {irayyt'XXtTai

p.

garding some person

tirl

Tivbs

irpocrwTrov

"a

concise laudatory memoir resee further s.v. dirop.VTindvevp.a.

€7raiv€Tov), "

(/.

:

hi

Kalirapd Avvfws dpTdpas 8 KpiGoinJpcov avTov e-iraYyeXo^fvou Kal cpiXoTipov bvros, P Tebt II. 41 1* (ii/A.D.) ti pi| sirnv-

who

ctuvtouov

dirouvT]p.dv£up.a

€ir£V€Tov

inaivsco. 62

(B.C. 290-87) Kal] €irl irda-L tovtcus €ire(.v€K€ form see Meisterhans Gr. p. 171) Kal tcrTccpdvuKev airbv b 8t)uos [ou0€V eXXeCirovTa] crirou&tjs irpbs t-tjv ttoXlv, Magn U5 a13 (ii/A.D.) 8ti \iiv yd[p t]tjv eafjv €Kirovas [y]f[V eirai[v]w crrjv irpdBecriv. According to Meisterhans Gr. p. 211 the construction with the ace. prevails from B.C. 350: previous to that the verb is found also with the

Syli 192

(for

.

.

.

For the

dative.

Lk

in

constr.

16 8 with

the ace. of the

person and the gen. of the thing we may compare IMAe iii. 910 0. t^|v lavToO yvvatKa crTopVTJs Kal KaXoKayaBias In ^js 'itryjiv is iyii dcbripdtcrev ("canonized as a hero"). .

.

4

P Eleph tl

.

13 (B.C. 223-21 €*yoj ouv tirt>v9avd|ir|v toO EavwTos, TL (3oijXoLTO €V TCHS Ka0' TÔlS TO-TrotS, b hi €1TT|LV£L uovov,

= "approbabat,"

"

eireTaêv

8' ouOt'v, eirr|ivei is

almost

me," "said he was obliged" (cf. the formula, KaXXioV firaivu), a sense which appar-

=" thanked

classical

assentiebatur,"

ently does not

occur elsewhere in the papyri

kowski's note,

Ept>?,

MGr

43.

p.

see

:

retains

iraivoi

Witthe

meaning "praise."

fopa-rmav.

enatvog. Rouffiac

ETiayii}.

With 2 Pet

P Ryl

2i.s c f.

II.

144

21

(a.D. 38)

frri

8* Kal

this

(Recherches, p. in Phil

common noun

49) aptly illustrates the use of I

11

Prime

from

199

9

(beginning

€TdXp.r|a-£v irGdvous (A cbOdvov) p.01 eira-yavetv aerias tou ur| ovtos, "moreover he had the audacity to bring baseless

i/B. c.) u€*ytcrTou Ti]Tivîv e7ra£vou Kal So£t|S drafpaKTou, and in I Tet I 7 from ib. 53 15 (ii/B.C.) cu;ius eiraivou Kal

accusations of malice against me" (Edd.). In the early 19 marriage contract P Tebt I. 104 (B.C. 92) we have prf| €^'(ttw îXCo-Kwt -yuvatKa aXXnv e7r[a]'y[a]'yeg-9aL dXXd

Ttuwv

" it shall not be lawful for P. to 'A-n-oXXuviav, bring in any other wile but A." (cf. the/./, eimo-dyo)), and in P Oxy VIII. 1121 21 (a.D. 295) the verb

=

is

"

when

a petitioner had carried off valuables

induce,"

complaining of certain persons who adds tuvi €7ravd[ievoi ok tmaTauai, "on what inducement I cannot tell" (Ed.). A new formula with reference to enrolment is found in P Hib I. 32 4 (B.C. 246) 'HpaKXaros " H. son 'Hp[aKXtC]Tov KacrTopaos Taiv ovirw [ejTrrjyp.tvaJV, of H., of the Castorian deme but not yet enrolled," and more fully in P Petr I. 27(3)' Tfjs emYovtjs tuv oiiiru firn-yH.[«'vwv, and so ib. III. n 27 132 20 In the Egyptian calendar

—

.

,

fTravdp.£vai. f|(iepa

T||u'pai

(= Aug.

= Aug.

29),

24-28, with a sixth

erra-youe'vi]

were "inserted" once in four years.

of

Troi€icr8aL

Tas

The word

Kpicrets.

MGr.

is

enaiQco.

P

Petr III. 46(3) 1L tls tous tirapOe'vTas toCx 01'? (corrected

from tov

"walls

«irap6e'vTa),

to

built

a greater height"

P Oxy X. 1272" (A.D. 144) Kal t^|v toO irtcrcroO 8>jpav £-n"np[a]e'vr|V "and that the door of the terrace had been lifted" (Edd.). Syll 737 24 (ii/A.D.) "whoever wishes (Edd.).

the resolutions just read to be passed and inscribed on a dpdrw -rr|V X' ; P a TavTes eirfjpav," where the com-

pillar

—

-

pound following the simplex has the stronger perfective As illustrating the Jewish (Ps 28 2 ) force (Proleg. p. 113). 8 and Christian (1 Tim 2 ) as well as Pagan (Virg. Aen. i. 93) "

" hands in prayer, reference may be lifting up practice of made to the two uplifted hands shown on the stele inscribed found at Rheneia : see for with the

vengeance

Jewish prayer

Deissmann

LAE,

"

MGr

Fig. 64, p. 424.

ira{p(v)io,

take,"

"fetch."

inaycoviôfiai. 16

Syll 732 (B.C. 36-5) dSiaXfirTOS hi *ira-yiovd;d|i£vos, Michel 394" (mid. i/B. c. SiaSe£ap.£vos t' airbs eirT]Y«vicraTo Tjj upbs t^v irdXiv e[i]vo£a, "vied in good will towards )

the city."

ETiauteto. In P

Lond 24 4

(B.C.

163)

(=

I.

at the p. 32) a recluse

—

Serapeum describes himself as living dep' <£v eiraeru iv tioi s " from what I lepwi, beg in the temple" cf. Lk 16 eirai.T€tv aicrxivoaai. That temples generally were a promising :

'Ejiatvezog. This proper name

(Rom

16 s )

tablet from Corcyra, Syll 808*

Hermopolis Magna OdavTos, and the

in

found in an imprecatory the list of names from

cf.

160

(Ptol.) 'EiraCvtTos 599 Michel 1503 D 29 (j|/i B.C.)

Preisigke fern,

is :

-

'•

haunt for the profession Luke reminds us elsewhere. 'EirTJTpia, " the Greek for a " begyaress to parallel it with an equal novelty

— appears

(= Witkowski,

—

as

a air.

p.

76,

2

tip.

in

P Par

59

where see note):

10

(B.C. cf.

160)

dY"pTpia

228

(7raKuXovd(a>

The pass, of the (Aesch. Ag. 1273), SeVrpia (Archil. S). verb is found in P Tebt I. 26" (B.C. 114) irpbs irfji (/. Tfji) tiriSdo-et tuv t-rraiToufitVwv Xdywv, "for the delivery of the accounts which were required" (Edd.).

" see to,"

present at,"

Petr II. 4o(^) 6 (iii/B.c.) KaXiis

P

in

aTroo-TtCXas Tivd Tfji

6s eTraKoXovBrjo-a ttji " it were well for you, ty\vasi tov yivope'vou o-ou yXtvKovs, then, to send some one on the Sth who will see to the pour" (Ed.) : ci. P Oxy ing out of the must which conies to you Troifjo-eis

fj,

VII. I024 33 (A.D. 129) f|v KO.Ta8r|o-eTai (is ttJv yf|v vyiws eiraKoXovBovvTuv twv eiwBoTwv, "under the observance of the usual officers" (Ed.), the

P

meaning develops

to

and ib. 1031 18 (A.D. 228). Hence "conform to," "concur with," as

I.

4

vp.iv

P lay 24" [•y]p(dcpov)

by S

.

.

.

(a.d.

158)

€7p(d
S(id)

2a ....

s vouo-

€TraKoXov8ouvTOS AioSwpov vTnipe'Tov, " written scribe of the nome, with the concurrence of

.

)

me,"

BGU

Xov6tjct€V,

I.

72

2 11

ib.

12

(a.d. 191) oS

(A.D.

x oAlK

V

p^dpnv

209) ws £K tovtov ovk

t-n-tKo-

dXC-yrj

poL

*

(A.D. 292) tuv I255 eTrr(KoXoi0Tio-«v, P Oxy X. p.€TpTjpaTwv y[i]yo}uyw[v] «Ls to pr|8ep£av pe'pxJHv t-n-aKoXovs6 Another (i/B.c). Bfjcrai, and from the inscrr. Syll 325 1

£ri|Ha

" l development of meaning is ratify," as in P Gen I. 22 (A.D. 37-S) 'KlTL|ia\OS ZwTTVpOV e[ir]T|KoXXoiJ0TlKa TT] [irp]oKeiu.£VT| P C>xy II. 260=° (A.D. 59), P Kyi II. 122=° SiaypaTJ, 2' (A.D. 127), P Flor I. I (a.d. 153). and more particularly an "check" account, as in the signatures to a "verify," series of tax receipts P Tebt I. 100 *>* (B.C. 1 1 7-6) Apevos tTrnKXovBTjKa

(/.

€TrnKoX

—

),

'Atcovo-CXaos €TniKoXov6T]Ka,

This last usage throws an interesting side-light on [Mk] 16 20 tov Kvptov tov Xbyov PePatoOvTos 8id twv €iraKoXouBovvtwv o-t]|j.6iwv the signs did not merely follow, they .

.

.

:

acted as a kind of authenticating signature to the word

(cf.

We

need only cite further Milligan Documents, p. 78 f. ). the usage in registration documents, e. g. P Oxy II. 244* (A.D. 23) tovs liraKoXoxjO(oOvTas) apvas [KJal ep£ovs, "the " 11 lambs and kids that may be produced (Edd.), ib. 245 See also the important discussion on the verb in (a.d. 26).

Wilcken Ostr

640, and

Arckiv ii. p. 103, iii. In P Oxy VI. 909 4 (a.d. 225) the mother of certain p. 14. minors is described as €TraKoXov8r|Tpia, " a concurring party": cf. P Lips I. 9 (a.d. 233) and see Chrest. II. i. For the subst. {TraKoXovBiio-is cf. P Ryl II. 233 1 * p. 250 f. (ii/A.D.) p.T]8ev \wpls €TraKoXov6T|0-tws avTov dyopd£eTai,

"

P

Cor 6 2

in 2

LXX

(fr.

Isai

s

49

the invo-

cf.

)

4 by a dreamer in the Serapeum P Par si' Selections, p. 20) i\6i poi, 8ed Btwv, tl'Xeus

So also pov, tXt'iio-ov tos SiSvpas. . el'o-eXBt Kal tirdKovo-bV A.D.) Kvpie ue (note the late ace. of person as after the MGr aKovu), ib.

W"

P Leid

* 36

e
.

(ii/iii

.

âp tovtwv 6 8«bs ovk eiraKovo-eTai., BGU IV. KaTa Tas Koivds Tjpwv tvxds Kal Trpoo-€v\ds,

iirtp

IoSo*

(iii/A. D. ?)

als ol 8€oi TeXiov

—

(/.

eiov)

€TraKovo-avTts irapeo-ôv,

and the Christian P Oxy XII. 1494' (early iv/A. D.) eVv In a ii/B.C. oiiTws €TraKovo-T) 6 Baibs twv evxwv vpwv. Delphic inscr. a certain Bacchius is described as having bestowed benefactions on the city tiraKouo-as TrpoB[v]pws Ta d£i.ovp£va {Syll 306 11 ). The adj. is found in a iii/A. D. s love-spell, Preisigke 4947 'iva ac

—

eTrfJKobs poi t]v

(/. tj).

inay.Qodojuai. For the medical usage of

i.

pp. 76

f.

,

cf.

nothing is being bought without his cognizance" (Edd.), 8 Oxy XII. 1473 (A.D. 201) yJpdppaTa iKSuSoptyn ttjs

Tai 'Opeiwvi, "delivering to Horion the documents of settlement" (Edd.). Note the syncopated form which persists in MGr aKXovBw, and cf. P Tebt I. loo 20

4TraKoXou8r|o-to)s

(quoted above) for

its

early date, B.C. 117-16.

which

this verb,

in the

NT

is

16 25 ). see Hobart, p. 234.

Lk (Ac

peculiar to

e.ndv.

,

11 Diodorus, clerk," and similarly P Grenf II. 62 (a.d. 211). The derived meaning "ensue," "result," is common, as P Ryl II. I26 l * (A.D. 28-9) i% oS pXdpos pot eirriKXoiJ8(T|o-ev) — ovk dXiyov, " by which no small loss resulted (/. ttrrjKoX

to

With eVaKovw cation to Isis

22

(B.C. 21S-7) ttjs irpbs 0. eirio-ToX-ris iirovtto dvT^ypa(j>ov, ottws €TraKoXovBovvT€s TTOLTJTe " " KaTa. [Ta]vTa, (Ed.), ponr que vous vous y conformiez

Lille

*ypaa

enaxovu).

(B.C. 160) (= yivopevn, tTrdKouo-dv

inaxolovdeoi. From its original meaning "follow," "follow after," this verb came to be used in a number of closely related senses Thus it means "am personally from iii/B.c. onwards. ovv

nravayKf?

See Trepl II.

"

word P Tebt

for this

153

23

I.

27

62

(B.C.

errdv Kal

113)

Trpdypappa €Ktc8t)l, P Ryl yevTiTai. Tf|S evvoaou r]Xi.K(as,

fom.) to

Trepl ttjs [dcbc'crcjws

(A.D. 13S-61) eirdv 8{ attains the legal age,"

when he

— palm-garden A.D.

20S) tirdv h\

ib.

172

p.rj

29

(offer to lease

tis Trpoo-8Tj

a

"as

o-ol,

"

20 (Edd. ), P Oxy VIII. 1 102 long as there is no higher offer iir' fuoii K€\6vo-6«V[T]a (c. A.D. 146) eirdv Ta -yevTiTai, "as

orders have been carried out" (Ed.), (A.D. 20l)«Tr[d]v, 8 u^| dr\, dTraXX[a-ya>p.ev,

soon as I473

36

my

which heaven

ever,

IV. 299 18

we

forbid,

are

ib.

XII.

"whendivorced" (Edd.), PSI

eirdv ttXoiou €VTropr|8ai.

(iii/A. D.)

enavayxBQ. This word, which is

in the

NT

described by Blass {ad

I.)

Ac 15 28 and " doctum vocabulum"

occurs only in as a

,

which Luke might naturally be expected to use, may be s illustrated by P Ryl II. 65 (B.C. 67?) 81 fjs CTrdvayKts tov " whereaTroTticrat tui £8v€i

TrapaPtjO-dpcvov

.

.

.

tTr^Ttpov,

was provided that any person breaking the agreement should be compelled to pay to the association a fine," P Flor

by I.

it

50

107

I.

d-rroSwo-w

€TrdvayK€s

€TTL8[o]xfjS dpov,

26S) wo"re €Kao-TT|v ucpC8a tTrdvayKes X<>pT|I02 16 (A.D. 306) PtPaiovutVT|S 8e uot ttjs

(A.D.

P Oxy

yetv,

and from the

inscrr.

Ta

Xv-rrd s8

Syll 737

(c.

(/.

Xotird) tov 175) 6 84

a.d.

9 €TrdvavKes dyopdv dytTw, ib. 87 1 (with reference to a Trust) b-rrus £TrdvaYK€S avTois ol 8[€o]pcvou Tfjs Trop8p€fas xpwvTai. Sec als'> Menander Fragm. p. 176 ovSev SiaPoXfjs €0~tiv €tti-

TrovwTcpov

I

ueuiffiv L8tav

P Fay [t]wi

9I .

.

1S .

ri\v

kv

-yap

€Ttpuj

els duapTtav For tirdvayKov, see

Kap.€VT)v

avTov €TrdvayKts XaPeiv.

|

(A.D. 99) €Trdva[y]Kov pvv TrapeaPaXetv tt^v 0. iv eXaioupytai.

—

.

.

.

[sJXa'iKovs Kapirovs €KTreTTTrTa)-

TO €V£0~rb(s) TptTOV Jtos, "Th. is accordingly obliged to feed the olive-press with the olive produce included in the present third year," and for eiravay-

KbTaS

(I

{KTrtTTT

Ka£o, see P

Oxy

)

II.

tts

2S1"

o-uv4x
"

that

he

(A.D. 20-50) iiirws «TravayKao-8Tj

p. (0111.)

p.01 tt^v [
may be compelled

o-iv T|pio-

perforce to pay back

my

229

tiravayu)

inapêia

dowry increased by half its amount" (Edd.), and ib. XII. 1470" (A.D. 336) tTrava-yKao-BTJvcu tov avTbv Aiip,T|Tpiayby

and then submits to the law's correcting vengeance" (Edd.). For an additional ex. of the verb, see P Gen I. 1" (a.d. 15S) «l pdBoip.1 Trapd ra K€KeXtvo-peva Trpd[o-]o-ovTas €Tri-

ktX.

P Kyi II. 302 iipds €Travop6
o-Tpe
enavdyio.

(iii/A.D.) is

P Par 63 s

(= P

(B.C. 164)

"we

eirayTryopev,

Petr III. p. iS) tui Al ixavus

give ample acknowledgments to

Zeus"

"

tiravd'yovTa to 8to-T[a]i;dp.cvov tirl tov he applied the doubtful cases to the " rule provided for him See also P Vat (B.C. 16S) [id.). Witkowski 2 p. 65) ov "yap rrdvTws Set o-tcvws CTravd(

(Mahaffy)

cf. ib.

:

"

eKKeijifvov Kavdva,

,

cc

•yovTa

(omit)

£u>s

Trpocpevtiv

tov

Tropical

ti

Kal

inavanavo/icat. (Lk

which

citation for this verb,

Rom

io',

2 17 ) in the

8J

€k£t|ttjo-*is

ko.0'

NT, may Ta

Tjjit'pav

found only twice be given from Didache 4 2 is

irpdo-wira

twv

d-yiiov,

I'va

CTravaira-ns Tots \d*yois auTuv, "that their words," where the form of the

you may be refreshed 2nd aor. pass, eiravaeiravaira-qo-CTai read by NB in Lk I.e.

by

irar|S recalls the fut. (cf.

Rev

also dva7rat|o-ovTai in

13

14

P Lond 904 23

rescript p. 73)

their

ordering

homes

all

the approaching census: P Flor I. 6i 61 (a.d. 85) 'irt\

liraveXcvo-T] irpbs

ip-e,

(=

cite the interesting

III. p. 125,

Selections, to be residing out of tavfrwv cjêVria in view of

who happen

tirafvfXJBeiv els

ri

cf. Lk 2 lff For other exx. see (= Chrest. II. p. St?) (i>Ta cVkoo-i P Oxy VI. 933" (late ii/A. D. ) wore -

€7ravt\6dvTa tn pap-rupr|9r| (/. papruprjo-ctv), "so that when you come back you will bear me witness," so ib. VII. 1064 11

P Tebt

(iii/A.D.),

eiravTjXSav, I.

266

II.

333

10

(a.d. 216) p-expl tovt[o]v ovk have not returned,"

BGFj IV. 1046"-" (ii/A.D.) 6 clvtos tirdvw yevdp evos Kal P Hamb I. 12" (A.D. 209-10) inrb tuv eirdvu 31 cf. P Oxy VII. 1032 TTpecrp vTe'piov) (A.D. 162)
:

phrase

12

(iii/A.D.) 8[t|]\w

.

.

.

ib.

58)

e-n-ave\i)\v8e'vai [tovJs trp[o]-

Ktip.[ev]ovs Kapr|\(ovs) Svo, and from the inscrr. Syll 276' _ (c. B.C. 195) i>Tav eTraWXSwcriv 01 irp€0 [P]€VTa£.

Ilib

237'm.

10

dir6]

t]ui KepKvpaiaiv.

.

.

.

For

tbv

€irav[ao"r]d Vit[o>v tcIi Stju.ui the subst. Boll (Offtnbamng p. 132)

Catalogus (odd. aslr. gr. VIII. 3, 174, 3 ex8pciv eiravd26 pcydXov Trpoo-wTrov €Travdo~Tao~iv eWpov irpbs

o-Tao-iv, 169.

MGr

«Ttpov.

tiravdcrTao-i, "insurrection," "revolution."

ETiavooQwaiQ. For the

literal

meaning of

Michel 830' (end

this subst. see

£Travdp8wo-iv tov Upov ttjs "ApT«'pi8os. With the metaph. usage in 2 Tim 3 16 cf. P Oxy II. 237™'- 30 (a.d. lS6) KttlTOl TroXAaKlS KpiOJv inrb TUV TTpb ep.OV «TrdpX">V TTJS " 8eovo-T]S avTa tv X €iv «iravop8wo-ews, although my predecessors often ordered that these (abstracts) should receive the ii/B.c.

)

«ls t^|v

,

necessary correction,"

ib.

I.

7s

2'

(iii/A.D.) 8 irpoo-fJKdv

tori

irpd|ai irepl tt)s tovtiuv {TravopBcio-tus, and ib. 67 14 (A.D. 338) -n-dvTa pt'v, lis ?iros «o-rlv elireiv, 00-a 6io-xv«iv ti 8vv[a]t[oi]

Trapd tt|v tuv vdpwv [io-xi]v irpbs dXiyov eio-xvei,

tiravopBovTt

"

(/.

—

ai) 8t
be

tov vopuv

tirtê-

is able to witheverything, may stand the power of the law withstands but for a short time

Xcvo-€us,

96S-2

(A

D

3

(B.C. 259),

P Oxy

26S 17 (a.d.

II.

n (A-D- , 98) l86)i P Tebt IL 397 as an "improper" preposition = P Oxy III. 495 s (a.d. 1S1-9) k]v

.

_

(

W

KeXXr) t-t] e-rravw tov ttvXwvos, P Leid (ii/iii A.D.) «dv 8€ Xt|s tTrdvw KopKoSetXov (/. KpoKO- by metathesis) 32 (a.d. 26S) tirdvw Xip-VT|s, and see SiapaiveLV, 1' Flor I. 50 .

.

Thumb

vii I9 -

T/iLZ xxviii. p. 422 for the survival of this usage It may be added that lirdvw, tirdvu's, dirdvio.

in

MGr

in

eTrdvw charged out of €Trdvov strongly tinged with Jewish

—

is

found in an ancient "curse"

influences

— Wiinsch AF

3"

(Carthage Imperial time) (S)ti EôpKiû vuds Kara tov cf Isai I4 13 For €Trdvu8cv, not CTrdvo)) tov ovpavov 8«ov found in the NT, but frequent in the LXX, see BGU IV. .

:

II9S' (B.C.

4).

ercdoaro;. For this NT TOV

8i

&tt.

dp. (Tn 7")

KaKOvpyovVT[a .

cites

I. as

Trejptl

cf.

Syll

366"

A.D. 38) ttoXcws €v-

[c.

Koivr^v ttjs

t)t^v

. (w)s Kotvbv ttjs irdXcws Xvp€u>va trrdpaTov tTTjptav €tvat ^rjiitovo-BaL T€ virb twv [dpxdvJTtov. For the verb see

hzaviGzrjfii. Syll 136

times,"

xpovoi,

P

in

e.g.

BGU

to this time they

"up

to

-

we may

(A.D. 104)

persons

common with reference P Oxy III. 502 s1 (a.d.

something already mentioned, 164) pep-Co-BuKa o-vv rots JTrdvu Tas iv Ty avXrj Kt'XXas, " I have leased together with the above-mentioned premises the chambers in the court" (Edd.),

.

verb (Lk io 36 , 19 15 )

this

is

For the use of errdvw " over ") cf. "above,"

).

BnavsQxoficu. Fur

,

ETiaVO)

e.g.

KaT€V€yK€lV.

A new

.

if

A"

=

. and in OCAS' 711* this noun is used with a political reference (" vocabulum sollenne iuris publici est, expressum ex Latino corrector" Dittenberger). .

it

said, that

OG/S

.

29

St Tt VTT€VaVTtOV TOVTUL T[a>t opKOJl] avTos re kqt' epov ktX.. and Sri/ Sio hi ti cko>v e|apapT[Tjo-£t], ovk €pbv tTrapdo-[ao_ 8at], Slkt)

Tror|o-w €l

532 .

.

.

(B.C. 3

€Trapu>|jLai

8J eiriKpepaTafi] Tipcopbs dTreX8dv[ri]

dTrei8f|s Nfpeo-«[iDS

an

Rom

inscr.

which

iâoxea). P Par 46 s Kara Xdyov

recalls the teaching of

(B.C. 0-01

153)

el

eppuo-cu Kal

xpTjpaTt^Tat,

—

eVrj

dv,

—

12 1 '.

to Trapa tuv Ssuv us PovXop.ai.

Kal

avTos Se ptTpiws €Tr[a]p[K(i where however the reading is far from certain: see Witkowski 2 p. 86. See also Cagnat IV. 743 (Eumeneia

B.

ii.

No. 232

13 )

— time

,

of Alexander Severus

tovto "yap

tis ^xPTll e— a J ew speaks.

=

C.

and

T£pirvbv tirapKeiv In Polyb. i. 51. 10 the verb rjv

p.01

used as nearly synonymous with tm|3oT|8t'u

:

I

Tim

Ac

23

cf.

j

A is

10 ' 16 .

biaoyela, which

is

used, like the Lat. provincia, in

34 ,

25

1 ,

to denote "province," "sphere of duty," is restored by the editors in P Par 17* (B.C. 154) tirapxlas 0r|]pai8os, tov

230

WavXif

They also remark in connexion vopoO. document on the interest of finding a contract of sale drawn in official form and in the Greek language in this remote province at such an early date. See also P Oxy III. 22 471 (ii/A.D.) dira\[\](ryfji ttjs €[Tr]apxt£as, and ib. XII. irepl 'EXt
with

(weioou

ETteyElQCO.

this

Syll 324

(i/B.C.)

tovs tc 8id iravTos

-

€ir€ yci[p]op.c'vous €Trl 50 2

Ac

cf.

[ir]6Xiv iroXeptovs [dp.nv6u.evos: see Hobart, p. 225 f. T[-f|]v

13

14

,

and

,

3

(early iv/A.D. ) l£ aiflevreias Ma;y[vC]o[u] 'Povov tov 8tao~r|u.(oTdTov) Ka9oX{iKov) tirapxtias Ai"yvTrrou Kal Aipviis where " the addition of Libya to Egypt in the title of the

1410

10

catholicus

The

new"

is

title

îrapxos for the approaching census

home

return

(=111.

104)

(a.d.

found in the interesting order to

is

p.

—P

Lond 904 1

73) Tfaios Oii]-

125, Selections, p.

Plo[s Md£ip.os ^ti]px[os] Ai-yvTrT[ov Xe-yci ktX. : cf. P Oxy X. 1271 1 (A.D. 246), a petition addressed OvaXepiio îpjiw In P Lond 904 33 (ns above) the enrol€7rdp\tu Al-yvTrTov.

ment

who is described as P Gen I. 47 1 (a.d. 346)

be made by a certain Festus

to

is

îrdpx">N el'X-ns (/. 1'Xt|s) ^XaovLip 'Apivv€£u> eirdpxio ;

cf.

etXns

o-TpaTitoTwv Kdcrrptuv of exx. of the title are classified

A

number Aio[v]vo-id8os. in P Oxy XII. Index VIII. s.v.

common word

Citations of this very

we may quote

but

(Edd.).

Taxio-Ta

iryido-|}T|v,

(=1.

16S)

(B.C.

p.

IV.

I'SI

are hardly necessary,

12

258-7) tirel 8e KviSov, P Lond 42"

(B.C.

Trapcye'vtTo tis ck

31)

Kal

eirel

papt'ws ^xovo-a, "since your

o-ov

p-TjT^p

fj

mother

Tvyxdvci

much annoyed about

is

and P Meyer 20*8 (1st half iii/A.D.) tlire TOV UpOU Tliv 'Ep|luU'8lTun', Vva €K€l

it," (/.

435

iep£cro-a

ttj

rds

TT€U.TrU)

-£o-0-T|)

" tell the priestess «vo-r|pavTd eo-riv, of the sanctuary of Hermonthitis that I am sending my letters II. thither, since she is well known." For eirel u.t| see cttI

tmo-ToXas,

(/.

errel)

BGU

530

:!6

(i/A.D.

—

)

o-ov p.e'peTai

p.r|TT|p

7)

o-«, tirl u/f|

avTfj a letter from a father to his son of Sti (it) in Jn 3 18 and see Proleg. p.

foh. Gr.

534 ff. 'Eirei by Wetstein ad

= alioquin,

p.

illustrated

the similar use

cf.

:

239 f. and Abbott

Rom n 6

as in

and by Field

I.,

dvTe'ypai|/as

,

is

Notes, p. 162.

enavliQ.

NT

20 &ir. dp. (Ac I from Ps 6S(6a) 26 ) may be from a property-return, P Oxy II. 24S 28 (a.D. 80), where mention is made of SipoLpov pe'pos T^TapTOv p€pov[s]

This

ineid/].

illustrated

koivuivlk^s eiravXcws o-vvireir[Tti)]KuCas, "a common homestead that is in a state of ruin": cf. P Ryl II. 177 10

(A.Di 246) Xipbs ?TravX[is 4>oi]pdpp.a>vos Tpvcpiovos, "on the west the homestead of Phoebammon son of Tryphon," 18

and P Iiamb

I. 23 (a.d. 569) Kal oiKta. Kal tiraiXuSi. (contrast tiravXtws supra), with the editor's note, where other instances are collected. From the inscrr. we may add 13 ' 68

Syll 5io (iii/B.C.

Ta

)

0G1S

(ii/B.c), and for the diminutive T£ €]iravXia cve'ir[pr|]o-av.

765

For the causal reference of

P Tebt

II.

3S2

30

(B.C.

this

30— A.D.

word, as

.

cf.

profane citations, ecfmi'piov 8'

avTov

cwavptov

«
NT

and

P Oxy \|/au.tv.

1061 2 (B.C. 22)

VII.

MGt

tirei.8Ti(s),

P Hamb P Tebt

tTrejJriTovv,

fipt'pai,

P

I.

Lille I.

For the aspirate see

LS have no

which

27* I.

119

(B.C.

15 1'

250)

2

(B.C.

(B.C.

ttji Si

242)

105-1)

ttji

to

inscrr.,

e.g.

(Phrygia)

"whereas

Kal

«ttclStji.

aXXoW

o-ot e-ypd-

its

usual

meaning "since"

€Tro4/6pevos

Ta

Trap'

p€Ta

tt^v

in

P Flor

118 5

eis

tov vop.bv

avpiov -yCvopai

P Ryl IL 238 10 (a.d. 262) twv vtto erg irapdo-\6s, CTreLSTj-

vpiv ^py a

i

KTTivvSpiov 6^ avTois ev yop-ybv TO aviTWV €i)(av Poup8wvdpiOV €tS epTJV

TTCp

KaTta-)/ov,

II.

p.01 T|pU;T|pov

"give them one

spirited kept for

{jTTT)p60"£aV

donkey from those in my own use the mule 10

I. 5 (a.d. 262) op.us avTOS, tim8T|Trep tK iraXaiov xpovov ttjv -yeup-yiav evirto-Ttv-

a pet form of 'Eira
893"

Syll

(ii/A.D.),

is

common

€Tvv\avtv, tovs (popous KaTape'pXriKev.

Bels

in the

Dessau 7S43, 7S64,

etc.

206 shows 'Eiracppvs. Contrast with the gen. 'Eiracppd in Col 1' the form 'ETra
.

'Akov-

"because," "since."

your charge, since I have which they had" (Edd.), P Strass

s.v. aiipiov.

'ETTacfQdg.

The name,

cf.

ETlSld/jTlEr)

Trooia-TJcrBaL gTr€i8TJTrep

for

word,

.

,

13

enavQiov.

LXX

.

.

Castor has ceded the remainder of his holding to Acusilaus, we write to you in order that you may be careful," etc.,

appears with

this

Kdorwp

TrapaKe\iipTj(K€v) dirb twv Xoittwv tov KXrjpov o-tXdwi vpuôptv vu.lv IV tj eiripeJXts ktX.,

(A.D. 254) eTre'o-TeiXa Sttws \dpTov

For

Phil 2 28

in

1) eTreiSjTN]

eneldov.

1

— cited

by Hatch

fBL

xxvii.

p.

145.

P Tebt II. 2S6 20 (a.d. 121-3S) €K T-fjs a[v]To>(r[f|as t|v e-yu "of my own personal observation" (Edd.), P Flor

eiretSov, II.

iiS'(a.d. 254)Y£vop.ai

els

tov vopbv tiroipopevos Ta

Trap'

Preisigke 1S17 (a wall scribble) N. 6 jmSiiv Kal For the aspirated form (see s.v. debopdu) cf. 6 -ypdipas [ ]. P Oxy I. 44 12 (late i/A.D.) avTvypd^pavTos ovv avTov pot ifi.lv JpY°-i

'EnacpQodnoQ. In OGIS 441 (B.C. of Sulla (= Felix).

81) 'EiracppoStTos appears as a surname In the papyri the spelling of the name,

which is common, is generally 'EiraippcSSeiTos, e.g. P Oxy IV. 743" (B.C. 2) r)X8apev eirl 'Eira^pdSeiTov. For the adj.

see

f|-y€uovia

P Ryl

II. 77" (A.D. 192) «irl ttj «ira
fecture of Larcius

Memor"

(Edd.).

Trcpl

tov €(pi86vTa Tas Tr[po]Te'pas p.io-9wcr€is, "he replied me to examine the terms under which the taxes

requesting

had previously been farmed" (Edd.), " to

ib.

51

7

(a.d. 173) vcKpbv aTrTjpTnpe'vov, inspect the body of had been found hanged" (Edd.), and BGU II.

ctjnSeiv o-u>p,a

a

man who

647

s

(A.D.

130)

TrapT|V7«XT| T)psiv 8id8«o-iv.

Mvo-0ap£wva Kapaovs

.

.

eipiSeiv

tt^|V

irrrb

231

<

tTTfl/JLl

biiqô/xai

EJTEl/M. Petr III. 56 {t) 12 av8Tj|iepov V\ ttji irri.[oi]
V

1

"for the past and future," Syll 4S1 19 (iii/ii B.C.) els ttjv eirtoutrav e[KKXr|o-iav. In P Lond 94S 7'erso 2 (A.D. 257) (= III. p. 209) we have TOVTribv (= t& eiribv) £vXu)V, "what remains over of the wood."

common

is

P Eleph

TraTptgi eireXBeiv II.

174

16

For

which

CTreC-rrep,

P Par 63 186

165)

(B.C.

read in

is (

=P

the

Petr III.

TR

of

Rom

30

3

,

cf.

34) eimirep i|id$

p.

tuv a[vr]uiv inro|iiu.vT]o-K€iv, " since it is necessary to keep reminding you continuously about the same things" (Mahaffy), and P Oxy XII. 1469 4 (a.d. 29S)

Set cnjvexe'o-Tepov inrep

edv

eTrelirep

tis

irXeove£ia

Ka8'

Trpoxwpr|0-r|

Si'

[t|]uwv

dSwap-eiav avairpo-TaTot KaTao-TT)[o-]dpe8a, "since, if any advantage of us is taken, our weakness will leave us no "

contracts, forbidding a into his house, e.g. P

man

to

Eleph

woman (= Selections,

"introduce" another 8

I

(B.C.

311-0)

e£e'o-Tw 8e

'HpaKXe£8iii yuvaiKa &X\t|v «Tr«io-o.7«cr8ai. > 20 IV. (B.C. 173), Of iippei AT](niTp£as, P Giss I. 2 16 of This would seem to justify the 1050 (time Augustus). p.-f|

BGU

RV

Heb

translation of

of TrapeicraKTos in Gal 2 J

.

€Tre£craKTov to ttjs dpeTfjs p.eTfjv

.

Musonius fjv,

6 12 ) has

(p.

Kal LniSev auTov

—

el

iSXov

cfjvcrei

Tjp.LV

.

ETlElOEQIOfiai. For this verb cf. P Oxy VI. 902 6

A.D. 465) ueTa 8e tt|v

OedSwpos €irto"f|X0€v tuv tovtov irpa-yLtdTuv, where the verb

cfjpovTtSa

practically

= £Trf)X8ev,

as

perhaps in

Lk

21 35

see

:

eis is

Field

The stronger force, which is seen in 1 Mace Notes, p. 75. 19 16", is well illustrated by P Par 41 (B.C. 160) eTricreX86vTes . eTre'Trecrbv Te For the Teeprjcrtos viol KapTeptos [eu.ol. .

subst.

P Oxy

.

see

eTre£e'Xeuo-i.s I.

67 cited

PSI IV. 313 13

A.D.),

(iii/iv.

and

s.v. «Travop8wo-is.

IriEixa is

used of time in

vvv Te Kal see

P

Giss

behalf of

OGIS 90"

(the Rosetta stone

— B.C. 196)

tov eVetTa xpdvov. For a reference to order 11 23 where, after referring to her prayers on her daughter, the writer proceeds eVeiTa Se

els

I.

—

X
eViTa euxop-eVrj -rrapd

The form and meaning

persist in

MGr.

insxTEirco. Vett. Val.

'Avti-

P Ryl

Kal

eireXe>io-[ecr8]ai

a-f|]

u.T|Te

aiTT^v

toxis Trap'

evKaXeVeiv

u.r)8'

" an

35 ,

NT,

illapse

BGU

cbts

.

.

sudden and

P Ryl

p. 20), see

96),

(A.D.

P Oxy

M

I.

Swete Holy Spirit

irresistible,"

II.

me

"assaulted

|ieTa Seprjvov, cf.

it.

9I For the meaning 94' (A.D. 222-35) at. with the idea of violence, as in Lk 11" (cf.

"come upon" I

21

P Fay

(A.D. 187),

in

arjS' eTreXevcreo-8ai, as

266i«.

II.

ib.

116"

(a.d. 194) eTrfjXBe with the aid of Serenus,"

p.01

and

13

22 (a.d. 114) (= Selections, p. 75) Taopo-evoO€TreX8ovo-a ev ttjv oiklo. (/. o'lKCav) llov aXo-ydv lloi

I.

.

"

T. having burst into my house cruveo-TTio-aTo, In P Oxy I. 69 15 (a.d. picked a brutal quarrel with me."

=

"

"robbery" "

raid,"

cr0ai. Trepl ttjs "yevo|ievT|s

eireXei3o*ea>s,

about the robbery" (Edd.), and

in

— i££racriv to

iroiT]o-a-

make due

P Fay 26

inquiry

1*

(a.d. 150) twv eK ttjs eireXevo-eoJs c[)ave'v[Ta)v the editors suggest as an alternative translation "review," "examination." See also

P Oxy XII. 1562 22 ^

eTre'Xeuo-LV

(a.d. 276-S2) olloXovw u.T|8€Lnav

^xt €LV

?

'""P

r bv A., and

ôSov

for eVeXevo-TiKos,

cf.

P Oxy VIII. I120 10 "so

k<5s,

(early iii/A.D.) i'va ur^ 4>aVTi «TreXevo-rt" that he should not seem indictable (Ed.).

inEQandaj. For

Hib

verb in

this

I.

72

dSiiTwL

X.

18

its

ordinary

(B.C. 241)

€TTT|pwTa

el

NT

"

sense of

P

a^k," see

diroo-TaXels 'A. Trpbs tov [ev tui]

vTrdpxei. Iv tuU lepwt

.

.

.

crcjSpa'yis,

tj

" A. having been sent to Ch. in the sanctuary asked him if the seal was in the temple"; P Flor III. 331 s (ii/A.D.) e-rrepcoTwaevoS vTr[d] crov irepl twv eVTos Trcptx w rL a[Tos For a dv]a"ypaou.e'vwv Trpocrcbwvw a>s vTroKetTai. .

(c.

toijtov TeXeuTTjv 6 [tovtJou dSeXbs ri\v

8e

X. 1282 s ' (A.D. S3)

"a

bringing in thereupon" or See also the besides," as against Field Notes, p. 227. verbal eTretcraKTos in Osh 757 4 (B.C. 106— 5) crw TweTn.o-6.KTui with reference apparently to " imported " wine : cf. the use I.e.

"

.

"make a claim

«|e'o-Tu>

aiTTJs [eirl ttjv] Tacrouxdpfiov, "and that neither Heraclous herself nor her assigns will proceed against Tasoucharion," and especially the phrase

190) eTre'X«vo-is

ejieiaaycoyij. We have found no instance as yet of this interesting subst. 18 (Heb 7 ), but the verb is used as a term, techn. in marriage-

p. 3)

proceed against," (B.C. 284-3) V^\

drjSiav

(Edd.).

escape

s

'EXdLov elo-rrpaTTovTi Tpocpeta,

3

112)

H-T|8e

unSev evKaXeiv E71E171EQ.

eir'

(A.D.

'HpaKXoOv

"

in the sense

against," e.g.

7T(pC0TT]/J.a

"remarkably eTrepwTT]8els

(=

.

early

.

example"

(iaoXd^Tjo-a

Selections,

p.

cf.

87) Kvp(.a

of

the

stipulatory

P Oxy VI. 905" r\

crvvvpacî)

Slo-o*t|

formula

(A.D.

170)

-ypacjjeio-a

irpbs to eKaTepov

p.e'pos ^x £tv p-ovaxdv, Kal eirepuiTT|[8tv]Tes " the contract is eavTois wLLoXd-ytio-av, valid, being written in duplicate in order that each party may have one : and in

answer

to the formal question they declared to

their consent."

each other Other examples of the same formula (cf.

Modica Introduzione, p. 12S) are P Gen I. 42" (a.D. 224-5), P Fay 90" (a.d. 234), P Tebt II. 37S 30 (a.d. 265): in P 41 Oxy X. 1273 (A.D. 260) we have — irepl 8e toD TavTa opdws KaXws yeC'vecr8ai. dXXrjXous e Trepu>TT]o-avTLe]s u>|ioXct'yi]crav, " and to each other's questions whether this is done rightly and fairly they have given their assent" (Edd.). Cf. the ,

P Oxy X. 1277 14 (A.D. (A— aat) a>s TrpoKeiTai, "I

technical use of the verb in (3epaiu>o-u

Kal

4irepu>TT|ne

255) will

guarantee (the sale) and have been asked the formal question as aforesaid," and in the late P land 4S B (a.d. 582) 8id

Mr|vd olKeVou

Toi) eirepwTwvTos Kal Trpoo-n-opfl^ctvTos) tt}v d-ycyi)v K al evoxr|v with the editor's note.

.

.

.

inEQwrrifta p.

362

20

Tfjs ?t|T0VLi.e'vr|S aipas.

el8'

oiiTuis tt|v eTe'pav eTreKTelveiv e'ws

is

used in the same technical way as the verb (see s.v. P Cairo Preis I 16 (ii/A.D.) edv ydp u.r|8ev eVepii-

e'-rrepuTdu) in

232

tin

i7TCâ> Tt](ia

t]

Ivyt-ypafpp^vov

=

•nipa

stipulatio seem to help the

would

•

•

•

(d.

i.

t

with Wilcken's note "eirepw-

meaning of the word

in the difficult

CGT

ad in passage i Pet 3" : cf. Blenkin's note the word = "inquiry of" and hence "sanction,"

(Roman

39;'

For

I.

cf.

Syll

eir«pwTT|pa twv Kpa-rCa-Twv 593* (after middle of iii/A.D.) Ka8' viroko.t&

age) ib.

'Apeoira-yeiTwv,

This

wpoXd-yr|o-a)."

iTr«pwTT|0tls

tJ>

ened ?x u as PhJt. Oth. 17

tt|v ttoXiv t-rrclx*

>

KXav8pds

(see

Meyer* ad I.), and hence the translation "holding " word of life. It may be added that in Att. xiii.

in

Haupt fast the

2r. 3 Cicero objects to inhibere as a rendering of ct^x"-v, on " to the ground that inhibere, as a term used in rowing, back water," whereas €Tr€X*tv "to hold oneself balanced between two opinions " see Tyrrell Cicero in his Letters,

=

=

:

'

iraYov PovXfjs Kal eirfpwTT|pa tt]S For the form iirtpw-nio-is, see P Oxy IV.

Apuov

(ivTip.aTio-p.bv Tfjs i%

povXi)s

twv

"I".

"in (A.D. 180-92) ws ii eirepw[Tr|0-ews KTrJTJopos, 71S answer to an inquiry concerning the landlord" (Edd.), ib. IX. 1205' (A.D. 291) €Tf€puTT|
242.

p.

13

2 Kal TJo-ap«v, Syll 555 (about A.D. 1) tcLs] S'e-7repwTdo-[e]ws tov \pt]0-pov dvT£-ypad l
imiQedCw.

find the

F'or iir(\w,

Tim 4",

I

cf.

"

fix

attention on,"

P Fay II2 11

Zw(Xwi Kal «lva airbv measurer !S

Zoilus

(?)

(ii/A.D.) ot

pr|

"

3",

BGU

IV.

Y[*]wp-yol ripsiv tire'xovoHV [Kal] Ka[8' s Cf. P Oxy I. 67 (A.D. TJ]puv peXXovo-iv evTuv[x]dvei[v. " making 338) irapa[vdpw]s t-rrexovTas pov twv oIkott^8wv, " encroachments on my estates (Edd.). The sense of

I040

"insult," "treat wrongfully." A.D. ) (= Selections, p. 72) we

announcing

who had squandered x ^P'- v T'poopwpeBa

— ov

i-T€po[v]

rj

and

his

<

p-fjiroTt

(omit.) &T07rov ti Trpd£r|[i

fj

(

" on that account we are taking precautions lest he should " deal despitefully with us, or do anything else amiss cf. :

(A.D. 99) itr(\ov Tlt> SaK-ruXiornij the 8uo-wTrr|0-r>s, "give heed to

don't look askance at him,"

;

Ac

pay heed," as in

(i/ii

parents of a youth,

their property,

c[ir]r|p€dcrT]i Tjp€iv

hni%co.

=

The verb is common Thus in P Flor I. 99 10

yap

illegal

"delay," "hinder," is found in the legal phrase pr|Sevbs " if there is no hind" if no one objects," or P Tebt II. 327" (late ii/A.D.), P Oxy III. 4SS« S For the use of the verb in connexion with the (ii/iii a.d.). "suspension" of payments, see P Tebt II. 337* (ii/iii A.D.)

iirexopivou, rance," as in

Tas dirb iiroxtpwv o-vo-T[aX(e(.o-as) ?] Sid rb eunr(paxthe sums irpb tov
P Fay

123'

A.D. IOO) Sid Tb €Trr|pedo-8ai ovk T]SuvT|8rn/

(c.

"owing to my having been molested come down," P Gen I. 31 18 (A.D. 145-6)

I

KaTcX8€tv, to

BGU

?Tifio-Tepdv pt £TTT|ped£«a-8ai.,

I. 15

12

was unable

Trpbs to

p,T|

(A.D. 194) 8ti vvv

Ku>po-ypappaT£v$ €Trr|ped£€i tw 0"vvr|-yopovp[€]vw, l'SI I. 92* (iii/A.D.) o dv8pwTros ETrnpe'ao-fV T|ptv, and OG/S 484*' (ii/A.D.) 81' wv €TTT|p€a£ov pdXtcrTa tovs tov ixBiiv Tri/rrpd-

The middle is found in an interesting document in which a weaver petitions on the ground of poverty against o-KovTas.

his

name being

inserted in the

of those eligible for the

list

office of 7rpco~J3vT€pos Tfjs Kwprjs, or village elder, 6

(=

S46 (A.D. I40)

III. p.

P Lond

I31) Ot hi TT]S KwprjS TTpeo-(3lJT€pOL

dvaSwo"w KaC pov to KTfjpa

p.erd

^Trr|p€d£ovT[d pot ottws]

flfjvau

Kwpns aTr[dpov] pou 6[v]tos. For the subst. €irr|p«ao-pds, see P Tebt I. 2S* (c. B.C. 114) 8td Tbv «[Trr|p]eao-pdv, "on account of the insolent conduct," and

the editor's note

lands ^v tiroxij,

:

cf.

also

P Tebt

lands on which

»'.«.

13

a.d. 190) of the collection of rents

II.

336

Kpt9wp€v, o-x€6fjvou ttjv Trpdo-iv pe'xp av Trcpl ing that the sale should be stopped until a decision had

been

given in this matter." The meaning of "wait," as in Ac 19", may be illustrated from P Lille I. 26' (iii/B.c.) iretpl irepl)

pdSwpcv,

h\ tovtou tov pt'pous 8er|0-€l €Trio~xtiv [i[ws &v] " wait until we learn," and the curious love-charm, 16

that Preisigke 4947 (iii/A.D.), where the petitioner prays Kal pr) the lady of his affections should be led to love him

—

€is tov a-rravTa wpav, 't'ws 2X8r| Trpbs «p^ " and let her not wait one hour, until she come to Xpdvov, me for all time": cf. also P 1'etr II. 20 16 (B.C. 252) eirel Kal " wherefore I also refrained avTbs ifirccrxov tov tvTvx' 1 * from meeting him" (see ib. III. p. 77), P Flor II. 151 13

€Tr«x €TW p£av

.

.

.

>•

1

,

for tTniptCa,

d
BGU 340" (A.D. 148-9) — vTai) tt)s kot' «pov

be involved ev

€tt'

,

it

:

late

Greek

in

support of rendering Xo-yov

tirt'x">

Tivds

=

"correspond," "play the part of," and hence translates the world)." On the other hand, evidence can be quoted for 6Tofx u a strength-

"being

in the stead

of

life

to

it (sir.

=

28

I.

is

1:,,J

(iv/A.D.)

.

ovv ovtoi ovk

and the where the quivering eirr|p£as,

taken as a sign that the person will

"

€Trr|p£a,

in ill-treatment."

ini.

The

uses of

iirl in

than those of 4v.

more

Hellenistic

Greek are hardly

less varied

From one

varied, as iirl

point of view, indeed, they are even the only preposition which continues

is

to be largely represented with all three cases.

According

—

NT

Moulton

to

are [Proleg. p. 107) the figures in the gen. In accordance with the general de216, dat. 176, ace. 464. velopment of the use of the ace, the in-tances with this case

are far the most numerous, and often occur where we might have expected the gen. or dat, while the constructions with these two cases are frequently interchanged, as will be seen from some of the exx. cited below. It will be kept in view

plemented by

-yap o-TpaTLWTT|S Trt'pTrtoSai of the above citations can

None

P Ryl

of the right leg-bone

throw any fresh light on the use of the verb in Phil 2 lti but " " may be noted that against the translation holding forth RV ad Horn. cited Moule CGT cf. Od. xvi. (AV. I.), 444 by Field [Notes, p. 193 f.) brings forward a number of exx. from

pMXwv

«irl

I.

(/.

curious mantic

that, as with

267)

.

.

avTovs be said to

(A.D.

iyio îrco-xov.

tls TTptO"-

TT|s

(c.

had been suspended, owing to their having been flooded and So P Giss I. 8 1S (a.d. 119) d£uiv cirirendered useless. " askTOijToti L

(/.

PvTcpeCav

here

the other prepositions, the treatment of

t-rrf.

makes no attempt

at being exhaustive, but must be supthe special dissertations of Kuhring and Ross-

It is hoped, however, that sufficient evidence has been adduced to throw light on the main usages of the

berg.

preposition in the

—

NT.

For the gen. "upon," see P Par 47" (1)

c.

?[itIt]uv tottwv p. 30) tirl

tvtti,

common B.C.

(c.

P Tebt

twv Ka6rjK0VTwv

I.

local sense

153)

(=

"at," "on,"

Selections,

p. 23)

33' (B.C. 112) (^Selections,

tottwv,

ib.

II.

397

26

(A.D.

19S)

233

(TTl

em

and P Giss

etvai,

|«'vt]S

The

home."

at

appears in

Ryl

1'

2 1 13

I.

pe've

sense of "near," II.

127

9

"in

em

eavTov, "stay the vicinity of"

em

(a.d. 29) Koipupe'vov pov

ttjs

s and see a 21 1 em ttjs 6aXacro-r|s, Jn 6' where the rendering "near the sea," or, as we should say, "on the shore," is to be preferred (cf. Abbott Joh. Cr. In P Lond 116S 5 (a.d. iS) (= III. p. 136) ev tois p. 261).

Ac

cf.

:

Biipas

5'

,

em

dirb Xtpos pe'pecri €Tri Tats ovo-ais "yeiTvtais, "with." The local force still underlies the

such a phrase as

paper P where it

"

eir'

dXr)8e(a$

(cf.

18

Mk

II. 255 (A.D. 4S) stated that the return " on a true basis e]£ [vj-yiovs Kal

P

Lille

Oxy

is

—

26 4

I.

almost

I2 1J ) in the census

(= Selections, p. "sound" and

is

eir'

=

meaning of

em

opoiu[v,

"as

B.C. 20)

ws

tt)s

em

Ac

II 28 ,

P Grenf

II. 77-' (iii/iv

Mk

found in

is

usage

em

12"

=

tov fiaTov, "in the place

Bush" (RV). The preposition is used of "oversight," "authority," Mt 24 45 Ac S", Rom 9 6 in such passages as P Tebt ,

83

,

em

(B.C. 11S) 6

em

TrpiKTdpxui. Tpo.Trs£T|S

Trpo(o-dSuv),

BGU

IV. 1120 1 (B.C. 5)

(A.D. 145-47) (= III. p. 113) em otvov Kai oijov ol irpdovTes, 1 I. 2S7 and the libellus (a.d. 250) (= Sa who presided over the sacrip. 115) where tire magistrates

BGU

fices are referred to

P

Leid W''

B '

necessitatem

From

[t]wv Bvcriwv

Tjpiipe'vois.

In

BD

.

in

pass to the judicial reference, as in

P Par 40 15

(B.C.

eir'

aXXov pev

Mt

153) 61b Kal T|-yovpevos

prjGevbs

action before Pasion,

BGU

and

909"

III.

=

who was

ex-strategus of the

(A.D. 359) d|uu axSt^vai

em

nome,"

crov t[ov]s

A-ydppuva. See also P Oxy I. 3 = Selections, p. 4S) em tov pijpaTos, [II]e(A. D. 49) ( 37' P. versus S." cf. Ac o-ovpi[s] Trpbs Sapaevv, "in court, 10 Akin to this is the usage in an oath, as P Petr III. 25 12 tov TrdTpiov dpKov em tov iroTa56(a*) (iii/B.C.) (up-ocrd croi In P Par 63 3 ' (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 20) o]pKovs (loy. Trap' vp.a>v Xafieiv pi] pdvov eirl tw[v] 8eu»v dXXd Kal KQTa Tuiv (3acn.XeW, Mahaffy is unable (p. 38 f.) to discover any " distinction between the prepositions, and translates to exact oaths from you not only by the gods, but also by the kings." "Aprov Kal

.

.

:

.

In

BGU

I.

153

s'

(A.D.

152)

diro-ypdi|/ao-8ai.

iv

tt|

tiiv

eir' ovdpaTOS avTaiv, the reference aTro'ypaT] " the entering on the list of a camel under the name of " a its new owner (Deissmann BS, p. 197 n. ). A good parallel to em = " concerning.'* " in the case of," as in Gal 3", is afforded by P Tebt I. 5'* (B.C. 118) Trpoore]Tdxao-i 8e Kal Ta eis tt|v Tac}>r|v tov "Amos Kal Mvr|cn.os

KapTJXwv

is

.

.

.

[w]$ Kal eirl Tuiv diroTe8eu>pe'vwv, they have decreed that the expenses for the burial of eK tov (3a(criXiKov

"and Part

III.

em

(A.D. 1251

IV.

Tiiy

109S"

(c.

" under

Kpivtocri,

em:

cf.

TpiaKa8[o]s to[v] Ilavvi

ttjs

P Petrll. Il(i) s (iiilB.c.) (^Selections, p.7)omos ""

,

em =

where

(B.C. 173) Jtovs

P Tor

"in the time of"

dySoov

e
I.

I

v

5

-

Tail

tov

(B.C. 116)

Amh

P

cf.

2

II.

43 tepe'ius 'HpaKXeiSov, P Tebt I. k8 ;?Tei) em tov d[8e]Xcbov,

kt|

eVovs

—ITaxuiv

em

tov 4»tXo-

B.C. 1961 irpocreToêv prjTopos, and 6*Lr/.S90 (Koseua stone 8e [Ptolemy V. Epiphanes] Kal irepl Tiiv iepe'uv, ottujs pT|8ev TrXerov 8l8wo-iv els to TeXecrTtKov ov eTao-crovTo ews tov : ,i

TrpwTov eTOvs

em

(ArcAiv

tov iraTpos avTov [Ptolemy IV. Philoagainst Dittenberger ad I., VYilcken

as

where,

pator],

p. 320f.) has

iii.

shown

em c. gen. beginning of the previous

that this use of

to the

back the dating

carries

his father's reign." On reign, i.e. "until the first year of the importance of this in connexion with the chronological statement in the Prologue to Ecclesiasticus, see Wilcken

and Deissmann BS,

s.

em

339

p.

with an abstract noun, as in

For the temporal use of 10 etc., see P Tebt

ff.

Rom

I

,

31 58 (B.C. Ill) p.T| iroTe eirl tov 8iaXd-yov x £l P- acrc Jltv "in order that we may not come to giief at the audit" '<

I.

;''

!

(Edd.).

"on" x"P al

eirl

"

3

or

"upon"

in

(as

"at"

or

Mk

6 25

Mt 24")

(as in

28

-

)

may be

illus-

6 27 (B.C. 140-39) ev 'AAeâvSpeiai Kal " at Alexandria and in the country," P Petr III.

by P Tebt

trated

I

dat.— The idea of "in"

c.

(2)

and

-i

I.

(B.C. 235) oiX^|

.

.

eir'

See also P

dcbpvr Sejjrai.

Oxy

I.

3 I15 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 96) eVXavcra eirl Tiii evporpur is eirl AtSupaTos e'KXavo-a, where the dat. and gen. are interchanged in the same sentence. 'Eiri is common with "with a view to," as in Gal 5 1 ', e.g. P Tebt I. the dat.

=

em

44* (B.C. 114) 6'vTOS pov

t<5 8epairei'ai ev

avToBi peydXoi

the great temple of Isis here for 23 medical treatment" (see the editor's note), P Oxy IX. 1203

"while

'IcrieuDi.

"

all

was

in

.

Similarly

4

18

eirl

diroo-Tepe'cri

I.

I

v -'

irdo-T|t

Kal

patSiovp-yrai,

eirl

ttj

Tjpiiv 1'

Oxy

dSiKia irpaxBe'vTa, I.

f,peTe'pa,

71

'•

"a

'"

(A.D. 303) to my

fraud

with abstract nouns denoting manner, as in

— P Tor

o-vKO
8e

eirl ttj

.

the things done to our hurt,"

KaKovpytav detriment."

Rom

I

rrdvTa Ta

(late i/A.D.)

to

£-r|Tei.v

BGU

and

e-rrl

i^S

eV

cf.

(but

13S)

=

'

irpoei.pT|pe'vovs

(A.D.

tov irapovTos crxoXfjs diroXvOw, that 1 may be relieved from my present occupation," where eirl tov irapovTos is ev Ttii irapdvTt. With such passages as Mk 2 26 practically

ut

we may

avTwi 8iaKpL0f)vai, eirl crov 8* 11 avTov. -ye'-ypa^d 0-01 ktX., P Oxy I. 3S (A.D. 49-50) ( KaBd 7r[a]pfjX8ov em tov -yevoae'vov tov Selections, p. 53 " I accordingly brought an vopov o-Tpa.TTi'yov IlacrLwvos, 8etv

p.T|yds: also

'

.

this

2S M (inrd

em

A.D.) eo-eBe (/. eVeo-Be) dpcfjoTepor eirl the editor translates "supra omnem

(ii/iii

dvd-yKT|S,

irdo-T|S

—tois

1*

'

I.

tov KpiTr|p{ou, P Oxy I. 99 14 (a.d. 55) "Zapa[m]uv Kal peVoxoL, P Lond 1 159"

-fjs

e'

rav

as

70

to[v Kajipov kolvws

6l(by° (B.C. I1S-7) iv

concerning the

I.

leads naturally to the temporal use of

last ex.

P Meyer 6 1 *

€tos crirdpov pepicr8u>o-0ai tois "yeajp-yois, where em ttjs refers to the conditions laid down in the agree-

A.D.) (=Selections, p. 121) " total of (yiveTai) em tov Xrd-yojv ttjs 8Xt|s Bafrnvvirs An even whole more the for the account outlay." elliptical

5

This e.g.

ment, and

eirl

manner"

possible

Strass

similar cases,"

in

civ

best

P

the circumstances."

t[o]0 [eis to]

ttjs Surypacbijs

"in the

PeXTio-Tov.

dXT|0eias above),

47),

8i.avpa4>f|s

in

matter concerning them" (Edd.), and Menander Fragm. p. iSS ovSels e4>' avTov Ta KaKa o-vvopa, ITdu.cf>iXe, cratjius, " no one eTe'pov 8' do^T|povovvTos 6v|/eTai. clearly sees evil in his own case, but when another misbehaves, he'll see it." See also such phrases as P Tebt I. 27" (B.C. 113) eTrl tov

rests

Cf. also

dXr|0€ias.

Apis and Mnesis should be demanded from the Crown reve" nues, as in the case of the deified personages (Edd.) : cf. " the 6 ib. 7 state of the (B.C. 1 14; Ta eir' avTuv eveo-niKdTa,

(iii/B.C.) tt|v 8e Xonrf|v -y[f|v eTo]ipd£u, ei pr)

aKoXovBeis diravTa KaBuis it

is

t7Tt

p.

aicrxvvT|i.

and

Siao-eio-piii.,

P Oxy

pdvov XoiSopovpevos.

Selec ions,

(B.C. 116) irepieo-rraKevai

2f.)

the

ecb'

v'Ppet

"

II. 237 In P Eleph

;/'.

-'

irregularity in

may

be noted,

I.

vi - 3

.

.

eirl rrjr

KaKOTpdirajs

(a.d. 186) eirl cpBdvoj I

68

=

311-0) ( between eirl avoidance in the (B.C.

elision its

31

234

€7Tl

tin

instance being due to the tendency in the Koivrj to words for the sake of greater clearness see Helbing Gramm. p. 12 I., and cf. Mayser Gi: p. 155 ff. In P Oxy III.

ToO TrevTaeTovs XP 0V0U Trapa8[wcru>] cro[i, and the late P Amh II. 157 (a.D. 612) toS xp ucr '° u Tr)s KaTapoXf|S eirl

531 (ii/A.D.) 'iws eV d-ya0u> irpbs o-e Trapa-yeVop.ai (/. -copai), the meaning is "until I come to you auspiciously," much like the Latin "quod bonum faustumque sit." See also " €
The

first

isolate

:

< >

BGU

260 3 (a.d. 90) dire'xwi Trapd

I.

Kara

evoiKT|creO

(/.

2S4-3)

tin.

p.01 €ir'

ucbiXt's

xp Tl[H ] L

<

?-L

T]

l

irpo[xp€£a] irvpoi dpT(dpr)v) piav iir(ep) p.T|vbs interesting ex. occurs in the letter of the

—

III. p. 216, Selections, p. 99)

6

Lk

cf.

:

5

p. 115)-

This construction

.

after verbs of feeling, as in

(3) c. ace.

em

pev twi eppu>cr6a[£]

tcrxaTu.

Cor

2

,

,

eiKaSi.

far'

I.

2S7

8

(a.d. 250)

Selections,

motion hardly needs B.C. 196) (Rosetta stone €7rl tows efjairoo-TaXwo-iv Svvdpeis

90

—

20

.

AlyvrrTov KaTa tc

€irl tt]v

(=

after verbs of

OGIS

Trpo€vor|8r| 8c Kal brrajs

CTrtX6dvTas

BGU

— The usage but see

illustration,

m

*

document

in the similar

P Eleph 13 3 (B.C. T " L P-* 223-2) r\v (se. €iricrToXr)v) dvayvovs tx^P 1! 1 * ato-8eo-6at to Kara ere, and P Lond 42 10 (B.C. 168) (= I.

common

3

to

Emperor Claudius in which he acknowledges the gift of a " em ttj KaTd BpeTavvwv ve(Kt), "on the "golden crown " 12 occasion of his victory over the Britons (P Lond 1 17S = is

20

13 Col 7 such a construction as P Eleph 5 17 (B.C.

Tupt Tptrrp

p.T)(vbs)

tV

(B.C. 114)

Lk

late

"r

An

XvaK.

in

69"

husband may be opened "in your presence according 10 custom," as compared with P Ryl II. 109 (a.D. 235) em irapdvTi 0-01 81a ponBoi, "you being represented by an assistant," and in em TrapbvTuv ipciv of the libellus P 8 Meyer 15 (a.D. 250), which appears as eirl TrapoOcriv ripeiv

L° v

-

I.

as in

The manner in which the gen. and dat. alternate is seen in P Lond 171 (b) ls (iii/A.D.) (= II. p. 176) d£u3 Xuofjvai. e-rrt crou Ka™ to 28os, a request by a widow that the will of her

Wilcken Ostr 1131 (A.D. 212)

dp-yupCou Spaxp-o-S t£aKoo-Cas,

?Xa|3ov

ds

crov

8r|p.dcr[i.ov]

Cf. also P Tebt "in addition to,"

awcpi.

idea of

3", appears

=

hvK-i]0-i

f

p,T](vl)

6

.

.

ttjv 8dXacrcrav Kal ttjv

ev8e'ws

^Tretpov, where, as the editor points out, the use of 4ir(, not €is, AvyuTrTov shows that the invading army had not yet entered

Another uâge which deserves notice is afforded by such a passage as P Meyer 6 22 (a.D. 125) p.eTT|XXaxdTos Se tou ^lXCttttov- eirl KXr|povdpuH mui AcbpoSeia-£u>, where the meaning is that when Philip died he left as heir his son

For other exx. of firi followed by the ace. of the country. a person see P Par 26* 1 (B.C. 163-2) (= Selections, p. 17) dTroo-TglXai Tjpwv tt)v ^vtcu^lv tirl StdpeSa ovv iipuv

p. 30, Selections, p. 10) tois 8eois evxap^crTovv.

ere

'

Aphrodisius

P Kyi

cf.

:

.

TeA€UTT]crdcrTis

121'

ii.

KXripovdpois,

.

(late

For

'Hpds

(ii/A.D.) eTeXe«TT)o-ev

mu>, "leaving his son a minor." " on condition that" see c5 4(p'

dT)XiKi

.

ii/A.D.) 'Epp.iovr|S tc epol Kal tois bpopnTpCois d8eXcbois

em

.

"6 3

II.

.

=

.

.

(B.C.

93 or 60) where the owner leases certain arourae uJ 8u(crei) (dpTdpas) Cf, "on condition ecj>' 0-Tre'pp.a that he (the owner) shall supply 15 artabae for seed," and P Tebt II. 3S1 18 (a.D. 123) where a mother be-

is

fitting."

In

P Hib

I.

—

for

.

II.

77° (B.C. 249)

and with reference

'Ett£

c.

dat.

p.

34)

em

to

time

II.

20

.

Lond

III.

954

16

P Oxy

II.

294

s

76) 81b 1S 12 ) Tois

p.

tirl

:

cf.

Mt

3',

to airo, as

especially

in

may Lk 23". 16 in Ac 2", I

,

where

accounts,

it

along

is

perpetually

represents

)

P Tebt

I.

5"

expiry of the whole period," P 154)

eirl

WXei

8[e]

"of Fay and

=

"greatly" possibility that in Ac 2" the phrase accordance with another meaning of the Aramaic word which lay behind Luke's translation, see Torrey's Harvard study on The Composition and Date of Acts (Milford, 1916), ff.

The thought

(B.C.

trie

an I4-

67rl

p. 10 in

p.

,

For the

(a. D.

Selections, p. 56) eirl 0nvKXe1.crp.1u

(=111.

(= Selections, Mt io le Ac

in

.

(=

(A.D. 260)

cf.

also the

Alexandria."

275 (A.n. 66) tou oXov xp ovou ''at

and

to aviTo Sipoi[p]ov pepos, "together two-thirds": Messenian inscr. Syll 653 s8 (B.C. 91) €-y8i8dvTes dv T€ SoKtt cruvebe'pov €?p-€v e[Trl] to avTo irdvTa tci BupaTa.

to

of degree attained, as in 2

seen in P Par 63 124 (B.C. 164)

IlS) Trpbs Tds em evCois Kaipols dTrnTT|u.e'v[a]s [Kapjireias, "for the emoluments demanded on certain occasions," P

Oxy

dxBrjvai,

IV. 716 14 (a.D. 1S6) where one-sixth of a slave owned by one man and a half owned by two others are reckoned as

tio ye'yove'i'ai ev 'AXejjavSpia,

marks a point of time

22 ::6 (A.D. 114)

P Oxy

II.

.

:

I.

(/.

l

dition that they shall provide my aforesaid son and heir with food and clothing," and P Lond 932" (a.D. 211) ( = III. p. 140) eirl tu> Kal avTovs bVa dcbeiXei 6 TraTT|p Sdveia

(= Selections, " on my arrival in

TOV Kpd'^TLCTTOv)

sum, "together," "in all," e.g. P Tebt I. (B.C. 114) d££as 4-irl to aiiTo x°-(^ < ou (TaXdvTon) a, " which the total value is one talent of copper (Edd.), P I02 (c. A.D. 105) -y£(vovTai) eirl to avrb (dpoXol) T-rra,

—

22)

€Trl

€lj8e'wS

addition

21

aTroSiSdvai

BGU

The phrase

(A.D. 13S-61) where a father in his will nominates certain guardians em Ttp auT[o]ys Tpe'cpeiv K[di] ipaTiêiv tov Trpoyeypappe'vov p-ov vlbv Kal KXnpovdpov, "on con-

153

*AX(|dv8pctav

fl

P Ryl

are

15

" I €Trl crt Trpbs St'oucr(av) €tt€ô8ov, beg thereyou will cause the accused to be brought before you fitting punishment," and, before an abstract noun, P Oxy 18 294 (A.D. 22) { = Selections, p. 35) eVva criiv avTw cttI " in order that I come with

recurring,

with regard to the collection of taxes that the (?) are to be preserved for the gods as in inf.

743

1

SiaXo-yicrabv fX[8]», " him to the inquiry

acred revenues

former times" (Edd.). Examples of em construed with the

.

and V Meyer 3 16 (A.D. 14S)

Kal

€lSfjs

I\

fore that

yap

structions

OV

«ls

€VKaXovptvous

meaning is rather "to the effect that" cruvTeTaypeda irepl twv TeXcoviKwv ecp* wu [tois 8e]ois [tol] Upd ou)8t]a-ecr8ai KaOd Kal irpdTtpov, "for we have received inthe

'E-rrac^pdScLTov,

d£ui dK8f|vai.

TroLTJcreTai queaths her property to her daughter e* Jit " on tt|V ttj5 prjTpbs KTjSiav Kal irepicrToXT)v ws Ka6r]K€t, condition that she shall perform the obsequies and laying .

eirl

Oxy

I'

AapaTos

Trapa-y6Vop(€vou) *ydp

usage, as

—

—

Kal o-TpaTT)"ybv,

KaTaVTTJO"T]S [t]TT£0"T€LXd 0"0l. This last ex. brings us to the more distinctively judicial

10S 4

I.

.

.

cbiXajv

iV OVV TO K€XcvO"8(€v)

far

(B.C.

out of her mother as

2)

fjX8ap€v

tTTLTpOTTt

P Tebt

twv

Alovijctlov

!

(=P

Tim

Petr III.

2 18 , p.

may be

2S) tois put a less

yXv eirl to x £ ^P°V SiaXappdvovo"i, "to those who favourable interpretation upon it," P Tebt I. 27 80 (B.C. 113) " atel 8= tivos €ttI to peXTtov upocrcTrivooupeVov, by the " continual invention of further improvements (Edd.), Cagnat

235

nri/3apui>

tirifHaivto IV. 247 s5

In P Tebt

B.C. 150) eirl irXetov a
(<-.

I.

33

s

—

(=

purpose implied " Iiri Bewplav inxovpevos, dvdirXovv making the voyage " with the inf. to see the sights (cf. Lk 23"). and similarly s1 construction in BGU IV. 1124 (B.C. i3)the apprenticeship of a boy— $ir\ t v pavBdveiv tt]v T)XoKoiriK^(v) T«xvr|V. Cf. 112)

(B.C.

.

P

Petr

.

.

3

u(2) (mid.

II.

2 (= Witkowski am enrolled for

iii/B.C.)

"

p. 6) diro-

,

the purpose " contrast in certain particulars which are stated of taxation Mt 9* eirl to TeXiiviov of place. kn\ TeXuviov,

Se

Yfypappai

The temporal 13

81 ,

eirl

Cor

1

7

XP° V0V

use

26 Ac "for," "during," as in Lk 4 be seen in BGU IV. 1058* (B.C. 13)

,

Svo

Kaicrapos, P Oxy

—

=

M may

^ TT)

I

,

d-irb

appov8i [toO «veo-]Tu>Tos

Ci

= Selections,

II.

(frrous)

p. 55)

275" (A.D. 66) ( ls eVi xpdvov eviavTov eva dirb ttjs eveo-Tu>crr|S T)pe'pas, tb. " ( AI> I2 3) { = Selece-rrl -rbv 8Xov 3 Sl xP 6vov r Te,jt

n

<

tions, p. 79)

"as long [i\

A.D.)

ov Se XP° V0V TrepiecrTiv

€<)>'

as her

*l

T TT1P

H- 1

©if|o-LS,

mother Thaesis lives," and P Heid 6"

= Selections,

(

-

-

On the survival of etrC see Thumb Handbook, p.

eirl

127)

p.

MGr

in

xpovov. in adverbial expressions, pe'-yicrTov

98-

"

A late usage by which the verb = "arrive (Edd.). " reach to " 7 may be illustrated by P Par 6 (B.C. 129) Adxov tov crvyyevovs [cirt |P«PXt|K(St[os] els Aidcr-rroXiv [rr\v] 5 (B.C. 112) empdXXovTes els tov pe-ydXT)v, P Amh II. 31 IIa0upLTr|v 8te7r€pv[/dp€0a ktX., and the almost technical phrase lin.pdXX«iv eirl tovs Toirous in P Hal I. 8* (B.C. 232), " P Grenf I. 40 7 (ii/B.c. ). The sense of " endeavour underof T.

at,"

the use of the mid. followed by the inf. in P Par 63 136 Petr III. p. 30) lmYpd<|m[v tois] \ii\ 164)

lies

(B.C.

(=P

8vvape'vois

e'TriPepXripe'vovs,

(B.C. 161-0) ip.tv 8e -y£voi.To Trdv 8

The

dv€iv.

common

is

I.

|i€pi8as vfjs,

P Oxy IV.

>J/lXoO to-itou,

VIII. I155 3 (A.D. 104) 'AXc|dv8pT|av, "as soon as

Is

(Ed.),

P

Pfjvau

els

Flor

T-f)v

(/.

8ti) ei8iis e-7n.pepT|Ka

arrived at Alexandria"

I

275'- (iii/A.D.) 8ti ovk e£bv

II.

Sa

In_P Tebt

4irtPepr|(Ka.
assigned'':

in

I.

5S

the verb

o-yP,

10

=

dXXov

eiri-

(B.C.

Ill)

" have been

3s

eirl (B.C. IlS) tovs e-in.pepT|iKdTas 5 " those who have the editors render

ib.

Pa(o-iXiKt|v)

" 21 cf. P Oxy I. 67 (A.D. encroached on the Crown land 6 intent in P Hamb I. io of hostile used The verb is 338). a band oUCais Tais (" Xr|o-TT|pi.ov (ii/A.D.) e-Tre'pT) p.ov cf. P Oxy X. 127S" (a.d. 214) ovk oWns of robbers") tov bwoTtpu) pe'pei emPalveiv o[v]8eTepu) €vtos :

.

.

.

:

e|ovo-[ia]s

avTov xp° vou "none of the parties having " the right to molest another during his aforesaid period 16 is as in Ac 25 In Syll 364 (A.D. 37) the verb, (Edd.). construed with the dat. of entrance on an office— empds •n-poKeipe'vov

>

1

,

irdXews (see Dittentt) tTrapxeta ttjs t|peTe'pas in the same berger's note), and for the subst. eirCpacris 8 sense see P Lond 1170 (iii/A.D.) (= III. p. 93).

33

(iripdXXT|0-8' iiriTvyx-

715

13 ff

p.e'pos

-rb

(ad. 131)

oiKâs Kal rb

empdXXov

transitive use of this verb,

In P Kyi

cf.

P Leid

W " iu

II.

— empaXo69"vtos

(B.C.

(ii/iii

"v. 37

empaXeis JXatov, so 34) we have a complaint against a

tois Xuxvots) ouk«'ti

[se.

Ta eavTov irpdpaTa e' 8v " T " L T^Yr1 1 having let his sheep kvtjkov, " loose on the cnecus which we have in the drying-place the in P Leid G" while (B.C. 181-145) phrase (Edd.), 4iripdXX«iv [eV ep.e] Tas x et P a s is used with the idea of

man

fyopev

*v

.

***

Mt

violence, as in

"attack,"

cf.

.

•

26 50

P Kyi

II.

"certain

For the

al.

127

individuals

10 .

.

use meaning ImPaXdvTes Tives poppa TelxoS tov

intrans.

(a.d.

29) rb dirb

making a

thievish "

undermined the northern wall of the house 133*

pXr|p.(a),

incursion

(Edd.),

ib.

els t'o Xe-ydpevov T. epempaXtuv 0. " O. making an attack upon the dam (?) called that

(a.d.

33)

»

230

eiri.pdXX[ov] aijTwt pe'pos

See also

'

(A.D.

99) Tas

«mpaXXouo-as poi

BGU

Tpiaxocrfas,

dp-y(vpiou) 177) Tas XclOther impersonal exx. are

I.

194

12

"

P Tebt

40

I.

common

a

is

ein-paXXei,

12

18) Koiviji irdcriv

p.

duty incumbent on

117)

(B.C.

(a.d.

(=

Selections,

"

all

p.

(Mahaffy), Sid to

2S)

ImpiXXtiv irpovoeicrOai. tujv pacriXiKcov, "because you to look after the interests of the Crown." Another passage from the Tebtunis papyri throws a welcome In I. 50 12 (B.C. 11 2-1) emlight on the crux of Mk 14". paXuv onjve'xwcrev Ta ev Tt)i tauTou 7^1 p.e'pr| tou o-r|p.aivo" set to and dammed up" p.^vou iSpaywYov, we translate p.dXio-Ta it

chiefly falls to

the part of the water-course in Proles;, p. 131,

and

cf.

Allen ad

question

Mk I.e.

:

see

where

further

in

this rendering

of ImpaXciv in the Markan passage is accepted as probable, and the use of the word for the Evangelist's favourite ^p£aT0 is

explained as due to

Note that

Mk

?.

misreading of the Aramaic original. 565 at Syr. 5 aeth

=

eiriPaXiiv occurs also in

io 50 (see Burkitt Ev.

For empoX^

Da-Mepharreshe

= l-n-ipdXXov

ii.

p. 250).

P Tebt

uepos, see

II.

=

1*

39I with the

(A.D. 99) to Xonrbv Ttjs e'mPoXris tt)s Xao-ypa<}>tas " embankment " as in editor's note. It is common

P Petr 111

In P Lond II57 iraXaiov x^paros. that in (a.d. 197-8?) (=111. p. 66) the editors suggest the phrase eiripoX',fjs) irr|Xto-po5 the reference is to an "additional charge" for certain measurements, or to an " allotment " of such a charge.

23

tls tiri.poXT|v

•

•

Xr|o-TpLKwt. Tpdirwt viriipv£av

oIkov,

12

5

(a.d. 161) dirb toO «-n-i.pdXXovTds P Ilib I. I ii 3 22 {c. B.C. 250)

P Fay 93*

;!

For the

T

B i'p.

B C. 103-2) tos empaXXoilo-as auTtj

(c.

Toupveias «in.paXXouo-as avToIs. P Par 63 10 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III.

I.

a.d.) ols

Lk

as in

p-e'pos,

Deissmann

21

irpwTuis

inifial'k'o.

impose the 16 ib. 29

(Mahaffy),

eirtpdXXtt of instalments of monev falling due, P Lond 3 (B.C. 146 or 135) (= I. p. 46) Kapir«£iov tmPaXXdvrwv p.01,

P Fay IOO20

P Oxy

33

o-oi [T|pi]o-ovs pe'povs.

(8paxp.as) i.-ziftaii'co.

:

Tptrov

.

.

&v

c-irtpaXXov in addition to exx. in

very cf. P Grenf. aiiTa>L

"

it

i-b

legal phrase

to

"endeavouring

who cannot perform

corvee on those

emfiaQeco.

The

use of this verb in

1

Th

2*, 2

Th

s

3

,

is

well illustrated

1*

is said in Syll 37 (time of Nero) where a certain physician to have behaved — ' avTOv irapd t)\v d£tav tov 1

12

Ka6" eain-bv pevt'Oovs «mPePapTJo-8ai : cf. P Oxy XII. 14S1 to his mother adds as (early ii/A.D.) where a soldier writing a postcript

p.f|

yourselfto send els

" do not burden eiripapoi irepireiv Tt T|piv, a Afic&el 3<)4 [mid. i/B.C.)

me anything." Add

aiiTuj tovs eiriPapovvir[apd]Tao-iv Ka9[£o-Tr|o-iv] Sjtov sir' Kal tois dSiKws eTri[Papr|]8[e;]o-i. SiKaCav irape'x«Tai

Tas,

Por|8etav,

and see further

s.v. Pape'u.

236

iTTiyivaxTKto

e7n/3A<7T&>

els tt|V eveo~r[wo-av] 8evdTroYpdopai Tois eTr[i-y«]-yovoTas II. Ill" (census-return— A.D. cf. P

emfilemo. P Leid W™- 23 Lk

cf.

help:

pov

e-rripXe+dv

I

48

9

,

38

and see Hobart

,

i8f.

p.

For

word

this

3", Josh 9

connexion with dress, as

in

6 !" 1

Symm.),

cf.

Mt

in

the early inscr.

9

(cf.

8' eirl

'iva

eiupoaTai,

Xdprj

intôvh]. For

=

e.

"

"

KaT epov A. n.

130)

apa

237

Ti

31

pretext for

e7reTpev|/ev ttjv

Oxy

Kal ewePoijXevo-ev

tis

II.

"a

(Edd.), and ib. eTe'pw The verb is found in P

eiripovXijv. 8'

P Oxy

f

me"

el

cf.

eoriv eTriPouXf|S,

8e'

III.

472

s

6 uios

aiJT
" but if any one really plotted against him, " iv 10 the most likely person (Edd.), BGU IV. 1024

€TrtTT|8ei.oraTos,

his son

is

(iv/v A.D.) cri Se eirepouXeuo-as o-iipa

tov

6e'vTi v-irb

Syll 510

[-yjevous tu>v

32

0-iJp.aTi)

(/.

avSpio-rriov,

dXXoTp[i]w-

and from the

inscrr.

us dTrei8oivTa Kal eiriPouXeuovTa tois

(ii/B.C.)

TrdXews.

cru(p)(|>€'poiio-i Tf)s

see

,

Anz

Kings 1S

1

(e.g.

come

8

Elsewhere

Subsidia, p. 378. 22 )

it

represents the Heb.

in the

JFinrin

=

LXX " be-

son-in-law."

10 is the use of this striking resemblance to Phil 2 30 " in the magic P Par 574 (iii/A.D.) (= Deissmann

252

p.

f.

Kal

)

o-i XdXr|crov oiroiov

tdv

eireovpdviov KaTa\8dviov ktX. fjs

liriyaov el/re inro-yeiov f\ not a quotation from St. Paul," but "the papyrus and St. Paul are both using familiar Jewish catede'piov

t\

el/re

The passage "is gories"

=

257 n. 70) iva poi

(ib. p.

See also P Lond 46 167 (iv/A.D.)

11 ).

The

240).

=

subst. eirivovf]

careful

study of this

verb

in

Eph.

he comes to the conclusion that the verb p. 248 ff., in which denotes not so much fuller or more perfect knowing, as knowdirected to (eirl) a paring arrived at by the attention being the ticular person or object, is on the whole borne out by Thus one of the letters in the evidence of the papyri. 14 (A.D. 99), has— Gemellus correspondence, P Fay II2 "find out ii ttjs Aiovuo-id8os eXaiiiv, erriYVofli el eo-KaT| whether the olive-yard at Dionysias was dug," while another has the letter in the same collection in a similar context IO 18 (A.D. 94) yvu8i

simplex— ib.

I

8wl

cf.

ti8ao-i

:

Mt 11"

with

6 [e]Xaiiiv

el ireirdTio-Tai

io= 2

Lk

See also P Tebt

.

II.

8

(r.

8a£aiov ovpdvios Kal I. ( i^v innfJKOos irds p. ai8s'pios Kal eTrfyeios Kal iirdYCios ktX., and Wilnsch

AF

4 (iii/A.D.) where eirC'yeios is found in combination with In P Petr II. S(i) 10 (B.C. 246) ovpdvios and x 6 °>"-°S. " e-rrC-yeia, ground-floor buildings," are contrasted with the Editor's irvp-yos 8iiipuos, "a tower of two stories" (see On the form see Mayser Gr. p. 448. note). 11

to be sold, report that the office ought eTriYVOus o o-uvipyopovpevos eve-ruxe Te[i]uoto Timocrates" ; learning this my client appealed

after recalling a

proceeds— toCto

"on

KpdTei,

and an application volume, 319

11

for

division

of properly in the same

(a.d. 24S) e8o|ev 8e viiv avTois

eirl

prj]o-ao-8ai

im'yeiog.

LAE,

(B.C.

the phrase Ttjs eiriYOvfjs.

"

In

7

as in 2 Chron 31", is common, "offspring," "descendants," See also e. g. P Par 63"' (B.C. 164) tt|v tovtuv eTri-yovrjv. the editors' note in P Tebt I. p. 556 ff. on ihe meaning of

p[epos,

word

III. 31

,

A.D. 123) where, in the account of legal proceedings the advocate, concerning the purchase of a priestly office,

,

3S

found P Petr

297

imya/nj^QSvco. For this terminus technieus which is used c. ace. in sense 24 under the influence of of "take to wife after" in Mt 22

Gen

:

emyivcboxa). Dean Robinson's

as qualer in Ac,

plot

plotting against

W*

Tpor|V.

1S6) irpd<))a
(A.D.

TR

is

illustrated

=

is

of read for the simp/ex in the iK (ii/iii A.D.) by P Leid Toi eTe'pou ue'pous Vepa£ ISia i6vrj acrird^Tai
This verb, which

Ac 25", may be

(»-.

See further P Par 45 (B.C. 153) eiXapovpai tov evS(KTT|v rd irXiara, rd (= d) irpdcreis, pr| eTri-ye'v[oi]TO, where Witkowski (Kpp. 2 p. 85) understands eiri-ylvopai as 13 and "de improviso appareo, aggredior" cf. Ac 28 The double compound e-iriirapavCvouat see Hobart, p. 290. ,

16

Syll 877'

enifSoaw.

6

I8

s

B.C. 420) o-Tpiop.aTi Kal IvSVipaTi [Kal ejTripXe'paTi.

(c.

Ryl

:

161) dv]a-ye-ypa(pp.e'vov) ev eTri-ye-yevr|p(evoi.s), OG/S 56 (B.C. re viv oSo-iv Kal tois 237) iirdp.vr|pa KaTaXeiirovTes tois

eiriYivopevois.

faiifJArj/ua.

Isai

Yevveo-ei

ttJ

divine regard and YeveVei)— an appeal for

yevvT|o-ei or

(/.

A. P.)

(ii/iii

re'pav diro-ypaT|v

tu

eVao-rov auTiv

now

they have

TavTas

8i[ait[o] ISiov

e-rri-yeiviio-Keiv

decided to divide these

(se.

arourae)

on the understanding that each should distinguish his own Other examples where no intensive force share" (Edd.).

in- are

can be claimed for the

P Oxy IX. IlSS 16

(A.D. 13)

Kal eiriBels ri\v eV dXT](8eCas) dgCav eiriYvois ri\v 8id8e(o-iv) "after learning their condition and adding irpoo-()>ilvT|io-ov), " the the true value furnish a report (Ed.), with reference to 14 8e uoi ib. VI. of (ii/iii A.D.) epe'Xr,o-e logs, purchase Kal irv8eo-8ai

Tre'pi|/ai

" dvayeivioo-Keis, health and learn

930

irepl ttjs

ti i^Cas crou Kal eiriYViivai

took care to send and ask about your

I

s

what you are reading" (Edd.), ib. 932 t'va eiriYVois tov 6vov, "if (late ii/A.D.) edv 8vvn dvaptjvai this you can go up to find out the ass, do so" (Edd.) (for s omitted apodosis cf. Lk 19", 2 Th 2 st ), P Cairo Preis 48 (ii/A.D.) eiri-yvoiis e£

tJs

poi

^pa+as

eTrio-ToXtjs, oti ^ppuo-ai,

and Preisigke 4630 12 (ii/A. D. Kal -yap Xelav ^n irdSa ?x ets 8aKvdpe8a 8us dv eTri-yviouev iriis tov )

fjo-8r|V, d8eXij>e,

-

BGU

imyivofiai is

common

•yovdros,

P Lond

of time, e.g.

p. 30, Selections, p.

P Fay

10)

p.T|

II 18 {c. B.C.

tin 1

-ye

42'-'

(B.C.

16S)

toq-ovtov xP° vov

15) Tiiv ttjs d-n-oSdo-ews "

(=

I.

eTri-ye-

\p6vuv

IV. 1139 13 (B.C.

and inserted

5) the writer

above the

has deleted eiriYvous

P Lond 354"

line.

(=

II.

p.

:

Ac 25 10 It may be added

the periods 8i€Xt]Xv0otu>v Kal aXXiov tTri-ycyovoTidv irXedvwv, fixed for the repayment have passed, and still further periods

cf.

In P Oxy II. 246" (A.D. 66) the verb is elapsed" (Edd. ). used of lambs "born after" a first registration Kal vv[v]

pounds of the kind Dean Robinson describes

—

('"

shows 165) eTriyvdvTa aKpeipuis e'Kaara the force of the verb strengthened by means of an adverb B.C. 10)

Lips

.

I.

37

23

that the vernacular

(A.D. 3S9)

f|(i.i8avfj

is

lich in eiri:

cf.

com-

e. g.

P

aviTov (WJiTJo-avTes ws Ka[l]

237

l7ri8r)fj.t(a

f7rtyi>co(ri? to. irpoo-^tovr^t'vTa yiyb ay€[p]d €0~riv

ruv €iri9ewpT|o-dvTwv

inspected the blows," and P Tebt II. 406" (inventory of property—!-, a.d. 266) Kal " and the slaves he owns." ujv jiriKpaTi 8ovXuv,

"by

to. irXrj-ypaTa.

who

those

imyvwoig found

is

I.

2S 11

(c.

B.C.

14) irpbs to pf] «Kao-TO

1

the editors render "in order kiriyvuia-iv dx8[r|vau, where " it is doubtto prevent the details being accurately known however, whether the addition of "accurately" is ful,

eir

:

28 may well term, as in Phil i', Heb io have been borrowed from the popular philosophy of the

The

cf.

day:

Epict.

,

ii.

xx. 21 Xapiiv

.

.

Kavdvas At iiriyvuviv

.

imygacpij an "insertion" a.m. 145) [=11. p. 207) to

in the literal sense of 1

II.

'

17S

KO.9o.pbv dirb

Archiv

i.

found

is

Be

in

P Lond

x"-P°YP a "r' ov

Kal dXio}>a8os Kilpiov cVtw

«Tn.-Ypa4>f|s

P Ryl

Cf. also

p. 125.

II.

Kal irapa-ypacjxiv from a

eiri-ypacpuiv

316

2

much

•

•

see

:

(ii/A.D.) djirb Si

mutilated sale of

In PSI IV. 424* (iii/B.C.) tovto Se iroiT|o-as fo-ti epe Kal ttJv eTrvypacj>f|v tovtt|v ££«£, the word Tt o-fo-uiKus It is common as a is used of a mark or title of honour. land.

•

with a tax whose precise nature special term in connexion remains uncertain. Grenfell and Hunt describe it as in any

"an

case

land taxes

125

of

"show,"

cf.

P Flnr

s

magnanimity," P Oxy I. 42 (a.d. 325) ot]i irpoOvpoTaTa tovs «T|povs [T]d yvpvi[Ka] «iri8«(Kvuo-9ai. irpoo-T|Kei.. In P Kyi II. 175 11 (a.d. 16S) eTriSeSiy" " See also P Petr III. is exegetes-elect.

pe'vos îyt|t[t|3

53(")

8

(ii'/

my

B c -)a[X]X" oiTuxii>veTri8eC£eiv(?fur -

— 8eiijai)[ir]pbs

" but since he did not succeed in clearing himforcibly detained ;" and for the meaning "prove,"

p£av ^x 6 T a V> self

he

is

28

17

Heb 6 cf. P Eleph I (marriage-contract 1S 311-10) (= Selections, p. 3) €iri8a£dTw hi 'HpaKXeCSiis b Tt dv c-yKaXrjL Ar|pT|Tp(ai evavTCov dvSpwv Tptwv, "and let Ac

as in

7

-

,

,

B.C.

dXr|8aas.

ttjs

primary sense

in its

s

(A.D. 254) tiriSeCûv tovs Toirovs ev9a direTt'01), P Fay 20 6 (iii/iv A.D.) ttoXv dv
spicuous display of

P Tebt

ill

required.

E7Z10EIXVV/M. For this verb

extra

burden"

as distinguished from the ordinary also their note I. p. 3S ff.) : see

H. prove his charge against D. in the presence of three men," P Giss I. 2 24 (marriage-contract B.C. 173) cdv 8c Tt tovtwv tiri8ei[x9f)i] irouov, P Tor I. I vii 4 (B.C. 1 17-6) irpoo--

—

i-

viroSeiKvvs

-

-

irpoT€pov etvai tiriSeiKvvtiv avTOV,

ais ea-Tiv

pr|Tpds, and P Kyi II. S7 ter of a surveyor who (early iii/A.D.) where eire8ti|a is used " has " verified the condition of certain arourae of land. For

vibs tov Te IlToX«pa(ou Kal

.

.

the subst. see P Tor I. I (B.C. 116) ptTa Tas eiri8cCgeis TavTas " hisce demonstratis" (Ed.), P Oxy III. 471™ (ii/A.D.) Tii

Kal

uo-T«

fcVpaTTCv,

Iiri8ei.|is

i\v

-

7

avriii

"and even showed

irpbs

tovs 8av«i.5 H- evovs ^ borrowers what he

off to the

had been doing" (Edd.).

Tebtunis Papyri,

(

on P Oxy XII. 1445 (ii/A.D.), where the word is said to be " in the wide sense of used in papyri of the Roman period ' assessment in connexion with many kinds of taxes upon 8

With the use of

'

land," and cf. P Par 63' (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 24) Kal (it|t' tviois KaTaS«o-Te'pav tov peTpiov tt|v eTroypac£r|v 1

•y«VT|8
"

p/f|Te

irdXiv

iirtpTSivovo-av

avT^v

corvee were not unduly relaxed in some cases, " on the other hand, excessive in amount (Mahaffy).

and (3

of wheat 113) where reference is made to certain supplies " "imposed in view of the approaching visit of King Soter II.

—

t^|v «Trfyt-ypapp«VT|V irpbs tt)v

d^yopdv (irvpoO' (dpTapuiv) *: cf. The verb of compulsory labour.

tov

|3ao-iXs irapovcriav

P Hib

s

44 (B.C. 253) is also used of any one "appointed to" or "set apart for" an office, as P Oxy II. 251 32 (A.D. 44) ein.'ye-ypappai avn-fjs Kvpios, P Tebt II. 38o

31

I.

(a.d. 67) iiroYpatis tt|s <0>ouuoiTo(s) < ap > (vov aiiTfjs Kvpi'ov Avcrds ktX.,

«Trvypai|;

tories

Thommous and

for

s0

her

appointed

"the

signaare

guardian

25 (A.D. 198). Similarly of the Lysas, etc.": so id. 397 witnesses entered in an act, as e.g. Petr II. 2i(
.

.

daSeviav, to write for me the body of the subscription on account of my illness" (Edd.). The meaning "inscribe," as in Ac .

tt|v irepl tpe

3

17* (

=

P Oxy VI. 8S6 18

—

.

.

hi a.d.) (a magical formula Selections, p. Ill) €Tri-yp(ax|/ov) iv (Kao-Tiu tuiv
is

found

10

)cf.

P Oxy

8e£ap«'vn avTov iravTeXius bvTa,

in the following verse 2S1 9 (a.d. 20-50) fyi ptv oiv tiri.ra tiov -yovtwv pov oUr|TT|pia Xcitov

fls

II.

means I received For the general sense A.D.) tuv wvuv \i.i\ "accept" cf. P Oxy I. 44-' (late " the taxes not having been emScScyptvuv iirb tuv tsXuvwv, common accepted by the tax-farmers": "the verb is also the terms of a lease, e.g. with uio-8ioo-acr9ai. of "accepting " " P Oxy X. 1279 5 (A.D. 139). A derived sense undertake P Petr III. p. 26) appears in P Par 63» (B.C. 165) (= into

my

"as he was

parents' house

destitute of

"

(Edd.

).

t«v 9twv dvbpaTO.

rj

"to undertake field labour," 8 49S (ii/A.D.) €iri8(xdpe9a XaÊiav tuv oIkoSo" we undertake to cut the squared poupt'vuv X(9wv kvPwv, " 7 : cf. ii. XII. 1412 (c. a.d. 2S4) ovSe ppabuilding stones even a brief Xetav dvd9eo-[i.]v eiriSt'xCTai, "does not admit €Tn.8e'xeo-9ai I'

Oxy

to

tt|s

yiupyias,

III.

delay" (Edd.).

The

subst.

-

"direct" see P Ryl II. 153 13 (A.D. 138-61) tircypaij/a 8e to o-wpa EvSaipovi *ypd\|/ai. inrip tpo^v] Tfjs VTro-Ypa!pf|S " 1 have directed Eudaemon 8id .

we may compare P Tar

i

the subst. for a "special impost" (see s.v. 12 {c. B.C. supported by the verb in P Tebt I. 4S

(m-ypaT|) is

•

for the slightly different sense

Jn

him

imyQacpco. The use of

verb in 3 Jn

181

Tuxovo-av,

the

if

nor,

this

(B.C. 165) (= P Petr III. p. 32) do-p«Vus eiri.8âo-9aL 63 Tb irpoTtivdpevov, "to receive cheerfully what is proposed,"

is

found in PSI IV. 316 18 (iv/A.D.

?)

pepaifov-

pt'vns 6« po]i ttjs tirtSoxTis.

emdrj/ieco.

The meaning of this word (see Ac 2 10 17 21 is well brought P Par 69 (a.d. 233), extracts from the day-book of a ,

)

out in

where it is used of his arrival and temporary see is of his departure sojourn in a place, as diroSr|p€oi The actual further Wilcken Archiv iv. p. 374, cf. p. 422. Lukan phrase oi 4iriST|poOvTts %kvo\ (Ac 17 21 ) may be paral286 (after B.C. 129) irapi leled from the inscrr., e.g. Prune iot> strategus,

:

238

(7ri8iaTaa(ro/xai

:

£t'vous

8eS[r|p,T|KdTas

19 '

(i/B.C.) tows «iri£
T
toIs iiri8«8[T|p.r|Kdo-i

<

the verb arc P Par 26'

(B.C. 163-2)

= Selections,

(

An

p. 13)

—

8"

dv

jj.€\pis

—

Tryepwv. (A. P. 145-6) Aioo-Kopos

.

(KaiTToW

.

.

" Dioscurus who

KaT

0-01

8npiav

more

the

:

word

is

Ttiii

is

praised

...

lis

Iv

dpeTfp Kal ernei8 ib. 507 (time of

Koivuii eirl -rraiSeiai rt Kal ttji dXXrji

8id8r|Xov tavTov Tr€iroir|K€V[ai], Hadrian) avTiui ia axiTa eirieiKua tc Kal a'1801 iraa-Tii Kexpii35 (iii/A.D. ad i)n/.) evTtiXJas pi] iippei pe'vui. and Sj'll 932 tvoiKpT]8i pia, 8iKaioo-ivT) 8J Kal lireiKeia [KpaTJeiv tovs

Ktiai

.

thus practically synonymous with the see Milligan 7'hess., p. 145 ft. ;

technical Trapouo-£a

In P

ovvTas-

£~iidiaxaaaouai.

Oxy

I.

67* (A.D. 33S) airep avTs'-ypavêv trpbs

"which in reply he wrote to your clemency and impartiality" (Edd.), the ab-

Tr|v o-r)v tiritCxidv tc Kal Ka9ap0TT]Ta,

The Pauline use of this verb in connexion with a will in Gal 3 15 may be illustrated from the occurrence of Siardo--

stract honorific periphrasis:

from Asia Minor with the

o-fo-8ai, SiaTaijis, etc., in inscrr.

The word

specialized meaning of "determine by testamentary dispo" see W. Judeich Altertilnier von Hierapolis, p. no, sition

Gr.

Deissmann

LAE,

5 87 n

p.

p.

8

is

i)

cf.

CPR

I.

I9

1B -- 4

(a.d. 350).

used by Proclus in his description (Epislologr. of an ironical epistle— Xiav a-yapai tt|V o-t)v

oUtw Tax*'<*>9 pcTapdXXr( air' evvopias tis Tb 5 From the evavT(ov (cited by Dibelius HZN'l' ad Phil 4 ). al«.ve instances it will be seen that tirieiKtia is a very elusive term, and is by no means always = "sweet reasonableness." €Trw(.K€iav, 8ti

:

cited by

1

where a certain OuXttios EvpvKXf|S

€iri8rip£av

is

'

.

.

Abinnaeus

4>povpdv twv Tap.cia.Kwv viTpwv iroif|Crn. Kal irdvTas 80-ovs KaTaXap.pdv€is eTna-x^s ptTa Kal twv kttjvwv avTuv. Cf. from the inscrr. OGIS 504' (time of Hadrian)

always troubling you (the 7 strategus) on the occasion of your visitation," OGIS 517 [Ail]TOKpdTopo9 AvTiovfvou [e]wi(iii/A.D.) KttTa tt)v

Trap(vo\\Civ,

in the

€TrieiK€£as tt")V

tir'

eiri8r|p.T|crri

word occurs

that might be smuggled into Arsinoe, and to arrest those 10 II. (c. a.d. 346) (= engaged in the attempt P Lond 23 Ta avTa iva p€Ta irdo-rjS Chrcst. I. StiXw. p. 285, p. 379)

d"ya9ois o Xap.'rrpd'TfaTos For the corresponding subst. see P Gen I. 31'

3

interesting ex. of this

correspondence, when an official writes urging him in his character of irpanrdo-iTos to keep a look-out for any natron

where the Serapeum Twins refer to a petition which they had addressed to Ptolemy and Cleopatra €m8r|pr|o-a[o-i]v iv Mt'n4>«i, "when they were in residence at Memphis," P Oxy IV. 705 36 6Tri8r|pr)o-[av]T€S T w 29v€t of the visit of Severus and Caracalla to Egypt in a.d. 202, and CP Ilerm I.

€7Tt fared)

.

eTiididcojjn is the ordinary formula for sending in a report to a magis16 trate or official body, e.g. P Oxy II. 255 (a. d. 4S) (

=

p. 47)

Selections,

6]ivia

.

d

.

.

p^|v

[t]£

twv

dX-rjGtias eiriSeSwKe'vai ttj[v Tr]poKti|ie'vnv ["ypa](j>r|v

" [o]lkovv[tu>v,

€|iol

koi

[ij'yioOs

4tt'

swear that assuredly the preceding true return of those living with

I

document makes a sound and

me" — a

census-return;

to

tions, p. 82) Sib €iriS£8wp[i]

a notice of birth

2S 11 (a.d. 150-1)

P Fay

P Oxy

I.

(=

Selec-

virdpvrjpa

Tfjs eTreyevT]0-ea)s 10

—

79 (A.D. 181-92) (=Selections, p. S9) Sib emSiSwui [to] PipX«£8iov d£iwv Tayf|vai aiiTov iv I. a notice of death Tfl tuv T€T€\€VTr|KOTa)v Tdl;€i ;

—

2S7

1*

7e'vT|s

(=

250)

(a.d.

€iri8[€(8a>Ka

P Oxy

III.

4S7

5

;

Selections,

— a certificate of

BGU

[Ai]o-

116) AupirjX(ios)

p.

pagan

Cf. also

sacrifice.

found in the fragmentary P Petr II. (iii/A.D.) o!8a -yap

is

Trap'

(a.d. 156) 2tpi}vos tTrs[8]n)K€ pt tls siriTpo-

"

Serenus appointed me guardian of v[i]wv, For other exx. see s.v. pipXiov, and the (two) minors." editor's note on OGIS 5I5 38 (iii/A.D.).

irrjv d(f)TjX(K[w]v

Cf.

P Oxy IX. I2lS 5

3(f)

— Mat

coat.

to o-rrovSeov

o-ou

Kal emKe's (/ to o-irovSaiov Kal liriaxcs), "for I know your 3 goodness and reasonableness" (Ed.). With 1 Tim 3 cf. the 13 use of the adverb in Priene 119 (i/B.c. ad init.) where a man who has been elected dvTi>/paeus is said to have dis-

charged his duties in an equitable manner— rjp£«v iirieiKus also P Tebt II. 484 (c. a.d. 14) where writing to certain straTrpaKTopes who were deficient in their reckoning the

:

tegus

(?)

says

— Kal and

exp T|0-dp.T|(v),

'

PovXei/Tal etir(ov)

fTriKe'o-Tspov

(/.

P Oxy XII.

tmeiKca-Tepov)

1414-

tirewiKiis 6 irpvTavis,

'The Prytanis has done right'"

3 '

'

vpiv

(A.D. 270-5) 01 the senators said,

(Edd.).

According

to

Radermacher Gr. p. 36 n. 1 €tt«ikt)s is the form found in but cf. the inscrr. and €irieiKT|S the form in the papyri On the relation of the two forms, see Priene 119 ill s. :

With the use of the verb Par 49*

(B.C.

164-15S)

In

eiriSiSdvai.

P

Lille

irdv 3'

I.

Ac

in

cis

27

15

we may compare P

0-01

t<5

xp

1

1°" rl,ov l

tp.auTbv

(after B.C.

241-0) o-vvxp ipati£« 8[o-a]s dv T||ie'pas em8ur|i, the editors treat the verb as an opt. ; but see Proleg. p. 55, where similar forms are

For the

treated as subjunctives. (A.D. 54-67) ko.9'

dvacpopwv petitions

233

3

subst. see

P Ryl

2*

II.

II9 ov Kal irXtio-Tas ivrv\ias Kal €iu8do-as

€iroiTjo-d|ji€0a,

"against

whom we made numerous

and presented reports" (Edd.), and

11

(ii/A.D.) Xd-yov

hi «is 8 £iri8oo-£povs,

.

.

.

x>4>'

'iv

for the adj. id.

"ytYpappe'vov Kt^wpio-pe'vov

"an account

written under one head,

this verb,

jvPaXtv.

which

refer to

in the

CIG

II.

NT

is

confined to Tit

I

6 ,

2555* ai Sc ti Ka Sd^-p puAeuo-

Ttii KOLi'a o-vp
pi[vois] €irl

EmL,r\Tiu>. A few exx.

§ 3S.

may be quoted

to illustrate the varying shades NT. Thus for the sense

of meaning of this verb in the

"seek for," as in Lk 4", cf. P Hamb I. 27 (B.C. 250) ttji Si ityavpiov avTov €ir€^T|Touv Kal oi>x rjiipio-[Kov tp. 4 iXaS6]Xfor "inquire," cf. P Fay 39" (A.D. 1S3) sinJriT<(>e£ai, and " in answer to oOvti
>

KpaTio-Tos CTrio-TpdTT|'yos iKavus

imdiogOoco. Grimm-Thayer

ii.

(A.D. 223): the directive rather than the intensive force of the compound is well seen in P Tebt II. 411' (ii/A.D.) b -yap

but divided into 4 sections."

For

Moulton Gr.

-r)

e£$Xiv

r)

several inquiries about you."

Tebt

II.

314

6

(ii/A.D.)

o-€

l-rrf^T(Trjo-€,

"has made

Similarly for "desire,"

eirilJiiTovvTos

"

cf.

P

tov [d]pxi«p«'i"S Tbv

iraiSa c[l]8iv, and for the stronger demand," P Lille I. 7* d. tSeSui(iii/B.C.) Kal €7ri^TiTT)o-avTos avTov p^pXapid Tiva,

239

eniafai? to, kuv

v XaKfji).

P Tebt

II.

416

s0

eiri^TeiTu,

(iii/A.D.) pT|8lv

"let her want for nothing" (Edd.). The passive appears in P Oxy I. So 15 (A.D. 238-44) tovs 6mi>|Toii|jL«vovs, of crimi-

who

nals

"wanted," P Oxy IX.

are

1

194

s

A.D. 265)

(e.

ra XoiTra^bpcva, irpbs e-Tri^T)TT|8e'vTa wcttc peTaSoSfjvat, "in answer to the requisition for a report of the arrears"

(irtKardparos

Ttpuov tovs dpcTTjc 8iacJ>e'povTas iroXXo(

II0.6

i/>.

15

(A. d. 21

1

-1 2)

wv bxroTav

€(iavr|S

eiri.i;r|Tri8ui,

in the widest sense of

Tas

I

Si'

14

may

,

shall be able to

he had declared (d-rre-ypd+aTo) he had the right of requiring the cargo to be unloaded

poc dvTippTjo-iv 12 A.D. 3S) 366 (c.

i[av] h\ TeXuvr|S eK

his ship than

—

e it

i^n-nfia-n,

6

document

.

.

.

BGU

III. Tfiv

-rrpbs

d(X)ctTTTois

See also the

Hadrumetum

inidsaig.

d-ypvTrvo[vv]Ta exx.

we have found

9

P Rein

e.g.

I/

of this

word are

in

the

ovv iiiro[Xa]ppdvu> [8]ia

(b.c. 109) 4ir«]l

ttjs

"commej'ai lieu d'attribuer " ce coup a une machination de Konnos (Ed.), P Oxy II. 15

(A.D. 45) ov Kal d7«ioxa (.'. d-yfjoxa €irl o-c pc-8' Uavi]s " I have "yryovouas poc emSe'crews Kai TrXrj-yc3v cmcpopds, a and violent of severe at the him to expense brought you

283

ttjs

attack upon myself

"

7 (Edd. ), 0. VIII. 1121 (a.d. 295) Kal

Kal dpTrayfjv 7rdo~xouo*a " I thereirpdo-ctai papTvpo[p.€v]r| rd els p« €Trix€ipT|8evTa, anil attack of a most fore, being the victim outrageous

16 11

p.

€TTi8e'o*eu>s

and

dva-yope'vovs ktX., " "

=

'ETr£8ep,a

.

addition

is

for €Tri8c?TT)S ib. P Oxy III.

found in

A.D. 130), and according to the editors' note ad I. it 21 should be rendered "higher bid ' in P Amh II. S5 (a.d.

500

11

I

r

78)

:

word the note on P Giss

see further for the

for the phrase tXao-TT|piov

BS,

niann,

in

tmStpa

Exod

25

I.

16 ll7)

4S

10

and

see Deiss-

cf.

p.

the

found in the

is

P Tebt Kal

II.

274

ff.

45 ,

In

Mt

28

5

of iii/A.D., reproduced in

BD, BS,

priStpiav dXXt][v] -yvvaiKa piyre irap8evov ibriBupP Lond S97 (A.D. S4) (= III. p. 207) after the

closing word of and struck out

—

1. .

28 .

the following words have been written o-€ovk ciTriSvpioieis'ApcrLVOiTTiv ir.

p.€

.

.

Other exx. of the verb are

BGU

I.

248"

(ii/A.D.) civ Koivfjcre

. Koivf|o-ai povXsTai) Kal avrov c[ . ] c . [ . ] . ^TrtSupeiv twv t)8uiv crov diroXava-ai, P Oxy VI. 963 (ii/iilA.D.)

PovXtSai

(/.

.

do-Trd£op.ai' o-e,

ovo-a

tjStj

pr|Tep.

Sua tujv

Oeda-ao-Oai,

and

ypaupaTwv tovtwv

)

—

391

(a.d.

tTri.Ka8r||i.€vovs

Mt

only in

2I 7

99) toiis €v

dvSpes

-as

(.'.

(Edd.

Cf. €TriKd8r|pai in

.

t^ Kwprj KaTa-ytvope'vovs "the inhabitants of and

,

.

ETUxateco.

The

XT

various

usages of this

" surname " see

P Fay

€TrLKaX(oup€vw)

'A\[€j£dvSpuH

399

12

1

v

<\

(ii/A.D.)

[Mu

.

.

verb can

Thus

the

B.C. .

.

,

BGU

447" P Tebt

II.

see

"call,"

a

(11

II.

1'

xai'peiv,

.

EvSaCpovos

iyyo]vov

urrep

for

all

be

meaning

103) PacriXc! IlToXepaLwi.

.

15

simple

common

from our documents.

illustrated

etc.

i'.),

382'

Teht

II.

eTriKtKXTjpc'vou ;

(B.C.

and

for

30— A.D.

the 1)

dpov(pas) s eimKaXoupe'vas Bao-iX{LK0v) rp(appdT€a)s), "6 arourae called those of the Basilico-grammateus, " it.

319

8

172*

(A.D. 24S) iv tottuj e-rriKaXovpci'vci) Kaptcovi, P Ryl II. (a.d. 20S) cÔLVLKcova Trcpl Kcup(r[v) 'Htp(aLo-TLdSa)

from the

inscrr.

=

s

"accuse," see P Hib

I. 62 (B.C. 245) KaKoupyov tov " the t[t|v] X«tav TroirjcravTa eTTLKaXei Tvas 'Apvovc|>ios, criminal who did the pillage is accused by Tnas son of

"

Harnouphis

(Edd.), P

Fay 97

!0

(A.D.

7S) IvKaXslv pt|8'

" " make 11 eiriKfaXiiiv, any claim or charge, so BGU I. 350 " invoke," "call upon," (time of Trajan). The middle usage as in Ac 7 s ', is frequent in the magic papyri, as P Leid \\ ix.35

tov ttjs wpas Kal tov ttjs -f]p€pas (ii/iii a.D. JtiriKaXoO = .'elections, p. iil)eiriP Oxv VI. SS6 10 (iii/A.D.) KaXov pf [v (?)] tov (fjXiov) k( tovs cv Pv8c5 8«ovs irdvTas cf. Syll S16 (ii B.C.) (= LAE, p. 424) l-rriKaXoipaL Kal 8cdv,

(

:

1

€Tri.6vp226 l0e

Syll

©10-apaTas Kal SKvGas Kal EauSapdras 4Tri8np€LV tov oxvpoipaTos ("fortress"). OGIS 764** (ii/B. c.) tois a/XXois dpx.ouo-Lv ird]o-iv Kal 'Pwpai'wv tois emOupovo-iv Kal tois e-XtvBe'pois Traio'iv. (iii/B.C.

NT

11

settlers in the village"

i.

late ace. constr. with this verb, as in

Hadrumetum Memorial

ovvra.

'

tpcavTa pan dptvov Kal eircdvpCa, "loving,

cjuXi'a avTrjs

eTUKaXovpi-vov 'Epevviou. "the palm-garden called that of " For Herennius in the area of the village Hephaestias.

p. I24ff.

imdvuEco. For the

from

where

ff..

imxad£a>

"

robbery, approach you to testify to the assault upon me 11 Cf. Vett. Val. p. 73 1% dvei.8io-p.aJv Kal eve'Spas Kal (Ed.).

SdXou Kal

'

273

p.

with love and desire for her."

frantic, sleepless

-yap dvvTreppXT|TOv emSfa-iv

aviTT]

tirl tt]

BS,

upon," "attack," "machination,"

ytyovevai Kcowwtos,

tTTiQta-tuis

A.D. 117) then we

iii/A.D. love-spell

edited by Deissmann the forsaken husband is described as

The only

(c.

"and

970" (ii'A.D.) ptTaBcivai iSiav e-rriBupiav, and Syll ("steadfast") skeivou Tfjs

SpTTOpOS £K(popTl.^€[T]u.

hostile sense of "setting

finds even in

ls

79'"

in accordance with your desire" back," "hesitate," occurs in the same

see s.v.),

:

I.

buy cheaply

= "draw

(d8vp,£co

Hort

desire," which

€vw[v€tv kqlt' tTrJiBvpiav trov,

€'£op.€v

t]v

"

be illustrated from P Giss

"appearing whenever I may be required" (Ed.), and in the s [ii/iii A.D.) from which we learn interesting P Oxy I. 36"that if a tax-gatherer had any suspicion that a merchant had

more goods on

€Trt0vpr|Tal

hub"vi.ua

to.

(Ed.),

Sd^s

tc-

ye'vcovrai.

Trpbs 8£ toutois

cttI tovs 8oXuil côvevcravTas Tbv 8ebv tov tJ\j/LtrTov For lmKXr|o-c.s ktX. (for constr. with eirt, see 2 Cor I 23 ). 9 "spell," see P Lond 121" (iii A.D ) (=1. p. 93): in .

d£uj5

.

.

=

P

Lille

I.

29'

27 (iii

SiKao-ape'voLS Trpci|Ls

B c.) is

SovXuv

rendered

€tti'kXt|o-is

"

Kal tois naia-

recours contre les esclaves

moyens d 'execution pour ceux qui les ont fait condamner," the editor noting that this usage of e. is unknown to the Attic vocabulary. et

Fore, used in a bad sense as in

I

Cor

io*,

Deissmann (BS,

BGU

II. 53 1" 22 (ii/A.D.) cos oiire tlpl 224) compares On the other hand ASikos ovtc d[X]XoTpLcov €Tri9up.^TT|s.

huHaxaqaxoz

from about the beginning of the Christian eia, Syll 935*° Iva ovv Kal 6 Sfjuos aivT)Tai ev\dpto-Tos Kal

use," but Deissmann

p.

cf.

an

inscr.

is

described by

Giimm-Thayer

(LAE,

p.

as

93

"only f.

)

in bibl.

quotes

it

and

eccl.

from Syll

240

iirikavdavofiai

(TTiKei/mai ocr-rus p/f| cpeiSoi/ro kito TovSe " cursed whoever doth not spare " this work in this place (viz. a monument on a tomb), and also from an undoubtedly pagan inscr. from Halicar-

S9I* (ii/A.D.) fTriKcrrdpaTos

tov ^wpov tovSc tov

nassusof 1\

ii/iii

Xvcrai

e'pvou,

CIG

A

TisSe eTrixetpT|o-i X(8ov dpat *jtw siriKaTapa-ros Tats Trpo-ye-ypappe'vais

A.D.,

avTO,

2664

with reference

auxiliary or mercenary troops

to

OGIS 338"

in

(B.C.

found

is

iroXi/reiav

8e8do-8ai.

irapacpuXaKiTats Kal Tois aXXois e[iriKov]pois tois KaToiKovcriv t) 133)

An

eveKTiipe'voLS ev t[tji irdXei] t) tt|i \ujpcu P script of late iii/A.D. shows the verb

—

.

.

Imperial re-

Oxy XII.

1407'

ctol t-n-iKoupou p«v.

r|peis

dpais. ETTiy.QLVU).

This verb, along with the corresponding subst.

enixei/uai.

For the meaning "lie upon," "cover," see P Tebt

47

I.

s5 is

to€ USaTOS eiriKfipe'vov, of the water covering the land at the annual rising of the Nile, P Grenf II. 57* A.D. (B.C. 113)

common

very

ciriKCL[|u'v]T|V

criropdv

:

VIII. I127 24 (a.d. 185) Kal Tas tTri.Keip.evas Bvpas " " and the two doors and one Svo KXetv piav, key attached s Kaibel 622 has inscr. The cpBtpevos sepulchral (Ed.).

P Oxy

"in death I have this dust laid upon me." The stronger sense of "attack" occurs in P Par 46 s 2 cf. (B.C. 153) (= Witkowski p. 86) Xtjcttuv emKeipe'vuv P Rein 4S 8 (ii/A.D ) opii ere eiriKetpevdv pou, " tres irrite " 21 to€ dv8pwcontre moi (Ed.), P Oxy III. 48s (ii/iii a.d) Tt|v8' eirtKeipai koviv,

:

,

liable to

11 military service, as e.g. in P Oxy I. 39 (a.d. 52) where, with reference to a man who had been released owing to defective

11

cf. also P Ryl II. I2I "the (ii/A.D.) T[ds] crcppa-yetSas as eire'SiiKfe eirjiKelvTai, seals which he affixed are still in their place" (Edd ).

16S) tt|V

eiriKpicris,

"examination" of persons

of the

BGU

I.

stated

is

it

eyesight,

142

1

(A.D.

— e-rreKpi8(T|)

ev

'AXe£av8(peia)

159) eireKpCBn, 'IcrC8wpos

.

.

.

cf.

;

bnrev[s]

Both eiriKpivw Tvpp/ns 'AirofXJXivapLov vt "" ] 'IcriSwpou. and eiriKpicris are also used in connexion with the " selec1

tion" of boys aged 11-14

Lond

II.

I.

who made

P Tebt

list

of privi:

p.

Papyruskunde trate

admission to the

f° r

who were exempt from the poll-tax see P 42 ff., P Oxy II. p. 217 ff., and Wilcken

leged persons

i.

For the

p. 142.

the eiriKpicris, see

A

eTn.KpiTf|s, or

magis-

P Fay

27' (A.D. 151--2), wider use of the verb is

irov eiriKCLpievov poi, "since the man oppresses (Edd.). The verb is used much as in Lk 5 1 in P Ryl II. 243' (ii/A.D.)

320* (a.d. 181) al. s 284 (i/ B.C.) where, in obedience to an oracular response from the god Soknebtunis, Lysiniachus informs his sister eiriKe'KpiTaC pot pij KaTapfjvai ews tt)s k1, "it has

Kal vvv e-TTLCTTdpeOd crov to crirou8aiov Kal ws

been decided

me"

Tois

e-irLKeio-ai.

tov KXrjpov, " we now know your zeal and attentivee'p-yots See also the late ness to the work of the holding" (Edd.). P Lips I. 90 1 (Byz.) triv 8(e
seen in

II.

ib. II.

—

me

that

Lk 23 2S6 4 (a.o. s4

cf.

(Edd.):

Tebt

for

II.

,

should not go

I

and

In

121-13S).

" the 25 th P edict," see

down

= eirtKpipa

for

"

MGr

till

verb

the

=

"judge," "criticize."

1

twv with the

editor's note.

iTtda/iftdvoficu.

For the active of

imxelhco. p.

1S6) finds in the phrase

vaSv of Ac 27 41 evidence that Luke was on the acquainted with Homer (cf. Od. ix. 14S, 546) is altogether poetical, and the form liriKeXXw that grounds that the obsolete T| vavs is not used anywhere else in the NT. On the other hand, poetical phrases often live on in

common

verb see

P Par 26"

163-2)

(b.c.

5

Blass (Philology of the Gospels, eireKeiXav

this

tt^v

speech.

trap V;pu»v ttjv -ypacprjv twv dcpeiXope'vwv rjplv SedvTiov, "having received from us the IV. 1138 20 written list of the necessaries due to us,"

(=

Selections, p. 17)

emXapdvTa

BGU

n TPV "X w P T K (° Ta a Magdola papyrus re-edited by Reinach in MU. Nicole, we have" eiriXaP[wv] pdpi-upas. In OGIS 257* p. 451 ff. " de rebus (b.c. 109) the verb is used without an accus. 19) eTrtXapdvT(a) irap' ayT(ov)

(B.C.

l

)

l

:

>

,

subito ingruentibus"— ev tois eirei[XT]cpdcn.v dvayKaiJoTdTois The mid., which alone is found in the (cf. Kaipots.

NT

eniy.Ecpdlaiov. That «., which is read

U

for Kfjvcrov in Mk I2 al, by D normally refers to the poll-tax rather than to a tax on trades (as Milne Theb. Ostr. p. 153 f.) is shown by the editors in their note on P Ryl II. 191' (a.d. 115-7) eiriK(ecf>aXau>v) 18 (eVous) (Spaxpds) SeKae£ (dpoXovs) j3 [.ripuopeXiov)], "for

On the the poll-tax of the 19th year sixteen dr. 2.\ ob." more general eiriKecpdXiov, as applied to taxes other than the poll-tax, but levied per capita, see P Oxy XII. p. nof. '

Cagnat IV. 997, an inscr. in honour of a certain

—'Aprnnav

.

.

.

cpiXdcrocpov

'EiriKovpnov,

TrXet[cr]Ta

tt)v

it"

word which

(/.

(note the late conslr. of
NT

is

peculiar to

Luke

(cf.

Hobart, p. 267), see Syll 601" (iii/B.C.) iroieicr8w 8e ie'peta Ka8 eKacTTT^v vovprjviav eiriKovpiav virep irdXews. The adj. -fj

c.

for as

soon as

work we can

finish

The

subst.

inf.).

in P Tebt II. 335* (mid. iii/A.D.) cpopoiipevos pt] " from fear that they cipa eiipeSeCn, ev auTOts emXT}p\|/i[s, " might disclose a claim by seizure (Edd.), and see Preuschen

occurs

p.

65 for eir£XTjpirTos.

ETularOavofiai.

P Oxy IV. 744 12 in the

d<}>eivai),

haste to set ourselves to the

The construction with the unknown in classical, is amply

u)4>eXr|crav[Ta.

this

"

8uvdpe8a aiiT[b d]
we make

man

imxovQia. For

1

Jp-you

Monchtwn,

Emxovgeiog.

-ttoXlv

Prov 4 13 ), may be illustrated from V Hal I. I"- 1 (iii/B.C.) 4 6 p-apTupias eiriXap-Pavopevos, PSI IV. 36b (B.C. 250-49) edv e7riXap.pdvr|Tai twv dvBpanrtov Kal ttjs pods, and P Tebt 10 II. 4 7 (iii/A.D.) eirl ^dp e[dv]
'Atj>po8icriaTi

The

correct

(kale

ii/iii

on

(B.C.

ace.

in

Phil 3 13

,

while not

attested in later Greek, e.g.

i)( —Selections, p.

^^) elp-nKas Se

pe emXdSris" ttuis Suvapat ere e-mXa8eiv middle also has the ace. in P Lond 964 s

A.D.)

;

pr]

(=111.

p.

212)

pXe'ire

p^|

eTriXd8r|

pr|8ev

241

tTTLfieXeia

(TriXtyu) rovs o-reipdvovs ktX. XeXfjo-9ai.

ri

cf.

:

11

P Par 32 (B.C. 162) liriand P Oxy XII. 14S9 3 (late "I have (/. eTriXe'Xr|o-pai.),

also

pe'Tpa Tiiv 69oviuv,

ki8uviv eiriXeXicrpe left my cloak behind." These passages, of which at least the first and the two last occur in illiterate documents, are iii/A.D.) tJ>

further of interest as against Harnack's contention [Sayings 6 ofJesus, p. 84) that the use of the compound in Lk 12 ovk

of divorce taking place between

two contracting parties, Sisois (the father-in-law) is to receive "the remainder" to eiriXonrov of the dowry, after the claims of the bride-

—

—

The

groom have been met. Tebt

I.

5S

36

recto of the

ends TaiKXonra

(B.C. Ill)

papyrus

direCcrui

letter

P

"the Greek

"

equivalent of our 'P.T.O.'

(Edd.).

"

i
Heb6 T|p,wv, OGIS

10

as in

,

PSI IV. 353

cf.

16

(B C. 254-3)

p.f)

«mXav9dvou

15

8e [Kal Il6 (B.C. 1S1-146) pfj emXav9avdpevoi t]u>v evepYeo-uiv tlov ye-yevripe'fvcov els t]cls eavTiov irarpiSas, from the Hermetic writings in Keitzenstein and the

enilvoic;.

For the metaphorical sense which I

s0

this

see Vett. Val. p. 221* Tas 8e aiTCas

word has

Pet

in 2

Tas Xoiirds eirtKaTa Trjv Soki^ctlv tlvwv r)

10 ov prjv Xvcreis prj eirvyvui. p. 330 dpi+jipoXovs eiriXxereis Kal -ypacpds

Hcllen. Mysterienrelig. p. 116— irao-<3v Yap tv Tt Kal kivt|o-«wv emXa9dp.evos (v./. eiri.Xapdpevos>

dvap£9povs irepiTrciv In the papyri the word is used for the "discharge" of an account, etc., as in P Eleph 27-' (B.C. 223-2) eirei8^| TeTaYpe9a to dp'yvpiov Kal tovs tokovs eirl tt|V

aTpepel.

Pao-tXtK^v Tpdire?av, KaXu>s

passage

cruvTaJjewv.

.

.

P Grenf

(ii/iii

The

this

verb in

its

16

(iii/B.c.)

XeXevpeVoi

(

"

P Hib

I.

insuper pronuntians nomen." 40 15 , appears in P Petr II.

2

Kal ol [k]uvt|yoI emtov pe'X[Xo]vTes TrapaYeve'o-9[ai p«]Ta 12 7S (B.C. 244-3) *& v ' K Toi '0|vpvy,

p. 41)

[xJitov eiriXe-ywvTai, "if people are being chosen from the 4 Oxyrhynchite nome," P Oxy IX. 1210 (i/B.C. i/'A.D.) emT ocr Ktav uv exoucri XeXevpe'vuiv inrb tlov voveW eis •y lP P d' " men chosen vlwv, by the parents from their sons to support " them in old age (Ed.). See also OGIS 383' (mid. i/B.C.)

—

(tvv irperrovcrais 9epair€i'av Te dve'-yXei-rrTov Kal Upeis emXe'âs k aTe'crTr] era, and for eirCXeKTOs, which eo-9fjo-i IIcpo-LKuiL -ye'vei 14 cf. ib. 4S is fairly frequent in the (iii/B.C.) etra] Kal

LXX,

8iKao-T
emXeKTuv dvSpwv Trjv povXrp s1 l * 9 (B.C. atpeio-]9ai, and P Par 63

reference to

"picked"

ei|
ei|

'

indEiTTco. Michel 332 s

(ii/B.C.)

rd] 165) with [Kal

Sovs

irotrjcreis ib.

103),

(B.C.

31

30

Tjp.LV

(B.C.

Trjv eirCXvcriv,

102), etc.

see

:

o-irou8fjs ov9ev

emXeiircov ev

irdcn.

=

1

Urchrisllichen Literaturformen, p. 307 n 'Ein.Xetirop.ai "come short in," is found with the dat. in the .

recently recovered Constitution of Athens (ed. Sandys) xx. 2 6 8e To-a-ydpas 4iri.Xeiirdu.evos tt] Svvdpei, xxvii. 4 irpbs 8rj TavTi]v ttjv \opr)viav eirLXetirdp-evos 6 IIepiKXf}s tt] ovcrCa.

CQ

Like eiriXvcris, the verb is used in monetary transactions, P Grenf I. 26 2 (B.C. 113) eireXvcraTfo] 'I'evevovTris 'Ovvii-

e.g.

cppios 8dvetov irupov

further

Philologus

dp

vs,

N.F.

unknown

a usage hitherto

xvii.

pp.

564

:

see

For the 577. Vett. Val. p. 173*

f.,

metaphorical meaning as in the NT, cf. to Tfjs dXrj9eias p-e'pos «s virb ovSevbs dvSpbs eiriXeXupe'vov avTbs €
iiiijuagTVQeco. For this verb

=

NT

only in

I

" bear

Pet 5 12

witness to," which

cf.

,

P Leid

KaKoirotoO

W""'

is

found in the

1

A.D.)

(ii/iii

Kpdvou.

eiri-

The

stronger form eiripapTvpopai. (cf. I Mace 2 M ) occurs e.g. in P Petr II. " neither did A. u oiS' I7(3) appeal eirepapTiipaTO pe 'A.,

"fail,"

ii.

buXvm.

papi-upovvTos pT)8evbs

troops.

On the verb c. ace, as in Heb II*2 , see Tots dfjiovpe'vois. Schmidt de Flavii Josephi elocutione, p. 385, and on the literary character of the phrase in Heb I.e. Wendland

See also

26"

P Leid \V vL25

Ac

= Witkowski

el[crlv ol]

o-TpaTT|-yov,

cf.

meaning

original

A.D. ) eTfiXe'-yuvTbcivopa, " sense of choose," as in

40(d)

II.

further s.v. iirtXvw.

ImMyco. For

.

to me," P Grenf I. 3S 15 (ii/i B.C.) irepl uv (particulars of an assault) tovs irapdvTas eTrepapTvpau/nv, " I called those

present to witness."

im/ii&.eia..

P Hib I. 4I (<-. B.C. 261) eiripe'Xei.av Si Tro£r|o-ai, "be IV. II06 28 (B.C. 13) iroi.eio-9ai careful," [toC] 11 II. 64 Trat8Lou Trpoo-T|Kovcrav eTTLpe'Xtiav, of a nurse, P 20

BGU

(a.d. 107) d]8e'Tous "inefficient

pe'Xeuiv,

(190S), p. 209.

.

.

.

Amh

P Oxy

.

.

K[al]

p^|

avaXo-yovvTas tt|V e[Tr]ttheir duties"

and incapable of doing 22

I. 5S (a.d. 28S) at TapiaKal oucrCai Ttjs " the estates of the eTripeXeias Tev|ovTai, will attention" receive proper (Edd.). Note also treasury the common usage in such an address as P Oxy II. 281 2

(Edd.),

TrpocrrjKoijcrT|S

i.idsixo.

A

21

Lk 16 is afforded by Syll 803 (iii/B.c), where an inscription found in the Asclepieum of Epidaurus records how a dog healed a boy T]dt y^wo-o'ai curious illustration of

s8

—

e9epdirevo-e Kal iyifj eirdr|[cre.

I'pon the presence of dogs in the Asclepieum see Dittenberger Syll 631 n 4 .

(a.d. 20-50) 'HpaKXetSrn- Lepei Kal dpxiSiKao-Tfii Kal irpbs twv \pr)paTLO-Twv, " to H., priest, chief justice,

ttj eiripeXeLa.

" In the Christian letter, superintendent of the chrematistae. P Oxy XII. 1493 10 (iii/iv A.D.) we have toutou ovv t^|v m I shall take care of him us LSlou

—

eiTLpe'Xei.av iroLTjcrw

as

im'/.oiTioQ.

With «. in 1 Pet 4 s cf. P Petr II. 13 (19) 4 [c. B.C. 252) = Witkowski 8 p. IS) crov irpocrTaTiicra[t tov] e[ir]£Xoiirov " to take care of you for the rest of your life." In P p£ov, (

,

Ryl

II.

154"

Part

(a.d. 66) provision

III.

is

made

that in the event

if

he were

phrase" mg. p.

in

Ac

143,

shown

my own son"

ulov,

(Edd.).

On

the "excellent

Greek

eirtpeXeLas Tuxetv, "to receive attention" (RV 3 27 J cf. the citations from Wetstein in Field Notes,

and see further Hobart pp. 29, 269 f. where it is noun and the corresponding verb are

that both the

32

<

€7r«yLt6Aeoyuai,

242

" care " bestowed medical language for the upon In underlie its usage here. the sick, a meaning which may

common

e7TlOV(TlO?

7Ti/ieXo/xai,

in

the inscrr. the phrase TT|v4iri|ieXtuav iroiT|o-aiiE'vwvis very common with reference to the persons charged with putting up see Rouffiac Recherches, p. 56. the inscr. a "curator" or ETn.(j.«\i)T^s is the regular term for :

emvevco. P Petr II.

eiriiieX-nTal etc.

dvviovr|s,

for citations see

:

ff.

refused,"

P

tov koivou

P

"take care

aXXa

VIII.

1

1 )

—

aTuiv

eiio-fle

^

\ aP " l

BGU IV". 107S 11 (a.d. 39) = iiiiwv avTtov), P Oxy

i-yiaivT|i.s,

=

construed with

is

eireiiie'vou

(B.C.

IV

eTn.p.eXco(

P Lond 42"* koA tov 0-wp.a-

also of yourself,"

Selections, p. 11)

{

1

The verb

TwiraiSia>.

P Tebt

the dat. in

I.

5S

62

(B.C.

P Oxy IV. 744 6

toIs ev oCkui,

eiriiiLeXov)

(/.

(—Selections,

1)

tjStjti)

32) irapaKaXui o-e eiri.iieXT|0i /. the inscrr. we may cite Cagnat IV.

p.

From

(a.d. SS-o.) eiri|ieXr|
684"

ence to the undertaking to set up a xapio-nf|piov, and

6S5

13

eire'veuo-ev

I.

€m]fj.eXT|8evTos in the

19

(iii/A. D. 18

o-vve8piou, Sylt Seoitevois

i|u.eiv

'

p. 128)

P Oxy VI. 939 we have Tats eiJxals t|p.wv

His ear

to

our prayers.

P Fav

same

ib.

s

(=

(iv/A.D.)

"

"

etre'vevo-ev,

Selections,

He

inclined

For (a.

this

1S6)

I).

XT

jaî

™ (Ac S"), cf. P Oxy II. 237 tov vdfiov dTravOpajirta dXXd 5 TraiSos, ib. XII. 146S (c. A. 11. 25S) ou

«iri.[vo£]a tt)s

t[tj]

35

air.

elp.

TjKoXo\j9r]KevaL T-p

SiKcuas eirivoias, OGIS 5S0 (a. D. 367-75) e| o'iK(e)(uv eiriFor the corresponding verb, see P Tebt II. 3S2 38 voiuv. A.D. 1) t&XX' eirivp[ei]y [lis Ka9r|Kei., "to manage (B.C. 30 7

—

the other formalities, as is fitting" (Edd.), and from the 18 inscrr. the important Priene 105 (B.C. 9) (=Roumac Heeherches, p. 71)

Tivd

Tfjs

el

p.9)

d[iei>)/e[ws

^K[ao-]Ta [e]mvoTJo-aiu.ev Tpdirov Kaivdv. See also P Lond V. 1674 22

irap'

Ka8' eKdo-rr|v [sc. uipav) (c. A.D. 570) plotted against each hour" (Ed.).

7

A.D. 100) £vyd8eo-p.ov Kaivbv o-Tepedv, 8 Kal " a new strong yoke-band, which you will " P Oxy XII. 1581 11 (ii/A.D.) 8id carefully grease (Edd.). PSI IV. 405*° Tr[avT]os 'i\t t[o]v Sapairiwva eirfipJeXuis. (iii/B.C.) eiri|ieXe'o-T«pov o-vvTaijov OeoirdiiiTwi SiSdvai TaCra 12

1

((".

P Harab

iiou.

I.

35

eiri.vooT5p.evoi,

"being

sense.

eiriu-eXuis,

twi vIul

o[ii]v Tf\[i\

eiriveiio-eiv ttj 8«r|o-ei

)

41S (a.d. 238) evx^rttv01 tov Tpdirov tovtov. In the

ETi\ecp-\lOQHeW.

dXcêts

6 •fiXiinros irdo-iv

(Hadrian) eiTivevo-avTos

52'-

Christian letter

54' (late i/A.D.) emiieXou o-eauTf|s i-'va 1101 i-yiaivr|s, " care of yourself so that I may have you well (lid.).

1

"take 1

= I.p. 31,

eiTi.iie[Xd](ievos,

to. 8'

e

41"-

II.

(B.C. l6S)(

4

KiiiSia

,

Petr

84 Kal (rauTov,

tos

I.

Tjiiuiv

iXews eirivevo-at

s constr. with the gen., as in Lk io 31 '-, 1 Tim 3 II (i) 8 (iii/B.C.) (= Selections, p. 8) emiie'Xou

For the

Giss

CP Herm

8er|o-£i (iov,

ijiijiie/Joâi, ijTijLie).o,uai.

cf.

(i)

" hides which Philip permitted all of us to P II. 1 19" (A.D. $4-67) ovk eire'vevo-ev, "he Ryl prepare,"

'

Thus we hear of "supervisor." dxvpoO. paXaveiou, yuiivacHov, UpoS, Hohhvein L'Egypte Romaine, p. 232

28

32

t||juv ep-ydiJeo-Oai,

12

A.l>. 160)

(c.

iva kcu

For the adj., £ls €7rL|x€Xe'o-Tgpov 'v£v[t|]tcu. occur in the XT, see P Oxy XII. 1412 11

r|

eîopKoOvTL 8e id evavTta, "if my oath is kept, may be well with me, but if false, the reverse" e.g. P Tebt lit],

:

78"

(d.c.

elo-irpa-

which does not (e.

A.D. 2S4) els

WH

as "Western," and The aspirated form, banned by explained by Thumb (Spirilus asper, p. 72) as due to a " contamination " of eopKe(o and eirtopKe'io, is common in papyri and inscrr. in the legal formula eiopxoOvTi |ie'v ixol eu

(a.d. 48),

1

P Oxy

10-8),

OGIS

229

6B

II.

it I.

2«

253"

(a.d. 19), ib. 255 See also Moulton Gr. ii.

(iii/B.C).

§ 40.

" at a suitable place.''

eiriueXii to-itov,

EXIOVOIOQ. as yet shed no clear light upon this diffiword (Mt 6 U Lk II 3 ), which was in all probability a new coinage by the author of the Greek Q to render his Aramaic original. The unlikely derivation from eir£ and ovoho, is not supported by the papyri where oio-t'a generally means "property," "estate," the abstract sense being conand it is much fined to certain magical documents (see s.v.) more probable that eirioio%os should be connected with t|

The papyri have

im/nEvco. " For e. " remain

cult

18 rf cf. 1 Cor l6 in a place, as in Ac io -, r S97 -(A.D. 84) (= III. p. 207) K«KpiKa vdp vr\ tous

P Lond

,

deovs ev 'AXe£av8pei'a

to 8vvao-8ai

The (A.

p.e

P Fay 296

e-rrip-e'veiv,

eiriue'viv ev ttj

construction with the dative

II.

lis irpOYt-ypo-WTai. Trj ira/rpiSi. p.ov

15S

26

iKii,

(iii/A. D. ?)

"stay on

:

Ta

found in P Ryl

is

I3S-61) Tu> av]TU direXeuOefpu]

emu-ivov Tois

(A.D. 113) irpbs

ISta 8l€\j6ijvwv

.

cf. ib.

.

U)

a planetary configuration

II.

153

€Trt|l[t]vOVTl

239' (mid.

men

for the

.

8r||xdcri.a.. 3

iii/A. D.)

Rom

cordance with the sense of

makes men

eiri.-

instare

,

your

"if you persist congratulate you" (Edd.), and with [In]

o"ou tti dirovoi'a,

folly, I

o-vv\ipo>

eiriiie'vei

"he

*ydp Xe-ywv

0-01,

in

8'

P Oxy

I. 128' (vi/vii A.D.) too-ovtov KoiruG^vaL. " unable to hear such a strain (Edd.).

eire'uevov epwTiovTes cf. the late u.t|

8vvao-6ai

eirioiio-a [r|)ie'pa],

III.

(rf|

eiri|j.evis

;

" the immediately following day," in ac-

PSI

there,"

«iri[ievovTas iik} -ywaiKC (the opposite of "love Fit the tropical use, as in one only and cleave to her."). 6 1 cf. P Oxy II. 237 vi18 (A.D. 1S6) eTri.ij.evei. tt| avrrj dirovoia. evvpptljuv (101, 1' Tebt II. 424* (late iii/A D. ) el u.ev

\|/d-yovs

,

eiri

insists that he is See also Menandrea p. 3" emiuvei. to XP'°S " he stays on to work off the debt."

o.irepYalJdii.evos,

(cf.

Ac

16 11 and

em[ov]o-r|i, cited s.i\

P

"to come

eirie'vai

eireiiii)-

That

i)

close after,"

12

Petr III. 56

(*)

avOrjiiepov

emoCo-a

is

t)

ttji

not always

equivalent to f| aflpiov is clearly shown by the opening scene of Plato's Crito (44 A), where Tf,s eiriouo-Tis T||xe'pas refers to

The

same day as Tiûepov (43 D). immediacy made the translator the

desire to emphasize

dissatisfied with

tov

ttjs

avpiov or the like as a rendering of the Aramaic before him he followed a right instinct in coining a new adjective from the common term for "the coming day." Lightfoot :

supports this derivation in his well-known discussion (On a

Fresh Itevision 3

p. 217 ft'.), an d it Schmiedel (Winer-Schmiedel Gr. ,

is

adopted as certain by

i.

p.

136ft'.),

Deissmann

243

tiriiniTTCo (NTIichc S/ttdie/i Heinrici dargebracht, 1914, and Robertson Gr. p. 159.

On

the other

tovs

II5ff.).

p.

iv. (1912) p. 249 ff. regard €iriov
month," eîptpios. that

unlike

oucra,

tj

:

p. 75) prefers to

etc. f|

and

;

in spite of the valid objection

has not been found with

eirioOo-a,

understood, he has obtained the weighty support of Thumb (Brugmann-Thumb, p. 675). Moulton, from whose T|(ie'pa

Grammar

§

(II.

120

ad Mt 6 266

p.

(in

ZNTW

cf.

i.

p.

250

vii.

IT.,

P Petr II. iS(2^) 14 KaTa tov Tpa\-

of "hostility" appears in

kclI tTriTrtcrwv 'irvirnv [atr]T[b]v

P Flor

cf.

T|Xou:

Mk

In illustration of

II. 168* (iii/A.D.).

Field Notes, p. 25, aptly cites Thuc.

vii. S4 dflpooi -yap €Tr«'mTrTdv tc dXXrjXois Kal KaT€Trd-

dvayKa^dpevoi \wptiv

The

tovv.

(iii/A.D.

subst.

<7r£"rrTwiia

as a medical term

?)

TR

of the verb in the

€
iniJlhpOU).

NT

This

may be

&ir.

of

found

is ;

PSI

in

Hobart,

cf.

with the view of administering the inheritance, until certain conditions have been fulfilled : see the editor's note p. 166.

We may

add Heraclitus Fragm.

4{;cvpoio

Trdo-av

Tfu X'H s irdpaTa ovk dv

71

680V oUtw pa6vv \6yov

eTriiropevdpevos

?X el > "travelling over the whole road."

ETUQimco. For this verb (for form see Moulton Gr. ii. § 41 (b)) "used apparently as a stronger form" of emPaXXw, see P Tebt I. 5 163 (B.C. 118) p.T|Se Tois o-Tpa(TTryovs) Uptia Tp€ctv, "nor that the eiripLTTTeiv udo-ôvs u.r|8€ strategi force them (the inhabitants of the land) to feed calves and other animals for sacrifice" (Edd.), so 185 pr|8€ olviKa

f\

o-iTiKa •y€VT|(paTa)

tTripiTTTttv tois Xivijois

P Lond 106 13

in

empi'irmv

(=1.

(iii/B.C.)

252 on the use

Ac 13".

irctO)]/J.OQ.

1

),

82

P

Flor

II.

241

s

(A.D. 254)

.

.

.

.

e.g.

P Ryl

I.

)

dppo£ovo-ns ciriTrXrj^ws,

"may

14 (B.C. 117-6). punishment" (Edd.), and so P Tor I. I'" A good parallel to the NT passage is afforded by Epict. Rnch. xxxiii. 16 with reference to approaches to indecent

— dv

ptv etixcupov

tj,

Kal

eTrCirXrjôv

TtiS

TrpoeX9dvTi,

"rebuke him who makes the approach"

(see Sharp Epict. of severity in the word cf.

72 f. ), and for the sense Eustath. on Horn. //. x. 500 to

p.

— In

Kal

Se

uaoTtj^tiv

—

by Wetstein ad

o-«tv cl'prjTai (cited

Kal ko7tt€iv

(iriirX.

0$

d
Xt'-ycTai

Kal to Xd-yois €TrnrXT|a'1 1 Tim 5 ). See also Field

The II.

adj. is

i6o(<)

€TTicrT|pov

"

Xpds eKaTov,

I

hospitality of the

SiSdvai

els

to see us,

natives — emTropeiitTai

tjulv

cruvTacro-wv

" comes ovvaat'vwv,

ra £t'vt.a \^ vas L P» TP-wv 0Vl and orders us to give him for

fairly

common

eg. P Tebt

II.

T(p €T€pCp [t]$'

in legal

3S3

d

3e

documents

(A.D. 46) Kal prj

6 <:T[«pOS

QVTUV

=

(

—

-

)

5

1

For the metaphorical use, which alone is found in the NT, cf. Michel 544" (B.C. 114) €ir£o-i]pov tt|v javTov 4 (A.D. 160 or 1S3 or [dpeT]r|v KaT€o-rno-€V, BGU IV. 10S6" fv 215) TavTT|s pov [ttjs tTrio-TJoXfis to avTiypacpov 8r|poo-ia. Te [Tais p.r|TpoTrdXto-i Kal iv tois] eirio-fjpoLs t[uv vo]puiv 6 Toirots irpoOfivai. cppovTicraTt, and P Ryl II. 153 (A.D.

makes provision

138-61), a will in which the testator

ceremony

to

be performed

T|pe'pais,

;

grave

end of vi/A.D., P Lond is 234, Chrest. II. p. 372), where reference toO 6avaTou

for

—iv

a

Tais €Tr[io-]f|pois "on the high days of the cemeteries" the Will of Abraham, Bishop of Herat his

eiri.o-T|povs TJpe'pas in

77" (=1. p. made to rds

connexion with the

rites

P Lips accompanying mummification and interment, see 4 13 In MGr eiHo-r|uos 30 Intr., and cf. LXX Esther 5 8 ,

.

I.

=

"official."

his entertainment

twelve geese, this being out of our power" (Ed.). is

18

aCou) vouto-aaTos 8paKatcpaXtov (/. have received the capital sum of 100

5).

similarly monthis, about the

" visit" (e. B.C. 240) 4. is used of the an administrator who makes extortionate demands on the

-

connexion with money, (a.d. 32) ?x° l ? X M Tl^ s ToS in

ill. 154 (a.d. 66), P 2 U (A.D. 59) dpYVpiov eTrtcrnpov SoKipov dpto-Tov dvuirdXo7ov iravTos iir[o]Xd70u, P Tebt II. 392" (A.D. 34—

Hamb

(Edd.)

inmoQEvo/iiai. In P Petr II. io(i) 11

u

common

drachmae of coined silver" (Edd.),

toO 6pous

Notes, p. 209.

of

(iov

o-k€ijt|

BGU

:

'AiroXXiova.

receive suitable

toxis criiv

T-fjs

t«

—

P

dpyvpiov

I9)tuxiii

.

Petr III. 73* we hear of a shop oS [e]mo-T|pov N, IV. 1132 10 cf. is the number 50" (Edd.) number "a with the district s 6," (B.C. 16) yiov eTrio-rjpou, and Syll 5SS 3 {c. B.C. 180) oaKTiuXiov . exovTa emo-npov In

= " rebuke," " reprove " (1 Tim 5 by BGU IV. 113s (ex. 19) Kal avTo(v)

KaTa|t»s, and

.

Ta

61)

p.

.

.

'EKpi-TTTw occurs

e^'ppixpEv els ttjv 6Sdv.

avTw tTrtTrXrjcrcriv, where the editor fj " translates punish." The same strong sense appears in the use of the subst. (cf. 2 Mace 7 93 in P Tebt I. 41" (c. B.C. .

nnd -" pn8e

Tipfjs,

Kal pvcro-ovp'yots.

.

.

s8

III.

p. 44,

dp.

illustrated

4/rriTrXfl|ai a-rriT v

speech

A.D.)

(ii/iii

vii la vuv, and cf. such an expression as P Tor I. 1 (B.C. 117) Kal |ir| e£eivai iir\ tol twv TCTtXevTrjKOTujv eTriTroptveo-Oat, " " where it is forbidden to approach the affairs of the dead,

"on which

I

:f

.

(B.C. 246) 10

and

HZNT),

ff.

htuiinxw. The idea

3

Il6

t
eVao-Tov Upov emiropevov irpoo-Kv-

the above brief account has been

b)

epitomized, gives his vote for tj emov-cra as being on the whole the most probable etymology. See also Klostermann 11

tovs

€Trt"irop€u€0"6at

Out Trdo-t tois Oeois.

hand Debrunner (Glotta

Blass-Debrunner

cf.

eTTKTKiTVTOfiai

The verb

"

proceed against," emTropeveo-8ai tKaTepov

KCKXT|]pti)Tat TpOITU) pTjOcvC,

ijzianioôg. OGIS 200"

(iv/A.D.)

BpeipavTts

atrrois

pdeo-i'v

tc

Kal

«irio-lT[io-]pu) dvv
"and

neither shall proceed against the other on any account in respect of the shares which each of them has received"

(Edd.):

see also

Modica Introduzione

,

p.

120

f.

For the

Imoxinzonai is

"

simple meaning "journey to cf. P Lille I. 3" (after B.C. 241)
e.g.

common

=

"inspect,"

P Lond 887 s

pevov aiTi[v]

(iii/B.c.)

"examine," "inquire

(=

III.

tirio-K«'\)/ao-8ai. irepl

p.

1)

into,"

Kal dvaKaX«r[d]-

tovtuiv,

P

Hamb

I.

25

s

244

tTTHTKeva^CD 23S) ypd<|>[€]t5

(B.C.

wv

Trapl

€iri
p.01

e-yKaXti

r)

(7Tt(rK07rOi and

o4>0aX)xoirdvoL ktX.,

The

for the subst. see ib. pp. 3*, 109'°,

LXX

10(1)" (a complaint from the Royal Gooseherds) diroo-TtiXai. T)(i(iv to iTrdu.vr|u.a els to Xo-yto-Tf|piov «iTLo-K£v)/ao-0ai, "that you should send our

usage is discussed by Anz Subsidia, and Hatch Essays, p. 4.

minute to the Treasury Office to be examined" (Ed.), and P Tebt I. 58 1 ' (b c. in) where a tax-farmer describes how by means of a bribe he had "obtained a view of" (erreFor his rival's offer.
buanonico.

KdXai, P Petr

Aiop-eSiov

II.

BGU

I. 73" (a.d. I3S)(= Chrest. II. p. 22S) the passive see tmXaPovo-i. tov xp[r|]|iaTicr(i[!>]v JTrt[
is

(cf.

is

9

noted, as

Archiv

found

€Tr(to-Ke(j>8r|o-av) i.

P

in

Lille

1

15

1

65

I.

(iii/B. c.)

d8tX4>T|[v

o-Ke'<|;ao-8ai tt)v 28

VIII.

The meaning

p. 151).

:

cf.

(dp.) elKoo-i o[ktio

dppfdxov)

Ac 7",

"visit," as in

SiapdvTos

.

(ion

.

.

srre-

P Oxy

the Christian amulet

Kal €ttio-k«|mju Kal tt|V SovXtiv 3 the use of the verb in Ac 6 we may

?) I'ao-ai

(v/a.d.

o-ov Twavviav. With 1 compare P Petr II. 37 2/> zvrso (iii/B C.) tmo-K6i|/du.evos ev 20 (ii/iii A.D.) dpx+)i d 8el -yEveVBai ?pya, P Oxy III. 533 tov Xo-yio-TT|p£ov tov o-Tpa(rn'Ycru) emeiricrK£\|/a{r0€ €K o-toX(t)v) toO SioiK-nToO, "look out at the office of the

The simplex

strategus a letter of the dicecetes" (Edd.).

found P Cairo Preis 48 s (ii/A.D.) to TiOeXncras,

II7I

0-01,

I.

(=111.

8)

(B.C.

irr[ai]s (8pax(ids) k,

179)

p.

P Oxy

III.

TOIS «TTlO-K€-

ol'vOV

Tt(lf(S

(ii/A.D.) tTio-Ke'irTni

589

14 (A.D. 210) tiri(Satjxjv, P Flor I. 6 P Strass I. 78 crK€TrTT|S v[d]p €xapoTovf'|8r|V, and the exx. in Introd., and for emo-K«|/i.s, P Par 6" (B.C.J.29) tt)v Trpoo-T|Kov(r[av] «£ tTrio-Ke'\|/€«s SidXT|i|/[iv] TroiT(0-ao-8ai, P Oxy XII.

twv Trapd TroTajibv

1446

s5 92

£moxEvd£a> is common =

"

25S— 3) of bridges

P Tor

inro \e'pa,

pT|(jL£va p.«'pr), (iii/A. D.

),

e.g.

P

Petr

I.

I"-

P Ryl

II.

5

ib. I.

PSI IV. 3S2 3

II.

I'va €Trio-K£vao-8u>o-i rrpb

20"-' (B.C. 252) irXotuv

ib.

d(j>e'o-tojs,

—repair," 1

13 rf|S

(B.C.

(2)

tou iiSaros

€irLcr[Ke]uaôn«i'wv Ta KaBei-

u.r)

161 17 (a.h. 71),

P Oxy IX. 1220"

For a

fut.

tmo-Kevci see

248-7) VlVli(TK€LS 8ti 0-UV6l.Trdu.e8d CTOl cf. Meisterhans Gr. tt)v Trpunpay eTrio-Kevdv tou irXofov We have no parallel for the use of the mid. in p. 180. (B.C.

:

Ac

21 16

,

where the meaning seems to be "having furnished

ourselves for the journey" (see Field Notes, p. 135): Ramsay V. p. 39S) prefers to think of the getting (Hastings' ready or saddling of horses, in view of such passages as

DB

Xen. Hell. pairs," Tiu.ijs

v.

1,

3.

£vXwv

ets

For the

etc.

P Lond

see

1

I77

eirio-Keiids

illustrated

by

word "exercise

common

its

use as

an epistolary formula in the closing salutations of letters, P Revill Mel p. 295 13 (B.C. 131-0) (= Witkowski e.g. Kal Epp." p. 96) tTrio-Koirov <8[c]> Kal Tas d8eXtpds .

IIcXoTra ktX.

P Lips

,

I.

104

18

.

B.C.

[c.

iads 'AXueVris, êvoo-tpis ktX., P tous crovs irdvT€(s), ib.

96-5) tTrio-KoTmT[a]i Oxy IV. 743" (B.C. 2) 31

II. 294 (a.d. 22) c'ttiArjfxrjTpov[v] Kal Aupfuva [rbv irarj^pa, P Giss €7rLO-K07rovp,ai tt)v o-i\v cruvpiov Kal TOUS (jnXovVTaS CT€ " " For the verb see P Lille I. I verso- 1

€Tria-K07r(ov) crKcoTrou

12

I.

7

=

TrdvTas.

inspect

259-8) il(TT€pov Se CTrio-Koirouu-evos to Tr€p£x wu-a cruve'25 (B.C. 1 15) €7tvo-koKptvcv Ta xw rlaTa ^0T\a-a,i, P Tebt I. 30 (B.C.

" on TrovvT€s Sid toO aTroXoYi.o-u.oii tov €Sd
(iii/B. C.)

dvui.£c Tb-y YuXib[v] Ka[l tjireo-Kdireu

Ta

o-uvT€Tpip.u.e'va ot[k€]vt|.

ImoKonr].

A

i

v/a.d. Lycaonian inscr. describes a bishop as

—

cIIkoo-i

ITfVTe bXoiS ^TCO-IV T^|V €TTL0-K0Tr^v p.£Ta TroX[X]fjS €TTlT€lU.£aS

StoifKJfô-as

The P Tebt

I. 5

16 *

C. and B. ii. p. 543). 387 found in the Royal Ordinances

vi. p. is

(B.C. 118),

incurred for

ties

the

{Exp VII.

subst. CTrio-KOTma

making

:

where reference false returns

government inspections"

made

is

to penal-

"in connexion with

—irpbs Tas Pa(o-iXiKas)

^ttio-ko-

imoxoTiog. The use of

12

(B.C. 117) emo-Ktudo-avTes

(a.D. 316), al.

53

may be

iretas.

(A.D. 161-210), al.

.

12 15 ) connotation of this

(Heb

oversight or care"

is

and for 4vo-K€TrToaai see P Lond Io6 28 For the title eTrio-i«'irTr|s see P Lond 61).

p.

NT

The

289,

p.

a>s

o-Ke'\|/op.at,

(=

(iii/B. c.) 83

irXotdv

p.«v

etc.

1:t

(a.d.

subst.

tirio-Keut^

(=111.

113)

(«ix( av 'i 5 )> P

=

p.

"

re-

186)

10 Oxy XII. 1450

(A.D. 249-50) T0TTIKWV eiSwV TT)S *TriO"K£ufj$,

al.

this word as an official title in pre-Christian times has been fully illustrated by Deissmann (BS, p. 230 f. ) from the inscrr. From his exx. it is enough to recall the

to communal officials in Rhodes, as where we hear of a council of five tTTto-KOTroL, and, more significant still in view of its later usage, the mention of an eirio-KOTros amongst the officials of the temple of Apollo at Rhodes in ib. 73 1 9 To these instances we may add P Petr HI. 36(a) verso11 where in a €Tt[YJ Tiiv aTroStpetition to the epimeletes the words occur

application of the

IMAe

49

43ff

'

word

(ii/i B. C.

)

.

—

"in

the presence of the appointed supervisors" (Edd.), and the curious religious letter, P Par 47ff. (b.c. 165) aTTOKeiTai vdp Trapd 8[«ov] ufjvis Tots p-^| 5îx. Sei-yiMvwv tTTio-KOTruv,

Kara to .

,

.

Pc'Xtio-tov [Trpoai]pouu.e'vois £fjv, Kal

tirto-KoirdV

Ai[bs] Tois

eoriv

to

iiTrepr|dvois (cf.

8atu.[dv]iov

Jas 4

6 ,

1

Kal

tot dv8p0Tr<*v v«'u.e[o-is]

dwo

Pet 5 5 from Prov 3 34 ).

With this last may be compared the curse against any one who injures a sepulchral monument, ^y//89i (ii/A.D.), which concludes with the words eTrio-KOTrous

imaxrjvoco.

On

him have

the force of this rare verb in 2

ing note in

ExpT \\\\.

p.

312

Cor

12* see

an

interest-

found

in the

mid. in Vett. Val.

Kal 'Y-y«£a,

Boll Offenbarnng, p. 143 where, with reference to the "eyes" of the four living creatures, the description of heaven with its

imoxidtw is

man who respects it is — eirio-KOTrotT| Si Xdpis may Grace and Health attend him." See also

the

"

f.

8« ?x ot 'Epeivvas, "let the Erinyes as his guardians," while the prayer for

p.

Ill 1 flvovrai 8{

€T€p<$xpo€s cruyY€vriu.aTa fe'xovTes aXaKpol

eTrio-Kia£du.«voi

thousands of star-eyes as cttio-kottos is cited from Sextus 16 Emp. ix. 54. In P Oxy VI. 903 (iv/A.D.), an accusation

245

tmaTraco against a husband, the accused

statement on oath

4irl

is

made

said to have

tuv

irapovo-(.q.

as rare,

a certain Kal t»v

eirio-Koinov

izes

"in the presence of the bishops and of his own I. 43 brothers," with which the editors compare P Lips See also P Lond (iv/A.D.) where a bishop acts as judge. Chrest. 981' (iv/A.D.) ( = III. p. 242), as restored by Wilcken " to his beloved and most writes a deacon where I. /j7, dSeXifxiv,

p.

reverend father"

— Ka8u>s ye'-ypairrai iv

Maxd-

Ypa4>TJ 8ti

ty)

8ti

^x 0VT€s o-irt'ppa iv 2iwv, to, vvv T|p.eis £. Z\o\i.iv
cient to refer to Hort's Christian Ecclesia,

word

that the

Phil

I

1

where

it is

shown

thus descriptive of function, not of office, " with them that have " them that do service [minister] (p. 212).

is

oversight,

and

€7r£
is

where he character-

,

epi.Xoo-o4>oia-av as

t^|v

avW|v

tirio-Tape'vais

\pr\trTov irapdS€i.Yp.a see also P Leid cited supra.

:

.

.

Tais

eniaraatg.

Amh

P

II. 134* (early ii/A.D.) fpu>

tpwTii) o5v

(/.

tri

irpbs

'

I ask you therefore, &XXu>v €KSLKTJo-ai avTov, " in order to check the other elders (?), to vindicate him 16 For the XII. P (i/u.c). 1465 Oxy (Edd.), similarly in meaning "attention," which some commentators find '

eirto-Tao-tv Ttiv

28

we may add to the Polybian passages referred to 1 1 Aristeas 256 Jva 8' tirCo-rao-iv tovtuiv Grimm-Thaj-er, by " but we must pray to Xap.pdvwp.ev, 6epaircvei.v Set tov 8edv, 2 Cor

God

,

regard for these things" (Thackeray) and Ac 24 12 (cf. 2 Mace 6 3 ) the " word is best understood onset," or "caballing (conFor the obscure phrase iv spiring) against" (Souter). eiri.o-Tdo-«i. Kal iv diroXo\io-p.u> applied to land, see P Tebt I. for the gift of a

But both

Cor

2

in

I.e.

=

biiaTido). s

For this strong verb cf. P Magd 24 (B.C. 218) (as comassault 'I'evopdo-Ti.s rfli pleted Archiv vi. p. 274) of an tov lp.aTfou. avrfji Sttidi \cp\ eirio-Trao-aafvii tt|s d[vaPoXiis

—

P Tebt

Cf.

I.

113) irepl Tiiv tirio~7raa-8r|0-ou[evu>v]

27* (B.C.

tos Y«vt)u[ajTO<(>uXaKias, "concerning the persons to be " 13 made to undertake the custody of the crops (Ed.L), so and Syl! 929 40 (ii/B.C.) where the mid. tirccrirdo-avTo = 10 "brought in to help." In P Par 46 (B.C. 153) (= Wit-

tis

,

kowski',

S6)

p.

dXXd

= "to subpoena ":

P Lond

o3

161) p.€Ta Kvp£ov

p.

avTov (idp-rvpa

cf.

eirio-irdo-u,

€Koiicra

tir€o-irdo-aTo

18

OCIS

(rueda,

22j (iii/B.C. ) KaTavoovvT£S to

irpoa-tiria-rrdu occurs in

irpbs "

p.dvrjv

"

For the meaning persuade Kal vvv iroXv ti adXXov sirco-ird-

Tavrnv T^v oiKovofuav kt\. cf.

the verb

164 (/)• (a.d. 2I2)(=III.

1

euyev^s

P Tor

I. I

The compound

vp.u>v.

vms0

(B.C. 117) iroXvirpa-y-

tuh o-TpaT-n'ywi- Ka8T)Kovo-av (idvus hi irpo
eijoua-iav,

"

Stratego competit

(Ed.

).

P-

576

ff.

imox6.x}]c, in its original sense of "superintendent," "overseer," found in a number of different connexions, e.g. i. tlpr|VT]s s toO Upov (P Par 20 22 I. 64 iii/iv A.D.), i. Kiip.T|S (P Oxy

—

—

—

4 end of ii/B.C.), i. 163) and tuv Upuv (P Leid G 6 1006 III. irdXeus iii/B.c. ), i. twv »XaKi.Twv (BGU Tfjs 16 »— For further particulars regarding B.C. IlS). (PTebt I. 5

B.C.

i.

—

Tijs

Kiip.r)S,

a local justice, see Archiv

iv. p.

14

and

26

Mt

in

13

cf.

the subst. in

P Tebt

II.

(A.D. 140) e[is] o-iropdv K[al] tmo-iropdv, "to be sown " resown (Edd.), and the adj. in it. I. 27" (B.C. 113)

xXwpciv Kal t[w]v dXXuv tirio-iropwv, and the other second crops" (Edd.).

Tciv

" the green

stuffs

and

in the sense of Jesus instead of the Hebrew 'PappC Rouffiac {Rtcherches, p. 56L ) refers to an «Trto-TaTav Tuiv iralSuv (IG XII. I, 43), apparently a sort of

to

"Master,"

€T|pu>y,

whose

<|n)Yjds irpbs dpeT^|v Kal irdOos avSpunrivov 3lf —after B.C. adds that S4). irpodyeo-Oai. (Priene II2' the vocative was often used in the Greek gymnasia when

duty

With the usage 375

ft.,

i.

headmaster, and to tov emo-Ta^-ny to]v tuv

imcmeiQto.

35

tou UpoO Preisigke Prinz-Joachim-Ostr p. 60 ff., and The for the word generally Preisigke Fachwbrtcr, p. S9 f. verb lirio-TaTe'w is found in P Oxy XII. 1413" (A.D. 270-5). In connexion with the Lukan use of the subst. applied for

was T[ds

it

He

-

the ephebi addressed their masters.

See also Dalnian Words

of Jesus, p. 336.

emorelXw. For the meaning "send," "send to,"

imaza/xai. For

this verb,

which

common

is

in

Ac,

it is

sufficient to

P Hibl. 40 8 (u.c. 26 i iHorao-o |j.s'vtov (/. -01) aKpiPiis, s "you must clearly understand," P Tebt II. 408 (a.d. 3) know how "since o*€ k4 iruis you tXw, eirio-Tdp.cvos Ti8epai s I esteem and love you" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 243 (ii/A.D.) cite

1

)

\V xix9 tirio-Taptdd o"ou to oirovSalov, P Leid €iriKaXovu.at o"€ 8v ov8els cirio-TaTai, A.D.) (a (ii/iii god) 21 8v ol (9tol or ttvyeXoi.) irpoo-Kvvovo-iv, P Oxy VIII. II2I Kal v«v

.

.

" on what induce(A.D. 295) t£vi 4iro/y6p.€voi ovk lirCo-Tap-ai, ment I cannot tell" (Ed.), and the common phrase regarding an

illiterate

PRyl

II.

person Sid to

73"

(B.C.

&ir]oS«i£iv Sovs

Ypdp.[paT]a. J-irCoravTai

p.^)

33-30):

tov

cf.

tirio-Tao-Sat ypdp.p.aTa, as

P Tebt

II.

291"

m

(a.d. 162)

tirta-rao-Bai

[UjpaTiKa [Kal] AlyvirTia See also Syll 726" (B.C. 301-0) cISotss 8ti

\dpvras

the person (as in

diroSiSdvai ol 6iao-uVrai.

Ac

19

15 ),

which

LS

(s.v.

The

II. 3)

ace. of

describe

(c.

cf.

P

Amh

II.

33

s6

B.C. 157) avT<5v Tt irpbs rip-as p.eTa cpvXaKrjs «irio-Te£XaT€,

P Oxy

II.

276

13

(A.D. 77) n-apiX'n/fuvai ira[p]'

avTiiv Tas

dpTdpas) a[vT]ots. The general use of the verb, however, is in connexion with sending a letter or other written communication, as in P Par 61- (B.C. 156) Tijs Tb dvTtypaov inrdKaTaf voatirpbs Aup(u>va eirio-ToXf|s

4irio-[T]aXeCtras (sc.

o~avT€S ovv Kal irpbs vuas

Ta awrd

tirso-TaXOaL, o-KOirctTt tva.

186

III. (B.C. 164) (= P Petr yCvriTai, iaTlo"rtot! 34) iv Tots irepl tovtuv [tir]«o-TaXu€vois xP1l "in the communications we have sent to you dealing with

(j.t]8Jv

irapd TaiTa

ib.

63

>

p.

these matters" (Mahaffy), cirioraXiv T]p€iv virb cou (ii/iii

A.D.) ii

P Fay

26* (a.d. 150) irpbs [Tb] IV. 10S1

tirioraXua,

BGU

iroti)o-[«i]s tiri(rre£Xas T|p.tlv ir«pl ttjs o-f|s i-yias,

—

P Fay 133" (a letter iv/A.D.) uoi eirio-TtiXov, "send me From the usage of the word in official documents

word." the

meaning readily passed over

into "instruct," "enjoin,'

24G

t7Ti(rTr)ixcov

e7n.]

Ac 15" (RV marg.), Ileb 13": cf. e.g. P Ryl II. 121 15 (ii/A.D.)d£iw [e]Trio-TaXfj[v]ai tois ttjs [TrjdXews •ypauaaTeOo-i. " I [eJ-rrCTpoTrov aijTui KaTao-Ta[0fj]vai, request that an order

p. 217 ft.) 'S inclined to lay upon the "popular" character of the Pauline (irioroXol : see Milligan Documents, p. 94 f.

be sent

scribes of the city for the appointment of " s0 a guardian for him (Edd.), P Fay 31 (c. A.D. 129) 8io

TpCfrjv €TricrToXT|v 0-01 -ypdcpto, 1 opening like 2 Cor 12 *, and

eTUo-TaXfji tu> to •yp a 4)€ ^ ov OeaSeXc|>eias " I therefore give notice, a-vvxpT)aa[TiT,]eiv p.01 us KaGrjKei, in order that instructions may be sent to the director

ttjs ypac}>6£o T)s eTricTToXfjs els

as in

the

to

Trpoo-a-yyiXXwi

iS-n-ws

of the record

office

the

decision

of

of the

transaction

the

of

Theadelphia, duly to join business" (Edd.), P Strass

— A.D.

me I.

o-TpaTT|[7]ui,

144"-

s

prefect

P Oxy IX. I194 8

confirmed by

"

me

Quaestioiies, p. 16

in a certain office.

where

f.

it is

shown

Laqueur

that in letters written

by Roman Emperors or Magistrates eTrio-Te'XXto is always = " "write rather than " send," e.g. CIG III. 3S35 4 eTreo-mXa

avTu

oi]Xlov

^TTtTpo-rrw,

to Trpdyaa 8Xov.

and

'Eo-Tre'pio

I.

p.

ore'XXu, or eire'o-TeiXa, or eTrio~reXX«TaC crou. usage cited supra corresponds cf. also

NT

:

With this Ac 2I 25 N.

the

For it

this adj. (Jas 3

13 ,

cf.

Deut

I

1 ',

"

4

6 ),

which

carries with

a certain idea of "expert knowledge, see P Oxy XII. 1(A.D. 29S) del -yap 6 Srjudo-ios y[ea>]u€TpT|s €Trt.o-Tf]ua>v

I469 lav

in

twv t6itw[v] avTuv

P Fay

106

22 (c.

ktX.,

and

cf.

the use of the subst.

A.D. 140) oi tt|V laTpiKT)v

1409' (a.d. 278) o-TpaTTj[-yoLS Kal Se]-

Kotvbv TJfitv " KaTrpuTOis, with reference to a "circular letter addressed to the strategi and SeKdirpuToi of the Heptanomia and Arsi-

nome by

For the diminutive

the dicecetes.

eirio-TT|[(ir|v]

"those practising the profession of phy6 sician," P Oxy VI. S96 (A.D. 316) i>Ypdou r ^v e'Tn.o-Tfjur|V, "a painter by profession." In Vett. Val. p. 21 1 18 to -yap 6ciov PovXtjO^v Trpo*ytvwo-Kctv dv8pwTrous Tti uiXXovTa els u>s TrpoT|-yaY€ T ^)V CTrio"TTifj.T|v, 81' rjs to Ka6' avTov eâo-Tos u€Ta\€i.pi£duevoi,

TrpoYLVwo-Kwv ev9vaoTepos uev Trpbs to d"ya9dv, the editor " maikesis." The noun survives in tirio-TTj|iT| as

it is

enough :1

id.

I4Sl (early he has been so

which he explains the reason why long in sending her an €TricrToXiov Sloti ev Trapep-PoXr) T|ai " that I am in ko.1 oi 81' dcr8e've[i]av, iio-Te p.f) Xouroy, camp, ii/A.D.), in

—

and not that I am ill so do not grieve about me" (Edd.), and P Par 45* (B.C. 153) dirovTos p-ov TrecppcivTiKa ii-rre'p o-ov XpT)crifia Ttiv crwv rrpa'ypdTwv a cr[oi] 8e8ijvr|[xaL 8iao-a(j>r|0-ai Sid tov Ima-ToXlov, cf. 2 Cor IO 11 ;

.

£mozofii£co.

To

the

of this

exx.

rare

verb (Tit

I

11

we may add

),

s

Opera ii. p. 122 (ed. Kayser) eVeo-TcSfulJev auTciv, and to. p. 370". Cf. also the use of evo-Tojui;» in the 21 magical papyrus P Par 574 "Philostr.

eTtlOXQErpiO is used literally

imoTt'j/Lcwv.

an

P Oxy XII.

_

tu>

77 for the ending of emo-TaXor decisions in letter form, with em-

acts

official

|ia.Ta,

Hamb

P

cf.

tTre'o-TeiXa 8e

recalls 2 Pet 3 1 with

noite

™

ISoi 8[t)]

827" (undated)

to refer to the soldier's letter to his mother,

BGU = " he was

virtually See further

III.

which

18

{c.

(iii/A.D.) tTT60-TdX(T|) iirb eu-ov,

BGU

further cite

in

5

262) 4Tr]icr[T]eXaj A.D. 265) SvvaTai eTrurra" the proper measures can Xrjvou Tii o-TpaTn-yfii T]d 8e'ovTa, be communicated to the strategus," and hence in I. (a

We may

13S

=" turn" or

"turn back "in P Tebt

I.

Kal o-Tracrdu-evos TavrTr|v (sc. word has a certain ethical significance

(late ii/B. c.) 4Trurrpe\|/as

ttjv udxaipav). in P Oxy III.

The 4S6

a0

131) t[ov E]apcur£wvos

(A.D.

uicrTe

K[aTa]TrXeOcrai, attention to the instruction to sail crTpa<|>evTos

"but

u-r|

im-

has paid no

S.

BGU

down" (Edd.), I. 36' (ii/A.D.) 01 d8eXcpol 'A. Kal'H. deCXovT«'s p.01 Kar oiSev M eTrio-Tpe<|>ovTai drroSwvai p.01, "the brothers II. and

H

me

(money), do not show the smallest inclination to repay me," P Fay 12S 3 (iii/A.D.) oix eTre'crrpe" tttcu 6 IIovtikos XaPeiv ttjv olKiav Trap' T)p.wv, Ponticus has

although they owe

"

shown any

"science."

inclination to take the house from us (Edd. ). the misleading translation of the verb by "am converted" in the see Field Notes, p. Sf., and especially

Preisigke in his Fachwbrter, p. 90, has classified various more or less technical usages of this common word. Thus

absolute use of the verb in certain portions discussed in Thackeray Gr. i. p. 53 see also Anz Sitbstdia, p. 289 f. For the moral sense of "conver18 sion," as in Ac 3 Sharp {Epict. p. 73) cites Epict. ii.

defines

MGr

=" knowledge,"

not

On

AV

p.

Amh

10

The

ff.

LXX

of the

imorofoj.

P

246

is

:

,

(a.d. 107) the copy of an official letter addressed to the strategus with reference to the public baths

20. 22 IV OL TToXlTat

of Hermopolis

is

ImOZQOrpr)

P Hamb

6

in

I.

II.

64

1S"-

headed (A.D.

— dvTfypacpov

222)a

oi8,evTiKiiv) eTricrroX(a>v) Kal pipX

In

BGU

eirio-ToXTjs,

o-uvkoX(Xtjo-i|aov) is

iSiW

and

in

mentioned

inroKeKoX(XT]u.e'vwv).

5

IV. I046"- (not before A.D. 166) (= Chest. I. p. learn that the persons selected for certain public duties were appointed by the epistrategus St' cTrto-ToX(fjs)

j/j)

we

—

Kop.io-8(e(crr|s) KalTrpo-Ypa(4>«£o-T]s)("

while in

Chrcst.

I.

openly placarded up")

;

26 16 (a.d. 135) a petition, instead of

being lodged in the usual way as a inrduvriua, takes the form of an emo-ToX^ : see Wilcken's note ad I. In BGU IV. 1135' (prob. B.C. 10) Kara] voaoYpa
(v/a.d.)

Xtj|ix|;t|s

eiruTToXds

it is

=

"

receipt."

The

range of the word was thus wide, and its official usage in the above-noted instances may serve as a needed corrective to the over-emphasis

which Deissmann {BS,

p. 3

ff.,

LAE,

occurs

P

=

"

T|p.u>V

attention,"

€TriCrTpa0"L

"regard"

in

Petr II. 19 (2)' (iii'B.C.) KaXus ova

[aov

Tr]oiT)crduevos,

eK«(vou: B.C.

cf.

6

200)

-yap

eppeip-ai

PSI IV. 380 8

to

6eiov.

a prisoner's petition

Troit|o-eis e[Trt]o-Tpoc)>T]v

KaKus SiaKeiuevos dV and Michel 543"

(B.C. 249-8),

d^tav TTpdcreu^LV (probably time of Nero) the lessee of an olive-yard complains of certain outlays that he had been obliged to make anSeuCav uou eTrio-Tp[o]^|v {C.

TTOtoiaevos.

In

8f|U.OS

€TTl[cTTpO(|>]TlS

Chrest.

I.

176

.

.

12

—

TroiT]o-aae'vwv atiTwv (sc.

twv irpoecrTWTwv)

:

8e dva-yKai[ov] ttvai.

cf.

Syll ygo

76

Kal

VTroXaapdvoaev o-vu.4>e'pov Tivd irepl toiitwv eTrto-Tpo(pr|v with reference to the renewal of trees that had been destroyed. On the deepened meaning which this and similar words assumed (i/B.C.)

7eve'cr0aL

in p.

the language of Christianity, see Milligan

58

f.,

and

cf.

Hobart,

p.

172

f.

Documents,

247

iTTiavvayai

eTTtTeXfco

iniavvdyco.

imacoQEVCo.

For this verb cf. OGIS 90 23 (Rosetta stone— B.C. 196) ws dv tK ttoXXov \ p'dvov o-vvecrTT|Kvias Trjs dXXoTpLOTT|TOS

Xn-n-Ta •ytveTat

tols €Trio-vvax8€icriv €is avTrjv

Syll 3IS

13

iVi irXeidvwv.

Grenf

II.

2 talents

Avkwv

SC.

ttoXiv

—

72

iirirûv

used of "accumulated" interest in P reference to a loan of

It is

s

da"«pc'(TLV,

TaXaToiv

(B.C. IlS) {TTLOTJvaxOtvTujv Tiiv

ovTa

tois

avSpwirois

diroSwo-w
d\pt diroSoo-eus, and so P Flor See also Milligan Thess. p. 96.

46

I.

1*

ad

(iii/A.D.

in:/.).

The

ordinary meaning appears in a fragmentary letter P 5 II9 (a.d. 254) ottojs «Vi.Tayr|v Xdpujq-iv, with

II.

.

Mace

confined to 2

is

2 Thess 2 1 ,

2',

io 25 , has been pronounced by Cremer "unknown in profane Greek," but Deissmann (LAE, p. 101 ff.) cites it

or "instruction" given to certain use of the word in Paul to denote a divine

eTTiTaVTiv,

dream or

tov 8ia
from the island of Syme not

(to defray

eniavvxQe%(X). We have no citation ein.Tpe'x is

in

how-

collection,

expenses) taking a long time."

(A.D. 133)

uv

NT

dir.

(Mk

elp.

g

25

but

),

of a minor village official

title

x°-P'- v

™

*£«« l o-vvTai;ai

ttjs

tTriTpe'xovTL Tror|a-ao-0ai t^jv Ka8r|Kou(rav dva^TiTrjo-LV, I entreat you to give instructions to the village

"wherefore

to

inspector (ii/A.D.) n-(6Xea)s)

hold the due enquiry" (Edd.)

cf.

:

SoSsls tis eiri8pou.(r|v) Sapairuov and see Jouguet La Vie Municipale, .

.

Tim

1 I

Tit

,

I

3 )

accord with

is in

its

"by command"

of Cybele herself conveyed in

He compares oracle, as Dittenberger remarks. other formulae like Kara pavTaav, Kar' dvap, Ka8' opapa. See also Syll 805 s (Rom.), IG XII. I, 7S5. It is at least possible that this connotation may be present in I Cor 7', 2 Cor 8 s Add the Phrygian inscr. 'Avaflfj tvxti SdXuv tepbs Kara eTriTa-yf|V A[i]l ACa» €x>x^v Kal eavTui tjav, which .

for this

used in the curious

P Fay 107 7

Kuip.r|s

"the

"yivope'vas iroXvxpoviou,

sum

later

1

,

Thus in Syll 7S6 1 technical use in dedicatory inscriptions. Isias dedicates an altar to the Mother of the gods kit

than

IG

ever, of the

The command (Rom i6 :6

XII. 3 Suppl. No. 1270 11 Tas 8e cirio-vvaYui-yds

inscr.

B.C. 100,

.

"order"

fishermen.

Greek

Heb

from an

cf.

:

entTayi'j.

Flor

Imovvaymyrj, in Bibl.

cv
.

reference to an

which

tovtwv

trapd

ttjv

13 344 Epict. i. IO. 5 Xonrbv iv e£ «vos eirio-ecrciptvKtv, " " has gone on adding to his heap ever since (Matheson).

p.

290-304) with

(a.d.

d-rrcp
Yett. Val. p. 332 24 4k tovtwv *ydp o-vvopaTai Kal tuKardTa iroXXui xpovw KapaTw eiricrwpcv-

ib.

23*

ttjs (inTpo-

.

267.

p.

William Ramsay (Stud, in the East. Rom. Prov. p. 275) in illustration of the old Phrygian custom of conse" Here Solon, in crating any sacred place by a grave. service at an Anatolian hieron, was ordered by the god to fulfil a vow, and in the same act of dedication he made the Sir

cites

JHS

xxvi. grave for himself." Cf. also the stele inscr. in . n
.

0COU dv€0t|Ka €'.K€T€VWV.

found in the

is

LXX

(Numb

16'

,

26

s ,

Esdr 5" A) and in the received text of Ac 24 12 2 Cor s7 II may be illustrated from Syll 325 (i/B.c. Sid Tas twv where the a $ €Trio-vvcrTdo-€is, PapPdpwv KpaTovvTwv ttjs x"P " thought of "hostile combination is prominent see further Field Notes, p. 1S5 f. On the other hand the verb is some-

and

P Oxy XII. 1 469 s (a.d. 29S) iv toi[s] r)p-ds €iri.Td-yu.ao-iv, "in commands concerning us." According to the editor's note tirtTa-ypa is used in P Grenf I. l8 (B.C. 132) tov €7rLTavp.aTos tirTrdpxov of a "reserve" of cavalry, but see contra Schubart in Archil' ii. p. 149. For

ETnavaTaati. This word which I

,

28

)

,

tTrvraYu.a, see

Ka0'

fl

:

times used practically

= "appoint,"

as

when

certain irpeof their number

o-pvTepoi of the village of Karanis grant one a certificate stating that they had appointed him their deputy in the collection

(=

II. p.

of the beer-tax— P Fond 255 10 (a.d crot.

117) 4Tn.a-uveoTdKap.eV eiv) k all x l p'£ l v (/ KTopeuiv (/.

kt\.

:

—

cf. it,

8 306 iA.D. 145)1=

dv9' ipiiv

X ei P 1> etv l

II. p. 118)

)

T

(/.

136)

t]u.uvi irpa-

V^

bVTnpdv

tov [oJpoXo-yovvTa

o-vveoTaKe'vai tov Za[To]pviXov irpaKTopevovTa.

E7U0
Lk

peculiar to

in the

NT

(Ac 27"

:

appears let- in Hfenandrea, e.g. p. 14 tov Piov dirdvTwv ttji irpovotat 8ti,
294

21

it.

piiv,

For the adv., as

in

tirio-cpaXiis

Sap 4 ^X eu

>

4 ,

P Oxy

cf.

"has

fallen

I. ill

76

L>0

and

(a.d. is

in

179)

a pre-

carious condition" (Edd.).

An

afforded by Vett Val. interesting parallel to Lk 6 4s Tiiv Se toiovtwv Kal 6 Xdvos eirto-xvo-ei irpbs crvppovFor the compound o-vveTrio-xva) see BGU Xiav f| Si8axT|V.

1S9

14

(B.C. 1-

Selections, p.

66)

(=

35)

Selections,

—

cireTaêv 6 f|vt-

lis

55)

p.

iroio[0]vTa

verb in connexion with the performance of reli21 cf. P Leid G (B.C. 181-145) l[va] tvxwv rfjs twv 6euv Xe[t]i)[p]div
For

this

gious duties Trap'

PTebt

1)

d£iw edv cpaivnTat €TriTd|ai

o-vv€ttio-xv€[iJv pot ktX.

tu

a(vTtp)

I.

140-39) «Tn.T]eXeiv Ta vopi-

6 48 (B.C.

twv

£dpcva tois 0€Ois vTrtp T|pa>v Kal (A.D.

146)

292

21

Ta (A.D.

The word

ttj

is

1S9 90)

Tas

inscrr.

tTn-paXXofveras

Priene 10S 27

l-rrcTeXeo-ev, al. (cf.

very

t[{'k]vuv,

ib.

II.

294

11

TrpoipTiTtta irpo[cr]T|KOVTa e[Tri]T[eX]€[I]v,

and from the

Tas t« 8uo-ias s 23 is

p.

1

(=

(A.D.

irdvTa Ta tiriTao-crdpcva avTui of an apprentice, ib. XII. 6 14S0 (a.d. 32) ovk T)p€'Xr|o-a irepl oi poi tTrtTeVaxas, "I did not neglect your instructions" (Edd.).

ib.

ETiioyyw.

IV.

s

11

275

eTTiTtXelv,

TO-irdpXT

223) 6 St eTrt|Lva p-dvov, €7r€Ta£cv 8'

(B.C.

I.

(A.D. 22)

TovpvLas,

TraTep, Tnpeiv.

voo-r|o-as

II.

cf.

201)

6vt' €Trio-4>aXfj

P Tebt

59 (B.C. 99) eiriTdo-o-ovTes pot ir-poBupdTepov 8td to dvwSev cboPeio-dat Kal o-€p€o-8aL to lepdv, P Oxy ovi8e'v,

ejiizeIew. is

120

p.

Emzdnoa). P Eleph 1 3*

common

=

"

Lepovp]v(a9

(after B.C.

Rouftiac Kecherches,

129)

p. 66).

"

accomplish,

"complete,"

Thus P Tor I. i*Hi.u ( B .c. 117) pT)8J 16 (B.C. 164) (= P Tr|v avTT^v ipyao-iav eiriTeXeiv, P Par 63 Petr III p. iS) ?Kacrra 8' eiriTeXecr8fji. KaTa tov viro8e-

any work or duty.

Scvype'vov

iv

twi TrcpcpSevTt

croi

Trap'

Tjpwv

vTropvr|paTi

248

(TTLTTjSeiOS

" that everything be performed in the manner laid minute sent to you by us" (Mahaffy), it. 26 23

Tpoirov,

down

t7riTL/jLia

in the

(B.C. 163-2) T|p.i.v p4v inritrxno to irpoKeipevov 4iriTeX4o-«iv (for form see Mayser Gr. p. 357), "promised us that he would perform what he had been directed to do." So in

connexion with building P Grenf I. 21" (B.C. 126) 'tuts &v eiriTeXeo-uxri of a dove-cote, P Ryl II. 161 16 (AD. 71)

—

— emo-KjeudlJovTos

dv[o]iKo8o|io0vTos Kal 4iriTeXovvTos [Kal of a priest's chamber, or with agricultural operations it. 166'- (a d. 26) tol 84 y€u)py[i.]Kd 4p"ya irdvTa &[£]« Kal 4mTeXe'o-w Ka8' <-t[os,

PSI

I.

57

23

(a.

I>.

52) irpOTyyp.[e]8a 1-yPTJvai

Ti]S tov KXrj(pou) y€u>py(£as) to KaSfjKoy 4iriT£X4o-as, and with the execution of a deed in P Oxy III. 4S3 31 (A.n. 108) 81.0 tiriTtXevrt is In BGU IV. 1062 19 (a. I). Ka6r)K(«i.).

236-7) the verb

used of a payment

is

— irdvTa

4iriT€X4o-ai

00-a tt| avT-rj wvfj dvr|K€i, and in P Giss I. 39 11 (B.C. 204181) 8 *y4y[pac|>d col 8id ? Tfjs cruyypa
XeVai, 4yu> 4tt[it€X4o"u> &v€v Xdyou iravTOs 6tJlvoo"o0v tov irpds o-e, the editor notes that oio-Tt ep.e 4iriT€X4o-ai is de-

pendent on the foregoing o "y4y[pa4>d o-ol. sense corresponding to our "do," cf. P (i/ii A.I).

)

ejjaXXoTpiwo-ovTo. Kal eiriTcXc'o-ovTa o 4dv aipwpai,

(mortgaged property) and do with it whatever choose" (Ed.), P Ryl II. 105" (a.d. 136) 4iriT4X(eo-ov)

"alienate I

For a weakened 10 Oxy VIII. 111S

it

"do what

For the

is

proper" (Edd.). adj. Michel IOOI' 18 (c. B.C. 200) tvTtuXausvou tiriTeXi) pe In the Troifjo-ai Tav tov iraTpbs avTov ôCvikos 4vToXdv. same inscr. the daughter's name is seen to be 'EiriTeXtia. Ka9(r|Kei)

see

ijiirtdrj/M is construed with the ace. and dat., as in Ac 28 10 , in IV. I208'- 4 (B.C. 27) 8 (TfLT«8rei.cra]u tois irap' auTov

BGU

I139

[-rriTTaKJiov, it.

rip£(ia

Mk

(cf.

For to

"the necessaries of life," as in Jas 2", B.C. 270) where payments are made tlsTa «TTLTT|S[e]La, and P Lond 1159 3 (a.d. 145-7) (= III. p. 112) 4irl irapoxrjs twv 4TOipa£op4viov kiTiTrfiiitav with reference to furnishing provisions and other supplies in view of an impending official visit. See also P Ryl II. 238 s (A.D. 262) irapacrx«lv ra 4iri.TT|Sia irdvTa, "to provide all that is necessary" for certain huntsmen, P Giss I. S5 13 ra «iriTr|8ia ttj trxoXtjs (/. o-xoX-rj), and for the superlative eiriTT)8cia,

P Hib

no10

I.

P Oxy III.

472

s (c.

(c.

a.d. 130) 6 vibs 4iriTT]8adTaTos.

P

Strass

13

I. 32 (A.D. 261) ijvybv 84 4vdyu>v irapd 0-01 tov ein.Tr|8etOTtpov o»tu irapdo-x«s shows the comparative where the context demands a superlative: see Proleg. p. 7S. In P 2* Fay 22 (i/A.D. ) a husband undertakes to provide for his

divorced wife rd

a manner befitting her rank. 12 along with eiiiropos, e.g. BGU I. 235 (ii/A.D. ?) evirdpovs Kal 4iri.ST|8io[vs] (/. 4Tn.Tr|8eiovs) YvwpTl Kal Kiv8ij[v]wv (/.— vvw), P Oxy IX. I1S7 11 (a.d. 254) 6'[v]Ta " ttiiropov Kal 4iuttj8€iov, being a person of means and suited

The

adj.

is

for the post "

"

(Ed.), of a phylarch.

P Hib

venient

cf.

(I.

eo-Tiv,

— dv?)

8id]v [o-o]i.

4ireiTrjSei.a, in

common

I.

83

10 (c.

For the meaning " conYap 4mTr|Sads

B.C. 25S-7) ov

P Tebt II. 409 11 (a.d. 5) r.Sis 8ti 4itit[t|The adv. may be illustrated by 1' Oxy VI. 93S 6

A.D.) T\TTii)iQT]v Kal vvv o"oi

ypdâi 8iru>s avTrjs upas yopio9f|vai) 4iriTT|8eia>s Tas o~ap\dvas iroi" I hasten to write to T)o-as diroo-TeCX-ns, you now once more and beg you instantly to get the baskets properly laden and (iii/iv

yopwo-ao-8fjvai.

(/.

send them off" (Edd.), and the subst. 4irvnf|8tupa (common in the LXX) by Vett. Val. p. 73 JO Toiis 84 4k T
P Ryl

.

II. Sl»'(i-.

avTrf 4ir48r|Kev A.D. "104) T f|V yap .

.

For the meaning "persuade," "enjoin,"

t[Vj] Xoyodeo-Ca. cf.

P OxyX. 1255 8

(A.D. 336)

(a.d. 292) tTreiBepivou o-ou

eire'8eTd

poi

"

f|

o-^|

tpps'Xefia

rj(iiv, it.

ty'YP *]'f"',s <

1265

11

8t|Xo»
your grace enjoined me to state in writing" (Edd.), and for the meaning "attack," "assault," as in Ac 1S 10 cf. P Tebt I. 15 11 (B.C. 114) Kal Tbv tovtou vlbv Mdpiova 10 tiri.T€8elo-8ai. Tak FIoXcpuivi, ib. 53 (B.C. no) 4iu6eptvoi ,

and so

Xt]0-ti.kwi Tpdirui,

P Flor

III.

332'

s.v.

Rev 22 1S

as

opposed

IV. I02S^ 10 «dv

IV.

1061 14 (B.C. 14) cf. vvv ptTa Kal dXXuv :

poi drrdvTos o-ov, and see " add to" the use of the verb in

iruis €irL8f)Ta£

With

eiriSto-ts.

BGU

(ii/A.D.) dXX' €iri£r|T«i

yupvao-TLKwv (jnXwv

=

to daip t'u>, cf. Trpoo-TiBriat in

8e Tts] irpbs

rauras Tas cruv8r|Kas

Cagnat koivtj(l)

PouXt)^) irpoo-Seivai ^ d(p«X€tv povX[w]vTat 6 8fjuos Kal povX-fj ktX.

=

cf.

(B.C. 5) IldpBos

bXov tov irpdypaTos 4£ouo-iav tois KaTao-[ir]opevo-i eircSepi^v, "for I gave the inspectors of sowing the conduct of the whole matter" (Edd.), and with the ace. alone in it. 121 10 " the seals which he (ii/A.D.) r[ds] crcfjpaytiSas ds 4ir48r|K[e, affixed" (Edd.). In BGU IV. 1019' (mid. ii/A.D.) we have 8s 48u>k«v tov o-TpaTrfybv tou vouov €is t[o] irepas 4iri8eivai

exm/tidco s.~iiT)']d£iog.

7

3i6ff),

tj

"

"censure," lay under a penalty," as notably in Mk 30 (see Allen ad Mk S ), may be illustnted from P Magd 24* B.C. 2lS) dyavaKTrjo-avTos 8e pou Kal €TriTLpu>VT0S auT[fjt,

P Par

42' (B.C.

oiiv

156) peTair€pi|/dp€vos

avTov Kal Tbv

P O'cy X. 1295 5 (ii/iii A.D.) iav 84 pt'XXr^s olija) avTui €TriTiuav, and Syll 1 77 5B (B.C. 303) dirujjs, «dv Tives <|>a£vwvTai pf| ra (3c'XTto-Ta vopoypaôvvTcs, dXX' [avtirtTTiSeLa, avTots] tirtTLpwptv Kal £r|piwp,€v. In PSI uXaKLTT|v eiTtT£pwv avTui,

IV. 356' (B.C. 253-2)

€iriT€T£p,r|Tai

is

used of x,dpTos that has

"augmented" in price. For tiriTiuTJ = 5 fine," see P Petr III. 20 verso"(B.C. 246) Tas "

been "

penalty,"

eiriTipds pao-iXtK[d]v, and for the corresponding use of to 15 tTTLTiuov, see P Gen I. 20 (ii/B.c.) irpoo-airoTLO-dTtu trriTipov «is

to

irapaxpiipa, P

Oxy

II.

275"

(a.d. 66)

(

= Selections,

p. 57)

40 (A.D. S3) to t€ tmTeipov 8pa\pds €KaTov, ib. X. 12S2 " the pXupos Kal tiriT€ip.ov, damages and a fine," and the large number of exx. from iii/B.C. to iv/A.D. in Berger

Strafklauseln, p. 5. Berger (p. 14) also recalls the rare use contraband goods," as P Tebt I. 39 10 (B.C. 114) of eirvripov

=

eXaiKov tirtTtpov, "contraband oil" (Edd.): 30 {/)

a

P

cf.

Tail dire'(paiv€v irats tnrdp\€tv eiriTtpov kv

Petr

II.

Mr(Tpo8u)pov

pv, where Mahaffy translates "the slave was an assessable value (?) in the dwelling of Metrodorus worth 150 drachmae." eiroi.K(u)L

showed

(Spaxpds)

that there

emttfiia. For this

NT air.

ment," "penalty," (iii/B.C.)

=

8 10 cf Wisd 3 ) dp. (2 Cor 2 "punishthe use of 4in.TCu.iov in P Hal I. I 308 ,

cf.

Tpi7rXdo-ia Ta 4[iri]Ttp.ia diroTua-aT[a>, 4dv P Oxy XII. 1468 7 [c. A.D. 258) tols 4k twv

SiKrji]

vdpuiv " the decreed upio-pevois 4iriTeip£ois, penalties of the laws," and see what is said of to 4irnapov s.v. 4iriTipdu) sub fin. viKr|8f]i,

249

TO aVTO

€7T£

The

in

subst.

sense of "franchise," "citizenship,"

its

10 (iii/A.D.) O.xy XII. 1405 «k tovtou ovScv pXaPrjcrcTat, "your

occurs in a rescript of Severus, 8i

r|

tirvmp-ia o-ov

P

this phrase, as in

1

Ac

2 1 , see s.v.

I

89s"

It

is

" the

tt)v tiriTpotr^v

of guardian" in P Oxy VI. p[e] dvxl rai-rns diroxT|V Tfjs

office

alToOo-d

123)

(a.D.

ainZ

(B.C. 2) irepl Tfdvraiv

=

€TriTpoTrfjs,

TO aVTO.

For

P Oxy IV. 743 38 SISuKa.

"demanding from me in return a receipt for her s0 (a.d. 138-61) oils [otSa guardianship," P Ryl II. 153 «iuTr|Se£ovj]s Kal dfjiou[s t]t|s €ir-iTpoirfj[s, "whom I know to be suitable and w orthy of the office of guardian," and = "the office of procurator " in BGU I. 6 s (a.D. 159-60)

no way be injured thereby."

citizenship, however, will in

£.Tt

aLvca

€TTL(paii

T

Iirt.

1

ETiunenio. For the

"allow," cL P .

.

ib.

.

p.f)

I2 n

NT

distinctive

P Ryl

II.

II. 16

451

10

E

iii/A.D.)

(=111.

Yap ovk

P Oxy

pass.,

rf\

III.

KuptaKou xpr|p.aTos,

"I now make

moneys are not

as in the Pontic dialect of

the verb cite a

=

e^tu

1S4

(A.D.

verso*

(=111.

125)

toCto rov

e(pd-TTT€O-0ai

to be touched without leave"

emTpe'iru in the see Proleg. p. 205.

inf. after

MGr,

20S)

p.

lis e]ir^TpeiJ/d.s

NT, For

we may P Lond

"entrust," "commission." "instruct," from a farm-bailiff to his employer,

[A.D.

for

second order that

letter

li"3

iyu

and

SeO-repov

?)

(late

Tpo
9^Xd^€LV,

p.f|

this

p.[o]i

e7ri,TpA|;ai.

uou

10

For the use of the

).

dfjiui

Ppscfjos

GuYaTpi

474

€iri.TpeTrdv[T]o)v,

P Lond 951

dvtu tov iiriTpairfivai

irpocraYOpevto

the imperial

t]&

213)

p.

€irtT[p€]Trw

8e
A.D.) 167) 81b (i/ii

120 (A.D. avTui Tui Epp.eivu>,

XpT|o-ao-0aL

MGr

eiriTpoTrf|

=

ttjs

In

tTrvrpoTrfjs.

2~(B.C. 221) Seopai ovv o-ov, PacriXcv,

Magd

TWL IIoCOpCL KtoXvClV TJfXaS OlKoSoft€lV, (B.C. 217) (it| tmrpîmv avTois e-yPaXetv (i« «k rav

BGU

(Edd.

permit,"

€TTLTp^TT€tV

KXripuv,

the

"

sense of this verb

tov ISiov Xd*yov committee."

(—Selections, p. S4) "

fioi

kot-

ep-yd^tcrBJai ttjv xepo-dp/rreXov €Troir|o-a, licrTtpov €Tr[erp€][p]oi Sid Xd^yov p.r|KeTi KaTepf-ydô-Sai, and the report of a public physician to the strategus, P Oxy I. 51 5

ETlixQOTlOC, is

common

very

minors

Gal

(cf.

A(ipT|XlOS) .

.

.

in 2

4

),

connexion with the guardianship of P Ryl II. 109 18 (a.D. 233) e.g. .

'Ep|i68[l0p]0S

guardian of

the

behalf,"

I2I 15

ib.

(ii/A.P.)

TMV

iTTLTpOTÔS)

.

" avruv, minors, have

dT|X(

(KUV)

Aurelius

Hermodorus, taken the oath on their

I,

vTfip

(iip-oo-a

.

.

d£iui

.

av-rii

[eJirtTpoirov

ls (A.D. 138-61) ot KaToo-Ta[8fj]vai, and a Will, ib. I53 Kal Ka6go"rr)U.i. cirtTpdirous [dxlpt 9^ Y*'vT|[Tai tt)]? cvvd[p.o]y

Preisigke Fackwbrtery

[r|]XLKtas.

word

93, has classified the

p.

connexion with the office of "procurator": cf. Magie, p. 162 f. and Koufnac Recherches, p. 46, where we are reminded of the Imperial procurator of the

uses

in

,

at Priene

—6

twv Kvp£wv

ciriTpoTros (Prienc

The agreement with Mt 20 8

212).

iTrtTpdiriu

auToi

is

Xt^yei 6

of course, as Rouffiac

5 230 -A.D. 196-

Kvpio;

.

.

tio

.

remarks, purely

verbal.

veKpbv dir-npT-nfUvov ("found hanged"), and III. 476'° (ii/A.D.). For the more strictly legal

tcpiSeiv cru>p.a

similarly

usage,

210)

Enixvyiavo).

173) tirtTpdirriv vtto trov Sid 'HpaKXe'Sou rnrr|peToii

(a. D.

ib.

further

cf.

P Lips

Kvpiou

|ierd

.

viro

.

.

I.

[toC

S 8 (a.d. 220) oiTn9e'v]To[s

AupnXtov Kdoropos

(=

iir'

Chresl. II.

Kal

auTtj]s

ev[d]p[xou e|T|]yr|[Tov, of a guardian for whom a woman had asked, and " " who had been installed by the exegete Aurelius Kastor. 4iriTpaTTe'vT|os)

.

.

.

Hort on Jas 4 2

mean

more general

read by

t|7«(iov«uovtos to

D

mark

a/,

in

Lk

that Pilate

3

1

for the

was "pro-

curator" of Judxa cf. the use of the subst. iiri/rpoiros in 15 The more general sense of "act Syll 404 (ii/A.D.), al. as trustee or guardian" is seen in BGU IV. 1113 s ( B c : 4) iweTpoTrevcrev tou Aovk'ou, P Oxy IV. 727" (a.D. 154J -

-

wv Kal av-Tol tTriTpoircvovcriv dtprjXCKiov eavTciv dStXifiiSwv, " to take charge of their brother's children who are minors and their wards" (Edd.), OGIS 5 For 141 (B.C. 146-116 e-n-LTpo-rreijo-avTa T
1

the corresponding subst.

cf.

P Oxy

irdo-i toCs ttj e-TriTpoTreia 8ia4>«'p[ouo-t,

VI. 907" (A.D. 276) " in all that

pertains

guardianship" (Edd.), and more generally P Fay 20 17 an imperial edict by Julian (cf. Archiv ii. p. 169) addressed Tois r|7€(ido-iv tois ko.t' emTpoimas Trap' 4p.oi to the

—

dTreo-TaX(ievois,

"the governors dispatched by me

10

ex.

(ii/iii

A.D.) €v\op.€VT]

Ucb

MdpKu>

.

— Tas)

n 33

Heb

(A.D. 143) 6iriTv)^dvT€S

Trjs 'Pwp.ai'u>v

522

-

.

s

(ii/A.D.)

—

avTTj

Seop.ai,

"

6 16

,

Yvv [^l]

,

cf.

I

For the

happens to be away."

constr. with the gen., as in .

diroXapeiv,

NC B, Deissmann BS POxy I. 72' (a.D. 90)

e-n-iTUY^dvovTL dirdvTt,

ITovpKiij

M.P. who

(

S6

For the absolute use see also

d-iroYpd4>ouai. register for

BGU

I.

113

s

TroXuTias, ifi. II. XTP a KaL d8oT]TrjTos

With avTfjs (ptXavOpwrrCas. the ace, as in Rom II 7 cf. P Par 29 s8 (B.C. 161-0) vp.lv Si ytvoLTO irdv 8 dv f^tpdXXT]O-0 eTrLTv-yxdvctv, and with the s (a.D. 1S4?) (TriTvy\6.voiv tois dat., cf. P Oxy III. 474 where the editors translate "on examindpYvpiKois Xoyois, (.'.

dpOT|0

e-TriT[vxe]LV

),

tt)s

.

,

'

The subst. ing the accounts of the money revenue." " success" s appears in OGIS 678 (time of Hadrian) im-ip Tfjs

t«v

adv.

MGr

avTov

xnrb

€TriTaY€VTu>v ^pY w v eirtTvvîas

cf.

:

=

.

.

the

s

ib.

556 Trpco-pevcravTa eTrtTv^wS v-rrtp ttjs eXcv-OcpCas. 6TftTux a ^vw, "succeed," "attain."

to posts

imrooraj.

Leukophryene

For «., as in Ac 26 18 cf. P Par 45^ (B.C. 153) (= Witkowski *, p. S4) dX' 8p.u)s tois 0€oIs tt|v tmTpoTrfjv 8'Sop.ti, III.

rjp.ds {j-yiatvovTcs

cuYôp-au €irtT€T€v)(dTas [c(.

ETlKpaiVCO is used of the

Part

CTrLTu"yxdva> does not properly

get

o-Trov8f)s

of rule" (Edd.).

,

i.e.

in P Tebt II. 314 (ii/A.D.) ttjs Si -ruiv cpCXwv " tvôvtos eircTvâ^cv, by means of the good offices of our friends we achieved it" (Edd.): cf. BGU I. 332*

good

p. 190). is

"

possession, but to 'attain,' i.e. either fall in with or hit the mark, and is specially used Of this meaning we have a absolutely of being successful."

a>s

iTtlTQOTtEVCO. For this verb which

states that

to 'obtain,'

in a

"epiphany"

of

M^gnesian

inscr.

the

goddess

Artemis

not before B.C. 200,

s

Syll 256 €TnpvT)vf|s 11 cf. Tit 2 , 3*. See also Syll 802 26 (iii/B.C.) eiriâvevTa :

33

250

L

eTiixeiptoi

.7ri(j)ai>eLa 0ebv tijmXcVBat.

[r]bv

XTP a

tolv

t-rrl

Ka1,

8aKTv[\]ovs, of a temple-vision by which a less fingers was healed.

enupdveia. The NT usage more Lord

of this

word

to

«KT€iva( ov

man

tous

with power-

denote "manifestation,"

particularly in connexion with

the Trapovo-£a of the 8 Tit 2 13 ), is prepared

8 14 I Tim 6 2 Tim 4 l (2 Thess 2 by the occurrence of the word in late Greek to denote any conspicuous intervention on the part of higher powers. Thus from the inscrr. we may cite OGIS 233 3d (iii/B.c.) >

,

,

,

for

dTrcXoyCo-avTo Sid irXetovwv ttjv tc tt)s 6eds *TriavfcLas. ib. fi2? avt£ais,

Syll 656

;i5

(ii/A. D.

Tas

Sid.

)

W

avTrjs (Tfjs 'ApreIn Cos 391 the

aiSos) ycvoue'vas evapytis €Tri[ave£as. accession of Caligula is described as an

"epiphany"

—

4]viauTov irpwTou Tas [Tat]ou Kaicrapos .... €Triavt(as, and in OGIS 763" (ii/B.C.) it is united with 8<5|a— TroXXd

twv

cf. Tit i.e. and irpbs eiru^dvaav Kal 86£av dvrjKOVTtov iii. 22. 29. For a medical use of the word in

" (Edd.), and for a new future see Tb 8t)u.oo-iov 64' (ii/A.D.) eirtve-yKoOue (/. p.ev)
19

4S7 (ii/B.C.) \|/tj(j)OL €TTT|ve\6T]0-av Sto-^tXiaicKaTov StKaTpeis. For the meaning "bring forward" an accusation (cf. the 18 simplex in Ac 25 ), see P Oxy III. 472' (r. a.d. 130) " Sid tC S' €irT)vcvK£i' to ^vKXrjua TaijTT| SfjXov, why he the accusation is now clear" and for the i,Edd.), brought 6 see P Tebt II. 331 10 meaning "inflict," as in Rom 3 ,

A.D.

[i.

1

31 :

o-]ii(j.aTOS

«]irTJV€YKd[v (io]i. irXri-yds els irdv ue'X[o]s to[C 16 cf. the subst. in P Oxy II. 2S3 (a.d. 45) TrXri-ywi'

)

The

errupopas. in

adj.

=

"

266 1 * (A.D. 96)

ib,

appropriate," "relative," eirupopov (u.

ttjv

tj]s

is

found

bp-oXoyiav)

dvaSeSwKe'vai avTw [KeYv iacrp.e'vr|v e]ls dKvpwo-tv, " bond she has thereupon returned to him cancelled 33 (Edd.), and similarly ib. X. 1282 (a.d. S3). aiJTciOev

"

this

:

see Epict.

describing symptoms, see the papyrus fragment of ii/A.D.

published by Goodspeed

in

AJP

xxiv.

p.

327

f.

—

5

emcpioveo) followed by direct discourse, as in

is

77

33

192) Tiiv

(a.d.

4»t0VT)[o-]dvTWV*

O-TC€O-0a>

citizens standing

by cried

cosmetes

ETlKpavrjQ.

For

this adj.

OGIS

=

"manifest,"

"

—

47

Ac

illustrious," as in

2

KaXws

20

—

King when

=

can only be regarded as 5 "Avatar," see Dittenberger's note on ib. IlToXeuaiov. 0€oii 'ETrupavovs Eiix.apto-Tou, and cf. what has already

as a

title

of the

it

.

ii-niv

îXokXtjs,

21

in

,

ttjs

P Ryl II. fm-

TroXews

'A^LXXtilS KOO*(JLT|T€'aV, "the Let Achilles be crowned as '

out,

OGIS

so

23

595

35

(ii/A.D.) €Tre
al.

,

B.C. 196), where it is said of (Rosetta stone King Ptolemy V. t-mcpavrj iroLT|
90

(Edd.):

Lk

aTrb

Trfapjeo-TioTiuv

rrjv

i Trtupdveiafv ?

cf.

—

P Fay

.

.

We may also refer to E. R. been said s.v. cirupdvcia. Bevan's discussion of this title of Antiochus IV. in JUS xx. He shows that Seleucus I. was worshipped as Zeus p. 28 f. Olympios Antiochus replaced Zeus on his coins, the intervening kings having substituted Apollo. His title meant a claim to be worshipped as "Zeus incarnate." The wider sense of the word may be further illustrated from P Oxy XII. 142s 2 (a.d. 318), where an official return is headed inraTfas twv Seo-rroTwv rjawv Aik[l]vv£o[u] Scpao-Tov to € Kal Kpio-Trov toO €7riaveo-TdT[ou] Kato-apos Tb a, "in the consulship of our lords Licinius Augustus for the fifth time and Crispus the most illustrious For the adv. see a Ca:sar for the first time" (Edd.). Phrygian inscr. C. ana B. i. p. 1S2, No. 70, Aiovoio-iov :

—

.

ETIKpibaKOj A horoscope P Lond 130 38 (=1. p. 134) is dated £rous Tpf/rou 0€ov Titov 4>ap[xou6l Trj €Tn.<()a)o-KoiJo-T), i.e. April

—

= "divus," 1st, a.d. Si, though the use of the title 6«os shows, as the editor points out, that the document itself was not drawn up until after the Emperor's death cf. also the :

II2 16 (a Festal Epistle by the Patriarch of Alexandria with reference to the date of Easter a.d. 577 ?) Tr t£fjs €Tricf>u>o-Ko{io-r| KvpiaKrj. cannot discuss here the

P Grenf

late

II.

—

We

Mt

of

crui

28*

(see Allen's note in

instances of the verb

—2

€Trtl

vvktI

rf

Buikitt

ICC ad

(cf.

On

the

in

ib.

apparently

"a

f)

in

KupiaKrj.

JTS

/.),

but two

cited from the Gosp. of Peter

Kal cdppaTov emcpwo-Kci €Tre'wo-K€v

H. Turner

by C.

may be

xiv.

p.

Lk

23

s4 ),

9

tt]

8^

meaning see Notes 188 ft"., and by F. C.

The latter claims the verb as p. 53S ft'. real example of that 'Jewish Greek' which

of Egyptian papyri have reduced to such compass," but see the first citation supra, in which no direct trace of Semitic influence can be predicated. the discoveries restricted

dvSpbs pouXtvTov Kal Trdo"as dp\ds Kt XeiTOupyCas Xap-Trpws K€ €TTl
For is

common —"produce," "bring

Eleph 2" TrdvTtus,

forward."

Thus P

eWw

,

(B.C. 285-4)^ St o-uy-ypa
ytyevrmevou, similarly I' Grenf I. 10" (B.C. 174), P Oxy II. 19 257 (a.d. 94-5) Ka0* [ds] €7rT)V*"yK€v diro8e^€i.s, "in accordance with the proofs he produced," P Tebt II. 297" (c A.D. 123) tt|V C7r[€]v€x0€io-av {tiro tou Mapo-i
suchus" (Edd.), P Ryl tvKTT|o-ews cirCo-TaXua,

II.

"I

14

(A.D. 139) «iro£o-w Tb Tfjs will submit the authorization of

I63

63

which

this verb,

writings (Lk 112

(B.C.

I

1 ,

164)

in the

NT

Ac 9 s9 19 13 ), it (= P Petr III. ,

"

Lukan P Par o-vvavayKd t av

is

confined to the

is

sufficient to cite

p.

28)

el

one were

to endeavour to " 16 to accept (the work) (B.C. (Mahaffy), ib. 61 156) p.]dXto"Ta St twv o-vKoavT€tv tTTtxtipoiivTiov [tcXwvujv,

e-rrixeipou]

Trpoo-Se'xto-Oai,

if

compel them

38

P Tebt I. 6 (B.C. 140-39) uXXous 8e emx"P«u' eTr[nrX]«Ketv «a[u]Tovs Tats TrpocroSois, "and others try to mix themselves 16 up with the revenues" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 144 (a.d. 3S) 8s toO €vavTtov dXoyov dr|8£av uoi €TrLX€tpr|o-as irapexpTiKal do-xT)ua, " whereupon he opposing made a brutal and odious attack upon me and subjected

8e €K

o-aTo aot TroXXd

me

e7Ti

251

X (CO

9

(Edd.), P Oxy I. 3S 49-50) [—Selections, p. 53) tov 2vp[ov] ein.K€x"pr|kotos diroo-rrdo-ai els 8ouXa*ywy£a[v] t6v d<|>T|XiKd pov vibv " S. 'Airuova, having endeavoured to carry oft' into slavery

me (a.

to

much shameful mishandling"

I>.

son A.," P

my young

III.

Oxy

492" (a.d. 130)

6ktc£o-i.

b

d*y€lV iTTlTti^LOV Sptt"

" the person attempting to set aside aught of [X(iasJ \eiXias, them (viz. certain dispositions) shall forfeit a fine of 1000

drachmae" (Edd.), and

ib.

VIII.

II19

18

(a.D.

254)

T-rjs

irapavop£as irapd tuv irXT|p.[peX](iv eirix«povvTu)v tls re rds " the lawlessness of those who 8e£as vouo8£o-£as, attempt to

" These exoffend against the Imperial legislation (Ed.). often suggested of show that idea failure, though any amples

by the context, does not construction with

lie

the

in

verb

itself.

For the

In Chrest. see Proleg. p. 205. II. 372 v 24 (ii/A.I>.) the verb is followed by the dat. ett-iS^ To£vVV eTTLXttpCLS TCHS dSuvd.TOL5, 0V>6 OVTOS OV-T€ 01 &XX01

the

warned of the god to come and take the blood of a white cock along with honey, and to mix together an eye-salve, and for three days to anoint the eyes with it. And he received his sight, and came, and gave thanks publicly to the 24 god." (For the tenses here note an exact parallel in Jas I See also P Leid X Tii 36 (iii/iv and cf. Proleg. p. 144 n 1 .) A.D.) 8p.oiov -yap «£8os 'i\ti to «irixpto-8iv V\ ypaifjtv, which ,

-

TOVTWV

€TTl\€tp[(i]v TTpOS d0€Tr|O-£v Tl

rn-oTTTrjs

inf.

—

-

viol v TroXttTaC €i[
the editor explains "aes totum illinitum, aut literae, figuraeve in eo scalptae eamdem auri speciem offerunt."

snoixodofieco. to

In connexion with the sale of a piece of land, power is given the purchaser Kal eupaTevuv [Kal eiroi.]Ko8ouetv Kal

t-ypio-Oovv [Kal] eTepots 5)

:

P

cf.

Giss

I.

67

1-

irapaxwpelv (ii/A.D.)

(BGU

IV.

U30

" wir haben nicht an den Magazinen

Kf'XXais,

—

14

B.C.

ov[k] 4ir
weiter gebaut" (Ed.), and Epict. ii. 15. 8 eiroiKoSopeiv av-rui " build on it (a sound foundatJ|v evToviav, tt|v do-
your firmness and unshaken resolve" (Matheson). 12 see OGIS 4S3 117 For the constr. with 4ir£, as in I Cor 3

tion)

im/Jco. P Leid

,

W

j.

ln

(ii/iii

A.D.) Kal (IT|K£ti. tmx
cf. being already full) We (/. -yep£o-as) tovs Xvxvovs (ir|K€Tt tmxvvvt (/. tirûe). lv=2 (c. B.C. 200) Kal may cite from the inscrr. Michel IOOI iro«io-8ai Tav rav (om.) trvvaywyav dirb toO irpaTou d\e£u;

(ii/B.C.)

e(;ovo-£a Si iirra cirl

p.^|

€iroLKoSop€LV pr|8e'v

:

Siopvo-crciv 32

cf

for

•n-poK€Lpe'vwv

x u P aTwv

.

air.

is

p-t]T€

dXXo KaTapXd-n-T€iv «TroiKo8opT|o-«i. Tax' " virtp p.r|T€

(iii/n.C.) Syll 531 4 the subst. ib. 543 ttjs

and

71)5,

ar|Te

tovs koivovs toixo^s

eTroiKo8op£as

Tiiv

Fur the subst. p-aTos Kal €Trixei(r8a(. -iravTas dub 8e£irvov. " " see P Kyi II. 97 5 (A.D. 139) Kal tmxvpaTos a surplus

=

€KdorTu peTpr|T^ kotvXwv 8ijo, "and an extra amount of 2 " (Edd.). cotylae for each metretes

This

NT

Said Khan

I

tip.

A11

(B.C.

dpireXov ttjs ovo-r|s ev

AaSpaxavpds, and so

inixoQrjyECo.

Though the simple \opr\y(u> is more common, the compound verb is also well attested in the papyri see e.g. P Oxy II. 282* (a.d. 30-5) where a man in lodging a com:

to

aiiTirj

my

f'|fjs

wife in a

wife states

Ills

plaint against

—

Kal imip 8vvap.1v,

manner

(]yu>

"

I

piv ovv

for my part provided " my resources (Edd.).

for

that exceeded

The passage may perhaps be taken "

"

generous

connotation

subst., as in Phil

i

18

(see

€ire;(opTJ-yr|a-a

as

Kennedy ad

I.

the

illustrating

the

underlying

corresponding in

amples of the verb from marriage-contracts are

EGT).

Ex-

BGU

183

I.

I.

27"

Ta

Se'ovTa

KaTa 8vvap.iy [tov

p£ov,

CPR

(A.D. 190) tov 'Io%8iipov [t]irixopT)-yoi[vTos] avT-rj

ra

Sôvra, al.

Syll 37S I

Upw

79-Sl) ttjs eirLxopTi-yLas "ycvop^vrjS «k

twv

v irpoo~dSuv.

t^|V

p.

2S)

tci^v

eirovopajoat'vuv

.

occurs in an inscr. of Imperial times erected in memory of themdaughter by a man and his wife, who describe s

—

selves as Kaio-apos SovX(ol), Cagnat IV. 235 aiiivas tiroTTTevovo-a x^XlSwv r\ -yap €povs

to TpiTov t| |t£vT) pvpaT diroix°P-«'r|v. 33 the verb In the astrological PSI III. 157 (iii/A.D. ?) used of the sun.

is

EllQTlxr\C\.

With the application of tirdirT-ris to God in the Greek Esth 5 1 2 Mace 7 35 ) may be compared the Thus an inscr. from corresponding use in the inscrr. Bible (e.g.

,

(JHS

Emperor Augustus 309

2

very striking parallel to the healing of the blind man in is afforded by an inscription probably from the temple lsfr of Asclepios at Rome after A.D. 138 OvaXSyll 8o7 6

:

o-TpaTiwT-n tv({>Xu> «xpT|adTta-£v b 8ebs tX8«iv Kal Xaptiv aipa it, dXeKTpvuvos Xcvkov p€Ta pc'Xeros Kal koXXvp£ov a-uvTpi\(/ai Kal tirl Tpeis rjatpas €TTLXp€io"ai eirl tovs €p£u> "A-irpu)

6cj>8aXpovs' Kal dWpXev/cv Kal €XrjXv8ev Kal r|vxap£o"TT|o*€v " Valerius Srjpoo-£a Tui 8tu>, Aper, a blind soldier, was

the Great as tiroTrnis vfjs t« Kal and in Pergamene inscrr. the

Pompey

xxvii. p. 64), is

similarly described, e.g.

Cagnat IV.

(B.C. 29) 8]«ov vtbv 8ebv Sepao-Td[v, irdo-r|s] -yf|[s K]al

8[a]Xd
A

Jn 9

xxxv.

Kunrdvei

their

6aXdo-o-r|S

imypQiyyia. (A. d.

Bn

[=JHS

eÔTlTEVO)

Cyzicus describes

9

SS)

Kiipr)

6

P Oxy VI. (a. d. 85) tTrixwpnJ-yovvTos "SJpov 8tovTa] irdvTa, 10 905 (a.d. 170) (= Selections, p. 86) Kal 6 •yapiiv eiri.]xopt]•yetTw ttj -yaaovpcvxi

found in the Median parchment P

cf.

:

OGIS

666 K (time of Nero)

tov "HXiov "Appax^v €irdirTr|V Kal o-ajTTJpa with reference to an Egyptian Sun-god, Preisigke 1323 (ii/A.D.) 0«u v<|/£o-to. Kal irdvTuv eirdirT-r| Kal 'HX£u> Kal N«p«'o-eo-i, and the magic P Lond 121" 1 ." 2 (iii/A.D.) (=1. pp. 95. io2 )- In p ° x y VI. 991 (a.d. 341) a petition (?) is addressed to a police 3 cf. ib. XII. official as t-rrd-rrTn ipr|Viis 1559 (A.D. 341). :

With

1" we may compare more parl Michel I141 1 (ii/B.C.) Upoiroiol Kal p.vo-rr|p£uv Kal [4]irdirTai ^j'// 657* 'Po8£wv Upoiroiol pvo-Tai and ib. 65S 3 edirTai tvo-tptis, all with reference

the usage in 2 Pet

ticularly tirdirrai, tvo-«ptis,

252

twos

epyacna

enough

form as due to the influence of copdu.

4irl hvtrX

P Oxy

€0-tIv elirclv occurs in

—

I.

67

14

A. D. 33S) qualifying a preis a literary reminiscence as in 7*,

(a dispute concerning property

In the early the only place where Jiros occurs in the NT. 23 (v/b.C.) we have ouS' Jim ou8i fpyoi, cf. 55', and Syll 17 in

OGIS

51

Tpa-ywSiwv 21

37

ir.

novf\Ta.i are contrasted with and KtaponSiwv it., cf. Sir 44 s see also Syll (iii/H.c.) eirwv

:

As

distinguished from Xd-yos, speech in progress, (F)£iros, vox, Sanskrit vac, etc., describes a single utterance: see Proleg. p. 11 1.

°93

722° (ii/B.c).

(iii/B.c),

inovgdnog. That in the

574

Jewish

text of the great Paris magical papyrus,

3042

(= Deissmann L.4E,

(iii/A.u.)

o7roiov €av r)

word (Homer, Plato) had survived in Greek outside the NT is shown by ils occurrence

this classical

Hellenistic

t)S

deploy — a passage which

e-rrtoupdviov

KaTax8dviov

t\

2

p.

«1't€

at

10 usage (Phil 2 , " the Apostle.

P Par

252) Kal o-i XaXi]0-ov

tTrt-yeLov tilre uird'yciov

once recalls the Pauline

not a quotation from Paul are both using familiar Jewish categories" (Deissmann ut s. p. 257 n. u ). See also Kaibel 26i 9f (ii/A.D.)

Eph 2 al. ), but The papyrus and ,

is

St.

—

-

K€iTai pev 7atT) cj>8ip6Vov Se'pas,

tj

8e

8o6acra

1

Îaj^t]

poi vaiei SiopaT cirovpavLa.

K«paXa£
16 9 and by Moffatt (in EGT) on Rev 5 1 Note also Ac 12 10 D Kare'Pticrav to«s £ pa8pois and Ev. Petr. 8 MGr €Ta shows the aspirate t-rr^xpicrav kirra crtppa-ytSas. .

,

compensation

tT|V

1*

113) l-pjtuvav Zl

(B.C.

P Oxy

I.

67

epavvav irouoipcvov,

MGr made

18

"

(a.d. 33&) the

making

officials (see

P Fay

In

tpevva. ter to

tpavvrrrai,

the editors'

ad 11 ).

egydôjuai.

P Petr P Tebt

for the loss (in pronunciation) of the

rough

a

II.

4(8)

II.

384

1

255-4) oiSevl Tpdirwi 4p-yd£ovTai., of apprenticeship a.d. 10)

(B.C.

—

(contract

....

tov] dScXipbv fp-yalJ[dpevov Kara " we will produce our brother to TtJxvny, " work at the weaver's trade (Edd.), P Ryl II. 233" (ii/A.D.) " the exit for all the twv 2£o8os tpYaiJoptvwv irdvTwv, t| irape[£jdpe6d Tf|v]

troi

-Y«p8[i.aK-f|v

work-folk" (Edd.), P Lond 1177' (a.d. 113) (=111. p. 21 (1st half 183) tuv Std vvktos €p-ya
—

done,"

is

common

very

granted for work done 2I0 3 (A.D. 131) fEp-ylao-Tai.) 5 2I2 5 (both ii/A.D.), and so id. 2II With the use of the verb = "per-

in certificates

on embankments, as P Ryl iirip xwpciTiKiiv gp-ywv,

P Fay 79 3 "

form

1

= " celebrate For the the

II.

,

(a.d. 197). sacred rites, as in

Cor 9

13 ,

the related dp-yi.d£w

cf.

mysteries": see Boisacq Did. Ely in. p. 272. but not in Ip-yupai., which is found in the LXX,

fut.

10

Syll 540 (Eleusis— B.C. 175-171) epvaTai 8* The compound direp-ya-TJV€xws p€Ta to t^|v Sda-iv XaPciv. 7 d(opai occurs in P Lille I. 16 (iii/B.C. ) tirei8-f| Kal direp-

NT,

cf.

01

Xaol to Ke'ppa tovto

€ls

"

puisque

apia-Tov,

au mieux cette petite

les

indigenes acquittent (?) taxe" (Ed.), and P Oxy XII. 1409 10 (A.D.

precisement

fresh light from our sources, it lies outside our sphere to discuss the uses of this number in the NT, but reference may be made to the notes by Allen on

in

38

"searchers," apparently Customs note

ydôvTai

tnxd. As we have no

Mk

I.

avTois iroiiio-dpcvos,

triiv

Heb

it

:

tovtou

inquiry concerning two points." 104 (late iii/A. D. ) reference is

enog. The phrase ws «Vos ceding irdvTa

P Tebt

to cite here

to those initiated into the mysteries and hence "eye-witnesses." In the last passage the editor explains the aspirated

ravra

278)

" to build these p€Ta irao-T^s irpo8upCas, all zeal" and the now with up compound o-vvep-ydijopai in BGU II. 53016 (i/A.D.) 6 Koiviovbs ripiiv ov cnjvr|pydo-aTo. d-n-ep-ydô-Bai ^8t]

;

On

the

augment see Moulton

constative

epydo-ao-eai. in

Mt

CR 25

f., and on the and Heb II 33

xv. p. 35

16

3 Jn

,

5 ,

,

see Proleg. p. 116.

breathing.

inrdxig.

egyaaia. P Tebt

tpSopiiKovTaKis, and with reference to W. C. Allen's contention that in Mt 1S 22 we are to understand 70 X

tpyao-ias aTroXTipij/fTaL 'A"TroXX[w]v£Sr|S irapd tov 'Avtwvivou tov KXr]povdpov, " Apollonides shall receive back the slaves

7, add (from Pro/eg. p. 107) a further parallel for cardinal in IV. 1074 (p. 119— late iii/A.u.) place of adverb from Tpio-irv8toveCKT]s, but SeKaoXvpmovstKris, etc.

and

See

s.v.

BGU

286 11 (A.D.

II.

(a.d.

129) where

sufficient to refer to Syll 38S of an "Epaoros, a shipowner of

it is

we hear

Ephesus.

from Antoninus, the heir" (Edd.), P Fay2l 11 elV ev (a.d. 134) yivtviv elV iv dpyvpfw dr tv o-wpaTiKais «p-yao-£ais, "whether in kind or in money or in bodily 6

Oxy XII. 15S1 (ii/A.D.) 2apair(u>va p^| dcpfjs dp-ytiv Kal peppto-Gai, dXXd eis cpYao-Lav avTOv pdXe. 6 " For the word business," "trade," see P Lond 906

=

(A.D.

ipwy

(=

128)

P

Petr III. 65(A) 6

.

10

'

"

is

found ter in the fragmentary

(Ptol.), apparently part of a pro-

294"- (A.D. 22) (= Selections, p. 35) o o[Ikos o tp[os] oZkos ] ] EeKovSas f|paivr|Tai x[al see Proleg. p. 46, where the spelling of the V|paivr|T[ai As illustrating the two forms it is subst. is also discussed. II.

:

10S) po\)Xdp€0a

"

made by you

€-7rc.)(upr|8iivai. ir[ap']

we wish

that a grant

of your gold-smith's

business,"

P Fay 93'

fessional searcher's report, but Ipavvdu, which is adopted throughout by WH,.is certain from i/A.D. onwards, e.g.

P Oxy

III. p.

t^jv xpuo-o\[oi]k9iv ep-yao-£av,

should be

Iqavvdo), SQEvvdco. The spelling epsvvdu

o-wpaTa Kal Tas

their labour

labour" (Edd.), P

"EgaazosFor this common name

to.

121-138)

(A.D. 161) povXopat pur8u>o-ao-8ai irapd o-ov t^|v " I wish to lease pupoiru)XaiKT|v Kal dpop;aTiKf|v ep-yao-iav,

from you your business of perfume-selling and unguents making" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 287 (a.d. 161-9) ° l H^V o[i

8t]

€p7ao-£av,

ei[erl]

-yvacpeis

fullers

and others dyers by trade" (Edd.).

"activity."

How

pa<|)
"rfjy

"some

MGr

thoroughly the Latinism of Lk is shown by its occurrence in

become acclimatized colloquial

P Oxy IV. 742 11

(B.C. 2) cdv

r\.

8«vt| trv

are

epyao-Ca, 12 58 had

i[.

.

.

the .]vo£

253

"(pijfJLOS

(pyarijs ....," if you can give your attention For the word = "guild" of workmen, see to it" (Edd.). s Alttrthumtr von Hierapolis to. p. S7, No. 42 r| o-eavoTaTT) to T|pioov tovto No. tuv 50 92, Tropvpopdc)>u)v, p. ipyaa-ia (ioi

Sbs ep-yao-(a[v

o-reavoi

.

ad PacpfW, cited by Dittenberger o-vvep-yao-ia tot t|

tp-yao-ia Tiiv

tj

.

.

1 Syll S73 where we have the compound dpyvpoKOTruv Kal xp uo"°X° a)V

—

*

For ip-yaorfjpiov, see P Oxy XII. 1455* (a.d. 275) " in the factory which I possess." «p-yao-n]piu),

%v

t\a

— a passage

borrowed apparently from cognate with dpvvai and orior : cf. It is the Epic dpoBivu (Boisacq Diet. Etym. p. 273 f.). used (In malam partem) in Epict. Enckir. 20. Kal dvEuo8op(a ktX. Deut 28 aa The verb .

igsidoj is found in a petition of village-representatives against P Oxy XII. carrying out certain repairs on an embankment

—

1469

8

" nor was

(a.d. 125-6) contains payments to 4pY(dTtu) 13 at the rate of 9 obols per man cf. P Oxy X. 1263 (a.d. :

12S-9) poi'Xoaai

.

.

xpr|o-ao-6ai

.

"I wish

to

worker" (Edd.), P Ryl

II.

ap.ov

t«\[vj|,

tt\

practise

tot epyfaTOT]

the

16

ttot-

trade of a river-

154-5) *£w 8*
(a.d. 98(a) JaauTii tp-ydras Suo, Chrest. I. 96"' n (accounts of the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus A.D. 215) ep-yaTtus k[w|j.d]o-ao-i. to £davov toO 8eoO Trpbs [d]TrdvTT|[o-iv toO] fJY«p<5v°s,

—

1'

Flor

6

I.

bvT[a]s ttiStTovs Kal (a.d. 301) tp-yaTas One of the columns of P Lond 70 verso

3

.

.

.

(=111. p. 193 ff.), an account of receipts and by a steward at Theadelphia, is headed 45 An interesting inscr. dediXd-yos cpyaTwv dpyiio-dvTOT. cated to Aiiiv as a deity, Syll 757 (i/A.D.), ends by describing Aiwv as Otfas 4>uo-ews €p"yaTT|s alioviou iravTa, where the (a.d. 258-9)

—

expenditure

editor thinks that the difficult ace. irdvTa

BGU

used in a concrete sense, see

ep-yaTeCa,

IV.

P Oxy XII. 1450 6 (a.d. 249-50), 108 cf. P Par 63 (B.C. 165)

Trapeo-K«uaKius), and for epYaTeiw, ns in

Tobit 5 5

,

(= P

Petr III. p. 26) ot 8id ttjv tot SedvTiov o-rrdviv tp-ya" t€vovt€S Trop££ovTai Ta Trpbs to £tjv, who, through lack of necessaries, supply themselves with the means of life by

The

hard labour" (MahafTy).

adj. is seen in

Y Fay in 6

PSI I. (a.d. 95-6) ?x.uv tv tt} [k]ou.t] jpâTtKa ktt|vt| SeKa 5 3S (a.d. 10 1 ) 6p.oXoYii ir€TrpaKt'vai 0-01 8v 'i\u> tpâTiKov

Mk 9". "EpYaTTjs is a unique formation for* ipya-rvp through the influence of ep^diojiai, cf. Boeor. Ftpyarliav (Boisacq Diet. Etym. p. 272 6vov recalls the auXos ovikos of

'"

a-rrepeCSw, as in 1

K]ii(j.fj

was imposed upon our village"

17-6) of

LXX

Dan "

"

depositing

I

2

occurs

,

dead bodies

Kal vtKpois dirripeio-pivou nj-yx^ vov
1;1 .

=

.

.

.

:

30

B.C. 180) ep«Co-p.aTa cri8T|pd, and \'ett. Val. pp. 333 10 See also Anz Subsidia, p. 271, and for the medical 334 ,

(c.

.

usage Hobart

2S0

p.

f.

igevyo/iiai.

A new

Mt

P Oxy

from

Callimachus

13

(/.

c^«v«Treiv

Lucky indeed

(cf.

LXX

IOII,

fol.

35

VII.

—

<3vao Kap'

"

word, corresponding to Ps iS (19) 3 ), may be cited verso 7 a fragment of I

literary reference for this

the usage in

,

Kap8') tveK oi! ti Btfjs I8cs Kal twv rjpuYes io-TopiT|V. for thee that

Upd

piKTtjs,

thou hast never seen the mys-

dread goddess, or thou hadst e'en begun to blurt In his note Hunt says "4£«vout the tale of them" (Ed.). teries of the

eimv

perhaps a just possible expression for

TJpv-yes is '

to

"

'

began

tell.

igrjiila.

BGU

8S8 15 (A.D. 160) ev «KTeX[

III.

aiptifjiia

.

.

.

] p-tyr) Ta|ei 16 17 (after A.D. 307) irepl tt)s and the schoolboy's exercise contain-

4p— ), P Thead

(.'.

«pT|[p.f|as ttjs

Kiip.T|s,

fled into ing the tale of a parricide who, to escape justice, 4 the desert, P Grenf II. S4 (v/vi a.d.) uibs tov c£8lov TraT-

Kal tovs vouovs 4>oPr|8£ls ?
e'pav
MGr.

persists in

It

(B.c.

— dXXd

cf. ib.

:

n. 1 ).

iiI9

i

t[t|

-ijpi.o-To

Archiv v. p. 380) «vf'6u>Ka[v ep]eto-u,17* (i/A.D.) ( aTa, and cites Polyb. v. 100. 5 tuv 8'tpeio-uaTwv ou Suvaa171 cl. Syll 5SS 6vwv vTro(f)epetv to pdpos dXX' €v8ovtwv

For the

kotoi.

1159' (time of Augustus) Trdo-ay] tpYaTfjav Trapeo-o-KtuaKws (/.

I.

a house

evTaJ8a,

best explained

is

by the accidental omission of a preceding

and

in

P Tor

ovv udva

n

eiriTT|S«tous.

subst.

in

p.iv

this all that

The compound

(Edd.).

P Fay 331

TauTa

(A.D. 298) oi

T]paiv.

egydrriQ.

is

The word

is

eis epi|piav.

MGr.

egyov.

A

few miscellaneous exx. of

£p-yo) will suffice

:

P

to-n.v Kal p.T|8«v 0-6

— XX —

),

tot SpYOT

P Par 66 71

'Apo-ivdeia,

1'

II.

Kyi

154

20

and P Tebt

ifvpaij/a

iTro(iiuvj)0-Ku)v

?pia[

'.

is

.

TmpdOiiTi eXBelv

«is

ra

.

ra KaT S[to]s YfiupyiKd ipya s 423 (early iii/A.D. dXXoTe 0-01 In P Giss I. 20 18 irepl tot (pyutv.

II.

)

—

word is almost = "sample" €pYa[£o]p.ai to. d] i--yp a [4ras ottolJov 8e 0-01 XP"[ pl a dp€o-K€t, •

[8tjXu)]o-ov 8i' «TrL[o-]ToXfjs S.Z'.

.

dpCCTKw) avTOV

egt]/uog.

Svvotov

<5v to 2pya dvapdXovo-iv (/. ) 13 postponed," P Oxy XII. 1457 8vo €pYa£opivas pou to. I'Sia

the .

KioXiei,

cl

(a.d. 66)

irdvTa,

(ii/A.D.)

common word (MGr

(i/B.C.

"whose work

(B.C. 4-3) bayous] 6T|XTJas

Spya,

this

Petr II. II (I) 3 (mid. iii/B.C.)

^ jiEiKpov 2p[Yo]v (or 2p[io]v, see

Tr[t(JL\|/o]v.

V

Xpdvov

used physically in Syll 891 1 * (ii/A.D.) toOTdv t« 8ebs TraTa|ai a— opia Kal Trup«T« Kal pfytt Kal tpe8io-p.u> subst.

is

(iii/B.C.)

prj peppe'xBai.,

"the

Sid to ttX«(u rj Kiip.T| JpiKios village deserted because for long

P Tebt

"desert shore,"

II.

30S* (a.d. 174)

OGIS

7

580 (a.d. 367-75) For the tov tcSttov TrpoTtpov aYvoovfitvov Kal fpt|pov. " by default" legal use of the adj. to denote judgment going owing to the non-appearance of the accused party, cf. P Hib epf|u-ov ai-yiaXou, .

I.

32

s

.

.

NeoTTToXeaou MaKtSdvos

(B.C. 246)

18i[iS]tov t[ot]

'Avtioôu Trpbs KaTa8iKT|v fpTjuov iippEuis Trpbs ?, "(property ot) Neoptolemus, Macedonian, a Antiochus' troop, who had been condemned by " cf. violence to a fine of 200 drachmae (Edd.) :

3 p. 18 n.

Cr. p. 1S5.

igedi£co.

26 3

I.

there has been no inundation,"

i.

The

Lille

On

the accent of JpTjpos see The adj. survives in MGr

(Spaxpds) private in default for Chrest. II.

Brugmann-Thumb

=

"

"

lonely,"

saken" cf. also the Klepht ballad, Abbott Songs, where Tapr||j.a r dpaaTa TapT)ua Ta To-airpdjia :

1

p.

=

for-

l8 1 *,

" the

254 iprjîo

'¥>pfxr)s

<•/>

The form

wretched arms, the wretched knee-plates." (by stress of accent)

?p(ios

also found.

is

egirpiov. This diminutive

(a.d .306).

P Hib

cf.

iQr)/.ioco.

verb in Rev 18 1 ', Boll (Offeniarutig, p. VII. 170, 16 and 133) cites from Hellenistic astrology Catal. 21, vaol ((itvaXoi) 4pt](io>0T|
For the use of

x w p' a

to.

OGIS 519"

See also

4 P T||i»eTio-£Tai..

...

this

MGr

survives in the

A.D. 245)
(<\

The noun

epi)|ioi
in

(as

Mt

24

ls )

I.

18

54

(c.

W

P Leid tyci>

A.D.) ^purev avTui 6 irpoTepos

(ii/iii

tovtou io-xupdrepcSs

"'•

2

—

of the letter is asked Kdpicrm Si Kal tov ?piv T|piv. See also P Oxy II. 244 10 (a.d. 23) toiis «iraKoXov6 oOvTas) (ipvas festival, the recipient

[K]al ep£<)>ous.

and P Strass

24"

I.

(a list of

cattle— a.d.

i

18)

i Jpw(>os a. al-ycs o[(i]o£ws Te'X(€iat)

Kal

\\a

irp
'Eg/uag. For the wide use -

P Thead 8 11

in

Lk 15 ', parallel to the usage in B.C. 245), where in view of a coming

" isolation."

epr||j.w
r 36

found several times

is

For a good

BGU

cl|u.

IV.

1043

Xt'viov,

5

(iii/A.D.

)

of this proper

Rouffiac Recherches, p. 91, and add

(=111.

Cf. Milligan

p. 216).

name

(cf.

P Lond

Documents,

Rom

117S p.

14

16 14 ), see (a.d. 194)

183^.

^Tl p.01 Ipt£l5.

(li(TT6

eg/ir]vEia.

igideia ( For the

—

(a).

WH

The original Notes' , p. 160. " work for hire," as in epi8«vop.ai, 34 illustrated from ^pi6os in P Hib I. I2I

spelling see

1

LXX

meaning of the verb 2U

Tob

may be

,

"wool-weavers," and from the

(B.C. 251-0) tp£8(Hs tpiwv,

"fellow-worker," in a Magdola papyrus of B.C. 216 re-edited by Reinach in Mil. Nicole, p.

compound

—

" s'etant concerte J 451 ff. tt)i
Si

eKaTe'pous] vo(j.ovpd<)>ovs Tpcis

p.r|

The vcwTc'povs «Tt3v T£o-o-£pa.KovTa [bvTas dvepL0€ijT]ous. " factious" ambition permeaning of "selfish" rather than cf. occurrences of !pi8e£a suits best all the

NT

haps

Kennedy's note ad Phil

I

16

in

PSI IV. 36S"

(B.C.

P Par

The Greek translation of a will originally written in Latin headed—'Epp.r|vna Sia8VJKr|S (BGU I. 326' '— ii/A.D.).

is— 'Epp.T|v£a kioSikCXXwv Siirri-ûv (ib. " 16 ). J 8 (a.d. Cf. P Oxy XII. 1466 (a.d. 245) and P Thead 13"11 322 or 323), and see P Fay 23 (ii/A.D.) for an tmT(T|pT|T*|s) Attached

to

250-49) s

to.

ipia

(B.C. 160)

.

.

"wool

do-Tara,

2 (= Witkowski

,

p. 76)

<6> hi tou 'Epp.oO o-r|(iaiv«i i\(y\ov, Xdvov, dSsX^d-rnTa, «pp.T|ve£av, In the MGr Velvendos dialect bpp.r|veia

•7rai8e£av, -ypd|j.(iaTa.

KT)pvKe(av ktX.

= " counsel,"

"advice."

if>/Hi]V£VTljg. are unable to cite any instance of this word (as in I Cor 14" B) from the Koivf^, but for €pp.t|v«is see P Oxy II.

We

237

yii

-

that a

3'

(a.d. 186)

where the presiding magistrate

directs

be asked "through an interpreter" what is t£ «Ke'Xev[o-e]v Si [lp]fir|vews avT-J|v Ivex^yfaji

woman

—

her choice

BGU

cf.

PovXtrai:

59

it

6 Vett. Val. p. 4

«pp.T|v£as.

:

EGT.

EQIOV. not weighed,"

is

III.

985

10

H^Mp]'?

(A.D. 124-5)

[«£ a

>

XolvCkm epfrnvtws Kapav£8os, similarly P Tebt II. 450 s' (a.d. 250) 8[i'] (a.d. 140-1 or 150-1), P Strass I. 41 P Oxy XII. 1517 s (a.d. 272 or 278) where epp.T|V€ios, and

0eW

«p|jiT|vei5s

makes a payment

for oil.

22

ifdoM

(a.d. 34) 4p£wv (8paxp-wv)
(fjp.vo-v)

0-TaOp.Ca

Ci,

(a.d. 39),

P

In P towel, and some wool" (Edd.). Lond 402 verso 1 * (an inventory— ii/B.c.) (=11. p. 11) epid = " a woollen wrapper or (for cped) tvrvXr| is apparently 36 For the diminutive ( 1st rug." epCSiov see P Meyer 20 toij iroKov twv ouk e'SujKa. half iii/A.D.) \a\Kov avTui eptiSKal ?pia,

"a worn

BGU

£w(v),

III.

94S

OtdSovXt d*yopdo-LV

18

(iv/v

p.01 s

A.D.)

II.

94"

[o]vv

vU

p.o\>

Xi(rpds) epiSiov p.tXa[vo]s, and for " wool-worker," see P

a possible occurrence of epiovpvds

Ryl

Bt'Xno-ov

=

(A.D. 14-37).

eQ/urjvevco.

To

BGU

the legal

added the following r«p.i.vi[avb]s

I.

326, cited s.v.

docket

official

—

!i

epp.T|vt£a, ffi

there

is

Aovkkios

rd'ios

to TrpoKt£p.€vov vop.iKos 'Pio)jialKbs T|pp.r|voja-a

Cf. dvTtYpa
which ends

— 'OXvp.TT[ios]To-[t]8wpiavbs The verb

«pp.T|vcD0-a dirb 'Pa>[p.a]'LKu>v.

sense in

twv

BGU

irpb

ep|iT|vciiw

cf.

:

140

I.

€(iov

20

[

]

used in a wider

201-2) to avo-Tripdrepov itrb

(A.D.

avTOKpaTopwv a-Ta9Jv ="

Lk 24" D.

is

MGr

(JsLXavOpwrroTcp^jv

explain,"

"comment

upon." k'gig.

As

a

Erotic

new

literary reference

Fragment P Grenf

I.

we may I

cite the

21

(ii/B.c.)

Alexandrian

ylvuo-Ki

yiv(air\) otl 8up.bv dWKTjTov £\to oVav £pis Xapn p.€, "know that 1 have a heart unconquerable when hate takes hold

The word

upon me." I42

4

—

$1

xdXXu

is

used in bonatn partem in Kaibel

<('[>'X'i s

irtwriv

ilia

P Oxy VI. 886

(iii/A.D.)

(=

Selections, p.

nof.) contains

a magical formula, purporting to be derived from a sacred book (V Tois toO 'Ep|xoii Ta|i£ois, while the method employed

concerned with the 29 letters, which were used by Hermes and by Lis, when she was seeking her brother and husband 81' uv 6 'Epp.f|S kJ t| Ttris £r|ToOo-a cavTijs riv Osiris is

—

?PaX]X«v fynv

where the editor renders " animi pukritudine aemulandi studiiim iniecit."

'Egfifjg.

(pap.

omnibus

d8eX4>bv kJ dialogue,

dvSpa

P Ryl

II.

"Oo-ipciv.

63

s

In the curious astrological which various parts of

(iii/A.D.), in

255

'Ep/j.oyevr]s

o-oi, unfortunately in a somewhat obscure context (Aesch. Prom. Vinci. 35S dXX' rjXflev avTii Ztjvos d-ypvTrvov and with pe'Xos is a classical parallel to the construction)

the body are connected with the sun, moon, planets, etc., the tongue, smell, and hearing belong to Hermes 'Ep]p.ov

^pxopat

—

yXwo-o-a

For 'Eppfjs as the name of a

aKofj.

6o-
:

man, as in Rom 16 *, see OGIS 597* Ad 'H\ioiroX£Trj irapd s 'Eppov with the editor's note; also Syll 753 (not older than a.d. 212) and the other exx. in Kouffiac Recherckes, 1

p.

tadi]?

Xp£av 1

(1st half ii/B.c.)

and

rXvKwvos

full

'

as in 2

— Mt|vI

•

'

'

15 ,

see Michel 3071.29 latter inscr.

'

'

'

îXo^'vou

6Xoi8bpT)o-av 'ApTepiBwpos iriTTaKiov SBioKtv Eppoveviiv Kal e'Xdo-CTo tov '

*

"

'

Gnostic amulet, F Oxy VII. 1060', we dircLXXaôv tov oIkov tovtov dirb TravTOs

—

< Kal > •n-pd'yp.aTOS Ta\v ra.\v, "free this speed from every evil reptile and thing."

all

See also Kaibcl 1033 1 '

(iii/B.c.)

—

is

which

1st aor.

terminations are

cf.

f.)

and

perf.

BGU

I.

aor. used together (see Proleg.

27" (ii/A.D.)

els

ytjv

eXfjXvBa

tt]

\ilv

ttj

§

tov avTov

Crj

pnvis.

—

we may cite from P Oxy VI. 929 s2 (ii/iii ev Tax" W£ P^ tovtov, 932 s (late ii/A.D.) cpt

this fut.

A.D.) «p«ls Be

p.01

'

cou 8c AiroXivapis irtis Ta 8c'p.aTa Kal Ta Brjpdo-ta' to bvopa " 8 dv avTos o-oi cI'tttj, Apolinarius will tell you how the dues stand the name will be that which and public deposits :

he will

tell

you himself" (Edd.); and

and

«VpT|Tai,

"as

for the perf. ib.

stated

above"

940

(Edd.).

3

Cf.

Xt'-voi.

186 6 (B.C. 62) o-TpaTTjYos

—

TvSlktjs Kal 'EpvBpds BaXdo--

Tfjs

25

(vi/A. 11. irepav Be 199 oOvTas 'AppaPiras, and P Ryl

o-ris,

)

II.

6aXdo-o-ris oik-

'EpvBpds

ttjs

66

a petition For the adj.

(late ii/B.c.)

addressed orpaT-qjYiit. 'Epv8pa[s 6aXdo-o-r|s,

tpvBpias, "of ruddy complexion," cf. the description of a 2* certain Euphronius in P Petr III. 13(
the verb in (B.C.

— eup.eye8]T|S ix.)

its

epvflpCa's tjirivpvTros, and for derived sense, as in Tob 2 14 cf. P Tebt I. ,

73) prydXios

f|pu0piaKe,

in the sense of

erected Beois ue-ydXois

a dedicatory tablet

by a certain Apollonius o-ioBtls «y H-«"ydXiov KivSvvuiv eKirXevo-as eK ttjs 'Epv8pds 8aXdcro-T|s, where the editor considers that the Aiabian Gulf is referred to: cf. ib.

"he

has become

much

ashamed" (Edd.)!

influence of the

is

so

amply vouched

quite unnecessary to bring in the

Heb. 7NC' (Grimm)

cf.

:

123

P Oxy

e.g.

II.

H

Kal 'Ep(j.([a]v tov dS«Xbv Sid s ypaiTTov dvT|Y€i[o-0a£] 0-01 Trepl tovtov, P Ryl II. 229 (A.D. 3S) CpiOTW 0"£ €K TTaVTOS TpOTTOV (vQt'ws p.01 Tr€[p,] T'ai Tas 292"

(c.

A.D. 25)r|pwTT|o-a

dXXas (dpTapas) Trjpbs

tp.e

7,

the inscrr. Syll 328 s (B.C. 841

and from

TJX8[cv i]v 'ATrap.f|a f|puTr|o-4v t« [Sttios dv] tôvo--

(av au[T]i>

[Tr]oifjo-u>

t-rrl

tov o~vv[Po]vX£o[v (where see Dit-

"

=

being asked what your 'EpiuTnBeis tenberger's note). 1 pleasure is" comes to mean "please," e.g. I' Oxy II. 269

"

(A.D. 57) iav 8vvt| epioTTiBtls 6'xXr|o-ov Aid
if

you

can, please worry Dioscorus" (Edd.): cf. Abbott Joh. Gr. For the conjunction with TrapaKaXci, as in I Th 4 1 p. 46S.

P Oxy

II.

294

28

(A.D. 22) tpwToi St

crt

Kal *rrapaKaX[ii

see further poi dvTKpwvrio-LV Trtpl tiov -y € vop€v[wv Milligan Thess. p. 46. On the relation of cpuTdw and aiTt'io 1 and cf. Field Notes, p. in Jn i6 2a see Proleg. p. 66 n. 101 f., and for an apparently exceptional (cf. Abbott_/Wz. Gr. in the sense of Christian prayer p. 469. f.) instance of 4pioTaio :

"ypd]\|/ci

16

A.D.

(c.

100)

eXfjXvBtv

-yap

TevipiXos

"

TovSaios Xe'-ywv [8]ti tjx8r|v is "ycwp-yfav. Teuphilus the Jew has come saying, I have been pressed in as a cultivator'" (Edd.) will serve as an instance of the ordinary use of this very common verb the mention of the Jew Teuphilus A few miscellaneous exx. (or Theophilus) is interesting. maybe added which illustrate NT constructions or phrases- '

:

with Jn 5 M

it is

,

eQxoftai-

Fay

"ask," "entreat,"

for in the Koivrj that

cf.

P

in

iocordo)

69

Eapo8pcj£i

37

1143) of a worshipper

ib.

(cf.

tov 'Eirtlip ut|vos, Kal €^€[K]6vtao-a

etirov

Tt.

PpoToi

EQvdQOQ.

amended

For the

(v/a.d.) is dvu)T(pu)

avTiii

cpire'6' dp.'

tol] Btol (TTvytovari

OGIS

142

p.

For

KaKoO €pir€ToO

like tjkw

I

evSo|€i.

In

10

?X6w, "supply her needs until

attached to the 2nd aor. appears in BGU II. 530 11 (i/A.D.) oiiTe dvT€-ypa T as ovtc r]X6as (other exx. in Deissmann BS,

EQTIETOV.

house with

t^v come." Preisigke wall-scratching from El-Amarna) (iii/A.D.) ttoit|o-ov aiTtjs

Jn 6").

p. 191).

'Eirtl'Eppo-

'A|iottt|vi3.

20

'

Kal airb vvv

the vi/A.D. have the petition

416

f

The

?).

'

'ApTt(i£8wpov irepl olvov '0 8cbs €Ko\d
I

'

NitwvIs

Kal

'

Tim

I2II 1 - 6 (i/B.c.

ib.

be recorded in

II.

The intermediate form

'EgjuoyenjQ. For this proper name,

Bcdv,

P Tebt

142 Mn,vdcpiXos eXBwv (a

(cf.

y^VT]S

t'cos

cf

shows eXBuv used

91.

may

n 2s

Cor

I

,

,

for

Christians see

the inscr.

Roman catacombs

from the

Kfl KAI EPOTA YIIEP HMHN (Northcote and Brownlow Roma Sotteranea, ii. p. 159) cited by In MGr epiuTio may expand to Westcott ad 1 Jn 5 16 a lorm dpuTw is also found. or contract to pwTw cpu>Ta-yit>

ZHCHC

EN

.

cf.

P Lond 42"

(B.C. 16S)

p. 10) €ts Trdv ti €Xr|Xv6via 8td ttjv

(=

I.

p. 30, Selections,

tov a-irov

Tipr|V,

" hav-

come to the last extremity because of the high price of 12 2 corn," P Vat A (B.C. 168) (= Witkowski p. 65) tov Trai8tou com els Ta ^{TâTa €Xt|Xv9otos, P Flor II. 2I2 3

:

ing

,

(A.D. 254) els To
.

.

ci.

.

ws pfj P Tor

'£\eiv o- £ I.

1

"•

'-

9

4 116) Jpx«o"6ai «irl to Kpvrrjpiov : with In 1S cf. the late P land I. 2I 2 (vi/vii A.D.) tjuuiv Td «pxdpev[a o]uk 5 16 cf. IV. 1041 16 (ii/A.D.) 8ti ol8[a: with Rev 2

(B.C.

.

BGU

iod)]Q.

P Oxy 116'

5

(A.D.

III.

471

101

(ii/A.D.) iv

XevKats

P Ryl II. P Thead 40' B(jU I. 21 in6

«o-flfjo-iv,

(a.d. 194) tt|v eo-8fjTa pov 7rtpi«'crxio"av,

3O7—324?)

(iv/A.D.) eo-8fjTos,

€0-8f]Ta

0-TpaTlWTlKT|V,

P Oxy XII. 142s*

dv€Tri[KXtjjTois Tois

(iv/A.D.) rf|v «o-8f|Ta "

v<|)do-pao-iv KaTao-Kevdo-ai,

facture the clothing in irreproachable

(?)

materials

to

manu-

" (Edd.),

256

(TOLipOS

tadrjai?

—

135 I. of Commagene i/B.c.) (inscr. of Antiochus 383 s.v. dvaXap.koo-|jlov Hepo-ix^s 4
OGIS

Spaxp-uiv,

3 not found elsewhere, but refers to Meyer Gr. cited exx. in addition to the p. 427 : for the ordinary form, tov d-ydXabove, see Michel 833" (b c. 279) 6 Kdo-p-os 6 uaTos toO ri\v epeiav eo-8fJTa f\ovTos.

the ace.

is

eaxarog. For {.with reference to time cf. P Oxy II. 280" (a.d. s0 88-9) ev Se tw ea-xd-ru) eviauTil, P Tebt II. 375 (A.D. 140) Tii 8e ire'p.irro (/. tu>) in (I. eVei) 8 (OTiv e"o-x aTOV ^ T °5 T *js

—

«'Xir£8as

ea-XaTT)s inscrr.

BGU

See also

p.io-8uio-ews.

(/•

Michel 326 s

—

os)

IV.

ir -

>3

(iv/v a.d.) ttjs

and from

in

Mt 12"

(= Witkowski 3

p.

65) tov

the

tov pfou Te[X]evTf|S.

<"- TT s l (ii/B.C.) ttjs e'o-x

With Tatcrxara ,

I024

dTroo-TefpjTJo-ai,

al., cf.

P Vat

irai8£o«

o-ov

A"

168)

(B.C.

™

els

eo-xaTa

34

eaOrjaig.

An

somewhat


BGU

16 12 (A.D. 159-160)

I.

—

(

rare

word

= Selections,

found

is

where a

84)

p.

in

informed against ws kouuvtos [>]al \pw[|i]«'vo« " on the charge of letting his hair grow too epeats ta-erjo-co-i, " 10 cf. Ac I of wearing woollen garments long, and is

priest

.

:

iodito.

P

Giss

8o 8

I.

d ovk ô>8a

(ii/A.D.)

eVSeiv

(/.

-rcl

[ir]epuj~rtp£Su[a Kal d]pvv8dpia,

lo-BCfiv),

.

ire'|j.[v|/ov

iroTi ovik Scpa-yov irapd
(/.

.

.

ii-

,

10

IX. I185 10 (c. A.D. 200) iratSa tov ueiKpbv 8ei apTov eo-8£eiv, and it. X. 1297 10 (iv/A.D.) irpo eivdpiov eXaiou, dviKaXvi|;ai of oil for you to uncover aviTbv Kal ^dyai., "a (/. dva-) and eat "—so the editors, who for the form cpd-yai compare .

.

P Tor

I.

T 27 -

i

On

.

BGU

p.

.

p.eTa aeXiTos e-n-l Tpeis the constative force of cpa-yeiv as distinguished

"

MGt 128

repast." Thumb [ffellenismus, "eating," doubts the necessity of finding a Hebraism in

(j>a-y£,

n.')

eo-8ieiv dird

(Mk

2e

7

).

E00TCZQ0V. I.

ration in

27

ib.

(a.d. 190) Jo-oiTTpov Slttttjxov

2I 20 (A.D. 230).

In a

list

:

cf.

occurs only ^xeiv, which in the censured by the Atticists, see Lobeck Phryn. For other exx. of the inp. 481. p. 389, Rutherford trans. use of '4\ta with an adv., see s.z\ ^x w *

AD

Oxy

3J

5

,

is

NP

£00).

P Par 41"

BGU

op(u>, 3

574

(ii/B c.)

io-ta

73

9

(B.C. 160) eu.oO 8e KaBrnie'vou e"cru> ev tu watrroIV. 1 127* (B.C. 18; ey -ni (
to

Te'îevos ttjs ['Apre'p-tSos

irfepipdXou,

(=

"a

eVoirrpov) dp-y(vpovv) ir[ai8i.K(dv),

—

found in the grave-inscription, Archiv 145-116)

silver mirror for

a

—

e-yw,

The form i.

p.

el'crw

220 No. 2*

eitvoia "yap ulv

See also P

Paive Kal el'o-w -yds dxpi- Kal uKeavdv. Giss Inv. 137 s (= Archiv v. p. 137) elVm Tjuepuv

elKocrt.

eocodev.

—

of Temple Property a.d. ûSlu KdpTjs dpyvpai do~r|u u>) 6Xk:tjs) XC(Tpas) a eo-wêv) ûX(ivr)), "a lamp with a small figure of

ioTzsoa.

With Lk 24 : ' cf. P Par 69 C *(A-P- 233) irpagas The word is found in the fragment of a eo-ire'pav. Gospel P Oxy

IV.

655

VIII. I163 2 (v/a.d.)

it

s d(j>'

eo-ir[e'pas

refers to locality

"

I

In

Kws ir]p»£.

— ttj

irepl

of the

simple

see

o-iiv

unstamped

wood"

ib.

8.

14 avTou

(Edd.).

silver

p.

MGr

52.

See the quotation from P

We

P Oxy VI. 901 5

(a.d.

"in 336) eo-rrepives wpes (/ eo-irepivais olpais) ttj x8es r|p-«'p
BGU

KaTa Tas

[e]o-rrepivds wpas.

cf.

Epict.

ii.

-

-

Magd

29

s.v. diroppfirrw.

are unable to quote any instance of this word, which is confined to the First Gospel (cf. Ev. Petr. 7),

NT

EOJlEQlVOq. cf.

15

7

EXaiOOQ.

from the papyri, but s inscrr., e.g. Syll 365 12 38 D,

Mt

EOWTEQOt;.

in the

Lk

the interior being

lb.,

in

8e Toti 9eo0 irapovros {crto9ev.

o-rre'pa.

this adj., as in

I

weighing

With the use

TeTpdSi koto-

arrived on the 4th at

Brugmann-Thumb,

in

of

smooth, breathing taking the place of an

F

Core

lost

eo-n-e'pav T-f|v AapviTiov, Xaîuv 11 the western border of Dame" (Ed.): cf. Preisigke 4651 For the rough, (A.D. 250-1) Ka8' [e]
original

II.

graveevidently a

P Oxy XII. 1449" (Return

instead

8a-ov

118) where the

p.

els to diggers bring the banished Politike " into the interior." mistake for els to (
213-7) Xa[nr(ds)

A.D.)

Selections,

-irdv,

P Grenf

letter

-

child."

For

do-vXov]

and the early Christian

(late iii/A.D.)

of articles of furniture

,

(/.

Mk

the resto-

in the fragmentary P Oxy VI. 978 (iii/A.D.) we find mention of an (jo-oiTTpov (/. eVo-rrrpov) and in a return of temple XII. I449 1 * ( P 213-7). of Sawrpov

property,

NT

The phrase ecrxdnos

in

(B.C. 10

\i.r\
sa^drcog.

is

CPR

—

diroLXop-e'vois ^crxaTov ev Tpta-l

from the durative to-Bteiv cf. Prolcg. p. Ill, and for <|>d-youai as an Hellenistic mixture of 88op.ai and gipa-yov cf. ib. p. 184 n3

a

8 (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, 15 , see P Oxy VI. 886 to 8e inroXnrd[u]evov eVxa-rov dvaYVum (/. 8i), 112) p. u (end of iii/B.C.) eiriTeXetv 8e rd vdp.Lp.a Tots Syll 879

Cor

I

8

I. 250 (time of 117) p.eTfjX8ai., See also Syll S07 13 (after A.D. 13S)

(B.C.

Hadrian) 4ireve-yK<«Kal dpai kokkovs
.

"when things are at their worst," for which he adduces For the adverbial eVxa-rov, as in various classical exx.

80-a

P Oxy

?),

dcpe'o-Tia

(mid. i/B.C.) Tfjs TrdX[e]ios ev tols e'Xr|Xv8dTos. Michel 394 Hort's rendering ea-xdi-ois iirapxova-ris KivSiivois supports 6 of ev Kaipu eo^drw in I Pet I "in a season of extremity,"

it

(e.

by no means infrequent in the A.D. 37) omvTpdcpous Kal eTatpovs 1 573 (i/.A.D.) ?8o|e tols eratpoLS Kal is

eauTcii -yeYOVOTas, OG/S SappaTio-Tais 6eou [evvjoiai

Vett. Val. p. 3

13 ;i

irio-Tiv eve-yKaaevoi

SaPPaTto-Tov

o-uvnyp-e'vois.

Cf.

oirws Std tovtwv 01 dp-aOeis Kal 9eoudxoi

Kal eVatpoi

'

^y*

rr15

dXT]9eias

Yevdp.evoi

2.")

erepoyXaxrcros Kal

ti-irapKTijv

(repay?

o-tpdo-iuov

seen

is

Aphaeresis

7

tt^v

MGr

in

KaTaXdpwcriv. "pair," ''mate."

€irio-TTip.r|V

Ta£pi,

dXXov

and the Andanian inscr. Syll 653' 1 fB.c. 91) tov 8' aXXov of two. The readiness with which the two words cnuld be interchanged is shown by .

P Oxy

ixsQoyXcoaaog. With this compound

the similarly formed

cf.

18 o6toi -yap tW\.
tTcpo-

103

.

Herwerden Lex. ed.

369

II.

276

21

aXXwv

dird T€

\ «Tt'pwv [oiKovopiwv

Trpacrttuv

cf.

:

19

That however the a.d.), 6" (a.d. 23S). original difference between them was often observed with

For the use of the p.

11

(A.D. 77) p£p\ 'HpaKXipu tiu o-uv dXXois 10 compared with P Gen I. 36 (a.d. 170) trapd ritKiio-ios SaTapovTos Upe'tus o-iiv €T€pois Up€v[o-]i. Nor is it easy to differentiate them in such passages as CPR I. ib.

exeoo^vyeai

.

.

0-1T0X0701S

Cor 14 21 )

(I

.,

tov piv iva

ic.

(Lev

18 )

compares Philo Princ. 11 init. (=11.

s.v.

Mangey)

LXX

the

in

corr. adj.

(ii/iii

great nicety even in vernacular documents the Twins' petition P Par 26 32 '- (B.C. 163-2)

16

p.

«T«p6û7o.

ktt|vt|

3

f.

&XX01

note on

the

;

33

1.

requires

is

shown by

(=

Selections,

correction) where the Twins them-

tov Eapairieiou (to which belonged) are distinguished from ^Ttpot tuv Ik tov ">. u (2nd half ii/A.D.) 'Ao-KXriirielou, and P Ryl II. 102 tcov eK

selves

'•

etSQo; and

duoTEpoi are claimed by Blass (Gr. pp. 36, 179 f. ) as the only surviving words in the Hellenistic age which

denote duality as distinct from plurality, and abundant evidence can be cited from the Koivr| of the correct use of

See e.g. P Ryl II. 229* (a.d. 38) llva iVtpos in this sense. I'va Kal avTos Sol crt'pav (a second ass), 801 croi 6'vov P II. 65 flff (early ii/A.D.) 8iKai.ov tov 'irtpov diroXv.

.

Amh

-

8rjvai edv dXXos dvT* avToii KaTao-Ta6jj, "it is of them (sc. two brothers) should be released,

just that

BGU I. 5" (a.d. "another of the same 6

appointed in his stead" (Edd.),

else is

ttvai

79-80) eVepov

one

some one

if

6|uJvup.o(v),

9 name," P Fay loo

(A.D. 99) t[tj] piv Xapi/rCw [t]tj Si eTe'pa XapiTiio, with reference to two women, both named

CPR

Charilion, (ii/A.D.)

.

II 8 (a.d. 10S)

I.

[«]Wpas

p-e'xpi

4Wpas

.

.

oiKias, ib.

.

223"

"until the next

diro-ypatpfjs,

(lit.

"another") census," P Tebt II. 381* (a.d. 123) iripas 9(r (a.d. 12S) SvyaTpos, "her other daughter," P Amh II. 8S " wv (Aids ev Svcrl KolVats (here = o-cppa-yicri, parcels ") -

.

.

piv

.

«Te'pas Si

.

Suo, |«ids piv evl

oVta

.

.

.

BGU

.,

I.

I94

t^|v Si e-rt'pav

dprdpas

lsf

(a.d. 177) ct-io-toXwv

-

P Fay 164

.,

.

Kal

Tpcts

(ii/A.D.) eirl

tT(c'pu>)

ecp'

.

.

.

(dprdpas) Sio, and similarly id. 165. On the other hand, <-T
P

Par

45

(B.C.

Bt'Xis

1-Tepov

1 (= Witkowski,

s

153)

Xe-yeiv,

ib.

X«'-ye,

46

s

(B.C.

(=el) (= Wit-

82)

p.

t|

153)

S6) ov]x €T€pdv Tiva, dXXd cri avTov pidpTupa 14 tTTLcrirdcrcp, P Fay 12 (c. B.C. 103) €T€po\>s o-vinrapovTas vtto t^ twv a[vTtuv, "others besides themselves being pre-

kowski

2

,

p.

sent" (Edd.), SiSdvai,

id.

11

36

"with power

(a.d.

to pass

1 1

1-2)

on the

«T«'pois

4irix"pri8tls

right (of

making and

selling bricks) to others" (Edd.), P Flor I. 99' (i/ii A.D. ) {—Selections, p. 71) 6 vlbs Tjp.u>v Kdo-Tiop p.eQ' krepoiv

dcrwT6ud|i€vos co-irdvio-e

Ta

aiiTov irdvTa,

along with others has squandered riotous living,"

and

BGU

I.

all his

86"

' '

son Castor

my

own

property

in

viroT£8eo-8a[i]

(ii/A.D.)

*T€pOLS •irapao-[v]vx«pouvTw[v, a formula allowing liberty to alienate. Cf. Lk 8 6 s where even the stylist Luke -

substitutes Krcpos for the correct aXXos of his (presumed) cf. Jit I3 5ff ) source-narrative (Mk 4 5ff see Prolog, p. 79. The opposite error of using dXXos fur eTtpos in Lk 6 29 3 8 '(so Jit 5 ') may be paralleled from P Grenf II. 23a -

:

(b.c.

S"

107)

Tfjs

f-

p.«v

p.ids

:

.

.

-rijs

8'

dXX^s

•

.,

mcov 8O0. «vbs piv . . dXXov, (ii/B.C.) 10ff (A. n. 34S) 4>oi'viKas 8vo, tov piv iva . 456

Part

III.

P Tor

BGU .

aX(Xujv) where, as the editors point p.«8' i'Ttpa, out, the former phrase introduces extracts from the original census-lists, while the second points to details that had .

p.£T

.

been omitted. Other exx. showing how readily 'e'rcpos from meaning "the other class (of two)" came to imply "different" in quality or kind are OGIS 458 s (c. B.C. 9) eTe'pav T€ £8wK€v iravTl tui Kotrp.wL 6i|nv, and P Oxy VI. 18 939 (iv/A.D.) fxjpa ypdpp.aTa, where the reference .

.

not only to "another," a second letter, but to a letter containing very "different" news from that previously despatched. "ETepos is used without a subst. in P Tebt is

II.

3S1"

(A.D.

(=

123)

Selections,

7S)

p.

Ka8'

t?T«pa

99

10

A.D.)

(i/ii

"anything

(=

Selections,

else amiss,"

72)

p.

CPR

and

^T€pov *irpaK8r|o-dp.e8a (cf. Ac 17 firmation of the rendering of

I. 21

).

RV

8i5o,

" two others, malefactors"

(a petition

(\ilS

—

B.C.

<*.

€"ITtXTJl|/€lS

"to

Siatr€icLV,

women

"

1

is

19) Kal [p-]tTa

Lk

dTOirov

£repo[v]

32

15

An 23

Kal tov

Ti,

(a.d. 21S) oi&iv 8{ s2

interesting

con-

6T(poi KaKovp'yoi

afforded by P Tebt I. 41* tou TravTbs o-kuXliov o~uv-

TTOLOUpe'vOU TtVCUV TJfAWV Kal €Ttp0JV "yvvaiKcuv

extort from

some of us and from

— the petitioners are men.

others, viz.

w

According to Lightfoot (Gal. p. 76) the primary distincbetween dXXos and ^rcpos is that the former is another "as one besides," and the latter another as "one of two." But Ramsay in an important discussion on Gal l 6f (Comm. the p. 260 ff.) contends that this reverses the facts regarding force of the two words when they are pointedly contrasted. In Gal I.e. he has now definitely adopted the construction ,

tion

-

given by the American Revisers in the margin

("a

different

gospel, which is nothing else save that there are some that trouble you"), and agrees with the opinion expressed by

Professor A. W. JIair who has supplied a long list of passages from Demosthenes and others, showing that any distinction in usage between the two words results naturally

from the idXXos

.

(«Ttpos).

fact

that

while the

and

one

is

other

further that,

a positive, or absolute, word a comparative, or relative

is

where

this

is

not essential, they

are used indifferently: see e.g. Demosthenes xxiii. 71 (ed. Butcher) ovt' dXXos ov>8e(s, but xxv. 17 i-Ttpos 8' ovSc- els.

I.

II.

8v

oiv Tpdirov, "other things of whatsoever kind," following a list of articles bequeathed in a will, P Flor I.

8TfTroT€

ereocog. Syll 406

10

(A. D.

147

ti

Kal

iripttis

toCto

aTr^pr).

34

258

si

tTl

326

en. P Lond 42" still

at

?Tl

Zi

(=1.

16S)

(B.C.

p.

" while you were

home,

In

went short altogether."

I

10)

30, Selections, p.

o-ov irap[
10s Jt[i]

fTO?

Kal "fipOV TOU T*|V tTTlO-ToX^V

ib.

!6

we have

—

TrapaK£K0|llKd[T0]s

now that Horns who brought 9 A n 3 8 ?Tt cf. P Kyi II. MS P Oxy IV. 744' (B.C. 1) (= Selections, Kal (i*| dpK[eo-]8«£s. (is £ti Kal vw iv p. 32) shows a common phrase 7£vuo-Ke cf. P Hib I. 46" 'AXâvSpe'a (/. -Speta)
-

(

-

)

10

(a.D. 117-S) tol VTro76Ypa|iue'va tSdtprj irdvTa iroifjo-iv Hunt ^Totaa elvcu irpbs KaTao-iropdv, and ib.

avXaK£
II. 123* (A.D. 254) (K twv CTOtaoTt'pcov ol'vou uovdxupa For the adj. cKaTov, of wine ripe or ready for drinking.

applied to persons cf. P Hib 1. 44' (B.C. 253) Tois Si Bepiords " as soon as tis dv CToiaovs iroô-riis e-rKo-TaXov r|p-lv, you

can get the harvesters ready let me know" (Edd.), BGU IV. 1209 17 (B.C. 23) Iva irpbs y.iv KaTairXi}£;i.v Tuiv ToXp.rjO"dv-

twv ^x^^tv II.

419

oiv Kal viv f) to dp-yvptov clo-d-yeTe f\ ktX therefore at length either collect the money, or," etc., 2 s Eevillout Mil. p. 295 (B.C. 131-0) (= Witkowski , p. 96) (B.C. 25S) ?ti

,

"now

irapaKaXwv o-auTov Kal tovs

Uti Kal vOv KaXcis iroiT|a-£is irap'

P Oxy VIII.

T|H
"

1 1 1 1

"

TeTtX(evTTiKtvaL) 'in 7rdXa[i,

13

whom

203) ov 8i)\(ii) declare to have died

tvTuxtav, and

a[^To]xjs €Totp.ous Trpbs

P Tebt

10

(iii/A.D.) cdv \iiv ctolut] t\v tj OuydT^p pou, dvepStd tt\s bvov. Fôr the phrase €V 4tol|x
:

XfVQw

s I. 76 (iii/iv a.d.) tovs epyaTas \y ctoCuw 13 Michel 394 (mid. i/B.C.) irpoOupoTaTa £8wKev tiroCrjo-a The t| €To£pou, "he gave most readily without hesitation."

io 6 , see

P Gen cf.

:

word

is

MGr.

(a.D. I

9

For the adv. used of degree, as in Phil I see long ago." s the Christian letter ib. VI. 939 (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. ,

128) vOv

'4ti

(idXXov

d-rrao-iv

dvc
tri [tovp

irpbs

T|

8to-rrd]TOU 8eov vviicris

tj|J.iv.

ezoifimc;.

For the phrase tToipus ?x M followed by the inf., as in 14 I Pet 4 6 cf. P Amh II. 32* (ii/B.c.) 21 13 2 Cor I2

Ac

,

,

"being ready (a.D. 15S-9)

iroifidCco.

P

Petr

II.

yap

(id^cTau P Lille

15

"the

Si.aSo)(TJ,

f|

(=

(iii/B.C.)

4o(rt)

26 1

Witkowski'-,

relief is

41) Itoi-

p.

being equipped,"

(iii/B.C.) TT|V Xonrf|v Y[ijv «To]iadj>>, of preparing land by cultivation, PSI IV. 434" (B.C. 261-0) s3 tToiadôvTat 8r|p£ueiv, P Hib I. 47 (B.C. 256) Kal bXupav I.

K[al

8fc

Si

tTo(u.a?«

Kp]i8*|v

Iva

[Trapap.]eTpf|o-cup.tv

€is

P Oxy X. 1299*

(iv/A D.) «Tuadcro aiiTw

«Toipdo-w

(/.

"

I will prepare it for your coming" (Edd.), 1490' (late iii/A.D.) eirto-TtiXov t£ Bf'Xets eTotpa" o-8f)vai, give instructions as to what preparations you wish have an instance to be made" (Edd.) cf. Philem 22.

avrrb) Sus SpXTh

XII.

ib.

We

:

of dropped augment in

P Grenf

II. 14(b)

1

(B.C.

264 or 227)

BGU

in irapouo-iav t^v Xpuo-£irirou III. 830 18 (i/A.D.) Xp]^l °^ v €Toi|id
tTOLjj.aKap.ti'

future.

The verb

is

:

current in

to subscribe the royal

(B.C.

paa-iXiKbv

oath,"

BGU

iipKov, I.

80"

2ioTT)p£a tTotpus (\ov
and the

PSI

I. 46* (v/vi A.n.) See also Michel 8S4 2 * «Totpuis St8dvTiov, "those who give

T|ptv atpet direp-ydo-ao-Oai.. CTvp.u>s

T0V

f

late

eTo(pws) ^X" XoyCcracrOai.

(/.

164-3) Twv

•

•

willingly."

to

"prepare both olyra and barley in order that The verb is we may measure it to the State" (Edd.). almost a t.t. for preparations in view of an approaching visit, e.g. P Tebt II. 592 (iii/A.D.) «ttio-[toX]t)V 0-01 2Treui|;a us o-ou Taxi epxo^v[o]u Kal eToipaKiv (/. T|TOiuaKeiv) 0-01 pao-iXiKciv,

•n-dvTa,

XII. I469 21

,

x €u P°]7P a< >J ['] v

exdvT«[v

tTo£pi»s

MGr.

ezoQ. P Tebt II. 412 3 (late ii/A.D.) &veX0e tls T-f|v toC ve'ou Jtovis, "come up to the metropolis 41 Year." For kit Ktos, "yearly," as in LU 2

,

ariTpd-iroXtv at the

New

P

Amh

cf.

11 II. S6 (A.D. 78) 4s (sc. Spaxpds) Kal dir[o8]aio-u) kot' Stos t|€Via«Ta, the yearly charge was to be paid annually, P Oxy IV. 725 39 (a contract of apprenticeship A.D. 183) Kat ^tos -fjpe'pas tlK00"t, apyr\o-ti hi b irats €is Xd-yov eopTaiv " the boy shall have 20 holidays in the year on account of 25 festivals" (Edd.): for Ka9" Utos see P Tebt II. 31 1

—

The aspirated form (a d. iio-i), al. (a.d. 134), 373 38 Ka8' 2tos is also fairly common, e.g. P Petr III. I9(<-) Ka8' have been added iros where the words (B.C. 224) 10 14 '

and the editor explains the form as due see further Meyer Gr. Ka8' 8tos is read quater in P Kyi p. 326 {., Proleg. p. 44. 8 II. 166 (A.D. 26), and Of Ktos in P Oxy X. 1299 (iv/A.D.)

above the

line,

analogy with Ka9' T|p^pav

to false

:

:

EToif-taoia.

BGU

1 '

froiII. 625 iii A.D.) Kios otov (ii, t| «TV(iao-([a] (/. pao-ia) yt'vTjTai ueTa t*|v KaTacnropdv Kal tTjo-KoXi]8fls (/. 20 With the «io-xoXr|0fjs), CP Herm I. 95 irpb (TOiuao-ias.

Pauline passage Eph 6 16 cf. M. Anton, iv. 12 ouo TavTas tToiudTnTas ?x"v dtl 8ti, where Crossley, comparing ib. iii.

13,

regards tTOtpoT^Tas as meaning Sd-ypaTa i-Toipa or

irpdx«ipa,

always

"

at

and

"have

translates

hand."

In

MGr

the

these

noun

=

two

principles

"

preparation,"

cf.

MGr

"this year."

In

P Oxy

III. 477* (A.D.

"in the fifth year a good ex. of the ace. denoting a 52 Ac 20", in the (Jn 4 point of time, as occasionally On the other cf. Proleg. p- 63, CR xviii. p. 152. Rev 3 132-3) Tb

[ir]4u.irrov Jt[o]s Ao|xiTiavoB,

of Domitian,"

we have

NT

,

3 ):

hand, the instrumental dat. of extension of time (see Proleg. 28 illustrated by Syll 607 (iii/iv A.D.) ^(drio-tv) p. 75) may be 6 S(fjpos) "iroXXois '4t«ti tovs vewKopous," "Long live the inscr. regarding a temple-wardens," and by the iv/A.D. 12 «£koo-i tt^vts oXois tTeo-iv t#|v eirto-Lycaonian Bishop -

—

equipment."

kott^v

A

Etoi/uos. to things cf. P Oxy II. 291" o-tTiKd Kal [dpyupiKa, £ro[\]|i.a itoCt|o-ov

For Jtoiuos applied 25-26)

(4)<)>£ro(s),

.

.

.

pare the statements of corn and

"

money

(Edd.),

P

(a.d.

"pre-

Flor III.

.

new

6ioi[K]r|0-as (see

.

adv. dveTtvTws

is

Exp. VII.

in

p. 3S7). Jrjv,

"

to live

an imprecatory tablet published by Excavations in Palestine, edd. Bliss and Mac-

for countless years," in

Wtinsch

vi.

found joined with

alister 1902, p. 176,

No. 35 s

.

259

ev

evyevi)? A.D. 76),

ev rare in the papyri, having given place to

is

Maysei Gr.

It

459.

p.

kciX.u>s

cf.

:

however, be kept in view

must,

that e5 continues to recur in certain epistolary phrases, as in

P Oxy X.

20.2

1

3

A.D. 30) eS

(r.

ep.paX6uevds

[tt]ot|0-«i.s

p.01

"

please put on board for me two Kivu|iaTa Siaxfojo-ia, hundred empty jars "(Edd.), ib. I. 115" (ii/A.D.) ei TrpdiTeTe, III. 527*

ib.

(ii/iii

A.D.) «ppiio-8(a0 evxop.(ai) eS irpaTTOVT(a),

and in pray for your health and prosperity" (Edd.), 19 such closing adjurations as P Eleph 23 (B.C. 223-2) e[v]op-

"I

koO[vti] ue'n

[e]S

(i[o]i.

lore in

[eTr]t[opKov
The

el alibi.

Eph to

s

5

Epicurus Xonrol Travres

why

and

I

«|T]ti,

Ileb 12")

,

a child

— fv

ere

o[I]

reason

ecjuopKovvn Se eVoxoy etvai Tfji 19 II. 10S (A.D. no-n) evop-

si'rj,

P Ryl

da-tPeCai toO 8pKou, kov[o%] p.ev f|(ieiv eS

is

Yap

(wya

found in the touching I0-81,

rj

on

airCa

cfuXoOjiev ktX.,

letter

Kal

e-yii

" for be sure, the

the others love you greatly," etc.

all

of

Kal see

:

ib.

rare use of the active of this verb, as in

Rev

10',

we can now appeal

where the reading

not only to Dion Cass. lxi. 13. 4 doubtful, but to P Giss I. 27" (end of

is

Trajan's reign or beginning of Hadrian's) (= Chrest. I. 17) where reference is made to the arrival from Memphis of a slave of the strategus Apollonius, announcing a victory

had gained

—

e]pxop.e'vu>

eua-y-yeXilJovTi

to

lie

for 6

51

a similar use

and P Oxy VI.

[ZNTW

No. 675 s (Rhodes) Adcj>vas Kal 8eov dpxiepevs

.

.

.

OHPOC

Kaibel) evaYyeXi.o-TT|s, but see, on the other hand, A. Dieterich (ib. p. 336 ff.) who reads 6 fjpws euayyeX" the chief priest of Daphne and the 10-TTJs, and thinks that

(=6

[te]pbs,

god"

is

so described as the proclaimer of the oracular anThe word occurs in the Christian amulet

nouncements.

P Oxy VIII. 1151" Tohn

gelist

(v/a.d.?) with reference to the evan-

— Tovdyiou Kal evSoijov diroa-ToXou K(al) evayyeX-

cf. CPR I. 30 io-tov K(al) BeoXdyou Tudvvou tov dyiov 'Iwdvvov tov euXdyov Kal evayyeXi.o"Tov.

1

(vi/A.D.)

:

if

,

and

P land

i. II. Achelis p. 87 f.) finds a trace of early Christianity in the use of this word in an inscr. from the Greek islands edited by H. von Gartringen CIGrlns I. 1,

evayyeUtco. For the

a!.,

(iii/A.D.),

evayyefacm'iQ.

evaoeoxeio.

8

S16 8

99S.

Selections, p. 6.

14

III.

of EiayyeXtios see the vi/A.D.

This verb, which in the NT is confined to Ileb, is found, we can trust the restoration, in the marriage contract P Oxy II. 265" (A.D. Si— 95) Kal tvap[eo-Tovp,ai ? tov irpoCf. the double compound in Yeypa]p.p.€v[o]u aou dvSpds' i (c. B.C. 200) o-vvevapeo-Tovo-as Kal ras 8uyTas "ôivikos. 'EirireXeias aTpbs

Michel IOOI

evciQEOTog.

To

ttjs v«Ckt|s ain-oii

Deissmann's citation (PS,

p.

215) of this

word from an

yevduevov tudpeo-rov irdo-i " f to -) dispose (Mittkeilungen des athen. Institute 15, p. 134 of Cremer's claim that it belongs only to Bibl. and eccles. 15 Greek, we may add Priene 114 (after B.C. S4) yevnBels Si

See also the Christian hymn of iv/.\. P Amh I. 2 16 iraitrlv 8' [e]iT|yye'X^6 Xe'ywv, IItwxoI pao-iXeiav The literary and Biblical usage of the mid. is add for the fully illustrated by Milligan Tkess. p. 141 ff.

inscr. of

Menandrea p. 106 93 eAJa-yytXio-ao-Bai. wp[bs]
evdpeo-[To$] ev

rhv vduov evnyYveXil^TO, "full of joy brings her the annun-

Fay 90" (A.D. 234) to X[a]x°-vdo-ir(ep(j.ov) Xap-pdviv evdp30 (A.D. 362) rds tou irupov eiaptJVrov eo-Tov, P Flor I. 30

Kal irpoKOTrTis.

.

.

1

1.

.

:

former

ciation of the

marriage" (Thornley).

Nisyros (pre-Christian

cf. tois xfjs yvp-vao-iapxtas dvaXw|iao-iv See also such passages as P Rouffiac Kecherches, p. 32 f. :

dprapdjs,

P

evayyehov.

eiapeo-To),

and P Gen

For the very rare use of this word in the singular outside the NT and early Christian literature, see the iii/A.D. pap. letter cited s.v. yviio-rns ad init., and cf. Archiv v. p. 406 f.

e'o-Tou

The

EvageaTcog.

=

"

uoh twv

evape'oTws

81'

avT&v evavyeXCfW

t|

" but the

-yeve'BXtos,

birth-

370

p.

f.

For the more ordinary usage

)

"thank-offerings,"

cf.

OGIS 4"

=

(iv/B.C.)

"sacrifices,"

eiJa-yye'Xia

Kal

Michel 1 325' dja-yycXia 6vo-a>, and the Menandrea p. 90* 15 On the history of the word and its cognates, see Harnack Constitution and Law, p. 278 f., and Milligan Thess. p. 141 ff. MGr Pav-

o-u)TT|pia

new

^[BJvo-e,

literary instance in

.

"

gospel."

ye'Xio,

Evdv-yeXos ii/A.D.)

is

found

(= Archiv

v.

in the p.

magical P Hawara 312

393) which begins

(possibly

—'EijopKeil^w]

EvdyyeXe KaTa tov 'AvovPi^8o>s ktX., where Wiinsch " 397) notes that EvdyyeXos muss ein ubermenschliches, For the aber dem Anul>is untergeordnetes Wesen sein." g-e

(P-

word

as a proper

name

see

also

BGU

II.

5S3

1

(before

CIG

II.

I* (A.D. I.

510) ev otvu KaXXio-ru Kal

15' (Byz.)

T-f|v

Tia*|v o-itou eiap-

where the adj. has the meaning good condition." See also s.v. dpeo-rds.

20 (pre-Christian) TeXeVao-a t^|v v8po<}>optav 20 tols iroXe£TaLs, Syll 325 (i/B.C.) ieprio-daevos virb TrdvTwv eirr^vTjBTi tuv iroXetTwv.

2885

Evyevrig. For this

adj.

=

interview with an certain

I.

Tecro-dpwv,

choice,"

evape'o-Tios

day of the god was for the world the beginning of tidings of joy on his account" (OGJS 458 40 , Deissmann LAE,

Strass

dpTapiv " in

plur. is found "good tidings" in the striking calendar inscr. from Priene of date about B.C. 9 with reference to the birthday of the Emperor Augustus rjp£ev 8e twi koo--

—

?)

"well born," "noble," see the striking Emperor described s.v. dyev^s, where a

Appianus appeals

to his euveVeia, stating further that ivl5 T 3

—

late Kal Yvp-vao-cjapxos (P Oxy I. 33 11 where IX. 1206 P So stipula(A.D. 335) Oxy ii/A.D.). tions are made regarding a son to be adopted that he is not 8id to ei>Yevf) avTov to be disavowed or reduced to slavery

he

is

'

'

ei-y[«v*|S

—

"because he is " and the son of well born and free parents (Ed.), as described acts are and PSI I. 41" (iv/A.D.) where certain d u-f| tois ejiveveVi. irpeiri. For the comparative (as in Ac 33 U I. p. (iv/A.D.) (as revised Chrest. I7 ) see P Grenf I. 53 Kal raira Be edv irepl yivov (I. yivovs),

etv[a]i K[al] k% ev-yeviiv -yove'iov eXeu8e'pu>v,

well born

rjS)

fy>

dvop-dîv

260

ia €v8l(

The

adv.

found

is

P Lips

in

I.

=

fori. () orepds fiyevo 28 18 (A.D. 381) where, again

8dvo|«v diro8ct|eiv, t£vos

irdXiv

(

—

with reference to a case of adoption, we find ovirep 8pev|/i» Kal Ifia-rCIJu (/. Co-w) tiytvais Kal yvt)o-£ws us vlbv yvi\
—

1S For the subst. cf. '[pjov 7«vdpevov 14 P Gen. I. see as a title of address, (iv/A.D.) 7pdij>[w 50 10 This usage oSv] it) «i-y[ev«]Ca o-ou '(v[a ktX., so ib. 55 survives in MGt (Thumb crov, lordship" "your dyivda t| vernacular Note also that in Handbook § 139).

Kal

(j>va-iKov u>s

.

:

.

MGr

"

c*7evr|S

{ib.

"

cf. "without the consent of the. bride Gradenwitz Kinfiihrung i. p. 160 ff. As showing the difficulty of getting an adequate translation for the verb, it may be mentioned that Plummer (2 Cor. p. 153) has pointed out

Ttjs Yajiovae'viis,

that the

polite," has

been formed beside the

literary

:

renders

Vg

tij

—

evveviKos,

evepyerea)

in ten different

it

in its fifteen

ways

occurrences in the Epp., and five different ways in the six occurrences in the Gospels, three of which differ from all the

On the derivation of euSoke'u straight me well," fused into a closer union

renderings in the Epp. " from

d

Sokci,

it

pleases

by usage, see Moulton Gr.

ii.

§ 109.

§ 115).

evdoxia evdia. which

rejected in the best texts of

is

Dial.

(Thumb

16 2

Mt

,

373), occurs on the p.

OG1S 9011 (B.C. 196) Kal Sairdvas iroXXds toO tt)v AEvvtttov els evSlav dâ^tiv,
"

cf. Herodas rerum publicarum statu i. 28, where amongst the glories of Egypt are mentioned fame." For the Svvojus, «v8[(t], S]o£a, "power, peace,

beato

et

literal

sense

:

tranquillo

cf.

IX. 1223 12

P Oxy

—

(late iv/A.D.)

t)

tv&ia 4cttI Kal to ttXoiov dvevt'^Ke oi SuvaTai tv

"if

(/.

el)

Kal

ttj o-fjp.6pov,

calm weather and he cannot bring back the boat

is

it

apparently confined to Jewish and Christian literature the usual reff. add Pss Sol 3 4 S 39 ), but we can cite from

is

This originally poetical word

(to

,

our documents instances of the cognate noun eiSoKô-is, e.g.

P Lond 2S9 35 Y*'yov€

From

we may

the inscrr.

OGIS

and

€v>8oKn,o-iv,

6

P Lond

(e.c.

j

(=

146 or 135)

I.

p. 46) T|i8dK-

t]ov t|uCctovs toO [TpCJTOu Xoêfas twv " you have meaning apparently is, half of the third offering colof the me the honour granted The construction with the lected for the dead (mummies)." Ticrds

Tebt

denote determination, as in II.

591

2

12 ,

cf.

the

irpo7«7pa|j.(ji;Vois

Lk

32

12

,

comes out in P

which

common as in

is

found

the best texts of

in

«u8oku

legal phrase

P Lond Il6S 15

(A.D.

irdcri.

18)

Tots

(=111.

261 17 (a.d. 55) p. 136), and such passages as P Oxy II. " for she tvSoKei ^dp TrjSe T-Ji o-vo-Tao-et., gives her consent to this appointment," //'. IV. 725" (A.D. 183)6 [S]i 'HpaKXds 40 tiSSoKiiv toutois Trdo-L, and ib. X. 1273 (A.D. 260) 8id to " because both tvTcvOcv tuSoKciv

ttj

€o-ou.tvr|

8T]p.o(TLcuo-eL,

agree to the future publication" (Edd.), and for the constr. with 4ir£ cf. P Oxy I. 9415 (A.D. 83) ev8oKeiv Yap

sides

NT

in all iis

KXaPov

(B.C. 139?) tt)[v

toO

8t)(iou

All these passages

"good

will,"

which

occurrences, even in

On the important Lk 2 14 see Field Notes, p. 48 f., and on ci8oK(a defence of the reading of the "a common periphrasis to avoid the ?u.irpoo-9ev o-ou as io 1

.

TR

for a

anthropomorphism involved on Mt u 2G

in

God's volition

"

see

McNeile

.

now

18 tirl tovto[i]s, so ib. 97 (a.d. 115-6), ii. IV. 726" (A.D. 135), and P Tebt II. 317** (A.D. 174-5WVS0KU Yap i-rri " tovtois l'v[a] -ft, " for I consent to these provisions (Edd.).

avrbv

We are

unable to illustrate the Bibl. constr. with iv from our documents, but see Polyb. ii. 12. 3. The verb is used absolutely in

©ao-fjv,

P Ryl II. 155 17 (A.D. 13S-61) ejiSoKiv tt)v u.nT«'pa " cf. such an attest"her mother Thases approves :

24 (A.D. 167) 'Epp.eivos] 'Epp.e'ov ing signature as ib. 120 " " cvSoku, and the phrase «£ «v8okowtu>i>, by consent in P Tebt II. 3S2 3 (B.C. 30-A.D. 1), a/. See also the marriage-

contract

evegyeoia.

P

P Oxy

III.

s 496 (A.D. 127) where the husband

not allowed to dispose of certain property

x^P

1-

is

5
Flor

I.

6

14

(a.d. S5)

1

(=

Chrest. II. p. 88) Tfjs

—an

0-01 tvepYto-las 8(dp.€vos evruYxavct the prefect on behalf of his client, P

(ii/iii

constr. with the dat.,

Th

"

11

KaTd

(ii/fi.e.)

the

veKpiSv,

A.D.) oti ovpk eVJSdviiKa (/. iplSoKiiKa) oiiSe'va ire'p.i|;ai ckOJs oi8e o-f|aepov, and to denote readiness, as in I Th 2 8 , in P Grenf I. l 17 (ii/B.C.) etiSoKw tfjXw SovX" I have eueiv, goodwill to serve thee zealously." For the

2

p.€Ta-

ttjs Tip.[fjs

p.f

keiuc'vuv

inf. to

929

122

€iTLTaY^v Kal t^]v Pao*tXe'w]s eij8dKT|o-iv. confirm the meaning "good pleasure,"

Rom

In

cite Syll

335

and

verb.

fj

" without requiring any further consent or concurrence from me" (Ed.), and similarly ib. X. 1273 39 (a.d. 260).

evdoxeoi. be well to illustrate somewhat at length the different constructions of this characteristically Jewish Greek

(/•

P Oxy IX. 1200 35

(A.D. 266) ov Trpoo-Sedfuvos €Tcpas \iov €u8oKfjo-€a>s

«v8oK(a seems to have

may

185) YCYuvcia-uai

p.

Xtju.xJscus,

to-day" (Ed.).

It

(=11.

91)

(a.d.

€ti8oKTi
tl's p.e) t]

18)

KaTd

t^|V evepY«o-£av

toO Kvpiou

crfjs

advocate addresses

Ryl

f|p.uv

10

II. 96 (a.d. 1 17— 'ASpiavoO Ka£o-a-

P Oxy VI. 899 1 * (a.d. 200) 8id t$\v '{\iîvr6v o-trv 16 udXXov iAav8pw(iii/iv A.D.) ttX^v eu«PY«o-£av, P Fay 20 pos,

irloTi Kal «vitpY«o-Lais o-uvav£eiv TaiJTTjv t^v dp\r|V, "but rather by liberality and the conferring of benefits to increase III. 970 8 the welfare of this empire" (Edd.), and

BGU

(ii/A.D.

)

airavTas euepYto-i'as

ttjs els

note the gen. after a negative adj.

from the

Michel 3S3"

inscrr.

.

.

(cf.

dpoT)8nTos, where

Proleg. p. 74).

(ii/B C.)

Add

dp£Tij[s Kev Kal s

tivoias Kal euepY«o-i!as Tfjs els [to]v 8fj(j.ov, ib. 965 (ii/B.C. aii init.) 8id TaiJTa Kal Tas dXXas eiepYto-£as ds -7ro[uiv SiaTcXci rbv

8fj(iov, et alibi.

evsgyezEco. Michel 46S 14 (mid. ii/B.C.) tva oSv Kal o Bfjaos 4>a(viiTai. 46 Xaptv dTro8i8ous tols €v€pY€Tovo-iv avTov, Priene 105 (c.

B.C.

Wisd

9)

«i[pr|(iao-iv

li'«>) t?|v

ISQois In

(irapxiiav.

tvepY^Tno-ev

OGIS

(for

form,

cf.

666 2 (a.d. 54-68) an

Nero

—6

aYaflbs Egyptian inscr. records how the Emperor Saqiwv Tfjs oIkov|m'vt]s,
AIyvittov

.

.

£ir«ui|«v

.

T||xetv

Tip«'pi.ov

KXavStov

man's x°-P lTas Ka ^

which the inscr. mentions this cf. also Cagnat IV. 852 «i"PY eo"' a 5

'Av£kiov "Ao-n-pov,

tov

BdXpiXXov

fiYec-ova,

after

:

fvtpY^TT|Tai. dvc'6,T|Kav).

itraTiKbv

From

Kal

the papyri

kt£o-tiiv, cf.

dvfl'

such a passage

261

evepyerijs 36

P Ryl II. 119 (a. D. 54-67)
<

give a decision on

we may

these points, so that

all

obtain

The phrase our rights from you and be relieved" (Edd.). Iv u>\uv €u€pv€Tr|(j.€voi is very common at the close of peti-

P Tebt

tions, as in

T|i
t6 vvv tt)v

o-r}v

302"

II.

326"

(a.D. 71-2),

a.d. 266)

(e.

See also P Thead 20 13 (iv/A.D.) d|iovp.6v dv8piav €vepY«[Tfjo-ai Tjjads Ka[T]d tovs

vduovs.

In a petition to the prefect of A.D. that her son should be restored to her

a

49—50

woman

— aKoXov8us

asks

tois virb

tov ivtpyirov TrpotrTtTavp-tvois, "in accordance with what had been enacted by you, my benefactor" (P Oxy o-ov

$&* =

(=11.

AtvuirTioi Kaipbv

and

cf.

53):

Selections, p.

P Lond 177"

(a.d. 40-1)

169) cl|lw o-e tov irdvTiov a-toriipa. Kal evepYeTny. is a regular title in P Oxy III. 4S6" (a.d. 131)

p.

The word

Tf|V UXtiv virdSeo-iv

virepOepe'vov tov km
eirl

o*e

rbv evepYeVtiv, "the epistrategus referred the whole case to This honorific use of evepY« TT|S your beneficence" (Edd.).

eilfleTov

Hobart

dfleTew.

XapdvTes.

p. 75 gives exx.

See also s.v. dvevOeTos from medical authors.

evdemg, more common

the

Hellenistic form for cvSvs and (iii,

is

found before both vowels and consonants: cf. Schmid Atticismus iii. p. 126 and Mayser Gr. p. 245. The following serve as exx. of

may

—P

Par 63 xi

KaTairXevo-as

TeU

P

use

its

pXv ev8e'ws

[Xou.]t|v

55

165) T|pov-

(B.C.

d(j>8f)[V]aC

Kara to

0-01

10

(B.C. 114) evBe'ws irapaXaPwv 39 Tpvâjipov, P Ryl II. 229* (A.D. 3S) epwTw ai Tas aXXas (dpTapas) y, it. 230 (A.D. 40) p.i\ [o]vv aXXws irotT)[o-]r|(s) p-1\ Iva 8d£u>u.e'v o-e

eiripdXXov,

eveoyerrjg.

I.

iv6vvo>

evBe'ws

we

I.

T)XXd\8ai Ta irpbs Tjads,

think you to have

become

all

"do

not neglect

this,

lest

once estranged towards

at

us" (Edd.), P Fay 119" [c a.d. 100) evBe'os tWu-o-is to ktt|vt], "send the animals at once," and BGU II. 423* 11.

(ii/A.

)

(

= Selections,

p. 91) dSiuis 8t€ tlo-f|X8ov «ls Mt)o-t)"

^ 5 T P"S, irapd Ka£o-apos XP 1 "straightway when I entered Misenum, I received my travelling money from Caesar, three gold pieces."

vovs,

fXaPa

'

piaTiKOv

-

with reference to Emperors and distinguished

common

men

is

very

as early as B.C. 334 the Prienians describe King Antigonus as €vJepY€TT|i -ycvou^vwt Kal s in a Spartan inscr., irpoBvawi «ovt[i ei]s ttû irdXiv (2 ) Ann. Brit, School at Athens xii. 458, Hadrian is described :

as (rwTfjpos Kal evepYerov ttjs AaKeSaCp-ovos, and similarly Trajan is 6 iravTos Koo-p.ov (rwT^p Kal evepYe'TTjs (7G XII. I,

978) p.

other exx. in

:

24S

f.

)

physician

p.

67

Deissmann (LAE,

f.

from Cos, of date

inscr.

to

view of

c.

A.D.

fragmentary to Gaius Stertinius Xenophon, bodytov €vep\er L a T. the Emperor Claudius

reference

St«p]tiviou in

Magie,

cites a

with

53,

—

dviepw8eto-av T[di]

(3evou>VT[os]

this

irdXei,

widespread usage suggests that

in

and

such a

22 J6 Jesus "mentioned the title not without contempt, and forbade His disciples to allow themselves to be so called the name contradicted the idea of service in

passage as

evdvfidu).

To show

the Egyptian "religiosity" at the

time of the Imperial worship, Wilcken (Chrest. I. p. 14J) reproduces an inscr. from ii/iii A.D. [CIG III. 5041) which

—

o-e'[P]ov 'Io-cv

d\a[9]o[is

ci«pY«'ni(j.a see

Suvuuedd]

o-e.

The verb is common with iyiaivoi as an 6 e.g. P Lips I. Ill (iv/A.D.) trpb p.iv

=

:

HI. p. 244) irapaKaXuv tov 8ebv IVa crai diroXdpw cv8uaovvTa Kal €VTrvy'p.o\ivTa Kal bXoKXT)pouvTa, P Oxy XII. 2 1593' (iv/A.D.) evi8u]p.ovvT£ o-at

(/.

o-oi)

Kal EvSaiaovovvTi.

evdv/uog.

Eapdiriv to[vs u.«]ylo-tovs tuv [8ewv

For the

subst.

B.C. 9) tois too-ovtois

avTov

«vp.e]veis «vepYeTa[s.

Prime 105"

(c.

VI. 939 19 (iv/A.D.)

P Oxy "that

= cf.

"adapted," "suitable"

P Tebt

I.

27"

for a place or office,

(B.C. 113)

Vva

p.ev

irpbs rats

KaTao-Ta8wcriv, "see that

eii6eToi.

suit-

\pciais able persons are appointed to the aforesaid offices" (Edd.), 8 P Flor I. 3 (a.D. 301) tpvaTas 8v*r[a]s evSeVovs Kal irpoeipTjpLt'vais

.

eiriT-nSeCovs (contrast

P

Amh

aiTwi KaTaa"Ta84vTas 7

II.

64

.

12

(a.d.

€[ir]ip.eXr|Tds

107) Xiyav tovs

—

"inefficient"), 5]'//653 (Mysteries inscr. from Andania B.C. 91) avXrjTas Kal Kt8apio-Tds, oVovs Ka evpio-KwvTi UB ivSerovs virdpxovTas, so papSo
.

eiiBeTOS. is

OGIS

desire

is

expressed

— at8is

[Jlct

669'

For the where the

cv8up.tas Tb 6eo4)tXô-TaTov

crov irpoo-wirov diroXapetv.

(i/A. D.)

irdo-av irpdvoiav iroiovaevos

.

.

.

tov

AVyvittov €v 6uo-Ta8eia StaYOvo-av tvBvatgs virripeTctv ttjl t€ €vi8r|VLa Kal ttjl p.eYô-TT|t Tutv vvv Katpiiv €v8atu-ov£a.

The comparative

adverb

of the

may

be seen, as

in

the

"

"received text of Ac 24 10 in P Giss I. 41"- 12 (beginning of Hadrian's reign) eirivtvo-avTOS o[v]v Tt)[i] Ser|0-ei ,

p.ov

.

.

.

8vvt|[o-o]uai €v6vaoT6pov irpoo-6p\eo-8at

[tt]l]

ttjs

[o-]TpaTT|Y[>as] ^Triu-eXcCaL,

PaXaveiov [aJBeVovs,

*

irdo-av o-wp-aTiK-fiv xptiav sonable," as in Ps 31 (32)',

cf.

D.) I'va Si cv8up.oT«poi irdvTa eXir^nTt ktX. subst. see the fragmentary P Ryl II. 439 (iii/A.D.)

OG/S 66g*

Lk 9",

eiiSnuoTtpov KaTao-rr|o-u,

cheerful":

(i/A.

tt|V

For e$8cTos

I'va o-e

may make you more

I

svdeTog.

For a

Ttjs

[irdJvTtov ciixouai Tto vtyia-Tio ©e[ii>] irtpl ttjs o-f|s vyias Kal bXoKXrjpfas, tva vYttvovTa
evOvjucog.

o-vv

irepl ttjs Kpei8(f|s)

)

TrtTTpaKO.

epistolary phrase,

ti(pycrf\p.atriv.

as in

133* (early ii/A.D.

(i9ip.ti y

Lk

brotherhood."

tra>]TT)pas

II.

ydp, "don't be anxious about the young barley, for I have sold it" (Edd.). P land 13 18 (iv/A.D.) Vva aeTa \ a P°- s °" e diroXdpwp.ev Kal ei8vp.f|o-[ai

ivBdXXou

:

ends

Amh

P

Thus

in the inscrr.

5.

6 irpbs

The meaning "sea-

found in Diod.

v.

57.

4

oi

EvdvVCO is

used of a magistrate

who

I

iii.

10

=

calls others to

account

:

hence

culprits," e.g. P Tor I. €irio-K€(r_c. 117) u.€TaTr€u.\|/dp.evov tovs €v8vvou.e'vovs

in the Pass, oi fv8vvdu.evoi

i(/ao-8ai. irepl

8j cpcSvun,

tovtiov,

"arraigned

I'

for

Tebt

"the I.

4

14

(B.C.

114) ev8vvop.ev»i dat. fo r

murder" (where note the

262

eidvs

evXafirjs

the usual gen. criminis), ib. 53" (B.C. no) 01 evOuvrf|uvoi " the for." culprits having been searched dva^TiTi]e[e]vT£s,

evxaiQog.

The metaph. application of the ordinary meaning "guide " may be illustrated from Vett. Val. p. 340' dvairT|Tbv straight Sid ttXt|8ovs Xovujv, tl dp£aiT<5 tis epu.T|V«i>eiv (it)

B.C. 140) (icpCo-ai. 'AiroXXwviwi |f'viov ocrov dv l64 (c. auTots ei/Katpov ct[v]ai 4>a£vr|Tau The superlative is found 15 in P Petr II. 12 (i) (B.C. 241) p.eTa8«Lvai tovs pwaois £irl Toiis cvKaipoTaTovs tottovs Kal cm(pav€
yap

.

dXXd

.

.

Sid ppax«'<»v

tvBwovTUV.

tis aX.T|8€iav

OGIS

762* (ii/B.C.) pon8e£Tu> koto rb

ellKaipov,

Michel

2s

Supdruv,

svOvg, as an adj., is found in an early iv/A.D. Christian letter, 8 where the writer asks for prayers— P Oxy XII. 1494 «'l'v oIItus eiraKovo-T] 6 8aibs Tciv (i\uv vpiiv Kal YevnTai T)p.tiv " in order that God oSbs euBeta, may thus hear your prayers, 15 and a straight way be made for us" (Edd.) cf. 2 Pet 2

instead of «v8&os,

is

now

read in almost

the occurrences

all

and, though not so common as «v8«os, can also be Thus in P Petr II. 13(9)' from the Koivt|. we a document already cited under tiBius

illustrated

—

—

(B.C. 258-253) have tv8is TavTfypaâ

«£ eopTtjs,

(=

Selections, p. 33) lav euBus

avu,

P Fay

cf.

:

?ir€p.x|/a

Kayi eiSus

Si

irapeVopai

PSI IV. 403 20 (iii/B.c. P Oxy IV. 744' (B.C. I)

)

o+wviov Xdpuuev

109- (early i/A.D.) «i8vs

o-e

oxi

diroo-TtXui

KpaT&i,

"I

once give in to you" (Edd.), P Kyi II. 234* (ii/A.D.) dv€'8u)Ka TMl KpaT[£o-TU> tmO-TpjaTTJ'yW TCLS €TriCTToXds Kal Wv?V? V^l. v T ~\V "ypapaaTti avTov 88uk«v. For the form at

P Leid

«v8v see

C'-

27

(B.C. 162)

— an account of a dream, iyiviro Fragment P Grenf

I.

I

> 2J

(=

now

I. p.

119) <]v8u ae'Xaiva dvopvi.cr8(i(i.ev tu8i

vvv

cease from anger: yes, for

"

we must

The Markan

quickly be reconciled (Loeb trans.). use of «v8vs is discussed by J. Weiss in ZNTlVxi. p. 124 In MGr an unaspirated form cvtvs is also found.

ff.

evxaigeco. idea

17" (iii/B.c.) tdv tuKatpws '{\r\t-S, P Lond 33" (=1. p. 20) inrou.vT|cravTd a-e cvKaCpws- A form s is found in P Grenf I. 64 eiiKatpeC, unknown to the lexicons, (vi/vii A.D.) (as amended Archiv iii. p. 121) Kal criv Becji cf. also the new evx at P°" 6up£s (/. (B.C. 161)

:

)

Evxonog. For the corresponding verb cf. the closing greeting of a PSI IV. 2S6 38 (iii/iv A.D.) €ppucr8a£ ere euxo|i(ai) The editor states that he has evKOTroiivTa Sid 8Xou piou. not found the formula elsewhere, and compares the Homeric letter

pfia £iiovTes.

evhdfieia. In P Par 26 21

(B.C. 163-2)

(=

Selections, p. 15) the

Twins

Serapeum officials as— ouStpiav tvXdPeiav irpowhere opup.Evuiv, "paying no regard to religious scruple," tvXdp«iav has the same religious connotation as in Prov 28'*. " (MGr = piety.") For the use of the subst. as a title of describe the

like our "Your reverence," see P Flor I. 73' 505) buoXoyoi ckovo-uos Kal avi8aip£Tu)S pep,i.o-8ui
respect,

"favourable opportunity" underlying the word comes out well in P Eleph 29' «dv 8J p.T| tiKaLpTJs t[»] ! 2 18 p. 87) ai-ros (B.C. 153) (= Witkowski Biopiivai, P Par 46 M Phil 2 23 tvKaipfjo-u, 24 I Ii Cor Rom dv lis (cf. 15 8«,

The

"

and the Alexandrian Erotic

(ii/B.C.)

Kal SiaXveo-8ai, "let us

Set

=

an as empty" day, ytvo|j.£VT)s rjpt'pas evKaCpov, day without work, a festival ; the meaning is supported from Byzantine (see Sophocles Lex. s.v.) and modern Greek.

6"

evxaiQCog. P Hal I.

EvdvC,

Mk,

Mk

a

.

:

in

It may be menconspicuous place on the houses" (Ed.). tioned that Pallis A Few Notes, p. II regards the adj. in

of

(A.D.

,

)

,

,

irapaxpfj|j.a iraptVofiai irpbs

P

Giss

67

I.

11

(ii/A.D.) 4dv

'HpaKXeios Kal dptTT|0-T|Tai aviToii, BGU IV. 12 ovk «vk«I035 (ist half v/a.d.) 0«bs oJScv o pdvos [4]dv w v kokov ei\i (/. d-yx 1 ?) (/. T)iKa£pti(iaO els '0£upuYx

«vKaipT|o-rj

pT|(i(

yivla-tiai,

and Michel 1499 B

-

4

I7i)t[
(B.C.

For the meaning

«X8ovo-iv
Mk

see

PSI IV. 425"

(iii/B.c.) tl Si

found

in

juko'ti 0-01

ib.

T-r|V

editor renders

euKaipei tis

p.r)

eirio-ToXT|v 80-ov

ktX.

tvKaipc'l>,

twv

-n-apd

a different meaning 392* (B.C. 242-1) Sovs 'Aaawytwi twi kcko-

MGr

:

dv ttot«

"quanto puoi senza

tvKaipfjis, "

where the

disturbo.

BGU

16 found, as in Mt 26 , Lk 22» in 8 «vKat[pC]av 8i ovk i-x«i, *&• ! 4^' ( A

tvx» tov •

tvptiv,

—

aTroa-irdo-w,

-

D

P Oxy

II. !

-

I.

665

"••'(i/A.D.)

93) *av «vKaiptas

123

3 (iii/iv.

A.D.)

£a) tis Kal vvv tov dvcpxope'vov irpbs vpds, ib.

vKaipn (/. X. 1300 2 (v/a.D.) €vK«p£av

The word

is

MGr.

I'

Par 45' (B.C. 153) tiXapovfiat tov «vSiktt|v Ta ttXioto, IV. 1 1 16" (B.C. 13) Kal ur|8Jy Tr)v 'AvTuiviav

BGU

iXT)pdTio v) €vXaP(ela-8ai),

and the Chri>tian P Fay 136*

air" (iv/A.D.) 88cv (ir|8€va evXaPovpevot [idXXov aTravTijcraTe " therefore heed no one kavTuiv irpb tov tis iip.as cvt'YKT],

me and return from where you are before some See also the letter Preisigke one fetches you" (Edd.). 13
[«]iXap«iv avTrjv.

Evxaiqia is

Evt.aftsof.iai.

EvlafiriQ. After the close of the

fifth

century euXaPeo-raTOS

is

very

common

as a designation for various orders of the clergy (see 10 s.v. eiXdp«a), as in I.3O5 (A.D. 556) tov evXapeo-TaTov

BGU

1 8iaKovo(v), and in P Giss I. 57 (vi/vii A.D.) o tvXaPe'crTaTos "Aira KoXXovBos o irpeo-pvTepos, where see the editor's note.

For the adv. we may o-xovtos,

BGU

IV.

cite

1141

P Par 38

12 10 (B.C. 157) evXapus p.ov 14) tvXap
(B.C.

263

et/Aoyea>

(h7T€l6rjS pe irtpl Tiiv

TrpoeyvwKt'vai

167-S) tiXapvos

(A.D.

P Tebt IT. 304 tov 8ava8avaTOu /.

8aKTiiXL8iu>v,

tov

i-ôtv

BavaToxi) avTov kivtvvwv

14

-n-tpl

"

k£v8vvov),

(/.

The

the danger to his life" (Edd.). the meaning "pious."

being careful

MGr

in

adj.

for

evloyeu).

We P

can illustrate this verb only from the Christian papyri, 1 II. 145 (iv/v A.D.) Tip dY]airr|Tu> dSeXtpu Kal

Amh

T|vX[o]-Yi}pt'va>,

and the

tuv evXoyripe'vwv Tpiwv

P Grenf

II.

113'

U

TWV

[ICTCL

(\iii

is

A.D.)

o-vv avTois Kttl

occurs, however, in inscrr. in such 73 etiXo-yet tov 8ebv TlToXepaios Aiovua-iov was by no means confined to the Jews as It

tvXo-yriptvwv bpovdwv.

a formula as

late

OGIS

'IouSaios, and

2 Dittenberger shows from CIG 4705 A (of Pan) e[i]Xo-y[ii] tov eiio[So]v Bcdv, ib. 4705 c 1 evXo-yw [t]^|v Eto-iv. See also

24 (ii/A.u. ) where the prayer is uttered that a proSyll S91 t«v Xwwv diroXavot cvXo-yoiTo tector of a tomb ev -n-avTl Srjpuj, and the exx. of the verb in votive inscriptions given

—

by Ramsay E.xpT

n

x. p. 54, as

chastised for his sin by the

when a person who has been

god dedicates a

stele

—

e(v)Xo'yu>v

Tas Svvdp(e)is he adds that the stele which is dediis in one case called evXcyta. In .MGr evXo-yii = " bless": a form "praise," p\o*yw is also found.

:

cated

OGIS

— B.C.

73

(see s.v.

cf.

ivkoyia), 0eoO evXovia'

247-221) 0€vSotos Awpiwvos 'Iou8aios o-w8ds «k ire\(d'y)ous. See also Prcisigkc 317 EvXo-yfei Kvpiov, and from Christian times the vase inscr. ib. 11 17 EuXoYta tov dy£ou M^vd. The subst. is used as a Christian title of address in P Lond 16

891 (iv/A.D.) (= III. a Bishop yiv
—

242, Chrest.

p.

PovXopai, u

o-e

I.

p. /J7) a letter to

d'yainjTe iraTep, 8ti

ot€ dirT|VTi]o-a tu> 8ouk! pcTa ttjs EvXo-yLa[s o-ov, 4]8e£aTo For ti\oyia. in the sense of a "good report" avrfjv ktX.

P Oxy

1

a.d.) A hi ?X €Te tiôyiav Tivd irpbs aiJTov dvtpx«"'9e dpa avTai Kal Xf'-yere, "if you have any" thing to say in his favour, come with him and tell me " reason(Edd.): cf. Aristeas 161. The adj. is found

cf.

I.

65

(iii/iv

=

"probable,'" in

able,"

P Tor

I.

i

T -

117) ov8evbs

(B.C.

Evvoia. With the use of eiivoia in Eph 6', cf. P Oxy II T. 494 s (a.d. 156) where a testator sets free certain slaves KaT' eiivoiav Kal (piXoorop-yiav. Other examples are ib. 642 (ii/A.D.)

ireippovTiKapev

P Tebt

dpeTf)S,

toO

II.

326

1-1)5

10

ipds

irpbs

cf. dvT(x.dpcvov (i/A.D.), and for the adverb :

evfiETadozot;. This NT air. to

"ready

impart"

times in

eight

o-uvctoC,

clp.

(1

P Oxy

Tim

10

504' (a.d. 128-9), 669 IV. 71S 28 (a.d. 1S0-192).

Valens,

dirXoi, 6vp€Ta&OTOi,

e.g.

TjSets,

is

Kal

tvvoias

.

and

"

"ys'vovs

—

ties

III. p. yi) ols bcpciXdpcvdv €(ttl Sid [ttjv] irpbs Tci [irpjaypaT' eiivoiav do-pevws eirc.8efjdo-8ai to irpoTfivdpevov, Mahaffy

" whose duty

renders

it is,

on account of

existing state of affairs, to receive what different turn is given to the fully."

A

their loyalty to the is

proposed cheerin BGU IV.

word

II2I 1 ' (B.C. 5) epYdJfo-Bai Si Ta pepio-flwpe'va : c f- P Giss I. 56 11 (vi/A.D.) irdo-a]v .

.

.

Kouo-rj «v v 9^°

tv^

Ka0u-

[o-irou]8if|v

and the Jewish inscr. in C. ami B. 650 (r. A.D. 60-S0) 8td tc ttjv tvdpeTov (" virtuous") avTwv [p£]wo-tv Kal t^|v Tr[pjbs t^|v OTJva*ywY^|v euvotdv t« Kal o-itou8t|v. For the adj. €iivovs (as in 4 Mace 4 3 ) ci Syll Ka[l] cOvoiav iroiuo-8ai.,

ii.

p.

1*

2S2-1) 8cr]ot

(B.C.

eicrlv

(on the heterocl. plur. see occurs as a proper name in (cf.

Mayser Gr.

€i)vou9 Kal cpiXoi

Meisterhans

BGU

III.

Gr.

999'

-

tou 8t]pou 149)

p.

4

:

(B.C. 99)

it

al.

p. 258).

EvvovyipzVett. Val. p. S6 34 b toiovtos ykyovtv cuvoOôs Upeiis 8cds 19 The word occurs in the address cf. also p. 1S

tirfo-npos

.

:

BGU

of the late

aira"OX

III.

evvovyôv.

725 (A.D. 615) It

survives in

els

tov evSoKip iototov)

MGr.

Evodia. This proper name is common in inscrr., as 1, and the other references in Zahn Intro J.

571

OGIS

See also

and the

late

BGU

II.

1 550 (Arab.) i\(i Evo8Ca As

BGU

is

of the adj.

in

i

3002,

p.

533.

77 (B.C. 217) a memorial tablet— Evo8lat,

Kapio-iluiv Xivap £wv)\£Tp(as) 8vo ktX. is found in III. 793' (iii/A.D.),

man's name

CIG

EvoSos

:

see

Xd-y(ov)

The masc. EOiuSios but the commoner

Zahn

Preisigke 4056

CIG

tit supra, and cf. the use Tlavl evdScot Kal €-n-t)Kdiot.

4705 A*

(cited s.v. ti\oy{u).

best rendered

113

p.

p.

.

oU«idTt]Ti, owing to his kindness, fidelity, of kinship" (Edd.), Syll 722 13 (Cretan ii/B.c) bpoiws o\ Kal Tav eiivoiav dv ^\cl iropTl Tav irbXiv, and so In P Par 63 :li0 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr frequently in the inscrr. tjj

Avk£o-kos virep aiTov, and

6 18 ), which

Field Notes,

(see

Vettius

OGIS

.

A.D. 266) evvota Kal ttio-ti Kal

(<-.

5

evXd-yov

Mt

in

:

649 Evl.oyia.

With the use of the verb in ib. 74 (from the Thebaid

There

(a.d. 37).

seems no good warrant for the transl. "agree with" see Abbott Joh. Voc. p. 207. I.e. AV, RV

retains

NT

as

Ka£]o-api Sepao-Tuu, similarly Syll 364

20

46"

f.),

occurs

-yivovrat

84

(piXoo-vppiuiTOi ktX.

evodoco. For the literal use of this verb of a successful journey cf. TSI IV. 299 11 (iii/A.D.) p.aKpo\|/[v]x[ei.] oiv, d8eXcj>T|, SxP ei ? oi av pe 0tbs ei!po8uio"r| [irposl vpds. and so 14 also P land ,

Evrodco. For

62 3 (vi/A.D.)

this verb,

which

is

rare in Bibl.

Greek and

in the

NT

is confined to Mt 5", we may cite PSI I. 64 s (i/B.c. ?) where a woman comes under a solemn promise eivottv, " to " be well-disposed towards her husband cf. P Ryl II. 153 10

text. p. 54.

f\

ot'Ko[8«]y «vio8[
much mutilated

con-

On

the pies. subj. evo8iiTai. in 1 Cor 16*, see Proleg. The use of the verb is fully illustrated by Anz

LXX

Subsidia, p. 290.

:

(A.D. 138-61) Ka[t] avTos eivorjo-as cpafuTui K]al

P Oxy

tu

iraTpi

III.

494* (A.D. 156) €vvoovo-t| poi Kal irdo-av " 7r£o-ri.v poi ev8€iKvvp€VT|. being well-disposed and showing entire faithfulness towards me" (Edd.). So from the inscrr. |ioy,

OGIS

532* (B.C. 3) opvijw

Ma,

rtjv,

"HXiov

.

.

.

eivoij[o-eiv

£V7l£ld)']g. The force of this adj. in Jas 3 17 to yield," in which a

" 8 (cf. 4 Mace 12 willing may be illustrated from a contract woman Ammonarion and her daughter Ophelous )

"

compliant,"

agree to accept from Antiphanes a certain sum of money in

264

evTT€piaraT09 of Ammonarion's dowry

lieu

—P

dXX^|Xo]vs

268°

II.

Oxy

*ttI

(A. D.

ui(TT€

TOio-Sf,

5S)

[*A|l-

f)

puvdpiojv [xal] t| 'nt\ous evTriBtis "ytyovviai Kal diredvovs kt\., "we agree with each

— A. and

O. have given their consent and have received from A. etc." (Edd.). Other instances of the other as follows

:

legal documents of the Augustan age are BGU IV. II04 23 (B.C. 10) 8id tov y-n^p tovtwv cuireiO^ yeyoviva.i,

word from ib.

H55

17

MdpBas,

ib.

vwl

10)

&i

-ycyovuis

eyTr[{]i.8r|S

The verb

ii63'(b.c. 17).

OGJS

editor in ti8f|T«,

(B.C.

is

\irh

supplied by the

s 665 (a.d. 49) Iv €i8d[Tes] avTa Kal

where he explains

evirtiBtiv as

[x
= eiimOrj

SVpiCTKCO

"I

ttvat.

30,

p.

p.

10)

T|p.eTe'pav ir«pto-Tao-iv,

tvp«pXocj>t'vai. els T-f|v

p/n8'

"nor spared

a look for our miserable

may perhaps be taken as supporting Theophylacl's 1 "because of explanation of the compound adj. in Heb 12

state,"

,

which one

easily

As

into distresses (Trtpio-Tdtms)."

falls

against Westcoit {Comm. ad he), Moulton [Gr. ii. § 106 (<-)] has shown that there is nothing in the form of the verbal to

forbid

this

—

" easily avoided," (2) "admired" meanings as follows (1) "well-surrounded"), (3) "easily surrounding," "be(lit. " " " (lit. having easy distress "). setting," or (4) dangerous

"

idea of

init.

(iii/A.D.

"

stateliness," which Hort (fames, majesty," use of this word and in Jas I 11 its

OT

o[t

)

K]v[pi]oi f|pciv

iv tt] avT-n €V7rp€irc£a Siapcivai ttjv

"becoming"

"proper,"

Handbook

eviropô-as irXoiov iv Ti3

"

'Apo-tvouSn, ^vpa\]/a tu Kupi'u* pov KXr|p,aT£u> ktX., finding no boat available in the Arsinoite nome I wrote to my

PSI IV. 299"

.

.

367

17

IV'

€inrop-r|S

tov

Kal 8td twv vpap.[|jLdTwv o (piXos v [rd document where prognostications are derived from involun*ypd[
(lot,

Vv]a

P Ryl

tary twitchings,

I.

2S 1B (iv/A.D.

)

do-
Sîbv

pe'pos

tdv a\Xr|Tai pt-ydXcus evtropr|crei Ka[l] 8ovXos Kal ire'vT]s ^k " if the k6ttu>v, right part of the loin quiver, a slave or poor

man

will prosper greatly after distress" (Edd.),

from the

inscrr.

Michel 984*

in

P Ryl

II.

crvv

tols]

vyv

8iKa£[o]is

is

described as

irao-i

eimoQia. With the

and

— eyiTop-

Kal -rrtoXovo-a

"enjoying it with all present having the power of sale, mortgage," etc. (Edd.). iiroTi.6ovo-a

,

init.) ciiropcav irXeov-

somewhat unusual use of the verb is 162" (A.D. 159) where a woman who

has bought a half share of a house [ovo-a

cf.

X2S

A

dKLS ck twv lS£wv.

found

ad

(ii/B.C.

ktX.,

Cf.

Syll 633

Notes,

(A.D. 290-304)

tl

8{

p/r|

eiiiropeu cf.

diro8ai, s£eo-Tai troi

(Thumb

s

cited

(ii/A.D.)

and see Field

8ckt6s,

p. 1S4.

svJiQoa coni co.

P Tebt I. 19 12 (B.C. 114) oiru; may make a good show, "is some

tvirpoo-wirupev, "that we three centuries older than

Pauline word

the earliest citation hitherto given for this

Ac

this

word, which

is

not found except

14

the lexicographers compare EipdvoTos. According to Blass (ad I.), it is a "voxhybrida" made up of evpos and aquilo (qui Lat. kv as in 'AkuXos iS a ) cf. Goodspeed

27

,

=

:

140, "the Greek east wind combined with the Latin north-east (more exactly east-north-east) wind."

VI.

Exp

viii. p.

Kal

rights,

evgtoxco. P Hib I. 4S 8 " for I.

I

(B.C. 255) ov •ydp «vp£o-Kw iv tois PipXtois, cannot find the entry in the books" (Edd.), P Tebt

58* (B.C.

p,vr|(pa), art

eipov,

cf.

P Grenf xp

"

1

l

aa"8

II.

m

72

10

KaTa

tvpT|Kap«v hi tov tin.o€SwKdTa to

in)

)

Mayser Gr.

dp.£pip.vu)[s

:

p.

134

cf. for

f. ),

left

the

8iair€p4/ [°rxal ^ t °l T °]v dvoXaTov

the passive

tovtov CK-irtTrTWK^vat Kal has

vird-

P Oxy III. 532" (ii/A.D.) Kal yap iv riaiipei. totc P land S u (ii/A.D 4dv to xvjp(]ov etipui (for form

country and

P Rein

II 11 (B.C. Ill) 8id

pr| €vp£o"K€o-8ai, is

"because

not to be found,"

this

P Oxy

to

man IV.

743" (B.C. 2) Kal «upe'8r| p.T|Tf fiX^tus pVJTt ScSq>ku(s), "it was discovered that he had neither received nor paid anything," and P Giss I. 47' (Hadrian) XcCav a|ia «vpijo-8ai. For a weaker sense, as in Mt 27 s2 al., see P Tebt II. 330' (ii/A.D.) irapa*y€vop€vou «is t^jv KupTjv «vpov t^v oUiav pov 31 I. 54 (iv/A.D.) dirtXSdvTwv Tjpaiv
last citation s.v.

airpeiros

iroXXaKis pov

(iii/A.D.)

x*ip Ta 5 €irtcrToXLKo[vs d7ro](TTt£XavTos I

.

(iii/A.D.) iirav

s

similarly

:

§ 115).

For the formation of

III.

irpoo"-

evjigoadexrog.

in

£V710q£(.0.

P Flor

avTwv tTrapx^tav,

8 £ra£av ktX. 'Airpt'iria is read by the editor in P land II In MGr evTrptirrjs has given place to irptirds, (iii/A.D.).

Evgaxvlcov.

lord Clematius etc." (Ed.).

out well in Syll 932 17 pfyio-Toi Kal BeiOTaToi

for the

:

7rXo£o\) £vTropr|6u),

,

NT, comes

avTOKpaTopfs 81a iravTos t« tov favTwv alwvos PovXt]8(vt€s

which may accordingly be accepted as a proper form Hellenistic period see £.xpT xsi'u. p. 379 f.

p.r|

common

only occurrence in the

U (Gal 6 ).

(iii/A.D.)

question" especially along with e-iri-

XciTovp-yciav, al.

Evnoita. P Lond 1244 8 (iv/A.D.) (= III. p. 244) irepl tuv «viroiti
P Oxy VII. 1068 3

ravTa,

in

money

Cairo Preis 18* (a.D. 339) 6vr[a]s tvwdpovs K[al] 4iriTn8£o\>s SwapsVous «KTtXso-ai Tr)v tt|v (om.) Ivx^puîo-ay avTJois]

and he enumerates the various

interpretation,

(A.D. 303)

' '

p. 17) finds in the

Selections,

"

" denote a person rich and capable of undertaking some duty laid upon him, as in P Oxy IX. I187 11 (a.D. 254) ov €av atpwvTai vXapxov 6[vJTa etiiropov Kal emTT|8aov, P TTJSeios to

EVTiQensia.

150) to the use of the subst. ir«p£o-rao-is in the evil sense of "distress," "calamity," as in 2 Mace 4", in the vernacular P Lond 42" (B.C. 168) p.

is

adj.

>•

71

xp^lH- aTa

[evir]-

evneQiataroc;.

(=1.

The

(Edd.).

I.

Ta

8t

poi eWpa cxmopia. to"rlv t| have no other resources than this

ovSepCa

The Deissmann's reference (BS,

P Oxy

iravTotas pov eviropetas, and see

also Ev. Petr. 6

tov TTpatirdo-tTov tov crdyov eKio-aL. Cf. The verb is used abso-

evp£'8i] tiipa tvaTr).

lutely in the curious acrostic

P Tebt

II.

27S

30

(early i/A.D.)

265

€VpiX&P0?

(V(Tfj3r]9

5i]tui Kal oi»x evpio-Kioi

:

cf.

P Leid \Y vi

-

3

inhabitants of Priene are praised

A.D.) eX8ujv

(ii/iii

With eirTa^wvov, peVpei diroKaTwBev, Kal evpfjo-eis. Lk 6 7 II 51 D, we may compare the use of evpio-Kw in P Par 7 45 (B.C. 153) irpoo-«')(MV pf) eiipr| ti KaTcL crov tirtv. In Syll eis ttjv ,

37

tov

eipdvTos dpvvpfov Xovio-dpevoi eirl " fetch " (by sale), and in PSI IV. 8pa\p.6i tov tokov, it is tov €vp£o-KOVT09 Kal. Sti eXdi-rovos o-ol iir403'" (iii/B.C.)

S35

(ii/B.C.)

8e

Antiochus oil

is

tov

2) elipoo-av

X[e]p
VI. 925 s .

(v/vi A.D.

)

(=

.

.

d

TrpaTTovTa (Kal) evpevfjv, "reveal

Thee aiding me and gracious," and

shall find

I

Selections, p. 131) crov

o-vv epol

o-e

evpio-Kw

.

whether

tov evbs Popovs [t]tjs Bvpas fippe'vov occurs in the Christian prayer P Oxy

o-rpo
The verb

pdvov

in

which Nero

in

A.D. 67

—

oddly like

the faithless lover

is

Rom

1

In

4 B.

P Grenf

called aKaTao-Tao-£r|S

I.

I

evpe'-rr|S,

4

(H/&.C.) while for

we may compare P Oxy III. 472 s3 (c. A.D. 130) eis o-vKOavT(av eiipiip.a, "an excuse for calumnies" (Edd).

€iipr|pa

For exx. of the unaspirated evpio-Ku, see Crrinert Mem. MGr evp£o-Kw, ppCo-Kw, ppio-Tui, evprjKu Here. p. 146 f. " I know."

(mid. i/B.C.) iyu irdvTwv aYaBuv dXXd Kal dirdXavo-iv t|S(o-tt|V

and the pompous decree

evo-epeiav,

'EXXdSa, "desiring to requite most " noble Hellas for her good-will and piety towards me 2

With

the list of virtues in 2 Pet I 6 ' Deissmann compares an inscr. from Asia Minor, i/B.c, honour of one Herostratus, OGIS 43S 8 dvSpa dvaBbv

(Syll

376

(LAE

).

p. 322)

Kal evo*€p€iai

evpiiKe'vai. is

14

Commagene

ttjv evêveo-Tdrnv

s7 perhaps worth noting that in P Ryl II. 125 D. of A. 28-9) wpoX[
—

ev-

invites the presence of the Greeks at Corinth Tfjs el's p.€ evvotas t* Kal evo-tpeCas d(it(vkao-8ai

in

It is

3S3

«vc5p.i.o-a T-f|v

in

8eXwv

init.): see also the

OGIS

I.

new Logion, P Oxy IV. 654", t| (3ao-[(\aa tu>v ovpavaiv] €VTOS vpioV [e]o"Tl [Kal 8o"TlS dv eaVTOv] -yvw TavTT]V €vp-f|[o-€t the

Tb Beiov

KTf|o-tv pepatoTaT-nv,

dvBpwirois

BGU

irpbs]

Tnnovpevo[s (Michel rescript of

ttjv pevio-TTiv irpovoiav

ad

459*-ii/B.c.

" used of the " current price (see the editors' 6 notes). For the form evpf|Keipev see P Eleph 13 (B.C. 223-2), IV. 1201 16 (A.D. and for etlpoo-av, as often in LXX, see it

dp£ei,

T-jj

:

—

(piXoo-Top-yias

=

eirl

6J

in. cf. 11S", and Rouffiac liy -i/B.C. Recherches, p. 80 f.), or when a certain Posideus is described as Tfjs Te irpbs Tb Beiov ei>o-fpeias Kal ttjs irpbs to koivov

(Priene

o-epeia

•yev(ip.€vov

Kal Steve'vKavTa

Kal

.

.

ttlo-t€i. .

ttjv

KaldptTrj Kal 8[LK]atoo-vvTi irXe£o-T[^]v

See also Aristeas 229,

o-irov8fjv.

immutabilis 14 (ed.

Cohn

ii.

eio-evTivevae'vov

Quod Dens

sit

As showing the true may be noted that in

p. 72).

Hellenistic character of this word,

NT

Philo

it

confined to 2 Pet, Acts, and the Pastorals, and that of 59 occurrences in the 47 belong to 4 Mace see Uibelius on I Tim 2 2 (in HZN'I~). the

it is

LXX

:

:

evoeftea).

£evpw,

For the

EVQVXOJQOg. see P Teht II. 383 17 (a.d. 46) poppd on the north an open space," and cf. Syll
For the

subst. "

'-

:

.

religious connotation of this verb,

cf.

two of the

recently discovered lioelli, P Ryl II. 112 (a)* (a.d. 250) Kal del p-ev Bvovoâ Kal evcepovo-a tois Beois SieTe'Xeo-a, ib. (c)* del p^v tois Beois Bvw Kal evcrep
due

to flveiv.

For the

constr. with the ace, as in

Ac

17

23 ,

Epaminondas attached to Nero's decree cited where the Emperor is belauded as irpoeipupe'vos

see a decree by s. v.

evcre'peia,

evepveTetv tt]v 'EX(X)d8a, dp.eipdp.evos 8e Kal evoêpuv tovs Beovs fjuwv irapto-Tavope'vovs avTui irdvTOTe eirl irpovofa Kal 36 The verb is see also s. v. do-epeV o-uTnpia (Syll 376 ) :

Evaeêia. As emphasizing the place of this word and its cognates in 10 (B.C. 161-0) 81' fjv religious phraseology, see P Par 29 £X tT£ irpbs to Beiov evo-e'peiav, and the payments made e£ 15 ev[o-eP(eias) to the temple of Socnopaeus in P Tebt II. 29S TI 21 otiTw tovtuj Wx cf. P Leid A.D.) 107-S) (ii/iii (a.d. -

:

(jr.

Tip 8tui)

=

The word

irdvTOTt 6vo"(a£e, Kal Tas evo-e'Pias irpdo-
A.D. 46 in which the Emperor Claudius thanks an athletic club for a golden crown sent to him on the occasion of his victorious

campaign

in Britain

Xpva-ovv o-[T€]avov

f|Se'ws

—

eirl ttj

:

cf.

BGU

vetKr]

e'XaPov o-vppoXov irepie'xovTa Tfjs Lond H78 X * I1I. p. 216,

=

vpeTe'pas irpos pe evo-epeias (P Selections, p. 09)

KaTa BpeTavvwv

I.

326

2

(ii/A. D.) Trj

cppdvTiSt Kal

twv [KJXrjpovdptov pov, and CP Herm I. 52 19 (A.D. 266-7) (— Chrest. I. p. 57) KaTa tt^v e'ptpvTov avToii irpbs

evo~epcia

to[vS virJiiKOovs
BGU

Kvpiun,

—

— runs

8]edp.evoi ov

(/.

ovv) ttjs irapd o-ov evo-epf|as

The religious ]^ T0U dîovpev ktX. [p-CTaXapctv connotation of the word denoting "operative, cultive piety" 12 (Alford on Ac 3 ) comes out well in the inscrr. , as when the

Part

III.

followed by the more regular irpds irpbs tovs Beovs evcrePeiv.

in

Michel 55S =2 1

(iii/B.c.

)

evoefiijg occurs in a somewhat general sense in P Flor III. 33s* evo-epes Tb irpdvpa iroieis, edv iroii'|o-ns to pipXiSiov

(iii/A.D.)

it is eKeivo ws evupvaera avTo o-vv o-ot ev ttj irdXet applied to taxes in P Cairo Preis 4' (a.d. 320) e'veiop-yiio-a irXeio-Ta :

dvaXcoaaTa

iroii]o-dpevos

StaXvo-acrBaL Tas

virep

evo-ePets

tov

evpapws SvvarrBai pe For its use as an

eio-ipopds.

= Pius), from the close of ii/A.D., ( (A.D. 210) <(tovs frj Aovk(ov Eeirrtpiov Evo-epovs IlepTtvaKos ktX., with the editor's

Imperial designation see

P Hamb

I.

13

s

Seovfjpou In the note.

rescript

find

tois

Commagene —
(see s.v. evo-e'Peia)

\pvo-ois

o-Te
we ofis 139

). Ka0Lt'ptoo-a Satpdvwv evcrePeVt Tipais (OG/S 3S3 Interesting too are the occurrences in Egyptian sepulchral X a 'P e inscrr., as Preisigke 204S (ii/B.C.) II ToXepaie xp Tl°"r

e*vu>

«'i

'

Kal evo-ePuv Ikolo )(iipov, and the poetical inscr. edited by Rubensohn in Archil) v. p. 164, where one of the lines runs

—

MCvu

o-vv8o)kos

8' etp.1 irap'

everePeViv.

35

266

evert /3oo<>

c i

a

.v
— an

evoeficijg.

60 12 and I7 31 interesting parallel to Ac 13 , 17 In a trial before the 161).

D

(see

P

Flor

,

P Oxy VIII.

19"

1 1

Kara Kcup[b]v

(a.d. 254) ots eirdptvoi ticrepws teal 0!

toO JBvovs, "they have been

T]7T]
Ramsay CRE, p. I. 61" (a.d. 85),

prefect,

the sentence creauTov

8i.d

is

pronounced— a£ios

scrupulously followed by the piaefects appointed from time to time" (Kd.). From the inscrr. cf. OG/S 51 7 (iii/n.c)

iiy-ova

irpbs tov Aidvvcrov Kal tovs

Trap€Tri8T))iiav«iroiT|0-aTo «uo-xTJuova

aXXovs 8eous

tvo-ePais Kal bcrius

. dva322* (B.C. 157-6) Upeiav Kal tvcre|3u>s Kal amicus ttjs Beds, al.

ib.

8iaK«i|i(vos Tvy\6.v(i, ei(raJi' KaX[
.

.

p.ao-TiY»6t)vai.,

352

Kal Y«v[al]Kav.

\%

p.[e]v

[K]aTao-x
eiio"x-

See also Syll 717 13 (ii/s.c.) tt|v Kal d£iav T€i(ifjs, Kaibu

2

(a physician's epitaph) o~irov8aiov, «i[Trpoo-7JYOpov] Kal and the passages in Vettius Valens, where the

«vo-XT|[pova,

word

is

defined in the Index as

=" iilustris."

evotfjiios, like do-i)p.os («/.?'.), is used in personal descriptions with reference to any "distinguishing" marks, as in P Petr I.

19

1*

316

(B.C. 225) o]ti\p

8

From

—

B.C.

196) 8iru>s 8'

Xpovov, and

ib.

.

.

evcnrj|iui

OG/S 90"

cite

€\i(rr||ios

d[8aX]p.uJ

vvv Te Kal

t\i

III.

8e£uj>.

(the Rosetta stone

Tbv eireiTa

eis

13

(a.d. 49) PoiiXouai ovv [cr]e aiiTO (a decree) TrpoBeivai

665

tottoJv

'^[Kao-Tov

.

we may

the inscrr.

peTiiiruK p*'a-[ui,

«i!
IIao-£(ovi

(ii/A.D.)

P Flor

.

.

Ka6'

.

Kal

cracpe'cri

For the adv. = "legibly" see P Par
ence

"

render

in detail" with «icrr|p.ws a report on certain property.

to various items in

refer-

evrovcoc;.

For the comparative of this adverb which in the NT is » (b.c. 241-0) cf. P Lille I. 3' eir] wrreiXai 3 (UTovwTepov, P Petr II. 9(i) (B.C. 241-39) KaXus confined to Lk,

ttoit|o-cis

tiToviuTepov Ypav(
and in all cases unresting vigilance" (Edd.), (mid. ii/B.C.) XXiipos 8' eviToviuTaTos -rjv ri for the subst., III. 7S6 "• 1 irpoTc£va)v

active

"your

OG/S 315" 'PuuaiKa

BGU

:

(ii/A.D.) 8id ttjs [o-]fjs e[iJTov£as

and for the verb, ib. 970 16 euTovijo-ai. avTbv [d]-7ro8ovi'ai p.01

(A.D. 177) iav Y«'viiTaL p.^

:

Michel 1564'° (a.d. 175) fuTovrjo-ovo-i. n-poso-TwTts tou (xnSti' auT
Yap

oi

eva^rjjuovcog. Syll 521

14

100) Kal

(B.C.

«i(TXT||J.ovo)s, ib.

O53

fjpavTo rats 6xicr£ats tovs Povs

664

ib.

....

(B.C. 91) papSodpoi 8e eVTiocrav

Kal €uTaKTa>s

cSttws evcrxriudvujs

iravTa y£vr]Tai.

42

rd irpoa-Ttra-yntva is

11

(B.C.

twv TrapaYeYevTme'vwv 98-7) weTrop.ireu[Ke'vai Ka]Ta xi7rb

8 ti K[dXXicr]Ta Kal evo-xi]p.ove'[o-TaTa.

irpoSi.8ovs ap-yupiov els io-iiyra,

del irpovoovp.evo[s

avTov TeTaYpe'vwv

OG/S

o-uvtis,

339

t]wv

ucp'

ttjs

Kara to Yup.vdo-iov dvTeXdPeTo KaXus Kal Michel 545 8 ii/B. a to Te t)6os KocrjudTT)Ti Kal ttjs

(

)

36 Cagnat IV. IO29

evcrxr|p.o-

B.C. 120) ttjs Te dXXTis eucrxT|p.ocrvvTis

(c.

Fi.r this word in a good sense we may cite Demetr. de Elocut. 177 (ed. Roberts) r| Yap 'Attik^ YXiuo-cra o-vveo-Tpap.pe'vov ti ^x et Kal 8iihotikov Kal Tais ToiavTais eilTpaireXiai-s " the Attic dialect has about it irpt-rrov, and

something

"TpdireXos is toiculus also see

not found, but is vouched for by the Lat. " but applied in a different way turning,

=

' '

:

Brugmann-Thumb,

iXoT£p.u>s,

criip.]aTos evcrxTiuoo-vi'r|v.

Evxvxoq. name

This proper

P

Cor 7 35 irpbs to «ilo-xT|(iov, "for "to seemly," promote decorum," cf. the 1

that

which of

office

is

BGU

€vo-XTi(idv[uv] p.Ti[8t]u£a )

apxecbbSois

Kal

p^H* 18

Y«vti[Tai,

eiio-XT|p.ocri.

kuut)s,

ib.

I.

147

1

(li/iii

in

P Kyi II. 236 "to the house of

The adj. TrapoXKT]u(dTuv). the weaker sense of "fitting," "suitable," in

1510

5

(B.C.

dv

en-l Tciv

is

used

Michel

167-146) with reference to erecting a statue

—

For the meaning "of honourable position" (in society), as in Mk 15 13 which is cond- mned by Phrynichus (ed. Lobeck, p. 333), and de8irou

8o(|t]i

evo-xtiuov

iivai.

,

scribed by Rutherford (A to Christian writers," we

P p.

417) as apparently "confined

can

now add

to the

exx.

cited

by Wetstein from Plutarch and Josephus such passages as

P Hamb

I.

37' (ii/A.D.) trv

«vo-xT|p.wv Y(Y«'viifo-ai, 8e irapt'Xapov

Trapd

-yap dX-nSivbs iXbo-oos

and P Flor

I.

ttjs evcrxTJaovos,

12 8

I.

irai[8as]

is

common

in

the inscrr.

see also

:

—

name of a Syrian slave Kal Evn>xov Eupous. The form

where

,

Aiovuo-iov

the

is

it

EiTuxis is found in Perg 56S (Imperial times), and the fem. Evtux's in Michel 1560"- 15 (c B.C. 135). For the subst. ««Tvx£a, as in 4 Mace 6 11 A, cf. P Tebt II. 284

10

(i/n.c)

Q

(irvxias.

15

(a.d. 256) ets tt|V olKiav toO evcrxT]p.ovos, the magisliate," and Ostr 1 1 53 (Rom.) Tre'p.<|iaTe tows ev[cr]XTJp-ovas toiis

Petr

3

the

cio-xTiH-wv or guardian of public morals in Egypt, e.g. III. 926 s (A.D. iSS) I'va TrapaYevope'vwv t[wvJ KpaTio-Twv

A.D

23 1.

p.

evcr[xT]]uoo-vvTj,

toO

(i/B.C.) ttjv

evox>jfiu>v.

With

terse,

popular, and so lends itself naturally to the pleasantries " of the stage cf. the adj. ib. 172 rj Yap dvT£6«o-i.s tiiTpdir«Xos, "there being wit in a play on words." The simplex :

evoxrijUoovvT]. s6 (B.C. 220-16) Syll 246 32

evTQaneUa.

Kal

l6*° (a.d. 239) evTeOBev " "

from the noble lady

evcprjfua, which by

derivation

is

sound," came to be applied

Cor 6 8

as presumably in 2 letter

,

=

in

its

addressed to a bishop,

p. 242, Christ.

I.

p.

757)

ij

"good

(p^P-l'"

a wider sense to

only

NT

P Lond

Yap

"auspicious reputation," cf. the

occurrence

891

€iiip.Ca

"

:

9

(iv/A.D.) o-ou,

^

iraTtp,

III.

irepi.-

ckvkXwo~cv tov K[do-]pov 8Xov ws aYaObv iraTcpa (/. aYa6ov iraTpds), and from the inscrr. Michel 394" (mid. i/B.C.) elvat 8' «a«T[u] . tt^v Tra[pd] irao-iv aYa8r)v eilxprjpiav, OG/S 339 30 (c. B.C. 120) 1rep1.Ti.8ds t^v ck ie'vuiv .

t«

and for the verb Syll 653" (B.C. 91) Kal rd p.\ja*TTJpia crvvTeXetTat, cvaueiv twv TrapaYYeXXope'vwv. From Menander

oVav

8e

ai 8uo"tai

irdvTas Kal aKoiJctv

we may

cite

Fragm.

p.

194 tovs ev Y«rOVOTas Kal TeBpau-

267

(v(j)r)jios

svxapi&TO?

Kav Tots KaKots Set X670V e\eiv euT|pias. peVovs KaXcis "the well born and nicely nurtured must carefully abstain I

from

misfortune," and ib. p. Sg AevKa8os aKTijs, "let the shrine good repute along the Leucadian shore."

evil

even

speech

ev4>T|peio-8u>

be held in

in

Te'pevos rrepl

j

suggestion of the earlier associations of this word (see «i(j>r|p(at may perhaps be found in Phil 4", where it

s.v.

recalls

which

Greek

ethical teaching, and "signifies the delicacy guards the lips, that nothing may be expressed in

public worship that could disturb devotion or give scandal" (E. Curtius Gcsch. Abhandl. ii. p. 532,

to

rise

Exp. VII.

iv. p.

fut.

readily

" cf. Lob. Phryn. p. iS pro gratias agere ante Polybium usurpavit nemo." Thus we have I' Amh II. 133 2 (early ii/A.D.) irpb Tiiv 8Xwv do-rrdôpat o-e Kal euxapio-Tci

thanks":

eSrjXwo-ds poi o-Tif|v (/. t^|v) iiyeiav crov, V Oxy I. (A.D. 303) Trpbs to SvivTi9tivaC pe to t8ia d-rroXapeiv

o-ot ciTi

EV(pr]JUOg.

A

the use of the

passed

me by taking care of yourself" (on see Pro/eg. p. 177). In late Greek this into the meaning "be grateful," "give

"oblige

e-rripeXdpevos,

71

'•

E

"so I shall be enabled to property and acknowledge my gratitude to your excellency" (Edd.), and more particularly with a religious Kal tt^[v] Tvxiv o-ou euxapeio-Tiv,

recover

my

reference,

P Lond I Cor

p. 10) eirl (cf.

"

ei>xap£o-Tovv,

442).

I.

With

verb in

this

Lk

12 16

the use of the subst. in the

cf.

7

of Xisyros E/li. Arch. 1913, p. 7, No. I 8irus criTou Te [eucj>]opia -yivnTai. See also Hobart,

dialect inscr. (iii/B.c.)

svcpoalvw. The thought (cf.

of

Field Notes, p.

merrymaking at a feast, as 69 f.), comes out in a ii/A.D.

— xpfjo-dv

Fayum, where the writer asks

16 19

Lk

in

letter

from

ovupiov

poi

to dvTUpopTov, Iva o-x
8

24S-

BGU

In

).

IV. 1080' (iii/A.D.)

(=

Chrest.

I.

p.

364)

—

father, congratulating his son on his marriage, writes koA T|pets 8e aKofj d-rrdvTes u>s TrapdvTes Sia9e'o% T)iicppdv9T|pev

a

OGIS

toIs pe'XXouo%. From the inscrr. we may (A.D. 128-9) Kal eucfjpdvai i/pds evSei£dpevoi.

eirl

KaTeuxdpevoi cite

504

dvapXeTrw

10

irpbs aviTbv eiivoiav exopev, an d C. and B. ii. p. 386, No. 232" (time of Caiacalla or Alex. Severus) o-irev8eTe, nqv >|n)XT)v evcppaiveTe TrdvTOTe, [8]vti[to£— a Jew speaks. See also Kaibel 920 iL 6 (time of Severus) eupaiveo-9ai.

54

—

4>CXoi, els

ecr8e),

tois 9eots

I.

BGU

56* (late ii/B.c.) KaXus oiiv tois 9eois, SevTepov 8e

ttot|o-t|s

crwcrai.

pev

U. 423

s

(ii/A.D.)

(

=

Selections, p. 90)

(cf.

Lk

17

16

See also Ramsay

).

ExpT

x.

for the

" " po«. [On the place of thanksgiving in early letters, and the correspondence suggested with the outward form of the 9eui

Pauline Epistles,

XapvptvOov

Deissmann LAE, With the use of the

cf.

p.

168

n.

3 ,

Milligan 11

passive in 2 Cor I , Deissmann (BS, p. 122) compares the mutilated P Petr II. 2 (4)" (B.C. 260-59) eiix +H0"rTl'' et's p<"In still another set of passages evx a P LO* T * w passes into the meaning " pray," as P Lond 413 3 (c. A.D. 346) (=11. p. 301) e[0]x[ap]eio-T<»

Documents,

p. 93.]

(eiJXO.pLO-Tw

Gil)

A.D. 346)

(c.

[t]t)s

P Lond III.

(=

9eui

p.

o-[wt]t|plo.s,

ib.

303) evi]xapi-[o-]T[o]Ope t[uj]

8eu

Trepl

KaTev

—

3

irepl

/.

Selections,

p.

MGr

o-ov.

)

418

oXoxXriptas o-ov) (both as amended 3S7), and the vi/A.D. Christian amulet o-e (?

132) evxetpio-Tw e-yw

StXouavbs

tVjv KecpaXTjv [polu

KaeviuTrtdv

tubs 2apaTr£a>vos Kal kX£vo> (/.

[ttj]s

BGU

III. p.

954*

Tai

(=11.

dXoKX-npa

i\v

(/.

p. 30, Selections,

o-e e\19e'ws

prevalence of the formula euxctpio-Tci ttj 9eu> in votive inscrr., recalling at once the Pauline eixo-pio-Tw tu p.

the

I.

evxctpio-Tw Tui Kiipiio Xepd-mSi, cJtl pou Kiv8uvevo*avTos eis 9dXacro-av eVwo-e, and from the inscrr. Syll 807 as cited s.v.

144.

p.

>(ruxds iroXXds,

(=

16S)

immediately gave thanks to the gods that

I

7rpaJTov

eTjxapio-TTJo-ai

(B.C.

pev toi eppwo-9a[£]

)

;ou were well," P Tebt

£V(pOQ£CO.

1'

42

4

I

eiiKapio-Tii,

"thank," "satisfy."

deC.

evxantoTta. EvcpQoavvrf. P Lips I. 119"

'

(a.D. 274) ev4>poo-vvT]v word occurs as a proper

TeXioTdi-nv.

The

457

Tiodvva

(iii/B.C.)

P Oxy VI. 939 1 '

:

Eicj>poa-iivr|

liv/A. r>.)

(

cf.

&v

-n-ape'o-xcv ti^v

name

in Preisi°ke

the Christian letter

= Selections, p.

129) Sid Evpoo-ii-

For the

vou.

adj. see Preisigke 411 (iii/iv A.D.) where in a sepulchral inscr. a certain Serapion is eulogized as cjuXoTeKve

îXo-yvvaie (fjiXdîXe €v(j>pdcrvv€ dXitTre \pt\(TTt, and P I.ond ) ev ei
V. 16S4 3 (mid. vi/A.D. or merely " I

opportunity,"

am

For this subst. we can cite only one ex. from the papyri, P Lond II7S 26 (a.D. 194) (= III. p. 2t6) Tfjs irpbs aiTois evxapto-Tias. in the copy of a letter written by the Emperor Claudius to a Gymnastic Club expressing his gratification at

games performed

tou 9eo0 'iyjjt

the

(

"graliam

o-tt|0-£is poi, '°-

:

^p.iv,

5 (3)'

"by

(

B-c

-

doing

that

P Eleph

you

this

you o-e

p^j

(B.C.

tibi

habebo," "

Troi.T|0-as

will oblige

eux a P l<7

rTl

"

us" (Ed.), P Hib

ei 5

no purpose" (Edd.), 223-2) eix°-pi-o-TTJo-eis oty !">< o-avTovi Te to

is,

however,

common

in

OGIS

199

31

(i/A.D.)

=

8t'

t^v

where

that

eivai,

as .

tian use of euxapio-Tia with the corresponding verb see a note by Hort in In xx\ ii. p. 65 we iii. p. 594 ff.

JUS

JTS

hear of a eux a P -
MGr

evKap£o-TTjo-i,

"contentment," "pleasure."

I.

8id Kevfjs eixapurTTio-ai T|p[iv.

me

dpoipds, and

eiipeiv ta-as

l

shall not oblige

7

13

,

merebis, gratiam

2 4I-39) toOto 8e

66' (B.C. 22S) wore

"so

meam

It

Trpbs tov pe'-yio-Tov 9edv pou "Aprjv eiixaptcrTtav, T ° evxdpio-TOv editor notes that evx a P ttrT ' a

.

EvxaQiozeto was originally = " do a good turn to," "oblige," as in P Petr II. 2 (4) 6 (c. B.C. 260) = Witkowski 2 p. 24) ev X api-

honour.

" non modo the adj. denotes grati animi hominem sed etiam gratiosum, acceptum," the meaning almost amounts to " quia deus mihi favet." On the Chrisand

glad."

in his

the inscrr., e.g. OGIS 227' (iii/B.C.) 8id tt^v tov 8r|pou s eux a P lcrT ' al'> Syll 365 (r. A.D. 37) els eixapio-Ttav tt|Xikov-

EVXaQtOTOQ is

applied

(B.C. l6l-o)

to 8l'

the

vpds

" beneficent " gods

toiis

in

evxapto-Tovs 9eovs,

P Par 29 13 in P Lond

and

wX

268

11

879

(=111.

123)

(b.c.

—

an epithet of Ptolemy

is

7)

p.

Euergetes II. rT.ToXcp.aCov deov Evep*yerov Kal Zu>Tf)pos cavTuv Eix^pLo-Tou similarly of Ptolemy V. in OG/S 90 6 B.C. 196), where see the editor's note. (the Rosetta stone

— :

Like the the

(vcoota 8(a

y]

is

it

subst.,

"gratitude" of

very

common

the

people

in the inscrr. to

to

denote

benefactors, as

their

Prune 103 8 (e. B.C. 100) -ycvjouevos 6 Bfjpos tvyJLpia-ros. The way was thus prepared for the Christian use as in Col 3": see further s. v. «Axapio~r£a.

Farewell, my lord" (Edd.), prosperity. 8eois Tracrtv p.ev -rrdvTwv ciixopai

ii.

irpb

244

s

(iii/A.D.)

[ojirws

v-yia(vov-

:'

Tas ip.ds diro[X]dp irepl Tfjs From the inscrr. bXoKXripias crou Kal twv cbiXTaTwv crov. we may cite OG/S 37S (a.d. 18-9) 8ew aylu v«]/(o-tu> inrep

irpb

'Poip.T|TaXKOv Kal IIv8o8u>pC8os «k toO

Tfjs

klv8ijvo\)

(X)tjtikov irdXepov

Kara tov KoiXaKal

€v|dp.€vos

cru>TT)p£as

tv\uv rdios TovXios ripdK(X)os x a P to T "

1P l ) ov

eirt-

and the

1 (

,

address to a deceased

(a.

11.

tou

250)

"

=

For d\T]

" TraiSbs

-rfjs p-c-v

HGU

Trdirrrov,

croi

iirapx8eio-Tj

(as in

prayer

)

cf.

P

Strass

I.

41"

Tas «v>xds a-uv\alpav eVl Trj ti
rj8[r| •yJevap.iip.eVTis ko.to.

IV. I0S0 6

dvaSTJ

15

Jas 5

(iii/A.I). ?)

[ejcrexjpel

(/.

Kara Tas Koivds f|p,civ eix&S Kal irpocrevxas, an d P Giss I. 22, where a father writes to his son, rejoicing that he is airpd
(/.

adds

10

the

[cr]i>p.piwcrt

Ta€[Tii

p.]oi

r)

Trdo-a €i>xr| fori [Kal p.]e'pip.va.

In

ii.

same

father writing to his daughter speaks of his 5 prayer for his children as irdvTwv (irao-iiv?) rmv ei\wv p.ou The Christian usage is seen in P Oxy VI. dvayKaioTaTriv.

23

939

s

(iv/A.n.) Tais eiJxais

"

tTreVeucrev Siao-iicras ijp-iv

T)p.iiv

He inclined His ear to our prayers by Kuptav, III. 954 15 preserving for us our mistress" (Edd.), (vi/A.D.) xr^v cva\76\iKT^v evx'jv, i.e. the Lord's Prayer. [tt^v T|puiv]

BGU

According to Priene 1 74" priest of Dionysus is prayer

one of the duties of the

(ii/B.C.)

— Kal Tas ei>xds {tl£erai inrip

tt)s

irdXcws Ttjs ripiT|VfW cf. the inscr. (probably i/B.C.) found on the lintel of the Temple of Pnepheros and Petesuchos in the Fayum nvccbepuVri Kal neTecrovxw Kal T0 'S o-vvvdois :

—

Scots (ic-ydXots p-cyaXots virep ain-oD

Kal Tfjs -ywatKos Kal and the fragmentary Jewish over a seven-branched candlestick from Akmonia

twv tckvcuv lixfy (P Fay inscr.

p.

—

eixrjs) Trdo-T| (/. 7rdo-r|s) ttj iraTpCSi (C. and B. In this latter connexion it is interesting to notice

inrtp eixfj ii.

p. 32),

(/.

651).

a series of accounts of the four commissioners for the waterworks of the " metropolis" (? Hermopolis) the mention in

not only of the water-rate (128 drachmae a month) for the present ha of Theban Jews, but also of a similar water-rate for the eixeiov,

H77 60

— A.D.

further

apparently

(=111.

113)

ExpT

xix.

"a p.

place for prayer" (P

183, F'or

Chrest.

I.

Lond

p. 22-f);

see

dW0T|Ksv or dve'o-TTio-«v understood) at the end of Anatolian inscrr. see Ramsay in ExpT x. p. 13, where it is noted that the word indicates both "prayer" and "vow," sometimes the one 41.

p.

(i\r\v

(with

MGr

thought being more prominent, sometimes the other. eix"), "blessing," "prayer."

Jn

3

2

cf.

8c

p. 38) irpb

P Oxy

II.

292

-iravTwy ii-yidveiv

11 [e. (/.

a.d. 25)

(= Selections,

ifyiaiveiv) ere

" but above dpao-KavTios Ta apiora irpaTTuiv,

all I

€v"x[o]uai pray that

you may have good health, faring prosperously unharmed by the evil eye." The verb is very common in similar epistolary phrases in letters, e.g. cts

P Fay

1

the opening or

closing greetings of (a.d. 108) eppuo-8a£ crai eiix°(uu Ryl II. 233" (letter of a retainer

17-

7

t6v del XPo vo >', P c{!xop.a( ere tov

ii/A.D.)

irais, ev

lord,

dSpats

that

—

:

LAE,

305.

p.

is hy no means so common in the NT as we might have expected, having given place to the compound irpoo-euxop.ai, perhaps because, like «v>XT|, it had come to be " too much connected with the idea of a vow and a gift

The verb

God"

ExpT

promised

to

evKoupai,

"bless," "wish well."

(Ramsay

EvxgrjOTog. For £
x.

2 n ),

Tim

dat. of pers. (2

I

may

—

Kvpiov

evrjp.ep£ais.

tSelv

e'ppwcro,

see your further

iv

Kvpie,

p.ei£ocri

"I

irpoKO-

pray,

advancement and

my ripe

MGr

13).

p.

P

cf.

Petr III. 53 (n) 5 TleTtovs, 8v ouSe crii dvvous ei»xP T
those in the nome, was sent to Alexandria" (Ed.), Priene 102 5 (c. B.C. 100) irpofYjovjuv Se ovTa y(y]tvr\\i.ivuiv «vxpt|uil Kal KaT I8£av eKacrrwi TWV 2' comp. see PSI IV. 361 (B.C. 251-0) ^crai Kat crot 1 T ° T€ The constr. 0S 7rpo6uu,dTepos «vxP l P with «ls is found in Cagnat IV. 81S 21 where a certain C. Ageleius is honoured at Hierapolis for fiscal services he had rendered els XP' a S Kup[ia]Kas eiixP T a T °[ v ] 7'vdp.evov. For the subst. see P Par 63 IS1 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 35) OTav opwo-tv dvTLKaTaXXao-o-ope'vriv avTois tt)v euxprjo-TLav,

CTTaiV KOLVf)L [t]« TU)[l Sljp.

n-foXi/nov,

and

for the

"

'

—

"

l

"as soon

as they see that the benefit will accrue to them-

selves also" (Mahaffy), and for the verb 30 (e. Phryn. p. 402) see P Oxy II. 241

=

"lend"

(cf.

Lob.

A.D. 98) irpds rai " ln return x t P '7P a 4>ov

as evxpTio-Trjcrav auTut Kara an accommodation in accordance with a note of hand 26 (Edd.), ii. XII. 1473 (a.d. 201). T«)

(/.

(

'

for

The

force of this rare verb, as in Phil 2 1 ',

"

comes out well

BGU

a letter from a wife to her husband, IV. 1097 16 of or ov^° Claudius (time Nero) e]*yu> Yap dXivajpJi, dXXd It is found, instead of the usual €vi[
XaCpeiv, in the salutation of a letter of condolence,

tvyoj.iai.

With

person in an Alexandrian graffito (Imperial period?) cited by U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorf Berlin. Sitzungsberichte 1902, p. 109S ctfxopai Ka-yu 2,i iv Taxu o-iiv o-ol etvai cf. Phil i and see Deissmann

IIS

1

(ii/A.D.)

^Xwvi p.^)

(=

Evij/vxei

EipT|vr|

See also Hennas ev^vxei- Kal

evyjruxav-

po.8up.T|o-rjs,

oIkov.

Selections, p. 96)

Vis.

dXXd is

very

common

i.

P Oxy

I.

Taovvwippei Kal iii. 2 o-v p.dvov

LO-xvpoTrottL

in sepulchral

crov

inscrr.,

Preisigke 46 Nt-yep p.axaipo
Tbv as

For Kal

dpeTTjs Kal eiv|mx'as i]X8ev.

evcodia. For the

adj.

cf.

d[K]aue'v crot cuuStj

P

Amh

II.

133

Kepdpia CKaTov,

7

"

(early I

ii/A.D.)

have bought

Tiyopfor you

269

(VCOVVflOS a hundred sweet-smelling jars" (Edd.), (ii/A.D.) ol'vov euiiSti Kepdu(ia) p\ P Leid

P Oxy IX.

W>

15

121 1*

medical receipt,

a.d.) Nestle con-

XaXKi-riSei Xt|0.

(ii/iii

NT

ZNTW

p. 272, vii. p.

iv.

95

:

while 8e£u5s in the indices to

common, evuwuos does

is

—

P Oxy I. XII. and BGU all For an interesting usage see the astrological P Ryl II. 63 cited s.z: 8e|ids, and cf. Syll Sol, a v/B.c. inscr. from Ephesus dealing with augury, where it is laid down that if a bird flying from right to left concealed its wing, it was a good omen (84«Ss), but if it raised its left wing (t\v 8{ or «Trdpei ttj[v fjiuvvpov nrcpvya) then, whether it raised concealed the wing, it was of ill omen (evuvuuos). not occur at

— IV.

,

icpdllof-im. Ostr 1220 7

(ii/iii

Kal tvBdSt

a.d.)

e4>dXXou.ai

pi|

Jûv

2' (iii/B.C.) «8(Sk€i .... [t]6v Qtbv «4>Syll S02 eirl Tav X*JP a "i'h reference to the healing of

569) dp/rreXovp-yciv 6pp.uu.cvuv u«v dirb Kup.T|s

.

.

.

P Lond 4S3 88

(a.d. 616)

(

= 11.

Domizil Antinoupolis" I Th 5' (on form

ihr

,

in

a context which suggests the meaning "at one time" or eireo-mXa hi Kal els Tavpeivov Vva KaKetvo

"all at once'' £X6r| tt|

.

P Flor

II.

15S

.

.

150)

€
diro^.

,

The

YVH

idea

of

Notes

',

P Thead

151), appears in

:

cf.,

on the other hand, P Fay 2O a0

(iii/iv

a.d.)

" providing for the Trpoopdo-8ai. tuv «8vuv ols e4>«
whom

See also P Flor

KXavSiov

236

1

,

(a.d. 267)

tTri
P Oxy IX. ti

II.

1

220 22

-rrj

'a'ATroXXuviov Kal

E ir«u
Tpv-yTi

tov Xpvo-oxbou. and

6 EirTroTroTdpLS, (iii/A.D.) ovSev T|dvio-ev

tcrriv Trepit'pYOu, «
"

yap

the hippopota-

any

superfluity,

1

(iii/A.D.)

—

cts

exOeq. For this form, which alone is found in the NT, and is predominant in the LXX (cf. Thackeray Gr. i. p. 97), we can cite numerous exx. from our documents from Ptolemaic times

i.

:

now

p.

—

10

rb TaupiKov Kal dt^dira^ Ta |[v]Xa TrapeWxBT) but note that Yitelli (Berichtigiingsliste

.

(Ed.). see

«ir

p. 328).

new form

in

eeo-T-

watch over the place" (Ed.).

A

found

,

21' (a.d. 31S) rlvts KaKovp-yoi «Trio-TdvT«s eKeio-e Sid vvktos JvSa to Bpepipara e(3da-KeTo Kal p.

mus

&dira| is

.

Si

hostile intent, as in

tj

ecparia}; occurs in the late

.

.

tvTavBa eirl ttjs a[u]Tf|S 'AvTivoeuv irdX eus) the " ihre ISia reference is to domicile: (origo) ist das Dorf

utuv

>

a powerless hand in the Asclepieum of Epidaurus.

tea-TT|K\ua[v «]ttI tt)s

27 Fay IIO (A.D. 94) rds Bvpas cf. P Oxy VI. 912" (A.D. 235)

" the Tas t
d-rrco-vXTia-av

aXe'o-Bai

8vpav W|v

(B.C. 241-0)

-rrpoo-TaSos ("vestibule"), P ^ma-T-ria-dTwo-av ol tektoves

It is curious that,

[....,

P Oxy VIII. IoSS 20

(early i/A.D.) loâiaov XP MI Ka^ 'vBt'us €iri.o-Tr|
PS I IV. 396 s

f.

evwvv/xog.

I.

txOpa.

describes d(j>diro£ as an error in writing for

onwards,

e.g.

Eleph 29

1'

s

(iii/B.C.) irepl iiv 0-01 o-uv€XdXt|o-a

1 &v dvaxu(omit) 6x8«s, PSI IV. 442- (iii/l;.i:.)r|peXXtv a.d. 10S' P 171) tyQte ijtis r^v i« tou Fay pfjo-ai i\§i%, 1 " [o]vtos p.r|vbs 0u8, P Lips I. 105 (i/ii A.D.) 4x8es KaTto-x

(<-.

i
SyU 366

tov 2tPa
ttjs €is

i(p)]/2EQia. hitherto

A

s

A.D.

(e.

38) irdo-av del bo-£av

tvo-€pei'as €€\jpL(TKOucra t-rrivoiav.

unknown

derivative of this

Petr II. io(2) 13 (iii/B.C.) tv tui

word

is

€
found

in

P

with refer-

ence apparently to the "guardroom, where soldiers remain all day on duty" (Ed.). For the verb c^rjucpEu see OGIS 595

20

(ii/A.D.)

The

Kpdrous.

t4>T)(j.sp

ov)vtos r(aiou) OvaXtptov KaXXi"daybook" occurs in offi-

subst. ecp-qp.epts

=

documents e.g. P Oxy II. 26S 10 (a.d. 58), 271 s (A.D. s In Mt> r «T)(iEp£o is an 56), ib. XII. 1497 {'• A D 2 79)eccles. term "parish," "cure," and «pT|u6p(8a = "newscial

-

-

=

paper."

tov
p.r)

^K8es

cf.

For 8i.aXex8«is o-ot irepl ttjs KvBtSos (•'. KuBptSos). P Fay 1 23" [c. A.D. 100) jkBcs
MdpSuvos, and

Mem.

270-275) (=11-

NT

evSceis Tf|s eTjs.

" the the day or day's supply " cf. Field Notes, p. 236 food "

:

The phrase implies " food " of food rather than "

p-

fis

conflicting views of the older

daily

=

"

P Petr II. 20 "•' (B.C. " that the âûy^) tov o-ltou firio-Tafiiji, the wheat of not be and in the may transport delayed," occurs

252) £va oiv

delay," "check," in

)i^|

T|

(cf.

Lob. P/uyn., Even Ruther-

(NP, p. 370 ff.), who claims i\tes as the regular form as compared with the old Ionic xBe's, draws his evidence almost entirely from the comic poets, who borrowed freely

Attic

ford

MGr

(l)x T£'s> («)+&•

s'xdoa.

P Hib I. 170 (B.C. 247) Vva ur| dvrt cpiXCas ^x e P av [ 7r <"1 ]P Oxy XII. 1588 1 (early iv/A.D.) f|
(icfla,

Ti-pbs

o-{

Kal tov vtdv o-ou €XTr£5«[i] p.«7aXT|[v]

fc'x^P

av 7 {v ^"

For the form ?K8pa cf. the royal ordinance P Tebt be 5"* (B.C. 1 iS) where it is enacted that no one shall

crflai.

I.

i(plOT)]fll

grammarians

p. 323, Vl3.\ilhofBegnJfsbestimmiai£, p. 362).

for

f.

4

.

dpTreXiKbv xupiov. The above evidence, it will be seen, strongly supports the use of the form i\$(s in the Koivrj, notwithstanding the

yevdptvos

from the vernacular. iqii'jjuEQog. To the exx. usually cited for this air. elp. (Jas 2 15 ) add Yett. Val. p. 62 1 ' drv^tts Kal do-xrjp.ovas iroioOon Kal

LXX l's S9 A, see Cronert XB^s is found in P Lond 214' (a.d. u 161) IlaTaXds vavTTT|-ybs x^' s "y 5

for tKxfle's, as in

Here. p. S9 n 3

arrested irpbs ISiov 6
quarrel" (Edd.), and BGU II. 389 P- 35°) Th v ^xBpav Kal Trapavo[u.iav

s :

(iii/A.D.) (as

amended

see also s.v. exBpds.

270

ixQpts

ta>?

as Dittenberger) So-ra[i] eK ttjs yvvaiKbs A[1']yXt]s, ttjs viii 9 «dv BeXrjs -yvvivvv i\a, anc' c f- P Leid (ii/iii A.D.) Kas oil p.r| o-xe8f|vai uirb dXXov dvSpos. The Latinism of rj

The Commagene

Antiochus

rescript of

I.

ends

— irapavo"-

Saip.ovun' Tiufjs Kal x w P^S rjacTe'pas dpds 23T — mid. i/B.c). On irapd itav <\8pd travTa (OG/S ;S3 the forms
ugh

8J -yvw|jLT|i

and

KaTa

Mew.

tKxflpds, see Cronert

MGr

Here. p. 89.

€\Tpds,

dxTpds.

W

Lk (=

-

18f is well illustrated

by P Oxy II. 292* (c a.d. 25) irapaKaXw (re ?x etv a vrbv ctuv€o-tdpevov, and similarly id. IV. 787 (A.D. 16), P Giss I. 71' For the verb in receipts we may cite (time of Hadrian). I4

Selections, p. 37)

.

10' (Ptol.) fx ou r1,£v (' ^X°rvev

Meyer Ostr

1ra P c^

)

and the much more common

to) tcXos,

(/.

.

.

''

T<"'

ib.

26'

°"

aor. in

iyibva. Ramsay {Luke, p. 63 ff. ) has shown that by the ?\i8va of Ac 2S 3 we are probably to understand a constrictor snake,

ps puTriapds) (A.D. 118) eo-x'ov) vrrr(ep) Xao(Ypa<}>£as) see further Wilcken Ostr i. p. 86, and Archiv i. 8pax'p-ds) ff.

closely resembling a viper, without poison-fangs, which fixes its teeth firmly into the human skin so as to hang on, with-

76

time,

is

the sense of " fastened upon

r in

Kn6i'|'|/(

(" momordit," Blass)

On

p. 123

bit

(=

160)

pres. part. mid.

Rev

seen in P

and

=

is

86

-

(iii/B.c.) iv

t[ui 4xo]|i^voii 6

P Par

in .

19) av]8p
p.

of

="next," "following,"

20

"adjoining" of place

Selections, I.

L x"x xiv

.

.

51

(B.C.

exdfievds |iov,

where the land of Demetrius

(late ii/B.C.)

to that of Apollonius and vdTou tx°r1* >' 1l to For see the editors' Introd. p. 38 1. that of Hermione

Poppd exo(Mvr|

:

ZNTIV

267

The

tviavTwi,

is

f.).

.

.

:

p.

and P Tebt

as

it,

(E. Tr., p. 177

f.

"

vevvTJp.aTa cîSvuv as equivalent to the simple S\i8vai in xiv. 3' see McNeile ad I., following Nestle in

Mt p.

" rather than

"

therefore correctly applied to

is

Harnack Lukas der Ant,

against

The verb

real injury to the skin.

however, doing any

out,

.

=

" hard by," "near," as in exducva used adverbially 3 ludg 9 ', see PSI V. 514' (B.C. 252-1) eiBe'ws 8e toutwv

f.

ri tino-TaXcvTa

exdp-cva KaTaTr€|i\}/ov

Ta Y 6ve'®^ ia T0 ^

ets

(3a
the verb used intransitively with an adverb, as in

l'"or

It

be well to illustrate some of the less usual forms of

may

this

common

Gr.

I.

ii.

112

p.

The

verb.

future tryfyria (cf. Kuhner-Blass restored by the editor in OG/S 751 9

n. 3 ) is

B.C.) €ir«l 8\iPe'vTts «a irXeCoo-iv do-8evws [
D

e'o-Xav) see

BGU

II.

(i/ii

A.D.) dva-yKauos ?
and

du-EVOi TrtpC rt Tfjs EuvoCas fjv 8id iravTos ticrxTJKaTc tis tVjv

to

and

for similar

forms see the editor's note

s

ii.

323. For the trans, use of the verb see such passages as

IV.

743

19

(B.C.

u

2)

Kal ir[p]bs dXXovs

PorjBbv avTov "y[*]vecr8ai 81a

BGU

8

22 (a.d. 114)

I.


(=

f\v c'xop.efv)

'A8avdo-ios,

(c.

B.C. 200) KaXcus

6S7

44

BGU

Selections, p. 74),

which

3S0

ov»8€v ir€pio-oT€[p]ov (\i

16

" crc,

(=

— by

BGU

*i

irpaYP-a tovto, the verb has the force of

u.r|

ir€paiw9rj

to

" have rightly or

P Oxy VII. 1020 5 (A.D. 19S-201) ti Trjv «k ttjs really" £ls PoTJOiov, where the editor translates "if you f)[XiK£as] ?x can claim the assistance due to immature age," and notes " is 3 that ?X tls implies rightly yours." In P Lond Q62 (a.d. :

cf.

254 or 261)

(—

III. p. 210) Sc'£ai irap'

KocrCas Kal (\e

avTas

«ts tc

avTov 8paxp-ds 81a-

TT€pixwu-aTio"ubv

V\

Kal Xd*yov

?x e= "spend."

imper. (as durative tense is

This might give some support to RV marg.) in Mt 27", against which the For the phrase yvvaia serious objection.

Ka

7

ovjsuvtuv.

the

(\(iv (1

Cor

2-

M

)

(iv/A.P.)

(

= Selections,

Tb (TWudTLOV tot« b vlbs

son Athanasius had then been in a

(%ov

(end iii/B.c)

co-[ti] Ttp.do-8ai

dirtos

dv toutwv

"

tous eiivous dvSpas, ^x €L Ka ^ w s

yevop.e'vwv

'

scog.

Selections, p. 105) there is nothing so much the

(iii/A.D.)

Yap tuavTOv ovk (\a

A. D.) €"yw

I.

iX(.av,

matter with you," followed ti 8e o!8«s orarui, otl (\hs " but if you yourself know that matters are fcVi, Ypdxj/ov ffot, In I. still not going well with you, write to me." 33* (ii/iii

BGU

Kal €VO"€PwS T€L pouXu Kal tu[i] 8rju.toi to Trpbs tovs Bcovs. MGr '4\a note ?x cl ( c a cc), " there is," " there are."

For

illustrate

U

II.

Ac

p. 31)

etxov irpd-yjia,

irpbs cavTovs

,

and

my

:

G

ktX.,

)

I.

P Oxy

.

p.01

(=

1 health," and from the inscrr. Michel 543

ib.

i-tos

as a conjunction followed

see Syll 794 ircpl y €<1>v6t|s>

f|

(not

by dv and the aor.

subj.,

Petr II. 40 (a) 28 (iii/B.c) iSws dv i-yia£vovTas ip-ds ISioaev, P Oxy VIII. 1124' (A.D. 26) K]io[s "Av is omitted in such dv Tb d]iroTaKTo[v] Kouio-r|Tat.

Mt

2 13 al., cf.

passages as

P Leid

" unless

sickly state of

1 8 metaphorical usage in Mk 16 cf. P Giss I. 65 a irajpaKaXui ere, Kvpie p.ov, «L8oTa t[tj]v [T]xovo-dv ac crvu.opdv diroXvcraC

:

«TTlvdo-WS iO \i\Ki\.

U.^|

as in

Cor 6 1

168)

(B.C.

P Oxy VI. 939 s1 ,

«L

129)

20 (1st half ii/B.C.) WXos (\v. irdvTa 3 37 III. 42 : and P Petr irape£ Ttjs eiriYpa<()f|s, as in Lk 22 9' 12 With the (mid. iii/B.c. ) «]dv tlvos xP € ^ av ^X*) 1 ?, as in Mt 9 I

cf.

Tu-yxdvei Papers ^x 0xicra

69

for £o*xoo-av cf.

Kal

T|fieTe'pav obcCav,

P Lond 42"

n So 17 (A.D. 1589) T| SojTr|pia (Toifius ?x oxlcra KaTaypd>)/ai, 1' Cairo Preis s 48 (ii/A. D.) KaXus 8' i\t\. ere «v8d8e eXBdvTa uet' ep.oO aeveiv, p.T]Tr|p crou

p.

OG/S 315 (B.C. 164—159) itôxj/Cav |xox9r|pdv, rjv ir«pl tov dScXcôv In ib. 223' (iii/B. C. ) we have avTol diroXo-yi(7'4
Cor 12",

2

.

'

s

451

2i 18

tov ?u>s

p.^|

its'

16

P Grenf ?cos

XoYfitv,

d-yaSu Trpbs

P

II.

3S

16

(mid. i/B.c.) Ypd\|/ov

KaTapfjis, o-{

P Oxy

irapa\/t'vouai

Ta o
III.

(/.

531

p.01 ircpl

6

(ii/A.D.)

— copat),

VIII.

ib.

cf.

Mk

3*

I4 al., usage generally see further Blass Gr. In P Oxy VIII. 1159 21 (late p. 219, also Proleg. p. l68f.

I125

(ii/A.D.) '(as

and on the

Kop.io-iovTai

:

NT

avTois Ta
iii/A.D.) £ao-[o]v 8* irap' '

'

dvaXiiaaTa,

expenses"

Lk I

35

I3

AD,

iS 12 (A.D.

eXaiuva

,

but the aor. subj. 1

10) iroptvou

ttot£o-t]Si

tls

is

more probable.

Aiovuo-idSa

(as appears to have a

.

.

In

?a>s

final force

(

P Fay

tov Ik!

=

s).

For the later prepositional usage of &os with gen. of place, s see P Tebt I. 33 (B.C. 112) (= Selection!, p. 30) dvdirXouv ifios

"

toO Apo-i(votTou)

vo(p.o0)

tirl

0cup£av

iroi.ovu.«vos,

making the voyage as far as the Arsinoite nome to see the 8 see BGU IV. 112S (B.C. 14) sights," and with gen. of time 16 and OG/S tov (as 90 (Rosetta irpoK(ei(Wvov) XP<> vov) stone

— B.C.

196)

iSios

tov irpuTov £tous

eirl

tov iraTpbs avTov

ews

=

271

1

"usque ad primum

Ptolemaei

Philopatoris

annum"

(Ed.): cf. also ib. 226" (iii/n.c.) (iaxov(j.ai [imip a]iToi Kal [v] irpa"Yp.aTwv twv tKtivov 2ws £wtjs Kal 8ava[To\> (cL Mk I4 3 '), with the editor's note. With '(us tovtou in Lk

—

22

51 ,

cf.

P Tebt

I.

56'

Tpoijs Tciv KTT]viiv t|(iu>v,

(late

ii/B.c.)

oiK 2x°r" v

" we have not so

much

^ us

"H 5

as food for

(CO? our cattle" (Edd.), and with Ifios tow viiv in BGU IV. I197 8 (B.C. 4) ot 0-01] iTpos[T]dTai. 4[irb] rjpiv.

f-

i'ws

tow €W6aKaLSeK[aTou] £tous [Ka]£
The supposed " Hebraism"

discussed by

473

Mt 24",

Moulton

in

in

Kws ttotc

cf.

toS yyy

ovik

(Mk

i-Suxav

9

19

Cambridge Biblical Essays,

)

is

p.

Za/câFoy Zax%aiog. This proper name is restored by Wilcken [Archiv ii. 3 p. 174 n. ) in one of Crum's Coptic Ostraca 435' Za]K-

—

— foXo? connexion between this form and the aor. ifiliav, and their and x>Yir|S are revealed in the base gueie = " live." MGr £u and £i
relation to SiaiTa

Xaios.

fda>. For

common

this

=

verb

" live"

it is

enough

such

to cite

7 passages as P Petr II. 13 (19) (b.c. 25S-253) Kal £tivTos crou Kal ds Beois direXSdvTos, ii. III. 2 21 (B.C. 236) 'i]ois av «V. ) edv

ouv

^TJo-w \povov Kal JXBw

eis

iraTptSa pou 6kSikt|0-w

Tfjv

XII. 1477 9 (question to an oracle— iii/iv a.d.) st 6 u-n-dSnpos As might be expected, the word is con£t) 6 stantly found in sepulchral epitaphs, e.g. Preisigke 173 ii.

epauTov,

;

A.D.

((-.

T.

200)

phrase Sri

AvpTJXios

Mt

as in

2ti.

in

.

63

27 618 (a.d. 193-4) Zuo-iuos [ £<3v,

,

—

.

.

?t)o-as

C.

cf.

£uv KaTeo-K£vao-«v. The articular inf. the vernacular— P Par 63 103 (B.C. 165)

"the means of kivSuvuh

(/.

ii.

toIs -rJtKvois

P Tebt

living," KivSvvevEi) tui £rjv,

II.

2S3

"her

.

is

p.

.

.

Kal eauTii

very

to. irpbs

16

common to

£fjv,

(B.C. 93 or 60)

life is in

«

13

For the 660 No.

vi.

eVr|

and B.

danger," ii. "

TOUTOU Tui t,f\v KivSuveueiv, so (a.d. 167-S) us 11 that his life is endangered in consequence," P Lond S46 (a

304

—

poor weaver's petition a.d. 140) (=111. p. 131) pto-8ou iropilJovTos to l^v, OGIS 515" (iii/A. D.) to £fjv ouk exopev cf. Heb 2 16 and see With £rjv €K, "get a Proleg. p. 215.

Cfiewvjui. For £pEvvvp,i as a graphic variety of o-pVvvupi, see P Lond I2I :>64 (iij/ A .rj.) (= I. p. 96) JpeVas auTdv, and cf. Jannaris Gr. § 6S.

Cevyo-; is

very

to cite

common

Jfv'yous T
&pTo(i)

v,

25 pairs," tvds,

=

"a

It is sufficient pair," as in Lk 2". P Petr III. 31 5 (B.C. 240) toS

by way of example êuyfTj)

P Oxy

BGU

i)/(XXiui(vi

—

P Ryl II. 127 36 (A.D. 29) o-upls Iv Tl " a basket in which were k?, 50 loaves,

s II. 267 (a.d. 36) tvumuv xp 1"r '"v IJeu'yous 22 31 (a.d. 114) (= Selections, p. 76) ijeu-yos dp-yupiiv. According to the editors' note on P

I.

21 Oxy XII. 1438

(late ii/A.D.) the commonest application of the word in the papyri is to a pair of loaves. For £€u-yii" driver " cf. 8 XaTTjs e.g. P Fay II2 (a.d. 99} «]mTivas tov £eu-yr|XdTr|v el'va €Kao-[TT]s] Tjuc'pas tw t'p'yov diro8v

=

(/. diroSoi), "urge the driver to do his proper work every day" (Edd.), BGU II. 624"* (time of Diocletian) irapa

iJevynXaTofv)

In

TaupiK(ou).

MGr

Jeu'ydpi

=

"pair,"

"couple."

:

,

Cor 9", cf. P Oxy VIII. ui7 1B (r. a.d. 17S) perpia K£KTij|«8a it, wv Kal pdXis £
living from," as in

half (/.

iii/A. D.)

1

€pYaô-8w AouKtds Kal

pio-8apiou) au T f|S

(cf.

2

Th

1

3

£u»tu> ck

In

-).

BGU

—

A.D.) the verb is construed with the dat. For the deeper meaning of the verb £iov.

tou picr6apou s I. 246 (ii/iii

ttpTip

Kal liSaTi

we may

refer to

inscr. which Sir W. M. Ramsay formerly placed among Christian inscrr., but now assigns to mystic paganism (see his Recent Discovery, p. 176), C. and B. ii. p. 565 No. 463

an

k£vSu[v]ov eKTreij>eii[y]6>6s, "they live, having escaped great danger." In P Oxy VI. 924", a Gnostic charm of iv/A. D., a certain 'Aptia is described as SovXr) tou 8(eo)u toO Jwvtos, and in ii. 943', a Christian letter of £ii(n.[v p]«'-yav

.

vi/A.D.,

the

we have

Lord

lives."

common

LXX

phrase Jij Kupios, "as See also the magical P Par 574 1038 (iii/A. D.)

the

tiriTdo-o-ei 0-01 6 pt'yas £u>v Beds.

Ka 'Apx.4Xaos S56

1 '-

(ii/B.c

familiar

)

.

?
the verb

shows

fairy-tale

subj.

phrase

In Syll S52

3

(ii/B.C.)

pe'xpt

would seem to be opt., for Ka £rj 6«u8wpa. 'iu>% ijrj

—

occurs

suSaipovtlv Kal \\v paKapius

eis

in

Musonius,

p.

30*,

ii.

.

£ea> is

found in

its literal

sense in a

iii/A. D.

I2l"° (=1. p. S9) uov 8p.01.ov u.r]Xov (/. ê'cras to aibv XP € ^ 6 KpdKu> pe£âs p€T* ol'vou 36 (v/A.D.) Xapbv recipe P Oxy XL 13S4 :

KvirapCcrou êVas kXol£ou, it

and apply" (Edd.). " make warm."

" lake the

MGr

fruit

J«Vi,

recipe,

P Lond

pT|Xa))

-yevt'o-Bai.

the medical

c^.

-«v) pijXa of a cypress, boil

X,i
(/.

"heat," and

êo-Taivto,

A to

to Xourdv.

According to Boisacq (p. 309) this verb is "une invention " des grammairiens the Attic £« represents *\t\\ia. The :

£evxri]gia, which occurs in Ac 27* and according to Grimm is "found nowhere else," may now be illustrated from the neut. plur. of the adj. in P Oxy VI. 934 s (iii/A. D.) tls tiu.^|v JeuKTnpiwv Spaxp-ds ^tjkovto, "as the price of yokes 60 drachmae": cf. PSI IV. 2S6 20 (iii/iv a.d.), CP Herm I. ,(l In P Lond 1177 167 (a.d. 113) (= III. p. 185) v, and in P Flor I. i6 (a.d. 239) tou t« <)>op£Tpou [K]al pT|)( av 'is Ka ^ ?«uKTT|p£w(v) the word is used in connexion with the mechanism of a water-wheel.

I.

occurs twice in the Alexandrian erotic fragment P Grenf 13 I (ii/B.c.) peXXu p.aCvccr8ai, £ijXos ^dp pe H\(i. Kal koto-

KaCopai KaTaXeXeippevn, and

1:

cuSokw

5^tjXu>

SovXevciv

€iri-

273

iv*° a

—

which support "fervour" rather pavovo-a bpdv passages than "emulation" as the primary idea (£e'u) of the word :

cf.

In 2 Cor 9*, Phil 3° the word is Cor 14 1 MGr), but elsewhere in the NT it is masculine, In the Tsalms of Solomon both the LXX.

on

Ellicott

neuter (as in

I

.

as always in genders are found

WII

cf.

:

A'oles 2 , p. 165.

( V T€CO fjv

o SdvaTos Tip 8(e)w ^

For

Ac

ace, as in

£11X010 c.

9

RV

according to the

7

ren-

Gal 4"), see PSI I. 94' (ii/A.D.) IJtiXoi yap t*|v inscrr. Michel 394*' (mid. i/B.c.) 4cj>' pd8n,o-iv, and from the 2' ois ovx tjttov o Sfjpos [tllôi avrov, and ib. IO07 (ii/B.c.) The comKal £r|\w
dering

With the use of from the

for the

cf.

such passages as

JJtiXuttjs in

308"

inscrr. Syll

Cor 14 12

1

OGIS

339*°

Musonius tou Aids

close

cf.

dvTtp.1p.0s Kal

Crj/.iia.

s

™

£aXwTas

2 7io.2i, Phil 3 7

ideal king

is

-

8

419

in •

j;r|XioTr|S

276-7)

(a.d.

tovto "ytiv[d]pevov

€is

BGU

tjpiv,

Xt|ppaTa Kal

to. Trepi-yLVoptva

II.

£-r)piu>pa

[ir]pbs
C>]/ui6a>. To the exx. of this verb cited s.v. £T]p£a

Tebt

5"

I.

ii.

p.

265

repairs he

I.

is

2U

entitled to

ovK«Ti. «v[tov]iov virope'v[«ivl

11 )

a price

—

aio-Te

pr|T£

1r X«£ova

Tjpds £i]p£av

NT

its

occurrences

209)

(a.d.

(Ac «k tovtov

lis

abatement

in rent

—

d|iu>

Tas tip'o-s eirava-yKacrai tovs

tov mirpdo-KovTa

£T|piovo-8ai.

Cf. Syll

viro|i
238) pryio-TTiv £np£av ("soloece pro dativo,"

(a.d.

to

Dittenberger)

Taptiov

OGIS

ir£pipXn8r|0-6Tai.,

484

s*

tivov(ii/A.D.) o-\ive'(3aiv€v 8£ irdo-tv aio-StiTrjv -yeivta-Oai Tois The word is pe'vois t^)v aSiKov tiov -n-LTTpao-KdvTwv l^piav.

united with airta in Jiipiais,

and

(iii/A. r>.)

ib.

BGU

11S5'

P Hal

I.

I

IV. 11 18" (B.C. 22)

9

ol'8aTt oti d-rrb

blameless" (Edd.).

B.C. 30)

(c.

£npias

:

"

rjp£,

aMais

Kal

P Tebt II. 420 1 you know that I am cf.

For the meaning "penalty," "fine,"

195

(iii/B.C.)

8uirXao-([av]

th?|v

" 1

d-iroTet-

^ptav

P Tebt I. I05 (B.C. 103) dwrrtviravTos em[Ti]pov Kal irdo-ns £r|p£as, "shall be liable to no fine or penalty of any kind" (Edd.) cf.

o-aTu) tt|s "yeYpappevTis, fe'o-Twarav

:

from the

inscrr.

OGIS

2lS ,0li

(iii/B.C.)

gvoxov

tlvo.\.

Tfp

a[vT]rjt £r|p£ai, 483^ (ii/B.c.) ot ptv] a-TpaTrj-yol £T)piioo-avTts avTovs [tt)i] ck tov vdpov ^T|piaL TrapaSoTioo-av twi -rrpuKTopi 19

irpdo-o-av,

«KaTov.

An

Kal

Part

€ktos diroT€tv€Two-av

£t]pia(v)

interesting use of the word

Gnostic fragment III.

we may add P TavTa iroiovvTas

irapd

more special sense of Selections, p. 23) x°-9 v " for on our T(dXavTa) «,

the

(=

x-

amount of

the

bronze

15

BGU

IV. 1044 13 (iv/A.D.) iroir|o-u) vpis 5lP'ao"8ai tovtov. For the verb in the (/. vpds ^pLOvo-Sat) SeVa dvH inscrr. see Michel 1342* (i/B.c «5 T1IJLL ' M- € VOV * ,lro T " v " pw-

Tavewv dipiXovTa tovs Kara tov vdpov oTaTfjpas 8vo, and OGIS 669 40 (i/A.D.) 6 tovto iroi.T|o-as aTrapaiTT|Tws In accordance with the primary meaning ^piw8f|o-eTai. of the word "suffer loss," "receive damage" (see e.g. the .

.

.

from P Flor

citation

II.

142

8

s.v.

tip.'

Field

-)

(Notes,

Lk 9 s6 "and lose, or receive damage in, A new verb J-nptoirpaKT^w, "exact punish-

61) translates

his

own

self."

ment from,"

6tio.

Trp[o]eo~ru)Tas dirap«vdxXT|Tdv pe iroifjo-ai virip t[io]v tpdpiov, and in P Flor II. 142 8 (iii/A.D.) where 2 asses are to be sold

at such

8fc

and for "fine" P Par 47 18 (c. B.C. 153) yap r|pcov T|£r|pLOTai tls x°-Akov account he has been fined to

p.

10

much on

tovs

IlS)

(B.C.

8av[aTuji. yTjpiovo-Bai,

•

ib. 146 (ii/iii A.D.) dXi-yT] poi ?ipfa «Trr|KoXov8r|0-ev, Kal oi\ [o]X[C]yt]v £r|[p]£iav pot e£r|piioo-dpT|v, where note 19 the not very common cognate ace. In Chrest. I. 176 (mid. he has that as of a lessee the spent vineyard petitions i/A.D.)

Ovvoi

^piwpa

oXC-yov 13

is

found in P Tor

II. 7

7 .

Z)]vdg. as in all

BGU

cf.

),

irpd-ru)

ovk

cf.

nichts

,

KaXXio-riov

Tiiv

p&v

Ac 22 s may be found

to

where the

,

= " loss "

For Jt|p£a

JiiXwTal

120)

parallel

styled Sthenidas of Locris (Stob. Flor.

37

p. :

B.C.

(<"

A

•yiviovrai.

86

Tod

)

s3

41S

der

'

,

Kal aXXoi

(ii/B.c.) -yiviovTai Si

(B.C. loo) -yivdpevoi £[riX]ioTal Tfjs avTfjs atpt'o-eios, ib. 521 Si Kal IJnXioTal tiov koXXiotwv «k t>)s irpio-rns T|XiKias, and

pr|T«

"so ware

welcher den Tod verhangt, so ware er ein strafender Gott, was unmoglich ist." The subst. jT|p£wpa is found in P Flor II. 150 7 (a.d. 267)

talents,"

so

dSvvaTov, which Ilarnack

birep

(cf.

jealous of her without her knowledge" (Edd.): 15 Bvo-Ca £iiXoTviuas. subst. Numb 5

cf.

^rjpLict

renders,

1S1)

p.

anderes fur Gott als Strafe, was unmoglich ist," adding " Ware Gott in a note that the meaning may be, der,

ovx f>;Ao'a).

ii.

(Chroti.

P Oxy

I.

is

4" (early iv/A.D.

Spaxpds

found )

in

the

ovSfv dXXo

This proper name (Tit 3 13 ), probably a contraction for Zr)vd8wpos (Lightfoot on Col 4"), appears in a late Roman Cf. 'ApTepds, wall-scribbling at Magnesia, Magn 323. 'OXvpirds pet-names for the longer forms in -8wpos.

—

C»/T£0). PSI IV. 3S2 6 (B.C. 24S-7) £vXa ^T]Ti]Kapev iravTaxov. The verb is found along with evpCo-Ku in the curious nursery acrostic evpio-Kwi

P Tebt II. 278 30 (early i/A.D.) s cf. P Giss I. 21 (Rom.) 4£T)Tr|0-a :

ovx tvpov dXXd aTTaXiavbv and aTTaXtavdv are

to

on P Ryl

their note

o-airpdv,

Kal ovx

£ivrui

to XaKiiviov Kal

where both XaKiiviov

be understood as articles of dress.

In

names

be-

220", an

II.

official

of

list

longing to ii/A.D., the editors state that the note ?ti(tt]tcov) 8£ir(Xupa) is found frequently in the margin of similar fragoccurs. With new Logion P Oxy IV. 654s p-rj

ments, and that in one case ovx eu P^(l)

Mt

7

especially the iravo-do-810 6 cf.

7

^[iw

Epict.

28.

i.

19

this

common

810.

diredKav

^ToCvTas and

(cf.

II.

ib.

irp]d-ypa

Ik

237

Lk vi 41 '

tuv

inquiry into the of the archives." in

lis

II

eiipTJo-eis.

P Oxy

verb are K[al]

?ios

Kal

£r|Tei.

(or

54

I.

34'"-

K[aK]iis,

•

•

av]

eliprj

:

see also

Other examples of 13

(A.D. 127) tov[s] see s.v. ) dipopp^v

D) apapTT)pdTiu[v] 1S6)

•

Teipwpf|o-opai,

[to PtpXtoip[v]XdK[u)]v, "male a searching matter on the evidence of the keepers

(A.D.

A

P Oxy IV. 726"

f[!J]r|Tr|0-ev

similar judicial

(A.D.

135)

irepl

aKp€ip[ii]s

reference tiov

is

irpbs ' '

found avTov

in the tov KpaTio-Tou TJ^cp[d]vos, be held against him before his highness the inquiry ovSJv ydp praefect" (Edd.), and Theb Oslr 134' (i/ii A.D.) 36

tc 57]Tii8iio-ope[v]iov iiri to

274

ivTiW a

Icoui]

"

" for there is no question against him Xiynirai irpbs av-rov, I" Kaibel 215' (i/A.D.) rjXvBes els 'Al$i\v £r|Touuevos (Ed.)-

Herwerden Lex.

ols dnrtXeiirEs, the verb is =iro8e'w (see

MGr Jr|T<3,

s.v.).

"request," "ask."

£ depot;. For the corresponding The IJocpcJSes tou de'pos.

adj. see Vett. Val. p.

subst. is cited

by

s2

312

Thumb

pp. 21S, 225) as amongst the "poetic" words, passed into general use in the Koivrj.

Sid

-rb

(ffcllen.

which have

MGr

£ociS)

"dark." For

which

tfyrr\\ia,

confined to Ac,

is ere

toB

cf.

P

irepl Tiiv d-yvor|-

that

"knowing

eo-o(ue'vov),

St)(t
(Be'vTwv)

NT

in the

IX. IlS8 6 (A.D. 13)

Oxy

will

ycu

be held accountable in any inquiry concerning facts that 14 Tb remain unknown" (Ed.), ib. I. 97 (A.D. 1 15-6) irepl f,s word The tov em Tryeudva. KpaTio-Tov 5r|TT|H.a virepeTe'9r| "claim" in P Ryl II. 117 14 (a.d. 269) Tois p^Sev [t]uv

=

KaT0ix

L'

H

vwv K«KXr|povop.iiKOTas

6f[iX.TJti.a

Kal

r]

their

responsible for

them"

Jr]-rij|i.oo-iv,

deceased

nothing from

herited

MGr

In

(Edd.).

or

debts

KaTe'xeo-8aL toIs eKelvcov

|iT|

"that those who have inheld persons cannot be

£fjn)|ia

made

claims

the

against

= "controversy."

L)'lT)]Oig.

The more technical use of this word, as in Ac 252°, may be illustrated from the long petition of Dionysia P Oxy II.

'

1S6) irepl ISuoTiKciv X,ryri\a-tav, "concerning vUi M el tis Ye'voiTo £t|ttio-(.s els iiorepov irepl private suits," " il any inquiry is made twv M.T] Scovtcos aTroypailraae'vwv,

237

1''

(a.

11.

-

hereafter concerning false returns" (Edd.) edv Tis jT)Tt](ris irepl tovtovj irpbs (A.D. 184)

cf.

:

III.

ib.

513

ere -yefvTVTcu,

45

and

s from the inscrr. OGIS 629 (A.D. 137) cruvefiaivev Be irXeiCTaKts irepl tovtov X,t\tt\
see a proclamation by the prefect in A.D. all

who had

from public burdens

fled

within three months 8o-eo-8ai.

(BGU

II.

—

372'-

Kal

Archiv

ii.

p.

154-5 promising if they returned

irpbs a[v]T0vs ^t|tt|0-iv subst. occurs in a difficult

p.[r|8]eu{.av

w

The

).

phrase in an Imperial edict, Julian (see

that,

1

69),

to probably to be assigned

P Fay 20 14

Katcrdp cl|u ovx opuv \r\ti\-

aXXa o-w
o-ecriv

"

12 (Edd.), P Strass I. 32 yoke a new strong yoke-band 261) £v-ybv 8e evdywv irapd 0-01 tov eiriTrjSeidTepov " aiiTui iTapdo-\€S. The neuter form of the subst. = balance," 5 to occurs in Michel 1222* (ii/B.c.) as in Rev 6 £vybv Kal

his

(A. D.

,

Ta crTaSuia.

£vii>]. In a proposal to lease ioj arourae of catoecic land, P Tebt II. 375-' (a.d. 140), a certain Ision amongst other

conditions

— ojijcrw

crot

Ka8'

eTos

£vp.r|S

T]pTvp.e'vr|S

pay you annually t artaba of s5 The cf. ib. 401 (early i/A.D.). prepared leaven" (Edd.) " broth," Lat. word represents "jô-p-a or *£vp.a, cf. £
will

I

:

ius (Boisacq, p. 311).

tcoyQEw. With the thought of capture alive (Suid. ijuypei' iJuvTas 10 dv8piiirovs '4(rr\ Jwypwv (Beza, vivos Xappdvei) in Luke 5 30

cf. the use of the subst. in Syll 31S (B.C. copies homines) avTwv ev x ei P">v vopais dire'KTeuvev, IlS) Kal iroXXoiis pev

oOs 8e ^wYptai. crvve'Xapev, and Polyb. iii. S4. 10 where Kaibel S41 7 is contrasted with 8i.a
(A.D.

TJawv

5<"'VP«[i]>

KXauSiavdv

is

I

ava|, tov o-bv a good example of the

Sô-itot'

"preserve alive," as in

Numb

15

31

Josh 6-

,

vaeTtjpa

LXX

p.e8'

usage

=

5 .

>

(Edd). The word survives "seeking."

in literary

MGr =

"

search,"

tcorj.

P Lond 177 11 (A d. 40-1) (= II. xpo" "' and so often P 0x v

aiTTis (ie'yav

.

i

to reject the

(Waddington, Voy. arch 894) makes see on suspicion of Western taint For ZpaSpva (-T|) in the Notes 1 p. 155, Proleg. p. 45. '

'

witness of K,

:

WH

,

papyri sec P Ryl

Zuupvr|

rrjs 'Acrlas,

mon noun exaTov,

II.

I'

cf.

PSI

Tebt

1.

153

and

IV.

35

18

ev (A.D. 138-161) 8y KaTeXu|/a for the same spelling of the com-

32S

2

16

(B.C.

(B.C.

m)

258-7) tpvpvns TaXavra £uiipvav,

An adj. £utipvivos Gr. pp. 41, 204. 18 (ii/A.D.) iraXXiov £pvpvi.v[ov.

is

aml see Mayser

found

in

I0 7

P

tov

'

W

(iii/

ttjs lai\s

A D -

T°v

-

OGIS

p. 52.

note ad

it difficult

p. 16S) eirl

v "-

2»

266 For (iii/B.C. ) 'iws n-vevp-a dv8pioiroi.s els ûr|v. Kal 8avd[Tov = ev i>rj i'ws 8avaTov see Dittenberger's £u)tis

Z/ivova. The wavering of the inscriplional testimony (see Deissmann BS, p. 185) makes it impossible to decide between amfu i"" al. in Rev 11 and the Zpvpva which is read by X vg commoner Zuipva, but the fact that the reading Zpipva is supported by Smyrnaean coins down to Trajan's reign 11

.

8ebv Eapdiriv irapaKaXii irepi Te tt)s li»i\s i|xuiv Kal xvii 16 (ii/iii A.D.) 6 ev4>uo-r|0-as TrdvWajv, P Leid

Toiv T]p.wv

£i£dviov. For this Semitic word, see Lewy Fremdwbrter,

1584

says

"

dpTd(3r|S

ejirel

to kXIvov dvaXTJpA|/ecr8ai

irepiKe'K|j.T|Ka

For this word, which survives in MGr, in its literal sense P Rein 17™ (B.C. 109) dpOTpov a £v[yb]v a, P Fay I21 4 A.D. loo) eS iroi.r|0-eis Soils Ovr|0-Te£vwi. els tov ijuybv (<-. " avTov £v-yd8ecrp.ov Kaivbv cn-epedv, kindly give Vestinus for

cf.

Oxy XII.

We

loc.

s.v. -yXrJKVS

which pios

sub

may fin.

also refer to the touching inscr. cited In contrast to the classical usage in

the ethical term (see further s.v.), the

is

" nobler"

attached in Biblical Greek to loii\, which is connotation " the to very highest blessedgenerally used as equivalent " see Trench Syn. p. S6 ff. and cf. Hort Hulscan ness is

:

,

on Lectures, pp. 9S rT. , iSgff., for an important discussion xii. p. 228ff. In the Biblical doctrine of Life. The noun Burkitt treats the relation of £ci>tj to hayyim.

ZNTW

survives in

MGr.

£d>vM "the I. I4 (B.C. 237) Trjv i;u>vr|V 8upaKlT[ov, In P Oxy III. corslet-armed soldier" (Ed.). girdle of a of a.d. 127, the dowry of the 496', a marriage contract P

I.11

12

^cooyovoa

:C007T0lt(0

bride includes £wvas 8vo crav8uKivr|y poSiv^v, " cf. ib. red, the other rose-coloured (Edd.)

"

a.d.) IJuvai p, in a list of personal property. 68 of the £
Mk

127" (a.d. 29)

yivi\ iv

-rj

Ke'ppa-r os)

2 girdles,

I.

:

109

With ,

cf.

one

11

(iii/iv

the use

P Kyi

II.

and

ib.

(Spaxc-al) 8,

22 141 (a.d. 37), where a man states that he has been robbed In the Leucadian of dpv(vptov) iSpaxpds' 1 Kai £wvr|V.

epigram, Kaibcl

48^. it

said of a

is

prevented from setting out on a voyage eauTov,

Mdi

i.e.

"he

loosed his girdle,"

man whom

—

a storm

dir{Sr|vnv

he did not

set out.

ijovvapid.

t,ojov. Willi the use of

Rev

in

"a £ua

brute beast," we may compare the frequent reff. to in the papyri, e.g. P Tebt I. 5™ (B.C. 118), where

laid

down

that the expenses of the burial of Apis

With this verb= "preserve alive," as in 1 Tim 6 (cf. Exod 1 17 fudg S 18 ), see the invocation addressed to the sun 52 ' in the magic P Lond I2I (iii/A.n.) (= I. p. 101) Kvpi.e 6d ,

8\a (ruve'xwv Kal ^wovovwv Kal a-uvKpaTwv tov Hobart (p. 155) has shown that the verb is used

p-fvicTTe 6 to.

"

"

in medical enduing with life Ac 7 writers: cf. Lk 17 where, however, the meaning " is probably preserve alive," ut s. A form £wyov{'w is found 4 in P Oxy IX. IlSS (A.D. 13) d-n-fb] 5»70voiJo-r|(s) ircpo-(t'as) " two kXclSovs ijr|po(is) Svo, dry branches of a living persea-

"producing alive," 19

33

,

,

- 1 -- 3

.

Upd it

is

and Mnevis

and twv aWiov Upwv £iov (/. £uiu>v) shall be defrayed by the Crown, and ib. 57" (B.C. 114), where reference is made to furnishing rds Tciv Upwv £iuiwv ere iTavw "yCas, "the supplies 13) eirl rrj(s)

OGIS 9031

inscrr. 13

cf.

"a

of food for the sacred animals."

Ccooyoviio.

tree" (Ed.):

form, see Blass-Debrunner § 26) living creature," the symbol of the in Nature, as distinguished from 8r|piov,

IJiSov (for

denote

Divine immanence

(a.d.

Koo-pov. to signify

to

twv

idiots toIs iv Al^virTcoi.

MGr

Cf. also £u>ujv

(the Rosetta stone

Kal Twt Mv€ij€l TroXXd

"tame

itpcov

birds" — rd

twv

eStopTjo-a-ro

P Oxy IX.

OrJKiis,

— B.C.

1

196) toi t«

Kai rots aXXois

"Aim itpots

In Aristeas 147 the reference Trpoeiprjue'vcov

iSS*

and from the

irTr|Vwv

ijutpa

is

to

tô..

?
CwOTlOlEO).

The

adj. £»oiroids is a frequent attribute of the Trinity in 1 (vi/a.d. ) €v dvduan] Tfjs papyri, e.g. P Flor I. 3S Kai Kal ^woitolov d*ytas opoovo-tou [rpidSos iraTjpbs Kal For the verb see Aristeas 16 vi[o]v Kal d-ytoxp irvtvaaTos. late

81'

&v

[sc,

Qebv) ^woiroiovvTa

Ta irdvTa Kal

*ytv€Tai.

H 77

For

this

in

particle

should accent

and

fj,

for

which from

ii/B. c.

tl

Tj-ye/JLOvia

where we

sentences,

interrogative

—

a graphic

is

the questions to the oracle, P Fay 137 2 f eV p. 69) XP TIHL0 Tur ° v I""-' \ uetvwi

18 TJplv 1\ with inf., as in Mt I Gr- § 395) may be illustrated by

irplv

(i/A.D.)

(

= Selections,

BaK\ta8u Shall I.

229

;

s

tive is

i.

rjs

(=

eljeoriv

ov,

V\

.

and

yXv ero8-

t|

ev epol do-8ev£as.

For ^

tovt
(/.

°~<> l r|

27)

p.

.

.

for

=

"or,"

(B.C.

261-0) edv Tives

.

.

.

f\

.

.

PSI

T|

:

XII. 2, 562 s (Rom. time) el 8e" tis ToXpT|cr[r| eiri]PaXeV8ai irrwaa fJTe dirb tov -yeVovs pov V\ Kal eVepds tis, Swcrei ktX. while found (cited by Radermacher Gr. p. 27). "Htol V\, classical

in

Greek,

(Radermacher ut

s.),

is

characteristic

see e.g.

P Tebt

of

.

Hellenistic

5"

I.

speech

-yds

r)i

—

d]'iraXXao-o-ope'v[T|]s [d]ir'

bination

is

common

avTov

Rom

cf.

:

in Vett. Val.

(e.g.

p.

6 16

6 TdXavrov, P Oxy VI. S88

5S

),

who

This spelling which

common

(iii/iv

e*dv

BeX-us,

"receive from

him two hundred drachmas and employ them for bankingup or (for that matter) for the payment of supplies, as you may wish," and for dX\'
A

Blass-Debrunner Gr.

good

)

p.

(—

parallel to 8&.10

is

P Petr P Rev L lvi 8 -

pr|8evbs aXXou ivtKev swear that the search is made f\

a^v

no other purpose." Thackeray Gr. i. p. S3 f.

See further

s.v. (I

p^v,

—

P Ryl II. 113- (a.d. 133) of a case 8cop.^[v]ov Tijs Sia-yvwo-tws 4*Xav£ov Tvriavov t<5t« tov Tjêuovevo-avT(os), "which required the decision of the late prefecture of P.",

praefect Flavius Titianus" (Edd.),

250)

'Avviavui tu>

ctt^Sukcv,

andP

Strass

I.

4I

17

(a.d.

T|p€T€pa PipXi8[t]ov client gave in her petition to the late prefect It may be noted that in Lk 3 1 Cod. Bezae

TfytuoyevcravTi

t|

"my

Annianus."

reads eiriTpoirevovTos lor Tj-yeuovcvovTos.

rjye/Liovia. Like the preceding verb, fi-yeaovfa is used for the office or 10 rule of the prefect, e.g. P Oxy I. 59 (A.D. 292) diravTijo-ai tirl Tfjv Tj-ytpovtav Kal Trpoo-eSpcvo-at tw d^pdvTw avTov 8iKao-rr|p£[4>, "to proceed to his highness the praefect and attend his immaculate court" (Edd.), ib. II. 237 v 6 "'- (a.d. -

... ^

in

1

Cor 14"

(cf.

2

Mace

«ira<(>po8eiTa) T|7£pov£a

lightful

praefecture of Larcius

Memor"

(Edd.),

1* (a.d. 288-95) ' K irpoo-Taijews ttjs 1252 recto "in accordance with the order of the prefect."

;

still

P Ryl II. 77 3 * (A.D. 192) «irl x-jj AapKtov Me'popos, "during the de-

1S6) ypdipEiv Tfj rrveuovia,

is

"

owing any one an obolus?"

the Semitic use of the positive of an adj. followed by % 43 ff as in -, see Wellhausen Einl. 9 p. 21, where refer-

Mk

P Oxy X. TiYtp-ovias,

The word

also used in a military sense (as in Tlut. Camill. 23) of a battalion," or division of an army, under its f)-y€awv or

officer:

P Rein 9 13

cf.

[Il€po-]T|S

tt)s

(B.C. 112) Aiovverios 'AiroXXa)]v£ov

*ApT6p,i8wpov

"

f]Y«pov£as,

Dionysios

fils

d'Apollonios, Perse, du commandement d'Artemidoros" 23 (Ed) and the discussion on p. 32 f., and Syll 197 (B.C.

ence is also made to the corresponding use of rj after a verb with pdXXov implied in Mk 3*, Lk 15': in Mt 18 13 adXXov is

,

7 applied to the rule of a prefect in P Tebt II. 302 tov "in the «irl (a.d. 7) TJcTpwviou] Trveiiovevo-avTos,

On 1\,

cf.

6 14 and

papyri, e.g.

diroSwo-u vpl[v,

p.r|V

"to

Heb

is

"do -yvovvai, 8-irws dv8p(Sira> [?]t[i] d
iroieio-Bai,

of

fiyejxovevio

is

scious that I

Vftifnv

and

§ 448. 8.

rj)

you

V

iii/B.c.

for absolutely

found in BGU III. 846" (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, 95) ovk olSes, oti 8e'Xw irnpbs Yeve'orai (/. -yeveVBai.), et

42

f\

opxio-ai ev icpui

259)

TR

found in the

occurs in

B.C. 260)

(c.

(B.C.

T

LXX,

is

f\

Tio-pbv ^ Kal X070V dt|/u>v£wv ws

14

in the

III. 56(a) 6

A.D.) 8td

Kal suggesting an afterthought, see P Lond 962 s (a.d. 254 or 261) (=111. p. 210) 8e'£ai imp' avTov 8pa)(pds 8iaKoo-£as Kal J-\€ avTas els tc Trepixwpa-

cf.

.

.

J\ fiijv.

—

and

and cf. id. 343 3 (B.C. NiKoXaov dtrtXBtiv irpoTov

dvTvreivai, tioi

=

also

Tots opcpavois emTpdirovs t^toi Kov[paTOpas. p.^| irapelvai In PSI III. 15S 68 (iii/A.D. ?) the place of the particles is reversed SiKo-ypdtpovs ^ 8iKoXd-yovs t^toi tovtwv irapa-

For

f)

=

The com-

.

J0

t6

irX[t)]o-£o«s.

pey "ypdêiv irpdrepov

256-5) [if\ 8avpdo-t)is t6v X070V o-vvOeivat, where the editor points out that V[ irpoTov Trpb tov, and compares Syll 300'" (B.C. 1 70) irpb tov ^ rdtos AoKpeVios to o-TpaTO-rrcSov irpbs tt^v irrfXtv " . admovit." 0(o-pas irpoo-rcya^v anteqitatn

uses îrep (p. 141 2 *) and Vffovv (p. 13S 12 ) for simple rj. "Htoi stands alone in PSI IV. 314 12 (a.d. 195) 8pa\pds e£aKio--

X"[W]as

(ii/B.c.)

(B.C. 118) fjiToi

86 ^ &XXas Upas irp(oo-
Kui(pas)

171"

Xoi[ir]d Tij[s ot]Ko8opf)s tov bppov oruvTeXe
«irl

.

.

Blass-Debrunner

III.

V.va eiri/yviocriv

Sia-ypdipuo-iv vp.lv ^ Tas Tb irapapdXiov, irapaXappdveTe ktX. the alternaemphasized by the addition of tc . . . kcu in 1G

IV, 324* +)

BGU

IV. 1141* (B.C. 14) eVep>|/as

irpbs de'-ypaifid

rinds

;

Tr|S,

(lev

eêViKOv

p.01

BGU

see

A

(/.

Vj|MU

"answer me, tvrvv\6.viv Shall I meet (him)?",

p-cXXcu)

Bacchias?

in

a.d.) (see Berichtigungen

(ii/iii

tovtov

(/.

p.t'Xu)

rj

remain

I

crol

-

(cf.

ra

f\

For

'

cf.

equivalent,

al.

PSI

2S4-3) Tou s

expressed.

276

H-^ v

PovXop.e'v[ovs o-TpaT]€vco-8ai StwiKno-ev 8irws

277

qyep.u>v

&v KaTa\api
As illustrating the elastic Ti-yepdva hahuit." nature of this group of words (see infra and cf. Sir io 2 ), we may cite from the astrological fragment P Tebt II. 276 1 * tu Tov"Ape«s Tpi-ywvos [vTrdp\wv] (ii/iii A.D.) 6 8e tov Ai]os

suum quaeque

1 '

^ Kal crvvn-apwv jiryaXas [pao-iXeia]s Kal

Mars or

in triangular relation to

"Jupiter

f|-yep.ov(as drroTeXei,

in

conjunction ,

where a certain Politike

tions, p. 11S)

"

into the Oasis tnrb ttjs Tj'ytp.ovtas,

described as sent

is

write to you about our business" (Ed.) cf. the use of a 2 The perf. with a pres. sense in Ac 26 (but not Phil 3'). unusually strong sense of "esteem" required by the verb in :

1

Thess 5 13

finds a parallel in

by the Government."

Chrest.

udXio-Ta tovs iraTpioovs Kal The original sense of leading

T|-yov

ktX.

as late as

P Oxy

I.

"let

it

ein,o-T[o]Xfjs,

3a

and great kingdoms and empires" (Edd.), cf. the Christian letter P Grenf II. 73 11 (late iii/A.D.) (= Selec-

makes

r/Stco?

12S verso

eirl

this reproach.

"leading

v[ot]ov,

a.d.)

may

still

Sapairtv be seen, even

12

(vi/vii

on

taint is

55* (A.D. 283) dirb T|KOvpe'vov

from

(ii/iii

a.d.) f|Ye£o-8w ti}s stand in the forefront of the letter."

But the would-be-literary o-(ov

116 4

I.

a-e'[P]ov 'Io-iv

this

document

id. I.

:

irvXcivos -yv|j.vasouthwards," is at least free (/.

T|-yovp.e'vov)

The "ambiguous title" Tryovuevos (cf. Ac 15 22 occurs, as note on P Fay no 29 (a.d. 94), in very different senses. Thus it is used absolutely in P Fay no I.e. and in P Oxy I. " 14 (a.d. 295). It may denote a superior, as P 43 recto )

GH

rjyejucbv.

The breadth

word and

of this

its

which

derivatives,

in a

can be applied to the Emperor and to the charge d'affaires of a tiny district like Judaea, is well Thus in P Lille I. 4" (B.C. 218-7) the seen in the papyri. " officier en editor notes that it means general, et plus parsingle verse

(Lk 3

1

)

1

He

ticulierement, dans certains cas, officier d'infanterie."

Lxxxrii

compares P Rev

'

3 ,

where Dr. Grenfell points out that

"the hegemones are thus subordinate theless the

Romans chose

this title as

to the strategi

See also the notes on P Tor

praefectus."

never-

;

for the

an equivalent I.

i

1-

15

(B.C.

3 7-6) and on OGIS 60. , and the Index to OGIS, where The word is four different connotations are distinguished. " of a chosen band used in a general sense of the " captain 2 1 II. 39 of youths in P (B.C. 103) (= Witkowski , 1

1

Amh

106)

p.

common

For n<5pT«is T)[7]«(i.u>v Tiiv ev Trpoxeipto'iiui. use with reference to the prefect of Egypt it

sufficient to cite

BGU

IV. 1079 30 (a.d. 41)

(

its is

= Selections,

where according to W'ilcken's reading (Chrest. I. Sj) T| (= el) 8vvaTai 81a AioSupov viro-ypaT\vav ^| TapXa 81a Ttjs yuvaiK&s tov Ti^yepdvos, the last clause may be an Alexandrian witticism implying backdoor influence. In the p. 40), p.

P Grenf

iv/A.D. letter

l9

raimvot, and [Stud. Pal.

i.

p.

6

I.

53

16

6

Trve|j.oov

ov

T)-ytp.a>v

6e'Xei

8e -ras dirovoias oiKo
84 f.) thinks that the reference

is

Taxv

Cronert to

God

;

but for this usage Wilcken (Chrest. I. p. ijS) can find no support, and understands the word in its ordinary sense of

"

ijyeojttai. (see

below)

not very common, but the following s may serve as exx. of its use P Ryl II. 65 (B.C. 67?) irap' ovSev fj-yr|o-au.e'vovs Ta Siwpicr[p.e'va, "taking no heed what-

verb in general

is

—

30

id. 119 (a.d. 54-67) Iv «Trl twv Totriav, T)*YT|o-aTo Ka8b virept-crxvwv T|p.ds "(reports which) he scorned in virtue of his superior local 20 power" (Edd.), P Giss I. 4S (a.d. 202-3) (= Chrest. I. " es soil unter die ev gleich p. 203) irpa£ia[ois] rpyTiOtjvcu, " For einzutreibenden Posten gerechnet werden (Ed.). 5 see BGU dva-ynaCov try. followed by an inf., as in 2 Cor o. III. S24' (a.d. 55-6) irpb pev irdvTwv dva-yKa(u)[v] (/. -aiov)

ever of the fixed rules" (Edd.), ov&evl

,

(ii/A.D.)

Sid tirKTToXTis

dvayKalov

tovs iXovvTds 133)

p.

.

.

.

o-e,

do-irdo-ao-9au,

Tj'yria-dp.Tiv

and

8ebv Tj-yoOuaL

to

o-e

do-irdo-ao-0a(

)iev

P Ryl o-e

II.

235* Kal iravras

P Lund 9oS 2a (a.d. 139) (= III. 17 o-vvTa|ai, and P Oxy VII. I070 cf.

ovv -ypdcpeiv troi irepifrbv vvv T|-yno-d|JLt]v,

(iii/A.D.)

P Oxy VII. 1020 6

of the village council of Bacchias,"

19S-201)

tov

T|YOvp.[cvos]

province" (Ed.);

or a

"the

e'Bvovs,

subordinate, as

(a.d. praefect of the

P Oxy

II.

294

18

(a.d. 22) (= Selections, p. 35) 6] u«v ri-yovpevos tov crrpa[T]" the marshal of the strategus." rôO,

For the religious use of the title (cf. Heb 13') cf. P Tebt 525 (c. A.D. 1) a fragment which commences Ilaevs 2 t|y(ovu6vos) lepeW ktX., P Lond 2S1 (ad. 66) (= II. p. 66) where the death of a priest is notified T|-yovpe'vois U[peW, and the epitaph from Laodicea, belonging to the latter part of iv/A.D., in which a woman Doudousa is described (regardless of gender) as l^vovjaevos ttjs aye(as [k«] Kaflapds tov " 6(eo)v tKXr|crtias, Hegoumenos of the holy pure Church of God" (see Ramsay Luke, p. 400). As an ecclesiastical title it passed into Arabic in later times (Studia Sinaitica, xii. p. 52). MGr (r^Yovaevos, "abbot." Since Grimm assumes that Tfyeopau is akin to a-yto, it may be worth while to observe that the harmless necessary h It would have been more really does matter in etymology. to the point to compare the English seek and the Latin sagio, originally "follow the track" in hunting, hence

—

II.

—

cf.

s.v.

Boisacq

rjdecoQ.

Apart from the use of the participle as a noun

T)yncrdp.r|V

"sheikh"

r|YOVu.evos -yep8i»v, a kind of

of the weavers (Edd.), ib. 67 3 (a.d. 237) (= Selections, " president p. 108) T|-yov(X€vos o-vv68ov Kti[p.T]]s BaKX>-d8os,

"perceive":

praeses."

this

Grenf II. 43 s (A.D. 92)

irepl tu>v irpa-vpaTiov Tjpciv

"I

think

it

superfluous to

An

in the interesting example of this adverb is found which the Emperor Claudius thanked a Gymnastic

letter in

Club

for the

golden crown they had sent him to

—

commemo-

t&v irep.[]9e'vT[a v-o]l rate his victory over the Britons tJ0"°VV 0-[T€][a]vOV V
(=III.p.2i6,&V6'
^Se'ws^XaPov(PLondll78

iSv Se'Xeis 8f|Xov TjSe'ws

o-€

(iii/A.D.) (iii/iv

p.01 T)Se'ws

iror|o-ovTi, ib.

ol

dcriraôaeOa irdvTts

Kal oSs

T|8e'ws

A.D.) dvTiYpa\((6v

ev

III. 531

oI'kwi,

ib.

s

(ii/A.D.)

IX.

121S 12

s Kar' bvop.a, PSI III. 236 * 0VTU irepl ov PovXei r|8e'ws ?x

e'xop.ev p.01

See al
Oxy

I.

113 (ut supra),

Selections, p.

P Grenf

119) 8[tj]Xw[o-]ov

II. [Si]

73

same phrase 20

p.01

as in

(late iii/A.D.)

k[oI

o-v]

irepl

(

P

= av

278

v$v 6tktis evTaSBa

€vw

and another Christian letter 06 ipds Kal tous civ iplv

ttoioCvti,

T|8f'
P Oxy VIII. Ii62 u

81'

(iv/A.D.)

SJ Kcit ol
vpds irpoo-a-yopeveo-Bai K(vp£)w.

yd?].

" For the idea of "logical proximity and immediateness which underlies Griech. Baumlein ff.) 138 Partikeln, p. (cf. 7 this word and is perhaps to be seen in I Cor 6 (cf. Ellicott ad I.), we may cite the common use of the adverb in magical incantations, e.g.

P Par 574

1

"6

(iii/A. n.

)

(

= Selections, p.

.

i.

see also

:

Deissmann BS,

(early i/A.D. ) tous Tpets o-TaTfjpes o-oi Se'XevKos 8
which

77"

S. told

192) Ka[l]

(a.m.

ouv see

P Tebt

-as) oils etpt)K« "the three staters

to

C," P Ryl 7ap

rj8r|

" and he ought

II.

For

secured to the city" (Edd.).

tj8t|

II.

423* (early iii/A. D.) ifpaBov tlXn(pbTa trap' ""-™ "S 'A(iaTi'[o]u tov dpaKa. rjSr| ovv lis 8i[e]Td-y7] x^PI TfJeKXiTiy x°P Ta P a Kbs T€ Kal dpaKos pMyaxbs €ls "I have learned that you have received the

ri\v

o-ireppaTa,

Now therefore, as was ordered, let the grass-aracus and the aracus go alone to Tbeklutis for seed," and for f\hr\ itot«, "now at length," as in Rom

aracus from Amatius.

I

10

(" some near day

kon from Thebes

(= Meyer

10 see the SH), Phil 4

at last,"

Kal

(artabae) of

wheat"

XaKTio-opev

iroB' r]8r|

at length give

also Epict.

cf.

:

LAE,

rj8r|

"and now

rds tov iru(pov),

lavTovs

186

p.

IpTJ

irai8io-KT|

my

maid the

24. 9 ovk diro-ya-

iii.

;

P Oxy VII.

I06l

(B.C.

o-v

22)

P Lond 897 s

6sXt|S Kal ij8io-Ta iroitjo-uH,

p. 207) 1^810-Ta irdvTas KaTaXeh|/wi. 1
!

Bezan addition 2 Cor 12 915

in

Ac

(=111.

(A.D. S4)

*V,va

wv «lv

t^v irpos

p?)

8

13

(late ii/A.D.) rjSurrd o-« ex. of the elative rjSujra see the

iim8*| TJSiora

•iJKOvev

avTiiv

:

cf.

.

adj.

P Oxy o]us,

is

found

234

in

a medical prescription of

ii/iii

A.D..

(A.D.

154)

(as

amended

irpo6up[dT]epo[v]

I05

1* (c.

fjSiov (as in Sir

ko[1]

B.C. 9) flBeiov 8'

rjpepav -ycve'BXiov t8£a tis 8td t^)v

Chrcst.

f)Sio[v

dv

d"ya-y[etv,

22 11 ) see I.

p.

BGU

S3)

i]

TrjofiTiJo-wfo-iv,

II.

372

115

va 8 * ™5to and Priene

dv8pwiroi.[s] fjv K0ivf|v irdo-iv

c]dv irpoa-YevrjTai auTois Kal

—

dpxV t|8ov[t] the important Calendar of the proconsul Paullus Fabius Maximus proposing to the Greeks in Asia to commence the year with the birth-

inscr.

day of the Emperor Augustus (see Deissmann Rouffiac Kecherches,

p.

67

LAE,

irdBecriv

o-ai,

P Giss

d8tX.pt,

TJo-Briv,

toSto ev XaK0i.s ovtcs t|8ovoKpao-£a

P Tor

cf.

II.

=

III.

16

I44""-

(B.C.

Preis 48* (ii/A.D.) tm-yvois

.

.

246) oiirus . 8ti Jppco-

Kara

72'" (ii/A.D.) t]va yt

I.

The compound

croC.

eirl

T|0-8ciptv

"self-indulgence" occurs in Aristeas 278:

S 6 ' (ii/B.C.) airoKpao-tat tivi €K
.

rjdvoo/iog.

To

" mint" (Vg. popular name for jxCvflr), in the form MGr in survives 23", Lk 11",

T)8iJoo-pov, the

Mt

mcntha), in

8\)6Vpos, "jasmine."

rjdog.

p.

NT

is found only in a quoin the generally believed to be taken from Menander, but assigned to Euripides in the new anthology

For

P

word, which

this

tation

I.

11

37

15

),

BGU

B.C. 250-210), we may compare I. 7* (r. (ii/A.D.) tmBtipeif tujv T)8
Ilib

24S

s3

Cor

(1

6

pipv
(ii/A.D.)

o-K60-8ai) ttjs

Bivovs

ôvTa

(.'.

-oi) 4>iXoo-6
(/.

P

Giss

I.

67

s

Trpt'irovTa o-ou tt) dîa P Oxy III. 642 (ii/A.D.)

tw xP Tl (r rt '

ipwv

i'

tov

ovk dXX
rjpeis

VI. 963

id.

ffin,

Troieis,

ffiovs

81'

(ii/A.D.)

Kal [to]

Ta

8r)Xois,

Xavo"u>p£v

I.

Hamb

P

fjs

<,sc,

dpprfy(0)v diro'fjflei.

a.d.)

(ii/iii

cpiX[TaTT)

piJTcp, s

and from the inscrr. Michel 545
to-Ti,

.

.

.

,

xPI^tov Kal

irai.86£as K«Koi.vu)VT|Kbs

"a good

culture

is

disposition which has had " fitted to bear rule (Thackeray).

SvvaTov &px«iv

the advantage of

fjXlO.

Preisigke 1046 (i/A.D.) 2epair£cuv *jku irpbs S^pairifv) Of greater importformula. iraT^p(a) illustrates a common ance is the use of the verb in relation to worship, as in Jn 6 37 in such a passage as OGIS 1 86' (B.C. 62) tjkw irpbs ,

the ear."

For the comp.

P Cairo

T|S6p€Ba,

s"

XipJavuTov olvw [Sul]s T)8£o-tu) k\vX,( [to "dilute frankincense with very sweet wine and syringe II.

1

o-€

s Oxy VI. 933

I'

For a good

do-irdtop[ai.

Si -ypdcpe iiirip

76

p.

MGr.

290 81

from Vett. Val.

For the verb see P Petr

«Trio-ToXijs)

rjdiora.

The

in

ostra-

,

192 published in nort 80s ttj

of a.d.

Ostr 57 s )

illustrated

dp\^|

t|

be crowned,

to

may be

and MusoaKafldpTois Kal irapd 4>v>iv T|8ovats \pT|o-ovToi, The word survives nius p. 89 16 '- as cited s.v. (3idw sub fine.

('.

crrtcpiivai.,

6cf>eC\«i

ttj ird\(ei.),

now

for the office is

me, now give

to give

you

dSidirruTos eo-Ttv

NT

the

289,

p.

Other examples of the word are P Fay

p. 426.

4

109

-

.

raxv ra.\i

olpa f|8n ^8t)

Archiv

.

€T€ The baser signifit|8ovt|V r|v tirl -rots KaTu)p6wpt'voi.s ^X cation which is found in the five occurrences of the word in

114)

Kal diroo-TnBi. d-rro tou 8(t)i(va) dpTi 8alpov, 3™ (iii/A.n.) (=1. p. 96) kv [t]tJ dpri dpTi
rjKW

370 f.,

ft'.).

t^|v

(late ii/A.D.)

Rev .

great festival,"

.

.

and

:

see

2- 6 ,

aTritiov

KaXws

cited

"I came to the pe-y[d]X-nv eopTrjv f||a, for the use of the perf. form owing to

(= Witkowski,"

poXdpevot o-uvpi£a(

T|plv (iSt

f\

The p. 356 n". from P Oxy VI. 933 13

LAE,

Deissmann

may be

the perf. meaning, as iJKao-iv in

4S* (B.C. 153)

P Par 3s 30

Mk

S3

SADN,

cf.

P Par

TJKapev «ls to 2ep-

91)

p.

o-oi,

(V Atoo-ir<5Xei.

P Grenf

II.

36

ls

(B.C.

95)

«dv atpijo-Be irvpov a7opdo-ai

(B.C. 163) dTT€Kp£8r|0-av f|plv
see further Mayser Gr. p. 372. ev€x«pao-£av TJK€va[i For other instances of the verb it is sufficient to quote ib. 49" (B.C. 164-15S) 8id tovto 0VK6TI rJKei irpos 4p« alo-xwIII. 531* (ii/A.D.) edv 7ap 8eol Bt'Xuo-i toxiov P 4ir

BtCs,

irpbs

t]bovr\. 20 See the quotation from Priene 105 s.v. fjSiora sub fine, and cf. Cagnat IV. 566 12 (rescript of Sept. Severus) ri\v

K[v]p£av 'Io-iv

aor. f||a, as in

:

Oxy

o-i

fjgu>

ptTd Tbv

Mex^P "come

it.

P-ijva,

VII.

1025

10

(late

once," and ib. X. 1252 iii/A. D ) e£avTfjs tjk€T«, 3' ruv dirorJKtiv peTa recto (A.D. 2S8-95) irpoo-tTaljev See also orders to come with the proofs." at

.

Seiêwv,

"gave

.

.

279

*HA e<

the striking invitation to celebrate the accession of Hadrian, P Giss I. 3 s (a.d. 117) ( Chrest. 1. p. 571), where the god

=

Phoebus

represented as saying

is

—

w

•fJKw croi,

ovk d-yvwcrTos 'i'oipos KTa Kaivbv 'A8piavbv

dva-

'HXet. With this Aramaic form of the Heb. «Xu£ as read by DE a/, in Mt 27" cf. the opening words of the imprecatory

AF

Wiinsch

21

A.D.)

(ii/iii

God

tion of

Mt

tion of the cry of r\

The

Trpocra-yopevovo-LV.

7N = Svvapis

as

descrip-

supported by a striking varia'H 8vvap£s pov, in Ev. Petr. 5

I.e.

is

rather a bizarre ambition.

—

.

:

€Teipr|crev

tovs 9eovs ktX.

r\kixoc,.

P Tebt

Sin-apis, KaTe'Xei.iJ
I.

27"

(B.C. 113)

(=

Chrest.

ev9vp7i9els tjXCktjv crvppdXXeTai

Lk 19 3 is the only NT passage where mean "stature"; apart from it (and the

the

word must

rather different

NT

represents the general usus loquendi of our F.ph 4") the are indeed unable to quote any vernacular sources.

We

example from these (for the word in a theological fragment see below) in which '"stature" is the natural meaning, and " " we can age hardly any in which it is possible while for ;

is very common in con" " of " under or coming nexion with being age," which age see e.g. P Kyi in Egypt took place at the age of 14 years

presei.t a long

Thus

list.

the

word

:

II.

25b

4

(late i/B.C. II.

247

)

13

vvl

(I.

8'

.

.

.

vvv\)

epov

7rpoo-Tp€\ovTL

ttj

evvdpui T|\iKi'a,

1S

T

"ap«vcu

273 (a.d. 95) o-uvKex p proaching the legal age," 12 ovSe'irui ovctt| ev T|XiKi.a, ib. III. 496 eavTijs BvyaTpl .

ttj

.

ul

|

P Ryl

II.

l

.

(A.D. 127) tc'kvwv -irapd tt] pTjTpl 8iaiT[o]vpe'vwv •ye'[v]u>VT[a]i,

153

1*

€"u>s

(A.D. 13S-61) dx]pi oi

BG U

T|\tKCas -ye'vrjfTai

86 1 ' (a.d. 155) pe'xpi- edv 11 ev ttj vdpu) f|XiKela •y'vo[vTai, and P Flor III. 3S2 (a.D. the of a man who has reached where 70 petitions age 222-3) to be treed from certain public duties (diro twv XeiTovp-yniv Other miscellaneous ex«\€v0€pu)9fjvcu) 8id Tf|V T|\iK(av. evvd[po]v [r)]\iKias,

amples of the word aie "

el

ex 01"1

tt^v

€K

1

BGU

T ^l v r)XiKiav, P

I.

16S

(ii/iii

A.D.) Tois oit£-

VII. 1020 5 (A.D. 19S-201) P [or)8t.a.v,] 9 rj-yovpfevos] tov

Oxy

r|XiK£as <=X €IS

ttjs

I.

"

if SSvovs tov d-yciva Trjs debecreuis eKSii<[T|o-ei, you can claim the assistance due to immature age, the praefect of the pro-

vince shall decide the suit for release" (Ed.), P Tebt II. s 326 (c. A.D. 266) VTrep 9v*yaTpbs dpcbavfjs Kal KaTaSeovs ttiv TiXixlav

.

.

.

iKeiTipc.av Ti9epe'vr|,

"making

supplication

daughter who is under age." The list of citations might be almost indefinitely increased, but it must be sufficient to summarize by stating that no one who reads " " the papyri can have any doubt that the woid meant age for

my orphan

In the fragment of a lost Gospel referred to above, P Oxy IV. 655 11 (not later than A.D. 250) in ordinary parlance.

tis

dv

eirl tt^v rjXiKtav (/. Trpocr9eir|) avTo[s vpuiv to evSvpa vpuiv, the editois translate "who could add to your stature? He himself will give you your

SJucrei

390) KaOdXov

8'

irpoo-Qn vp.iv

garment."

In the medi-

rjXiKa o'tKoSopripaTa irpoo-Tt6r[cri.v rr\ ttoX[€l

P Oxy VIII. 108S 42 (early i/A.D.) KoXXvpia " make Trdeu t|Xikov Al-yvirfTiov) Kvapov, pastilles of the size -" of an Egyptian bean" (Ed.), and ib. II. 234"(ii/iii A.D.) " of the size of a pea" (Edd.), the context t|Xikov [d]pdpu>, cal prescriptions

suggests that, as in the case of the Lat. quantus sometimes " " how has come great quantulus, tiXCkos from meaning " " 5 . how small cf. Jas 3 to mean also

=

:

ev rjXiKia -yryovoTos,

90) aTro-ypdop[ai. tlj bpoyv^crlu)

(A.D.

ib.

Xecri.

p.

Ta vTro8etKvvpev[a]

poTrt]V, "in general consider how great an impulse attention to the matters indicated gives to business" (Edd.), Syll 405 11 (a.D. 145) eST|X[wcrev 8cra Ka]l

rjhoQ.

—

30

pov dSeX[
Tfj]s

I.

Trepl

f]

irpocroxV tois Trpdypacri

fjXixia.

P Oxy

See the

—

HX

~HX

is

should be given, as a most interesting parallel to Lk 2 52 18 Sy// 325 (i/n.C.) virecrTT|craTd Te f|XiKCa TrpoKOTrTwv Kal Trpoa.-ydp.evos els to 9eocrepeiv u>s errpeTrev avTui irpujTov pev

The editor quotes from the 477, 4 to T|X crupaCvei tov 8edv, and refers to a passage from Philo Byblius (Fragm. Historic. Graec. iii. p. 570 T are identified in which Kpdvos and fr. Kpdvos 4 p.

Toivvv ov 01 'I'oCvtKes

footer into a Goliath

*HX MixaT|X Etym. Magnum,

— 'low

Ne'cb9u).

" Which of Century translators boldly render, you, by being his life a moment?" and we cannot can anxious, prolong That worry shortens life is the fact but applaud them. which adds p' int to the irony. The desire to turn a sixadmirable argument and citations in Wetstein ad Mt 6 27 A quotation from an inscription in honour of a wealthy young citizen of Istropolis, near the mouth of the Danube,

1

tablet

must not yield to the temptation of discussing the

—

d-y-yeX
,

We

" " meaning of the word in Q ; but we cannot resist expressing amazement that anyone could call it eXdx«TT0v (Lk I2 2 *) to add half a yard to one's height The Twentieth !

5i)p. [e,

flebs

?}Ao?

:

P Hib I. 27 (a calendar B.C. 301-240) JXe-yev Se [8vo] Tas iropelas elvat tov tjXlov pia (.'. ptav) pev tt^v Stoplôvcrav vvKTa Kal r)pe'pav pta (/. plav) 8e ttjv Siopiôvcrav x L H- wva Kal de'pos, "he said that the courses of the sun were two, one dividing night and day and one dividing winter and summer" 20 (B.C. 246) f|Xiov irepl KaTa
"at sunset," P Oxy IV. 725 12 (a.D. 183) dirb dv[aTand an astronomical dialogue of A.D. V Ryl II. 63*, where in answer to a question regardiii/ ing certain elSwXa, it is replied— "HXrds [ecrj-riy 8e£ibs dep6vtos,

oXfjs] T|[XiovJ pe'xpi- Svo-ews, ,

SaXpds, SeXr|vrj 6 evwvvpos see also the ii/B. C. papyrus of the astronomer E idoxus, Ka9' 8v 6 fjXios cpepdpevos tt^v pev :

Two ppaxvTe'pav rroiei tt^v 8e vvKTa paKpoTepav. 10 may be added from the inscrr. Michel 466 10 nil ib. 300tjXuoi [dv]aTe'XXovTt, 1357 (B.C. (iii/B.C.) dpa

Tjpe'pav

instances

299)

,

tjXCou dvidvTos

For the

68ds.

late TjXiao-Ttipiov,

"a

18

(late iii/A.D.), place for sunning oneself," cf. P Ryl II. 206 and the introduction to P Oxy VII. 1014: also for a literary

In

ex. ib. VI. 9S5.

MGr

rjXios

is

found also in the form

the v having been carried over from a preceding owing to a mistaken separation of words see Thumb

vt|Xios,

word

Handbook,

:

p.

25,

and

cf.

"newt," "nickname,"

also

Fr.

Herri (Lat. hedera).

?}/.o;.

P Lond

1177

231

(accounts

— a.d.

113)

(=111.

p.

187)

Ti[p]fjs ijXwv Kal dXXuv, 1' S trass I. 32* (a.D. 261) e'-n-ep+a 8e Kal ijXovs Te'crcrapas els tt^v tovtov Trfj^tv, P Oxy IX.

280

r]fJLl(0pOV

T]fl{pC I22016 -yXvoi

ire'mJas

(iii/A.D.)

tovs «Kx«o-iaious fjXovs Kal will send me the nails for

p.01

"

from The mention of

and the

and ajar of

gum" (Ed.), emptying (?) Archiv v. p. 179 s.v. Sairavdw sub fine. the nails in the hands of the crucified Lord, as found

rjftezegog. For the ordinary use of

you

-yXoiov) Ktpdpiov,

(/.

citation

in

Jn 20",

ib.

corresponding adj.

1124

18)

(B.C.

P Par

341

the day,"

ib.

27

•'*

13

1275

(iii/A.D.)

106S 1 * (iii/A.D.) T|p.«pwv dvoxi)v ?x">, Trim. In P Giss e
(ii/A.D.) a wife writes to her

WKTbs

husband— o-vv] ex™*

l vav r|[pepas ri( av («P H-

S

XU

T

V

'"P^

[

»'*

X

I.

19

7

IS (c.

,

Mk

S

,

A.D. 346)

ovtJ

(= —

al)

(CR

reading

(=

II. p.

TJpipe,

xvii.

p.

The

but see Chrcst.

= avp6t](«p
phrase irdcras Tas T|p.4pas

(Mt

I.

129 where

81b

from an important Ephesian inscr. of ii/A.D., Syll 656" t&v p.i)va Tbv 'ApTtp.io-i.uiva tl[vai irdo-as [StSiSxô- 1 i«p]bv It is accordingly a vernacular Greek expresTJds T)p.^pas. " sion like the Homeric rjpaTa irdvTa perpetually," though

=

one does not willingly drop the suggestiveness of the literal translation in the Great Commission, the aid from heaven effect Kouffiac (Rccherches, given day by day. To the same 8 where it is stated that the Priene 174 (ii/B.c.) p. 49) quotes other advantages, that of priest of Dionysus has, amongst 88 ovtwi being supplied with "daily" food— tlvcu For irdo-as Tas i\ rip^pas, as in T|p.epav liptpas. o-£tt|
.

.

,

the day of Hadrian's visit

Anhang, p. 54) Temple, in which described as Upd r|p.e'pa, and is shown that in all probability

is

1,

see Archiv v. p. 342, where it from B.C. 30 to the time of Trajan the 24th day of every month was observed as a T|p.e'pa 2«Pao-Tr| in memory of the

Augustus on 24 Thoth B.C. 30. For an invocation 19 (iii/A.D.) bp[Ki.]£u> god of the day see Wtinsch AF 4

birth of to the o-€

ibv 8ebv tov

MGr

T|ue'pa

For the p. 1S5)

may

adj.

suffer aphaeresis

f^pivds,

cf.

and f,|j.epTJa-ios. T)p.tp£>lu> s habeo," in P Amh II. 39 and the subst. in P Leid Tots [jrpd'yp.ao-i.v tvJTvx'a.

dpKîo

and become

P Lond 1177

poT|XdTas fi|i€pivous

dead"

half

=

(c A.D. 2S0) we have Ta r|p«Tepa A good parallel to the use of 16 12 7 Chrest. I. 16 (time of is afforded

18

Lk

.

by

(Edd.).

rj/uwvc;. P Petr II. II (I) 5 (iii/B.c.) (= Selections, p. 7) dirb tovtov Tb piv i^pvo-u tls Td 8eovTa iTftXuird(a sum of 70 drachmae) the word is almost always so written in papyri of pr)v

:

while in the two following centuries fjpuo-u and occur with almost equal frequency, see Mayser Gr.

:

191 the

(a.d. 49) (^Selections, p. 50) els the house of our client,"

-

= " into

10

see Proleg. p. 69 f. 2S 20 ) may be illustrated

Didyma (Abh. der Berl. Akad. d. IV. mention is made of an inscr. found in

Horiv

KaT£KTi[va]v .... T|u.i.8avi) KaTao~rr|o-avTts, p.« blows and left me they nearly killed me by numbers of

Mt

eireiSî

197),

Wilcken reads avTtnpepf

— As

t)ui0av7]c;-

"

cite P Lond 41 7 d
299)

property,"

II4 cf.

runs

'iKavais

T|pe'pas

" within

Lk 9", we may perhaps

2

II.

16

16),

oiv *X etv a i TOV o-uveo-Tap.-

A good parallel to the use of this rare word (for class. 13 s0 f^Bv^s) in Lk 10 is afforded by P Amh II. 141 (A.D. 350) where a woman lodges a complaint regarding an assault committed on her by her brother and his wife— TrXâts

,

32

my

37'

[ojUfav

T|p€T«'pou

P Ryl

I.

(A.D.

o-e

!

alTovo-a, promising that she will quit— iv T|[p.]^pais i, For the parenthetic nominative of time, as ten days."

in

P Oxy

In

tpwTu

).

oi f,p.c[T]«po[i.] Trrr[r|]8Tio-av.

TT1 S o-wrJupias

—

81

in a Jewish uprising Trajan) where the writer complains that

20 Ac The noun is used of time generally, as in Jn 14 has who where a woman, 9" a/., in P Amh II. 30" (ii/B.c.)

been ordered to vacate a house, asks "for time"

and

14

14 ol TiptTepoi in Tit 3

d-ypuTrvoOo-a

t^|v

tou

"

51

(B.C. 160) ttjs T|pipn.s,

P Oxy IV. 7S7

introduction,

Tit 3 •fiptTcpos (cf.

"during 25 (B.C. 164-158) "every day," ib. 49 T r,v f,pipav (B.C. 117) T|pipas,

ttj irapBevu) p-ou

T]p«Tepo. [o-ua]pCu>

cvov ktX.

1

27

A.D.

—

T^xvnv.

rjflEQa.

I.

.

is

T|XoKoiriKr|V

rf|V

P Tebt

KaTd Tf|V f|per^pav 326* (c. . dSidBtTos tTsXeuTa tov ptov, 266) b vdp rjp.£Tepos dvf|p " for P Oxy VII. 1056 3 (A.D. my husband died intestate," " on In P Flor III. account." my 360) tu> Tjp.6Te'pu dvduaTi, is used interchangeably with pou ttj 309'-'' (iv/A.D.) T|p.. A letter of Kal Bv-yaTpi.

TWV \€tpwV TOO KVpf-OXI. " nail-smith " cf. BGU IV. For a subst. t)Xok
cf.

II. irpb8eo-i.v, id.

(B.C. 113)

Ev. Petr. 6 Kal totc aire'airao-av tous rjXovs dirb

in

with a subst.

Tjp..

AwaPauB.

pt'pa.

103

(a.d. 113) (=111. and the same document for " bene me See also firipeptw,

iii/B.c, fjp.io-u

100 f. Deissmann (BS, p. 186) gives a number of exx. of the gen. T|p£o-ous from Imperial times, and cites fjpi.o-ov 41 I. 183 from (A.D. 85) as probably from a vulgar

p.

BGU

pipos

form

fj|uo-os

common

For neut.

plur.

p. 261) tls

T|p.(.o-T|.

b

Egypt (cf. Jannaris Gr. § 401 ). P Lond 265 s5 (i/A.D.) (=11. Other exx. of the word from Imperial in

see

T|p.io-r|

s times are P Kyi II. 76 (late ii/A.D.) Tb kot' epi rjpiom ptpos 12 twv i-rrapxdvTwv avTfjs, ib. 16S (A.D. 120) KOTa Tb TJpioT^ Ostr and 19' (A.D. 170) Mivts o-eo-t]halves," Meyer

"by

(ptUpai) -ydp(ov)

iva.

T)pio-u

declinable as in the variant

Tob

io 10

no

(B.C.

,

and see

WH

TpCTov,

Td

rjp.ioT)

Notes*, p.

whete of

165).

is

•fjpio-u

in-

Lk 19 8 (cf. LXX Add P Tebt I.

5

92 or 59) Trvpiiv dpTdpas sIkoo-i. TeVo-apes ijpLOT), 13 " 1 (a.d. 150) irvpoli 24 ! artabae of wheat," BGU I. 290 14 d8dXou dpTdpr|v pCav ijpto-u, and ib. III. 920 (a.D. TO aiTO tirl T(T)V dpovpuv T[p]lliv tjpiO-U TfTapTOU iSO-I) 4f (B.C. 19), a lease of 36I KaBapuv. Also P Oxy II. 277 arourae— dpovp(as) TpiaKovTa e^ rjpior) TtTapTov, the produce of which was to be shared "equally" «<(>' T|peo-ia (/. .

.

.

-

—

T)pto-e£a.)

— between landlord and

tenant.

Aphaeresis of the

vowel produces the MGr pio-os, pio-f|, pio-d, connexion with other numbers (fj)p.io-v is used, as in P Tebt

but in

initial

I.

no

(v.

supra).

8,

(B.C. 103) 8d.d irajvTos eiiripepeiv, -4 Kal iv (B.C. 162) tir|p.«pf.a,

D'-

TH-ULOOOV. For the form

add

T)p.i»pt.ov

which

is

to the similar formations cited

read in

AC

a!.,

P

Giss

Rev S 1 by

by Grimm-Thayer

281

rjVLKCL I.

Tjavxios (time of Hadrian)

47"

(

= Ckrest.

I.

p.

jSj) to

f|p.iX«i-

(B.C. 91)

rfvixa.

may be

well to illustrate

some of

the different construc-

Thus it is construed with the ind. in P 2 Goodspeed 3* (iii/B.c.) (— Witkowski p. 47) rrvCKa %eXXov Koipr|8>ivai, P Kyi II. 119 6 (a.d. 54-67) T|viKa rjv 5 P Oxy 8iKaio86TT)s, ib. 181 (c. A.D. 203-4) T|viKa ircpiTJv, tions of this word.

,

VI. 939 13 (iv/A.r> ) (= Selections, with the conj. without dv

vdo-u)

:

" T|viKa irepiTJ,

in

her lifetime

with dv or edv in

26

p. 130) rrvfKa efJapetTo tjj

6S 21 (a.d. 131) and with the conj.

P Oxy

in

"

(Edd.)

:

I.

96) rjvlKa edv dTraXXa-yri toS dvSpds, P Tebt II. 31 7 18 (a.d. 174-5) t|Wko. edv els tov " " whenever he visits the nome vopov Trapa-y«'vr|Tai, (Edd). id.

104

(a.d.

3*

105

(B.C.

Kal pr|8ev ^cro-ov

forms: thus for p[r|S]ev fjo-o-ov

\ilp times

[r|]

we

find

P Oxy

fjo-cruv see

Kupia

Kvp£a Jotidi iravTaxfj a mixture of the

tjS«

-fj

Roman

In

eiri
II.

271-

7

(a.d. 56) Kal

270" (a.d. 94), ib. tjttwv see P Tebt II. 329"

o-uv-ypaT|i., ib.

III. 492 10 (a.d. 130), and for (a.d. 139) ouSev 8]e tJTTov virtTaâ tt|s f][peTe'pas crvy-ypa3'

P Ryl II. 77 (a.d. 192) el 8e p.T|, oix (pap. omits) eauTbv exeipoTovno-ev, " otherwise he none tin- ltss nominated himself" (Edd.), P Oxy VII. 1070 16 (iii/A.D.) Sid emo-ToXwv iroXXwv oux "tJttov 8e Kal KaT 6v|riv, " by many letters not less than in person." On the form see
•Jjttov

Maidhof Begriffsbestimmung,

further

316

p.

ft".

rjov%d£w.

r\7noc\.

In Atchiv

v. p.

166 No. 17 Rubensohn publishes a sepul-

chral inscr. (late

stating that polp' 6Xcrf| Savd-roio

Rom.) brought Sarapion down

els

Kal

had

"At8ao, and describing him as

—

This illustrates well the idea of outward mildness or mildness towards others which Tittmann finds in the adj. (Synon. i. p. 140, "qui hanc lenitatem in aliis ferendis monstrat "), and which appears in both its NT occurrences (1 Th 2" N c AC b D c

pciXeîov

irdvT[ecro-]i.

dv8puTroto-i.

For this favourite Lukan word (see also 1 Th 4 11 Tebt II. 330 8 (ii/A.D.) 88ev oO 8uvdp.[e]vos T|crvxaêiv "wherefore, being unable to submit to

8cop.i,

Tim 2"). The adj. is found ter in the semi-literary invocation to Isis, P Oxy XI. ^So"' 86 165 (early ii/A.D.). 2

.

rfeefiog. The Pauline phrase in

519

10

[•yovTiov.

we may

I

Tim

2 2 finds a striking parallel in

245) rjpepov Kal vaX^vov t6v piov 81aLest Paul should be credited with a literary word (c.

A.

11.

cite the use of the

verb in

ii/A.D.) o-]poo-yvn [l]K[a]vbv

BGU

\p6vo[v]

IV. 1019 s (mid.

f|pep.f|o-as p.eTfjX8ev.

e-rriSC-

I

this,

P

cf.

)

apply

BGU

II. petition to the strategus, and 1114 372 (A.D. 154) dXXots 8e twv ttotc Trpovpa
to

you" (Edd.)— a

1

irpoo-KaTe'xovo-L

evoxXetv

p.r|

of the verb in

Th

I

I.e.

—a

g

Kal

o-]oj(j>povlv

A.D.)

(vi/vii

PSI I. 4I 23 (iv/A.D.) late P Oxy I. 128

w«'

and the

T|o-vxd£ei.v,

IIaji.ov9ios

.

.

example of the force

1

also

cf.

:

,

OGJS

I.

103) prfiiv -f|cro-ov t| p.£o-8wo-is KvpCai. ?[o-]tu, "while the validity of the lease shall not be affected" (Edd.), ib. 156

[TpjlOV TTJS 1T0pljpaS.

It

P Tebt

rjcrcrov 8e Kal rrys ipeTepas o-wTnpias,

epovXr[8r|

eiravaxwpfjcrat.

Tutv

" Pamouthius has irpa-yp.dTu)v Kal r|cruxdo-ai, expressed the desire to retiie from his duties and take rest" (Edd.). In the illiterate P Fay I17 23 (A.D. 10S) we have S-ypacpds p-u fi>

T|o-ux°-°" a

p^|

write to

"what you about not neglecting the building you have said

me

'-

TV KTto-Tu

irepiTov YrvpaTrTa^,

more than enough" (Edd.). For the compound d
(ii/A.D.).' is

to be written with an iota subscript in view of

vation in

—'Hpu-(8T|s (Blass ad Ac 4").

P Petr

III. 32(f)

The

full

its

form

is

deri-

seen

2

'Apio-TOKperuji olKov6[pwi irapd] 'Hpait-

Sou Toi 4{ciXt|4>otos r[i\v] jjvrnpdv ("beer-tax") 'AiriaSos but cf. 'HpciSr|s with reference to a ktX. ship-master in P

ipvyja. P Lond 44 17

(B.C.

Stao-reXXop-e'vou

p.e9'

141

8id

?)

I.

23

s

(B.C. 221)

and

a

weaver in BGU I. 115 6 (ii/A.D.). in honour of Herod Antipas

From Cos comes an inscr. Cos 75 (= OGJS 416) 'HpuSnv

—

'HpciSov toO (3ao-£Xew$ vioV,

TeTpdpx-nv, 4>lXa)V 'A-yXaoO cpucret 8e NIkwvos tov ai-rov For a fern. 'HpwStatva see £e'vov Kal cpCXov. II. 542*

BGU

(ii/A.D.) dir[r|XuSTOu 'Hpw]8iai'vr|S.

The

original sense of

"

"

underlying TJpws appears in Lat. servdre "preserve intact": cf. "HpFd. "protectress." That fjpws " became simply " the dead is well seen in the testamentary disposition of Epicteta, Michel 1001 [c. B c. 200). protector

(in

mind),"

Kal

p.T|Te

T|crvxlas

223) gives only one example from the

Mayser (Gr. p. Ptolemaic papyri of the Attic tjttwv, viz. P Petr II. 47 s6 (B.C. 208) where Wilcken (see P Petr III. p. xviii.) now reads Kal pr|8ev fji-rov r| [o-vv7pa<|>f| Kupi'a in

—

elsewhere, the Koivtj for

:

accordance with the general preference in 12 -0-0-- rather than -n- we have rjo-criov, e.g. P Par 61 (B.C. 156) TrdvTa €crrlv aXXorpia Tfjs Te f p.wv d-yaj-yfis, ovy (

Part

III.

II.

riov%ioq. For this 5361

13 f

237

vi3

(A.D. 186) tt|v T|o-vx' a >' dyeiv

BGU II. 6l421 (iii/A.D.) Tas 13 and dôvTa, similarly P Thead 19 (iv/A.D.). Kvplu evoxXetv, 31

See also Cagjiat IV.

adj.

-

(Jew.

33'-

Ka8" r|[o-vx£av.

(MGr

rjo-vxos), as in

I

Tim

22

inscr.

of Berenice)

?v

Te

ttji

f]o-vxi.ov t)8os evSrKvvpevos,

IG

VII. 396 16

,

cf.

CIG

III.

dvao-Tpo
Sieve'-yKas crepvov

T€ Kal TJO-1JXI.OV pLOV ITap' 8X0V TOV TfjS ^ w ^5 aiJTOl) \pOVOVj and the late P Oxy I. 129 s (vi/A.D. ) where a father repu-

a betrothal

diates

rjaacov.

p-e

aerd Kpavvrjs Te

'

P Oxy

fiu

34)

p.

15

-Trdo-t)]?

;

Lille

(=1.

161)

tjoûx^^ dvaXuetv, P Rein 7 (B.C. " I was f|o-vx£as elX ov completely at rest

because

he wishes that his

"should lead a peaceful and quiet For the adverb t|ctvxlov p£ov StdâL.

Mayser Gr. 243—2)

p.

122 .

rjcruxTJi.

f.) .

=

"quietly,"

=

daughter — elpiiviKov Kal

t)o-vxî- (for

form, see

P I lib I. 73 s (B.C. K. e[ls to ev Eivdpu

cf.

diTT|7a-yov [tov]

used

life"

"slightly" in personal descrip4 (B.C. 237) o-iivoeppvs r|o-vx f 5 (B.C. 225) dvaslightly meeting eyebrows," ib. 19
" with

such as

:

P

it

is

Petr

I.

i6(l)

l

l

37

'>

282

TjTOL I-

33

8 ('•

B c '

-

I0 3 -2 ) irpoKe'aXos

sugar-loafed head," "

P Leid N'

1

-'

f|o-»xii,

(ii/B.c.)

"with

(=

I.

a slightly p. 69) ivtri-

slightly snub-nosed."

|iOS T|o-uxiJ,

VX™

fjTT)]l.ia.

The s.v.

use of the verb in the passage from Chrest.

-fJTTdo(iai

may

I.

16 cited

strengthen Field's contention

help to

n

12 and in (Notes, pp. 160 f., 171 f.) that both in Rom " defeat " is 7 1 Cor 6 , the of without thought any present The subst. is found elsewhere in special ethical tinge.

tjtoi.

See

s.v.

Bibl.

7jTTUOf(CU. For this form in -tt— , which

is

read in the

NT

in

2 Pet

LXX

2 19f (for the see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 121 f.), cf. PSI IV. 340- 1 (B.C. 257-6) ovik cTTT]8-ti
uprising in Chrest.

I.

an Egyptian village during the reign of Hadrian, ol r)u.e'[T]epo[i.] 16', when the writer admits

koA ttoXXoi [a]vTwv cuvcKOTrâ-av. i"."5 (mid. iii/B.c.) we have t|
T|TT[T|]9T|o-av I.

—

In cf.

P Hal 2

Cor

I2 13 where tjo-o-w9t]T€ (from Ionic e(r
words which were taken over directly from Attic and were not current in another form in the Koivrj. certain

Greek only

For the masc. 6 a.d.) tjx ov

Iva.

4k tou

«Kir«'|iir«i.

in Isai 3 1 8

tjx os

^\ous

The

(

as

m Heo

I2 1 *)

cf.

P Leid

W

1

-

3

(ii/iii

x 8 (om.) iiSaTos 6 ^\os dvapT], and ib. gen. îX *^ from the fem. T| t|x™ ' s i -

however, read by the editor Tvvxdvcis, ovtos 8c Kal ISovcra avTrjv,

.

in ib. v xi

3!i

c£ t)X°^Sj

^

-

Kal

crii

t]

\iiv d-rrb -rroTrirucriioiJ -yf^

and xu 51 Lk 2i 25 where

€0a.|jLpT|9n,

aKoij(ra
WH

e|

r)X°" s

€ ^»

ovtos Se Ik t^Qoyyov : cf. similarly accent 1 f|XoCs, stating [Notes p. 165) that the direct Bibl. evidence 16 s confined to Jer 2S (51) for the neut. to tjx os NAB, where "rjx 05 ^ s apparently an accusative. For masc. nouns ,

,

'

passing into the neut., in accordance with a not uncommon practice in Hellenistic, see Hatzidakis Einl. p. 356 ff., Proleg.

p.

60.

e daXacraa Qdlaaaa.

BGU Tui

II.

423' (ii/A.D.)

Kuptw SepdmSi, 8ti 2 Cor II 26 )

(cf.

iJa-uxrc,

(

(jlov

go) euxapicmi Kiv8uv€vo-avTos «ls 6dXao-o-av

P Oxy VII. I067 29

t^s 8aXdo-o-r|s

Ooltttco

davdoi/xog.

= Selections,

p.

(iii/A.D.)

a7opao-dv

10 Jn 2I ), and from the inscrr. Michel 3J2* 1 (ii/B.C.) epYa[yd(«vds rt Kara. 8d\ao-
—

(cf.

,

(B.C. 62) 6 o-vyyev^s Kal tmo-Tpd-rnYOS Kal OTpaTnYos t+)s TvSiktjs Kal 'EpuSpds 8a\do-o-T|s, ib. 190' (B.C. 51) etrl ttjs cf. also the intr. to P TvSiktjs Kal 'EpvBpds BaXdcnrns

The phrase in [Mk] 16 1 may be paralleled from a defixio from Cnidus, .$>•// 81 5 2 where a woman devotes to Demeter and Kore tov kot €(jlov [€]i-Tr[a]vTa on kyt>> twi tuwi dv8[pl] -

,

(j>dp(j.aKa -n-oni 8avd[o-iu.a

—

if

the restoration

sound.

is

Oarartjrpoqoc;. This NT air. dp. (Jas 3 s ) occurs septies in Yett. Val., e.g. p. 225" Kiv&vvwSeis Kal 6avaTndpos.

:

66

For the adj. BaXdir -o-o--)ios, ii/B.C). " a sea87' (a.d. 342) BaXaTTiov vavKXripioii, 6 ib. X. 12SS tls vessel," going (iv/A.D.) 8iaYpa4>T]V irXvou 6aXao*o*ias TtTcVp-aTos irXotou 8aXao*o-to\j TeXecriiaTos ? II.

Ryl

P Oxy

see

(late

I.

.

.

)

)

"in payment for a sea-vessel, for charges 9 tal." (Edd.), and for tiri8aXdo-
-

In 3 Kings iS 3 -' 35 33 8dXao-o-a is used = "channel," doubtless because of its similarity in sound to the

e-7ri8aXao-o-iav.

Heb.

i"l?Iffl

-

see

:

Thackeray Gr.

i.

p. 37.

ddfoico.

For

this poetic

verb

(in

NT only Th I

CPR.

vi/A.D. marriage-contract,

I.

30*°,

2

Odyaro;. For this common noun we may cite such passages as P Pet! III. 36 (vXaKfji Sid ttjv IvSsiav, P Tebt I. 5* 2 (B.C. IlS) toiis 8« irapd TaiiTa irotovvTas 6av[dTu)t £]ii(uo{io-8ai, P Oxy III. 472 7 (e. A.D. 130) aXXot iroXXol rbv 8dvaTov tov £tjv irpoKpeivavTes, ib. vul 36 237 (a.d. 1S6) t| 84 kttjo-is (itTa 8dvaTov tois

II.

-

" but the right of ownership after their death has been settled upon the children " (Edd.). The wellknown inscr. at the entrance of the inner court of the Temple tckvois KEKpa-rnTai,

at Jerusalem, threatening all who were not Jews with the penalty of death for entering, ends 8s 8' dv Xt)8tj, cam-ui alVios {oral Sua to e£aKoXov8civ BdvaTov [OGIS 598',

—

7

Eph 5")

,

the

cf.

where a husband

In a Latin papyrus containing military accounts, 24 (c. A.D. 180), opposite the name Turbon a

undertakes OYaTrdv Kal 8dXirciv Kal Bepaireueiv his wife, and for a similar metaphorical usage see OGIS 194 s (b.c. The verb occurs several times in the 42) tt|v irdXiv ^SaXiê.

i/A.D.).

Mimes

that he has died.

also Bacchylides Fragm. i6 ! (ed. J ebb, p. 417) 8dXirrj
of

Herodas:

Kaibel 725 s

cf.

—

daufieo). See P Leid \V T

-

48aapT|8n Kal tiron-Trwe, r|x oi S. Kal LSovo-a avTTJv, full

pass,

The verb (i*|

restored in the

where the

aor.

Blass-Debrunner

new Logion, P Oxy

ira\io-do-8u) 6 £t|[t«»v

Kus dv] eUpr)

[8ap.pT)8T)creTai.

has §

critics

and grammarians

MGr

the

NT

from

Ac

10

3 6du.|3ovs in

,

it

is

Cant

other hand in

Lk

to

the

(Thumb

Dial.

subst.

to

mark a

=

"

.

.

In

locus coiiclainatiis.

BavaTiKO

while

survives,

.

—

plague,"

daTlTLO.

P Par 22 17

IV. 654' Kal OTav

T|

p.

373)

is

at^pi tov vvv ov tctoXu.i]K€v avTov IV. 1131 36 (B.C. 13) «ir«l t| «p/r| Kal ovSc'iruj T€rd\i (UTriXfXav^) (ii/B.C.)

N€opis 8di|«u,

(it]Tnp 4>Bai,

.

.

BGU

.

.

9P.0X07WL ktX.,

I024

ib.

.

.

.

1T 2 -

(iv/v A.D.)

VEKpou

[(i€T

6S 7 (ii/A.D) 8ci avTov SruTtpa. Tafj Ta(f>f|vai, the meaning seems to be that the body must be buried in a second mummy-wrapping: see €vo-«j

fined in the

itself is

iv.

its

78).

=

daufio*;. This originally poetic word

cf.

" disease."

Kal 8a(i]p\]8els pao-iXevo-€i. In MGr " dazzle." have Bap/traCvu and 8a(nriivw "blind,"

fiipn

we

is

68a|i.f3rj8r|, 27 I (cf.

through:

yf\

t|

Mk

force as in

where the name

Persius Sat.

13 ("nigrum " O theta"), Mart. vii. 37, and the line of Lucilius (?) multum ante alias infelix littera Theta." It was used by

a.d.) ISuv tov SpaKovTa 6 Bebs and ib. xis3 Kal aKovaaa-a

(ii/iii

has been inserted, implying, according to the editors, The letter, they add, has the same signification on Roman gravestones, and also in a Latin list of letter 8

crossed

devdois irXovToSoTou o-o^htis.

30

105"*-

soldiers in the Rainer Collection,

BdX-rreo x|njy^v {i8ao-iv

Fay

1'

con-

Lukan

writings, where, to judge to be regarded as neuter cf. gen. sing. s 3 (Thackeray Gr. i. p. 15S;. On the s4 4 the Bezan text has 8. |«'y°-s cf. Eccles

pVas

Ta(j>6ev[TOs.

further s.-\

we

:

TaTJ.

On

read, 'AiroXXoivios

In

P

Giss

I.

the mummy-ticket Preisigie 35S0

....

'A8vp

vy «Td(j>T|

:

cf.

Meyer

Ostr 6S 4 (ii/A.D.) fTd4>i]o-«v Giut 5. The verb appears in MGr as 6dpu>, BdtpTiu, with a subst. 6ard "grave," and " burial." a

=

:

12 5 8d(iPoi.

nomen

283

aclionis 6dv|/ip.o

—

284

dap pt co

Bed

of admiratio

QciQOELO. For the later Attic form

in the Koivt|, as

flappe'w, which more literary portions of the LXX (Thackeray Gr. i. 123) and in the NT (Paul, Heb), is interchanged with

in the p.

Thumb

(see s.v.), cf.

flapo-e'w

"have

The verb = Oxy II.

Hellen. p. 77.

For

a!.

see

cirl t^jv cri]v

dv8pe£av KaTa(|>eu-yw flappuv Tei5£eo-8ai. " I n-pocrdvTiov poi SiKaCwv, appeal to your nobility with the " full confidence that I shall obtain the rights due to me 25S)

P Cairo Goodsp

19

(A.D. 362) 8appwv 6 ain-bs 'Ictclkis tols xpT|pao"L avTou Kal toO ttXoijtov pouXeTaC p[a]i e£eXdcrai dub Tfjs Kiip-ns, "the aforesaid Isakis, relying on

(Edd.),

15

means and wealth, wishes

his

to drive

me

The sense of audere, rather than confidere, appears P Oxy I. 6S l * (A.D. 131) y.r\ TeBappTjKaivai. (/. Te8appii" without Theon Ke'vai) t[ov] Oe'wva irpoeXBeiv, having ven-

tured to bring forward his claim" (Edd.). " " think." believe,"

In

MGr

=

.

ouifia

^X'H 5

.

NT

I.

P Oxy

irtos,

"

wonder

I

II.

Lond 354* (/.

(c.

II.

B.C.

I

10)

(is,

"eye

8

c. .

.

(iii/B. c.)

(=

II.

p.

Bappii

dpe'Xei).

,

—

may be

Selections, p. 19) 160) ( of my soul, take courage." 8apo-T)0"as coiKovdprjcra,

159 I.

164) €8dpo-T](rav eTriSdvTes,

Bdpa), which in the

(MGr

.

.

.

Kal

tol ck£l

NT

0avpaT[a] eiSov Kal

and

BGU

is

confined

to,

JCaibe/ 591 2

—

and

id.

909

5

(iv/A.

OaOpa,

cp-e'pcov

crripeiov

Qav/id£oj. For exx. of

Jn3 oil]

7

see

8'

ewoptr|S ev\os

this

e
i>. )

IldvTii nXouTapxoi.o kXc'os, iravrri

irdvrn

8e'

Te

Bavpa,

diretpe'criov.

verb denoting incredulous surprise, as in

P Oxy III. 47

3

1 (ii/A.D. )Tr]pocrBTJcrwTi. KvpieTrep[l 2 18 ) Baupdcrets olpai Kal diri[o-TT|o-]eLS, "I will (cf. a fact, my lord, which will, I expect, excite your wonder

a/.,

Lk

add and disbelief" (Edd.), id. I. 123 5 (iii/iv A.D.) irdvu Baupdîu, vie' aou, pe XP ls f^p-'pov -ypdppaTa crou ouk JXaPov, -

"I have been much hitherto a letter from

surprised,

you"

my

(Edd.).

— A.D.

and by

186),

ouk eSiKaiutras, 8avpdi> you did not see your way" (Edd.), P Ryl

that

iriis

3

efl[av]pacre

(ii/A.D.)

-acral

(/.

8e

iriis

.

.

ouk

liri]o-ToXT|V.

davfidotog.

The comparative of this Mt 21 15 appears in

fined to .

,

adj.,

which

Syll 365

in the

11 (<'.

pei£oves Kal Xapirpciv Baupao-iiiTepoi.

.

NT

is

con-

A.D. 37) pe-ydXuv See for the super-

OGIS

(rdTu))]

vorapiu),

'Iwo-r)<}>

P Giss

I.

57 verso

\y\jv\i

A.D.)

Kal pou to rd irdvTa Baupao-icoTaTio

€ir(8(os) T
[t]vap€Tui dScXipco '1'OLpdppwVL.

davj-iaaxoc; occurs in the important soldier's narrative regarding the Petr Syrian campaign during the reign of Ptolemy III., P II. 45'"- u *j]o-av ^dp 8aupao-To£— the immediately preceding words are unfortunately lost. See also the Christian amulet P VIII. 1 1 1 sa (v/A.D.?) oti -rb «vopd o-ou, K(vpu)« b 5

t>> 8avipao-Tbv Kal iir£peV8o£ov Kal " upon thy name, O Lord God, (popepbv Tois virtvavT^pLS, have I called, the wonderful and exceeding glorious name, From the inscrr. we may the terror of thy foes" (Ed.).

£TriKaXeo-d[p]r)v

note Preisigke 190S 8aupao-Tds o-vpiyyas.

'H e.g.

son, at not receiving For the astonishment

(Ac 19"), and not

fled

Ac 19"), P Par 37" (B.C.

prose

(cf.

as generally in Attic f| fleds the usual form in Ptolemaic papyri, 163) elo-t'XflovTts «ls to ttjs Beds aSuTov, is

—

Selections, p. 20) Bed fleiiv (of Isis), P (B.C. 160) ( 10 15 (B.C. 139) KXeoiraTpas tt)s pryrpbs fleas from eTTLCpavois, and other exx. in Mayser Gr. p. 254 f. : cf. 23

ib.

pe'*ya

5

-

.

(Mcign 17 ). See also the sepulchral inscr. (ii/iii A.D.) where a certain Nilus is described

pnTopiKos,

v

6apao-Tw.

—

as

237

evTavfla,

18

Toto-iv tdv8t]

II.

(ii/A.D.)

IV. 1041 12 (ii/A.D.) 6aupd?u [ouv] ucis ovik <--ypav|/ds MGr flaupdiju), 6aupd£opai, 8iapd£w,

pfot

id. ]v ^-ya-yev cs To8e 1909 KafloXiKbs Oe'oSpos [ 6au[pa, and the poetical inscr. describing the foundation of Magnesia in which the words occur Kal Baiipa KaraOvT].

P Oxy

20

1 1

e8r|Xwcrds pot irepl tt|S evpioo-Kas crou, "I was surprised that you did not inform me of your good health" (Edd.).

8(td)s,

1 6 *, Rev 17 , we may cite Preisigke 1002 (time of Diocletian?) where a certain Antonius Theodorus states that he had stayed for a considerable time ev ttj pacriX[ev]o[v]crr|

'PcSll-t)

(c.

s

Oxy

6av/.ta. subst.

13

44

P

vas 8e TOVTOV ^TCpOV tirr^pwTa ktX., "bespoke encouragingly " to him, and asked another e tc. (Thackeray).

For this to 2 Cor 1 1

Mk

12 (a.d. 128-9) irpbs tov Baupao-otoTaTov 504 and so frequently in addresses in late papyri, T|piiv apxovTa, e g. P Oxy VI. 940 verso (v/a.d.) eir£8o(s) tu 6aupao-[iw-

1080" (iii/A.D. ?) ITtpl TOVTOU 6apO"0>V djuXl For the form Bap o-vvw, cf. Aristeas 272 Bapcri-

IV.

235

lative

found only in the imper.

6dpcr[ei,

See also P Petr

BGU

is

10 by P Par 51

(time of Hadrian) ws Kal with reference to

), (cf. 1 Jn 3 15 by el, as in B.C. 265) flaupdljw oJv ei irio-Tciecs (so

after dmo-revo-as in

in

illustrated

s

from the village"

(Ed.).

Banaeco, which in the

47

flaupacrflfjvai,

flavudiju followed

P Hib

:

twv

I.

goods that had been purchased, and from the inscrr. Preisigke 1799 (from the walls of the Kings' graves at Thebes) Bi]o-ds ISwv eflaupacra, ib. 1802 IIupos eflaipacra,

"

the proofs of his accusation, he shall enter upon the more cf. P Oxy XII. serious law-suit" (Edd.) 146s* (c. A.D.

Giss

ISovtuv

certain

18 confidence in," as in 2 Cor 7 , 10", in P

2 37 viiil (a. D. 186) e'dv Bapprj tols tt|s KaT-nyopCas (\iy\ois, rbv peiijova d-y
P

cf.

[i]irb irdvTiov tu>v

51

Grenf

II.

Imperial times P Kal OotjplSos

tt)s

The same form

Oxy fleas is

also

VIII. III7 8

(c.

A.D.

17S) 'A6-n[vds]

pe-yLo-Tr|S.

common

—

in the inscrr.,

e.g.

Magn

13 not after B.C. 199) Trjv Te ttjs 47 (a decree of Chalcis On the Beds (sc. 'ApTe'pi8os AevKO
quently found

in

Magnesian

inscrr.

proper as a kind of

technical term to describe this goddess as the great goddess of the city, e.g. ib. IOO a 2 * tt|V eiripdXXoucrav Tipr)v Kal

Accordingly it is rightly irapeSpetav irotovpevoi Tijs fleoi. s' put by Luke into the mouth of the town clerk in Ac 19 (cf.

ver.

p. 126,

27)

and

:

cf.

see further Thieme, p. Pro/eg. pp. 60, 244.

10

f.,

Nachmanson,

285

deao/xai

delos The word

Osdojuai.

The deeper meaning,

involving moral and spiritual perunderlies the use of this verb in such a

which

ception,

is

common

very

with an "imperial" connota-

tion both in the papyri and the inscriptions. Thus in Prient 105" (c. B.C. 9) the birthday of Augustus is described as

—

tov BiroTa-ron Kaicrapo[s -yJeve'BXiov, and the use of the superlative is continued down even into the 6th and 7th

from P Par 51 s8 (B.C. where the in the temple of a "vision" of 160), recipient cf. Serapis at Memphis writes t& bpciiia toCto TeBTjauai

centuries, e.g.

The alcpvlSiov o-(v)p.opdv 8eacrdp.evos. 7 thought of attentive, careful regard, as in Mt II , appears in the account of the deatli of a slave from leaning out of a

lavov tov alwv'ou Av-yovo-Tov [Kal avTOKpd]Topos, and IOI2* (a.d. 633) (=111. p. 266) pao-iXeias twv BeioTaTwv Kal

passage as Jn

I

14

may be

,

illustrated

—

Syll 324

(i/B.C.)

t&s [Kpo]TaXio-Tpi8as, "to be(P Oxy III. 475" a.d. 1S2). other passages the verb cannot denote more than

bed-chamber

8edcrao-0ai

(?)

hold the castanet-players

But

:

20

in

—

"

ordinary seeing with the eyes, as when a woman writes to her mother do-Trdl'op.aC ere, afJTep, Sta twv •ypap.p.d'rcov

—

tovtwv eTriBvuovcra

(jS-n

when

Oxy VI. 963 — ii/iii

8edo-acr8ai (P

woman who

has quarrelled with her husband and has appealed to the tribunal, regrets that she has had anything to do with him from the first elBe y.\ A.D.), or as

a

—

TeBe'auai avTov, 1*

41

el'Be

— iv/A.D.).

p.r^

So

in

o-vvT|cp6[T]v a]vTw k% dp\fjs (PSI I. one of the scribblings on the walls of

the royal tombs at Thebes a visitor writes .

.

It

1800).

[Preisighe

.

modelled upon

fiedop.ai is

may be noted "sight":

Be'a,

.

.

.

that

Beao-apivn the Attic

the Ionic

6r|e'oii.ai

Ac

use of the Be'aTpov as a place for public assemblies, as 19", can be readily illustrated from the inscrr. e.g. ,

Brit.

Mas.

Kara

irdcrav eKKXiio-'av els

Inscrr.

III.

481

3

1

Kal

•yaX-nvoTaTwv

Beoo-Tecbwv

t|uwv

^Xavlwv

$eo-rroTwv

'HpaKXeiov Kal'Hpai
BGU

II. 473 10 (a.d. 200) imperially used in the papyri are 8iaTd|jcw[v, with reference to an immediately preceding rescript of the Emperor Septimius Severus, P Ryl II.

twv Bc'wv ,7

ii7 (a.i>. 269) KaTa Tas Bcias SLaTafjas, similar ordinances of the Emperor Claudius, and P Lips I. 62 11 (a.d. 385) (

=

Chrest.

220) dir[€]o-TaXi]0"av els tovs Beiovs Brjo-avpovs. II. 655' (a.d. interesting instance of the adj. is

An

I.

p.

BGU

215) AvpTJXros Zuo-ip.os irpb (ijv ttjs Bias Suipeas KaXovaevos Ziio-iaos, where the "imperial gift" refers to the so-called

Roman Empire

the

OeaXQOV. in

P Lond 1007(c) (a.d. 55S) (=111. p. 264) pao-iXti'as tov BeioTaTov fjuwv SecnrdTov ^Xat/CotJ Tovcttiv-

Ct'iistitutio Antoniniana of a.d. 212, by which Caracalla bestowed the rights of citizenship on all the inhabitants of

points to an original "BaFeoaai.

The

tt)v

"

tJ>

(A.D. 104) epe'Two-av

.

.

.

Be'aTpov (at Ephesus), Syll

in

:

consequence many Egyptians thereformer name (see Erman and

after prefixed Aurelius to their

Krebs,

p.

174

as in

P Oxy

Bctov

tipKov

3

The phrase Btios iipKos is very common, ). 83' (a.d. 327) 6(10X0^1" drivvs tov o-epdo-|uov Tiiv Seo-rroTwv tjijlwv AvTOKpaTopos t€ Kal n.

I.

s0

o-a[vTa] irape'SwKas lis 8[d]y[aTov, "and the man who took his seat at the theatre without wearing white garments you " 11 delivered to death (Edd.), ib. VI. 937 (iii/A.D.) -rrapaY-

Karo-dpuv in ib. 125 (A.D. 560) we hear of an oath "by Heaven and the Emperor," t]ov Beiov Kal o-«pdo-p.iov SpKov, which is given in full in ib. \-$arl (a.d. 610-11) eTriu|j.ovo-daTjv Trpbs tov Bcou tov TravTOKpaTopos, Kal v£kt]S Kal o-u»TT|p£as Kal 8rap.ovfjs twv cvo"6P(eo-TdTwv) tjiawv 8tO"TroTwv 4>Xaov£ov 'HpaKXetov Kal AtX'as "iJXapias. In late papyri Beios SpKos was practically a solemn affidavit, in which perjury would have serious consequences, e.g. P Oxy VI. 893* (vi/vii A.D.) ^T|Tfjo-ai. tov Btov (/. Be'ov) (SpKov 8id Socfjfa, " to make inquiry by means of the divine oath through

. I'va TrapaPaXfls Trpbs tt~j TrXaTela. tov bid you go to the street of the theatre," ib. VII. The adj. occurs in an A.D.) cbvXfafji) 8eaT[pov.

dvt)[p] 8cSoKip.aO*Lie'vo$ TOIS OeLOLS KpiTT)pLOLS twv "£€pao-Twv, with reference to Claudius, and ib. 2Ci a TJbv BetdTaTov Kal

46

314 eKxXiio-ta trw^x"*! Kup'a ev [tbi BedJTpui (see Preuschen ad loc). See also the "neat confirmation" of Ac 19 52 41 in the inscr. cited from Deissmann LAE, p. 114 s.v. 'KKXncria. Miscellaneous exx. of the word from the

HZNT '

papyri are P Flor

I.

61 29 (a.d. 85) (as

amended

Chrest.

II.

1" dvApwirov o-Ta[Tt'ov] els to Be'aTpfa, P Oxy III. 471 Ka6£Kal rbv ovk ev XevKals ) (ii/A.D eo-Bfjaiv [e]v BeaTpw

p. Scf]

croi

ye*XAw

BeaTpov,

1050" inscr.

"

.

.

I

(ii/iii

from the theatre at Ephesus,

tt^v Xoiirfiv Trapao-KtuT^v

OGIS

twv BeaTpiKwv.

510' (a.d. 13S-61)

MGr

8
:

-

From

Sophia" (Kdd.).

the inscrr.

we may

cite

Magn

113

9

a^[Y]ra"Tov Kal <|>LXav6pwTrdTaTov pao-tXe'a, with reference to ,s (a.d. 23S) Ta field o-ov YpdiiiiaTa, Julian: see also Syll 4 1 S a good parallel to 2 Tim 3". are also able to illustrate the striking use of Tb 8«iov in Ac 17 29 (cf. Menander Fragm.

We

6elog.

With

8e£as koivwvoI cbvcews in 2 Pet I*

may be compared

the remarkable inscription Syll 757 (not later than Augustus). It is in honour of Atwv, and strongly suggests Mithraism, end though Dittenberger dissents from the connexion. Vv.'-

must be quoted entire

:

Alwv

4>lV*l 6e'ai p.evwv Koo-aos Te els

6 avTos ev rots avTois alel

Kara Ta avTd,

biroios

'4
p.

215, No. 766 opovu€voi Tb fielov tirl tov crov -rrdBovs, _ ii. 20. 22 IV* ol TfoXlTai TJliWV €TrtO Tpa('>€VT€S TLfJLWO-l

Epict.

Tb Bttov), showing how Paul, in addressing an audience of Thus heathen philosophers, adapts his language to them. in P Leid B"- 8 (B.C. 164) we have o-vvtctt]Pt|ij.*'vws Trpbs Tb flctov

€Kovrr£ws ttocl

(/.

which the editor

Trout),

Kal eVTai, dp\TJv ixea-oTnTa Te'Xos ovk e^wv, |i«TapoXf)s due'Toôs, Be £as cbvrrews ep*ydTT|s alwvlov < KaTa ? > irdvTa.

"divino numini obsecutus sponte

See also the decree of Stratonicea in honour of Zeus Panhemerios and of Hekate, cited by Deissmann {BS, p. 360ft*.)

TT|Ta, ib.

Kal

t)v

for its 8e

remarkable

dyaXfiaTa

8ewv

ev

tu

linguistic parallels to 2 Pet

eTriav~|eo-TdTas Trape'xovTa ttjs

(CIG

II.

2715

<7,

b).

— KaB'SpvTai

twv TrpoeLpT]ixcvw[v Belas Svvduews dpeTas

o~epao~Tw povXevTT)p£w

162)

21

8t'

{i.e.

-fjs i

11

(B.C.

*'

2

8raKe'|ievos, ib.

wv

to

(/.

cf.

:

ib.

D

renders l

13

(B.C.

Trpbs to Beiov 60-10-

irpbs Tb Betov bo-tws SLaK[€i]o-aL, P Lond Tb Betov ba*'ws p. 13) crv 8e wv Trpbs

(=1. 33

8[eiov] evcre'peiav,

Trpbs Tb Bfjov

<:X eL s

ttjs pao-iXtco-ris)

dvB*

162)

" gerit

6

(B.C. 161)

and

ii.

(=

I. p. 1

41 zcrso

fletov) evcre'peiav

P Meyer 26 (beginning

:

19)

Si' r^v

161)

i\«.i els Tb

(=1.

p. 29) see also the editor's intr.

(B.C.

of iii/A.D.).

Similarly with two

286

deioT-qs inscrr. in Chrest.

I.

— 70"

(b.c.

57-6) Seduefla

ko.8' tjv

^x els

Trpbs to Belov evo-e'PeLav Trpoo-Td£ai to o-T||j.aivdp.evov iepdv 11 T0 8eiov at*! TrapaTe8ewpT|ktX. 2i tovtov 8e yevoae'vou

^t — a.d.) 2avo-vws

,

116 2

id,

u-e'vov,

(ii/iii

Ypdcpei 6 vibs êvo-

[cropdmos] Se'pov to Belov. 8i3e Trdo-i Tots Beois, and Magn 62 ly evcrePwjs SiaKtiaevos Trpbs to 8ei[ov SiaTeXeu This long note may conclude with a citation from the 26 (iv/a.d.) (= Selections, early Christian letter, P Ileid 6 with the prayer writer ends where the eppu)|x€vov 127), p.

—

ere

t|

Bia irpbvova

Kupie d7airTiT[€

PSI

cf.

:

=

and BeiKos

Belos

eirl p.t-yio-Tov i>Xd£a[i.] I.

xpovov

(vi/A.D.).

71

ev

MGr

5i Xw, has both

0eo8l8aKTO?

that

I.

know

that

you to

Epeiph

Rom

,

,

the Imperial court to obtain an appointment as tax-collector

Trapd

Seo-rroTuiv

tjuuv

aiuvCuv Avôu-

OGIS 519"

It is also restored

by Dittenberger in 245) OTTUS 1T€pl TOVTWV eK€lv(T|)0T| CTOU

A.D.

(c.

tuv

Biottitos

ttjs

o-tuv.

TJ

usage

cf.

Aristeas 95 with reference to the priests' ministra-

Temple

—

koA KaTa££us

Beidr^Tos " fi/iTavT' tTTLTcXcLTat, everything is performed with reverence and in a manner worthy of the divine majesty." 4>6(Ju>

p-e-ydXris

go

tov

ttj s

came

I

to

Amh

II.

to

Selections, p.

eXfjXvBa

With tou

etc.

compare P

(=

)

Takona" 101)

"

'ETrelcp puvos,

crt

wish

I

oil

Beou Be'XovTos in

131'

(Edd.),

-yivioo-Keiv

on the 6th of the month BcXw 8« vuds d*yvoeLV,

to land

the Pauline formula

cf.

:

(early ii/A.D.)

Ac

IS 11

eXirtiJu

,

we may Beuv

Si

BeXdvTuv ck tuv XaXovp.e'vwv Siacbev£ecr8ai, but I hope, if the gods will, to escape altogether from the talking," P Giss I. 18 10 (time of Hadrian) 6e[uv Si BjeXdvTuv els Td Ar|ijLf|Tpta eXevcreTai Kal dcrirdcreTaC ere, and the other exx. '

Deissmann £S, 27

A.D.)

(ii/iii

252: with

p.

11 (

= Selections,

Cor 12 18 15",

1

,

p.

Lk 18"

the construction in

'

BGU

cf.

101) us 6 flebs TJBeXev. cf. Chrest. I. ^"'"(not

before A.D. 200) Kal crot, Xe'ye tivos Be'Xeis, [KaJTtvyopTio-w, and with Rom 13" cf. P Tebt II. 421 s '- (iii/A.D. ) with reference to a tunic--dXXd Be'Xis avTo Tr»Xf)o-a[i.], iriiXT|crov " Be'Xis avTo dcpeivai xfj 9n-yaTpt o-[ou], dcf>es, but if you wish to sell

sell

it,

her have

let

One

it

;

if

"

653 (a.D. 162-3)

BGU

aiTii, otSes,

III.

OTi Be'Xu

know

not

where

you wish

your daughter have

to let

it,

it.

two miscellaneous exx. may be added

or

6e[lOTT|S,

and in Syll 420" we read of the Sciot^s of Jovius Maximinus Daza (A.D. 305-13). Syll 656 31 (ii/A.D.) declares that Artemis has made Ephesus a[irao-
"

13

I

With is This subst. which in the NT is confined to Rom I used in P Lond 233 s (a.D. 345) (=11. p. 273. Chrest. I. had paid to p. 6S) with reference to a visit which Abinnaeus

(ii/A.D. -yfjv

I.

20

s

27

Be'Xu ot€i els

in

"godly."

had given him orders

I

BGU

that

Kal

6e'[X]i»v

846

pi\

16

(ii/A.D.)

-irr|pbs

— P Oxy

III.

Be'Xwv aTroKaTao-nfjcreis

(=

Selections,

p.

yeve'crTaL e£ -yvoOvai. ktX.,

oiK

94)

"do you

would rather be a cripple than ?" by t) (pap. el') as in I Cor 14", and

I

.

.

Be'Xu is followed

remarkable perf. Tefle'XriKa (as in LXX Ps 40" cf. Rutherford NP, p. 415), see P Amh II. 130" (A.D. 70) 06 5* Te8eXT|Koucn., and P Oxy VII. 1070 (iii/A.D ) ou TeBeXfJKaTe for the

aJvTiji

:

SiSdvai emo-ToXas, as restored by the editor.

See

also s.v. poi\o(j.ai.

Oih-jlia.

This word, which eccles.

writings,

is

unknown outside Bibl. and P Oxy VI. 924, a Christian

almost

occurs

in

charm of Gnostic character, belonging prayer to the

to iv/A.D.

After a

Deity to protect the petitioner from ague

—

etc.

,

charm continues 8 TavTa ey[p.evujs [*n']p ?'[£] 6L S oXws Ka/rd to 0eXr|p.d crou TrpuTov Kal ttjv TrlcrTiv avTfjs, "all the

(

thou wilt graciously do in accordance with thy will and with her faith" (Edd.). Cf. also P Lond 418* A.D. 346) (= II. p. 303) TO Be'Xtipa rfis vI/vyjjs
this

first

-

(c.

The Pauline usage

word

of the

Qualitative Nouns, p. 52

is

discussed

by Slaten

ff.

For the form

eBe'Xu,

which

is

Nageli

(p. 57) refers to

poetic

IMAe

is

to the

wanting

in the

NT

—

"to those who dug the foundation, the plur., as in Ac 16" (cf. Prov S 2 '), in P Strass I. 9* (c. A.D. 307 or 352) Trt)X">"|J-ois Kal BeaeXtois Kal Tiyia-iv, and P Lond I2I 51 * (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 101) Kal eKeivT|8r| tt)s 7TJS to 8 Beaer'Xra. In P Magd 27*

6e(ieXiov 5

its

Meisterhans Gr.

B.C. 250 BeXu occurs, and place as the regular form in the Koivfj

21S) pudêTat p.e irXivBov Trpoo-[d]'yuv Kal Befie'Xiov crKaiTTuv uio-Te oIko8ou€iv, the gender is indeterminable, as a

number of the

ere

ere

BeXu

Tb paSicrai

els

BeXu, as in

P

Oxy

IV. 743 27 (B.C. 2) wctt

dv

-yeivwo-Keiv oti e*yu auTui Si.ao-ToXds SeSwKeiv

TaKova,

"

I

de'pus,

NT

So Chrest. II. 68" passages. Kal dvoiKo8dp.T|o-a eirl tui [dpxja[£]ui BeaeXiui., 10 991 (vi/A.D.) (= III. p. 25S) aTrb Bep-eXiou lus

oiis

Michel I1S5 5

(ii/B.C.

)

eK

8e|j.eXiw.

For the

LXX

usage, see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 154 f. and cf. Moeris p. 185 ; Bep-e'Xiov Kal 6eueXia, ouSeTe'pus, 'Attikws. ,

dsfishoa).

p. 178).

For the verb denoting a personal wish or desire we may cite P Petr I. 11" (a Will) ra [euavTov SunKeiv us e]-yu 21 Be'Xu, P Oxy VII. 1061 (B.C. 22) ai 8e -ypdipe inrep wv edv 2 Bc'Xtis (cf. Mt 8 ), id. III. 531=® (ii/A.D.) ircpl uv BeXei-s s SfjXmcrdv |ioi, P Cairo Preis 48 (ii/A.D.) to uev irXoidv eroi., lis ^BeX-no-as, 0-Ke'iJ/op.ai, and the constant epistolary phrase •yivwo-Keiv

i,

"and

(B.C.

P Lond

the magic papyri and to the common in the Attic inscrr.

dptiâcri.

(drachmae),

as in the

III. 1064: it end of iv/B.c, but from

eventually takes

tovt<5

neut. to Bepe'Xiot/ can be seen in P Petr II. I4(3) 2 completed Introd. p. 30 iii/B.c.) els? Tb 6ep.e'Xiov >)/ij|ai, "for drying the foundation," ib. III. 46(4)* Tots Tb

in

LXX,

(cf.

The

(as

(a.D. 14)

Ulto.

up

dEf.dllOQ.

wish you therefore to

know

this

Syll 732

16

tt)v cri)vo8ov.

(B.C.

In

36-5) Trpoeo-TdTT)o-ev tou 8ep.eXru8fivai the verb survives as BejieXiuvw.

MGr

Oeodidaxzoc;. With this verbal adj. Homeric auToSlSaKTOs

Th 4') we may compare the Cagnat IV. 176 eifil p.ev «k riap£ov "OpTv^ Cronos avToSt8aKTOs. See Proleg. p. 221 f. on the varied meanings of verbals in tos. For the similarly formed Christian Bed-yvucrTos we can (1

in

—

287

dec's

6eo-i\oyos

now cite a pagan dXXd crv 6 Kvpios

from P

parallel

T '- 29

II.

Oxy

o~ov ttj Beoyvioo-Tu)

237 Kal ji.vrjp.rj

tt]

(A.n. 1S6)

Trapao-Tacreajs yevope'vns twi crvviravTi TrXt)B«i tov

drrXavr]Ta

evpaTos

dveveyKwv t^[v ypa(j>eio-]dv
letter written to

you by the strategus"

(Edd).

vaov— a

diroKaTao-Tao-iv tov

els t^|v

itoXit-

divine

"in-

"

which has impelled the people to arise spiration and desire and build to the glory of Artemis. Cf. also Veil. Val.

33°

P-

19

&TTI

Kal

ti

8e'

Beiov

iv

Bed-rrvevo-Tov

rjplv

SijpiovpyTjpa.

6eo?.6yog.

As

John in the title of the Apocalypse MSS., it may be well to draw attention to the interesting note which Deissmann (BS, p. 231 f. ) cites from Frankel, showing on the evidence of inscrr. that in Pergamus and Ephesus the same individual is described as BeoXdyos and vpvwSds cf. Rev 5 9 14 3 and Deissmann's consequent :

,

,

God"

preference of "herald of

[LAE,

353

p.

n.

1

3S03

and

Cwv,

with

as a rendering of BeoXdyos in the Pontus, as Frankel

At Heraclea

).

goes on to point out, there

CIG

[{iJira-riKov

is

a theologian for the mysteries,

theologians, al BeoXdyoi, who, the male, are engaged in the mysteries of Demeter

See further the exx.

collected

by Dittenberger

W™-

21 (ii/iii

'Op(pevs, an

a.d.)

in Syll

1

in note

we hear 115

737

4

OGIS

of 6 Be'oXyos

A.D.

(c.

to

In

513.

P

BeoXdyos)

(/.

175) TiBe'TU)

-rf|v

Tiiv

KaTaywyiwv crirovS^v crTipdSi piav Kal BeoXoyiav, the editor " orationem defines the last word as sollennem, qua per praedicantur et exornantur," a custom, lie adds, arising "sine dubio ex antiquiore hymnos cantandi " A iii/A.D. epigram, Kaibel 882, commences usu. ferias dei laudes

—

where BeioXdyov is rendered loquentis," and Wilamowitz is cited as uncertain whether to understand by " carmina" or " peTapo-iov tipvov philosophiam" or "de"

clamationes. It 1 1

may be added

s 5 i* (v/a.d. ?)

that a Christian amulet

P Oxy VIII.

the intercession tov

invokes

diroo-ToXov

evSdijov

(B.C.

284-273) where a votive offering

K(al)

evayyeXio-ToC

dyiov

K(al)

Kal

BeoXdyov

'Iwdvvov.

—

196) iirdpxiov Bebs eK Beov Kal Beds: cf. Deissmann LAE, p. 34S and the full discussion by E. Kornemann "Zur "

Geschichte der antiken

alicn Geschichte [Klio]

The same

2

Mace

24.

24

]9

J cl

along with

j

8e

TR

of

Ac

23*, cf.

corresponding subst. see Epict.

iii.

6eopa\T|o-w, dvTi.6ijo-w irpbs tov Ala, dvTiavTui -rrpbs Ta bXa. Kal TamxeLpa ttjs Beopr|,

8iaTa£opcu pa\tas TavTns Kal ktX.,

its

read in the

direiBei'as

and Menander Fragm.

ov

-rraiSes

p. 54,

irai8wv cktlo-ovo-lv

No. 187

—

Bebs

ere'povs,

tovs

8'

dvayKaiovs

mann

NT

12 This air. tip. (Ac 5 3, J occurs in Vett. Val. p. 331 8irws 8td tovtwv 01 dpaBeis Kal Beopdxoi mo-Tiv eveyKapevoi Kal mupoi ye ttjs dXnfleias yevdpevoi inrapKTT)v Kal

atpdcrpiov

T-rjv eTri.o-TTJp,Tiv

tit s.

KaTaXdpwcrtv.

(a.d.

Syll 55 2

Parthenon

'

2

opens a decree in connexion with the Magnesia with the words Betas emirvoias Kal

(ii/B.c.)

at

Beitrdge zur

in

(Leipzig, 1902). strikingly illustrated in the

2 ),

—dyaBw(i) With

349.

or as

when

a votive inscr.

Bew(t) (Cos 92')

:

may be compared

this

is

see Deiss-

the fre-

Kal TpiaKoo-Tov

eVovs 1:[k]tov

7)

[ttjs]

KaCo-apos

KpaTTJo-ews Beov vt[b]v (/. vtov), and, interesting as coming from the Emperor himself, the letter, IMAt III. 174 (a.d. 5), which begins Kaurap Beov vibs EePao-Tos. Other ex-

—

be found in Deissmann BS, p. 166 f., LAE, where the bearing of this usage upon the early

will (.,

of Christ

title

History of

Dogma

i.

discussed

is

118

p.

:

also

cf.

Mention should

ff.

Harnack also

be

made

of the Imperial oath, in which, following Ptolemaic practice, the person of the Emperor is directly invoked.

A

very early example

BGL

1

is

Kaicrapa AvTOKpaTopa Beov

1

II.

\\.6v

:

543 (B.C. cf. Chi est.

27) dpvvui 1 I. ill (a.d.

[Katrrapa] AvTOKpaTopa Beov v[ibv] Aia 'EXeuIt gives [SepacrTov] with Wilcken's important note.

6) dpvu[ at ] Be'piov

the very combination of Jn 20" applied IV. 1197 1 (B.C. 4) to Asclepiades, apparently a high tiu flecii Kal Kvpiui the same designation recurs in official 1 ib. I20I (a.d. 2) with reference to a priest, but the editor thrill to find

BGU

—

:

knows of no other

From pagan

exx. of this use of Beds.

letters

we may cite a few instances of conP Hib 1. 79' B.C. 260) tois P Giss I. 17* (time of Hadrian) =

stantly recurring expressions fleols

ttoXXt| x°-[P I. p.

L

]s>

—

(

(

.

(

366) x^-P 15 T0

'-

s "eois irdori. 8ti ere 8ia(j>vXdo-s

P Lond 42 (B.C. 168) (=1. p. 30, ws tols Beols euxope'vn 8iaTeXw, BGU I. 11 11 248 (ii/A.D.) fleaiv 8e PovXopevwv, ib. I. 27 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 101) 10s b Bebs ijBeXev, ib. II. 45 1 10 (i/ii a.d.) s fleuv eiriTpeirovfTJajv, and P Oxy VI. 935 (iii/A.D.) fleuv d-Trpdo-KOTrov,

9)

crvvXappavdvTwv,

cf.

10

crvvXapP[d]v9[vo-L]

yap

ripeiv

del

9[l] irfdTjpioi. Beol T|piiv

8[i8d]vTes rpeiv iy£a[v Kalj o-io[t]ti\Vith this last may be compared the soldier's letter to

ptav. his sister,

BGU II. 632 s (ii/A.D.), in which he assures her 9 pviav crov iroiovpevos (cf. Rom I at.) irapd tois [ev]0d8e Beols, showing that for the time being he has transfeircd his allegiance to the gods of the place where he is

that he

deonievoioQ.

(OGIS 655

p.

Selections) p.
ff.

more

still

is

51

p.

quent use for Augustus of the title tubs Beov, corresponding to the diri filins of the Latin inscrr., e.g. BGU I. 174 1

o-ovcri

\€ipwvas

Beov

eK

addressed to Nero

Chrest.

Beopdxei, puSe irpoo-dyov tu> irpdypaTi

p^)

practice

Herrscherkulte

i.,

Imperial period, as when in an inscr. from the Fayum district, dated March 17th, B.C. 24, Augustus is described as

in

is

dedicated in honour

(B.C.

one a

Oeoîaxeco. For this verb (which

is

of ITroXepatov tov o-coTfjpos Kal Beov, and the description of 10 Ptolemy V. (Epiphanes) on the Rosetta stone OGIS 90

Christian

" divina

Mus.

sufficient to recall Brit.

amples p. 350

OeioXdyov AaiToio peTapo-iov tipvov aKovo-as ovpavbv dvBpuciroLS elSov dvoiydpevov,

Beds to the Ptolemaic kings s Inscrr, IV. 1 No. 906

title

it is

Kat 6eo[Xdyo]v t[w]v TrjSfe] pv[o-]TT]p-

Smyrna female

in

Thesmophoros (CIG 3199, 3200). Leid

For the application of the

this adj. is applied to

in certain

is

garrisoned

(cf.

Deissmann

LAE,

p. 173).

288

Oeoaffieia

For prepositional phrases see P Petr II. 13(19)' (mid. Hi/ (= Witkowski ', p. 19) Kal £wvtos
"by the grace of the gods," P Ryl II. 243 (ii/A.D.) 4Xir££ovtcs cvv 9€u>*t6 TreSttov
point out, the use of 9eu alone does not imply that the writer was a Christian (cf. Archiv i. p. 436), and, for an undoubtedly Christian ex., the letter of the presbyter Psenosiris, P

Grenf

II.

73

16

(= Selections,

(late iii/A.D.)

11S) otciv

II 2 (iii/A.D.) eXir£8u -yap els Bebv, the writer

P land

be a Christian

(or a

cf.

Jew),

Ac

24",

Pet 3

1

same may perhaps be said regarding BGU vwris Kal ijpcpas ivniv\ava to 8eu> inrep

A

p.

246

I.

well

and the

;

13 (ii/iii

cf.

iip-wv,

In

.

may

5

I

a.d.)

Th

3

10 .

iv/A. D. letter of a Christian servant to his master, which language, has is iv aXJXms

irXeio-rois viiv 'in

—

NT

abounds in echoes of

pdXXov

irpbs

i\

[tou SecnrojTou 8eo0

Lk 19 11 airao-iv T)plv, "as on many now still more plainly the favour of the

yviio-is dvedvr| (cf.

other occasions so

o-«

)

us" (P 120" cf. Oxy VI. 939* p. 12S) (iv/A.D.) pjf| apa irape'XKopai t| Kal «lp-yopai tor' av 6 8ebs "am I to be distracted and T||ias ai\ai-r|o-r| (/. eXfr|0-T|), oppressed until Heaven takes pity on me?" For the voc. 9 8m, which is found in Mt 27*", cf. the magical P Lond 121"

Lord God towards you has been revealed

= Selections,

(iii/A.D.)

(=1.

by a Pisidian

See also

Be.

tative

Nouns,

and 64

undated,

JHS

is

I.

reinforced

1902, p. 355,

ayvioo-Tos, d£ios, Kupios, iravTOKpaTup,

s.v.

p.

P Oxy

which

Bii ui-yio-Te,

Kvpu

p. 101)

uiJho-tos,

o-uTT|p,

:

inscr., unfortunately

to all of

also

Pauline usage Slaten Quali-

for the

ff.

deooefteia. This word, which

is

NT

found in the

only

in

1

be a proper name," comparing the use of 0«oo-e-

to

felt

5 iii. 1 24). See P«is for the Hypsistarians (Schiirer p. also Vett. Val. pp. 17 1 ie lS' B and the sepulchral inscr., ,

'

Kaibel 729

2

,

,

—

'EvfldSt iv elpTjVT] kiitc 'Pov€ivos dp.i3p.wv, Stocreprjs.

For the verb see the citation from Syll 325

s.v.

f|XiK(a

sub fin.

i-X8r)

6

corresponding use of kv 0^t)t3 in

cruv 0€(p, with the

dipaneia

Tim

2 10

Oeorptkoz found as a proper name as early as iii/B.c. both in 1 inscrr. (B.C. 231-0) e.g. P Hib I. 103 P II. 72" (B.C. 99-S) Ryl 'AiroXXocf>dvT)s QecMJuXon \aiptiv, is

the papyri and

©edaVXos NiKdvopos, Michel 594 80 (B.C. 279) iirip ©eocpiXou tou €p"yoXapi]a-avTOS Tas irapa(T£8as €p*ydo-ao-6ai. tui vcwl ttjs

2 'ApTeuaSos ktX., and similarly 6S5 1260* (both ,

came it is practically equivalent to n'nWpau. (ver. 2), of early to be used as a quasi-technical term for the worship the only true God, and hence was adopted as an ecclesiasti-

iii/B.c.)

:

Preisigke 3780 OtdcpiXos laTpos. 0ed()uXos, as a i1 -* (iii/B.c.) Sapapeias Jewish name, occurs in P Petr II. 28 QedaVXos, "Theophilus of Samaria," but the previous exx. see also

seem

to render unnecessary Mahaffy's suggestion (p. [97])

name may have been

of Jewish origin cf. however A.D. 100) where a certain TeucpiXos (for the form, see Mayser Gr. pp. 10, 179 f.) 'IouSaios desires release from the service of cultivating the domain-lands, and Meyer

that the

P Fay

123

:

15

[c.

Ostr 30 1 (A.D. Ill) Teucpi-Xos Teu<()£Xo«, where -a Jew is again referred to, see p. 1 50. For the use of the word as an

BGU

adj. see city of

III.

Kal BeoaStXou

The

924

Herakleopolis i|

where

(iii/A.D.)

<|/ux^ v > anc^

iii/A.D.

private letter, auflis prr'

is

lts

P

it

—'HpaKXôus cf.

[KpaTio-Tn pouJXrj,

8«ocpiXfj

—

1

Magna

classical 8eot|>i.XT|s

expresseil ,

,

found

in

is

id.

applied to the

irdXcws dp\aias

937* (A.D. 250).

OGIS 3S3"

(mid. i/B.c) superlative in the fragment of a Ryl II. 439, where the desire is

cuBuptas to BeoaJuXfaraTov o-ou

irpdo-io-

irov diroXaPttv.

where

cal title in Christian circles, e.g.

where Apa Johannes writes

P

Amh

II.

145

5

to Paul — PouXoJpai

(iv/v A.D.)

yiv KaTa|iw-

o-rj]

be found worthy s KaTa|iwo-T] oSv t|
etc.

)

with reference to a Bishop, etc.

:

see also

Ramsay Luke,

dsooefi/jg. Like the preceding subst., the adj. is found in addresses, 1 tu> d-y[air]Yyni e.g. the already cited P Giss I. 55 (vi/A.D.) For its pagan use we may Kal 8eoo-epfo-TdTu> dStXaSci .

20

.

.

where is the assistance appealed to on behalf of a certain Apollonius fjs ?X eT£ Tpos irdvTas tous A remarkable form of the word toioutous Beoo-spouds. appears in the interesting inscr., cited by Deissmann LAE,

Lond 23

P

15S-7) of Ptolemy Philometor (<;)

(B.C.

(=

I.

p.

38)

—

p. in

446

f.,

the

which marked the place of the theatre

= w)v, 0eo
at

interesting

temple of

example of

Miletus

:

—Tdiros

seats of the

Jews

Eiou8«W tuv Kal Jews, who are also called

"Place of the God-fearing." Deissmann assigns the inscr. to the Imperial " must already have been age, and remarks that Geoo-t'pioi

Isis eirl 8epaire£ai

this"subst.

= "medical

treat-

.

.

.

x<*P lv Tr|S irepiex ^

"

1

!'

H-

e

not "for devotional purposes," but, as the " for editors alternatively render the phrase in their note, medical treatment on account of the sickness from which I

dppwcrTias,

am

p. 3S4.

cite

An

ment," a "cure" in the sense in which we often use that 11 is found in P Tebt I. 44° (B.C. 114) term, as in Lk 9 where the writer states that he had been staying in the great ,

BfotrtPtia ktX., "though I wish of writing continually to your holiness,"

Bfjvai del -ypdcêtv [ttj

BeQaneia.

i.e.

suffering":

The word P Oxy I.

is I

cf.

found

recto 1 '

Wilcken Chrest. I. p. 14S " zur Kur." in the same sense in the new Logion,

Xe'-yei.

Tô-ous, ovk

£o~ti.v

Scktos

irpo((>T|TT]s

iv tt] 7raTpL8i awT[o]0, oij8€ LaTpos irottt BepaireCas els

tous

For a similar association with " healPreisigke 159 to irpoo-Kvvr|pa Ev-ypd
•yeivuio-KovTas avTdv.

" ing,"

irapd

health,"

Tui

cf.

Kvpito Beui 'Ao-kXtîtlu) Kal 'Ap€va)8r| Kal 'Y-yteta.

Mvt)o-0^tl xipwv Kal irapdSos iiy.lv Bepairti'av, and ib. 1537 b 'AX€[)|av]8[p]os 6 Kal 'AyaBbs Aacpuv Bcpairtas eirtTuxw" iiXov (rcupaTos

In

P Par 31'

x a P^ ov

U-

x a P L{rT11P tov

)

dWBrjKev,

religious service tou Eapdirios Kal rfjs "Io-ios. irpbs ttj Bepairtia (mid. i/H.C. BtpaTreiav t( dv«'-yXti.irTov

3S3'

)

{iriXe'âs o-vv irpeirovio-ais to-8T]cri. Ilepo-iKwi

and

ib.

cir'

dyaduii.

word is used with reference to the which the Twins render in the Serapeum —

(ii/H.C.) the

-yt'vei.

Cf.

Kal

OGIS ieptis

KaTt'o-rr|o-a,

m irpovooupevos 8epaTT€ias rt Kal Koo-pou trptirovTos

289

depamvva> lepuiv

a-YaXfidTwv

also

:

Michel 829 18

eire(1st half i/is.c.)

o-Kevacra hi xal to irpoo-Kr|viov [koi els] tJiv rciv dYaXudTwv e8u)Ka ttj KaTao-Ta8eio-T> dpxtl eira'ydvwo-iv Kal 8[t]pcnmav 8pa\|ids 8iaKoo-ias evevr|KovTa T«TT[a]pas.

deplCT/JLO?

Michel 982"

(B.C.

217-16) KaXws Kal

BepaTrevovcra

Tas

Beds,

Sy*'l

5S3

effective

Harnack (Luke the

which

point

has gleaned after Hobart is his proof 10 "honoured us with that Luke practised in Melita (Ac 2S To this Ramsay (/.uhe, p. 16 f.) has honours"). 1

p.

5 f

.

)

Rosetta

-tone,

Tas eUdvas Tpls ttjs ripipas, tuv lepoSovXwv Kal tov Btbv Bepairevdv-

80

(i/A.D.

)

11

Kal eveiXaTos y€vot(T)o 6 Bebs J ^n 1 ^ or ^ I"" J airX^ Tfl v/vxii' (B.C. 1 17-6) the verb is used with reference to those who "care for" dead bodies ais (sc. Beats dBe'arTa eo-Tiv vexpd

Tots

The most

evo-ep\is SieTeTieo-ev

(the

90*

B.C. 196) tovs lepers Bepaireveiv

twv, and

Physician,

OGIS

id.

633

(ii/A.D.)

Bepa-irevovo-rv

—

crtip-aTO,

Kal ol

A.D.

TavTa

cloaks

of

117)

1

Bepa-rrevovTes,

and

had

that

P Giss

in

been

79

I.

repaired

n

3

— tovs

many

(c.

added the note that Bepairevu, used as a medical term, means strictly "treat medically" rather than "heal" (cf. what is said s.v. BepaireCa ad ini/.), and it may be well to illustrate this somewhat fully both from the papyri and the Thus in a medical receipt of early i/A.D. for inscriptions.

P Oxy VIII. 10SS 30

the nose,

sores in

it

,

is

back and

his

later date,

ii/iii

treat

A.D.,

him"

id.

I.

40,

From a somewhat (Edd. ). we have a petitioner asking

immunity from some form of public service on the ground 6 that he was a doctor— ff laTpbs inrdpxwv tt|[v T«]\vr|V

For the

avTovs

oi'Tive's

"I am

eflepd-rreva-a,

pe

,

els

XetTo[v]p[ Y]£av

a doctor by profession and

treated these very persons who have assigned " ' f burden : to which the prefect replies

—

avTovs

eBepd-rrevcras,

SeSuKao-i.

me

have

I

a public kokios

Ta\a

"perhaps your treatment was wrong'

11 (a.d. 256) a man (Edd.). Similarly in P Flor II. 222 writes asking that a certain medicine should be sent, I'va

Kal 6 Tavpos

" in order that

6epairevflr|,

my

bull

may be

treated," and in P Oxy IX. 1222* (iv/.\.D.) a request is made that along with a colt various drugs may be forwarded, etva Bepairevo-w avTov

away here"

To

(Ed.).

I may doctor him we may add a heathen

"that

e'£u>,

these exx.

where the meaning passes into actual 956 e£opKti;u> vpds Kara tov d-yr'ov ovdaadirb Tra[v]Tos pt-yov tos Bepairevcrai tov Atovvonov

amulet of healing,

iii/A.D.,

BGU

.

.

16

(/.

pt-yovs)

al. with the constr. cf. Lk 5 Kal irupeToO inscrr. a good example of the stricter mean:

Turning to the

ing of the verb occurs at the end of the great inscr. from the 1" at Epidaurus, Syll S02 (iii/B.c.) where of a

Asclepieum irats dl8T|s

it is

said oJ[tos] iiirap virb kvvos tcSv

Kara to

lapbv BetpaTrJevduevos tovs du[Ti]XXovs(Dor. for d4>6aXp.ovs) Four or five centuries later a similar in-

v[-yi^]s dirf|X6£.

scription from the same place, ra laTpa, Xpr| Se diro8i8dvat.

804", has Teflepd-rrevo-ai, "treatment has been pre-

For

scribed for you, and you must pay Cf. also actual treatment is to follow.

OGIS

220*

"

:

the

(iii/B.c.)

"Avt£ox°S eire'o-TaXKev 6>i TpavpaTias vevopevos ev tt|l p.dxr|i. els tov TpdxrjXov 6epaTrevB[eiT|] virb MrjTpo8wpov tov laTpov aKivSvvJcujs ktX. For the verb used s5 and Is 541 ' its only occurof religious service (as in Ac 17 l-TT€iSr|

6 |3ao-tXevs

,

rence in the

virep

tov

LXX

:

see

Thackeray Gr.

i.

p. 8)

we may

cite

164-3) ( = !• P- 7) rHi ™v Beparrevova-wv of the Twins in the Serapeum, and (3acKXe
P Lond 22 s

(B.C.

—

20*° (ii/A.D. ) (= Chrest. I. p. 124) where, with P Giss reference to a private shrine of the Dioscuri, the owner Apollonius is informed that a certain Areius, is ready to

P Lond 44 19

161)

(B.C.

1

Sapdmos

word, which

this

Heb

in

quot.

3

6

in the

BGU

cf.

,

NT I.

confined to the

is

'«

361

ls

Kpovovv Bepdir[ovTa] avTov,

p-eTaTrtuv/T)

(A.D.

1S4)

[xapTvpTjo-et

OT edv ktX.

In connexion with its LXX usage, Thackeray (Gr. i. p. 7 f.) has pointed out the interesting fact that it is gradually

superseded in the later books by the less intimate and confidential terms oIk€TT|S, irais, and SovXos, in keeping with the growing tendency to emphasize the distance between

God and man. The

fern.

Giss

I.

Bepdiraiva (cf. Rutherford NP, p. 22) occurs in 34* (A.D. 265-6) t^|V tovtov 6e[p]dtraivav, P Oxy XII. I468 u (<". A.D. 25S) Bepdiraiva Oafjcris.

P

deol^co.

An

interesting

example of

this

verb

is

found in P

Magd

12 12 (B.C. 217), where a farmer, finding himself expelled by the proprietors from his holding on the approach of harvest, on the ground that his contract had not been properly sealed, petitions that they should not be allowed to reap the 8e tov 8ie£o8ov crops until the case had been decided cms

—

See also P Fay XaPetv tt|V Kpio-iv p.^ BepCêiv avTovs. Ii2 9ff (a.d. 99) where the considerable, but illiterate, landowner Gemellus writes to his nephew T(iv «Yp.[ov] (/. tov -

—

ib.

the physician's fee

tov

p. 34) virb

I.

deoanwv.

III.

.

BepairevTris, see

subst.

Bepairevrav, and OGIS 251 (B.C. 175-164), where the editor states that the word connotes both "deorum cultores" and "hominum ministri."

(=

.

tovtovs

—

[tus.

enjoined—

KaTo.KX.tvas tov avBpuirov dpo-evtKov Tpu[iov Xtjov, " rub yellow orpiment smooth, then lay the man Bepdireve, frrrriov

on

221) where a barber claims that he has served his patron in an irreproachable manner TeBepairevKurs dve-yKXr|(B.C.

Kws

'AirtdSos

tt|s

6-ya[ov])

o-r|u,epov

ov

e9e'p[i.]o-as

dXY

Kal p.e'xpi tovtov tw tjuvcrv avTov eBe'pto-as, TjaeXriKas avTov "up to to-day you have not harvested the field at Apias, but have neglected it, and so far have only harvested the 7 Other exx. are half" (Edd.): cf. ib. 120 (c. A.D. 100).

P

Flor

80'

I.

(i/ii

— Tas)

A.D.) 6u.0X070vp.felv

Trape|eiv

r|u.as

BGU

I. ovs ^X eis [•"'jvpivovs o-irdpovs, 10 Sal (/. 8e) tov uicrBwo-auevov Bepôvn. (a. 313) ep-ov 349 8 tos Til aicrflw, and Oslr 1302 e^
8ep££ovTes

(/.

Bpva 15 1039 where under

O we

have

—

I.

undertake the needful

service

—"Apeios

o

Ku)XoTrXdo-TT|s

("modeller") Bepairevei. avTovs Kal i\tytv oti ed[v] 'AiroXXwvids aoL •ypdvjrn, -rrepl avTwv, 8€paire[v]o-a> irpoLKa. So

Part

III.

Ouk

e'o-Ti

p[^] o-ire(pavTa 8epicrat Kapiripa.

Oeqio/uoq.

V

Lille

I. I

o-vvTeXf|Tai,

versa* (B.C. 259-S) edv Se pî irpb tov 8eprcrpov

P Ilib

I.

90

5

(B.C.

222

epicrBucrev els evravTov

3S

290

0epi(TTi]?

6i]Krj iva (deleted in pap.) Kal 8«pio-p.
[iva. o-jiropov

one year,

BGU

for

rbv 6epnrjxb[v tpYoXJapTJa-oaafi, and P A.D.) dp£dp.e8a 8£ t[ov] 0£pi
Flor

So 13

I.

In P Oxy X. 1242'(early iii/A.D.) we hear of 0«vSr|s as one of the members of a Jewish embassy to Trajan. 14

fJ.€Ta

(i/ii

OeiOQECO.

A tendency to use Bewpe'w more lightly might be deduced from such passages as P Tebt I. 5S 25 (B.C. 11 1) oStos oSv 8ewpT|o-as

p.e uis

"seeing

me

QEOLOXrjQ.

P Hib

I.

44* (B.C. 253-2)
Kara

Bepio-Tas

p-t'vovs

tt)v So0€i(rdv 0-01 *ypa4>T|v,

" and

like-

who have been levied in accordance with the list given to you," P Flor I. So 6 (i/ii A.D.) t£ BspioraC. For the adj. Bepio-riKos see P Magd S 8 (B.C. 21S) 8peiravov The word survives in MGr. 8epixTiK(5v. wise the harvesters

irpoa-eSpeuovTa Ka8'

T)p.e'pav uo-el

attendance he has as

in daily

coward" (Edd.), though "watched" ib.

61 {/if 3 (b.c.

18-7) t||£o«[v]

1

.

.

will translate .

373

quirt," and again

8eiopfjo-[6ai

(/.

We

have no

=

"

3

heat," as in Ac 2S (see for medical exx.), but it is common in con-

ex. of this subst.

Hobart, p. 2S7 f. nexion with public "baths,"

14

(A.D. 201) e.g. P Oxy I. 54 Kal KaTao-Keur]s 'ASpiaviiv 8epp.wv, " to superintend the repairs and fixtures of the baths of

els €?riu€A€iav cirio-Ktufjs

Hadrian" (Edd.), jj.€iôi'o)v

id.

III.

473

tmucXeCas,

Otpfiuu'

s

Tfj[s]

twv

VI. S96 8 (a.d. 316),

toO

138-160)

(a.d.

id.

Tpaiavwv 'ASpiayuiv 8€pp.u>v SiiôWith the rare form 8€pp.T| a-iov ttjs avTf|S rrdXews PaXaviov. Rutherford (A"/ p. 19S) compares kclkt] and Xcvkti, Xslkcu 6iitux**>s eTrio-K6va£op.e'vou

1

,

being applied to a form of leprosy (like the English term "the blues") so in MGr t,i(rrr\ "cold "heat," xj/uxpa weather."

=

:

=

P Hib

uerd TavTa, "it was perceived from the subsequent estimate." But whether the verb belonged %

Volkssprache (Blass N.T. Grammatik , opdv) or not, it was hardly a synonym of opdu of the two verbs in Jn l6 le (Abbott Joh. Vac, to the

B.C. 301-240) ZXiytv 84 [8uo] 27 (a calendar yds iropeCas tlvat tov tjXCov |x£a piv t^jv Siopiôucrav vvKTa Kal T|p.fpav |ua 8{ ttjv SiopCiJomrav xip.iiva Kal St'pos, " he

were two, one dividing night and day and one dividing winter and summer" (Edd.). said that the courses of the sun

OG/S P

See P

41 56 (B.C. 237) iv twl x€ip.wvi Flor II. 150 5 (A.D. 267) oio-Tt

="

.

.

.

.

.

ev tojl 64pei.

iraTtjo-ai.

to

In

iv t
BGU

avyiaXui 6epri, the word is crop." For the adj. see IV. iiSS" (B.C. 15-4) Td 8epivd fpya, and P Oxy IV. 810 (a.d. 134-5) where land is to be cultivated \dpTu> els kottt^v

Kal 0epivr|v

Oxy

tTTLVop.T|V.

s5

a/.)

= "a

summer P Petr I. 12 18 "summer."

Oe'pia-Tpov apparently

garment" (as in LXX Gen 24 MGr (iii/B.C.) (=111. p. l8).

occurs in

Be'pos,

Oevd&Q. The name

occurs in a sepulchral inscr. from Hierapolis, Syll 872, where Flavius Zeuxis, sp-vac-Tr^s (? a frumcntarius he speaks of his seventy-two voyages past Cape Malea to

P

life"),

woman

His name suggests a late date in i/A.D., or not far on Italy. in ii/A.D.), has two sons, Flavius Theodoras and Flavius

On the ordinary assumption (Blass-Debrunner Gr. § 125, 2) this would be like having a Theodore and a

Theudas.

as baptismal names of brothers. Are we to infer that is short for something else, say Theodotus ? To

Theudas

judge without an exhaustive study, the abbreviated names were used together with the full forms much as they are with us

:

P Tebt II. 409 (A.D. 5) is Acus on the P Oxy I. 19 (ii/iii a.d.) (^Selections, young Theon calls himself Theonas in the address.

thus Acusilaus in

p. 102

f.)

letter,

Giss

10

I.

and

in

1

'iva.

(ii/A.D.) Bcupiio-aTt

one led

off to

(ii/A.D.) sis 8i

death

p.

s.v.

59,

the use

cf.

p. 104 ff.). aw' aiwvos

"

" from

(lit.

oM fyvos e8eupo[w, of a

9 searching for her husband, and the Christian P Heid

(= Selections, p. 126) 67186V (/. €Kti8ev) impovy.lv tov 8ecnr(iTT|v Kal Kevbv (/. Kaivbv) (Tr)d[T]pio[va, "wherefore we regard you as master and new patron." Similarly 6* (iv/A.D.)
from the

inscrr.

Te

vevorjKOTas (i/B.C.) TtXetwv

OG/S «ttI

751

toi[s]

9

(ii/B.c) Bewpiiv oSv

ipds u«Ta-

Priene

TrpoT|p.apTTip.€vois,

I13

7*

Tavra \pcivos tBewptiTo irpbs ttjv els to TrXfj[8os] dpe'o-Keiav, and UG1S 666 10 (c a.d. 55) rj AlYvrTos, rds toO N«iXou Siupeds «Trar;|o(ievas KaT JtoS 6 p.ETa

8'

0€upoOa-a, vvv [idXXov aTrcXauo-e ttjs StKalas dvapdo"€a>s tov 8«ov. Boisacq (p. 343) derives the word from 8«'a and bpdu.

=

6upu

8eupu (see

Thumb

Hellcn., p. 17).

decoQia. 48

With the use of this subst. in Lk 23 we may compare P Tebt I. 33 s (B.C. 112) (= Selections, p. 30), where arrangements are made for the reception of a Roman senator who is " " to see the dvdirXow making the voyage to Egypt sights

—

.

.

.

cttI

Baopiav Troiovpievos

cf.

:

P Oxy VII. I025 18

" the spectacles"

iii/A.D.) Tiiv Seupiuv,

a judicial "investigation

It refers to

"

in

at

a village

P Tor

I. i

(late

festival.

Tiii - 5

(B.C.

avTwi e' eWpav Oeiopiav p.eTa(fje'povTt ttjv -ycYovviav auTwt irpbs dXXovs ircpl oxi8r](Tr)oTO\iv TrpdvpaTos dp.4>t?Pr|TT|o-iv, and to an agricultural "survey" 1 1

in

7-6) Kal

p.rj

Amh

II.

I'

:

in

Trpoo-£KT€ov

68"

(late i/A.D.)

Michel 5C9 3

(B.C.

4k ttjs vuvel

KaV

241) €KSe£dp.evos

d-ypvv

Tas

t«

=

Trapouo-as Beupias Trp[fir]dvT»s, it "embassy," "mission." MGr Bupfa, "look," "glance," BcupCa, "theorj'."

For 6cupT]ua see P Lond I2I 4 ' 3 (magic

:

back of the

3*-'

33 verso* " behold

aTrai7dp.[Evo]v,

Beuptas

Teddy

I.

—

33

I.

;

y«[Y«v]i]p.€Vr|s eiKao-ias

MGr

6egog.

here

it

" o-vvBtwpao-Bai, 'conix T«8eu>pf)o-[9ai) ttjs]

:

6eQjL»].

8e8£XavTai,

were turned

it

p. 99), for 8«iipT|o-is

CP Herm

I.

7"-

a

—

iii/A.D.)

(ii/A.D.?),

(

=

and

1.

for

OG/S 232 (ii/B.c). P Oxy III. 473 (a.d. 13S-60) tc [8e]upi.Kd \P'irILaTa are 'he funds provided for theatrical see also Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 373 f. displays s

J

8«»p6s

Td

:

6i]xi].

With the use of this word = "scabbard," "sheath," in 11 1 Jn IS cf. P Petr III. 140 (a) (accounts) TrcpiKe(paXaias Kal 8t|kt|s v. For the more ordinary meaning "box," "chest," see

P Ryl

store of anise," 8t|ktj,

T Giss

I.

II.

BGU 47

2*

14s III.

15

(a.d. 40) 8t|kt|v dvvfjo-ou, T la -

"a

78 1 (i/A.D.) TtCva% [iiyas iv (time of Hadrian) (= Chrest. I. p. jSj)

291

07]Xa fa

and the mutilated inventory of a temple, »•« (a.d. 177-181) BfJKai x aXi
£vX£vt]s fli^K^s,

BGU

II.

3S7

IX. 11SS 4 (a.d. 13)

animals

—

eirl Tfj(s) Tciv

Upiiv £wujv

8tjkt]S,

=1

so

cf.

:

P Oxy

I.

1* The diminutive 79 verse K]t]S£as f\ Pao-iX[uK(uv)] 8r|K III. 757 store," see

=

P Ryl

(A.D. 12),

II.

I42

1!

BGU

:

54

11

B.C. 247) oi)s (eXe'cpavTas)

(r.

e^w [ira]p'

Mt

24 iw« 8f

Lond 951

AiS
-f|

ea[Trp Kara

l8lur]

For a similar

ayT-fjs;

transitive

the family-letter of late iii/A.D., P (=111. p. 213), where the writer urges

1

-

IV., Kal

Tpo
twl

iroXiv

Kal dcpOdpwi.

•ydXaKTu KaBaptln usage, as in

o-uvxupet

13)

(B.C.

8tiXda-eiv

BGU

in the series of nursing contracts in

6

II07

cf.

',

the getting of a nurse for a newly arrived infant, rather than that the mother should be compelled to "nurse" herself

tou Evep-ye'Tou) Kal ai»TOS

pai'ou

8[t]i

II.

153

19

dva-yKdiîs.

e'yu> *ydp oijk

The verb

p.ou 6r)Xd£eiv.

P Ryl

ati-r^re

0r|Xdi;6iy

Ppe'4>os exeVui T po
is

el

eTriT[pe']7rw Tr]

intransitive, as in

(A.D. 13S-161) 8v KaTe'Xi\)/a iv

t]o

8e'X[as

Mt

SvyaTpl 21 16

Zpvpvn

,

T-fjs

irapd TpoiiJ 8r|Xd£ovTa, "whom I have left at For a Smyrna in Asia being yet a foster-child" (Edd.). form BtXao-Joj see PSI IV. 36S 19 (B.C. 250-49) with the editor's note.

19 is found OGIS 533 (i/B.C.) 8r|po33 o see Vett. Val. For the verb, p. 129 p.axiav 21 A close toioCtos e8r|pi.opdxilo-ev, and similarly p. 130 32 occurs in Ignat. parallel to the Pauline usage (1 Cor 15

e'SwKev.

.

)

Rom.

5 diro Eupias pe'xP 1 Pipits 8r|pi.opaxw.

verb used

P Ryl

in

is

of this adj. occurs in P Oxy IV. 744'° Selections, p. 33) where a husband writes to his

striking ex.

(=

wife with reference to an unborn child " if it is a edv is

a female, expose

to animals,

e.g.

The word

it."

P Ryl

—edv

male,

JxfiaXe,

rjv 8r|Xea,

des,

II.

is

145"

common

(a.d.

r)v

let

38)

it

&ptrivov, live

if

;

it

with reference

ovov 8r|Xciav,

s

I. 39 (a.d. 148) tirov (/. ilirirov) 8rjXei.av, and P Strass 6 30 (a.d. 276) at-yas 8r|XeLas Te[X]e£as dBavaTous, already cited s.v. d8avao-ia, but recalled to correct the unfortunate

PSI I.

blunder by which dBavaTous is there referred to the goats' "constitution" instead of to their "number": they were " immortal " in the same sense as the Persian Guard, in that the stock was to be kept up at its full strength (" eiserner

Bestand "). For the form BtiXukos, as in MGr, see P Oxy XII. 145S 10 (A.D. 216-17) -irp[oP(aTa) I, a]pp(eva) J, 8r|X(\jKa) X[., "60 sheep, 7 male, 3[.] female" (Edd.).

euTaKTus

4

(B.C.

6<|/iivi.a,

8f|pas d-ypiuv Tep[T]weus pr|Sev diro 8r|[p]as IxBuas

:

cf.

PSI

iii/B.C.)

is

II.

to the tax paid

in

P P Hamb

I.

Tfji 8-rjpai.

(i/ii A.D.) 6 11 (A.D. 129)

pexpl V" v r le caught in Lake Moeris, See also UG/S S2" (end of

irepiêyove'vat

on

160 8 (a.d. 149).

o-TpaxT]yos

TWI 6Vti irpos Tebt II. 612 (e)

8e

254-3) epol

eipe'XKeTai Ttt

reference

15

the

Though

the maiden's lament

(u/a.d.)— KOUCots

[Srjpiois vtv]

"

povopaxr|o-€i.v avt'ireto-av.

They have persuaded him

to fight alone with evil beasts

"

(Ed.).

dtjoior. In P Tebt

II.

355"

charged

for

(e.

A.D.

we

145)

read of a tax of

I

63S (a.d. 180-192) 2 obols are the same purpose cf. also the reference to a

obol— 8r|p(U>v), and

in

it.

:

remain doubtful. A letter to a prefect of date iii/iv a.d. contains an apology, because the writer had not been able P Oxy to procure some wild animals which were required 9 Se d-yptvtiv twv 8r|p£a)v 8uvd[pe]8a oi8e iv, I. I2^ T|p.et.[s] "we cannot catch a single animal" (Edd.), and BGU IV. iv 6ir the prefect I024 (iv/v a.d.) conveys astern rebuke by to one who had dug up a dead man whom the city had buried o-u poi SoKeis [>rruX*l v ^X"" "lp' ou Ka^ [o]uk

—

-

-

publicly

—

dv8piiirov,

[pdXXov

>

'

fish

diroo-TaXels

eirl

4>dvTuv to SeiJTepov, Preisigkt 2S5 pe'voi Kuvr|*yol eirl ttjv 8r|pav Tuiv

tt|V

flijpav

3

(Ptol.

)

Tiiv

8« j-rrepovXevo-as o-iipa

o-ii

tou

[•yje'vous

ol

yap

Tpdvwv.

6t]0EV CD 17 is found in its literal sense in PSI IV. (B.C. 261-0) 434 dXX' ov8e Top. pvv eToipdôvTa Brjpeveiv (cf. pvoBrjpeuu and -TT[S in P Oxy II. 299 cited s.v. dppaPiiv), P Ryl II. 9S (a)

(/.

tmv avSpwirmv

toioOtol

8r|pi(i8ris

6^piou

see s.-:

:

Ta

8T|pia [t]ois

iiiro o-cipaTt) dXXoTp[i]
cf.

iravTos

dvripspos,

and

i/A.D.) 8T|ptoj8ous KaTao-Tdo-e»[s.

x tL P ov£s In

'

OGIS

cf.

MGr

^'

l

"

424

a ^J*

l ' le

s

half

(1st

the subst. appears

as 6r)pio, 8ep£.

to

criTcovtwi

'I'piJi'i.os

fo-oSos x' Aia

TaXavTa

0T|crarjpio-8e'v.

JOaVQOQ,

e->i

"

or which survives in MGr, is very common = "granary "storehouse" for all kinds of agricultural produce, e.g. corn 6 s a.d. 40) and wine (P Flor II. I94 -A.D. (P Ryl II. 231

—

eXe-

01 viro-ye-ypap-

8]« ouSe 8r|p£ov. Kal yiip

p€v dv8pwiroLS irpdo-io-iv, rdv 8* [d]iro8vr|0"KdvTwv (j>£8ovTa[t].

dr]oavpi£co. 80 5>//5i5 (i/E.c.

6)jna.

PSI IV. 350

7

I.

we may compare

different,

III. p. 55), pepio-pbs 8r|pi'ioy in P Lond 844° (a.d. 174) (= where the editors note that the nature of the tax must

QijlvQ. (B.C. 1)

TfpuJToî)

avTov (IItoXc£K twv x w P" v

in

'A
A

t€ iraTr|p

subst. 8-npopaxta

—

^KOvg-[a]

'6

toijtojv e8i]pei>o-av.

The

common

is

(A.D. 154-5) (SouXopat. eirix
(A.D. 37).

6t]M£tO e.g.

drjaavpos

259)

:

cf.

P Oxy

I.

101'-* (A.D.

eis Sr|pdo-iov 8r[0-avpdv,

142)

and Ostr 503 (a.d. 109-110) a receipt for a payment ;v). nexion with an Egyptian temple sums are collected els

—

the meaning of 8r|0"auKal iroTT|pta 8r|o-arjpo{ps Kal cjndXas but Otto [Priesler i. povs has caused the editors difficulty, :

p.

the "collection-box" is meant. mentioned in P Fay 225 (ii/iii A.D.).

396) thinks that

8r|0-avpo4>vXa£

is

A

292

Otyyuvw diyydrco. For this verb, which

NP,

pp. 169

"do Heb

(i^l 0ivydveiv, oonstr., as in

106 8irws

391,

f.,

cf.

classed as un-Attic by Rutherford Oxy IX. 1 1S5 11 {<-. A.D. 200) 6<];aptou

is

P

not touch the snuce.

n 28

I2 2 °, and

,

LXX,

0iyydvwcriv uv ov

p.r]Sevbs

"

For the gen. also Aristeas

cf.

Se'ov eo~Ttv.

0p7]vea>

Ooovfieoj. P Tebt II. 411 12 (ii/A.D.) yevdaevos ^dp

8 tc

eicrr|

p.r|8ev

TroTe'

8opvPr|0Tis, irapa-

p.e'vToi

ecrriv,

"do not be disturbed know what it means "

for when you come you will P Oxy XII. 15S7 13 (late iii/A.D.)

however, (Edd.),

Syll 737'*

A.D. 175) oi8evl 8e

(c.

eirel

8opvpovpe8a,

eê'crTai ev ttj a-Ti.pd8i oIlTe

4crat oiire 6opupiicrat oijTe KpoTfjcrai.

The

varied usage of this

by the following passages

common

—P

verb

may be

illustrated

Petr II. 4(1)' (B.C.

255-4)

22 (B.C. 163-2) (= SelecT](ms 0XiPwp.e8a, P Par 26 tions, p. 15) f|p,wv 8e tols Se'ovo-i 0\ipo}i.tvu>v, P Oxy VI. 33 89S (a. 11. 123) eK iravTos 8Xe£povtrd pe els to p.^| Svvao-0ai.

Xva

(i^|

k
"

avTfjs irpoeX0eiv,

means of oppressing me

using every

me

incapable of proceeding against her" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 116' (a.d. 194) 0XeiPopevn ttj crvv€iSr|cr€i Trepl wv evoa-
consciousness" that she had wrongfully appropriated certain

QoQVPoQ. For the stronger sense of this word "riot," "disturb2 1 18 ance," as in Mk 14 (Vg. tumulius), Ac 20 24 , cf. ,

P Tebt

3

15 (B.C. 114) 8opvPou êvoae'vou ev tt\\. kw(ut|i) with reference to a village riot and an attack upon the See also OG/S 48* (iii/B.c.) epistates by two persons. I.

twv 7roXiTwv

opwvTe's Ttvas

[u]r| dpduis dva[o-Tp]e[
Kal 9cipvPov ov tov Tv^dvTa irapfe'xJovTas ev T[ais] PovXais [Kal] ev Tats eKKXrjcKais [ae'xpi pias Kal] do-[e]peias, 8 Magn 114 is Tapa\T]v Kal Oopiipovs eviri7rT€iv. .

P Tebt II. 423 (early iii/A.n. ) Trepl rciv Powv p.^| dpeXTjs (/. dp.eXijcrr|s) p-nSs 0Xeipe auTa, "do not neglect the oxen or work them hard " (Edd.), P Oxy I. 123 s (iii/iv A.D.) Trdvv *ydp 6XeL|3op.cu Siotl ovk e8e£dp,T|V crou -ypappaTa, ib.

dgavco.

Lk

120 verso 1 (iv/A.D.) dX'

4

in

il>.

.

.

s

articles,

dXX') iipa

(/.

KaTaX£\|/T|S

pr)

pai

For the 18

5SS

which

perf. part. pass, of this verb,

(from

LXX),

27 (c.

cf.

B.C.

—

The

"sad," "perplexed."

SXiPepos,

verb in lit 7 11 -rows cpoveis

See also

Te0pavfie'va. aiKio-tTai.

an

on the

inscr.

verb

the

for

tl ue'pos left leg of

Gpavcret

V\

found in :

,1s

(/. fie) 0Xi.pdpevov, and ib. VI. 903 (iv/A.D.) where a wife complains of her husband Kal irepl 'Av£XXas xijs SouXns auToO eêivev 0X£pwv ttjv i|/v\tjv pou, "he also persisted in vexing my soul about his slave Anilla" (Edd.). Cf. MGr

is

188 (iii/B.c.) T]e8pavcrp.e'vos Syll 226 180) we have iroTT|pi.a iravToSatrd

i\

^)

ib.

crvu-rrav,

Memnon,

breaking of the stone by Cambyses

—

891

8

(ii/A.D.)

t)

and Kaibel 1003, referring

to

the

sense of the

literal

be illustrated from Apoc. Petr. 10 Kal ^pXeirov Kal tovs crvvei8oTas atiTois PepXnpe'vous

e'Opavo-e Kap.pvcrrjs ae

may

ev tivi toitu) Te0Xippe'vw Kal TreTrXTjpwpe'vw epireTwv Trovr|pwv.

The verb

is

common

in

TovSe tov Xi9ov.

Vett. Val. with reference to the

"crushing" of the power of evil etc., e.g. p. 276' BpaveTai to avXov virb tov dya0ov irapr|Yopoiiuevov, cf. Judith 9 10 The verbal 0pauo-Tos and the subst. 0paio-p.a in ib. 7 9 occurs in an epigram of early i/B.c, P Tebt I. 3 1 0avo-Ta (/. 8pavo-Ta) unfortunately in a broken context. 8e

,

.

OXlipig.

The metaphorical meaning of 8Xi>|/is W.-Schm. Gr. p. 68) is generally thought

see

accent,

(for

to

be confined

to

e Milligan on 1 Th i ), but the 16 beginning of the later usage may be traced in OGIS 444 (B.C. 125 or 77) Sid Tds twv irdXewv 6Xii|/eis, apparently =

and

Bibl.

Greek

eccles.

" because of the IV.

1 1

ing

is

Mt

.

.

.

f.)

21

KXau0pol

0Xix|/ts,

e'crovTai

NT

The

6X£>|/eis.

in

BGU

('•

X°-P lv ) T 'l s

quotes from Hellenistic astrology in illustration of Mk I3 1*, e.g. Catal. VIII. 3, 175, 5 evvoiat.

24 <8crovTai> Kal ,

x°-P v

and perhaps

eo-xnKu£as T|pds i)s 0Xe[h|/]ews, where, however, the meanSee also the exx. which Boll [Offenbarung, 5)

not clear.

134

p.

straits of the cities,"

39* (n.C.

Kkoivkii]] pt

(cf.

VII. 169, 12 Xxnrai Kal ire'vBn Kal tw tottw Kal
*K«ivw

ev

usage

two Christian papyrus

may be

letters

—P

further illustrated

Oxy

from

VI. 939 13 (iv/A.D.)

129) rd pev Yap irpwTa ev BXCu/ei avTfjs ovk wv ev epauTw dTrecrreiXa, "for my first messages I despatched when she was in great affliction, nut 18 being master of myself," P Amh II. 144 (v/A.D.) Kal -yap

(= Selections

',

[iroXX-n.

p.

oiijo-ris

iyu ev ttoXXtj pe'ppvn I

am

in

(xXtipi.),

much

(/.

peptpvr|) Kal 0Xe£\|/et iirdpx»j

MGr

anxiety and trouble" (Edd.).

"for BXtyi

"affliction."

6vi]X0Q. S}'ll

365

Ogiiijua.

For

wv

this

P Oxy

cite

'{\
NT air. elp. II.

246

1"

(Jn4

="

,2 )

cattle

"

(AV, RV) we may

(A.D. 66) direYpaij;d|ir|V

8peap.aTw[v] dpvas Se'Ka 8vo,

"

I

.

.

diro "y[o]vfjs

registered twelve

"

lambs which were born from sheep in my possession (Edd. ), BGU III. 759 11 (A.D. 125) eireX0dvTes fioi iroip-aivovTi .

.

P Amh II. 134 6 (early ii/A.D.) twv IleWa dvTa ev d-ypui p.€Ta 0peppaTwv vvktos dirocrTrdcrai, " to seize Peteus by night while he was in the fields with the cattle" (Edd.), and from the inscrr. Syll 293" (B.C. 11 178-7) TroTd-yeiv ri ISLwTiKa 8pe'np.aTa, OGIS 200 (iv/A.D.) avTovs ^yaYOV irpbs ^p-ds peTa Kal twv OpeppaTwv avTwv. With 0pe'ppa in its literal sense of "nursling" we may 'Avovpiwvos,

0pe'(i(iaTa

compare the use of Bpeirrdpiov in a Paris papyrus, p. 422" xi dpdo-KavTa crou 0peirrdpia, " tes charmants petits " foster-child " in P nourrissons," and BpeirTos = Oxy II. 5 or 29s "foundling" as in C. anil B. i. p. 147 (i/.\.D.), No. 37 (cf. p. 350), where it is noted that 6pe'ppa has the same meaning. -

4li

OgjJVSU). 10 (<"•

A.D. 37) 0ewv 8e

dv0pwTrivwv 8ia8oxwv, Bvtjttjs (pvcrews.

w

t)

x^P tT€ 5 tovtw

vvktos

tjXios Kal

8i.a
to &0apTov

A

new

reference for this verb occurs in the

classical fragment,

P

Petr

the subst. 0pr|VT)TT|s see

I.

9

8

BGU

:

cf.

I.

Archiv 34

1

much iii.

mutilated

p. 165.

For

ecto iv 4 eis weiv Tois -

293 where the numerals probably

iraiSiois a, 6pr|vr|Tfl a,

jars of

wine

P Tebt

I.

flpiivos,

"a

and

:

the use of 8pr|vuaa

cf.

eis

140 (B.C. 72) BpTivwjiaTa

(=

tov 'Oo-ipiv

ad I.) prefers to Field Notes, p. 181). Lietzmann take the verb in the further weakened sense of irepid-yeiv, " herumfuhren " 297 f.), on the other [Luke.

(HZNT

refer to in

6pT|VT||i.a)

MGr

p.

Qvareipa

Ramsay

;

p.

and translates: keeps to the military metaphor "Thanks be to God, who always leads us (His soldiers) in " cf. also Pope in Exp T xxi. the train of His triumph ad I. Comin. and Menzies p. 19 ft".,

hand,

dirge."

:

dgi]axEia.

common idea that BprjcrKaa means only idea Jas 1") has shown that the underlying " reverence of the is simply gods or worship of the gods, two sides of the same feeling "—a feeling which, however, As

against the

ritual, Ilort (on

Of

acts.

in 6pr|0-Keiai. or ritual frequently finds expression this use of the plur. a good example occurs in a ii/A.D.

Rainer papyrus published by Wessely {Karanis, where precautions are taken irpbs tu ISCu X0710 =
9")

see

:

also

direst.

another Rainer papyrus,

(a.D. 234), where

it

is

— reported

p.r|8«'va

hi Tiiv

I

I.

72

driven out of the

Upa

8pT|o-Ki.a

— irpbs village

Kara

to.

that all

142' (A.D. 95) (= the receipt for a tax

10

we have

t\\

" swine" should be to. irepl Ta In the

-yeiveo-flai.

rebus Delpublished by Bourguet De Delphic of such importance phicis, 1905, p. 63 f., which has proved in dating Gallio's proconsulship, and consequently in fixing a point in the Pauline chronology (see s.v. TaXXCwv), the words €ireTT|p-n[o-a 8£ t^|]v 8pT)o-K«£[av t]ov 'Aird[XXuvos] inscr., first

Toii

IIvSJou are put into the

mouth of the Emperor

Hobart

(beginning of iii/A.D.) in

honour of a priestess— tio-ePuis irdcrav Optjo-Ktiav CKTtXeo-acrav ttj 8«u>, and the interesting passage quoted by C. Taylor 26 (Exp T xvi. p. 334) in illustration of Jas I from the end

—

Kai 12 of the IIoi.)i.dv8pr|s of Hermes Trismegistos . tovtov tov Xdvov, W T€KVOV, tovto to-riv 6 Beds, to irdv . c.

.

-TrpOO-KVVtl.

Kal 8pT]0-K€V€.

8pT]0-K6ia 8c

TOV 8€OV Ula

€0"TL,

fi.^]

hoc verbum, universum Cultus autem dei unus est, malum o fili, adora et cole. non esse" (ed. Parthey, Berlin, 1854). For the verb see Prcisigke 991 (a.d. 290) where an inscr. on a temple-pillar eirl AiSuuou Upe'ras 8pi)o-KevovTos. Boisacq (p. 340) is dated tlvai KaKov,

"et hoc deus

.

est,

.

.

—

derives the Ionic cf.

word from

the root of Bepdirwv, Bepaireuu

:

Bpdvos.

6Qiaiifievco. A cognate verb appears in BGU IV. 1061 1 * (B.C. 14) ircpl &v Kal ev atiTrjL ttji Sivapv irapcSoBô-av Kal irpbs to u^| " for which ^K8piap.pia-6fjvai to irpd'yua aTrt[Xij8T]o-av, crimes they were delivered up in Sinary itself, and were released in order that the affair should not be noised abroad."

(So Dr. A. S. Hunt, who kindly notes

Sand,

for

us Basil

De

Spir.

and Photius, who glosses Bpiap.This meaning is obviously allied show of," and contributes additional

xxvii. tK8piap.p£veiv,

pevcras with to 2 Cor 2 11

Tpixa

82

(p.

alaaTos, which

is

is

Apocalypse,

Ko-ir(fjs)

««

III.

III. p. 13).

«*

58' (a.d. 155-6)

Kal Tpix(bs)

Isis,

ko.1

x'pov-

similar

the

cf.

:

Anth. Fal.

vi.

60.

very

common

in

i/B.C.) [p.]ev

€-y

iraTpiiiav

tao[i]s

iirT|Koov

in

"Western"

notably in the

NT, and

the

autho-

medical language.

or chair of state,

official seat

s5 may compare OGIS 383

Commagene

(rescript of

we

— mid.

[d]p\-f|v [ir]ap[aX]a[p]uv pao-tXe£av

Bpdvois,

il>.

"

Trpbs oiipaviovs Aibs

Avto'Hpoado-Sov Bpdvovs, and Preisigke 9S2 (B.C. 4) xnrkp t[o]v Bpdvov KpdTopos Kaicrapos BeoO vlov Eepao-rov 8 Kal tov pcoubv dve'8iiKe, ib. I164 (B.C. 1S1-45) tiirip pao-iXKal KXeoiraTpas ... to «ws 7

.

nToXt|j.a£o(u

.

.

pao-iXio-o-r|s

1

In connexion nToXep.alov Kal tov Bpdvov 'Epp.ei 'HpaKXet. with the above it may be noticed that Deissmann (LAE,

2S0 n. ! ) from personal observation thinks that b Bpdvos tov ZaTavd (Rev 2 13 ) at Pergamum can only have been the p.

which there dominated the whole district, and was thus a typical representative of satanic heathendom. " " chair," is found The word in its original sense of seat," " for a 1 in P Oxy VII. 1050 (ii/iii a.d.) Bpdvu (Spaxp-al) fc,

altar of Zeus,

chair 20 dr."

OvuTEtoa. For the guild of purple dyers at Thyatira (Ac 16") see which 3496-8, and the inscr. on a tomb at Thessalonica

CIG

the gaild of purple dyers erected to the

memory

Menippus from Thyatira— rj

rav

ttjs

533

o-uvf^Btia

of a certain

iropvpopduv

oKTioKaiSeKaT-ns Mevvn-irov 'A(i[a]£ov tov Kal 2«pf|pov

au Mont Athos,

(cf.

has shown that the expression Bpdupoi

strongly supported by

always an

"make

AV

f.)

Qqovoq. For this word, which

0vaTei.pT)vdv,

evidence against the impossible rendering of the

(=

P Fay

In

Kal 'Ao-KXxiiriu;

'Y-yta

Lk 22", was

rity in

8ii|ioo-ievo-as).

a

it.

completed

Qooufiot;.

Tiberius,

\ovtos aTuT-qv 8eov 6pr|a-]Ke£av dop«v (Bourguet, p. 78). We may add Syll 656 1# (Ephesus— ii/A.D.) which describes as 8pr|o-Kt£a the keeping of the month Artemision as sacred

of

(B.C. 101)

dedication of a girl's ringlets to

which Deissmann (St. Paul, p. 251) furnishes a parallel from the same source in a letter of Hadrian's to Delphi : Kal cl$ tt|V ap[xo.i.oTT|Ta ttj]s woXcus Kal tis T^|V TOV KaT€-

OGIS 513"

(as

" on The same tax is cutting and hair and trade." II. referred to in P Grenf II. 60* (a.d. 193-4) and BGU 2 the payers of the 617 (a.d. 215), and as in both these cases and tax were weavers, Wilcken thinks that the words kotttj the trade of their (see with the to do had terminology 8p(| 4 Michel 1 1 70 (i/a. d.) 'Eirapdeditors' introd. to P Fay 58). iraiSiov 'EirapoSiTov ri\v 8ito[s] 'E-rrapo8iTov virip tov Trai8iK*|v

to

to the tutelary goddess,

9

aijtov,

to 8vvao-8ai

vevoaicrpiva

P Lond SS2 11 II. p. 203).

and cf. the Upu>p.Evuv evKaTaXcXotircvaL tcls [Bpô-KeCas, 10 (A.D. 247-8), curious inscr. from Talmis in Nubia, id. 73

where the strategus gives orders

II. 33(a)(1)

:

(both B.C. 234),

Mace

Upew[v

the reference to Tp(\es

we may compare

6

The word is naturally common in the personal 333). or deed, e.g. P Petr III. 2" descriptions of parties to a will 1S cf. it>. 12" and I4 iiro Tpt\a. (B.C. 236) oiX-f| (UTiiirut.

iva.

.

I

p.

56)

p. .

Mk

With

to«s o-dKKOvs in P Petr

f-)-

p.vr||JLr|S

p.

X°-P tv (Duchesne

52,

No.

S3

;

cf.

et

Zahn

Bayet Mission Introd.

i.

p.

294

OvyaTrjp

common word (MGr 8vyaT«'pa) hardly needs illustrabut we may refer to the formula Kara BvyaTpoiroiav 8e,

This

which

found

is

in the inscrr.

adoption of females, males see Deissmann

for the

corresponding to Ka8' vio8eo-£av 8t, for

BS,

ment P Grenf i\a OTav (the

I.)

Suo-o

=

Lond 24" "

Petr III. 53(r)* to Bu-yaTpiov, P I.

son," see

300"

I.

P Oxy

(B.C. 163)

For OvyaTpiS-fj, granddaughter," and for Bu-yaTptSoOs, "grand-

p. 32) 8vy[a]Tp£ou.

BGU

(a.d. 148),

I.

BGU

45" (a.d. 95),

I.

300"

Add

Jpis Xdprj pe.

0-01 pT)

new Alexandrian

erotic frag-

oti Bupbv dvfonTOV from the inscrr. the early Syll

inscr. translated

from a rescript of Darius

peraPaXope'viui irelpav T|8i.K[r|pe]vov 8[v]pov, A]iovv
.

(=

I. p.

MGr

Bvpuvio, "enrage."

dvna. For

seem

to have an instance of this adj., unfortunately in

a very imperfect context, in P Lond 92s 20 (ii/A.D.) (=111. For the subst. see direst. I. 17611 (mid. p. 191) Ouitvwv.

aXXa

i/A.D.) upoius Kal Butas Kal to.

Amh

in the

(ii/B.c.) yiviao-Ke

(a.d. 14S).

6 vivos.

We

1

[In P Lond 42" (B.C. 168) irelpav TjSi.KT|[pe']vou Bupov. new 31) for the editor's 8vpT|v, from an apparently form Buurj, we should read ov prjv, see Chrcst. I. p. IJ3."\ .

(

I-

Michel 1322 A* KaKr^v Kal tov Bvpbv tov KaKov Kal t\v Tru X'H v TTV KaKT)[v, and Magn 115(a) 21 (letter of Darius Hystaspes) Siicru
Ovydrgiov.

see

I.

" Gadatas "

2"

:

p. 239.

P

So

(B.C. 14) trrl Bupuji.

6vydxi]Q. tion,

Ovpecs

11S 5 (a.d. 185) Tt'Xovs

II.

and P "tor the tax on

to. svxpTVs°" Ta )

6vi
thyia-wood," al. : on the use of thyia-wood for oil-presses, see Otto Priester, i. p. 295 ff .

this

iii/B.C.)

see P Petr II. 10(2)" (c. mid. pou irpbs ttjl 61'ipai tov o-Tpai-nyiou, " had reached the door of the strategus' office

common noun

-yevopsvou

" when

I

P Kyi

II. 127' (a.d. 29) Koipwpe'vov pov tirl Tf)s " as I was sleeping at the door Bvpas oi KaTaye£vopai oI'kov, of the house which I inhabit" (Edd.), BGU II. 597" (a.d.

(Ed.),

75) pr) deTu)o-av ttjv Bupav, T|viKa KXio-Tr| (/. kX«lo-tt|) *jv. In P Petr II. 13(16)" (B.C. 258-3) dp8r|Two-av at Bupai, the reference is to the raising of the sluice-gates of the canals :

dv/iia/jia.

The

cf. ib. III.

subst.

is

found several times in the Ptolemaic papyri,

O"™

P Leid

e.g.

M

{=

I.

"P-"(=I.

p. 93),

112) al.,

p.

BGU

P

I. H2 In I. I (B.C. 112) 8vp.1dp.aT0s «• (iii/ A.D.) the editor reads €is 8vo*ias Kal [€m]8up[idp(aTa) ?, but Wilcken Chrcst. I. p. 122 has f ?]8vp[idpaTa]. The

Tebt

word

10

also occurs in the Arcadian inscr. Syll 939 15 ff along words of similar reference dydXpa[Ti], pdK«v[o-]i -

—

with

Thus in 804 19 quotations may be given from Syll. the patient in the Asclepieum sees TTai.8dpi.ov

ii/A.D.)

it is ^\ov dxpô[v The same seems to be the case

T)Y€to-8ai SupiaTTJptov

obviously. so Dittenberger

—

:

— and

" censer

in

583

"

here,

12

(i/A.D.)

28

though there is nothing decisive naturally in many contexts we cannot say whether the censer was fixed or movable. So also 734 121 In P Oxy III. 521 19 (ii/A.D.) a 8upiaTT|pi.ov is mentioned in a list of articles, perhaps belonging to some temple, and a 58s

(ii/B.c),

:

.

BvpiaTripiov

is

also found along with a (pidXn dpyupfj Kal

— ii/A.D.):

BGU

dvoix0T|Tio oiv

t]

6vpa.

In leases the restor-

ation of existing doors and keys is frequently laid down as a condition, perhaps because doors were often detachable

33

and might readily come to harm, e.g. P Oxy III. 502 certain buildings (A.D. 164) where the tenant is to deliver up

— Kaflapd

d-irb Koirpiwv Kal ds Trap6iXn<|KV fliipas Kal kXcis " free from filth and with the doors and TfdvTwv twv totcuv, " her of all the premises (Edd.) so ib. IV. keys received by :

729

dvjiitariJQiov.

Some

3 V)

I28 ,6 (A.D. 173) and P Strass I. 4 21 (a.d. 550) with the editor's note. Other 21 exx. of the word are P Tebt I. 45 (B.C. 113) tt|V irapoSiov

\£\jxais, Xuxvlois, 8upidpao-iv, [£]p.vpvai, dpwpao~Lv.

(?

44(

(BGU

II.

23

(A.D. 137), VIII.

II27"(A.D. ,8 3 )

)

l

P Oxy X. I272 12 (a.d. 144) Trp/ door of the terrace," and ib. VI. "the Bvpav, 20 "the outside doors." On 903 (iv/A.D.) rds '&,*> Bvpas, For the vii. p. 51 ff. the Bvpa of Ac fô, see ethnic use of Bvpa on tombs see Ramsay in C. and B. ii. where reference is made to an inscr. on an altar p. 395 found near the hot springs of Myrikion in Galatia, where 8ipav, "the street door,"

tov

ireo-o-oO

ZNTW

man erected to his wife tov Pwpbv Kal tttv Bvpav, the word Bvpa being added because "according to Phrygian ideas there were two necessary elements in the sepulchral monument and when there was no real door, the word at

a

;

ii/A.D.).

was engraved on the altar to represent the actual The door was the passage of communication beentrance. tween the world of life and the world of death on the

dvjLiidoj.

altar the living placed the offerings

-

3

3S7

-

»,

4S8"

(both

least

:

For

this

NT

Sir,

tip.

(Lk

9 I

)

see

OGIS

352

s7

(ii/B.c.)

Kal o-[Te]a[vovv to ayaXpa to tov PaouXews] Kal Bvpidv Hobart (p. 90 f. ) has shown that the K[al] SdiSa to-rdveiv. verb, which survives in MGr as 6vpid£to, was the medical

term

for

fumigating with herbs, spices,

etc.

JHS v.

(1SS4), p.

Lond 1177 243

4H3a

II.

.

is not so common as might have been expected, but it is found in the curious alphabetical acrostic of early i/A.D., P Tebt II. 278 s2 where, with reference to the loss of a ,

garment,

"he

will

it is

said of the thief

— Bupoi TrepiireoHTe

meet with anger" (Edd.):

cf.

BGU

(/.

-ctxai),

IV.

1141

11

(=

"

:

81'piov, see

III. p- 1S7) 8ipi° v

tov £uXivov Suppov Kal to

dead

cf.

P

and p Tebt

Bilpiv

(/.

-iov),

"the wooden stool and the little door." The verb 8vpdw is common, e.g. P Amh II. 51" (B.C. 88) (cf. 1 Mace 4",' 3 for Bvpupa (as in 2 Mace 14* al.) oUtav T£8vpu>pevT|v see

dvjuog

(ii/A.D.)

to the

For the diminutive

254.

(A.D. 113)

due

.

BGU

.

:

20 IV. 1028 (ii/A.D.).

dVQEOQ. shield usage of this word for the long oblong 18 vi. 23. 2), as in Eph 6 , (cf. Polyb. IV. 42S 36 (iii/B.C.) 8-rrXa dcrirls cpapeTpa Bvpeos

For the of see

late

Roman equipment PSI

295

dvplr OvqIi;. In P Petr III. 48 18

we hear

of BupiSas KoiXocrrdBpous,

where for the last word the editors refer to LXX Hagg i 4 and for the corresponding verb to 3 Kings 6', and understand the meaning to be to put a sheath of wood over the BGU IV. iii6 2 ' door-posts or the sides of the windows. ,

15

i$.

for the

Kal

piSwp.evr|v cf.

a house Bipais Kal 6up£o-i Kal kX«i.o-£ oiKiav TeBvpwpevrjv Kal t«6utt*|v

13) describes

(B.C.

see

:

verbs

—

[0upiSda>

K€KX.^to-p.€yr|v.

Cf. also

OupiSwTos.]

P Ryl

but

not in US,

is

s

II.

Ttjv BupiSwv tov ue-ydXou cruu.iroo-iou, "the beams of the " windows in the great dining-hall (Edd.), and P Oxy I. 69' (a.

1).

where stolen barley

190)

removed from a house Sid

is

"

by the said door," according to the In P Lond 35 s editors, but any opening may be intended.

rfjs auTrjs Bupi8os,

25) Tt^v irapd [tou Pa]o-£Xeu>s Sid ttjs the reference, as Kenyon notes, is to "the opening of a folded papyrus sheet, which would be sealed up to hold it all together and to hide the contents."

(=

(B.C. 161)

SupiSos

I.

p.

t[o-())paj'yio-p.c'vT|v,

An

interesting inscr. in C. and B. ii. p. 650 tells of the honour paid by the Synagogue to certain Jews who €iroir|crav ri\v Tuiv 0vpi8u>v

do-^dXciav Kal tov

MGr

"window."

irapaBupi,

pupal

ii.

(cf.

as in

BuXwpbv

(/.

(A.D. 47)

37

16

Mk

P Tebt

),

BGU

IV.

1141

Bvp-} e£cpu>Tu)i

(=

4

Sirach 32 s ).

,

Bvco.

An early instance of this verb occurs in the interesting, but fragmentary, papyrus containing a royal edict regarding the constitution of one of the Greek cities in Egypt, P Hib I.

28'

the

B.C. 265),

(c.

where

incorporation of

laid

it is

down with

the denies in the

uirb Tciv cppaTopuiv BveVuio-av,

7vu>pil|T|Tai.

reference to

phratries

— *[al]

"(in order that

they may) be recognized by the members of the phratries, " 13 let them sacrifice (Edd.). Other examples are P Fay 121 (t. A.D. 100) Kal to 8[e'p]pa tou poVxov ou e8u[cr]ap«v

"

ask the hunchTra[pd tou] KupTou pupo-t'tus, for the hide of the calf that we sacrificed"

(Edd.), P Giss I. 3' (invitation to the festival on Hadrian's accession A.D. 117) Toi-yapovv Buovtcs Tas tcrTCas dvairTu)-

3

13

Jn

',

P Par 35"

see

10',

I.

112

intr.

34

pr] tls

flu-

112) ©ewvi f]pipav Si tov

(4) (B.C.

14) KaB'

(B.C.

P Lond 604 14

£|w tiirvwKe,

III. p. 71) rTroXtpaiotu) Bupoupo(v),

I'

Flor

I.

2 Kings 4 6 )

14)

T-f|v

may

woman

1 "' 1 ' door-keeper in Jn iS be illustrated by BGU IV. 1061 10 (B.C.

reference to a

(cf.

dTroT«Ta-yp.e'vT|v irpbs ttji TT|pr|0-£i. Bvpwpbv MaXr|s yuvaiKa Trapaxpijpa t4>dvEuo-av, P Ryl II. 36 (A.I). 34) Xo"yottolouu.c'vov pou irpbs 'A-yx e P^rL(K l ] v Ka[l] tt^v toutou yvvaiKa ©cvairu-yxiv BuXovpbv (l. Bvp-) Ta>v dirb EvrjpcpCas tt|s Oepiorou pepi8os, "as I was talking to Ancherimphis and his wife Thenapunchis, a door-keeper of Euhemeria in ios

the division of Themistes

"

(Edd.), and

P

Strass

I.

24"

See further for the (A.D. IiS) SaTpijTi BuXovpuk (/. Bup-). interpretation of Jn I.e. E.xpT xxvii. pp. 217 f., 314 ff., and f.

Ovaia. P Hib

BGU

p.ev,

II.

I.

5 250 (lime of Hadrian) p<5o-\ous T«8uKaori,

ii.

14b) T«'Xos pdo-x(ou) 8uope'(vou), Chrcst. I. 116 (Sayings of SansnOs— ii/iii A.D.) o-f'pou Tb Beiov. Bue irdo-i Tois Btols, and from the libelli (see s.v. 6uo-£a) I.

463* (A.D.

2

BGU

287' (a.d. 250)

(=

Selections, p. 115) Kal del

Buwv tois Beois

8ieTeXeo"a.

30

0t.df.iac;.

=

On the relation of this proper name to the Heb. DNn " twin" see Nestle in Enc. Bibl. 5057 ff., where reference is made to the use of DSO as a name in the Phoenician inscrr., Corpus Inscriptionum Semiticarum i. No. 46 ]2 CXO cf. 0au.bs 'ApSouo-ipou (inscr. Mission de Phi'nicie, See also Herzog Philologus, 56 (1S97), p. 51, and 241).

e.g.

^S[3i3j;, p.

the note in the present

54

16

To-

?V

B.C. 245)

({.

P Tebt

•[••]•[•

BGU

•

I.

XP 6 ' 33

-

«°" T1

"H°-P

18

T0 ; s yuvai£lv -

-

(=

112)

(B.C.

o-]Ta6r|o-dp,eva

Selections,

BupaTa Kal

Tfjs

IV. 119S 12 (beginning of i/B.c.) iroi.oup.svoi 8 ii. 1201 (A.D. 2) irpbs Tas XiToup-yaas

dyvr|as Kal 6uo-£as,

Kal fluo-eias Tciv Beuv, P Oxy IX. I2II 1 BucKav tov IcpuiTaTou NeiXov, P Giss

(ii/A.D.) I.

40 u

-

Ta

21

irpbs tt^v

(a.d.

212)

work on

SiSvpos.

Ocooai. Demetrius (P Petr tov [BJuipaKa and [Tf|]v £uivt)v The word is similarly used = " breastplate " in 6u>paKiT[iv. P Giss I. 47 6 (time of Hadrian) b] p.ev -ydp Biopa^ eK KaXou

Amongst the bequests

III.

6

26

(«)

(B.C. 237),

tipoxdXKOU WV Kal I.

irpbs rr|v fluo-Cav, P-

tis Pido-T|Tai,

15

59 (<-. B.C. 1S8) 8iru>s ifx" """
(i

teresting

424

0G1S

cite

backed tanner

v/A.D.) Moucrr)s Bupoupbs i ird-y(ou). For the form Bupoupbs in the last two exx., as in Mk 13" D*, see Mayser Gr. p. 15, and Moulton Gr. ii. p. 75. The iny,38o

we may

Bvcrias Kal to

al'TT|0-ov

163) irapt'BevTo 8J to iroTijfpta] Kei*ja[\dT]i. tiu

flupui(pa>0,

BGU

:

—

dvocoQog. For this word, (B.C.

trdvTa Kotraov.

Xv-rrbv

pa £

The libclli of the Decian KaxaYtiv Buo-ias €iv«Kev Taupous. persecution are regularly addressed— tois iirl tuv Buo-uiv " to those chosen to superintend the sacrifices," TJpripe'vois, 1 or some similar phrase see e.g. I. 2S7 (a.d. 250) (^Selections, p. 115). and cf. the similar use of Buo-idlju) in 10 P Ryl II. 112 (a) , (J)", (, :)" (a.d. 250). From the in ? crr.

18

to. u-s'Xafipa

233 (ii/A.D.)

(too

we

in the will of find

[t]^JV TrXoKT^V

XtTTTOTaTOS Kal to

p.€t£ov

«Xa[4>]poTaTos
list

of traders, which

Tebt

makes up

II. 278' s (early i/A.D.),

we

the alphabetical acrostic P find a BupuiKoiroCs (/. Buipa-

KOTroi(d)s), "a breastplate-maker," between an 1^10^5, cobbler," and an laTpds, "a physician."

"a

IX

1

— larpcs

'loetpos '

laoiQ. For a metaphorical use of

Iueiqoc;. s2 Lk 8") this name is Apart from the Gospels (Mk 5 5 found in the Greek Bible in Esth 2 MapSoxcuos o tou A similar form occurs in Wilcken Ostr 1231 'Iaeipou. ,

(Thebes

— Ptol.) ©edSwpos

30

this

Lukan word

cf.

Vett. Val.

dirdpois Ka-rdpOuo-tv tu>v irpaYpd-riov Kal twv ipauXiov tacriv aTTOTcXci. Lk I3 :;2 shows the same colSee also Hobart, p. 23!. location ld
190

p.

eXO' oiiTios

—

Kal 'ApaioOs Kal Ekvjivos 'IaeipT]

Xa(£p«iv).

laantQ. ''

Syll StSj^

Iax(b(S.

Mk

(cf.

I2

26 )

Par S7412sl '"

to is

(iii/A-D.

)

(= Selections,

p.

1

1

3 f

.

)

xaipe

?XOo-a,]

(j>vov8i

iirl

tao-ms XP V0"° V 8aKTvX[iov

Tr(piKtxP u0

u,

veVTl-

r

The word

is

364).

cf.

2

P Petr

'Axaids,

irpoe'8pov 'Ido-ovos,

1203

it.

(<)'

I.

it.

19

2

(B.C. 225) (as

21

III.

'Idcriov Aiovvo-ios,

The name

(ii/B.c.) 'IepoKXfjs 'Idcrovos, al.

read

{bf (B.C. 225) is

Michel widely

spread, e.g. it is found several times amongst the graffiti at 433 Rom : for the bearing of this on Priene, as in Prime 313

On the use of 'Ido-wv by l6 21 cf. Milligan Thess. p. 183. the Jews as a substitute for 'ItictoCs, see Deissmann 2 p. 315 n .

13 Cf. also the sepulchral inscr. Prcisigke 2034 dvcLiravcov ttjv \}aix^[v *rois 8ovXois
p.

III. p. 32) "Ido-u[v]

it.

'IaKuipos.

AF 3

tao-iris

Idocov. For this proper name

the effect that p. 282, where Orig. c. Cels. v. 45 is quoted to these Hebrew names had to be left untranslated in the adjurations if the power of the incantation was not to be lost, and ib. p. 316 on the tendency of the early Christians to prefer the "Biblical" form 'IaKiip to the Graecized

Wunsch

(iv/B.C.) cri|>pa-yls

'

-

-

:

hail,

-

0-<}>pavls

Phoenician (Boisacq,

x a 'P e toutc v " To-aK x a 'P e fvoiiTe v 'IaKiip, see further Deissmann BS spirit of Abraham

v 'Appadp.

"

1

"

The appeal

the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob very common in the magic papyri, e.g. P

BS

(Imperial age).

iatQog.

common noun is P Tebt II. 278'

This

'

Idxcofiog. This Graecized form of the Hebr. 'IaKiip (see supra) with s the spelling 'IaKovpos is found in P Oxy II. 276 (a.d. 77), where we hear of a Jew, son of Jacob (' JaKoipov), as steersman on a cargo-boat: cf. BGU III. 715"" (a.d. 101-2) 2apPa9(iuv) 'IaKOJJpov, and I Esdr 9" A.

found in the

curious

alphabet

where taTpds is inserted between BwpwKOTrois ("breast-plate maker ') and The existence of public phyKXeiToiroCs ("locksmith").

acrostic

sicians in

Egypt

is

(early i/A.D.),

4

P Oxy I. 51 (a.d. 173), who had been instructed by the

well illustrated by

the report

8t)|jloo-£ou laTpov, " to inspect the strategus ccJuSetv o-iipa v€Kpbv dir^pTnac'vov, " 7 cf. lb. 52 who found a man had been of hanged body :

475 (a.d. 182), and BGU II. 647' frrl (A.D. 130) where C. Minucius Valerianus 'iy^v larpeiov the strategus to Kwp.f|v KapdviSi is charged (Trapnvve'XTi by In P Oxy I. inspect the wound of a certain Mystharion. 9 40 (ii/iii A.D.) we find a man, in view of the fact that he is

lafia.

(A.D.

Syll 802 (iii/B.C.) 'Id]p.aTa tov 'AttoXXiovos Kal toO 'Ao-KXairiou the heading of a list of cures worked in the

—

.

:

—

'-

ep.f|V £idp.a
As

cf.

Ac

" " treat (see medically 2S 8f -) Idop-ai denotes "heal," as in Syll

S02 113 (referred to s.v. 1'ap.a) dvr|p SaKTvXov io.8t| Wo o<}hos, and the similar S03" tovto]v TvifjXbv edvTa Ida-aTo cf. also the magic text BGU IV. I026 xx "- 16 alpdpoiav idrai. On the Lukan usage of the verb see Hobart, p. Sff. and on the " " aoristic 34 see Pro/eg. p. 119. Thayer's present in Ac 9 hint of a connexion with Ids is not supported by modern :

,

philologists, see Boisacq, p.

Part

s

.

.

Sn,p.oo-[i.6v]wv

«rl Tapi[x«'a,

"a

doctor officially

mummification" (Edd.), getting exemption from some form of public service, and similarly P Fay 106 to the prefect by a (c. A.D. 140) is a petition addressed twv TeXeov diroXvovTai [X£iTovp]*yis] physician " that those practising

distinguished from Gepairtvco

and

laTpbs

(rwcrcu

idof(ai. s.v.

III.

)

35 See also the sepulEpidaurus cf. ib.?*' chral epitaph Kaibel 3I4 13 (Smyrna) dXX' 6 TaXaufjpwv y€vvr|a-as ado-axd pou vocrov aivTJv, tovto SoKtiv (Sti p-oipav

at

Asclepieum

it.

325),

IV.

362.

eTrto-Tr|[[j.T|v] p.eTaxeipi?dp£voi, tising the profession of physician be completely

prac-

iaTpi.K^|v

exempted

Physicians were thus apparently State 5 104 n. ) and consequently a tax was levied for their maintenance: cf. P Uib I. 102 (B.C. 248),

from public services." officials

(cf.

OGIS

an undertaking to a physician by a military settler to pay by way of laTpiKov, dXvp(iov) (dpTdpas) 1 $\ Spaxpds TtVcrapas, " 10 artabae of wheat or drachmae" see further Wilcken 4 :

2 97

39

298

75e

'1810?

Ostr. i. p. 375 ff. One of the wall-scratchings at Thebes, Preisigke 1852, commemorates a certain 'IiriroKpaT-ns laTpds, and a dialect inscr. from Delphi, of the middle of ii/B.c.

(A.D. 156) €"yvtupta"a Tfjv ISiav pou o-tppayiSa,

a deed of sale to Apollo Pythius, by which Dionysius manumits Damon, a slave physician, who has apparently been practising in partnership with his master,

2S9) eKSiKrjo-copev

,

is

Syll 857",

to judge from the concluding provision

—

As

Mk

illustrating

inscr. in the

28

we may

5

cite

xp e ' av ^X 01

el 8e

Aiovvo-ios, o-uviaTptvtTw Adfj.u>v peT' auToO ing board and lodging and clothes.

receiv-

€tt| Trt'vTt,

Preisigke 1934, an

Memphis, recording that Aristullus has set up a votive-offering fearing that the god is not welldisposed towards him e-rrel Kal la.TjpeCa.is \ptop.evos tois Serapeum

at

—

vaov 6ve£pois o]vk T]SuvdpT|V i7ie£as For Mt 9 12 Wendland (HZNT I. ii aiTo]0.

[tux*'"

irefpl

Stobaeus Florilcg. III.

in

Diogenes

p.

462

p. 14 ,

irap'

44) recalls ed. Hense :

ov8e *ydp taTpbs vvieCas &v iroir|TiKOS ev tois ii-yiaCvouo-L ri\v P Oxy I. 1 recto I2 contains a new SiaTpip^v iroieiTau

181-9) 7pdij«D

tjj

i8]Ca croi

t^

aKoXov8u>[s

BGU

pou x eL p'>

18£
ib.

III.

(/.

495

865

15

(a.d.

2

(ii/A.D.) 18

I.

(A.D.

I3

8airavT|pao*iv, P Grenf II. 80 14 (a.d. 402) iirep ISCas o-ou KecpaXi]s. It will hardly be denied, however, that in all these passages ESios adds a certain emphasis, and this undoubtedly holds good of

NT

the general 2 7 ', etc. : see

tois

.

.

usage, as e.g. Jn

more

eauTiov

ISfots

I

11 ,

Cor 3 8 Gal 6 5

1

,

particularly Pro/eg.

87

p.

ff.

Heb

,

(as against

Deissmann BS p. 123 f.), and cf. Souter {Lex. s.v.) where the word is rendered "one's own," "belonging to one," "private," "personal," without any mention of a weaker Winer-Schmiedel Gr. § 22, 17, on the other meaning. hand, claims for the word both senses in the NT, and illusIt is probably impossible to draw the trates these in detail. line strictly, so much depends on the special nuance of the context. Thus in the interesting papyrus in which proceed-

ttj

ings are instituted for the recovery of a foundling child that had been put out to nurse, the defendant asserts that the

iraTpfSt avT[o]v, oijSe laTpbs irotel Oepairei'as els roiis "yiviiFor 0edc|uXos laTpds see Preisigke 3780. o-KovTas avTov. In xxxii. p. 2 Sir W. M. Ramsay publishes an inter-

foundling had died, and that the child now claimed was her own child to] t[Si]ov pou tc'kvov (P Oxy I. 37" 1 A.D. 49) (= Selections, p. 51). But when in P Goodsp Cairo 4*

esting Christian inscr. of

(ii/B.c.)

Logion ascribed to Jesus

— ovk eWiv

8cktos irpocj^rns ev

CR

who

&pX«iTpds,

in

c. a.d. 350 regarding a words and deeds acted according

t]6v

and period

o-o6v

who

sician

some

(p. 5)

to the

In another inscr. from the same

precepts of Hippocrates. district

certain

a mother

commemorates her son

InTpbv etKoo-Tov fryovTa eTos, was in his twentieth year."

MGr

iii/A.D.).

to the

honour

as

little

(B.C.

yiaTpds, "physician," yiaTpiKo'[v], "I heal."

cine," •yiarpeva),

"medi-

I8e

=

" look out

P Ryl

see

II.

239

s1

(mid. iii/A.D.) iravTaxdBev ISe avTto pixpby oyaptSiov, "look out " everywhere for a small donkey for him (Edd.). The word, as the

MGr

of etSov,

imper.

Moeris,

193

p.

I8e

.

.

for,"

was

accented Hi us to ebre', Xape',

originally

'Attikus

.

.

-f|pd>v

is

one of ourselves

Tas ISias avTwv (=

Mayser Gr.

iiYiaCvovTC

may

(iii/iv

(/.

a.d.),

— Ta)

receive you

41

11

Trpeo-pvTe'pou 8- 7 (B.C. 1 19)

308).

absolute use of 6 £8uos as in Jn

XIV. 16S0 6

P Par

cf.

:

Tas eavTtov) peToiKio-Gfjvai (both This last ex. illustrates the

els

p.

TXauKCav,

ore

meaning can be

"

KaTOXti 'r11 peTa toO (= epov) IlToXepatov, P Tor I.

15S) oS

dSeX4>ou ISiov els

Polycrates —25) d-rreo-TdXKapcv irpos

ESiov, KoivoXoYô-dpevdv 0-01, the

more than " who

cited by

writes to a friend

Selections, p.

I

11

1 ,

13

,

etc.

P Oxy

also

cf.

:

where a son prays

for his father

diroXa|$eLV ev tols ISCois, " home in good health (Edd.). ere

"

—

that

we

On

the

principle of the 181a, involving a man's personal attachment to the house and soil of his birth, see Zulueta in Vinogradoff s

ids.

For

bvTa

the skilful phyThe art. contains

in

(=

—

introducing one Glaucias

' '

which the profession of medicine was held by Christians of the third and fourth centuries. The verb laTpeuu occurs in Michel 1250 (ii/B.c.) MeXd[v]8ios 'EmTeXeu laTpeuflels 'Ao-kXtjttlwi xapuj-TTjpia. For la.Tp£rr|, "midwife," see P Oxy XII. I5S6 12 (early reff.

interesting

—

:

cf.

eipe'

[l]Se's, 8e'[o-]Te.

Oxford Studies in Social and Legal History i. (1909), p. 42 ff., and cf. Exp VIII. iv. p. 487 ff. where Ramsay applies this ,

3 In Proleg. p. 90 f. principle in connexion with Lk 2 special attention is drawn to the use of 6 I'Sios in address.

Thus

ing near relations at the beginning of a letter.

P Fay no 2

in

Gemellus sends greeting 'Eira-yaSwi twu ISiuu, Epagathus being probably a nephew, and similarly in other letters of the same correspondence when the son Sabinus is addressed, the words t<1 oielui (=tu m
:

idea.

See

and add P Oxy X. 1277 10 (a.d. 255)

s.v. el8e'a,

K«f>dXaia

.

.

Xivd

avTfjs el8aias (/. ISe'as), (Edd.), and the magical papyrus ttjs

irpoo--

"of the P Lond

same quality" I2I 76o (jii/ A D .) (— J. p I0 g) Xva Trdtrav elSe'av diroTeXe'o-ns. Note et- for 1-, as in Mt 28 3 and cf. the cognate forms etSos and elSuXov. TSe'a comes from */\Seo-d (Boisacq, .

,

p. 220)

:

see also s.v. Eo-os.

tenance" MGr = "

in

Mt

I.e.

thought,"

On

the

AV

"counThe word in

translation

see Field Notes, p. 22.

" idea."

"

privately," see

BGU

(p. 13) cites

.

.

.

cf.

(B.C. 261-0) ISiai OTjp
etc

tov

"at one's own expense," (B.C. 22), and similarly e£ ISCuv

iSiou,

The

IV. 1118 31

found in

is

in ib.

1209

11

(B.C. 23).

For an "exhausted" ESios in Hellenistic Greek, equivalent to little more than the possessive pronoun, Kuhring such passages as

BGU

IV. 1061

2*

(B.C.

14) ev

aiToO KXrjpui, P Oxy III. 48}^ (a.d. 10S) djpvvw elvai Tas irpoK[eip]e'vas dpoipas elSias pov, id. 494 s3

Tcii ISCui

and

Tei irdX[ei] Kal Ka0' ISiav tols evnryxavouo-[iv] avTaJL.

phrase

XdlOQ.

PSI IV. 434 12

vr|o-as irpos avPTovs,

Brugmann rant

"

derives from

"

(Boisacq,

p.

221).

sequestrated from the " the 6 ISios,

ylSios

:

"identity."

*F1810s

The

common same,"

:

cf.

skr. vi,

adj.

"en

therefore

MGr

stock."

"self"

:

cf.

sepa-

implies

tSios

and

ISioTnTa,

299

i8l(0T1]S

IfpairoXis noun

In 5j'//847 16 (Delphi— B.C. 1S5) the witnesses to a manumission are the priest, two representatives of the dpxovTcs, and five ISioVrai, " private citizens " cf. ib. 846 s (B.C. 197) and OGIS 90 52 (B.C. 196) where again a distinction is drawn

old

difficult

and Cor I4 16

&XX01

01

ieptis 1

23

'

Magn

(p. 32) cites

99

(beg.

return

—

c.

persons":

P Ryl

cf.

A.D. 161) ISiw(Tns)

Xaoy

II.

iii(«)

17

private

—

in

P Lond 1168

(a.d. 18)

(A.D. 211)

(=111.

ISiwTiKa

8nu.do-ia

fj

p. :

(=111.

p. 137),

and

in ib.

932

d(j>£Xovo-a IStoTiKiov xP'™v,

and

BGU

V. i2io

m

(c.

a.d. 150)

" FastotSiumKaSy ij>Utt|S to denote absence of military rank, a e£bv

IIao-TO
II.

149) with reference to 8dveia iJTOi. 18 cf. the Will, P Tebt II. (A.D. 381

—

P Hib I. 30" (B.C. 300-271) and ib. 89' (B.C. we can now add P Hamb I.26 11 (B.C. 215). In contrast

to rhetoricians

as ISiaVrns

(iii.

and philosophers, Epictetus describes himself cf. 2 Cor II 6 and see 7. 1, a!.) Epict. iii. :

,

9. 14 ov8{v t|V 6 'E-7r£icn)Tos, eo-oXotKi£ev, «P
NT

were accustomed

that they

an equivalent interjection in their own tongue cf. Wellhausen Einl. 1 p. 22. As showing, however, that the interjection was used in the K
)

with reference to the return of a

0-01 ai>TT|v,

11

ib.

1069 (very illiterate iii/A.D.) cl8ov ydp Kal to -rrop^vpsiv ueTa " tuv
—

dpTwv, dXX'

cirio-ToXT|V irtpl

KoXXovOov

€ttio-toXt|V, eiSov

has brought letter

me

ev8
t)

dpTapni

file,

(=fi)

2ireu>(;as

Sid

"no one

a letter about the bread, but

by Colluthus, an artaba

will

come

to

if you send a " you immediately

3

A.D.) ISov \iiv «Y U 0UK
(Edd.),

:

it>.

1295

(ii/iii

A

BGU

948* (iv/v A.D.) yivwo-Kiv e[8]eXu> p.aT€UT[^|s

8«Ka rpis

8]ti p.ijves

.

:

.

T|

cf.

p.rJTT|p

P Oxy

Bn

dtriv troi

o

irpa'y-

Ko
confined to

Lk 22" K* D

from the magic

P

iroXXov iSpuJTos,

(ii/B.C.) p.€Ta cf.

"by great exertions" The verb, as in 4 Mace 3 e F Oxy X. 1242 52 (early iii/A.D.)

Lat. multo sudore.

6 U , Didache

i.

6,

occurs in

,

tov SapdmSos irpoTopr) a'upviStov 'iSpuo-ev, "the bust of Sarapis suddenly sweated " : cf. ^'erg. Georg. i. 480 et maestum inlacrimat templis ebur aeraque sudant. MGr I'Spos, ISpwTas, with the verb iSpuvu or Spuvu. .

t|

Schtirer's

suggestion

(

.

Theol.

Abhandlungtn

Weisziicker

that the Jezebel or Isabel of Rev 2-" the local prophetess of the shrine of Sambethe the

gavidmet,

p.

39

flf.)

was Chaldean Sibyl

at Thyatira (cf. CIG 3509), which led to Nestle's highly doubtful identification of the names Isabel

and Sibyl (Berl. Phil. Woch. 1904, received with

On

EB 2457,

Moulton [Proleg. p. 11) has shown that the frequency with which iSoi (originally the imper. of clSdu.T|v and accented I80O) is used by certain writers is due to the fact

40"

ad I.).

idov.

is

illustrated

and in P Goodsp Cairo 30™- ^ (A.D. 191-2) iSpiiwv s, Mayser Gr. p. 137. For the derived meaning see P Amh

(Edd.)

private, in

2 39).

may be

wji, cf.

s

I2 3) (== Selections, p. 79), where Thaesis bequeaths her property to her daughter on condition that she discharges her private debts 8ievXvTwo-€i &v edv avfji r\ Oafjcris

NT

in the

82),

p.

(

The adj. iSkotikos is similarly person paying poll-tax." used with reference to a private bank— l8io>TiKf| Tpdircja s1

Hobart,

Lond 46 162 (iv/A.D.) = I. p. 70) €-yii elp.i ov (ortv o iSpu; 6pPpos tmimirruv eirl ttjv ytjv. In ib. 402 verso x% (ii/B.C.) (= II. p. 11) we read of LSputa iraX(ai.d), perhaps, as the editor suggests, "old sweaters": the same word may be 34 lurking in P Tebt I. 116 (late ii/B.c.) Ti(p.fjs) iSpoCwv p

(census-

"a

pa
,

by Meisterhans Gr.

2.

This word, which (cf.

—

trates or private

cite(i

x^'Suv,

ibqmq.

—

at the

ISov

inscr.

:

20

age of forty iSiui-ns, "a private 14 person," and in P Oxy XII. 1409 (a.d. 278) we read of " from overseers chosen k\ dpxdvTtov ^ Kal ISiwraiv, magis-

having died

finite verb, as in

See also Epict. iv. 11. 35 ISov vt'os d|i£ptov tpdv Kal dvTepao-8ai. (cited " here" cf. the French by Sharp Epict. p. 100). MGr eSw, ici from the popular Lat. ecce hie.

ii/B. C.) epducvov iirb rov [l]8ia>Ta>[v, where the word may have some reference to worship at the founding of a sanctuary in honour of Serapis, but the context is far from clear. In P Fay 19 12 (ii/A.D.) the Emperor Hadrian refers to his

father's

Attic

For ISov followed by a Lk 22 38 cf. an

nom. without a

ao-Tos, tSoii irpeo-pvrns a£ios


LSiuVrai.

Thieme

,

in the

203, § 84,

p.

:

between

otc i.wi9av(v.

Itt\
Tpta

idiwrrjg.

much

p.

favour (see e.g.

764

ff. ),

has not been

Bousset and Moffatt

the proposed etymologies of the Heb. name see for form Zezabel see Souter ad Rev 2 20 .

and

'

'

Ieodno/dQ.

DB

Schiirer in Hastings v. p. 94 cites three Jewish inscrr. from Altcrlhiimer von Hitrapotis (in Jahrbuch des deutschen

Archaol.

Institute, Erganzungsheft iv.), pointing to the presence of a considerable Jewish community in Hierapolis ei 8J urj, (1) No. 69 a tomb-inscr. closing with the threat

—

:

diroTCL(T€t Tui

Sm'dpia

Xaw tov

x«^ ia

(

i

No. 212

2)

tomb-inscr.

'Iov8ai[tu]v •jrpoo-T€[i]p.ov dv[du.]a.Ti

(=

Cagtiat IV. 834) another

«l 8e £ti ^T€pos ending ktj8€vo-€i, 8wo-€i rjj KaToiKia Twvtv 'l€pa7rdX€i kcitoikovvtwv TovSaCuiv TrpocrTeC:

Kal tu tK^Trio-avTL (Srjvdpia) (Slo^CXlo) «v Tui dp\iu> tujv 'IovSaCwv, and (3) C- and B. ii. p. 545) an inscr. in memory of a

p.ov (Si^vdpia)

.

.

dvTi-ypa<|>ov dir€T^8ii

No. 342

(=

Aelius Glykon, who bequeathed to the managing body of purple-dyers (tjj o-«u.voTaTT] irpoeSpia tuv Tropvpapdu>v) a capital sum, the interest of which was to be applied yearly tv tt^ top-rj] tuv 'A^vpwv to decorate his tomb. Cf. Ramsay Exp VI. v. p. 95 ff., and see the same certain Publius

writer's C.

and B.

form of the

city's

in

Col

4"

(cf.

ii.

p.

name.

Ac

16 11 ),

679

On

ff.

for

Hieropolis as the local

the separation into 'Ifpd' n<5X«i see Moulton Gr. ii. §61 (b).

300

•a (-Tia) ifpareia

see

isQare(a(-rta) of the actual service of a priest (Lk

Heb

i',

7

6 )

II.

as distin-

298 .

iirep

.

nepvatas

U'psiav do-T^|v ktX.

Kal KaTaxwpCo-ai

Upara'av all

upon

,

—

"and

formal

documents" (Mahaffy).

that his priesthood shall

Chrest.

•

[

Tebt

For

l

be entered

tikoB

293

13 (c.

[•yflvovs,

See further

s.t>.

claims to be

"ye'vovs

48

291

tov

*

41

legaTsv/Lia.

and

where Texv6revu.a seems of

sense

"body"

a

"body"

of priests in

good reason priesthood." be consulted.

been found outside Biblical

OGIS 51 (iii/B.c.) eKTevws on>vav£ea-8ai to TexvtTevua, to be used in the same collective

Greek, but els to

o-weiriSiSoiis

artificers,

as

Pet 2": in

ib.

of

UpaTevp.a

Hort ad

5

I.

a

gives

meaning "act or office of His whole note on this group of words should the

for preferring

Early evidence for this word from the inscrr. is afforded by 61 90 (Rosetta stone B.C. 196) twv 8eiov uiv lepaTev6 crouo-iv, Magn 178 (ii/B.C.) Upaiav 'ApTe'uiSos AevKO(ppuPriene 177 (ii/B.C.) "A8r|vdTroXis Kv8£pou rvvfjs UpaTtvPcrao-av,

Thumb

LXX

Hellen. p. 6S) Alovvo-uh,

and Luke

only applying to the rites of the already current in the pagan world

BS p.

Anz

2l5f., Recherches, p. 66

The

only example

Subsidia, p. 370 f.,

:

f.,

see further

Thieme,

Deissmann

p. 15, Rouftiac

2 p. 347 n from the papyri is P Giss I. €L€paT€V£lV TOV \CLp€LO-p.OV TWV KVpep.

cite

vt]t(«v), where see the editor's note : the gen., which is similar to that after tmu.eXoOu.ai., Kr|Sou.ai, emo-TaTtS, etc., is

sometimes varied by the dat. commodi as

in

Priene 177

(iii/A.D.)

sacrificial

with

the

The have revered and worshipped the temple." as the editors point out, is to the temple of on other Soknebtunis, the principal temple at Tebtunis eXacro-ova or 8euTepa lepd, see their introduction to ib. 88 ;

(=

115-4)

shrines

thirteen

shrines in

Chrest. I. 67), a list of no fewer than belonging to the village of Kerkeosiris. 18

Egypt were privately owned,

cf. ib. 14 of epithets applied to Upd, see Otto Priester ii. p. 373, and for a lepbs oIkos at Priene, used for mystic rites, see Rouftiac Recherches, p. 62 : at the

Many

For

note.

a convenient

list

—

Eltrivai els [to] lepbv

dyvbv

e[v]

€0"8fJTl XeilK[f|l].

to reproduce here in full the famous discovered in 1871, warning Gentiles against penetrating into the inner courts of the Temple at Jerusalem OGIS 59S (i/A.D.) u/n8eVa dXXo-yevfj eto-iropeieo-8ai evTbs It

may be convenient

inscr.,

—

Kal irepipdXou ("within the rrepl to Upbv TpucpaKTOv screen and enclosure surrounding the sanctuary ") 6s 8' av eauTui al'Tios So-Tau Sid to e£aKoXov8eiv BdvaTov : see Xt]cp8TJ,

tou

and Deissmann

also s.v. dXXo-y«vT|S

LAE p.

74

ft".

[egoTtQETirjg.

The meaning which Souter (not found in Attic writers) in 26 4 Mace 9

n 20

(Lex. s.v.) gives to this adj. only occurrence in the

NT

its

"like those employed in sacred service," is supported by Dibelius (HZNT ad I.), who cites an inscr. from Foucart Associations religieuses, p. 240,

Ieqevq. unnecessary to illustrate at length this very

common

complaint in BGU 16 (a.d. 159-60) (=-Selections, p. 83 f.) which five I. presbyter-priests (01 i Trpeo-piJTepoi Lepeis lodge against a

word, but reference may be made

to the

"

of letting his hair grow too long " ws kouiSvtos [*]al On the popular use of Upevs to Xp"»[p]«'vo\) epeais eo-8r|o-eo-i. designate a bishop or presbyter in Christian inscrr. of iv/A.D.

brother-priest (o-vviepeus) and of wearing woollen

a()

I

3 (Tit 2

(supra).

It is

i664

see further

:

"a

:

were, therefore, Jewish religion a term )

and Poland Vereinswesen,

we can

II 10 (A.D. Il8) uicrTe

8

(I

lepoiroids,

reference,

—

cf.

22 s (i/A.D.)

For

ff.

—

entrance was the inscr.

leprjTevwv (for the form etc. The writers of the

77

p.

P Oxy XIV.

legarsvoj.

OGIS

connexion with the cere-

P Fay

11 I. 59 (B.C. 99) a certain Posidonius writes to the priests at Tebtunis assuring them of his good will Sid to avu)8ev
(B.C.

of 1

11

cf.

e.g. in

ISQOV. In P Tebt

old

ecclesiastical

tauTov

8eppxi.Ti.vos.

dir]d8ei£iv Sous

01 iepOYpap.p.aTeis Trpor|veyKav pi(3Xou lepaTiKfjs.

ex. of this subst. has yet

cf.

s.v.

priests," in

"sacrificing

Upeia 6ed8uTa) see the We hear of iepo-

(for the class.

editors' note.

eir£o-Tao-8ai [lejpaTiKa [Kal] AtyviTrTia ypdu.fu.aTJa i\ r]s

No

word

from Syll 653

magistrate,"

(A.D.

ledge of hieratic and Egyptian writing

I.

125 (a.d. 250).

monial at marriages, Schubart Archiv v.

162) where a priest UpartK[o]v on the ground of his knowin ib.

=

"wife of Upeia found joined with

(B.C.

Chrest.

cf.

this late

6«Tai,

used of "priestly" descent in P A.D. 187) t]irL^T|ToCvT£ 0-01 el eVTiv i[epa]-

and

I.

citation

adj. lepaTiKds is

II.

last is

iegodvrog.

Tr v ]

tepiocrvvr|.

The

for the fern.

This

:

B.C. 196)

•

l

aviTou,

and

365.

Trafpe'fjjeTai

OGIS 90 s2 (Rosetta stone TrdvTas tovs \P1P' aTucr Jl0 " s

and

eis

p.

For 113) (= III. p. 8), a!. 72* (A. D. 234) p.T|8e'va 8e Tiiv v f\] upwp.tvL.jy evKaTaXeXonre'vai tols [8p]ijo"Keuxs, where, iepe'o>| see Wilcken's however, the meaning is far from clear note. See also the interesting libellus of a heathen Upeia in

the verb Updco

:

iepiiTeiav tt]s 'ApTe'p-iSos ttjs

[tt|]v

p. 387,

ib.

P Lond 88o7

wpio-o-o. in

cf. e.g. P Tebt however, frequently disappears (a.d. 107-8) where certain priests pay 52 drachmae 5 (iii/B.C.) 6] Trpi.du.e[vo]s tt)S UpaTe£a[s, Syll 601

11

Ramsay Luke,

a hiereus" see

11 guished from the more abstract Upo>(rvvr| (Heb 7 "'')> ma y be illustrated from Priene 139 7 (before B.C. 335) irepl ttjs The dis8iKr|s ttjs yevop.e'vr|s irepl ttjs iepaTevqs toC Aids.

tinction,

Ltpoirpeirrjs

garments

—

cf.

:

No. 66 3

'

13

•

118

•

)

Lepoirpeinis Kal (piXoSoijcos of certain religious 21 also Michel 163 (Delos— B.C. 148-7) rds

functions: 8uo-£as

,

cf. •

KaXcis

Kal

lepoirpeirufs]

cmveTeXecrev,

Priene

For 120) Trpoeirou-iTeuo-ev lepoirpeirtos. the adj. see Dio Cass. lvi. 46, and for UpdSouXos see s.v. s 8ouXev
((".

B.C.

SiaTeXo[0]p«v tovs editors' note.

.

<*>
evTaKTOuvTes

.

els

to Updv, with the

301

icpos IEQOS. This

which remains unchanged in MGr, is very comwith reference to heathen temples, sacred With the use in revenues, and sacrificial and other rites. 2 Tim 3 15 we may compare the vd(ioi Upol Kal dpai by which the temple of Jupiter at Magnesia was protected against

mon

adj.,

in the inscrr.

harm:

see

Magn

105

53

by Thieme

(ii/A.n.) as cited

and

See also s.vv. pipXos

and

•ypdu.u.a,

Irjcrovs

nor in language of disrespect to the established religion of our city " see further CRE 5 p. 260, and Lightfoot Essays on Supernatural Religion, p. 299 f., who cites an inscr. :

found in this very temple of Ephesus, though of a later date than the passage in Acts, 8o-tu> Upoo-vXCa Kal do-e'pVa, " " let it be regarded as sacrilege and impiety (Wood Inscr.

—

vi.

1,

p. 36.

for the protection

afforded by the "sacred" area see s.v. Piouds, and the note The pTjua of the Prefect of Egypt is on PSI V. 515 16 described in P Hamb I. 4 s (a.D. 87) as UpwTOTov cf.

p.

Other exx. of the

14). 19

Syll 523 tov vd[i.ov tis

(iii/B.C.) .

.

6 hi

£o-tcij

.

Updo-uXos,

[tt|V o-TTjXnv] d
.

:

BGU

358'" (c. a.d. 150) (=11. p. 172), and See also P Oxy IX. (time of Anton. Pius).

P Lond 613

19

II.

121

1

1

UpwTaTov NeiXov. The of an athletic club in P Lond 117S 16

(ii/A.D.) adj. is found in the title (a.D. 194) (= III. p. 217, Selections, p. 99) .

.

ir«pviro\io-Ti.K^

For Upd

Club of Nomads."

=

"

"

cf. P Oxy epilepsy 129) and the other passages

vdo-os

1*

11

t| Upd £vo-tik^| "the Worshipful Gymnastic

o-vvoSos,

.

I. 94 (a.d. (a.d. 83), 95 collected by Modica Introduzione, p. 146. in the address of a Christian letter, P

(iii/iv

a.d.) x
ib.

verso

The word

Oxy

is

XII.

and 1592 7

used

1492

1

.

'

V\

from the

adj.

[irpr|i;]as ti

f\

602 8

id.

ra

(iv/iii

are

inscrr.

Trapd toVSc B.C.)

Sc

t^v

ypdu.fj.aTa], iras

10

(Rom.). The new Menander shows Updo-vXos, and id. 6S0 several exx. of icpdcrvXe used in abuse with a general sense (cf.

"horse-thief") )24

Ouo-tav tov

tol irpos t^)v

el'jiras

p. 38"

:

Menandrea,

e.g.

p.

60 333 tep[d]o-vXe

irat,

Updo-vXc ypau.

leQOvgyeaj should receive the

full force

the only place where p. 165

"a

and

SH

ad I.

it

The ''

Rom 15", Field Notes, used in the wider sense

of "sacrifice" in

NT

occurs in the subst.

is

:

cf.

20

P Tebt

II. 293 {c. a.d. 1S7) a Sid [t]o [irj 8vreport on an application for circumcision vao-Bai. Tas i€[pov]py£as eKTtXeiv ti p/f| tovt[o -yevT|o-€TaJi, ii. 24 294 (a.d. 146) I'va Kal at 6(|>iX[o]vo-ai lepoupyiai twv o~€ cf. also P Par 69 E 14 (A.D. (JhXouvtuv 8«a>v tiriTeXiivTai.

of

sacred function

in

—

-

:

IegoooJ.vjiia. This Greek neut. plur. form of the Hebraic Tepovo-aXtjp. x * iii18 is found in the important P Leid (ii/iii A.D.) Ti> It lies outside our puruf'ya (6vop.a) to ev T€poo-oXvu.ois.

W

pose to discuss the usage of the two forms in the NT, but, as showing that a real distinction was present to the minds of Lk and Paul, refeience may be made to Harnack Acts, 76

p.

ff.

Bartlet,

ExpT

VII.

Exp

Ramsay,

,

xiii.

p.

paper by Schiitz in

iii.

But

157L

ZNTW

xi.

(1910)

p.

169

ft'.

WII

due to a "false

3 irdo-a Tepoo-dXvua, as in Mt 2 found in Pelagia-Legenden p. I4 1 *.

Tobit 14* B,

fern,

,

,

MGr

Debrunner,

cf.

ii.

p. 101.

Have we

The is

here an

indeclinable irdo-a? queries Blass-

§ 56, 3.

legoavMco used in

its literal

-

.

aXXa d avTol tur

cye'vovTo

ol

Upoo-vXTjo-avTcs upd with reference to those who had stolen

tK*rr|u.€v[oi]

fleaa,

-fjo-av

part of the Phocians' dvd8eu.a at Delphi.

Cf. also

RV

NT

passage,

7, p.

margin of :

'

Iegovoahrj/Li. See s.v. 'Iepoo-dXvu.a.

lEOCDOVVT].

The

older form of this

OGIS 56"

word was Upewo-vvn (from

Uptvs),

237) tt^v Ltpeioo-vvnv twv EvepycTwv 8twv, see Dittenberger's note and cf. Mayser Gr. pp. 15, " the For Upwo-vvii priestly office," as in Heb 154.

e.g.

(B.C.

=

Priene 174 2 (ii/BC.) 4irl toio"8c 2 Upwo-vvnv tov Aiovvo-iou toO 't'Xe'ou, ib. 205 7

11 "'

cf.

TrwXoO|j.ev

Tfjv

£Xa\€ Michel 7°4 15 Trjv iepuo-iiv[iiv] 'Ava^Sinios AiroXXu)v[iou, 13 ib. 977 (B.C. (ii/B.c. tirpt'aTo tt|v Upuo-vvnv Ttp.[aios, 7 29S-7) t^|v t€pwo-vvr|v dî'ws Up€ioo-aTo tov Scov, ib. 9S1 (iii/.\.D.)

see,

219-S) KaXui; Kal tvo-epws t^v iepuo-vviiv See also s.v. UpaTtCa, and for the abstract suffix (B.C.

i|ifiyay€v.

— o-vvii see

s.v. dya8u>o-vvT].

Pseudo-

64 (Bernays) 4>£Aous et>apu.aKdJo-avTes, It is probable, however, that the word, iepoo-vXT|o-avT£s. which is here used with special reference to Ephesus, should be understood in the wider sense of " doing sacrilege," as in the

who

collegium eorum qui sacris Minervae Itoniae intererant."

'

Heracleitus Ep.

the

"

In Syll

yeijvoue'viov.

made

tois Upovpyois tijs are described by Dittenberger as is

)

sense of robbing temples in Syll 2$7 S W . . Kal Ta of (end iii/B.C.) t^Xe-yô-v tovs Upoo-vXnKdTas is

'AS-nvds ttjs Triovias.

pp. uoff., 4i4f., and see contra the elaborate

(Intr.* p. 13) refuse the rough breathing as association with Upds," but cf. Moulton Gr.

anticipation of the

233) o-u]vT)8civ Upoup-yiiiv Ai[l iii/B.C.) reference

s 644 (end of

....

Rom

ZNTIV

2

2 -, the only place where it occurs in addition to the commentators on this

in

167 and

ix. p.

s.v.

UpdcrvXos.

hjaovg. As showing that the name Hebrew Joshua, was widely

'Itjo-ovs, the

Greek form of the

spread amongst the Jews both before and after the beginning of the Christian era, we may cite such passages as P Oxy IV. 816, the fragment of an i/B.c. , where ]s To-i8wpov 2 Kal 'Itjo-ovs occurs; P Lond 1119a (a census-return and A.D. 105) (= III. p. 25) ttjs "It|o-ovtos uiyrfpos) Ta[ an ostrakon of a.d. 103-4 registering the poll-tax of a Jew

account written before the end of

—

;

legoavkog. The wider verb has in

Updo-vXos

sense,

which we have seen the corresponding

Rom 2"

in

DB

(see s.v.

Ac 19"

(cf.

2

Upoo-vXe'u), also attaches to

Mace 4 U ), where Ramsay

441) understands olni ttpoo-vXovs oiire pXao-T)novvxas tt|V 6edv as implying "guilty neither in act (Hastings'

i.

p.

described as 2au.pa8iu(v) 6 Kal Tiio-ovs nairfou (Archiv vi. 220 : cf. Meyer Ostr. p. 150 with Deissmann's note). In

p.

the magical

P Par 574 1233

(iii/A.D.)

(

= Selections,

p.

113)

'Ino-ovs w» Xpio-Tbs iri ayios v irvevp.a, "Jesus the Christ, the holy one, the spirit," is invoked to drive the demon out

302

ikolvos

man

a

and

same papyrus, S019 ', an exorcism Kara tov 6v Tcuv'Eppa£wv 'Lio-ov IaPa Iai] AppauS, where Deissmann thinks that the name " It was Jesu can hardly be part of the original formula. inserted some no still less a probably Christian, by pagan "' Jew, would have called Jesus the god of the Hebrews f

;

— begins bpKi£u>

later in the

o-«

•

:

'1

41

'

61

(A.D. 250) 'Avr[
KOVIOV

TKavbv

8l.8
'

TKavd [ira.p~\a.tr\{Toitrav cf. 'Eppavovpis eiirw also the new verb iKavoSoTew = satis do in P Oxy II. 259" 3 (a.d. 23) and iKavoSdrris in BGU IV. 1189 (about the end acriv.'

I

For ToUavov

of i/B.c). 13

Mk

ttolciv, as in

16

15

,

cf.

BGU

IV.

_

declension of 'Itjo-ovs, see

I141 (B.C. 14) edv o ot"Epcos to Uavbv iroT|0-p vpd\]sov pot, P Giss I. 40'- 6 (a.ii. 212) to iKavbv iroi[tiv, and for t!>

P/oleg., p. 49, and on the use of the art. before I. 2, p. 1406 f. Ttictovs, see von Soden Schriften des The omission by so many scribes of the name Tr|
LKavbv Xau.pdveiv, as in Ac 17*, cf. OGIS 484 60 (ii/A.D.) rb 101 iKav[bv irpb Kp(.cr]e»s X[a]p,pdveo-8ai, ib. 629 (ii/A.D.) On the Latinisms involved ov[tos T]b Ixavbv Xa.fifia.WTu).

Bapappiv in Mt 27 I6f can doubtless be explained on the " ut ne noraen ground brought forward by Origen, Jesu conveniat alicui iniquorum." And the same reason probably

in

'

(LAE

p.

4 256, n. ).

On

the

Moulton

NT

-

lies at

Wendt

the root of the variants for BapmcroOs in Ac 13' (see in Meyer's Kommentar* ad I. as cited by Deissmann

these phrases see Proleg. p. 20 f. The thought of "sufficient in ability," as in 2 Cor 2", is seen in P Tebt I. 40 37" (B.C. 73) iyt> ovv irtpio-Trupevos ( c ^- Lk IO ) irepl dvavKatav ve'vpa^d croi 1'va Uavbs ytvr\, " therefore, as I am

the possibility that in Ac 17" the Athenians thought that Paul was proclaiming a new god of healing, Ttio-ovs, see an interesting note by Mr. A. B. Cook

occupied with urgent business, I have written to you so that you may undertake the matter" (Edd.). MGr Uavos, 3 "ready," "able." For the adverb see P Petr III. S3(«) " I am Kdvu> 8'iKavus well (iii/B.c.) et\ov, myself enough,"

Chase Credibility of the Acts, p. 205, where it that there may have been some confusion with

dXXo

On

Urgeschichte, p. 24).

in

name was

derived

later

(Roscher, Lex.

d.

from

Hebr.

Mythologie, II.

i.

=

iasa

is

whose " salvavit " " She bore

522. 42). was credited

o-wTtipa (ibid. 46), and discovery of the drug dOcivao-ia (Diod. i. 25)." be noted, however, that the explanatory clause in the

title

D

suggested

Isis,

with

the

P Oxy VIII. 1088 56 (medical

prescription

— early

i/A.D.)

tvepves iKavus, "another, tolerably strong," P Tebt 8 II. 4II (ii/A.D.) b Yap KpaTio-Tos 4irio-TpdTT|-yos iKavws o-«

"for his highness the epistiategus has made

cTT€^T|Tr|0-€,

several inquiries for

you"

(Edd.).

should

It

Ac

17

18

is

omitted by cf. Ramsay Paul, p. 242. On the contractions IC, IHC, in MSS., as a sign of sanctity, see Traube Nomina Sacra, p. 113 ff., and on the Lat. forms Hiesus-Ihesus, see a note by Nestle in ix. (190S), p. 248 ff. Reference :

ZNTW

also be made to Deissmann's monograph Die neutestamentliche Formel " in Christo Jesu" Marburg, 1892.

Ixavoto. P Tebt

I.

0T)vai o-e

(le'xP

20* (B.C. 113) edv Xo-ydpia diraiTuivTai iKavu1 T0U r16 irapa-ytve'fo-Sai, " if accounts are

demanded consider

that you have full powers See also Anz Subsidia, p. 353.

arrival" (Edd.).

my

until

may

IxsrrjQia.

With

IxavoQ.

P

20 "

raira iKavov tivos tov dvopao-Tov Kal tov cpopiKov, "and this when a large quantity of market and tax wheat has come in" (Ed.), P Lille I. 3" (after B.C. 24r) Petr

II.

'

(B.C.

252)

Kal

-n-X^Sovs [cTr]i7reirTwKOTos diro re

Uavd

ttXtiBt],

"des sommes considerables"

(Ed.),

P Tebt

s

tKavd Kecj>dXaia, ib. 29 12 (<\ B.C. no) iKavfjs 1' (first half ii/B.C.) Uavd Tiva
24

4"

(B.C. 117)

iKavbv XP""

*")

B Tor

I.

ls 1**-

(B.C.

117)

t'

Uavds

For the word of persons see P Oxy XIV. 1672 16 tov irapd o-ol de"pa iKavbs iv [these two words are inserted above the line] irepieKaflicrav T|p.uv to <}>povpiov cf. B Tebt I. 41 13 (c. B.C. 119) iKavuv T)utov, "many of us" s (Edd.), and P Oxy I. 44 (late i/A.D.) us iKavd pXairTop.Tipipas.

(i/A.n.) cViyvovs [o8]v

(c.

the use of this word in

A.D.

T|XiK(.av

5' cf.

P Tebt

II.

326

s

BvyaTpbs dpcpavrjs Kal KaTaSeovs tt)v SccriroTa Tj^cp-wv, iKcrrjptav TiGeaevr] «irl to o-bv

(

pt-yeDos KaTatfjcvyw, is

Heb

266) iirep

under age,

my

"on

behalf of

lord praefect,

take refuge in your

I

orphan daughter who

my

make

this supplication

power" (Edd.), P Oxy

I.

and

3

(a.d. 303) Trjv iK[€TJTip£av -irpoo-dYw eiStXiris lav Tfjs dirb tov crov

p€"ye'9ovs

with

full

71'-

" I make my 8iKai0Kpicrias tvx €^ v petition to you confidence that I shall obtain justice from your .

3 highness" (Edd.), Syll 666

(ii/B.c.) iirtp uiv 6 Upeis Ti]s For a similar iKCTT|p£av €v rfji PovXiji ktX. use of iKCTtia (cf. Sir 32 14a/ ) cf. P Petr II. 19 (la) 2 (iii/B.c.)

"Icrios £8*to

jj.fcTa

p«8'

T-f|v

StT^crtws

iKtTiias

Kal LKCTcâs, :

see also

P Par 39 s ib.

68 c

-

(B.C. 161) otop-ai

*•

(ii/A.D.)

Ik(o-lou$

vpuv 0-01

,

:

ivav,

"on

the plea that they had incurred sufficient

already" (Edd.). "security," e.g.

The

P Oxy

Uavdv is common 294" (a.d. 22) 4dv |uj

neut. II.

=

loss

"

bail," ti ir£o-uo-i

tov dp\toTaTopa 8o[0v]ai ciKavbv fcws 4-rrl 8iaXo*yio-p.dv " unless indeed they persuade the chief usher to give security for

them

until the session" (Edd.), Selections, p. 62) diraiTtTat virb

BGU

II.

530™

(i/A.D.)

twv irpaKTopwv iKavdv " 30 security is demanded by the tax-gatherers," B Ryl II. 77 (a.D. 192) KeXtvo-aTt 8 ijSwKa iKavbv dve8TJvai, "order the bail which I provided to be released" (Edd.), B Strass I.

(=

\«ipas.

ixjudg.

For the medical usage of this word, which in the NT is Lk S 6 see Hobart p. 57 (., but contrast Cadbury Diction, p. 43, where it is shown that the word occurs in LXX, Joseph, Plut., Luc, and is, therefore, in no way the confined to

,

sole property of medical writers. '

Ixoviov.

The old controversy as to whether during the Roman period Iconium belonged to Phrygia or Lycaonia may now be said to have been settled by the discovery of inscriptional evidence showing that during

ii-iii/A.D. the inhabitants

the old non-literary Phrygian tongue

:

see especially

used

Ramsay

303

tXapof

According to Ramsay (p. 75) name was probably Kaoania. This was hellenized to Konion and modified to 'Ikoviov or EIk
Recent Discovery, p. 65 the Phrygian form of the

fif.

city

p. 8.

*

cri

—
see Hatzidakis Einl. p. I.

332

12 (ii/iii

P Giss

=

Homer as

VXa[F]os, e.g.

P Lond 46 41 "

cpdviiBi,

IXapds

(=

(iv/A.D.)

Stvpo paKap pvr|pn,s TeX€povos vVt

IXapds t«

p«'-yto-re

I.

o-t|

p. 78) popcprj

tiriTeiXov dvBpwTriu 6o-iu> pop4>Tjv

t'

Tais IXapbv eiriT€iXov epol tu> Sttva 6
t'

W

1

friendly."

A

cast into a furnace. bright colour of gold which has been 1" new literary reference is provided by P Oxy XI. 13S0 In is ascribed to Isis. a where IXopd ox|/is ii/A.D.), (early

Preisigke 55 10 'IXapd

is

a proper name.

ilagozrjg. For the form tXapia see Preisigke 991" (A.D. 290) peTa 2' cf. Vett. Val. p. 3 -ytXioTa, irdo-ris x a P is Kal Capias :

DAox.oiiai.

=

" render c. ace. of For this verb propitious to oneself" 5ff classical (end of Greek, see Syll 64i the person, as in ,
l

A£a TJaTpciiov Kal 'AirdXIXao-Kope'vois Kal Tipuo-iv Kal A-yaBbv Aaipwva Xuva Ttpav Si Kal IXdo-Keo-Bai. 5 IIoo-ciSmviou Kal rop-yCSos, and Michel 1211 (i/B.c?) o 6ebs Kal ei.Xdo-€To tov Bedv, Kal dirb SKoXdcreTo tov .

.

.

'

.

'Eppo-yiEvnv

viv evSo|€t:

cf.

IXdo-Kou irowv I

79

—

(ids,

f.

of tXa(TTT|piov in the important passage has recently been fully discussed by Deissmann in iv. (1903) p. 193ft"., where he BS p. 124 ff. and comes to the conclusion that the word must be understood 3

16

ZNTW

not as a term, teckn. for the = covenant), but as an adj.

toStov (Btbv) 'EiriTpeTrovTts 558 Asimi'ar use of

Menander

uT|8ev otottov ut|S' dpaflt's.

LXX

to the

(Gen compound e£i.Xdo-Kopai, which extends Gr. i. 32" (Jacob and Esau), Zech 7* (God) cf. Thackeray Menander Fragm. p. 164, No. 544' Kal p. 270), is seen in Both in c£iXdcravTO tb TaTravovo-Bai o"4>o8pa. ttjv Bebv

the

:

or cover (of the ark of the for propitiation," on the

HIS?

"of use

as o-uTfjpiov or xap'-o'Tripiov analogy of such word-formations And in support of this with reference to votive offerings.

view, he

able to appeal, not only as Lightfoot had already St. Paul, p. 271), to such a

is

done (Notes on Epistles of

KO/raXeCxi. p. 355 ed. Reiske passage as Dion Chrys. Or. ' ABnva Jreiv -yap aviTovs dvd8r|pa KaXXitrrov Kal pj-yiorov ttJ Kal eiri7pdi|mv iXao-rf]piov 'Axaibv T-jj 'A8r|va rfj 'IXidSi, but to two interesting exx. of the word from the inscrr. of :

on a votive-gift which the first, Cos 81, is found as a iXao-Trjpiov for the welfare of the erected of Cos people 6 Sdpos iirip (-r)ds AiiTOKpaTopos Augustus

The

Cos.

—

Beots IXao-TTjpiov. Katcrapos, BeoS ulov, EePao-Tov o-u-rrjpCas The second, Cos 347, which also belongs to the Imperial

mns— 6

period,

Sdpos b 'AXcvtCwv

2e]pa
Tatou NupPavou tXao-rfjpiov, Sauapxevv-ros Nor is this all, but, as he (piJXoKato-apos.

ZHpai-U

Moa-x(uvo[s

.

1

The meaning

Rom

Ait

iXapiav, Koa-pov.

S\P

— o-Xd — Fa%.

[?.aox)]Qiog.

Emperor

iii/B.C.)

* 0-1

a.d.) iXapd elpi irtpl tt)s a-uT-ripCas

22* (time of Trajan) Tijs cio-ePetas pou Kal IXapwTaTov.
I.

d[vaX]apPavovcrr|S Nageli (p. 65 f.) has shown that in the magic papyri IXapds the cognate I'Xcios, which appears in is used practically

.

as I'Xews represents

daa/.i6<;. On the formation of this and similar substantives in

U.agoQ.

BGU

grammatical constructions of the verb in Biblical Greek (cf. According to e.g. Westcott Epp. of St. John, p. 83 ft".). form Boisacq (p. 373) tXdo-Kouai derives from a reduplicated

r

See also Blass Gr.

T|(iwv,

tAews-

use of i.Xao-rf|pios is now definitely points out, the adjectival established by the fragment of a philosophical work concerni3ff the gods, P Fay 337 (ii/A.D.) tois Beois elXao-TT)[pio]vs 25 form cf. elXaoTTJpiov Rom 3 B*D*) Bucrias d|iu[8e ?]vt«s -

(for

tou [XacrrT|p£ou BavaTOU, cf. 4 Mace 17" Sid toO iXaoTT>piov toO where, however, some MSS. read Std eiriTtXeicreai

.

:

aMv

BavdTou

SH,

(see

.

88).

p.

The

theological conse-

cannot be discussed here, quences of the above interpretation but reference may be made, in addition to the commentators,

an art. by C. Bruston in ZNTIV vii. (1906), p. 77 ff. It taken of should be added, however, that, whatever view is Rom 3", in Heb 9 6 , the only other place where the word to

occurs in the tion

"

"

or

NT,

tXao-TT|piov

must mean "place of propitia-

mercy-seat," as in the

LXX

of the Pentateuch.

I

and NT (Lk 1S IXdo-Kopai is (e.g. Ps 78(79)') "be propitious," " be merciful," found in the pass. c. dat. while the striking use of the verb c. ace. of the thing for 1' iXdo-K«o-6ai. Tas is made in Heb 2 which the

13

LXX

)

=

propitiation

the use of the compound dpapTCas can be illustrated from not only in such LXX passages as Sir 3' at. but in an inscr. found near Sunium, where belonging to the Imperial period in the directions for a sanctuary in honour of the god Men &v St TroXuirpa-ypovT|(£)i.Xe'Tw Mtivl Tupdv14ff cf. Deissvuj, T|v ou pr) SvvnTai e£tiXdo-ao-8ai (Syll 633 a from last ex. This profane source mann BS, 225).

With Heb 8 12 20)

IXfle

tXt'iio-ov

See also

,

-

:

p.

us careful in not pressing too far the which are sometimes found in the theological implications

should perhaps

make

Beovs

Trapd

•

•

itoi,

cf.

P Par 51"

Tas AtSvrpas, and OG/S 3$$** (mid •

(bx. 160)

(=

Selections, p.

tiraKovo-dv pern, u 19 (ii/B.c). similarly Leid U

Bed Bewv, elX«os -ywopevTl,

CiXeus

eis

-

i/B.c.) iyi> iraTpiiovs

irdo-av

I'Xeus ttjs 4pt|S evx*js

x^P 11

"

f>i

Saipovas Kal

LXX

•

Siape'veiv,

TrdvTas

fltovs

Gen 43 23

diravTas 2 ,3

X H a,

ix" a

-

20

Kings 20 and OG/S 19 see I Chr II ) Cagnat I. IO7 "IX«os o-oi, dXviri., nXaToiv Kal 10 = IXeus Letronne riptv 221) (iv/A.D.) ( 721 the with the 01 her exx. in Proleg. p. 240, where

For the phrase

in

Mt

16 22

(cf. 10

.

2

,

4vTa09a,

deprecatory expression,

meaning is compared " " on us

Mercy

!

with

our

vernacular

304

IWvpiKOV '

iva In P

8iov iraiSaptov.

IllvQIKOV. For what was understood by "

" Illyricum

in the Imperial

age see SH on Rom 15", and cf. W. Weber Untersuchungm zur Geschichte des Kaisers Hadrianus, Leipzig, 1907, p. 55.

a

Amh

II.

76

14

we

A.D.)

(ii/iii

hear of

cf.

Preisigke 756 (ii/iii A.D.). Eipjrriov, ipaTioTrolXr|S quoted twice above, is the (Ionic) diminutive of ctpa: the Attic ipaTiov is due to itacism and perpetuates a vulgarism :

(Boisacq, p. 375).

P

2

Petr II. 25

(iii/B.c.) els

(
IpdvTas eXaCov, a receipt for

P Oxy X. 1294 7 (ii/iii a.d. IpdvTa to iravdpiov KaXdv, "a good strap tied to the

for greasing straps,

oil

ScScpc'vov eis

)

basket" (Edd.). An edict of iv/A.D., P Oxy IX. n86» directed against the use of the whip (IpdvTts) in the punishment of free men, has to tt|V 8id twv ipdvTtov Xt|Tapi[.]a)v ;

ijuano/iog. For the Hellenistic usage of this word 3s see P Hib generally, as in Lk 7", Ac 2o 245)

kyjLTvi hi

Kal IpaTio-pov

tos

=

"

I.

54

'

clothing 16 (c. B.c

"and

da-TtioTaTov,

let

him

"

Kal

wear as fine clothes as possible (Edd. ), the contract P Tebt II. 384 18 (a.d. 10) Tpo][fjs Kal] IpaTto-pou Kal Xao" Ypacptas, keep and clothing and poll-tax," and the will ib.

subjection to 8ouXiktjv tv^t|v elXrjxoTcov dviapdv, the punishment of scourging, called in the native speech ., " is even for those of servile estate lamentable cf. (Ed.) Ac 22" (RV marg. " for the thongs "). In .S>//537 55 (2nd

13 3S1 (A.D. 123) (= Selections, p. 78) o-Kevr|i. Kal «v8opev£av Kal IpaTio-poV, " utensils and household-stock and clothing." P Ryl II. 189* (a.d. 128) is a receipt issued by the "re" ceivers of public clothing to certain weavers for the delivery

half iv/n.c.) ciriOels IpdvTas ttXcltos TjpnroSiou the reference " to "asseres horizontali positura canteriis impositi (Ed.)

of tunics and cloaks for the guards 8r|poo-to(v) IpaTio-pov Kouo-TioSuiv. The word is used of a bride's " trousseau,"

—

€7rL^(opLu>s otirw KaXovpe'vtov a'lKetav vTrope'veiv co~tIv pev

"

€irl T(iv

.

.

:

is

:

cf. ib.

587"

(B.C.

A

329-S).

tov IpdvTa -yap

ttjs 8s£ids

illustration of

good

Menander Fragm.

afforded by

«pPd8os

j

N0.109

p. 33,

Mk

I

7

is

2

v-rroSovpevos

direppT|£(a).

ifiaxit,(a.

"Found

LXX

neither in

But P Lond 24 14

(B.C. 163)

BGU

nor in prof, auth.", says Grimm.

(= I.

p. 32) to€t[o] tiriTtXt'o-ao-a

IV. II25 8 (B.C.

IpaTlEl ailTrjv, 13) 4]pOV Tp€<|>0VT0S Kal IpaTôvTos aiiTov, P Tebt II. 385 15 (a.d. 117) "Hpwvos 1 lpaT££ovTos tov iratSa, P Ryl II. 153'- (A.I). 138-61) IpaTiiJtiv

tov irpo-yevpapptvov pou

=

"to provide clothing

15

(5

)

coined this word.

=

vlbv,

as in Tobit io 10 N,

"dowry,"

in

P Eleph

I

4

(B.C. 311-0)

Selections, p. 2) -7rpoa-(j>€pop.€VT|V €ipaTio-pbv Kal

(=

KoVpov

" the bride (Spaxpds) ,a, bringing clothing and adornment 10 to the value of 1000 drachmae": cf. BGU IV. iioi r (B.C. 13) x°Pl('Y« -»0 aviTo(v) ttj Aiowo-[(oi) Ta Se'ovTa TrdvTa Kal tov €ipaTto-(p
ad I., " IpaTiov ad fin.

Dittenberger remarks

See also

s.t.

origini vocis

accommodatior."

and many exx. of the active

for," will dispel any idea that Mark Cf. also P Oxy II. 275" (a.d. 66)

Selections, p. 56) tov -rrcuSbs Tp€
—

(/.

For

verb which

this

Milligan

ad

read in the

is

we may

I.)

cite

TR

of

Bacchylides

1

2 8 (but see

Th

i.

62 io-ov 8 t

p«YaXwv 8 T€ petwv iravpoTtpcov, "the rich yearns for great things, as the poorer for less" (Jebb).

d
man

'

—

(

= Archiv

iii.

l/tlUTlOV.

The

plural

is

Kal lpaTi£w

174) ovrrep OpEtpoj

p.

ev-yevws Kal yvrjo-iws ws vlov

generally, as in

Mk

30

5

,

five

" in raiment two robes, one white, one narcissus, and

mantles

"

distinguished

robbery

—

PSI

I.

94

In P Lille

I.

6s

(Edd.

irepl t
)

:

cf.

16

("/a-d.) p^| aîuvia 83 (iii/B.C. ) the IpaTiov is

from the inner \itwv in the account of a x iT " va a|tov (Spaxpds) 5, IpaTiov Tpt-

e£;e'Svo-av

"

cf. P Par "fine") d£iov (Spaxpds) s 59* (B.C. 160) irerrpaKa to o8ovlov (8pa\awv) (p Kal to clpdtiov (Spaxpwv) ttJ. The weaving of the \ituiviov and s8 41 IpaTiov is mentioned in P Lond 429 (c. A.D. 350) (= II. P- 3 : 5) "probably a religious ceremony, "according to the Other editor, "like the weaving of the peplos at Athens."

PaKov ("smooth,

:

'

exx. of the

P Fay

use of this conjunction

12 19

word are P Petr (<-.

II.

32

18

(i)

IpaTia Ai-yvima,

B.C. 103) €|«8uo-av 8 Tr£p[ie]p€pXT|pT|v ip.aTi.ov,

"they stripped me of the garment

5

I was wearing," ib. 109 8t| (/. 8e'r|) to cipdndv o-ou Oeivai ivi" even if Xvpov, you have to pawn your cloak" (Edd.), and of the diminutive, P Par io 23 (B.C. 145) lp.dTi.ov Kal IpaTt-

(early i/A. 1>.)

«dv

0-6

very widely extended in the

is

give an idea of its varied uses. (1) For the original meaning of purpose, "in order that," we may cite P Petr II. II (i) 7

8

marriage contract P Ryl II. 154 (a.d. 66) lpa[Tuo]v o-[T]oXd[s] 8vo, Xcvktji p(a [vap]K[i]
in the

Tr€VT€,

The

Koivt|, nor is it always easy to determine the exact shade of meaning to be attached to it, but the following exx. may

"yvT|0-i.ov.

= "garments"

used

iva.

(/.— icrto)

(iii/B.C.)

(=

Selections, p.

that

we may

anxious," P

8)

8'

•ypd
Tjplv

"

Kal

o-v,

V.va

Kal p^| d-ywviiipcv, write to us yourself know how you are circumstanced, and not be

tlSupcv cv o!s

(I,

Oxy

IV.

742* (B.C.

2)

8[J]s

avn-ds eis tottov

"

do-
up" (Edd), and

VI. 939" (Christian

ib.

letter

—

-ypdppaTa €7rtKaTaXaPeT.v eo-irovSao-a 8td " I am anxious Ev^poo-vvov iva
order that

may make you more

I

ing exx. of Iva II.

237

iT - 12

8uvT|8eir|v,

"Iva

c.

c.

opt. in this

(A.D.

186) Jva

dpTi poi

fut. ind.

,

cheeiful

"

(Edd.).

ra

'Ao-KXr|Tn.d8T)

(/.

dp^Ltpti

ib.

diroSiSdvai

later

"

etrj,

ut facilis via

,

1S I Pet 3 1 Rev 22 14 at.), is illustrated by P 9 106S 5 (iii/A.D.) tvpai|/a Tip Kvp(u pou KX-rjpaTttp ,

Interest-

same sense are afforded by

29 by P Leid W**'- (ii/iii A.D.) " iam mihi sit (Ed.). s 1 Cor as not infrequently in the NT (In 7

and somewhat

€iio8ov

V.v

o*€

,

€iva poi -rrXoiov StairepxI/tTai,

Oxy to>

VII.

dpx«pi followed, however,

305

iv a el'va

by

also

lb.

8vvt|8w to o-wpaTiv kot«v€vkiv iv 'AXt£av8p£av 19

irapaKaXu oiv, Kvpie

avTots Kal

to-

Tqs

o-fjs

cl'va

o~irov8fjs,

p.01

not suppose even Hephaestus to be a good smith " (Sharp See also the long list of cxx. in Jannaris Gr.

cf.

:

xnrdp£ai)

Epict. p. 95).

(j.apTupt]
§§ I7S8. 195'-

inrdp£€

p.ov,

(/.

" I dv€X9dvT€S, urge you, my lord, to supply them with the marks of your good will, that on their return they may testify " It is possible that we have an instance of it to me (Ed.). 12 of Xva with the pres. ind., as in Gal 4", in P Lond 97 i

W

A.D.) (=111. p. 129)

(iii/iv is

ing

.

.

BGU

See also

uncertain.

lovd aiK(os

Por|6oyo-iv, but the readIV. 10S1 3 cited below.

10S1 3

;

we may

al.,

Lond 42 3a Kal tov

8i

(=1.

0-wp.aTos

eiriu.€[\6"lu.£vos,

W

ir€p.\|/T])

is

ki6wv[io]v,

—

immediately followed by SrjXwcrdv |xol ovv, «l cvctciXw " let me I'va croi €Kei Trcptj/w Tas ciricrroXas, know, therefore, if you have so charged her, in order that I may send my letters to you there.'' Attempts have been made

pp. 1388, 1400, 1402

Moulton

has shown, " the usage was deeply rooted in the vernacular, in fields which Latin cannot have touched to the extent which so far-reaching a change involves." )

Amongst other passages he

cites

(=

o"€

jj) tpwTw therefore not to

Selections, p.

urge you (i/A. D.)

^JYpa^/a

.

BGU

.

ovv Iva

u.-f|

"

worry

I'va [o-]ol

II.

P Oxy IV. 744 13

p.tv

(B.C. I)

"

d*yu>vida-T|S,

I

(Edd.), P Gen I. 7" at irpoo-riKovo-ai Ta£[«is]

A.D.) tSrjXwo-a Aovy^vw, irdvTa, and P Oxy I. 121* (iii/A.D.) ttird 0-01 ireptl tuv 8vo aKavGwv etva 8wo-wo-iv rjatv avTa. (3) Related to this is I'va c. subj. with " I pray," or

(/.

625*

(ii/iii

€Toip.do-r|)

—

P Tebt II. 408" (A.D. 3) Kal wv povXe[i] -ypde, ra 8' aXXa IV vtV-o-CvTjs), " and do you too write about anything you wish for, and for " the rest take care of your health (Edd.), P Ryl II. 230* some such phrase understood
8e irtpl

(A.D. 40) p.f| [o]vv &XXws ttolt|[o-]t)[s] jjL-fj I'va Sdfjwp.{'v o-e " do not (vdews TjXXdxSai Ta irpbs rip-as, neglect this, lest we think you to have become all at once estranged towards us"

(Edd.),

BGU

IV. 1079 20 (A.D. 41)

iroXXovs 8avLo*Tas

H

L€v

'

p-^ I'va

(=

Selections,

dvao-raTwo-T]s

40)

p.

" Tjfias,

we

do not drive us out," P Fay II2 12 Til (A.D. 99) tirt'xov SaKTvXiorrj ZuuXua Kal tiva avTov p.f| don't 8vo-u)ttt|o-t)s, "give heed to the measurer (?) Zoilus " look askance at him (Edd.), and BGU I. 48" (ii/iii a.d.)

have many creditors:

:

edv dvaPfjs ttj lopTrj, I'va 6p.do-£ ^cvuucSa cf. Mk 5**, I Cor " " 2 7 7 ', 2 Cor S , Eph 5", al, and MGr vd 'irrjs, (4) say For tva. to express a consequence, as in Rom II 11 (where see

II.

667

14

where

(B.C. 385) I'va

-q

in

Nikt),

f.,

be found

will

in

Robertson

Gr.*

1413.

'

1 071711], of the

a few coins.

IG

cf.

III.

Winer-Schmiedel Gr. p. 56 f. the spelling MSS. and of 1 Mace is supported only by The grammarians and others declare for 'Idirrj to

According 'Id-TriTTj

NT

:

249S'Iomfr|s.

16;.

Syll 587*

avTjj,

to trace this construction to Latin influence, but, as

NT

tions of I'va in the

made from one

the priestess of the temple of the Hermonthites, that I sending my letters there, since she is well known," which

f.

=

verb,

by

JG

:

tell

(Pro/eg. 208

;

Iva [T]d Kap/irvXa <(>vXXa ktX. see Meisterhans Gr. p. 251. Useful tables by Mr. Scott showing the different construc-

(1st half usage to another, the soldier's letter P Meyer iii/A.D.) eiiri tt] 'UpCa-a-a. 'V.-tj) tov icpov twv 'EppwvOtTwv, I'va cK€t ircp.irw Tas €irio-To\ds, tVl (/. ttrcl) evo-âvTa to-riv,

is

—

"pray

-

am

"Iva,

p. S).

20 wff

11

.

vyia.Cvi\is,

"urge the driver to do his proper work every day" (Edd.), BGU III. 843" (illiterate— i/ii A.D.) KptiKa Twv[lw] o-ov, etva 0-01 •n-e'p.xj/ (/. as showing how readily transition

.

the Attic inscrr., e.g.

(/.-ot),

and

.

?"" 9 again cite Epictetus i. 29. 31 tva t£ ov -yap ; "why? is it not sufficient?" (Sharp Epict. " " not followed a is found

x a P uI

p.

8 take care of yourself that you may be in health," P Fay II2 tov el'va n. (A. 99) 4]Tri.T£vas €Kacr[Tr|s] T|u.e'pas 5'vyT|\aTT|v

Tci fp-yov diroSB,

tpôptvov

11)

Selections,

p. 31,

tri

and

part, for inf.) ex'ipT'i i'va cri do-irdtopai, "I was glad to have the opportunity of greeting you." (6) For Iva t£ (ut quid?), " why wherefore ?" as in Mt 1

dpK«I

(B.C. 168)

A.D.) EvKai'pou evpwv tov Trpbs

(ii/iii

(gen. for ace.

After verbs of saying, wishing, commanding, I'va frequently denotes purport rather than purpose: see e.g. P

(2)

With Jn S" al., where the Iva clause is complementary inf., cf. BGU IV.

(5)

practically equivalent to a

10

329) o-iSr|pos KaTaptPpwpivos iirb tov

(B.C.

loi illustrates the special sense of cf. id.

139

15

(iii/B.c

)

"

3 rust," found in Jas 5

:

8irws Si KaSapbs [i]ou Jo-rai. 6 dvSpfas

The more general empeXcLO-Bai tous d-yopavop-ous. seen in P Tebt II. 273 16 (ii/iii a.d.) elov Kvirpi'fov] S7 in medical prescriptions for the , (8paxp.r|) a, similarly .

.

.

sense

is

eyes.

As against Grimm's "very uncert. deriv." the word is obviously cognate with the Latin virus (Zend vis-, visa—, skr. visam : see Boisacq, p. 379). '

Iovdaia. In P Ryl

a badly spelled receipt for " public of five cloaks ts TpaTiu>TiKas clothing (/. o-TpaT-) xpefas tuv «v Tfj IouaSaia (/. 'Iov8 o-TpaTevope'vuv, "for the needs of the soldiers serving in Judaea." "

II.

189

5

,

of A.D. 128,

we read

)

For Judaea in its wider sense 3 Fourfold Gospel, p. 210 n.

=

"all Palestine," see Abbott

'

Iovdai'xog.

Durham {Menander, p. 27) cites an interesting passage from Cleomedes, a mathematician of ii/A.D. criticizing Epicurus for his frequent use of nouns formed with the suffix After giving exx. he continues S>v to. piv ck \a.\ip.a. aiTvimajv av tis ctvai. iprjo-cw, . Ta hi dirb pt'o~r]s ttjs coni. 7rpoo-€uxf|s Kal twv eir auXats (avTats M, edd. Ziegler) irpoo-aiTovvTtov, 'IovSaiKa Ttva Kal TrapaKtx a P a Y* ,

—

—

.

.

;

:

p-e'va

Kal KaTa iroXv twv cp-rrtTwv TairtivtSTCpa.

!

the note by SH), Gal

(=

and

al., cf.

P Lond 964"

(ii/iii

A.D.)

XaPwv KOTvXas

T[d]o-as tpaKwv iva dpKco-[T]] such a passage as Epict. iv. 8. 21 €i 8' o(Jtw Kuxpbs

III. p. 212)

T)p.lv,

5"

d

Kal tu<(>Xos, Iva p.T|SJ Tov"Haio-TOv viroXau.pdvr|s KaXbv " but if thou art so deaf and blind that thou dost XaXKt'a,

Part

IV.

'

IovdalHCOQ.

On the irregular aspiration ovx "Iov8aiKws (N*ACP 17 37) see Proleg. p. 244, and add p.

313

f.

as

Moulton Gr.

supporting ii.

Lightfoot's view

ad

in

Gal 2 1 *

WH I.

App.

Cf.

p. 100.

40

1

also

306

'Iou&OLIOS '

There is abundant evidence from our sources of the large a special district (ap4>o8os) part which Jews played in Egypt, or Ghetto being assigned to them in such towns as Alex-

Many Oxyrhynchus, and Apollinopolis Magna. raised into which we cannot enter questions are thereby kind may be of here, but one or two citations of a general Thus from Apollinopolis Magna from late Ptoleinterest. maic times we have the two following dedicatory inscrr. :

andria,

EuXo-yet tov

8ebv

Aiowo-£ov

IlToXf|i.aios

in a private letter to a

IV. 1079

25

man

in

money

(A.D. 41) (= Selections, p. o-arbv dirb tot 'IovSaiW,

difficulties,

BGU

40) is &v iravTes Kal

"

like

everybody else, IX. ii89*(r.A.D. " a schedule of pro117) is a letter of a strategus relating to to the Jews "-tov tols [T]ov8atois which belonged perty The editor thinks that "it is highly probable iiraplavTuv. that the papyrus belongs to the period of the great Jewish outbreak which occurred in the previous year, and was not ended until after the accession of Hadrian." With this may the interesting fragments of an Alexandrian be crv pXt'ire

you too must beware of the Jews."

P Oxy

compared

under the papyrus, edited by Wilcken

zum

jtidischen

Kriege" (Hermes

title

" Ein Aktensttick 464 ff.),

xxvii. (1892), p.

in

which, in an audience before the Emperor Trajan, the Jews Rutilius Lupus, complain that the Egyptian Prefect, M. has mockingly ordered their 5ff be brought before him

—

xXevdl>v tov

[d]irb

'-

of the

"king"

-

[crjK-nvrjs

to

carnival

irpod-yeiv ai[T]ois [4]K«Xtut Kal 4k iuCliov (I. p.(p.ov)

,

Iovdag 'IovSov in a sepulchral inscr. of i/A.D. For the lis 4twv TpiKovTa.

found with a

gen. — Preisi^kc 722 'IovSas TovSou,

NT usage, '

see

Moulton Gr.

ii.

60

§

(6).

a very household,

F

•

on

common name amongst the slaves of the Imperial D.M. IVLIAE NEREI e.g. CIL VI. 20416 |

CLAVDIAE. Rom 16 15 and cf. •

I

,

SH

427 on the bearing of Milligan Documents, p. 1S3.

See

p.

this

243-2)

(B.C.

•ye-ypaifjev

4>appai8a KaTaatp.«Tpti|i€vuv

irtpl

tiriXfapxiv) 0«
P Hal

I.

15

s

18

See also P Tebt II. 382 (B.C. 30— a.p. i) tot KaTo(.K[u(v)] iir'HpaKXijs 'AKovo-iXdou Ma[Kt]8a>v " Herakles son of Acusilaus, a Macedonian belong7rew(v), (iii/B.c.) a!.

16

P Oxy I. 43 recto"- (military ing to the catoecic cavalry," accounts A.D. 295) 8ia8e'Su>Kas p.01 tois 7fvve0TaT0is tir-

—

8ia4>6pov Koifnvovs dvvwvas

irtvcri 4k

cI'kocti.

inniKog. In

BGU

[iir]iri[Kiis,

447

13

173-4) there

(A.D.

5

above the

the editor,

to

may, according

,

is

—

a reference to a

a o-rre(.pr|S o-Tp(aTLioTou) Aphrodisius The "soldier in the first cavalry regiment."

inserted t^|]v iirmKTJv,

words 34(a)

II.

Valerius

certain

P Oxy

Other exx. of the adj. are

III.

line in

P

Petr III.

mean "the 482"

stable." 109) 4v

(A.D.

24 " in (A.D. 143) cavalry barracks," ib. 506 u " a horseman's iiririKov KXripou, holding," and ib. IV. 74 1 to a o-av8dXiov, with reference iiririKov a, apparently (ii/A.D.) lirin.Kij) o-Ta6p.iu,

"

" belt."

strap,"

1 71710 Q.

—

In P Petr I. ii 10 a cavalry officer bequeaths to a friend 10 See also P Tebt I. cf. ib. I2 tov I'inrov Kal ri 8irXa 208 (B.C. 95) iroptCois Kal iirn-oijs tis T]«Ptvvlv, and BGU A II. 665 mi1 (i/A.D.) aT)Sws 8c itrxov irepl tov IlVttov. .

:

horse

is

included in the salutations of

P Oxy XIV.

1772*

iroXXd tt^v ix.ya.ir\v crou crvu.pi.ov Kal (late iii/A.D.) ao-ir]ao-ai. For the fern. 'IovXtav Kal tov lirirov Kal [T£p]epiv.

=

"mare" 377

s

see

250-49) Tas

(B.C.

I.

39

8t|Xeiav

contract

P Grenf

s

I.

43

s

PSI IV.

(ii/B.C.) t^|v l-mrov,

iirirovs

y

4tti.tokovs Trap4£a>

:

but

cf.

Tvyxdvu rryopaKsvai lirov (/. Ittttov) a irapa Aioo-Kvpov, and P Fay 301 (A.D. 167), for the sale of two horses 0T|Xe£as o-i/roxpoovs (A.D.

14S)

—

("of the colour of ripe wheat"). See Mayser Gr. and on the use of horses in Egypt see P Hamb I. p.

p.

261,

31.

I gig.

duced, occurs in

P Tebt

II.

414"

(ii/A.D.) 4dv koumiss o"x
5

crov kotuX-hv llpis (A lp«»s), (cf. Jn 4 '-) ire'|n|/» [t]t] 6vyaTp£ "if my health is good I will send a cotyle of orris-root for

not yet been found elsewhere than in Rom 16 7 but is probably a contracted form of lunianus, which is common in the inscrr., e.g. CIL III. 4020: see LieUmann

The name has ,

I.e.

'

Ioadx.

"IaKxîv tols SovXois o-ov irio-Ta tv 12 koXttoi-s 'Appda Kal To-aK Kal 'IaKiip, similarly ib. 3901 In P Amh II. 143 6 (iv/A.D.) the writer exclaims— elirov -yap " I said to I Isaac, tw 'Io-aK, Si Ke'p|ia, Kal Xc'yi, ovk t\a, ' " and he said I have none want (Edd.). For other

See

2034

s.v.

11

'

lovnaq.

Rom

iirirt'wv

4

.

'

ad

p.i.o-8o(j>opwv

14

your daughter" (Edd.).

Iovlia is

cf. ii.

This subst. in its derived sense of the white iris plant, from whose aromatic root the orris-root of commerce is pro-

'

is

.

ib.

3 Jn 19 and for a somewhat different explanaPa.0-1.Xsa: see Reinach Revtte des Etudes the circumstances of tion Textes relatifs aujudaisme fuives xxvii. (1893), p. 70 ff., and (1895), p. 218 ff. cf.

.

and

'IovSaios,

AupCwvos 'IouSaios crwBsls 4k XII. Taf. II Nr. 136, Denimd/er, (Lepsius [Tpa)]Yo[S]v[T
d\oyta.

occurs

and TtTeXevTi}Ktvai tot

|uo-6o<|>6pwv iirire'[wv,

Iovdaiog.

0eov

laayyeXo?

(HZNT).

feminine, 'Iouvia, as in

Souter (Lex.

AV

;

s.v.) treats the

similarly,

Moulton Gr.

innevg

name ii.

as

§ 63.

" in the denoting one of a body of "mercenary cavalry 1 I. io P Lille in Ptolemaic army occurs (iii/B.c.) rfiv -

'

money,'

exx. of the spelling 'Io-ok (as frequently in Cod. Sin.) see

•

BGU

PS

III. 715'' in p. 189, and add gen. 'IcraKecos For a form Eto-dic, see Preisigke 11 56 ii\r\ (a.d. 101-2). TovXiavov, ElcraK, 'AppiPov evXo-yt]Tov.

ladyyelog, which

in Biblical

Greek

is

confined to

s the Christian epitaph Kaibel 542

f

—

Lk 20 36

,

is

found in

307

taTr/fii {i(TTava>)

'l
Saoi/ye

t^0pu)v itot'

T-fjs

«L'

lo-ayfyeXou Ttixris

laori/tio;. Field (Ate, p. 240) has

tis en-[i*y€Xu>v a(3piJV€Tai.

For the formation of the compound we may compare Urd8eos from Syll 202 28

289*, Lo-oPao-iXevs from

,

and Icrovpdvios

(iii/A.n.),

(not in

P Ryl

62"

II.

LS) from a metrical

taph of the Ptolemaic age in the Gizeh

epi-

BCH xx.

Museum

shown that the emphatic idea in and hence that in 2 Pet I 1 the only " place where it occurs in the NT, it means equal," "equally privileged," a faith which puts the readers of the letter on an equality with the Apostles. In support of this rendering this

we may

10

o-vyy(viKr\(v) rt cpopuv 8d£av icroupaviav (1S96), p. 191 See also s.v. lo-oTiaos, and cf. (written 10-ovp- in BCH).

MGr

IOHaQld)T7]g,

Antt.

(Jos.

6.

II.

1).

s

646 (A.D. 193)

I'va

10

Tots ir[p]uTois cJhXois, Chrest. I. 13 (a.d. 34-5), for the force of compounds with icro such expressions as P Lond iôo10 (B.C. 192 or 168) (= I. p. 3) aAKoi to-[oTi'p.]
v.

irdvTfs lSiTJTa[i]

tov tiriTrjSeidTepov at>Tu> irapacrxts, T °v ia irapd 0-01 tpya. The neut. is 5 as a subst. "copy,"e.g. P Lond I222 (a.d. 138)

cvdvwv irapd

0-01

creavTcp iroi.r|cras els

common (= III. p.

—

copy of a

rescript,

and

—

8T|X[oua«']vn 0£p(iov9ap£u)i,

and similarly P Tebt

II.

"

3d

21

I have 1 (A.D. 190) fcrxov toutou [to 'l]o-ov dxP «£«Tdo-eios, received a copy of this [a notice of death] for investigation."

For TdVo-a, as in Lk 6 31 cf. P Ryl II. 65' (B.C. 67?) els to sum to the Treasury," and Pao-iXiKov Ta to-a, "the same ,

n

19

12 , for £0-0 used adverbially (as in Phil 2", cf. Job 30 ), 33 see the curious nursery alphabet P Tebt II. 27S (early

—

£cra

ovtwl

"just so he stole vives in

MGr

Handb.

p. III).

it,

my

lattTlV,

lovely garment."

"

(o-(i)a pi (i.e.

arrd),

till,"

up

I

have

word, found in the NT only perhaps a play upon words with the

this very rare it is

HZNT

ad I.), cf. icrd*|rr|
Cf. also the adverbial phrase «£

Hcros see

Thumb

argument has

lost its force

Hellen. p. 64.

published

through the discover)' of the same

He cites by way of example for P Par 574, and for Io-8paT|X in

Bull.

MGr

Vo-ios.

Alex.

Soc.

I. p.

xi.

a Jewish p. 326

(1909),

add P Lond 46 111

:

'Io-rpaTJX

(iv/A.D.)

6S) 'Io-Tpa^X.

tarrjfii (lazdveo)

= "fix,"

"agree upon,"

actions, as in ib.

II.

456

1*

BGU

IV.

H3I

is

41

common

(b.c 13)

financial trans-

in

eo-Tap.e8a Tipr], (a.d. 34S) Tiu.r)s Tfjs [eo-]Tap.eVr|S Kal o-uu.iree
P Tebt II. 3S5 17 (a.d. 117) d-rrb rav ta-Tauevuv Spaxpuv Tto-o-ap[d]K[o]vTa e|, "out of the 46 dr. 1' (a.d. 377) \Lr\Sk koiXsviv (/. agreed upon," PSI IV. 287 " to be deficient in tov o-Ta8t'vTa In 4>
.

.

KoiXaiveiv, ") picrBdv. Mt 26 10 the 1st aor. act. denotes actual weighing or paying, r 12 Field 8t« otes, p. (cf. 19 f. ), as in ib. 442 (iii/B.C.)

A

sense of "fairness," "fair dealing," into which this

in Col 4 1 may be illustrated by Menander Movoo-T. 259 lo-oTT|Ta Tip.a Kal irXeoveKTci. unSe'va. See also Vett. Val. p. 332 34 lO-di-nTas iroieiv, and for the verb tcrdw in its literal sense cf. P Oxy XIV. 1674' (iii/A.n.) Kal io-o9t|tu

to irav toO K€\uo-atvou,

WH

Preisigie 617 'Io-]8pa^X)

laortjg.

word passes

Prof. Kirsopp Lake in his monumental edition of the Codex Sinaiticus Petropolitanus (Oxford, 191 1) has pointed out (p. xi.) that in eight of the nine places where 'Io-par|Xthe NT the Cod. Sinaiticus spells it eiTT|s occurs in ICAPAHAEITHC, while in the Cod. Vaticanus it appears in the form ICTPAHAEITHC. have used this fact to support their theory of a Western provenance for one or both of these MSS., but, as Lake goes on to show, their

(=

(A.D. 161)

On

'Iooarj?.£iTi];.

(=

"

lading is discussed by Wilcken Archiv iii. p. 116. As regards derivation to-os <*Fito--Fos, from the root of et8os (Boisacq,

levelled."

For the form of where

in Phil 2*°,

sur-

to

2' (end of iv/B.c). The difficult phrase i'o-os irXr|pr|s Syll 162 1 in P Goodsp Cairo 28 (ii/A.D.) with reference to a boat's

The

"

like death."

(Thumb Vo-ou, as in P

This usage

"

W

p. 383).

= Archiv

looyvyoq.

inscr.

KaTd p.f)va to aipovv e£ Co-ov, "in equal 17 (A.D. 161), ah, and monthly instalments" (Edd.), ib. 93 similar terms," as in and Kal 6p.o£r|i, "upon equal tipiji 14

(

3S2) dppwo-ri'av lcro8dvaTo(v) [€|]T)vrXT|0-a,

endured a sickness

spelling in Egypt. the great magical

r)pK€,

KoXXlO-TOV

Fay 34

x

P Hawara 65 19

par," and

at

copper

=

126), a letter enclosing a

should be given to a certain requesting that another copy woman to ilcrov 81' virr|peTov p.£TaSo8r|vai t[tj] 8td [cr]ou

i/A.D.)

p.

(/. eltVrjre)

document. For the meaning 15 days as stated later in the 14 "equal" in quality, cf. P Strass I. 32 (A.D. 261) t,uyov 84

223-187) "AttoXXwi/os

and

Kal Tats £o-ais Tjafpais eopTdo-r|[Ta]i (/. £opTao-r|Te) Wilcken (Chi est. I. p. J/O) understands the reference to be not to the same calendar-days, but to the same length of time, viz.

i'o-ov

(B.C.

:

"

BGU

,

OGIS 234"

refer to

lcrovdp.ov,

In

equality,

where the unusual epithet brings out, as the editor remarks, that this god was not of less honour than Zeus Chrysaoreus, mentioned just before, and to ib. 33 544 (ii/A.D.), where a man is described as £o>vTd t« Sixa" merita hominis [£](os Kal to-OTcipus, the adverb showing " virtutesque non minores esse honoribus quibus afficiatur cf. also P Ryl II. 253 (B.C. 143-2) "ATro[XXo8wpw]i rav

itrdpapos.

vii.

is

'Io-OTi'pou,

'

a Graecized form of the Markan'Io-KapuJB, which Dalman (Words, p. 51 f.) regards as equivalent to the Heb. l"N m'li?, though he thinks it surprising that it should not have been translated. For the form cf. "Io-toPos = 21U t-'"X

word

,

' '

and

let

the whole of the

bank be

8 rjpcXXov crTTJo-aL tovs d(ji4>iTdirovs (cf. Prov 7' ), ''when I was about to weigh the rugs," and the late P land 20 7 (vi/ '

* For the a.d.) Z]€pfjv€, ctttjctov to XP U0 0V nocrdpirovs. 2 12 meaning "set up," as in [Jn] 8*, Ac i ", al see P Fay 20 tovtov tov tpoii SdypaTos dvTl-ypa<|)a Tois Ka6' eKacr-rr|V irdXiv dpxovcriv "yevecrOw tTrip-eXes els to 8i]pdo-LOV paXioTa

vii

L

,

ecrTdv[ai] crvvoirra Tots dva"ytYVwo-Kovcriv, "let the rulers of

308

iau>s

taropeco

my edict are set up most public places in full view of those who wish to »"• tovs dort'pas (ii/iii A.r>.) read (Edd.) cf. P Leid W*>tw tvBe'w koA kti£wv twv k6ct|iov Iv $ 8i lords, Tip wrl

In P Ryl II. 165" (a.d. 266) we have a Ppao-E 6edv. reference to the legio Traiana Fortis Germanica Xryiwvos

used metaphorically in P Rein 44" (a.d. 104) irtpl piv -yap twv tt)s piyrpwas ov8*v t|8vvtj8t|V o-Trjo-ai, "regarding ovo-£as irpocrdSwv the revenues of the maternal fortune I was unable to

in

the several cities see that copies of this

—

in the "

Tpaiaviis

:

JoTT)o-as

The verb

to. iravra.

.

o-i.To8e(.as

s4 Cf. also it. 929 (ii/B.C.) to hi irdvTwv 15". s Kal P«vi.o-tov Lo-xvpoTaTov TeKpr|piov, Chrest. I. 27 (ii/A.D.) t[i "yajp vTcvavTCov €0-tIv to ira[pd]8ctYpa ovk Lo-xvpdv ktX.,

is

.

130 tovto vdp io-xvpbv oteTat tl 7rpbs p. 14 " to irpdvp' '4\cv, " un argument decisif (Croiset). |

BGU

:

i!o-Tr|0-av (

laxvQ-

The only exx. of this subst. from our sources are late, e.g. P Lond 1319 s (A.D. 544 or 545) (=111. p. 272) t^v I8iav

6

BGU

Inv. 266 (ii/A.D.) c£ dpxfjs Mos, P Lips 245) tov Kvp[£]ov Tjpwv 'ASpiavoi Ko([a]-

KaraTo

= Archiv

v. p.

II. 37 I ao (Arab.) irpdo-cws ttjs io"xvv Kal Svvapiv, and iv) Kal ia"xvv «ls TrXt|pTjs €xdvo-rjs ttjv ISiav ir(o-T€iv (/. Kal els bXoKXr|pov, with reference to the validity of a receipt.

.

apos bpocre Tais aXXais eiepYto-uus o-TT|cravTos ri\v paouXad uiit.) y€wpv€io-8ai, and Syll 426" (ii/B.C. Yfjv iK-f|V era twv dp\dvT»v twv o-Ta[0]tVTwv iv ZTtpi. (cf. Mt 12* )• p. The verb passes into the meaning "stop" in P Oxy VIII. .

-

(Rom 3"), 36-5) dcpiXap-yipws icTTavdpevos also

orlvw

s.v.

o-Wkw

(intrans.

:

o-tcuvw, cttt|vw (trans.)

:

cf.

),

=

(B.C. 246) 8td

"visit" (Gal

I

)

is

=

x e t t ]p?7[ 0l ]'n[ T0, s '

'™']X vas io"Topr|o-wo-i

(/. ttio-Topa) LO-Tdp[T)]o-a. in the inscrr. e.g.

OGIS

[Tas]

\iiv

It is

:

cf.

used often thus

10

(=

efiTopa

insfkio)

'Epp.OYe'vr|S 'Apao-[ei]s 8{ tov Mepvot80.vp.ao-a, ttjv

694 (Rom.)

aXXas o-ipivvas I8wv

and in the walltto-Topô-as inrtpeBavpao-a, tombs at Thebes, e.g. scratchings of visitors to the royal a ""«>Preisigie 1004 (Rom.) 'IovXios Ar|p.T|Tpios x«^' PX°5 cf. also the Theban inscr., Kaibel 1020 t8avpao-a vos TavTT|V

—

:

p
TaTiavbs

f)-ytpwv 0r|Pdi.8os loropT|0-a[s] e8avpao-ev

to 0av[pa £]vvbv twv

For the verb

= " relate,"

BGU

IV.

81' oi [pou] io-Topels Tf|V [KaXaTv]T€ws irX[dv]r|V VII. IO27 11 (i/A.D.) virdp.vr|ua ... 81' oi paTatws tov d-yvoelv a[v]Tbv tt|V twv epol -y«vr| [pt'vwv] «'io-ropeI irtpi t« wherein 8eo-i.v, "a memorandum )

P Oxy

-ytYtviifpevwv]) do-
he had been given to o-vvio-Topt'w

me"

BGU

in

subst.

:

lO-Topta,

=

—

'4k t« as establishing their possession of a certain district twv io-Topu»v K[al (K twv dX]Xwv pap-rvpuiv. For its use in " the developliterature painting," owing to

=

Byzantine

ment

of picture histories, see Birt Buchrolle, p. 307

3

11

cf.

P Leid

W

(ii/iii

II.

to p[r|]? lo-xveiv avTov p« KwXieiv, "because 1* to hinder him," and P Oxy I. 67

"

law withstands but for a short time (Edd.). The ordinary sense " to be able," without the connotation of to strength, may be seen early in P Eleph 17" (B.C. 223) 8id " beXoiirds dvacpopds, prj elo-xv€tv avTovs KaTapaXeiv Tas

power

of the

cause they were not able to pay the remaining imposts

P Oxy X.

W

P Leid

pr|Vtvo-as cis

1345

viii

-

(ii/iii

31

—

(/. .

.

[.

)

P Ryl

€K£lvov]

.

:

cf.

A.D.) ovk to-xvo-a eXSeiv o-r|pepov,

A. D.

(ii/iii

crai),

"

p£pXov i^v ov8tls to-xvo-e pe8eps 237 (mid. iii/A.D.) I'va Kavi

II.

€io-xvq-w o-vvir£piv€x8fjvat " that I may be able to

cuxpdpws,

"

(/.

o-up-

keep up

my relations with him (Edd.). The excompd. iirepurxvw, which is fairly frequent in the LXX, may be illustrated from P Ryl II. 119s0 (A.D. 54-67) iv ovSevl T|YT|0-aTO Ka8b iirfpio-xvwv T|pds tirl twv tottwv, " he scorned in virtue of his and pressive

power"

superior

reports)

(petitions

local

(Edd.).

f.

iamQ. P Magd 29 s

A.D.) ISwv b 8«bs

irdXiv eirTOT|8n, ws lo-xvpdT«pov 8ewpT]0-as (viz. JvoirXdv Tiva, who appears suddenly on his irdirmicrpa) pr|iroT€ t| yr\ «£«'-

'

8

(B.C.

(ii/A.D.) do-ird£opa(

With the usage t£

in

Kvwo-o-eo-8e

(/.

0-6

21S) lo-ws Kal bpoiws, iroXXd, tcrws Kal

Lk 2013

SJ f|p«iv o-uve'pr|

cf.

P Amh

vvwo-«o-8e),

"what

P

Giss

I.

76*

Xatpas Kal'HpwSrjs.

II.

peTa twv dpxdvTwv

the magistrates you have

13s

16

(early ii/A.D.)

lo-ws

befell us in

CYVwKaTt t\ connexion with

hear" probably heard or will

s 0-01 tmo-ToXt|v (Edd.), P Tebt II. 424 (late iii/A.D.) «ir«p<|/d 8id tov dpTOKOirov Kal tlVws ot8ttS t£ 0"0i ?7pa>|;a, P Oxy IX.

21

Xr|«v, v - 33

P Tebt

8iv[a]T[ai] irapd t?|v twv vdpwv [io"xv]v irpbs oXôv eio-xv«i, "everything, it may be said, that is able to withstand the

1204

iaxvQog. With Mt

occurs in

which

cf. the use of the compound (Ed.) s1 IV. 1141" (B.C. 14), PSI I. 64

which survives in MGr (i/B.c. ?) "narrative," "history," may be illustrated from OGIS 1* B.C. 300-290), where the Prienians are represented {c. 13

The

al.

,

appearances in

1208 5 (B.C. 27-6)

iriTTdK]iov,

(/.

17

was not strong enough

ir«pi.evex8iivai.)

o-owv Al-yuir[T(]wv.

see

9

(A.D. 33S) irdvTa pcv, ws 2iros ivriv clirttv, 8o-a €lo-xvclv ti

18

of a traveller's letter P paralleled in the interesting scrap Lond 854 s (i/ii A.D.) ( 111. p. 206, Selections, p. 70) I'va

Tas

Heb

121-138)

8paxp^| tovtov tov SijvapCov lo"XveL iv Ktpipa. do'o'dpLa " have Seko. For the meaning power" cf. P Petr II. 18(1)"

perf. Ko-T-nKa.

word

sense of this

,

vop-rj &8ikos [ov]8iv tlo-xvei, "unjust " possession is invalid : cf. the use of the \erb with reference 12 'Po8ta to money like the Lat. valeo, Cagnat IV. 915a t|

I

NT

e special sense in Gal 5

286' (a.d.

-

tovs epavioras

T|0-T£ao-ev

MGr

irapio-Tavw.

(trans.):

laxoqem. The only

—

.

The

ioS8 !1 (early i/A.D.), a medical receipt— alpa dirb pvKTTJpwv " to For the form iordvw stop nose-bleeding." orô-ai, which is found from i/B a, cf. Syll 73 226 ( B c see

.

.

.

.

Lk

and Menandrea

I. 140" anything," and in the passive in iirb twv irpb 4pov (time of Hadrian) 81' wv to avo"rr|pdTepov cf. P avTOKpaTopwv o-Ta8tv 4>iXav8pw7roTep[o]v ipprpivn Gen I. 7« (i/A.D.) (= Chrest. I. p. 10S) at piv oiv iTp[oo-]T|Kovo-ai avTw Tdljas
establish

69

Syll 226 (iii/u.c.) reppfaviKtjs. \evopivr)s io-xvpds, is a good parallel to the usage 'Io-xvpds

(a.D. 299) pr| cttiyvovs
"ignoring his acquisition of a superior rank," which presumably releases him from municipal offices

TroXeiTiKwv,

(Ed.),

it.

XIV. 16S1 1

(iii/A.D.) lo-ws pt vop££«T6, d8t\4>[o]£,

309

'IrocAdKO?

icora

1

dvdvfipwirov etvot, "you are, brothers, perhaps thinking me a barbarian or an inhuman

pdp(3apov Tiva

my

AlyuTmov

f[

"

MGr

(Edd.).

Egyptian

forms,

8{ oiiTi I'xvos «8ecipo[vv ktX., p.T|8J

1 the cnretpa TtoXikt) in Ac I0 see Ramsay Was Christ From Delos at the end of born in Bethlehem ? p. 260 ff. comes the inscr. ratov 'OcpeXXiov MadpKov vlbv

On

—

ii/B.c.

TtoXikoI

8iKaioo-vvT|S

tauTois [Michel

1 1

'(viko.

Kal
fi)s «is

63).

(ii/iii

—

Sir 51 15

,

cf.

Kaibel 227 1 Ixvevecs,

£eive, t(s

«V

«-yci.

'

'Icodwrjg,

Icodvrjc;. the uncertainty in the spelling of this Semitic proper name, see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 102, Winer-Schmiedel Gr.

On

p. 57, Blass Philology, pp.

'

(a.d. 213-7)

a.d.): cf. p. 196 and the introduction to P Ryl II. "search out," as in For the metaph. use of ix v€vfa)

2

197.

'Irahxog.

P Oxy XII. 1449 61

the tax I'xvovs cpiju.ocpvXaKi'a, for the " route," e.g. P Fay protected the caravan

in

who

desert police

"perhaps."

75

•^t'pov

I'xvtj,

and

75

f.,

81.

IrovqaloQ. For Ituraeans

Mount Lebanon about

in

Ephemeris Epigraphica, 1SS1,

537

p.

6 see

a.d.

ff.

'

IavdOag. This name, found in the exceedingly plausible reading of at Ac 4 6 (cf. Blass, pp. 35 f., 72 f.), occurs in P Petr III. 15 (B.C. 236) with reference to the will of a Jewish irapem7

D i-/6vdiov. P Flor II. 119 7 (a.d. 254) lx8vS;a.

Svpio-Tt

— l%dv;.

P

Petr III.

I07(«)

(time of Augustus) IOO)

xfj

Hamb

6 9 '

$

(iii/B.c.)

ixfivas

irdXi irc'iuris «iK9vas

I.

6

11

(a.d.

ôs, BGU

d-ypias,

1\

(./

IV. 1123 '

)

l

P>

26

0-01 collectively in P Flor II. 201* (a.d. 259) tovs irapd " aXis'as dirooreiXat 2x 0VTa S cx" vv koXXiotov, spedire i

"

For the tuoi pescatori con assai quantita di pesce (Ed.). 11 A) see Ostr 331* (Ptol.) Ix8vadj. tx6»HKds (2 Chron 33 3 ikcov aXUwv, and for lx8vn.pds (2 Esdr 13 ) see P Par 63" tovs iiroTeXtts

subject to the fish tax

ttj tc lx8vr]pci

Kal

and the beer tax."

£vT-np
The

" those

12 s and Syll 325 (i/B.c ) has a good parallel for Rom 4 Pet 2 21 : the excellent young man who is the hero of the

laudation comes of a patriotic and pious stock, Kal avTbs O-T0lX*lV |3ovXdp.
BGU Ac

AvKa Taiov and Sdppa

is

ir-poo-T|XvTos.

III. 715''' (A.D. 101-2) 'Iwtrris 6 Kal T«vcpi\o(s)

:

cf.

13".

'

hoar](p. For the form 'I«o-T|iros see BGU IV. 1068 (A.D. 101), where a certain StoTeX-ns 'Iuio-T|irov makes official notification of the death of his son, who bore his grandfather's name— fr o vios u.ov'Ifcoo-Jrj'rros p-^Tpos Zdppas d
TtTapTou Jtovs TpaiavoO Kaicrapos t[o]5 Kvpfov. IdJra.

X%VOC,.

The

mentioned along with

*;

Christian

epigram Kaibel 725 (iii-v/A.D.) is partly acrostic, the initial letters of the first five lines making up the word IxBvs.

I

In Preisigkc 1742, a Cyrenaic inscr. 'Iuo-tjs KptVirou ,

OGJS 4S4 (ii/A.D.) 81 civ eirnptaijov udXicra tovs tov Ix^vv Trnrpdo-KOVTas. The noun is used

(B.C. 165)

'hoorjq.

P

128) unSiv dirb 8t|[p]as ix"uas trcpiyc-

yove'vai p.«'xpi yvv,

Fayiim

TwvdBas

9

P Fay 113" JA.D.

Ix^" 115 ) (Spo.XH-': v

—

'AiroXX(cJviov) •n'apeTri8r|U,ov, 8s Kal 11 KaXelrac. Cf. Preisigkc 2137 (ostracon vi/vii A.D.) *Icovd8av 'lwd(vvov). in the

8n,|i.os

use of Vx vos ' s seen

m

P Giss

I.

9

10

(Rom.)

cos

This word, borrowed from the Phoenician, is written in See also the horological in Preisigke 358 12 (iii/B.c). inscr. of iii/B.c. quoted by Herwerden Lex. s.v. yvcJu.cov full

twv iwra (jr. ypau-p-wv) Cf. Moulton Gr. ii. § Trvor|V. iirl

—

70.

êtpipou

K Kuyto xayco. For this common

we may

totjtwv?

vj/ao-d [10L [rrcpl

P Tebt

II.

412

NT

(cf.

WH Notes-

(iii/B.c.) KaX
i!]va

(late ii/A.D.

koXus

)

editor

iroiT|cri.s

eirl

Ypd-

compares

&veX8e

els tt|v

"S t^v

ttoXiv,

Katyu dve'pxouc (/. -p-ai) "please come up to the metropolis, since I also am coming up to the city" (Edd.), and the amended reading (Archiv 15 vi. (B.C. 160) (= Selections, p. 20) p. 204) of P Par 51 opw (rot. avTbv KaSurTwvxa auras Kaayw ûirpo
See also Meisterhans Gr.

«Tropc\>
p. 63,

and

for

the

LXX

Leid

M

16

(ii/B.c).

Ac

tion of

usage Thackeray Gr.

i.

p. 137

P Oxy XII. 1408 s3

In

This late form for KaBdirep is first used in literature by is frequently found in the papyri, e.g. P Petr

Polybius, and s )

(B.C.

have received," •ypaiTTai.

(/.

201)

(A.D.

25S-3) Ka8d

P Ryl

•ye'vpairrai),

II.

"as

"according as we

€£ei\f|a(itv,

l6o(rf)

a

18

(a.d. 42)

aforesaid,"

ovv

Ka8d

Ka£-

P Oxy XII. 1473 10 01

oXXt|Xois

•yap.ovvTes

Cf. from the tov del XP^ V0V in Kalker Quaest.

•yr)v

"Hpwv

ucTpricrL Kal

[T]d out and .

.

.

300.

p.

See also Meisterhans Gr.

reff.

2

€K<|>dpia,

KaOapci Ka8" €tos els to Srjaoo-Lov "on condition that Heron shall measure .

winnow the produee (cf. The verb is common

nial

cleansing,

Xcvkovs,

.

cf.

:

.

.

2 Kings 4 s ) annually for

ceremoMichel 694 68 (B.C. 91) fcrri Si d Set irpb tov dpx«o-8ai twv uuo-rnp£wv dpvas 8vo Kal bVav tv twi BeaTpuu KaOalpa, x ot P^°" KOU S Kaibel 1 04"

the State."

Tpeis

and the

i)\j/Ol.

TO? tows Xno-Tas

24

Ka6d

vTrfjpxev,

[

Jn 15 we may compare P (B.C. 260-59) 4k toO lS£ou ijuXoKoirrjo-ei. Kal tt)y 5 Cf. P Tebt II. 373 10 (a.D. IIO-l) «<)>' w 6 Ka8apet. the use of this verb in

I.

irape'xeuv

dpx-fjs

Kal Taimvovs

a.d. 210-4)

(c-.

to all."

dat'fXTTTws KttQd Kal irpoTepov o-vv€p£ovv. inscrr. Michel 1009 B 81 (c. B.C. 129) els] 4£

T

(B.C. 117),

Ka]8at[p]ctv X U P^ S Twv viro8€xop.€Vwv \ii\ 8vvao-6ai ird[
Lille

3(1

',

1

xadaiQW.

f.

xadd.

1

2

I"

I.

Si €iTL€iK£is vir€pr|dvovs Ka8aipti, toxis

With

II.

19

P Tor

cf.

See Field Notes, p. 129, on the translaand cf. further Aristeas 263 6 0tbs tovs

Moulton Gr.

72,

p.

dismantled house of which the walls are standing and

the entrance and the exit": p. 152)

iroiT|a-eis ?]

The

ciSoi.

Kalyw

1

.

.

KaOafrep "a

crasis in the

PSI V. 540 1 '

cite

—

e.g.

—

.

.

in the inscrr. of

'EvSdSe AidXcyos Ka9apu>L mjpl vuia KaOrjpas

p. 257.

do-Ki]T^s o-o(ptT^s wix^t* k% dflavaTovs.

The compound dvaKaflaipw

xadaiQeaig.

P Magd

9 (iii/B.c), containing a request by a certain lo-iovduos or possessor of a shrine of Isis, that the sanctuary should be repaired, is entitled on the verso 'Eiro^pis

—

"

KaSaipe'o-fws Tcrieiou, fipoeris, femme de Panes, au sujet d'un sanctuaire d'Isis qui menace ruine." See also Syll 587 7S (B.C. 329-8) |uo-8wTt[t] oIkoC(v)ti

IlavfJTos

.

S23

2

(B.C. 220) Xd-yos

o'lKOTrt'Stov

twv

ttjs

KaGaipeo-iv Kal t^|V eTn.o-K€vf)v

twv

iv

.

oliaas,

Michel

tov Stjuou

€ttI tt)v

Upas

aiptOti'Twi' {jtto

.

twl 'Ao-KXTfTTietwi.

" " deis used apparently in the full sense of pull down," 6 molish," in P Petr I. 26 (B.C. 241) xaGapuKoTos Tas are'vas, and ib. III. 46(f) 15 XpsaaTio-ov AtovvcrtuH 'AiroXXwvfov t[w]i

—<5ti)

tt^v pao"i.Xti.KT)v (corr. -ikt)v) KaTdXvo-iv irpouirapxovo-av tv IlToXe(ia£8ei (corr. -(81) xaSeXeiv (corr.

Sia to TreTrovnKe'vai, "pay Dionysios, son of Apollonios, who has contracted to take down the Royal quarters pre" viously existing at Ptolemais, owing to their dilapidation (Edd.).

A

somewhat weaker meaning

is

found in

P Amh

s 54 (B.C. 112) otxos Ka8eipr||Uvos r]s ot tvxoi (/. oI'kou Ka6T|pi]uivov oS 01 Totx 01 ) TrepCeio-iv Kal «ta-oSos Kal gtjoSos,

II.

is

very

Thus our

found

is

P Lond

in

ii77

332

(a.d.

p. 190).

common earliest

in

the legal phrase Ka9dir€p tK

Greek marriage

contract,

concludes

—

P Eleph

I

S£kt]s. 12

(B.C.

iTpd^s 8o-tw let the right of execution be as if a KaBdirtp t-y 8(kt|S, " cf. T Amh formal decree of the Court had been obtained

311-0)

(=

Selections

t

p.

3),

-fj

ii

" and

:

33

46 (ii/B.c), P Fay 22" (i/A.D.), id. 91 (a.d. 99), etc. Other exx. of the word are P Hib I. 49 s (c. B.C. 257) e[iir]ov hi avrui KaOdirtp £ypa\|/a [a]irwi oirws dv €u.pdXr|Tai Tas " tell him eXafas els ptKous, that, as I wrote to him, he is to II.

xaOaiQeco

€£«iXt|4>ot«i.

(=111.

y.addnsQ

Trepl

KaSaipeVews twv

ttjs

113)

13

P Eleph 12 (B.C. 223-2) " " nach deinem P Vat A 10 Antrag, Witkowski Epp. % p. 65) T)pouXd|iiiv 8e Kal o-{ 1

put the olives intoj'ars" (Edd.), KaOdirep (B.C. 168)

oiiou (

=

8civ,

,

Trapa-y€7oWvai

els

t^v

tt6X[l]v,

Ka9a7T€p Kal

Kdvwv

Kal ol

In the ot dirti.XT|[u.at'voi.] ir[d]vTes, o[ttws] Kal ktX. was the usual introdecrees to y\v dXXa KaBdirtp 6 Seiva

dXXoi

'

duction to an

amendment proposed

probouleuma,"

e.g.

KaOaTrcp

tt]

Gardner,

p.

310

CIG

PouXct' 18,

and

s

f

'

in the Ecclesia

K*'aXos etir«' dva^pdvj/ai Si . . . :

cf.

84

Ta see

Milligan Thess. p. 25.

\iiv

to

a

dXXa

Roberts-

311

KaOairTco

KadiSpa

"

see acquit a subst. see P

xaOdnxia. See

«xi8va and add Epict.

s.v.

iii.

tou Tpa\-

20. 10 o oiv

The ceremonial

usage of this Hellenistic verb

dva-ypav|
Tas

eio-iroptvto-eai,

Set Ka8api.r,eiv

d<()'iiv

and

is

illustrated

is

made

d.

(=

™

cheese one, after practising abortion (dirb <)>6opawvi forty, after the death of a relative forty, after lawful sexual intercourse they may come the same day when

and

(3Xa
ib.

83 (A.D. 131 *

For the beginnings of the sprinkled and anointed with oil. same distinction betw-een lawful and illicit intercourse we

U

(A.D. 217) toC 191): see also P Strass I. 2 reference to the croO KoflapiôvTos Kal (leTpouvros with "cleansing" of wheat, and P Lips I. Ill" (iv/A.D.) Ka8apCIV. io24' v 16 to -y€
(=

7S)

I.

p.

BGU

o-0|«v

we have

vf|

-yap ACa, fjv

to

Koo-u.rjp.aTa

tjv

On

8«8op.eva Till veKpiu, f)v K£K[a8a]pio-|ieva. the forms of the verb see Reinhold, p. 38 f., Moulton

Gr.

ii.

virbTTJs irdX[«]ios

—

may compare Syll 566, a Pergamene inscr. of ii/B.c. sff dyvcutTwo-av Si K[a]l clo-tTwo-av tis tov ttjs 6*o[u vabv] ol Ti TroXtTai Kal 01 dXXot TrdvTcs dirb uiv Tfjs ISias [yuvai]Kos

-

to twv vopuv,

f|v

Kal tov IStov dvSpbs

av»8rjp.€pdv,

dXXoTp£ov

Xouo-duevof

€K4>op[as] Tr€ptpaa-dfi€vot

Ka8*

xad agio(tog (=

162)

II. p. 190) f||iuv]

ttoio[vv]twv

P Lond

16S

Ta

t^v

whole

occurs in the lease of an oliveyard,

Tr[«pl]

8€uTepatot

to Ka8t|K0v[T]a ?pva

(B.C. 5) 6T]Xd£ovo-av

twl ISiw avTTJs vdXaKTt KaBapuj,

and metaphorically

to

"freedom" from disadvantages

various kinds, as in -r?|v ^|A>x-f)v ovSevbs

ib.

1040" .

eTTto-r[.

13 the epitaphs Kaibel 516

[c.

(ii/A.D.) Kaflap[d]v -yap .

.]v

compd.

A

e

TovJSt Xe'Xoi>x Taov T0 ^ T0 8 LO~°~ ov

c!>S

P Oxy X.

ypatpiv KaBapbv dirb iTrivpaiprjs Kal dXupaSos, 13

Ka6apd The old idea that Ka8apbs d-rrd is ('• free from mistake"). "Hebraistic" has been completely exploded by Deissmann BS p. 196, where the formula free of a money-debt is illus1277

(A.D. 255) Kupia

TTpdo-is aTrXfj Ypaeicra

t|

by passages scattered over a period of nearly three hundred years, e.g. BGU I. 197 14 (A.D. 17) Ka8ap
trated

Srjpoo-iwv Kal Trairbs cl&ovs, .

.

Srifioo-iuv

TtXto-aaTwv 6

P Hib I. 84(a) new ex. coming

o-itov

as

formerly believed logical Report,

(A.D. 246)

seems

(=

:

ib.

94

13

c{.

also

Ka8apbv

d-rrb

:

(A.D. 2S9) KaBapds dirb

BS

p.

irdvTwv

221 is

s.v.

1907-8, III. p.

no)

50).

In

\|nXt) vr)

to be a similar use with \|/lXos.

P Lond d-rrb

adj.

to the d'YvevTfjpiov,

iravKaOapos

is

is

reproached by the

applied to angels.

v/a.d. petition, addressed to an

Oxy VI.

904°,

begins

—

t]

ttjs

unknown

ip.eTe'pas

preses,

P

SiKaioKpto-[£]as "the purity of

Ka8apdTT|S Kap-i €Xtr|o-ti tov \£yr|paKdTa, youi righteous judgement will surely pity me, an old man" In ib. I. 67* (a.d. 33S) the word is used in a (Edd.).

complimentary periphrasis

— airep

dvTe'-ypai|/ev irpbs ttjv o-t)V

"which

in reply he wrote to your clemency and impartiality" (Edd.). See also Michel 18 ttlo-tlv t€ Kal Ka8a[pdTTjTa, and cf. (ii/B.c.) ttjv 545 Aristeas 234 where it is shown that God is truly honoured ov Stopois ovSi Buo-tats, dXXd uJajxtjs KaBapoTnTt Kal SiaFor the form Ka8apeidrr|S cf. OGIS 339" Xr|v|;6u>s 60-ias.

tTritiKidv Ti Kal KaSapoTTrra,

.

((.

.

B.C. 120) Std ttjv Iv tois TrLo-Tevop.€vois Ka8apeLdTT|Ta.

an interesting

—

p.

Temple

6<|>€lXt|.

does from B.C. 285-4 (not B.C. 301 as see Egypt Exploration Fund Archaeo-

it

the

xadaQOT)]*;.

in

A.D. I) Ka8a[p]dv 81 vXd|as

[o-upoaTJvr|S dpeTTJv

The

of

^x wv

twv SiaPaXdvTwv, or

Kal SlcXBovtcs ttjv TrvXrjv,

Ti8€Tat, Ka8apol aij8T|u.€pdv. illustration of the four prohibitions in

a[XXos tl p-rj] Xovo-dp.tvos Kal dXAd[£as to ev8v]p.aTa iraTti 16ff For the subst. cf. P Lond 604B 169 ). (P Oxy V. 840 Kaddpo-ios = (f. a.d. 47) (=111. p. Si) €is Kd8apo-tv. "purging draught" is found in the medical recipe P Oxy XL 1384 1 (v/a.d.), and in the same document (") the

EGU

BGU

6

(i.e. -pav-)

—

IV. 101S 25 (iii/A.D.) KaBapds, <*>s irape'XaPov, P tos KaBapds dpovpas irapaSwo-o (/.-wo"w) 11 Oxy VIII. II24 (A.D. 26) Trupbv ve'o[v] KaBapbv aSoXov, ib. IV. IV. 736 26 (c. A.D. I) apTov Kaflapov TraiS(wv),

II09

dirb

chief priest for having failed to perform the necessary ceremonies before entering the holy place dXXd utu.oXv[p.(ievos] cirdTTjo-as tovto to Upbv T[dirov bvJTa KaBapdv, Sv ovSels

its

So-tiv

Kal

Apostolic decree.

derivatives have a wide range of use, being applied physically to animals, land, grain, bread, milk, 5 etc., e.g. Chrest. I. S9 (A.D. 149) k]oI SoKipdcras (ud
ws

Si

d-yLO-TT|pLa

an

is

inside the

eo-(ppdYio-a

dXXoTpias K[al]

too-avTws

As showing the Christian use of the adj. we may also cite the new fragment of an uncanonical gospel where the Saviour, who has taken His disciples with Him

(A.D.

tous KaBapicrpovs.

xaOaQog. The word and

dirb tc

-

ktjSovs Kal tckovo*t|S yuvaiKos 8euT€paios* dirb Si id(j>ov Kal

§§ 33, 95-

11

—

flesh three, after

175)

p.

ir«pi.o-o-(d)

=

—

s

,

78-9)

for (to) Ka8apd used as a.d. 350) (= II. p. 314 f. ).

—

93 or 91) Bti ?x ov pf|

dKdOapTos sub fin., ho\.\\ 1 Heb dird as e.g. in 2 Cor 7 9". The word is used in con1 *1 (accounts— A. D. nexion with plants in P Lond 131 recto toB I. [tuvI vcovt(v) Ka9api?(iov) \u(p£ov)

and

'"'(i-.

-

(B.C.

Kal

p. 54, 12

'

add the interesting Syll 567° ff (ii/A.D.) prescribing the conditions of entrance to a temple irpwTov p.iv Kal to ê'[-y]LO-tov, x*tp a S Ka ^ (7)va>p.r|V KaBapovs Kal iiyi.€[is] virdpxovTas Kal p-rjSiv axiTols Scivbv o-wuSotos. Then follow tq «ktos one thinks of Mt 23*': after eating pease-pudding (dirb 4>aKfjs) an interval of three days is prescribed, after goat's

to the

633 (ii/A.D.) already cited s.v. of which show the construction with

to ib.

Lond 429 6

28

xaOagi^co. reference by Deissmann BS p. 216 f., where Mystery inscription of Andania, Syll 653"

JHS xxxv.

In P Par 51 Selections, p. 21), a dream from (B.C. 160) ( avTai Si vwaiKc's tio%v. the Serapeum, we find the words For the idv uiavBiio-iv, [ov p.]-fj yt'vovTai KaBapal TrunroTc. higher pagan developments see what is said s.z>. ayv6s, and

KaBdirrwv.

tjXovp

"

1 1157 verso™

-

[dJpireXov there

For KaBapaTroirjo-T]

=

xaQedqa is

(ad

used instead of pfjoo in Ev. Petr. 3, perhaps, as Swete 106 suggests, because of its Jewish associations (Ps

I.)

(107)

717

11

32 ,

Mt

23

s ;.

From

the Koivt|

we may

cite

BGU

III.

(a.d. 149) KO
312

KOL Oeô fxai 10

P Ryl II. 63 (iii/A.D.) ZKop-ireiov where the word is used = "the posterior." For

and the

astrological

xade'Spa,

the diminutive Ka0e8pdpiov, "stool,"

X^P lv

A.D.)

(ii/iii

^

°^ a

°" ot

cf.

P Oxy VI. 963 tov

pf|Tep, eirl ttj crirov8fj

»

Ka 6i$w

to Ka0f)Kov T|ptv dilroviov, P Fay 91*° (A.D. 99) where a woman named Thenelkoueis is engaged to serve for the season in an oil-press 10,

*

— iroiovo-av

irdvTa 80-a

Ka0rJKei.,

ib.

"to

(A.D. 133) Trof|o-ao-0ai t^jv Ka8f|Kovcrav dva^rjTrjcriv,

KaOeSpa occurs with Ka0e8pap(ov, eKopio-dpr|v -yap avTo. reference to the sophistical chair occupied by Nicagoras in mid. iii/A.D. in Syll 382* instead of the usual Bpdvos (cf.

hold the due inquiry," P Oxy I. us 5 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 96) irdvTa 80-a tjv Ka0rJKOVTa eiroiTjcra, and from the 3i inscrr. the honorific decree Priene nn (after B.C. 84)

Philostratus Vit. Soph. 618 tov 'A0T|VT|cri tuv o-o
[k]ovotis d£iucrai Tipfjs (see Rouffiac Recherches, p. 40 f. ). With Kom i 28 we may also compare Menander Pragtn.

Universities of Ancient Greece, p. 94.

p. 175 epe 8e iroielv

8' co-tIv

Ka0f|Kov

aKpiûs, 6

ovtov

.

.

.

eiraiveio-0a£ Te Kal Tfjs Ka0ii-

to Ka0f|Kov ovx o

ev Ô"0'

o-bs Xdyos,

j

8* I'Sios Trel0ei Tpdrros.

xadeCo/iiai.

For 737

which

this verb,

"

"sit," not 65

A D -

(<"•

^

75) ** v

J

'

1

(Proleg. p.

18),

irals

lepbs

NT

in the

always purely durative

is

down "

sit

we may

cite

Syll

Ka0ecr0els

e£wTi.Kbs

xddrj/Ltai. 21 P Petr III. 42 (mid. iii/B.C.) T|pe'pas k eKa0nTo, (8)f P Par 18 11 KaTio-ov 2s (I. Ka8r|0-ov e"uis) ISwpev rl pe'XXopev IV. II4I :i3 (B.C. 14) evplo-KuK avTov Ka0fjpevo(v), iroielv,

H

dvaXwo-rj rd irpbs tovs 0eovs Kal to BaKxetov, ?oru peTa tov iraTpbs tdpaK\os eirl pia o-irovSfj tov iraTpds. In the v/a.d. Acts of the martyr Paphnutius we read—"Aira Ilairvovtios Se €Ka6eV8ii ftrl Tf|V y*l v eK[a0e'cr0no-av 8e avJTal 21 cf. the Silco rescript irapd tovs irdSas avTov (PSI I. 26 )

an Emperor (? been condemned

OGIS

riot,

>

:

201 13 (vi/A.D.) oiiK d avTovs Ka0e£dpevoi. (for Ka0e-

BGU

1078* (A.D. 39) ov -yap dpvbv

ii.

a soldier

is

20

ovk d avTovs Ka0ecr0f|vai £ope'vovs) els x^P av o-vtwv, Vett. Val. p. 7S 2 * iroi.ovo-i "ydp dpxovTas els t^|v o-Kidv. irdXewv Kal

eirl

Kvpu,

,

3

—

represented as saying to the Emperor "Lord, while you are

,

(

,

no1

from Ps

see Maidhof, p.

),

der Fragm. p. 254, where

Lk

who has view of an impending

certain Appianus,

to death, where, in

judgement, the Romans are murmuring'' (Edd.) verso '" 13 late ii/A.D.). For the form Ka0ov M k

sitting in

,

NT

curious interview between

Kd0T), 'Piopaiot vovyv£o[vo-]i,

(POxy I. 33 I2 36 Ac 2 34

8iKao-TT)piov Ka0e£ope'vovs.

With the

8e£ pe Ka0f|cr0ai.

Ac 23 3 cf. the Commodus) and a

use of KaOrjpai in

Kock quotes

300

:

Menan-

cf.

other three passages

18 f.) understands it as "referring to the uninterrupted series of a complex narrative."

from comic poets. With Pelagia-Legenden, p. 4 4 Ka0T]ptvii 18 els paSuo-TTiv, "seated on an ass," Musonius p. 43 Ka0fjo-" to settle in 3 cf. Mk Ac S*°. 0ai

xaQevdio.

Musonius p. 59', uses the word of an idle, sedentary life. MGr For the Aramaism in Mk 4 1 see s.v. epPa£vw.

confined in the

is

to

I

,

where Blass (Philology

of

the Gospels, p.

BGU

IV. II41 32 (B.C.

PSI

ciSui,

I.

94

17

14)

Yap Ka0ev8wi eVan Vva

ov8e

(ii/A.D.) Ka0
S.,"

Ziviiirnv,

13

,

Ka0opai.

In the rules

vvktC.

it regulating visitors to a sacred shrine, Syll 589" (iv/B. c), ev Se Tot KoipnT-nploi Ka0ev8eiv x u P ls P^ v TOS is provided

—

^

T ^ s •yvvaiKas. The compound e"yKa0ev8w dvSpas, X w P l S We may add occurs several times in the same document. Epict. ii. 20. 10 (3a\iov Ka0evSe Kal to tov o-kioXt]Kos iroiei,

On

sleep and play the part of the worm." the irregular construction in 4" see Proleg. p. 185 f.

"lie

els

down and

Mk

xadi-jjiiEoiroc; is

found in various

I2I 218

(—

pivdv,

P

magical

iii/A.D.

texts,

P Lond

e.g.

I. p.

91) cbv\aKTr|piov -irpos pLYOTrvpeViov Ka0Tjpe• Tebt II. 27 5" 1 dirb iravTos pC-yovs TpiTaiov f\ .

TCTapTaôu

f)

"

KaOtipeptvov

from irvpeT[o]v, quartan or daily or

r(

Traprjpepivovs

(/.

whether

it

every fever,

— ov)

f|

wkto-

be tertian or

on alternate days, or by night" (Edd.) : The phrase Ka0t)pepLvt|s -rrpoatpe'ereus Hobart, p. 134 f. is found in a London papyrus, Inv. 1885'"' of A.D. 124: see Archiv vi. p. 101. In Syll 612 22 (Olympia B.C. 24) the cf.

xa.dr]yi]T>]c;.

P

word, which in the NT So 11 (ii/A.D.) ire'p>|;ov ra

For

this

Giss

I.

is

confined to

Mt

23

10 ,

cf.

0VY[aTpd]s

Ka0T|-yT)TTJ Tijs

pov, Vva ebiXoirovrjo-Ti els avTrjv, "send to my daughter's teacher that he may bestir himself about her," P Oxy VI.

930* (ii/iii A.D.) tov Ka0T|7t)Tov

e\oiirTJ0Tiv eTriyvovo-a T|pciv,

irapd

"I was grieved

MGr

KaOriYnTtjs

=

8vyaTpbs

"

Tebt

may

II.

591 denote a

professor."

"

is

22-*, 2 fit,"

papyr and

A Eph

6 4 ) : the verb in the sense of "is becoming," abundantly attested from the Koivrj in both

in

Jn 19

I.

3

42

(after B.C.

who

sacrifices

Ka0T|pepvcis.

,

ex. of the trans, use of this verb, as in

Ev. Petr.

is

3,

afforded by

(/. eire£|ei)

241)

13

"

For the

(Edd.).

(see P. Corssen

reference to "judicial

1

Cor 6 1

,

P Oxy XII. 1469'

tuv x w rl <* TW *

/

eirixeipevos

"

work, and made us bank up intrans. usage, as probably

ZNPW,

sitting, see

1914, p. 338

Syll 929

s8

ft".),

with

(ii/B.c) cited

21 SiaKovu, and cf. PSI V. 502 (B.C. 257-6) Ka0£cravTes to lepdv, P Meyer 19 s (ii/A.D.) T-j ia eKa0icra els irX[o]idv 5 (A.D. 117) to irpoo-Kvynpa dv8pbs [pov, Preisigke 4117

els

Lille

20

250 naubia

s.v.

P

I

set us, the local inhabitants, to

Mace

See, e.g.,

good

(A.D. 298) 6 tt] eir£|ei

is

inscrr.

MGr

priest

Ka0e(£uv r|pds tov[s o]lKôvTas tois Toiro[t]s T|vd-yKao-ev d[v]apaXeiv vaiipia irv, /'the overseer of labour on dykes

xadi)xu). There is no need to look to the influence of Stoic philosophy, in which to Ka0tJKovTa was a term. tech. (cf. Cic. de the use of this word in Rom I 29 (cf. Off. i. 3), to explain

Ac

the

to

xadt£w.

to learn from our

In the fragmentary P teacher's daughter." the editors suggest that Ka0iryT]TT|s (ii/iii A.D.) priestly office.

Tfjs

—

Ka0T|pepo0vTiys is given daily: see the editor's note. title

313

KaOtrjui

d-ya8ov Kai cryvoTaTou iL8e Ka8io-avTos Tpt's, also Aristeas 94. survives in MGr. For KaSt^dvco used intransitively

The verb

as in early poetry,

P Par 51"

cf.

160)

(B.C.

(=

Selections,

Kad oXov

n"

P Fay

cf.

supra)

B.C.

(<-.

avTip

els

(a petition) for trial

":

115) SioXe'lavres

Ka[Td]o-rao-iv, "having selected see also Archiv ii. p. 576.

it

p. 20).

y.ado.

P Ryl

xadi'yjfti.

For the postPetr III. 42 C (I4) s (B.C. 255) KaOeiKa. is confined to the classical use of the verb, which in the Lukan writings, see the exx. in Schmid Atticisinus iv. p. 360.

P

NT

II.

I19

30

54-67) ev ovSevl Tô-aTo Ka8b "

(A.D.

he scorned (petitions and virepio-xvwv T|iids eiri Tiiv tottuiv, reports) in virtue of his superior local power" (Edd.).

Michel 731 22 (ii/B.c)

™

8e] irepl t^|v

TrouirTJv

eiriTeXe'o-ai

Ka8b iraTpidv eoriv,

With

xadiorr}/M "appoint" may be

in the sense of I. 82'- 14 (B.C.

from P Hib

illustrated

239-8) Ka6£o-TT|Kau.ev ypap|iaT€a 'Io-oKpaTnv

" I t«v dTreo-TaXue'v[«]v ds tov ['Apo-ijvoi-rnv kXt|povx
"

nome

P Ryl

II.

18

(a.d. 13S-161) oS Kai Ka8io-ri]|iu eiriTpdirovs [&x]pi 9? 7 € v ?l[ Tal ")]* evvd"I oOs [otSa eTriTTiSeiovJs, appoint as [|io]v [TJJXiKias his guardians until he attains the legal age, . . (the afore-

(Edd.),

153 '

.

.

.

.

be suitable" (Edd.), and P Amh II. 65 s (early ii/A.D.) where, in answer to a petition that one of two brothers should be released from public said persons)

whom

know

I

to

service to attend to the cultivation of their

—

own

land, the

8iKaiov tov erepov diroXvSTJvai edv aXXos avTov KaTao~ra6fl, "it is just that one of them should " be released, if some one else is appointed in his stead of verb also used The is (Edd.). technically presenting oneself before judges, e.g. P Petr III. 30 u2 (Ptol.) KaTa" when I appeared in ordvTos |iou eiri [o-ov irpbs] Elpr|VT|V, " (Edd.), P Oxy II. your court in my suit against Eirene 28 1 24 (A.D. 20-50) 81b d|i
din-'

10

you," P Ryl

II. 65 (B.C. 65?) T|fju>uv o-vvTd£ai KaTao-Tfjo-ai " tovs €YKaXovp.e'vous. they asked that the accused should be ordered to be brought forward" (Edd.), ib. 136 14 (a.d. 34)

KaTao-TTJo-ai

eir! o-e

"to bring

irpos ttjv eo-oue'vriv eTre'£o8(ov),

them before you for the ensuing punishment"' (Edd.). The 15 simpler meaning of "conduct" or "bring," as in Ac 17 ,

P Par

occurs in

5

1

131

-

avTos,

I

have conducted

els Me'atjuv. s state," as in Jas 3 ,

I.

For the

outovs

4

4 ,

p.

20) iyit

o-e*,

BGU

ducting them to you,"

(= Selections,

6pu> o~oi avTov Ka8io-TwvTa the Twins to you : I see him con-

KaTao-rrjo-[asj AiSviias eTri

"

160)

(B.C.

93"

a.d.) KaTdo-rno-ov "come into a certain

(Edd.)

;

see also

verb =

we may compare P Ryl

II.

281 21

"

owing to its great yearly productivity Aristeas 289 Kai yap ex pacriXeW pao-iXeis it

tovs vTroTeTa-yiie'vovs dvr|[iepoC Te Kai
Fragm.

p.

"everything

215 a-rravra SovXa tov poveiv Ka8i
Rom

18

1S 40 (B.C. 10S) irp]ovo" veiller a ce ws n8ijvai dTrepicnr[ao-To]s KaTaoTa8ô"€Tat, soit en In laisse P Revill Mel 295'° repos" (Ed.). qu'il

the pass., as in

5

,

cf.

P Rein

2 131-0) (= Witkowski Epp. p. 26) irpoo-ire'irTwKev <-ydp> Tlawv dvairXeiv ev twi Tvpi <: p-(t|vl) > p.€Td 8vvaTuv iKavwv irpbs to KaTaareio-ai tovs ev 'Ep[uiv8ei d\Xovs, Witkowski understands the verb as = "reprimere," "com" For the subst. KaTdo-rao-is used legally (see primere.

(B.C.

Part IV.

the use in

Kara

iSiois

'IovSatwv xpaivTat, KaSdirep Al*yvTrTioi Ka9b Kai (f>a)VT|V ISiav exovo-iv.

t?jv

Tiiv Ypap.p.dTajv

ttj

Be'crei,

xado?.ixog. " For this adj. universal," as in the titles of "general," the "Catholic" Epistles, see Syll 355 4 (B.C. 6) KaTaKoXovBciv ttj KaOoXiKTJ (iou [irpo]8e'[o-]ei tov [T](ii)[p]eiv Ta virb t»v irpb eaov dvOvrrdTuv Ypacj>e'vT[a. Cf. also OGIS

=

47

669 (i/A.D. ) ovk e£bv tols povXoiievois evxepws KaSoXiKov ti Kaivi£eiv, and the decision of a judge in a case of inherit-

BGU

ance,

6

I.

19'-

viiv ir[paY]|j.a, eirl

(A.D. 135) which begins

KaSoXiKov

—

to

virepeBe'aTiv

"I have delayed

t|V,

the present

In late Roman matter, since it was of general interest." and Byzantine times the title Ka8oXiKos was given to the

P Oxy IX.

chief of the general department of finance, e.g.

1204

9

(a.d. 299) iroiT]cras tol

eirl

4>vyov irpbs tov Kvpidv p.ov tov I

had recourse

catholicus 11

verso

OG/S I. 1,

6S6

2

my

to

"

(end of

iii/A.D.

(Ed.):

cf.

s no), P Rein 56

III. p.

(=

pp. 157, 162.

Ka8oXiKov

the proper steps for the lord the most honourable

Pomponius Domnus

(a.d. 246)

8iao-rj(j.dTaTov

"having taken

rionirtiviov Adp.vov,

appeal

Se'ovTa KaTe*-

t^ eKKXT|TM

),

and

P Lond

1

(iv/A.D.),

157

and

Wilcken Grundziigc

see

the acclamations at a popular of the prytanis, P Oxy I. 41 3

Amongst

demonstration in honour

(iii/iv A.D.), we find «vtvxu[s] tu Ka8oXiK
I.

p.

69.

P Oxy XIV. 1663"

In

applied to a subordinate

669

49

(i/A.D.)

KaSoXiKus

official.

*]i

(ii/iii

a.d.) the term

For the adv. see

is

OGIS

irXnBiKws.

(ii/iii

(A.D. 54-67) OVK eTTe'vevO"eV e£d4>8aXp.os auTfjs Ka8eo-Ttus Sid to irXfj8os Tciv Kax' eVos ytvr\\i.6.Tuv, "he refused, having

grown covetous of

"according to traditional custom." 2 Cor 8 12 cf. Aristeas 1 1 xapaK-rfjpo-i -yap

y.adolov. P Tebt I. 27" 0-vp.pdXXeTat.

(B.C.

irepl

rj

"

113) KaSdXov 8' tv8var|8els t|X£kiiv inro8eiKVvjxev[a] irpoo-ox'Tji. tols

Ta

in general consider how great an impulse Trpd-yaao-i poiriiv, attention to the matters indicated gives to business" (Edd.), 10

P Oxy

II. 239 (A.D. 66) els a^Se'va Xdyov Tii KaSdXov, "for no purpose whatever," ib. 267* (a.d. 36) ats (sc. " to which Spaxp-als) ov8ev run Ka8dXov irpoo-f|KTau, nothing at all has been added" (Edd.). In P Ryl II. 174 20 (A.D. 112) in connexion with the repayment of a loan provision is

made

irjepl |j.r)Ot

tujv

—

that certain parties will not proceed against others ar|8€vbs dirXuis irpd'yaaTos p-T(Se 6eiX^|iaTos

dXXov

[firjSevbJs

ep.irpoo*8ev

ru KaddXov evypdirTov \povot(v)

[p-exp*-]

p.T^8e

d"ypd(j)ov

dirb

eveoTwor|S rjae'pas or debt or count of any

ttjs

" on any matter at all kind whatsoever, written or unwritten, in the past down to the present day, in any manner" (Edd.). Cf. OG/S 715 s Tpdira) p.n8evL,

where the highest financial official in Egypt is described as placed eirl t«v Ka8' oXov \6yuv see also s.v. Ka8oXiKo's. :

41

314

Ka #07rA/£ to xaOojiXfcto. xi P Leid

W

KOLIVOS

a man west of me, near to me. He also lies down, and my eyes were as if they were closed. And suddenly I open my eyes, and I see etc." Cf. also the letter of consolation P Oxy I. II5 3H (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 96) ovtws eXvTrr|9T|v is

'-

34 (ii/iit

4>
:

A.D.) €
-

tous Tats TjXtKtais Kal puptf Sia^tpovras KaBw-rrXio-c.

Kal eVXavo-a

For the

twi Evpoipuu ("the blessed one") ws

e-n-l

eirl

e'KXavo-a, Kal irdvTa 8
AiSvpaTos

xadogdu).

NT

aor. of this

air.

(Rom

tip.

Lond 342" (a.d. 1S5) p. 117) cf. P the production of certain offenders is Sioptv t[£s SJo-tcu 6 Kapiriljdpevds

I

-

20

cf.

:

Prolcg.

(=11. p. 174), where demanded — 8ti kci[t](In the well-known

o-«.

epitaph of Ahercius, Bishop of Hierapolis towards the close of ii/A.D., Christ is described as the pure Shepherd

—

8s P6(TKCL irpopaTtov d-ytXas oupeo-i ircSlois T€,

d
See Lightfoot Apost. Fathers'-

II.

i.

p.

496.

on which Deissmann (op. cit. p. 132) remarks: "this text is, if possible, even more paratactic ('Semitic,' people would say, if it were a quotation from the New Testatirtxptw,

ment) than the corresponding passage in St. John [9 7,11 ]." So also the simple parataxis of Jn 4 3s al. is illustrated by the illiterate P Par 18 14 in, 8vo fjpe'pas exopev Kal 8do-op«v els nt)X[o£o-i, and by the dedicatory inscr. at El-Kab, Preisigke 158 'AvSpdpaxos MaKt8iiv d
xaOori. word, which is peculiar to Luke in the NT, we 3 I. 66 (B.C. 228) KaBoTi iptv Kal'A
For

may 8t|S

this

cite

P Hib

23 3S6 (B.C. 12) KaBoTi irpo7S7pairrai, etc. The s meaning "as," "just as," is seen in P Eleph 24 (iii/B.c.) Ka8oTi dv f|fuv tTnSe£|wouv ot pao-iXiKol -ypauuaTeis, P Ryl 19 A.D. 66) KaBoTi TrfpdTJepoy II. I54 (contract of marriage

P Tebt

Notwithstanding, however, this use of Ka£ in later Greek idiom, it is impossible to deny that the use of ko£ in the LXX for the Heb. 1 influenced the Johannine Hellen. p. 129.

usage.

For

II.

—

P Oxy XII. 1473 1 '

r
Michel 534 28 (iii/B.c. ad init.) For the iterative force of av in this practically .the same phrase, though now

trvvtx"'P r

dXXrjXovs

201) KaBd-ri irpbs

(A.D.

]

a av '

'

ko0oti. fly 8oKsi avTois.

Ac 2"

last ex. cf.

:

with the subjunctive, 8 ti ttv crov

is

found in PSI IV. 415 9

TV7xdvrp [XP] e ' a

M ^X

(iii/B.c.)

KaB"

a' v •

after Ka£, as in Mr.

Be"

20

io 18 Jn 6", ,

Jn

1

I*

cf.

P Hib

245) Kal to o-»pa 8e d o-vvf£XT|(pas irapdSos avTO (deleted in the original) ScpcpBet. For ko£ after peTa in Phil 4 3 Deissmann (BS, p. 265) can quote only II. 6 412 (iv/A.D.) Aauvovs X^P * °6o" a p«Ta Kal tov dlov eavTfjs, I.

54

(c.

B.C.

BGU

but he gives

266) several instances ot o-uv Kat, e.g. id. o-iv Kal virii[p]e'[T]T) 'Appwv[£]o>: iii. 612 (Imperial) trvv Kal tu*

(p.

515" (A.D. 193) ITroXepatos add from the inscr. PAS

For Kal 7dp see s.r. 7ap, and addP Giss I. dvSpl avTfjs. 69* (A.D. I1S-9) Kal 7ap Tre'puo-i eirl tt|V 7rapdXrjp\piv twv Kat see s.v. 6. ipaTLtov avTov irapd o-ol KaTcX€t\|/a and for The strange form xd for KaC occurs seven times in Codex :

xaQwg. P Oxy X.
1299* (iv/A.D.) KaBiis €V€TlXdvpT|V

XwPiv pax«p"v Kal

[irepjl

(/.

7repl TrnrtpdSiov,

-dp.r)v)

"do

of knives and the pepper (Edd.) is you about the s Other exx. a good parallel to the construction in I Tim I of the particle, which is condemned by the Atticists (Lob. told

.

.

Washington (W).

as I

"

.

Kaidtpag (or Katcpag).

.

P Eleph 18* (B.C. 223-2) ra]x«v Mvr|o-apxo[s, P Lille I. 26* (iii/B.c.) Phryn. p. 426), are

Tr|v Sk Xoiiv^v

aKoXovBds airavTa KaBios eo-Tiv fart Tf)s 16 (B.C. 30-29) tt fi-f)v irpoo-ra8ia7pa4>fjs, P Oxy XII. I453 Ttov irpoSeS^Xwac'vfwv] Upwv KaBws tt|
MGr

See F. C. Burkitt Syriac Forms, pp.

KaBiis.

xaivoQ. Papyrus usage hardly tends to sharpen the distinction between Kaivds and veos. In P PetrlH.So 5 (Ptol. )a town named 1

Ptolemais

he

P Par the

Ht.

-rj

Kaivrj. while in id. i8(pt i.) has; X")10

1* /

it is

2(b)

IIt.

t|

ve'a.

Kal vdv contrasted with Petr III. 37(a) 1 21 17 x^P a iraXaidv id. 46(l) has Trpo? to BcpeXia tt)s Katv^s " new quarters." Ostr 1 142* (beginning iii/A.D.) KaTaXvo-ews, n gives us olvos Kaivds to contrast with otvos Wos in Mk 2 . '

-

:

II.

64

s

(A.D. 107) irtpl 8airdvr|s fis to «k Kaivrgs

"

LAE

129 ff. Deissmann discusses the thoroughly popular character of the Johannine style with its short paraTo illustrate tactic sentences, introduced by Kal . . . Ka£. this,

is

P

P Amh xai. In

5, 9.

Ka0u)[$ crvvrt-

cites

p.

amongst other exx. a Dream from the Serapeum,

51 (B.C. 160)

(=

amended readings

iSpfi^v]

par(

= 8)i£«iv

dvairtirTouai

tXopevds [e'voi] pov

pov

eir

Selections, p.

in

Archiv

pe

[dir]i>

&xvpov Kal

vi.

p.

Xapbs

18

ff.

:

see especially

— 204), which runs
l-

7

{c.

«k KaLvijs (v II.

405

Kaivds,

"a new

A.D. 136) OLKo8oprj]o-
wheel," P Tebt

-

II.

342"

(late ii/A.D.)

SopoX(u) Kepapctov.

8

inventories

P Tebt

=

A.D. 266) have KoP(
(iii/A.D.),

"a new "a new

Two

to KaTao-Keuao-flfcv)

406"

(<-.

was going

two stripes" it may be be laid on their being hitherto unused, though perhaps they were of ancient manufacture. See also P Hib I. 54 s6 (c. B.C. 245) Ke'papov Ka[i]vdv, P Lond 402 verso 12 (B.C. 152 or 141) (= II. p. 11) dBdvia

And

Kaivd,

Xtpds pov,

avairiirrn Kal avTos, Kal oio-rrcp KCKXcipp01 dcpflaXpol pov, Kal e£a£[<}>vr|s] dviryw tovs

T|
" I dreamed that I dcpflaXpovs pov, Kal dpw ktX., from West to East, and I lie down upon chaff.

:

707

ts

d[irnXi]wTov, Kal

[av]Bpu>ir[os] diro

KaTao-Keva^dpcvov paXavtiov, concerning expenditure on " the baths which were being refitted (Edd.) so P Oxy IV.

there

Kaivdv,

doubted whether

P Fay

linen shirt with stress

121 s

(c.

is

:

to

A.D.

100) £v7o8to-pov Ktuv(5 V|

an(j

315

nanrep CPHerm

S6 10 kcuvoO vop£o-paTo[s

I.

(=

(iv/A.D.)

Selections,

p.

"brother" as

Christian

:

cf.

the

126)

Sto-irdi-qv

,s

In

.

Ktvbv

Kal

P Heid

unexpectedly acquire something in Ms life and will have prosperity" (Edd.). Adverbial phrases are seen in P Fay

6">

a

addresses

writer

90"

Kaivbv)

(/.

KaivoTtpov (like to. TrdXai, etc.), unless it is a mere mistake for ti, is the phrase for "news" in III. 821* (ii/A.D.) avi$r\ cl[s t]*|v wdXiv, Vva «i8[«] ra 6 KaivoTtpov, followed by OTav f\v ( = tj, as often) ti Kaivdoroi St|X[w]o-
tuflt'us

Ac 17".

cf.

:

For the

siibst.

1* B.C. 10) (= II. p. 165) diroKaivio-pds see P Lond 354 (<". o-rdo-cws Kaivio-pbv TrapaXo-yicio-Oai, and for the verb Kaiv(£
P Tor

see

II. 7

11

pf| Trpoo-e'x«iv

toIs

tirl

gained ground at the expense of

its rival.

9

s

xaioog. For the idea of

37'-

cvpovo-[a]

15

"fitting season,"

(A.D.

(=

49)

£io-eTrr|8T|o-ev eis ttjv

o-ujpaTiov d
Selections,

toO

TjptTe'pou

my

foundling"

advocate speaks, P

70) out* Kepov

P Meyer ib.

Amh

II.

130

10

"adapt yourself pXe'Tr«Te

to circumstances

II.

8

.

46

.

7

157) iv tois dva-yKaioTaTOis Kaipois, BGU IV. en
II.

.

Seovon Kaipois,

P

Giss

I.

19

passes into

Lond 42 16

(B.C. 16S)

I. p.

30, Selections, p. 10)

and Kaipds

3

*

LAE

Deissmann ="

which a

;

hand Kaio-dpeioi s

:

wife addresses to her husband

I.

Kaio-apiavoC, "Caesar's

—

the other

Imperial freedmen," e.g. in P Oxy III. 477 (a.d. 132though their exact position is far from clear see Chrest. 1. For 116 ff. p. 47, and cf. Schubart Archiv v. p.

3),

"in retreat" in the Serapeum him of her difficultieSj and of having piloted herself and child "out of such a crisis" Ik tou to[iou]tou Kaipou «paunfj[v] t« Kal to Trai8i[ov o-]ov 8iaK£Kup«pvi}Kuia, and

On

p. 382).

telling

officials," see Epict.

i.

19. 19,

and

for Kaio-dpiov,

"palace," see an inscr. of the time of the Emperor Maurice referred to in Archiv ii. p. 403.

^

ib. us £t[i] o-ou rrap[dv]Tos TrdvTtov £TT€8£dpT|V, prj JSti *y€ toctoutou \pdvou £TTL'Y€'yovdTos Kal toioutwv Katpiiv, "while you were still at home, I went short altogether, not to

xairoi.

P

mention how long a time has passed since with such In P Tebt II. 272 14 (late ii/A.D.) 01 KaipoC are disasters." used of "the stages" of a fever. For a happier connotation see the mantic P Ryl I. 28 15a (iv/A.D.) -yao-TpoKviipCa S«£id *dv aWr|Tat e£ aTrpocrSoKTJTOu Trpoo-Xt|pvJ/€TaC ti Kara tov pi'ov Kal E£a tou Kaipov, "if the right calf quiver, the person will

= "year,"

:

(ii/A.D.) 8id

(=

BGU

=

4

Ta dv[Ta t]ou Kaipou
Harvard Lectures on Greek

xpoVos

1 256 recto (a.d. u-15) (=11. p. 96) •i'auo-Tos IIp£o-Kou II. Katcrapos 8ouXou [ib. p. 662) cf. the KaCo-apos simple gen. Xpiorou, "belonging to Christ" (Gal 3" al.

.

in plur. ib. 91 13 (a.d. 159) tois

MGr

:

4

(

In

I. 156 (a.d. 201) xPlfo-Tio-aTe SaToupveivw Kai4 o-dpuv oiKovdpw, YVilcken (Ostr. i. p. 499 n. ) holds that Kaio-dpuv stands for Kaio-dpuv 8ouXa> similarly in P Lond

In

(B.C.

I1S5

ff.

Trench Syn. § lvii., Rhein. and for a discussion of the

ff.) has shown that by the phrase 22 we are probably to Ka(o-apos oiKi'as in Phil 4 understand slaves and freedmen attached to the palace, and has appealed to inscriptional evidence to prove that the designation embraced a large number of persons both in Rome and elsewhere (e.g. Ephesus), filling every description of more or less domestic office: see further SH p. 418 ff.

332 (A.D. I76) €TrfjX0dv TIV€S \T)0-TpiKa> TpoTTU) o'lKiav pou Kaipbv Xapdpevoi ttjs €kkut( = oiTJcCas pou, "certain persons broke into my house in a thievish manner taking advantage of my absence." Cf. also such phrases as P Par .

(1904), p. 233 ff., idea of Kaipds see Butcher

01 (k ttjs

until

Kal up«is tov Kaipdv, P Tebt

35* (B.C. 132),

Lightfoot {Phil- p. 169

(a.d.

and perceived no opporKaipov) yyo^s, 2O 20 ( 1st half ii/A.D.) o-uvTrtpupe'pou tuj xcupu>

'--

II.

Kalaag.

client's

"

(/.

Ko/raXapto,

join you,"

Greek

lix.

Subjects, p. 117 s= " weather."

Kaipbv [ojiKâv Kal to

"seizing a favourable opportunity, house, and carried off the

she burst into

— an

Mus. N.F.

50)

p.

P Amh

6 909 (a.d. 359). See also P Lond 379' (iii/A.D. ?) " at inconvenient seasons." For the

III.

(=11. p. 162) aKaipi, relation of Kaipds to xpovos see

"

opportunity," which is specially associated with this word, we may cite such passages as PSI IV. 375 s (B.C. 250-49) us dv croi Kaipbs ycvtiTai, P

I

,

s

favourable opportunity," occurs in

BGU

o-e

.

cf. ib. 143', 266 , P Rein 53 (iii/iv a.d.) (where, however, the editor translates doubtfully " au moment le plus opportun (?)"), and the compd. verb KaipoTT|pew, "wait for a

-

tunity,"

.

.

..."

The adj. KaCpipos is (Edd.). 2 applied to "seasoned" wine in P Flor II. 139* (a.d. 264),

P Giss I. 47" (time of Hadrian) ds pe'vToi SeSukcis «'is tqvto (Spaxpds) k8 e'TrcpuJ/d 0-01, Kairrep Aiovua-[i]ou tou dpyiipoKo-n-ou KaTacrxdvTos pou dXas (Spaxpds) p., PSI IV. 17 29S (iv/A.D.) Kaurcp auTou to o-uvoXov p ^ €irta~ra[p«vov.

ifws

irXio-Tnv

{0-o(p€VT)v)

P Fay 133 (iv/A.D.) 6 Kaipbs vuv tcrriv dx|;ipciT£pos, "the season is now rather late," ib. 135 2 (iv/A.D.) tou Kai" as the season pou KaX«ravTos tt|s o-uvKopiSfjs d[ (Edd.),

xainsQ.

I.

TOV Kaipou

(B.C. 258-7) 6 -yap Kaipbs b P£[X]ti
.

requires the gathering

Oxy

irrl

season." As showing the transition to the meaning "weather," which the word has in MGr, cf. PSI V. 486 10

Kai(v£)£tiv ti, and Wtinsch 5" (iii/A.D. ) bpiui> o-e rbv iroiovvTa ^KTpopov tt*]v [y]t)v &Tracr(av Kal) KatvôvTa iraVTas tous KaToiKovvTas (cf. YVisd 7 27 ). In MGr Kaivds is "literary": the New Testament in Pallis' edition is T| ve'a 8ia8r|KT], which shows how ve'os has .

tt^v

in

\pciwv TtTa-yptvois

AF

234)

Tc£(pr|v),

BGU

T«pov,

(a.d.

"the highest price current," P Ryl II. 76* (late ii/A.D.) tcov KaTd Kaipbv eiriTpdrrajv t« Kal T|V£pdviov, "successive procurators and praefects" (Edd.), ib. 104 s (a.d. 167) rats koto Kaipbv km' oiK(iav) [d]Troypa(
Ta

(ir)a[T]pu[va.

KO.IT01

Petr II. 3(£) 2

«k[ e-rrl

P

Tip[.

Giss

I.

.

.JvTaîa

84

1110

o-ou,

irapd 8vvapiv 8t Kafroi irdXai

BGU

III.

4

850 (a.d. 76) 0aupd?w(i)

KaiToi epou

o-€

TroXXd tpajTrjo-avTos,

(beg. ii/A.D.) ptxp"- tout[o]u o-oi ou Trafpjf-

Trpdypappd o"ou Tr[po£Tt'0T) KeXeuov ktX., PSI IV. 298 12 (iv/A.D.) tous tou prjvbs [pio-0ous ou Trap]t'o^€v poi KaiToi auTbs cVSe^dpcvos ktX.

o-Ta0T| KaiToi

[

(iii/B.C.)

dvTt'xopai,

]

316

KaKOTTOUCO

Kouroiye ful

xahoiye. SickckwXvto

Aibs

AtKTaCou

Toil

I'va p.T|8els cv

|i^Te cvvc'iini

tu

cvavXoo-TaT-fji

h-t|t«

.

abuse" (Edd.).

The

15

P Tebt

II. 273 (medical prekskovimVov (Spaxp-f)) a, the scription— ii/iii a.d.) 1" o5 to (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 70) c-yci cl|U magic P Lond 46 60 (rrdua KateTai 81' 8X01), and PSI I. 28 (iii/iv A.D. ?) Kaouevr,

Hense)

x^ "™

9

k(ho|jl£vov,

|io\)

For

s.v.

On the possibility of explaining the different due to a single Syriac renderings in this Lukan passage as cf. W. C. Allen in of three in corruption stages original For flexions (e.g. 2 Pet 3 10 ) see Moulton ii. p. 299. Gr.

ii.

sense

§ 95.

MGr

929

30 )

workmen. see

"wickedness,"

to the "idleness

of

.

LXX,

The

where

Mt

63 '

is

frequently translates

sense of "trouble,"

quotes

p/r|8eva

M (Rom I

)

60 13 (a.d. 581) where the word

Tb o-£p.a

[-y€]7«VT]p.6'vT|v

supported by the in the

The wider

cf.

Kennedy

sense of evil-doing from a moral point of view, 10

11 may be illustrated by P Hib I. 59 3 Jn B.C. 245) Cl pi| TTa«0-€l. ([[aJKOTTOUV €V Tf)l K
as in

I

Pet 3 17

,

,

you

P Ryl II. 437' (i/A.D.) it"" (Edd.). Kal airpaKTa t[ ] «'l S TrXoiov 4X[ is too the exact force, but it fragmentary to enable us to determine seems to point to a more restricted sense "injure," "do harm to," as in the few occurrences of the verb in class,

is

P Grenf I. found with a number of see the late

— dvcu iravTos

8oXou Kal

you

will repent

4dv KaKO-rroio[

—

—

]

TTOltl p.T|T£ [to] TrXT)p.a p.T)T€

103

6 and in Syll 653 (B.C. 91) iyj.™ hi tmpAeiav tov USaTOS, orrws .... a^Btls kokod-yopavdp.os Kal irtpl cl 8e

xaxokoyioi. in the

NT

seems always

to

be used

weaker sense of " speak evil of," cf. P Fay I215 (c. " tvxovtws TrXcio-ra KaKoXovufieis, abused s in the most unmeasured terms" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 150 in the

B.C. 103) o[v]

KaKoira8£as="omne

xaxonoiew.

(A.D. 212-5) TO-P°- TOp]S KaKOTJ8cO"lV.

which

do-8€veiav 8id Tas o-uv«x«'S

de negotiis laboriosis et molestis, quae in se ii. 339" (c. B.C. 120) irdvTa kotoi-

quam

literature,

this verb,

and points

irapeXiTrov.

.

For

Kp[ivop.t'vwv,

and compares

[Kal olJao-SrjiroTe KaKovoCas Kal KaKOT]8ctas Kal iravTos n IXa-mipaTos ktX. The adj. is found in P Giss I. 40".

tot

BGU

judgment

village

.

cf.

3

Magn

"

pcXt|[o-]«i.

others of a similar character

into

For the word ouStpiav oDt« kC[v]8wov inroo-TeXXdp.«vos. into the sense of "endurance," see passing over almost IV. 1209' (B.C. 23) ou8tv o-ttouStjs oihi KaKOTra8£as

Heb. VXT\

"evil circumstances":

etp.

practically admits:

T
(C.

air.

two meanings pass

bene et ex voluntate composuit populus usus labore legaSee also Syll 255 23 (iii/B.c.) ev dvd^Kais Kal torum." KaKoiraBiais 7«'vt|Ttti, 246' (B.C. 220-16) oil™ KaKOTra[0£]av

Sources, p. 100.

xaxorjdsia. For this NT

s.)

.

special usage in

kcikio.

(ut

" Beschwerde" give good Bemiihung" and on OGIS 244" (iii/B.c.) note in his Dittenberger

suscipit,"

(Ed.); also Preisigke 4127' dXorpiov cpavTov CTron)(rdp.TjV .]otos Kal o-yveitras cs iroXiiv irdo-iis KaKctas Kal irdo-[7)s Xpov[ov.

instead of the

afflictatur,

"

>

perversity

WH

tt)s

restai

o-cus,

adopted by

ri\v

" For the stronger meaning malice," P Rein 7 15 (B.C. 141?) 8id irdo-T)]?

£

130)

t. -ye-y. do-8f'v«i.av 8id t. KaKo[ir]a8£as warns against treating KaKOira8£as as tautological in view of the tendency in late Greek to use KaKoiraBia "non tarn de malis, quibus quis

eiv "J e ^X 0V T ™ t pT|8ep.£av cVvoiav [KJaKCas ^X aucun qu'il soup9on n'ayant completement tranquille, me cherchat malice" (Ed.), P Oxy VIII. noi 7 (a.d. 36770) cItc {iiro KaKias f| Kal tiiro KaKo[povXc£a]s ttjs Trpfojaipc" " whether from malice or from of

fcrux' as

who

(p. 29)

tt]v Trtpl

is

p.

,

out that both

kukCov is used in P Petr II. 23(i) (Ptol.) 18[o>tcs tt> tot T|p.«v, apparently of the damage done to a crop of rye

reference tv[to-T]ioo-av? KaKtav, the

is

vo-[T]tpfjo-ai [SiKJatov

9

u

(=1.

105 (B.C. 138) (= Syll IV Toi p-[l]8«vbs irdo-ajv dva8exdp.cvoi KaKOTra8£av X<*P

sense.

:

form which

this

Thieme

ko-Cw,

and barley by hail (?) cf. P Flor II. i76 (a.d. 256) ck 5 In P Petr II. 19(a) (Ptol.) Sid tot ctvkot kokCos.

A.D.)

ivioi 8T)pu>p.cvo<. 8dijav.

each other, as Deissmann

xaxia

certain

ai KaKoiraBovo-iv

that the clear, but the probability is

kcuyw, Kctpw : for the metaphorical "longing," "desire," "pain."

cf. Ka-yp.ds,

(i/ii

10 and KaKoirdBcia in Jas 5 supported by the evidence given below, see Deissmann BS p. 263 f. \yhether the word is to be understood actively or passively is not so

KaTaKatco.

JTS

n

p.

itacistic

1'

same papyrus

citation from the

and the

recto

xaxonaOia.

With the usage in Lk paa-avôp-cVri -yop-yovla. we may compare the new erotic fragment P Grenf I. T0 iroXi Trip to cv ttji <(nJX'i (ii/B.C.) 0-UV081170V 'ix°>

•7rvpon|ie'vT)

I'-

P Lond 98

are

Trdo-a 8'

1

24"

our sources of this verb, (Dial. p. 373) ascribes to Ionic in-

Thumb

and the mantic P Ryl I. 28 KaKoira8if|o-eTai Kal £cvitcvci, o-KvXuoiis Kal irdvous (iv/A.D.) cdv aXXijTai (("ipos cvKowpos) See also Teles (ed. 8c ci(j>pav8fjvai. 811X01 KaKoira8r|o-avTa 61 6 KaK0ira8uv Kal 8airaviv, Musonius p. 28*

Tois Ka8' rjucpav Xixvous Kaop.t'vovs iv tois o-T)naivopivois oil for the daily lamps burning in the lepois, "the proper temples signified" (Edd.),

24"

8»

30-29) to Ka8rjKov gXaiov ds

(B.C.

I.

we can quote from

only exx.

fluence, 18

P Tebt

xaxoTiaOeoj. whose formation

1453

occurs in

subst.

.

.

koCtoiyc 'Pupatwv.

xalw. P Oxy XII.

The

KaKoXovtas. (B.C. 117) tt|S irpoo-eo-xiKmas a«T[oi]s

icpwt toO

.

.

.

iroXXd Kal (a.d. 40) iiPpto-«v ou p.tTp£ws Kal £KaKoXd-yT]o-£v shamed[o-]xT|p.ova, "insulted me immoderately with much

15 TOUS OX«Tois, U. 893

(ii/A.I>.)

tis tt|V CTn.-Ypa}fr) ck Tfjs irapao-Td[8o]s f) aiiT^|v See also Aristeas 164 8iio-(e)i ktX.

dprj ^ KaKo[Troi]T|o-T], irdvTa -yap Xup.a£vovTai. Kal KaKOiroiovo-i avcs oi p.dvov irpbs ttW cavTwv Tpo
VLvcorSat dv8pwirw, 6 ti

and Musonius

p.

32"

dv 8t]ttoto€v cTripdXT|Tai KaKOTroictv, evepYCTOvvTat. p.cv ol dîoiiacvoi tot KaKorrotovvTat 8c oi cp-PaX-

wcpcXip-uv Kal o-ua<(>cpdvTojv, Xdp^voi tois do-vp.dpois Kal pXapcpois.

317

KdKOTTOlOf

KaXafxrj

xaxoôiog.

An PSI

interesting instance of this Petrine adj.

64"

I.

band

(?)

KaKotroia 1

where a woman

(i'/b.c. ?),

— piSe (it|t«

ir
ev

afforded by promises her hus-

itotoIs

ipdppaxa 4>^ T P a

o-e

el's

ev

|ir|T£

is

cf.

ppuTois:

cian,

\y* I1T

-

18 (ii/iii

Kpdvou,

f\

A.D.)

eiripapTvpovvTos

KaKoiroioG

p.rj8evbs

.

.

KH^

especially

1S

where the word probably means "a sorcerer, magior poisoner" (Souter Ltx. s.~:). See also P Leid

Pet 4

dKaKovpYT)Tos is used with reference to the delivery of cargo " "safe and sound in P Lond 948* (a.d. 236) (= III. 220) . (ria Kal dKaKovpYrjTa. oJ>opT£a

"Apeus.

xaxov%eoj is common

in

where the

marriage-contracts,

undertakes as regards his wife

—

husband

KOKovxeiv a*Tr|v p.T|8' vf3p££civ pt]S" eYPdXXeiv pr|S' &XXr|v YvvatKa eTreio-aYeiv, see BGU IV. 105014 (time of Augustus) a!. cf. the complaint 17 against a husband, P Oxy II. 281 (A.D. 20-50) ov SieXenrev prj

:

KaKouxwv

xaxog. by no means so common in our sources as we might have expected, but the following may serve as exx. of its varied uses PSI IV. 34O 4 (B.C. 257-6) e'o-rl St cot TrdvTuv tuv KaKuv alVios Mr|Tpd8upos, P pev Oxy III. 53 223 (H/a.D.) ovk dve'peivas viro kqkov o-vveiSoTos KaTtx.op«vos, "you would not stay, being oppressed by an This familiar adj.

is

Kal vPp([l;]uv, and for the corr. subst. see the IV. 1105 18 (time of Augustus) Toys KaKovxuis (/. - 01s) (« koX Ka&vPpiX,ii.

p.e

deed of divorce, TrpoKeip.s'vois

BGU

—

evil

conscience" (Edd.),

40

ib.

48S (ii/iii A.D.) ko.ktjs trapaVII. 1060' (a Gnostic amulet— Ypafjs, vi/A.D.) aTrdXXa|ov tov oikov tovtov dirb -rravTos KaKou epirtTov Trpdyp-aTos, "free this house from every evil reptile and thing," and, by way of contrast, the imprecatory tablet Michel 1322 A 'Av8poKXeiSr| Ka.T0.8u Kal tt|v y\wr(t)civ tt)v KaKrjv Kal tov 8up.bv tov KaKov Kal Tr|v ^X^"

"a

false entry," ib.

kokt|v Kal to ep-yao-Tirjpiov KaTaSei Kal tovs traiSas.

tt^v

cf. P Amh II. 77 (a.d. l39)'Ap-7raKpaTio-Tov tov KaKov Kal Trpoo-€iriTpo7ro[v, " Harpagathes, the chief cause and prime mover in the mischief" (Edd.). The word in its wide sense of "trouble-

For the neut. to kokov

31

Tb]y

[ydOtjV

some," "distressing," to mind or body, is seen in P Oxy IX. 6 1215 (ii/iii A.D.) dire'X8rjs els to ZaTvpov, alirel (/. eirel) (jt-fj

Yap aKoiioficv 8ti KaKa p.e'XXi irpdo-i (/. irpdo-o-eiv), "do not go to the house of Satyrus, for we hear that he is going to 12 get into trouble" (Edd.), and P Lond 653 (early iv/A.D.)

(=111. p. 241) ev KaKois KaKus see s.v. koki»s.

el|U.

For the collocation

ko.kos

Lille

I.

7*°

tov

B.C.

)

dvevrjvo\e'v p.e els

\dav

t[t|v]

P Hib

to I.

.

62 s

.

.

8eo-p.u-

(B.C.

eiriKaXei

troiTJo-avTa

L

frro

tov Krjvo-iTopos

document shows

dW'

also

II.

will

407* 'a.d. 199?) eS irovf\to interfere"

do well not

(Edd.).

xaxwc;. For the phrase kokus

ex«i.v,

VI. 935 15 (iii/A.D.) ¥(ieXXov Eapairtufvos] el-rroy [kokjus

as in

Mt

4

81

etc., cf.

P Oxy

dvapfjvai . . eirep. 01 irapd] " ?X" v ^[Îrtdv, I intended to come up since Sarapion's friends said that he was ill " s (Edd.), ib. 938 (iii/iv A.D.) tuv oiv ktuvuv kok»s exdvTuv, " " since, then, the oxen are in a bad way. The combination KaKovs kokus diroXeVei. auTovs in Mt 21 41 sounds rather literary, but cf. o tovtuv tu iroiuv Ka::bs KaKrj ejuiXeia. dird.

Xoito in

The

.S>//

.

5 f which Michel doubtfully assigns to B.C. 5S4 from Smyrna, apparently from a temple of ,

inscr. is

i,

Atargatis, whose sacred fishes are protected by this portentous curse : he who injures them is to die, IxBvdPpuTos Yevdpevos (cf. the formation of the adj. o-KwXT|KdppuTOs, It

12-').

seems clear that the collocation kokovs kokus

171) eirf|X8av

v-ird

speare.

Cf. also the inscr. from the

Priscilla,

Aa/fe/734

7

'

—

Roman catacomb

245)

TdvTaXos

of

KaKov KaKuis

8 iroTe ttXovo-los irepl TCKva vvv

Tr|puv us

ripely

KoXdô|iai.

This

KaKovpYfjo-at Kal a.d. 258) tois KaKovp-

(A.D. 127) Sid direiBiav K[aK]us d<}>op|j.r|v £<\34 verso" TovvTas d|iapTT|p.dTu[v] Teip.wpr|o-op.ai. where Brinkmann

(iii/iv

tivuv KaKovpYuv.

—

10

are designing to commit M crime," and eSpev ti KaKovpYn8e'v, "she discovered that a crime had been committed." For the subst. see ib. 1469 18

1-

(see

1-

Kuhring Praep. p. 41 lis, and ib. 40*

n. 3) suggests K[aK]us for the A. D.)Tdxa kukus ovtovs

editors' K[al]

(ii/iii

^8epd-n-evo-as,

of possible wrong medical treatment.

298) TTJS TOV

pOT|6o£ TOV O-TpaTT|Y0V KaKoupYâs KaTa
(A.D.

"you

KaKiio-ao-a,

p.^|

For other exx. of the adverb see P Petr II. I9(2) 3 (Ptol.) e'ppeipai Yap KaKus SiaK€ip.evos dir' eKeivov, P Oxy X. 1346 (ii/A.D. ?) ev T^j (?)] irdXei YeYvaTrrai Kal KaKuseYv(^

the verb

P Oxy XII. 146S 4 (c. irpoxetpws exovouv, "those who

To\p.f|o-at: cf.

Yeiv

o-ets]

Tvds

a.d.) where in connexion with a census certain irregularities are alleged last

used intransitively in P Tebt

common

(iii

u A.D. 'Apvov

Michel iooi™i- s (<-. B.C. 200) et tuv tov koivov ti KaKuo-ai tov dpxaiov ti KaTaxpTJo-ao-80.1. The verb is t\

8ie\e'o-8ai

Ac

Trjpiov,
KOKOvp-yov

r)

diroXe'o-8ai, starting as a literary phrase, had been perpetuated in parlance, like our stock quotations from Shake-

xaxovgyog. P

XOLXOW.

strategus
evident" (Edd.), P Oxy I. 71' » (a.d. 303) p.ev Tiva xaKoup-yiav eirl diroo-Tepeo-i ttj T||ieTepa

is

Sid to dYpdppaTov |ic etvai, "he attempted, owing to my being illiterate, to commit a fraud to my detri" 17 ment In P Gen I. (Edd.). (a.d. 145-6) the editor 31 iroir|0-aa-6ai

—

supplies KaKovpynp.a «dv o-oi Sd£n ire'pas ewiBeivai Tois K[aKovpYT|(iao-i., remarking that the word is strong, but that it is a step-mother who speaks The .

.

.

!

adj.

xdxoaig. In PSI III. 15S 16 junction

is

said

to

(iii/A.D. ?) a certain astrological

signify

aTeKvi'av

.

.

.

Kal

con-

KaKuo-iv

[o-]up.aTo[s.

xa)Aj.vr\.

P Hib I. 9017 (B.C. 222) t| 8e KaXdp.T| e'o-ru Aio8upov, " the straw shall belong to Diodorus" (Edd.), P Amh II. 89 s (A.D.

121)

T[d] diro KaXd(i[Ti]s

dvd dpY(vpiov

Spax(rids)

318

KaXa/xos

BGU

e(Ko
66l 22 (A.D. 140-1)

II.

§wa-o to rp^Tov

pt'pos

dirb

(itTo.

t&v xP°vov irapaKal to Xoiitov

dvairarjo-ecps

CPR

21 I, 3S 8L(iotpov pe'pofs] dirb KaXdp/ris irupov, (a.D. 263) 7rapa8wo-«> Tas dpoupas dirb KaXdp.T]s dirb Gpuou KaXdp.ou,

dypwo-[Tcw]s Kal SeCo-qs Kaflapds after dpoupas,

irdo-T|s,

where Wessely, supplying " frei von Schilf und

translates

Binsengewachs, von Queckgras und jeglichem Schramm," and is supported in this translation, as against Wilcken 30 cited s.v. KdXapos. [Archiv i. p. 158), by P Tebt II. 375 For a new word KaXaueCa, "reed-land," see e.g. ib. 457 (ii/A.D.

KaXapdas

)

MGr

(apovpa).

KaXapid, KaXap.vid>

"reed."

KOtAof

BGU

I2IO* (Roman) naerT]p.i.o(s) IIikwto(s) KaX(oiJp.evos), I349' (A.D. 313) ev KXr|pu) KaXovpevov (/. - e'va>) 'AippiKiavds and P Oxy X. I273 7 (a.D. 260) Trepi.Tpaxr|Xiov aavidKrjv, KaXovaevov, "a necklace of the kind called maniaces"

Herm

II.

22

90

(a.D.

9i

159),

23

(a.d.

In place of

159).

dX«pov, Ko.Xap.os is used for heating purposes according to P Giss I. 40" 12 (a.D. 212) KaXapov irp[b]s Tb viroKaieiv to paXa[vei]a KaTacpe'povo-i. From the close connexion between the cultivation of Ka.Xap.os and vine-growing, to which the in their note on P Oxy IV. 729' (a.d. papyri witness, 137) have shown the probability that a crop of reeds was

GH

The collective use of P Oxy IV. 742' (B.C.

planted between or under the vines. KoXapos in the above citations and in

'

25"-

.

The

"the very ordinary of cane grass shaken by wind," and "there is no reference

is

to

sight contrast intended

between the moral strength of the Baptist " and the weak pliability of the reed (McNeile ad I.). With Ezekiel's "reed" of six cubits i.e. about 9 feet (see David1 son ad Ezek 40 s ), which underlies the imagery of Rev , we may compare the KaXaaos of similar length in P Ryl II. s 64 (iv/v A.D.) see the editors' note and cf. Archiv iii. p. In a list of articles sent by one woman to another, P 440. Tebt II. 4I3 J1 (ii/iii A.D.), e KaXdu[ovs] o-rr|p.£a>v, "five reeds of thread," are included, and with 3 Jn 13 cf. P Grenf

n

:

We

7

3S (B.C. 81) Ka'Xdpun' vpa^LKuJi- SeKairevTe. may note the contrast between the KaXduo(u) 'EXXti(vikoC) of P II.

Lond

195(15)" (a.d.

(= new

(A.D. 103-1 17) i.

A

p. 150. 21

11

(= II. p. 128) and ib. 191 265) KaXapoC 'IvSikov see Archiv

14-37)

II. p.

:

subst. KaXap.oi>p-yia

is

found

in

P Lond

=

II. p. 183), and for the corresponding 163 (A.D. 88) verb see PSI IV. 317 9 (a.D. 95) edv p.[€]XXrjs KaXauoupveiv, (

auTous, where the reference is to sumcf. IV. 113S 13 (B.C.

W'*- 36

(ii/iii

BGU

:

A.D.) the worshipper

-

âiSpe,

irCo-Tiv,

KaXovvTes

xa?.eco. this verb = "summon," invite," as P Oxy XII. 14S7 1 (iv/A.D.) KaXi o-e Oe'wv

"

For

vduovs

in

Mt

22 3

al.,

vtbs 'npu-ye'vous and simiTfjs d8eX
1

In both instances it is noticeable 14S6 (iv/A.D.). that KaXi takes the place of the earlier epaiTa, cf. ib. 14S4, See also P Hamb I. 29 s (a.d. S9) KXrrfcVnov tivuv 1485. larly ib.

.

.

Kal

p.^|

"called," (B.C.

ev

f

Piottjs

=

peVpois otfiroTe iraucrdpcGa, where the verb is practically kX«Cw. See also P Fay 135 2 (iv/A.D.) cited s.v. Kaipds.

MGr

KaXvm, KaXw.

xolhelaioc;.

NT

This

Archiv

air.

dp.

(Rom

n !1

)

discussed by Plasberg

is fully

connexion with a Strassburg papyrus containing certain fragmentary Sayings. In one of these, C*, the phrase els KaXXieXaCay occurs, and, though the context is far from clear, the editor thinks there is evidence that the word forms part of a Saying current in JewishChristian circles, and may therefore have been derived from the Pauline passage. If not, both the unknown writer and Paul must have found the word in current usage. in

ii.

p.

219

ff.

in

This verb, " do the fair (honourable) thing," is confined NT to 2 Thess 3 13 cf. the late Aphrodito papyrus P Lond IV. 133S 2 * (A.D. 709) (= Chrest. I. 255) p.e"XXop.ev :

•ydp KeXevo-et 6eov KaXoiroi-rjo-ai Tui

For a

list

of similar

KaX&s

see Lob.

compounds

8t.airpaTTwp.tva>.

Phryn.

p.

199

f.

xaloc,. in his note on 1 Pet 2 12 has pointed out that while " denotes what is good in virtue of its results," KaXds "denotes that kind of goodness which is at once seen to be

Hort

dvaflds

It

good." tion,

may

but what

not be possible always to press the distincwe may call this self-evidencing power of

KaXds, a goodness as it appears to, and is realized by, others comes out generally speaking in the citations that follow. Thus in its application to persons the adj. is united with mo-Tos in the well-known early Christian letter of Psenosiris, where Psenosiris writes regarding Politike TJaiTi^v TrapaSeowKa Tois KaXois Kal mo-Tois e£ auTwv twv v€KpoTa12 (late
—

iii/A.D.)

(=

Selections, p. 118)

).

And

so in the Silco inscr.,

—

OGJS

'

els toiis

exhorted

201' (vi/A.D.), the King announces eirto-reuo-a Tbv opKov avTwv, ws KaXoC e'10-iv avSpwiroi, quia honesti homines sunt" (Lepsius). With Ileb 13 18 we may compare P Rein

•ypd[i|/]ov p.01.

see

is

—

:

Kal

in the

,

.

.

elivoiav

from Pothus the reeds all together, and send me word how many bundles you have received" (Edd.), points to a similar II 7

.

to invoke the gods of hours and days el u^| -yap avTovs ovk eiraKovovo-i cf. also Kaibcl 4Sl 2f KaXeVrjs, ttjv

Kalonoieoi.

Mt

.

P Leid

In

19).

2) irapaXafie irapd II680V tov KaXap.[o]v irava[p]i8p.aii Kal dirdo-TeiXdV p.[o]i irdo-as 8eVpas irape£Xr|es, " take over

sense in

the usage in Gal I 16 we may compare CP 'AvTtovivos KXÔTJo-eTai and ib. 26 14 el SoKei

or calling as a witness

moning

:

Amh

I.

o-[oi] KXT]8T]vai.

o-fjv

Kaka/uog. P Tebt II. 375 80 (a.D. 140) TrapaScio-u irdo-as Tas dpovpas KaOapd (/. -as) dirb 0puov KaXdpov 8£[o-]r|s irdo-T|S, "I will deliver up the arourae free from rushes, reeds, and dirt of all sorts" (Edd.) and so P Fay 345 (a.D. 139-40), P

With

(Edd.).

viraKODcrdvTwv.

"named,"

as in

The

Lk J n

246) els (|>povpiov to

participle al., e.g.

KaXovpevov

is

common

=

Petr II. 45"- M [II]oo-i8e'ov, Ostr

P

'

s 52 (iii/iv A.D.) ov KaXui crweiSoTi \piouevoi. Similarly with reference to animals we read of pdo-xous KaXovs in PSI IV.

409

31

(iii/B.c.

he-asses

(?)

as

),

and

in

— KaXoiis

P Tebt .

.

II.

409

12

(A.D. 5) of certain

Kal TeXrjovs Kal evvoiKovs, "fine "

animals without blemish and good-tempered varied usage with reference to things is passages as p. 59) KaXuts :

utv

edv

P Lond 356*

(i/A. D.)

iroiTJo-eis ISiwu

crot etirrj

(=

II. p.

klvSvvu) to

4>app.aKwv e\eiv xp«£av

(Edd.).

seen

in

The

such

252, Selections,

KaXbv

SwTas

ira>XT|0-as e|

319

KaXvfifia " be

so good as to

drugs of which

where koXov

is

on, just as in

sell at

your

own

good quality of those

risk

Sotas says that he has need," contrasted with o-airpdv a few lines further

Mt

my

friend

12 33

13

,

18 :

P Oxy

n6 19f

I.

-

(ii/A.D.) (as

319) k[£]o-tt|V o-ra(j>vXt]s X«Cav KaXfjs Kal " a box of very good grapes, and a-(f>vpi8a
amended

II.

p.

o otvos KaXbs yivr\hi Tjptpuv 8[vo] Kal Tpiwv I'va " wait for two or three toi, days in order that the wine may .

.

become good

"

:

•

,

and with reference

•

P Tebt

to clothing,

II.

31

31

27S (early i/.\. D.) KaXXio-Tov ipaTiv, ib. 423 (early iii/A.D.) koXov xvruva, P Oxy VII. 1069 26 (iii/A.D.) o-irov8acrov 'yap to K€t0wv€iv pov ytvia~T€ (/. -ycvt'o-Sai) irpb Xovov, Kal K[a]Xd " Ije careful to have my tunic made (itVpa avTu paXeTioo-av, properly, and let them put good measure into it" (Ed.). An unusual compar. form is seen in P Oxy XIV. 1672 s9 -

(A.D. 37-41) at irpdcreis rjpwv KaXXtoTtpai yty[6]va.
sales

have become much more favourable and we hope that

The they will become more favourable than this" (Edd.). word is used more generally in P Pe'r II. 13(19)° (B.C. 255-50), where, writing to his father, Philonides expresses the hope Kal 4dv

twv kot avSpumvov

KafirjXof

xakd>g. Michel 163 s

(B.C. 14S-7) KaXus Kal tv8d£ws dvao-rpa
.

.

.

=

is

"please,"

,

'

your zealous co-operation

P Amh avTwt

II.

41

10

(ii/B. c.

dv

'^ws

him

BGU

(a.d. 84)

II.

596

(iii/A.D.)

evxdpevds

croi

ra

piu KaXXurra

cv

1

"

praying that you may have life's greatest (Edd.), and POxy XIV. 1679' (iii/A.D.) iroXXdo-e

Ta KaXXiora,

Witkowski 2

I

send you

(Edd.). (as

For

completed

p. 48) em^'ov, 8v Tpdirov Ka"yu TJpe'pav " a la bonne KaXrjv Tiya-yov, while the phrase KaXfj ilpa. " heure is found in a Paris papyrus (see P Par p. 422). With in

,

=

this

last

cf.

P Tebt

II.

418

11

(iii/A.D.) KaXrj

marei, "in

To the instances of the superlative given above we may add P Oxy II. 237""- 8 (a.d. 1S6) a proclamation

good

faith."

beginning

— TrapaSetypaTi

tu

KaXX£o-ru> xp
he carries out the sealing" (Edd.),

until

KaXws

o-vvtXBwv [AJlXov-

irotijo-eis

and the early (A.D. 250-285) KaXais ovv

to neglect the ballot for strategus" (Edd.),

Christian letter

P

Amh

1

I.

3(a)'"-

"

iroiTJo-avT[es] tivrjo-dpevofi] to d8dv[ia, therefore, to purchase the linen cloth."

o-as

.

.

iii/A.D.)

BGU

found in

is

cf. ib.

:

107S

o-npdvat poi,

ovp

KaXus ?Trpa|as

1

Il(l)

(=

(iii/B.C.)

Ta

3

will

you

The

IV. 1203 7

29) KaXws

(b.c.

(A.D. 39) ov

do well,

construction

KaXws

Se €TroT|-

—

P Oxy VII. 1067 3

pr)

II.

" many salutations, my lady, and best wishes 20 cite P Cairo time we may 3 (iii/B.C.) Goodsp

please

o-
s

epptocraL Kal

do-rrdtouai, KvpCa, €v\op.€vr| o"ol

o-vvTrapao-TavTcs

"

tov

KopôvTt cot to eTr[i]o-T[d]Xiov, P Fay 1 25 (ii/A.D.) KaXus [iroiTJ]o-€LS, &8eX€, p-b, dp€Xr]o-as to[v] kXtjpou tov o-TpaTn-yiKou, "you will do well, brother, not

blessings

"

concerns this" (Edd.),

ttot]o-€T€

piuyi tui

virapx6T]0-co-8at,

"

KaXus ovv

)

therefore assist

inf.

41S'

'

in all that

ir[o]iio*iyr[a]i

^ypdâi

II.

(B.C. 239-8)

KaXws ovv [ir]
with the

Tebt

82"

I.

ircpl

TroiT|o-€is

rv\dv

,

P Hib

:

ylvr\rai,

generally construed with and in the past Ac io 33

is

a paratactic participle (cf. 3 Tn 6 Phil 4 11 see also 2 Pet I 19 ), e.g.

irdvTuv twv koXuv, "and should any mortal chance befall you, that you should receive all attention" (Ed.), and P

tc.

common, and

very

prj eX8«iv,

and

(very illiterate with A in P Petr

p. 7) KaXus ttoicis «i One or two *yvwprjv ttrriv.

Selections,

Kara

Xoiird o-ol

miscellaneous exx. of the adverb with (x
—

Kal tov KaXws Jx ol, ro 5, "for your own sake and for and in the name of propriety," PSI IV. 36i is (B.C. '

f|puiv

ours,

251-0) €av

o-ot

^X av

KaXws

[
o-rdvSpuji irepi pov,

P Par 40"

»

"ypd\|/ov

'Apt-

156) o0t£ tov lepov

(B.C.

s o-TOxao-dpevoi, ovtc tov KaXus ^xovtos, and P Gen I. 54 See also P Oxy II. (iv/A.D.) 8e'Xo o-ov irdvTOTe KaXus ^X elv -

" (Edd.), and P Flor II. ing a most illustrious precedent " a sufficient 20I 10 (A.D. 259) l\9vv koXXicttov, quantity of o-rb Trdaive fish." MGr KaXd, or simply o-rb KaXd,

7€voito dvTiYpaipa, "this cannot be done adequately unless copies are made from the beginning" (Edd.). The very rare

"farewell."

dxdXws

237™"

pov

3I

ovpk

(a.d. 1S6) 8irep ov

is

found

dKoXus

in

KaXus

P Oxy XIV. 1676"

?XT1 S >

X a 'P u

*"

(iii/A.D Tt KaXiifs] ?x ets

unhappy away from me, MGr KaXus tov, " he (Edd.).

are not

used of "tabulae ligneae" in Syll 537 s7 (2nd half iv/n.c.) ciriflels KaXvppaTa, Trdxos SaKTvXov, TrXaTos i%

The

plur. is

tv8e'x«T a V

e'

)

f^l

dv»8ev

«dv Si sktos V-*

vi

"if y ou

rejoice for your happiness

I is

"

welcome."

SaKTvXtov.

xd[lT]X0Q. In

xalvTixco.

The

use in the Koiv-fj of the simplex, which is rare in prose as compared with the compound KaTaKaXvTrrto, is traced by Nageli (p. 27) to Ionic influence, see e.g. the Ionic inscr.

^

of B.C. 420, Syll 877 s tx4"P €v 'Y KXtvrp o-[e]vdKaXvwT«v. Other exx. of the verb from the \ii

[ttoSi K]al

115

—

438 (Delphi c. B.C. 400) tov hi v«Kpbv 10 p^Si (irap€'p-7TT]v KCKaXvppevov <|>€p£Tu o-cydi, and ib. 939 Tas yvvaiKas) Tas [Tpi]x a $ dpTrtTrXc'ypsvas PlS4 (tovs avSpas) See also Aristeas 87 twv Xcitovpyovvtwv KEKaXvppevos. tTW0_LV Upe'cov KCKaXvppcvwv pt'xpi tuv cr
P Tebt

I. 252 (B.C. 95-4 or 62-1) 1 talent is paid for KapTJ(Xwv?), but, as will be observed, the editors regard the completion of the word as doubtful, and the doubt is increased when we note that this is the only refer].

pr|s

ence to camels as beasts of burden that we can produce In Imperial times, on the other from Ptolemaic times. hand, they are constantly referred receipt

P Ryl

II.

I97

2ff

to,

as in the custom-house

-

(late

ii/A.D.)

TtTeX(wvnTai) Sid

Sapa-rriuv e^d-yfuv) €ttI KaprjX(u) a pta Xaxavoarr«'pp(ov) dpTaP(as) '(£ TeX(ovo-as) (Spaxpds) tt€vt€, "paid at the custom-house of Socnopaei

ttvXtjs

2oKVOTr(aCov) Nfjo-ov

p'

v'

Nesus for the tax of T fo and tV by Sarapion, exporting on one camel six artabae of vegetable-seed paying five

320

Kafiivos

drachmae" (Edd.), and in the illiterate P Oxy VII. 1069 17 (iii/A.D.) Taxa -yap SvvaorBwpev cf>o[p]uTpeto-e (/. KaprgXovs Kal ire'p^* ^P^ °"* v "for we may [irujpov be able to load two camels with wheat for you and to send " them to you (Ed.). BGU I. 352 11 (a.D. 135-6) mentions »

— KaptjXovs

TtXeiovs Tpels, and similarly in P Lond 328' (a.D. 163) (= II. p. 75) the writer announces that of the two camels and a foal (KaprjXuv 8vo Kal iriiXou)

as registered

KOLVCOV

CPR

similarly

For (iii/iv

Mk

Hamb

building-stones

III.

498

s

by

transportable

we

read of "squared X£8wv Kvpwv camel"

(ii/A.D.)

—

Kap.r|XiKuv, though too heavy for other beasts 4s Cf. also 9 markably like uvXos 6viKos in

Mk

(A.D.

.

T€0*a"dpwv *ydpwv Kap7]XiKt3v On the TeXeo-pa KaprjXiov see

137) 88

s0

35,

P-

373.

:

viv,

€irpa\0-rj

Wilcken

Os/r.

P

the food of the calves" (Edd.),

Kapivov

>Ca/.l]UVto.

This syncopated form ( 1S Ac 28", both from ,

els

Tas Kape£vovs 0.710Kapivov t*)v oIkoSo-

Is

BGU

NP

Kttvvfiv iroir|0-aTe ktX., "but you have perhaps because you have not a good

xP«P«vof8 it

On

{.).

Kara. See F. C. Burkitt Syriac Forms, pp.

iSf.

,

22.

(iii/A.D.)

(

= KaTapvu), which is found in Mt LXX Isai 6 10 is warranted good ,

= 1.

339 f., p. 63 f-

occurs in the magic

it

Ill)

p.

121 s55

Y Lond

Kappvo-as dvapXe'+fajS

o\|nj

ejp]-

irpoo-8ev 0-0O crKiav ecrTwo-av.

xdfivco. Giss

I.

47* (time of Hadrian)

lis pf^

ndpveiv tcv
Ta auTov, BGU III. 884'- n (ii/iii A.D.) Kal p<| Xtav oIjtwi =' Kapu, P Flor III. 382 (a.D. 222-3) Tots epSoprjKovTa eVrj Xei]Tov[p-y]iais KeKpnKdo-iv at Beiai 8i[aTa£eis, P Oxy XII. 1414" (A.D. tov eTrdv[w xp°vov, " labour in a manner

Kal ev Tai[s

PePia)]Koo-iv

irpoTefraJvpe'vai.

270-5) Kape ctjjia worthy of the past

"

Note the compound

(Edd.).

dire'Kapov to Xovirbv KeKT-npe'vuv ev The subst. occurs in P Tebt II. 314*

(vi/A.D.

ireSidSei.

?)

Kap[a]Tov ^ve-yKa, A.D.

(<".

d]irb Tiiv

Greek was Kavvaios = >it>, "a zealot" (cf. Lk 6 16 ). On the form see also Moulton Gr. ii. p. 109, Burkitt Syriac Forms of Proper Names

140)

KapaTwv,

"how much

trouble

I

in

PSI

T-jj

I.

ipwv

(ii/A.D.)

had," P Fay

8u]vt|8w epavTbv dvaKTijo-a[cr8ai. so that I may be able to recover from

(Sirfios

"

labours" (Edd.), OGIS 717 14 (building of a temple A.D. 261-26S) Tavra irdvTa €K twv epwv KapaTwv For the derived eixapio-Tr|o-as tw 2apdirt8i. to Miviei. the effects of

—

my

" am sense ill," twv KapvdvTuv.

8 as in Jas 5 p. 20 8epairelav " In MGr Kapvw, Kapw, Kavw, = make," " toil." added idea of with the "do," generally

15

,

cf.

this

50) thinks that the original

p.

surname (Mt 10 4

,

Mk

Musonius

Acad. 1912),

397

\etpbs dpio-Tepds,

s

SaKTuXov piKpbv on the left hand,"

(A.D. 19S) KtKappevov

"a

bent

little

finger

)

p. 5.

An interesting inscription belonging to B.C. 13 comes to us from the ancient Pselkis on the borders of Ethiopia in which an embassy on its homeward journey irpbs] t^|v KvpCav Wilcken (Hermes Pao-iXio-o-av records its "adoration." xxviii. (1893) p. 154 ff.) has shown good grounds for believing that in this pao-£Xicrcra we are to see the famous

of

KavSaKT) consequence worth record'ApTroKpds rJKw dvaPaCvwv peTa *E[p.dTou] irpeo--

Ac S".

—

The whole

inscr. is in

ing here PevToii Kal Taptov -ypappaTe'ws [irpbs] T^|v Kvpfav PacKXio-o-av Kal to irpoo-[Kvviipa] tiroT|o-a wSe irap[d] Til Kupiiu 'Epp[-rj 8eui iLtyio-Tu] Kal 'EpaTou Kal 'Av0ouo-r|s Kal [' AXe]âvSpt|as, Jtovs

Ka£[o-a](pos) Mexfetp (Cagnat

i|

I.

In

1359).

itself

name KavSaKi], like Ptolemy, was a dynastic title ("quod nomen multis iam annis ad reginas transiit," Pliny H.N. vi. the

35).

NT Studien,

See also Laurent

p.

140

ff.

xavcuv.

One or two citations for this difficult word may be useful. 18 irotwv dp8d irdvTa irpbs Kavdva (B c SyH 54° '75" shows

1

-

-

)

k. in its original use as

"

"

a straight rod," a level," with reference to the building of a temple cf. Job 8ii]veKfj

:

5 3S (Aq.) of a measuring line. derived from this, as in Gal 6 16 ,

P

Petr III.

22)

p.

"

eKKeCpevov Kavdva,

For the metaphorical use

=

P Par 63 (b.c. 165) ( e-TrayayovTa Tb Sioraljdpevov eul tov if he applied the doubtful cases to the

him

cf.

68

"

(Mahaffy), and P Lond 130 12 (i/ii A.D.) (= p. 133) Sid Kavdvmv alwviuv, of the ancient rules of astrology. An interesting ex. of the word as applied to the model or ideal man is afforded by Epict. iii. 4. 5 elSe'vai rule provided for I.

ovv 8ei, dTav elo-e'pxn els to Be'aTpov, 8ti Kavciv elo-e'pxfl Kal 7rapd8eiYpa Tots dXXois. can cite no passages from " our sources in support of the meaning a measured area " or "province" (RV), which Kavwv apparently has in 2 Cor

We

II.

18

NT

(Brit.

o-e

y.djuxza).

P Tebt

3

Kavddxrj.

lo-a-yto-yov.

:

a matter of fact,

I06 1 *

Kav

III. 699" (ii/A.D.)

oiKoSopr|V

Koivij by the ban of Phrynichus (ed. Lobeck p. see also Thumb Hellen. Rutherford p. 426 f.)

80-ov

.

it now at least," etc. (cf. Archiv iii. p. the intensive force of k&v, as distinguished from the simple KaC, cf. Jannaris Gr. % 598.

527

form of

irXiv8o<|>dpovs dirb

2

.

i.

(yal) kJ, P Petr III. 46(4)' (Ptol.) els pn8eicrav irpbs T-fjv SidXTHpiv Tfjs els tt)v Tpov dXvpas, "for the oven built to receive the rye intended for

47

(iv/A.D.) .

7rdvTa iirepSe'pevos avT^paxJ/ov poi ktX. See Rein 52" (iii/iv A.D.) ipeis 8e f|peXr|0-aTe Corws ou KaXai

Dalman (Words,

P

ipwv

Kavavmoc,.

Os/r I16S (Ptol.) Xo(yos) a\ipov.

As

-

&8eXe,

o-vvei8dTi

:

y.dj-avoc;.

I3

IV. 286"

,

,

this is re-

OGIS 629 16

TeXos

15 cf. PSI 6", Ac 5 P Oxy XII. 1593 6ff

ovKfejSTJXmo-ds poi Kitv irepl ttjs bXoKXtiplas

neglected to do conscience: do

P Oxy

(early

Kapi|/dv-

28

this crasis, as in 5 A.D.) Iva Kav eyw el8w,

Xoiirovs KapTjXous P airo*yp(dopai) els to eveo"rbs (eVos). For the diminutive see P I. 54' (ii/iii A.n.) inpa p

In

u

xav.

also

Kap.T|Xia.

P Oxy X. 1287 4

twv eV dir^X(twT^v).

which he possessed in the previous year, one has been requisitioned els KvpiaKas \P e ' a S> "for Imperial service": he 15 tovs 8e therefore returns two camels for the current year

—

3

170 (a.D. 97-117),

I.

iii/A.D.) KapipdvTiov (gen. abs.) eirl pop(pdv), ii.

321

KcnrrjXeva) io 13 i.

'

15 ,

387

p.

Kapirotyopos

but after the lime of Diocletian f.)

the

word

is

common

(cf.

Wilcken

Ostt.

with reference to a regular

contribution or charge for public purposes. Thus in P Amh II. 138'' (a.d. 326) a pilot declares that he has embarked

two hundred centenaria of charcoal for transport to Alexandria on account of "taxes" KJavdvos, and in P Lond 5 "'99 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 15S) a distinction is drawn between the normal charge (Kavwv) and a special addition to it

—

(7rpdo-8ep.a)

:

cf. ib.

234*

(c.

A.D. 346)

(=

II. p.

2S7) els ttjv

twv Seo-iroTiKuiv Kavdvwv, " the Imperial dues." See also P Grenf II. So 1 * (a.d. 402) and the late ib. 95* (vi/vii a.d.) where k. is applied to the contributions of the diraLTT)
The dim. Kavdviov occurs laity for the support of the clergy. in connexion with a supplementary list of persons liable to P Lond 25 126 (a.d. 94-5) (= II. p. 40). In I. 310" (Byz. ) we have a reference to

the poll-tax in

BGU

the Christian

but unfortunately the context is very mutilated. IJepcjj Kavdvi, For the history of the word with special relation to its ecclesias-

meaning, see Sophocles Lex. j.w.,Westcott On the Canon, App. A, and Souter Text and Canon, p. 154 ff. Dr. Rouse tells us he attended a sale of some leases of Church property

tical

in the island of

Astypalaea in 1905.

"

Bills of sale describ-

and when

I asked what these was told tlvt 6 Kavovio-pds-" He suggests that KaviSv may have meant the "official description" of anything: he would apply this in 2 Cor io13 Boisacq, p. 406 f., favours " a the connexion with a word which be

ing each plot were on the wall

were,

;

I

.

Kavva,

may

reed,"

"

"

-

—

r

[tov

at.) is

AF

irovei elo-iv

Logion 3 (P Oxy p. 3) pov eirl tois viols Tiiv dv8pu>iru>v, Sti i-ucpXof KapSCa avT
i(n)XT|

f|

tt)

Eph

I

18 .

y.aodtoyrwaitjg. This word, which Preuschen the time.

Jer 17

is

to the

occurs again in

It

Ac

found in

first

(HZJVTad I.)

I

s *,

traced by

is

Christian-liturgical usage of

ib.

15

s

for the

:

p]ev pCov dcrepvus

Sifj-yev,

to St

Tt'fXos

.

.jpws

See also the rebuke addressed by Tyana to Euphrates Vita Apoll. i. 13 dirij'y*

yv-Trepiov eKaTTT]Xevo-ev.

of

Apollonius toO \pi]fj.aTL^€(r9at re Kal

cf.

thought

10

KapSias.

i-raX/DV

xaqnoq is

common

generally, e.g.

twv Kapirwv yard, P Ryl

"

in the sense of

"

"

fruit,"

P Eleph 14"

of the land

produce

(Ptol.) ttjs Se -y^s Kvp«vo-ei Kal

more particularly, of an olive(a.d. 31) eTpv-yt]o-av €K tmv Kapirov

(a.d. 54-67), or, II.

130

10

ovk dXCynv eXdv, or of a vineyard, P Fay 127 6 (ii/iii a.d.) tov KapTTov tov dpireXcivos. The phrase £vX£[vwv KJapiruv 1* is used in OGIS 55 (iii/B.c.) with reference to tree-fruits, such as apples, etc. see Dittenberger's note ad I. and cf. ;

PSI V. 528 I, (iii/B.C.)

tov Kap-rrov tov£vXikov, apparently

irepl

the tax £vXivtov KapirwV.

Another ex. of the sing, is P Oxy (a.d. 353) Kapirov
XIV. 1632 10 "

(Edd.). 112 14 (after

Prune

51) cites

(p.

B.C. 84) crvviSiiv Se Sti pdvr) pevicrTovs diro8i8wo-iv

confined in Biblical Greek to 2 Cor 2 1 ', where

is

deal in for purposes of gain rather than meaning " adulterate" maybe illustrated from BGU IV. io24 rii 23 (end of iv/a.d. : Archiv iii. p. 302) w ith reference to a harlot

Sti

KapSCav.

Mt 22"

metaphorical usage Rouffiac

aanrjlevw. the

The same conjunction

of >|n>x^| and KapSta seen in the imprecatory tablet Wtinsch 15 3 (Imperial age) o-Tpe'pXwo-ov (cf. 2 Pet 3 16 ) airniv T-f|v The new i|/ux*iv Kal T^|v KapStav. I. i-f|v

(cf.

Suo,

of Semitic origin.

This verb

Kal

KapTToiis Kal

=

of Kapirds

xapiras "

:

cf.

Jas 3

15

t|

dptTf|i

We have no example

', a/.

profit," "credit," as in Phil 4" ("the interest ad /.), but, accruing to your credit," Moule as showing how easily this sense might arise, we may quote

which

CGT

is

P

the corresponding use of Kapireia in (iii/B.c.) ir]pbs

Tas Kap-trelas ds

.

.

.

.

Petr III.

53 (p)'

Tjpds Kop£i;eo-8ai

U

tov [Ijepov," with respect to the profits which we should obtain " from the temple cf. also (Edd.) Kapiriljouai in P Ryl II. :

t^jv o-o
wean him of his love of filthy lucre and of huckstering his wisdom'' (Conybeare), and the use of KaTrqXiKos = " mer" " The verb is used trade," cenary in M. Anton, iv. 2S. 1* "sell," in Michel 594 (B.C. 279) Tiiv oiK^paTuv ev ots " dealer," "Ev (Kdor(ov) (SpaxFor the fem. Kair^XCs, see P Fay I2 13 (c. B.C. 103), jial) ij. and for KairtiXetov, "inn," "tavern," see P Tebt I. 43''

=

119"

(A.D. 54-67) ut'xpivvv Kapir£5«Tai ri\v avT^v iiro8-riKr|V

"

he fjs d-n-TiveYKaTo els Xdyov dpYv(piov) (TaXdvTuv) «, continues up to the present to enjoy the moitgage aforesaid " by which he has profited to the extent of 5 talents (Edd.). For the adj. Kdpiriuos see Kaibel 1039 15 s.v. d'

8€pti>.

,

Cf.

(B.C. 118).

MGr

Ka-rrnXeid,

"

retail

BGU

The corresponding

s:! ' i

w

IV. io26 (magic) Xo-Pe Trap' avTov to. irepidu(" amulets ") irpdcrpaXe pl£av Kal 6es v-rrep [K]airv[d]v. For the verb, which is found in the LXX, cf. P Lond 121"' -

(=

89) Kairvio-ov Xa-yov Kt(j>aX(ifiv). Kairvds, which survives in MGr, stands for *KFairvds, Lat. vapor.

SokI

crot,

In the

— KapSiamagic

of

I2I

els

Ta •yivdpeva

Trap'

(popias)

money

r)

is

Kvpw

po«,

epol fpyo-

"would you be

;

found in

subst.

Tre'u.i)/e

ti)s

pleased,

for the business of harvesting

P Oxy IX.

1220*

(A-ai)

Ke'ppa

pot

Ko
sir,

to

Kapiro-

(/.

send

me some

going on here?" (Ed.).

I. p.

y.aqbia.

ib.

According to Thieme (p. 40) this proper name (2 Tim 4 1 ') found on a Magnesian coin of A. D. 230, M. Aip. Kdpiros.

(iii/A.D.)

paTa

pare

is

xao7io.

shop."

xcmvoQ.

(iii/A.D.)

K&QTtOQ.

P Lond 46 1 "

Part IV.

(=1. p. 70) we read With Lk ijf- we may com-

(iv/A.D.)

(=1.

p. 99) Kaiop.t'vT)V

t^v

v|/v\^|v

Sa't'd

Khan

1

A 13

(B.C. SS) a

provided peTa iiSaTOs Kal aKpoSpvois Kapiro" with water and cpdpoLS Te Kal aKapirois, vine-stocks, both vineyard

irepLe£wo-p.e'vT] ocpiv. 4 '*

(iii/A.D.)

xao7ioq>6noQ. In the Median parchment P is

those in bearing and those not." (A.D.

290)

to

Cf. also Preisigke 991 6

eirfayaOJov y6vi\i.[ov]

vlov

vSwp

crxiv

42

Tip

322

Kaprepiw For the adj. as an epithet KapTr[od]p[w y]a£rj. s the Ephesian inscr. Syll 655 (a.D. 83) AfjurrTpi of

cf.

Kal

opu>

KOLTOL

Par 45' (B.C. 153)

Demeter

Tebt

Kopiro-

7

3

irpoo-e'xwv,

rfptl T*

|ri|

KaTa

P Fay

12 8

{c.

of

the

103) tirt'SuKa

kot

subordinates

"complaints against

finance administration,"

B.C.

"

I made irepl tovtw[v] Tas tlBio-ptvas irpoo-ayytXCas, " (Edd.), the customary charges against him on these counts P Oxy VI. 898-" (a.D. 123) kot' auTfjs irpoeXetiv, "to proceed against her." This usage, which is only figurative in the good Attic writers, is common in the Kouvt) throughout Ptolemaic and Roman periods, as the above exx. show it

aiToO y.agxEQeco.

The meaning "persevere," "endure," usually given to this Heb 11", is supported by the new Alexandrian erotic fragment, P Grenf I. 1" (ii/B.C.) ut'yav i\(i irovov, £t|\otu-

verb in

See also Arist. Magn. A/or.

ir€iv "yap 8et, o-Tt'vav, KapTcpciv.

:

34 6 yap KapT«pwv Kal tnroae'vwv Tas Xiiras, oStos e i ). somewhat KapTepiKos eo-nv (cited by Mayor on 2 Pet 6 different usage occurs in P Amh II. 130 (A.D. 70), where a certain Gloutas excuses himself for not having sold some

ii.

6.

A

—

on the ground that others had vainly offered to sell toutou X°-P LV xapTepm, "this is why I am holding on" If we assume that ttjv Kpi0r)v is understood here (Edd.). barley,

we might find support for Luther's rendering " denn er hielt sich an of Heb/.r. den, den er nicht siihe, For an interesting suggestion that the als sahe er ihn." verb in this verse may mean "kept his eyes upon," on the

after KapTtpw,

ExpT

analogy of certain passages in Plutarch, " see " occurs in The adv. KapTepw; strongly p. 1S6.

=

41

22

160)

(B.C.

(a)KapTcp(i,

tc

«7re'ire
"expect," "wait

KapTtpws

xxvii.

P Par

MGr

[caoC.

is,

however, lost in MGr (Thumb Handbook, p. 106). NT is confined to Lk (414 (3) By a usage which in the is

ktjs yrjs

cf.

:

found

in a sepulchral

man

Archiv

i.

epitaph Kaibcl 980* where

"

(cf.

LS

s.v.)

Mt

see

:

7

s

it

all

our English versions from Wycliffe down to RV adopt the "a very small particle." The Old translation "mote"

=

Lat. has stipttla,

and the Vulg. festuca :

dyvpov, ôpTOs. Ktpata £vXov

cf.

Hesych. Kapcpos

-

XeirTfj.

Good

(4)

Mt

the favourite preposition of Polybius, by whom it is often used in place of ev, els, and irepl (Krebs Prop, p. 4), is also found with considerable variety of application in the NT,

occurs 73 times

it

c.

gen.,

and 391 times

c. ace.

(cf.

Grammaword was

"

something, so as to remain in connexion and contact with the object, and from this most of the senses found

"along

in the I.

NT

can be derived.

Turning

(1)

meaning "along" has passed found

in

MGr,

in

into

such passages as

tiriirto-iiv 'iTvirrtv

246)

we "down,"

P

Petr

find that the

a usage not

II.

i8(2*)

15

(B.C.

Kara toO TpaxrjXou, Christ. mummy 'lyjuv TapXav koto Cor II 4 2 Cor S 2

[av]T[o]v A.D.) the body of a

6

I. 499 (ii/iii to* Tpax*|Aou cf. Mt 8", I in Mt io 36 Mk (2) This in turn becomes "against," as 14 s6 I P Selections, (B.C. 311-0) (= p. 4) 8irou 14 Eleph e.g. &v iirtyî(pT\i 'HpaKXeCSnS Kara AnatjTpias f\ Ai]pr|Tp(.a tc Kal toI p.6Ta AtipnrpCas Trpdo-o-ovT€S tirty^tpuKrtv KaTa " wheresoever Heraclides brings the charge 'HpaKXcCSov, against Demetria, or Demetria and those acting with Demetria bring the charge against Heraclides," P Petr II. 2 :

.

,

,

,

1

(2)

(B.C.

Tio-p.e'vT|[v]

official

260) cKouurev aoi

KaTa

tor certified)

AupCuaxos

'ivrtvîv

" Dorimachus

Kexpnp-a-

brought me an " (Ed.), P petition against Dionysius

Auovvo-iov,

571

11

amended P Oxy VI.

(ii/A.D.) (as ii8(aTOs),

exx. of the prep, in asseverations, oaths, as in Heb 6 13 16 are afforded by P Par 63 09 ,

(= P

-

,

Petr III. p. 20) Xapeiv

errl tw[v] pi) povov Kal KaTa twv PacriXe'wv, "to exact oaths from you not only by the gods, but also by the kings" (Mahaffy), P

(B.C. 164)

dXXd

(iii/A.D.)

(=

Selections,

p.

113)

ere

eôpxCJa

KaTa toutov toO 6«ov
"

I adjure ihee, Pa8iw9, Sabarbarbathioth."

God

II. (1) When we pass to KaTa c. ace, we are at once met with a number of instances of the KaTa phrase forming a

mere periphrasis (a) for the possessive pronoun, or (b) for the gen. of a subst., or even (c) for an adj. of these (a) The following are examples of the first class

affairs,"

—

^

3

Tul P e P Eleph 13 (B.C. 223-2) tX"-P T v ra KaTa tri, " I was glad when I had learned your l

P Leid

B'- 9 (B.C. 164)

eiri.

ttjs ko8' rjpds XeiTovpyf.-

P Tebt I. 24' 4 (B.C. 117) Tfjs Ka8' tam-ois do-xoXia( = 32 (B.C. 1 16) inrdpvr|pa iirfp twv KaT -las), P Tor I. i»5 aiiTous, P Tebt I. 7 (B.C. 114) utiS' aXXois eTriTpeTreiv KaT avTovs Sie^dyeiv, "nor allow others to decide their case" (Edd.), and OGIS 168" (B.C. 115) Trapaye-yovoTes «is Tois For to KaT epe, as in Phil i 1 - a'., we Ka8" vp[ds tottous. as,

may add ttws

to the construction c. gen.

II.

dppdxou Kal Ka8'

Cor 15 15

I

26",

alo-0f'o-6aL

Prolcg. p. 105). Brugmann (A'urze Vergleichende tik, p. 479) considers that the earliest use of the

ttjs vtjo-ov 8«o-Trdpr|o-av.

arourae.

periphrases

y.UTU,

where

KaTa

frequent with reference to land

of certain flooded gjgxi.is«l. (ii/A.D.) aloSo-(at) Ka8'li8(aTos),

is

" he

where

,

19. 7

BGU

e.g.

8 151 n. )

p.

iii.

tiSaTos- is

Saipov, Saris ttot' ovv d,

(6 euo-tp-rjs)— oi8£ K&pos epXdpr|,

was not a whit injured

Polyb.

The phrase Ka8" "under water,"

Par 574 1240 is

of always associated with oXos, KaTa has also the force " s KaTa Kvptathroughout as in P Giss I. 48 (a.D. 202-3)

and "

8«wv

for."

xdocpog said of the pious

P

o-ou iirlv,

evKXTJaaTa KaTa twv ircroTeTayue'vwv

(B.C. 114)

SioiKtjo-u,

Tfji

0€opu>.

I.

the illiterate

to KaT alual

P Oxy

I.

120 14 (iv/A.D.) axp is dv yvii

aTroTtSatTai.

p.

€ae aTroTiBeTai). For Greek see Schmidt Jos.

(/.

further exx. of this usage in late

390, Kalker Qitaesl. p. 282 f. The periphrasis for the gen. of a subst.

(b)

is

seen in

P

82 19 (B.C. 239-8) Td KaTa tt^v ypappaTetav, "the duties of the scribe's office," P Tebt I. 5" (B.C. IlS) 4irl twv KaT 'AXefjd(vSpeiav) op[p.a)V, "at the harbours of Alex-

Hib

I.

' (B.C. 114) Td KaT[d TJrjv €Trio-(TaTeiav) " the duties of 5 epistates of the village," ii. 16 t[t|s K]
andria,"

ib.

13

1

323

Kara

For KdTo, "according to," of standard, law, rule, as io s 1 Cor 7*, 2 Cor S 8 Heb n 13 cf. P Petr II. 1 = Selections, p. 7), to Xoiird 0-01 KaTa II(l) (iii/B.C.) ( s5 yvup/nv itrriv, P Tebt I. 40 (B.C. II~) Kara tovs ttjs 8 Kwjins €8io-p.ovs. P Oxy I. 37"(a.d. 49) (= Selections, p. 51) KaTa Ta ircrb tov Kupfov T}-yeu.6vos KpiBg'vra, Chrest. 11 "koto, to I. 3S2 (A.D. 117) KaTa KeXeuo-flt'vTa, s S8os (cf. Lk I ), and from the inscrr. OGIS 56" (B.C. 237) KaTa to irpoTtpov ypatpiv \j/T]to-p.a. Similarly KaTa Xd*yov, " in accordance with what is as in Ac l8'*, right, befitting," (2)

in

Rom

,

,

,

A

common

1

P Eleph 13 (B.C. 223KaTa X070V itrrCv, cI'tj dv lis iyi> 8tXw, "if you are well, and other things are going s rightly, it would be as I wish," P Lond 42 (B.C. 168) (= I. diravp. 30, Selections, p. 9) €i cppcop-e'vui TdXXa KaTa \6yov

is

in epistolary phrases, e.g.

2) €t £ppii>[o-]ai

toi,

eft)

Kal Ta Xoiird

dv As toIs Bsois £ux

0-01

v 1 SiaTeXu,

t"'

P Goodsp Cairo

Par 63 s (B.C. 165). 4 (ii/B.c) (= Selections, p. 24), We may note here the use of KaTa in the titles of the s

P

Gospels, where Introd.

ii.

practically points to authorship (cf.

it

pp. 387

{.,

396

f.

MGr

).

Zahn

KaTa to vdao, " accord"

law," KOTa tov

xaipo, "according to the weather Handbook, p. 106). KaTa has a local sense in P

ing to the

(Thumb 6 Oxy VI. 904

" belaboured with blows on

enip.a,

6

Eph

KaTa to

(v/A.D.) iTAiâis KaTaKOTrrduevov

my body

"

Rom

cf.

:

7

,

"

—

—

common — P

is

Lille

I.

1

reclo xk

259-S) sora

(B.C.

"pendant l'hiver," P Tebt I. 28' (c. B.C. 114) KaTa to irapdv, "at the present time," ii. 27'° (B.C. 113) KaTa 8«p€iav, "in summer," P Oxy XIV. 1635 11 (B.C. 4437) KaTa tov piov, "for his lifetime," and OGIS 90" (Rosetta stone B.C. 196) KaB' ov Kaipdv. Cf. MGr KaTa to p.eo-dvuKTa, "about midnight," and the common usage to indicate direction towards something, e.g. ipx^Tai KaTa to \€tp.iava,

—

"he

X<"P"5,

Handbook, (5)

The

p.

is

coming towards the village"

105

Thumb

(see

KaTa

(A.D. 104)

is

well seen in the con-

tract of apprenticeship P Oxy IV. 725 (A.D. 183) dpvTJo-ti. 2 41 ) rip-epas h\ 6 irais «is \6yov lopTwv KaT £tos (cf.

Lk

"

the boy shall have 20 holidays in the year on «Ikoo-i, account of festivals" (Edd.) see further s.v. ?tos, where the form Ka8' *tos is also illustrated, and cf. Michel iooi vLM (c. ,s B.C. 200) Ka8' tviauTov (cf. Heb 9 ). Other exx. of distri:

26"

KaTa are P Oxy

(B.C. 163-2)

(=

II.

275

18

(B.C. 66)

Selections, p. 14)

KaTa

Ta tavTwv Ka9'

"their daily necessities," P Giss Hadrian) oi pXfTrop.t'v o-e KaB' rju^'pav, and

St'ovTa,

\ir\va.,

I.

17

10

P Par

Tjuc'pav

(time of

P Tebt II. 412* to irpoo-KvvTip.d crov KaT* cKdo-rnv Tjucpav ttolw, " I make For the Lukan supplications for you every day." 1 11 19", Ac 17 ) we may comphrase to KaB' Tjuc'pav (Lk (late ii/A.D.)

n

,

KaT olfK'av

III. p. 125, Selections, p. 73) Tf|S

"the house-to-house census" (cf. Ac 2", 5'*), and the magical formula P Oxy VI. 8S6" (iii/A.D.) ^Selections, p. in) 4pe (I. atpe) KaTa Suo ovo, "lift them (viz. palm leaves on which were written the names of the gods) two by two," which may illustrate Lk io 1 BK (cf. Proleg. p. 97, Thackeray Gr. i. p. 54f.). For the phrase to Si KaB' fts in

Rom

12 8

Mk

(cf.

to KaB' iv as the head-

8") cf.

14", [Jn]

—

P Tebt I. 47*^ (B.C. 113) i-o-Tiv ing of a list of articles etc. " the list is : Si to KaB' iv Bipav uuptKt(vi)v), o-Kaip«ia p, al., 8 etc., also P Rein 17 of certain mention (B.C. agricultural implements and other objects, it is added <5v to KaB' ?v viroK«iTai, "of which the list is given below," P Ryl II.

a door of tamarisk-wood, two hoes" 109) where, after the

9

65"-

—

« v T ° Ka " ' v ' 1T^ TTi'S [«]
(B.C. 67) irXetova 0-iSp.aTa

[Steâj-ywyiis o-t)uav8T|o-eTai, the details of which will appear in the u«'vt|S

ii.

(Edd.),

I27

"individually,"

15 . 24

Tas

KaT

o-«

(a.d.

"one by Jn

BGU

.

.

P Tebt

6vou.a,

"

forthcoming inquiry phrase kot' 6vop.a,

one," occurs frequently in closing

e.g.

,

The

29).

18

102) do-irdfouai

tions, p.

I.

27

irdvTes

.

II.

422

18

(ii/A.D.)

(=

Selec-

(=-as) tovs (piXoiv-

16

dcnrdôaai

(iii/A.D.)

-as) ko[t]' 8vop.a, P Meyer 23 For (end of iv/A. D. ) d
.

13

(=

Tois cvoCkous irdvTts

KaTax»(piJou.cv) ip.eiv p.6TpT]u.(a) KaT dvSpa io-Soxr|S " we Ilavvi i'us Mfeo-jopij, report to you the individual diri

ls amounts received by us from Pauni to Mesore" (Edd.), ii. P and Lond "individual s KaT dvSpa KaTaY«Yn deliveries," T* kot' dvSpa (a.d. 94-5) (=11. p. 3S) Sid tov 259 3 In ii. 604 (a.d. 47) (= III. p. 71) we have Xo-yuv. KdTavSpa for KaT dvSpa, and in P Tebt I. 72" (B.C. 114) >

.

.

contracted into KdvSpa according to Maysei the distributive KaTa cf. in MGr KaBtis, KaBeVis (Ka8a ets), "every one," and such a phrase

the phrase Gr. p. 145. Kaflt'vas,

is

With

Kar oXtyo,

"little by little." few miscellaneous phrases may conclude this long Thus c. gen. we have P Tor II. 12' (Ptol.) oi -ye-yo-

as oXt-yo III.

A

note.

KaTa Tfjs o-fjs oUeias, (/. •yt'YOVtv) €' T|u.ilv lovnl " Graecitas vere barbara " (Ed.), "emptio tuae domus" and P Fay 32 14 (a. D. 131) tdv Se ti KaTa to
—

irpoT«pov d-n-oS££u iirdpx«iv, over it, I will first establish

s6

butive

(=

diTO'ypacpfjs,

"

f.).

distributive force of

—

greetings, as in 3

.

throughout" with reference to place, as in P Hib I. 82" (B.C. 239-S) KaTa tottov, " 8 throughout the district," P Tebt I. S (r. B.C. 201) iv toTs KaTa At'o-pov Kal 0paiKT|v toitois, ii. 5 188 (B.C. IlS) tovs KaTa t^v x"P av 4>u ( AaK ^ Tas )> OGIS 90 7 (Rosetta stone B.C. 196) 4k twv KaTa T-fjv x"P av «piiv, and the contracted 3 P KaT-fjv (= KaTa rt\v) \ipav in P Par 63* (B.C. 165) (= Petr III. p. 26). An interesting memorial inscr. from Egypt, published in Archiv v. p. l68f. , commemorates one who has been laid between his mother and brother <2>v Kal t| o-axppocrwii KaTa tov koo-uov XeXdX^Tai. (4) The meaning "during," "about," with reference to time

"

" or pare the reference in a bailiffs letter to his diary P Oxy IX. I220* (iii/A.D.) d]y€ir«(n)/d o-ot Sid o-r|u.i[io]o-€&)S to KaB* T|p^pa(= av) tov dvaXwjiaTos ^v (/. W) " I send in some notes the tlSjjs, daily account of our expenditure for your information." Cf. also P Lond 904*°

journal

s2

5

This brings us to the idea of

(3)

Kara

(Edd.).

KaTa

With

Suvap.iv

if I

my

alienate title

to

any of

my

rights

"

the ownership 18

the ace. we have P Tebt I. I04 (B.C. 92) " so far as their twv virapxovTwv auTOis,

property shall admit,"

ii.

27

tiov TrpoeBTio-oaeviov irapd o-ov

ui 83 -

8'

«l(nrpo4is

?o-Tai,

"and any

(B.C. 113)

KaTa KpaTos

rj

be rigorously exacted from you" (Edd.), OGIS (Rosetta stone B.C. 196) tt|V t6 itoXiv KaTa KpaTos v Ka V*t> * ttXev, P Tebt I. 6" (B.C. 140-39) losses will

—

90"

"the

several

irdvT[a]

ra [K]ara Svo

shares,"

P

toCto Si

-yiveTai Sid

Petr

II.

ae'pT|i,

II (i)

to

p.*|

II.

^^

™

™

ii.

associations,"

3 S2

" BC (

-

3°- A D -

-

:

)

"all that pertains to the two

7

(iii/B.c.)

dflpovv

(=

T|u-ds,

Selections,

dXXd KaTa

do not get our Xappdvetv, "this happens because we in a lump sum, but in small instalments," P Tebt

p.

8)

p.iKpbv

money I.

5"'

324

/carayyeAAco

KOLTafSaLVCO

"on no "on

(B.C. 1 18) Kara pr|8epCav irapcvpco-i (= -a-iv), text whatsoever," /'*." (B.C. 118) KaTa tovto,

78) cVcpa

ko.9'

this

14

ib. II. 3S1 (a.d. 123) (= ov BrjivoTe ovv Tpoirov, "other

account," "in consequence," Selections, p.

the simplex very uneducated document : cf. the similar use of construed with cv in Lk 21 31 .

pre-

xardftaoic;. In P Grenf

P Lond 904" (a.d. 104) (= III. things of whatsoever kind," Ka8' tj[vTi.va] Stjttotc aiT[£av (cf. p. 125, Selections, p. 73) 6 2 Mace 14 3 3 Mace 7'), and P Tebl I. 42 (c. B.C. 114) inreppoX^v inr[b] 'Appivcrios, "having been r|8iKT|pe'vos contract excessively wronged by Harmiusis." The marriage 6

311-10) (= Selections, p. 2) clvai 8c T|pds dv SoKfji dpicrrov clvai, "and that we " should live together wherever it may seem best supports 1 RV. On the to avTo in Ac of KaTa the rendering 14 AV, l

(B.C.

Kan! TavTO

x e ^ eL S
'

y.axaôXiq. Like its verb

81 ti ird
170) Tiuv 8c

KaTaXcnrcTio to irrdpxovTa ktX. ; cf. OGIS 56" Tavri Kal Tats aXXais TrapBc'vois (B.C. 237) c|civai. 8c KaTa Tais povXopc'vais cruvTcXciv to vdpipa tt)l 8cwi. On the derivation of KaTa, and its use in composition, see

Tpaire^Tov,

BGU

K]aTapoXrj,

P Lond

3

284 (i/B.c.) cirtKCKpiTaC poi pf| KaTapfjvai Xdpwi, Vws tt\s Re, "it has been decided for me (by an oracular response from the god Soknebtunis) that I should not go down till the 25th" (Edd.). In P Par 42 10 (B.C. 156) the used with reference to the possibility that certain

malefactors might escape from the right of asylum in an Egyptian temple cdv ToXaTjcwcrt Kal KaTaPwcri cktos tov

—

dcrvXov, Siacrd
See also P Oxy IX. 1223 33

p.01.

—

KaTaPdXXw)

p.

136)

lirl

noun is frequently P Par 62 v 12 [c. B.C.

this

-

e.g.

IV.

™

I135

1171

8

(prob. B.C.

verso*-'' (a.d.

42)

10) tt]

(=

pr,v[>a£a

III. p. 106)

CYX^pirTopi tov peXi/ros Kal KT]pov, P KaTaPoXr|V 11 I. 26 (iv/A.D.) r) -yap Trpo8ecrpCa ttjs KaTaPoXrjs See also P Eleph 23 18 (B.C. 223-2) with referctuvc'o-tt]kcv. ence to land e'Jx^V pc TavTrjs irpocrpoX^v Kal KaT[a]PoXt|v,

4 Kal

is

(see s.v.

(=1.

Strass

xaxafiaivoj. See s.v. dvapaivw, and add P Grenf II. 3S 16 (B.C. Si) P Tebt I. 37 22 ypd>(>ov pot Trepl tov p.T| Xo'yemv cms KaTap^s, a c'ws KaTaPu Kal (B.C. 73) i\( dirb tov x°-Xkov (TaXavTov)

verb

—

i/ii A.D.) (a horoscope ou 'x"" 05 KaTaPipd^wv.

KaTaPoXuv crvpPoXa XapPavcTwcrav irapd tov

is

§ 121.

II.

—

found in the sense of "payment,"

ib.

(a.d. 237) in connexion with a village provided for the conveyance of certain and back again" inrcp KaTapdcrcws

P Lond 130 105 tov

other hand, the meaning similiter, "after the same manner," ad /., and adopted for Kcn-a tp. aird in preferred by Blass Lk 17 30 RV, is found in the Will P Eleph 2 6 (B.C. 285-4) lav

ii.

15

xa.Ta/3ifidQ0).

Sttov

Moulton Gr.

67

dancing girls "down Kal dvapderews.

,

ko.8'

P Eleph

II.

festival three asses are

(late

MriSe'ScLxa

0-01.

With

the

noun

" store-place," PoXaios used of a

in

Heb

II 11 cf.

P Fay ncA 30

KaTa-

(a.d. 94).

xazafiQafievco. This rare verb (Col 2 18 )

found in a Ptolemaic dispute B 57 (B.C. 167-134) S8ev

is

regarding succession, Preisigke 45I2

KttTaPcppapevplvoi

-

]flpov crvvcpi[o]v

[

ktX. See also s.v. Ppadîovpev, cdv
to TrdvTa cos assumption" and "officialism connected with the word may have led Paul to prefer see FieH Notes, p. 196 f. it to KaTaKpivu in Col I.e. KaTaPpaPcvctv Tiiv Xoiiruv

irpoYovos. "

A

circ'xovo-a avT^|

certain sense of

"

:

6 6Xokottivos vvv pv(piiv/A.D.) of "depreciated" coin co-t£v KaTe'pT) yap, "the solidus now stands at douiv)

pK

2,020 myriads it has come down" (Ed.). MGr KaTePai'vw the aor. may take the augment, (c)KaTc'Pr|Ka. ;

:

xarayyEle\)Q.

NT air. dp. (Ac 17 ) in a decree honour of the Emperor Augustus, OGIS 456 10 (B.C. 27-11) KOTayyeXeis twv TrpuTwv d(x)8Ti
18

of this

of the Mytilenians in

xarafldllco

"

P Oxy

[pc'vwv

121* (a.d. 295) voo-ui KaTa[p]X[T)]8«to-a. The classical " " meaning pay is common in the papyri of all periods, and see especially so in Byzantine documents (cf. Ostr. i. p. S9)

held,"

is

used of a

VIII.

woman

"stricken

with sickness in

1

:

P Hib I. 29 (f. tcXt), "on payment of

e.g.

265) KaTapaX[uv] ra 71.vdp.cva the usual taxes," P Fay 12" (c B.C.

B.C.

.

I.

6- (a.d. 255-61)

(B.C. 223-2),

BGU

:

also

P Eleph

IV. 1158 21

(iii/B.c.) cited s.v. 8dvciov,

.

.

2

21

284-3), «'* '7 6 (B.C. 9), and P Petr II. n(i) 3

(B.C.

and Syll 936°

cited s.v. dvd-yw.

xaraâQsco.

P Oxy

III.

487

10

"

as

its

KaTav7[e]Xiav crroiT]O-avT0 TrpcrrdvTWS.

' '

KaTapaXuv Sid riToXcpa£ov

TpairaiîT[ov, paying through Ptolemaeus the banker," ib. 63* (A.D. 240) KaTc'PaXd*yov "he paid X[cv els t[ov 'A]vtwviov 'InXojjcvov into the account of Antonius Philoxenus," and so P Strass

103)

Deissmann points out (LAE p. 97), sufficient " eccles. writ." (Thayer). relegation to 13 B.C. 159) tt|V For KaTawcXia see OGIS 319 (after is,

to prevent

(A.D. 156) cp-ov T£ KaTaPapr)8e[v]Tos cv

since I am weighed down by my official rais XiTovp-yCais, 16 duties" (Edd.), shows this Pauline word (2 Cor I2 ) in a

xaiayye/J.co. 8 In P Oxy X. 1274 Tatas

p[o]i

a widow announces the

(iii/A.D.)

appointment of a representative KaTaY7cXeicrn,s

to act for

dcr[c]ws

her— crrcl

ircpl

d-rrcvK-

tcXcvttjs

tov

"in consequence of the lamentable paKapcCTou pov dvSfpds, news announced to me concerning the death of my blessed husband" (Edd.). The official sense of the word "make which appears in its NT proclamation with authority," 6 occurrences (see Westcott on 1 Jn 1 ), is very evident in s such a psephisma as Syll 364 (A.D. 37) crrcl f| kot cixV Trdcri.v dvBpoSTrois cXTricr8cicra Tatou Kaicrapos TeppaviKov ScpacrTov r|-ycpov£a KaTTivyeXTai

.

.

.

J8o|cv

tt]

PovXfj ktX.

325

KaTayeXau) xaxayeldco.

BGU

III.

S14

so a (iii/A.D.) irdvrts KaTa-yeXwo-{ p.01 to his mother, because his father

soldier writes complainingly had visited him, but given him

no

122 (iii/F.c.) Syll So2

gifts.

aTt] KaTa-yeXdutvos tnr[&] t»v dXXuv «v«[Kd8c]u86— with reference to a man who, having no hair on his head, sought healing in the temple of Aesculapius at

altrxwdptvos

8[e

35 Epidaurus cf. ;A in Mk 5". •y&wv :

which

Sie-ye'Xa,

is

perfective like kcitc-

xarayivcoaxu). 8ti KaTtvvwcrp.jvos The RV rendering in Gal 2 "because he (Peter) stood condemned," i.e. either by 11

rjv,

his

own contradictory actions, as Paul proceeds to explain, or by his own conscience, gains a certain amount of support from such passages as P Oxy VII. 1062 14 (ii/A.D.) av[-r]r^v Si
-n-t'p.4

/u)

8id Zvpov

Kal a-a«Tov KaTayvois, Syrus in order that you

"

I

I'va

avTT^v dva-yvois

vr|iov

send you the very letter by read it in a sober mood and be

will

may self-condemned" (Ed.), P Flor

175" (a.d. 255) elSis avTou atnos Y«ivt], "knowing that if in this you are condemned, the blame will 6 fall upon yourself": cf. also BGU III. 1004'(iii/B.c), and 8tl iav [iv

?

OGIS 691 2

[
wrTopTjo-as KaTt'vvwv eaavTov Sid to

evvcaKe'vai.

(x^|

tov Xd-yov. It should be noted, however, that Field (Notes, " because he was to p. 1 SS f. still prefers the AV rendering be blamed," following the Vg quia reprehensibilis erat so Souter Lex. s.v., and apparently F. W. Mozley (Exp VIII. )

;

143 f.) who thinks that the passage runs easier if we get rid of the idea of condemnation, and quotes a paraphrase by Farrar "manifestly and flagrantly in the wrong." weaker sense, as in Tolyb. v. 27. 6 TrapoXivwpelo-Sai. Kal iv. p.

A

ovk (ioi

P Magd

seen in

42* (B.C. 221) «u.o« Si €K\wpoijo-T]S KaTayvovcrd aov Sri %ivr\ tiu[i, TrXJri'yds is

" mais comme

eve'paXev,

je suis etrangere

parce que

je n'en sortaispas, me meprisant au pays, elleme donna des coups"

(Ed.).

found

=

2*

P Strass I. 40 (a.d. 569) 81'xa Kal KaTa-yviio-tojs Kal paSiovp-yCas.

KaTdyvucris the late

for

KaTa*ypd»|/as t^v olKâv tov "lipov, with reference which the editors note (P Petr III. p. 148) that " kmito enter ypa<|>T| means a register of sales, and KOTa-ypdeJKiv upon a register." See however Mitteis in Chrest. II. i. p. on P Oxy XIV. 1636 42 3 (a.d. 249), 177, and especially where it is shown that both subst. and verb refer not to the iroi-rjo-ais

to

GH

contract by which the cession is conveyed, but to the actual Thus in P Ryl II. 164 11 (a.d. 171) Ka™cession itself. " I will make the is ypd[\|/a> biTT|vtKa 4d]y aiptj, the meaning " The verb is conveyance whensoever you please (Edd.). used in curses with reference to the consignment of the

victim ypdcf>u)

o-[f]as

lower regions, e.g. Andollent 47 s

to the

Evaydpav \''P as To8as Kal Td «[K]«£vr(S d[iravTa.

act. in [Jn] S

6

add the note

in

,

t^xV On

xxx. p. 475

KaTa-

the significance of the

by Wettstein ad

see the exx. quoted

ExpT

'

yXwtov ?pya tpvaI.,

and

f.

Hardy oj is frequently used of "bringing down" corn etc. to the 11 sea coast or a harbour, e.g. P Grenf II. 44 (a.d. ioi)
goods "brought

down"

the canal which at one time ran

2 past Philadelphia to Bacchias and the lake, P Oxy IV. 708 (A.D. 18S) tov] KaTax8«'vTos youou Ik tov vtto o-ol vop.ov,

BGU

20

I. Si (A.d. 1S9) ds Kal KaTirjâuev els 8p(iov dXo-ovs For a similar use of the subst. Karayiayi] p.T|Tpo(irdX€us). see P Magd ii 10 (B.C. 221) ttji KaTavoivfji tov o-itov, and cf.

Arehiv

iii.

219

p.

On

f.

to KaTaY(iviov

paid for this transport," see Wilcken Ostr.

i.

=

" the sum

p. 379.

xazaycoviCofiai.

On the 553' KaTa-Y
OGIS

"

verbal evKaTavvwo-Tos, which LS describe as Eccl.", "evident" in P Tor I. i vU ' 11 (B.C. 117-6). For the subst. KaTd7Vw
The

is

This verb, which is found in [Jn] S*, like the corresponding subst., generally occurs in our sources in a more or less technical sense, e.g. P Petr II. 23(4)* (Ptol.) xaXus av

II.

t]ovto KaTavvwo-Oirjs

KaTaviviio-Keo-Bai,

r,i

xazayguqpco.

—

21

Kara 8iKa£

iravToCas

p.eui{/ea>s

xaradeco. See the magic 8«9t|tu 8co-(j.ots,

In this

aviToii

and

ii.

pdvr(0-i.s,

(iv/.A.D.)

3U

ii.

I2I 877 (iii/A.D.)

"

(=

i"

(=1.

75) kito-

(=

I. p.

P-

7^) KaTa8r|o-ov

p. 112) KaTaStjo-eis.

we seem to have the new subst. — KaTaS«'o-uaT(a). The verb occurs in

last

plur. of a

T|

P Lond 46 31 '

2

papyrus

(=1.

p.

94)

Tas cursing formulae e.g. Syll 809 (iv/iii e.c.) Ka(T)t'Sr|o-a Kal tt^v 4™X1 v Kal Kal irdSas tovs tt|V yXuo-o-av X«tpas 2

xatdyw/xi. The curious forms macher Gr. 90S

P

25

Flor

69

p.

f.)

:

KaTsdijw, etc. (Blass Gr. p. 52, Rader-

can

now be

illustrated

from

BGU

(time of Trajan) KCLTea£av tviwv otKiuiv Tas II.

1S5

7

(a.d. 254)

Ta

Si KavBrjXtia

III.

flvpas,

("pack-saddles ")

.

KaTca-yp-tva Kal axpn,o-Ta

Syll 588

10

(c.

B.C.

(A.D.

130)

vtrtp

X[C]6[o]u

:

cf.

P

tov dpio-T€pbv t-rrl

Amh

|3d8ovs, iv II.

93

19

KpoTaov

tt}s

kcôXtjs

eipov u.i[Kp]d KaTedyaaTa (a.d. 1S1) edv 8e tis eiri.o-K€vfjs 10

KaTaidvaaTos |vXikwv rj dpvaXtav ouoi'ws dvrwv irpb (/. irpbs) 0"i tov Stototjtiv, "if any repairs or rebuilding or breakage of wood-work or tools occur you, See also Moulton Stotoetis, shall be responsible" (Edd.). t|

dvoiKoSop-ris

Gr.

ii.

§ 83.

I.

p.

:

1

BGU

Tpavp.a KaTta-yaa

Wunsch

7

c f' "'• I7S (A.D. 255) and The subst. occurs bis So) KaTeaôTes. II. 647 12f> in connexion with a wound in the head,

.

AF

io 6 (a leaden tablet found in a grave) iva KaTaSr|o-T|T« e£opKi£w iads kotoi tov p-t^dXaiv dvop-aTuv See also s.v. Sew. Trdv (jle'Xos Kal irdv vcvpov BiKTwpiKov. cf.

xaxddtfAoz. This adj., which " in the sense of

in Biblical

I.

(as

1S Greek is confined to Heb 7 , P lor in occurs "certain," Lips quite clear,"

64 (a.d. 368-9)

KaTaSiiXov

tto£t|0-ov

amended

Chrest.

I. p.

331

**

ft'.),

e.g.

?x eiv 1ra p' a " T0 'S to atTpov.

r]

xazabixdt,(ii.

A good example of this legal term, which preserves the same form and meaning in MGr, is afforded by the fragment of a legal code of iii/B.c, which begins— tdv St tis irepl

326

KaraSiKT] oiKen-i 6Vti S£kt-v ypa-'-dp.evos,

aSiKT||iaTos c[Tf]po[u]

KaTa8iKacrr|Tai,

tX'v8e'pwi,

iv T|p.epais SiKao-0f|i

i,

T|

rjs

d'

8£kt],

av

fj

tot«

us

xaradvvaorevco. The rather generalized use of this verb in Ac io 38 1 trated by P Petr III. 36 {a) verso (Ptol.) iroXXdKfis]

€|€Vtw twl Kvptun dvaSiKTJcrai kotoel'(rirpa|is "/tvi-Tai, Kal av

tirtStKaTwy

ottotiWtu 6 Kvpios kt\. (P Lille

I.

eT-iirtVTeKaiScKdTiov

Tj

29-

*

Cf.

).

P Hal

I.

«dv B£ tis KaTa8uKa(T0«((rt]S avTov 8£ki-s 4-iriXapotwv jiapTvpwv •ypd»|niTat 8Cktjv kqtol to Sid7pap.u.a, and so ". For KaTe8iKao-8r, see P Petr II. 28(1)" (B.C. 225), and ib. 27(2)^ 8 and for d-r-SiKdc-B-i, ib. III. 21(a) 3 9 (time 25 = Selections, of Euergetes I.). [In P Par 51 (B.C. 160) ( cri KaTe'8i£jas vi. Wilcken (Arcltiv p. 21) p. 205) now reads p.~vos

-

,

(= KaTsSafas) for KaTcSlKas (= KaTeStKacras) SiSvuas.] We may also cite a papyrus letter of a.d. 209 with reference to the release of a man who had been condemned to work in s

the alabaster quarries, Preisigke 4639 Ni/ycpav IlaimpCou itX-iKaTaSiKao-Bt'vTa €is dXaPao-Tpwva €irl Tr'vTa'TCav .

KaTa8-8vvdo-T-vuat

paa 8ioti

1"

(iii/B.C.)

.

KaTaKfL/XCU

(sic

— the

is illus-

erofyfy-

writer wished

to

changethe tense)cvTf]i vX[a]KTJiXiu.wiTrapaTroXXvp.-vos, "I have often explained to you in writing why I am being harshly " treated in the prison, perishing from hunger though the :

agent in Acts

I.e.

is

the devil, the reference

is

to the physical

sufferings attributed to possession. For the verb of men in authority misusing their power, as in Tas 2- (cf. Wisd 2 10 15 14 , 17-), see also P Oxy I. 67 15 (A.n. ,

338) where, in a dispute concerning property, the petitioner complains KaTa8vvao-T€vovT£s tTrt'xouo-iv t€-

—

pdvTuv oIkot€[8o>]v, "certain persons are oppressing occupying my own estates."

me and

.

See further pcoo-avTa tov Tfjs KaTa8CKT|S \povov dirOiuo-a. Arttm. v. 49 KaTa8iKacr8«ls t^)v eirl BavaTu Ka\ TrpocrS-Btls

y.azddejiia

|vXu> ^Ppco8r| inrb apKTOv.

cult

xaradixrj. For KaTaStKr], as in Ac 25 15 see Preisigke 4639 cited s.z>. KO/raSiKdJu, and P Ilib I. 32' (B.C. 246) where we hear of a certain Neoptolemus Trpbs KaTa8tKt]v 'tpr\\i.ov i>Pp-ws " who had been condemned by default •rrpbs (8paxp-ds) <*> " In P Hal for violence to a fine of 200 drachmae (Edd.). 62 = I. i (iii/B.c.) d-icr6u tt}s Ko.Ta8£KT|[s, the word is itself "fine." See also OGIS 483 ai! (ii/B.c.) sdv Tivts Sid TaiTa

stronger form of dvdBeua

•y«£vwvTai Kara8L!;[ai.

'Avafl-uaTilJw,

is

confined in Biblical Greek to

Didache

—

,

cf.

the

diffi-

Tr irtirrn avTwv It is apparently a

avTov tov KaTaBt'uaTos. 11 and for the form SH (cf. Zech 14 on Rom 9 s ), and in Rev I.e. refers to the object on which a ban is laid, " an accursed thing." No instance of the word has yet been cited from profane writings, but see what is o-w8rjc-ovTai

,

Rev 22 s but

xvi. 5 ot 8i vTrop.eivavT-s «v iiir

stated s.v. dvdBeua.

xar ad ejuaz££a>, like KaTaSeu-a (q.v.), isa.Tr. elp. in Biblical which occurs in Mark (14'-)

frequent in the

Greek (Mt 26"). and ter in Ac, is

LXX.

xuTadicbxco. This perfective verb

is

confined in the

NT

to

Mk

i

38 ,

where it should be translated "pursue after," "hunt down," " and not simply " follow after (AV, RV) see Proleg. p. 116 and cf. the LXX usage in Ps I7(i8) 38 34(35) 6 al., and in Pss Sol 15*. The same idea of "force" underlies Gen 13 where the verb = "overdrive." 33 :

,

,

xaxmo'/yvw. For the usage of cite

this

verb in

I

Cor

u 4f

Babrius lxxxii. 8 x-tiTlv ("hair")

8'

we may perhaps gp.-XX- tt|v ep.r|V

KaTaio-\vveiv.

xaraxauo. is found ter in the Calendar of B.C. 301-240, P 73 9 8 27 '' ', with reference to the parching power of a ck ttjs vfjs KaraKMi cf. aduri in strong south wind " blasted " fervore Pliny xvii. 24. 37. § 216 of trees being See also P Amh II. 30 36 (ii/B.c) ant fiat u fiigidiore. cvt'YKai. Tas o-vi-Ypa<|>ds Kai TavTas KaioT|va-yKdo-8T|v

This verb

xaradovloco.

Ilib

4 2 Cor II 80 ) interesting instance of this verb (Gal 2 occurs in an invocation of iv/v a.d., where the invoker sum-

An

,

mons the Gnostic deity paivxwwwx to subdue all the race of men before him P Lond 123 4 (=1. p. 120) Ka8v-rdTa|ov

—

iu.wo-ov

8ovX«o-ov

-f>ip.
Menander Fragm. 'VTtX^S,

1

*

Kara"yt'vos dv6pw7rwv, See also t^|v xJajx^v tov 6vu-dv etc. p. 98 7rai8io-Kapidv p.€ KaTa&cSovXwK*

KaTaSovXwcrov irdv

OV Ov8'ls TWV TroX'uitOV

cf.

< OV :> TrcOTrOT-, "a

Silly

wench has hopelessly entangled me — me, whom no enemy has yet enslaved." The mid. Ko.Ta8ovXovu.tvov is simi3 4* (B.C. 284-3). larly used of an hetaera in P Eleph 3 little

,

According to the law of Antiochus, OGIS 383-" (mid. i/B.c), no one is allowed u.t)t« cumii KaTa8ovXu>cracr8ai and their p.T|T€ €is ^T€pov diraXXoTpiucrat certain UpoSovXovs descendants. The form Ko.Ta8ovXi£w occurs in Syll S36 4 6 (Roman) in a deed of (1st half of iii/B.c), and in ib. 841

—

enfranchisement with reference to certain

LAE

p.

(Delphi-i/A.D.) [him] a slave."

329 tirl

\if\

ko.to.-

See Michel 1417 A* " with a view to Ka.To.SovXuru.ui, making

8ovXi£do~8w Si avTovs also

slaves —

f.,

u.T|8eis u."l8t

and

Ka8' ottoiov Tpd-rrov.

for the subst.

I.

'

—™

.

.

:

.

Kavcrai,

BGU

(ii/B.C.)

utXXu) p.a£veo-8ai, Jf|Xos yap

IV. I20I 16 (A.D. 2) -fipoo-av d-rrb (it'povs Tas and for the metaphorical usage, like KaTaK-Kavu€v[as, 6vpas 13 s the simplex in Lk 24 -, the new erotic fragment, P Grenf I. i p.«

?x ei Kal KaTaKaopai

KaTaXeX-i(ip.6Vi-.

xaraxoJ.tmxo/iat Syll 877

11 (c.

.

B.C. 420) -

KaXvp-jie'vov criu-rT)i

tov 8avd[v]Ta [Zt [tirl to o-]f|p.a.

xardxstfiat. For this verb used of one 6S 16

(B.C. 89) w[ctt€]

KaTaK€LO~ai

(/.

4>e'pev

KJaTaKt-

a/., cf.

V Ryl II. — o-av) (/.

p.€ [x]pi

Std Tas

ill,

as in

Mk

i

30

"rXi-'yds apptuo-TfioPacra

-K*to*8ai) Kiv8vv€V9Vcra

"the blows caused me to be

(/.

-crav) Twt

|3lu>l,

up with sickness and my " 19 life is endangered (Edd.), P Tebt II. 422 (iii/A.ix) KafdThe KiTai, "she is laid up," and see Field Notes, p. 25. laid

327

KaraKXaco word has a

technical significance in

225) Kupia

[to.

^jpappaTa

P Oxy VII. 1040 s2 is tv

810-0-d -ypacpe'vTa

which

tu KaT dvSpa ru

ev 8[t|](io
is

yovo-iv "y^s avTiSoOfivai pot to Ko-ov irXfjOos dv8'

(A.D.

written in duplicate,

is

X. 1257 1 (iii/A.D.) " to the indiKaTaJKeiptvw,

also P Strass lodged in the archives" (Edd.). See 29 eKei'vw K[aT]aK«i(i€vuv, I. 41 (A.D. 250) 8vo TaXdvTJwv irap' "indem die zwei Talente bei ihm beruhten" (Ed.), and the

vidual

P Tebt

K[6]KXijKao-LV,

[8]r|p.oo-Cu>

KaTaKe£(j.cva, "this bond, valid as if publicly registered" (Ed.), ib.

KOLTaKpifxa

list

I132

11

(B.C. 16) yfjv

x € P""ov

163 (A.D. 78-9) 131 recto

editor resolves into

irtSfa KaT€o-\€v ktX.

Xnruv

"

"

verfallenen

ir€v8os

(?)

the simplex Ketpc in

In Kaibel 702 7 KaTaKeipt takes the place of

wheat. the

-yove'fto-jo-i.,

compound

=

ii/B.C.) 7c(v[coo-]k« h\ irtpl

T«JJL

1.

p.

dvdpao-tv p.evdXnv ironi-

T-fjv

€T€l Kal Ct8lO-[«VOV

07S0UI

.

BGU

supplied by the editor in avTots Trp

is

8e 0-up.p-rj

KXuo-pbv

used metaphorically in Aristeas 149 ttws ou v\aKTcov " what tous Tpdirovs €ts tovto KaTaKXao-8f|vai \ strict precautions must we not take to prevent the character " from degenerating to a like condition? (Thackeray). is

KaTaKXv^€LV tA

y.axayJ. vaptoQ

l

y.axaxlato

and P Lond

KaTaKtKXuo-pt'vT]v,

174) irpbs Tb Ka.To.KX\io-(0ijCf. also the Rosetta stone, OGIS

(

vai) iirb tou
orautvou £V

ring to

56 (late

tou KaTaK€KXvo-8a(. to irt&Cov v|iwv (/. t](iuv), "you must hear about our plain having been inundated" (Edd.), BGU IV.

contracted kotok in

Meyer Ostr 76= (A.D. 68) which the referKaTaK(cipivou) and understands as

K[aTa]-

rjs

s

I.

"

*]

1121 2 ' (b.c. 5) «dv

IV.

ytvtaSai

£oSov

The word

tûXttas] tKKoirTJv.

rj

survives in

Kara-

MGr =

" flood."

inundation,"

7ravTa.ira
xaxay.oXovdeoj

NT

found in the

is

(Lk 23

s5 ,

Ac

16 1 ') only in

xaxaxleiu).

The 26 10

may compare P Tor

construction of this verb with the simple dat. (Ac with ev (Lk 3 20 ) in similar connexions may be

TR) and

illustrated

II.

and P Tebt

KaTaKAticrfleis

kXckTTOS

Amh

from P

II.

TJUl p^'xpt (TT||l€pO

(/.

So 1 (a.d. 232-3) Xo7io-rnp£a) 26 420 (iii/A.D.) eirl v&p KaTa— OV) tV TW \oYLO"TT)pLOI, "for I

have been shut up in the finance-office until to-day" (Edd.). See also Syll 540 158 (B.C. 175— I ai-run Xi[8os o-jSeIs] KaTa17 (i/A.D.) p.n>S' (/. pr|S') 8Xws KXeio-6t)o-«TaL and OGIS 669 KaTaKXeU(r6at Ttvas €Xeu6e'pous tls (puXaKTjv rjvTtvovv. The 51 act. aor. is found in an obscure context in P Lund 429 and the pass, in CP Herm I. 6* (c. A.D. 350) (= II. p. 315) The subst. KaTaxXets is used of canal-locks KaT€KXtC[cr8]r|. 4 in T Petr II. 13(1812 ) (B.C. 25S-3) irepl tou irpbs Tats Kara" " )

concerning the place at the locks

KXeio-iv To7rov,

XouSrio-avTes Tats

P Tebt

I.

found

in the

TR

of

329

s

(ii/B.C.)

1

'

and

13 (always with the variant KaTaKXr|povou.€'w), Herwerden Lex. s.z: cites Theophyl. Sim. Hist. vi. 7. 12

LXX

ter in the

Tui crrparn'yw tt]

Kal Tpoiraia —

irdXu

KaTaKX-npoSoToOvTi dpiaraas a passage hitherto unnoticed by the lexicons. .

.

115)

literal 10

W

aiTwv

flSus

8-rrws

OT)Y7paais,

KaTaKoXou8r]s tols

=

19

,

KaTT|K[o]Xou8r|KdTos Tats «Kaarwv auTwv pouP Lond 23(f) 51 (B.C. 158-7) (= I. p. 39) a

In

Xrjo-eo-iv.

—

" a certain order docket instructs the clerks to "carry out cf. P Meyer I 30 (B.C. Tots -ypauuaTeio-iv KaTaKoXou3tv :

See also Laqueur Quaestioncs,

144).

xaxaxoTixo). For this verb

(Ed.).

Ac

ls -- 6

its

Dan

40 (B.C. 117) { Selections, p. 28) KaTaKoXou0€iv tois €^ dpx'is «0oo-|xots, P Grenf II. 23 s (b.c 108 ?) KaTaKoXov8rja"as ovv Tots Std tovtou OT|uaLvop^vots, OGIS

Mk

5

5

(cf.

Notes, p. 27), is

i

€-rrevr|veY(ievai.s

30* (B.C.

€Trta-TaX(ie'vois, ib.

as in

y.axay.b]oodoxeco. For this rare verb, which

I.

LXX

we 9 (b.c. 117) Kal avTol KaTaKO-

sense, but for the derived meaning, as in

25

p.

in the derived sense of

f.

"beat," "bruise,"

Wyclifle "betynge hymsilf," and see Field

we may

cite

P Lips

I.

37

s0

(A.D. 3S9) ?ir«iTa

avTbv Kara t[«] tuv o-KtXuv Kal dXXwv u.€X(3[v] toO 0-wp.aTos, and the illiterate PSI tou (iii/iv A.D.) irXfJYe's p.ai KaTtKO'^tv Ka8' 8Xou

KaTCKo<|/a[v] Tr[Xr|-y]ats

Kara

Tt5v

IV. 313 10

See also Kaibel 316 3 f

o-wp,aTos.

—

.

|iO.(jLfj.T|]

8'

EuTOYâ

p.ao-[Tov]s KaTeKOv|/aTO, ots '{rptfyiv

o-e

Moipais, [KJal 8Lutvous OKTaeTTjS ^[a]oXes.

xaxax/uvco. This medical term (Hobart, p. 69 f.), which in the NT is found only in the Lukan writings, occurs in a medical receipt 29 ii-n-nov KaTaKXCvas tov of early i/A.D., P Oxy VIII. 108S avBpwirov 8epdireve, "lay the man on his back and treat cf. the use of the adj. in P Ryl II. 124 26 him". (Ed.)

The editor suggests a new word KaTaKO-n-TiKov in the magic P Lond I2I 430 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 98), but the line in which it

occurs has been intentionally obliterated, and the context

is

wholly wanting.

:

(i/A.D.)

oio-rt

that she

is

avT-f|V

laid

up

in

KaTaKpwfj (/. KaTaKXivi)) " bed The verb (Edd.).

—

ctvai, is

"so

found

in

21 A.D. 85) I'va pdvoi ot irapdvres (a will Cagnal IV. 661 Kal KaTaKXetvdfJLevoL povXcuTal XapPdvwo-i tt^v Siavou^v for the subst. cf. ib.'-3 y€iv[to-]0ai 8« t-Tjv Kara[ra]ijTT|V :

kXktiv unvos IIaVT|p.ou

T|p.€pa.

xaxaxlv^co is common 'of land that 28 10 (B.C. 218) (= Chrest.

€v8aipoo-iJVr|s.

has been " flooded," e.g. P Magd I. p. jgg) dub St Tfjs auTol -yeup-

y.azdxgi/iia.

Deissmann (BS p. 264^) quotes several passages from I. where he thinks the word must be understood technically to denote "a burden ensuing from a judicial pronouncement a servitude," as in I 15ff (A.D. S3-4) where a

CPR

—

piece of land

-

transferred to the

purchaser Ka8apd d-rrb -rravTos 6c|>€iXf|[j.aTos d-rrb piv 8tj|j.oo-lwv TeXtcradTtov Trdvrwv Kal [tTe'puv £t]8wv Kal dpTaptav Kal vauPiwv Kal dpiSprjTiKtiiv is

Kal €TripoXfjs Ktip.i]s Kal KaTaKptpaTwv TrdvTtov Kal iravTos uf (a.d. 105-6) where in a deed of sale etSous, and i8S To these exx. we may add P similar expressions occur. -

328

KaTaXa/j./3avQ>

KaraKpivco 4 II. 298 (i/A.D.) toC KaTaKpCpuTos (Bpax|">v) 2, where the word though unfortunately the phrase follows an hiatus, = "a judgment" for a sum of money to be is

Oxy

xaxalaleco.

apparently paid as a fine or damages.

îrixwpr|0-iv

65 Cf. P Tebt II. 29S (a.d. 107-8) editors point out that the the where KaTaK[p]i[(i.(aT«)v)], 15 (early ii/A.D.), reference is to "fines," and compare ib. 363 P Fay 66 1 (a.d. 185 or 217), and P Amh II. 114" (a.d. 131);

these fines were normally collected by irpaKTopts, cf. Lk It follows that this word does not mean condemnation, I2 68 " earlier but the punishment following sentence, so that the " were right. This Deissmann mentioned by lexicographers 1 not only suits Rom 8 admirably, as Deissmann points out, ><>• la There is but it materially helps the exegesis of Rom 5

See the fragmentary P Hib I. 151 (c. B.C. 250) cl oJiv tiv' Trout Kvtvx € ckeIvui KaTaXdXrjo-ov, crvvT€Taand cf. Syll 27S 6 (ii/B.c.) tva p.T]8' cv ., Xa|itv -yap tovtois ^x wtrtv ^H-^ 5 KaTaXaXciv 01 ovk dirb toO P*Xt£o-tou .

.

eiwOoTts dvao-Tp€
xa.Tcdajufia.va).

.

.

between Kp£u.a and KaTO.Kpiu.a, for the If koto.former never suggests a trial ending in acquittal. " " result of the Kpiua, the penal servitude Kpip.a means the 1 from which 01 iv Xpio-Tw Tr)o-oi are delivered (S ), 8uKa£wp.a " of the criminal, the fresh chance the "restoration

no adequate

antithesis

represents

The

given him.

antithesis

is

18, for

seen belter in ver.

" "a with it life process of absolution, carrying the to answers which permanent KaTaKpijia, exactly (SH), 3'

8iKa£wo-is

is

imprisonment

for a debt

we cannot pay

:

Mt

paints the

1S

state. picture of this hopeless

Many

X^Jav rav "

the account of a trial regarding a (before a.d. 161) where in which had been seized the property of Voltimus mortgage upon Orestinus, the Prefect informs the creditor,

Sempronius makes restitution— oi5

by

p.dvov KaTaverb occurs several times

the latter that unless he

dXXd Kal

K pi8r|0-ei

in the i/A.D. edict

8apT|
OG1S

The

669, e.g.

"

ivtT(i\Br]v 8e Kal irepl

XtydvTiov liorepov rav aTtXeiwv Kal KOvcpoTtXeiwv iv tu>i |W
.

.

4>XaKKov KaTaKptivai Kal Trpb toO tov 8ebv s2 cf. also ib. 437 (i/B.C.) to KaTaThe distinction between KpiOJv irpao-crtTwcrav iropaxp'ilia. " examine judiciKaTaKplvu, "condemn," and dvaKpCvw, ovk Th. in seen Sus 48 dvaKpivavTts oiii to ally," is well

Xpovan

|j.tTd

tJ>

KXavSiov airoXvo-at:

o-aip^s

em-yvdvTts KaT«Kp£vaTC 8v-yaT«'pa To-par|X

Kal OTJVOX"1V Kal pp. IOS TODTCO-TIV T] 8vo"lS TTtpl 8tO-p.wv TrpayaaTiov

LAE

p. 91

"condemnations

for

tov

"for to ire'Xayos irepipXt<|/dp.evos I am on a voyage, stooping and looking .

.

t\

.

P Fay

cf.

130 "until

Tf^v 4opTT|v, 20 Meyer 20

6

rest of

our friends in good

114)

(B.C.

o-wtKirnSri-

T]U.uiv

(/.

8

(iii/A.D.) Kiss

I

meet you

(1st half iii/A. D.

o-e

Trpbs

P

o-vvTrepie'pou tu>

xcupii '{as o-e adapt yourself to circumstances until I join

"

KaTaXdp
dv KaTaXap.pdvw

at the festival" (Edd.),

)

s

you," ib. 23 (end iv/A. D.) r^S-n yap i(ids KaraXdpui. P Oxy IX. 1223 s (late iv/A.D.) to irXoiov KaTaXap.pdvei., ii. X. 1 297 1 * (iv/A.D.) edv KaTaXdp-fi QecSSwpos eKet, " if Theo.

.

.

"

Hence in late papyri the dorus reaches you there (Edd.). verb comes to mean "visit" as in direst. I. 297 s (vi/A.D.) ap.a] 8e 'AttoXXwti KaTaXape, eir£i8f| dvayKafws BeXu crot " Wilcken renders where " besuche mich." To "overtake," and probably in I 5 is the meaning XaXfjo-ai,

,

komm,"

KaTaXap*

of evils, as in Jn 12 36 in

Svll 214

,

1*

(Lii/B.c.)

Kal vvv 8e Katpwv ("crises") KaT€iXr|
=

6

Kvptav p. 128) wctt€ tt^v] " in that KaTaXaPovo-T|S [avrf|V voo-]ou, mistress has recovered from the illness that struck her (iv/A.D.)

(

Selections,

dvaor<)>T|Xai (K ttjs

my

down." iii/B.C

Th

I

4

5

may be

illustrated

by Syll S03

14

(Epidaurus,

Se

duipa emKaTaXap-Pdvei,. KaTaXaapdvw = "detect," "catch," in a crime,

)

p'or

P

Lille

|«Ta£v

I.

3"

cf.

(after B.C.

241-0) direo-TaXKaiiev 'HpaKXe£8T|v, 4d[v Tijvas KaTaXau.pdvni SiaTtSeaevous

TOVTOV Std VUKTOS T]Xp.€VOV €tS Tiil (/. TO) CTToIklOV, " I detected him when under cover of night he had sprung into the farmstead "(Edd.), and especially BGU IV. 1024'" n (iv/v A.D.) •yvvaiKa KaTaXT^K^Stio-av vrrb toO e8i[K]rj[p.€]vos (/.

"

cf. deep or glancing around upon the sea also Aristeas 91 eKe'Xtvcrav KaTaK\n|mvTa crvvaKoSo-ai, "bade me stoop down and listen." See also s.vv. kvtttw and

irapaKuTTTW.

15

.

whenever

into the

I.

[TrjXetdvwv tl[u]wv crvvTeTayae'vwv, Trapa8i8[d]vai av[To]vs Tots [u]XaKiTais, P Ryl II. 13S 15 (A.D. 34) KaTe'XaPa

="

Pv86v

.

'

crvvTaâvTes [ajvTaiL,

8 the usage in [Jn] 8 stoop down," Sharp (p. 75) otov TrXe'w, KaTaKv<|/as Epict. ii. 16. 22 cv0«s eyw

instance,

.

KaWXapov) oxXov tov ck ttjs " on running out we found a crowd of the villagers For a weaker meaning "meet with" a person or

KaTe'Xapovov

(Edd.). thing,

P Tebt

cf.

see

envy":

compares els

who

f.

xaxaxvjixco.

With

colonists

"we

4

KaTaKp£o-eis,

names of

follow the

'EXXd8a

;

xaxdxgioic;. " Not found in Grimm's statement prof, auth." must be occurrence of the word in Vett. Val. of the in view corrected

Deissmann

— then

the land

have found Themistas and the

939

4>eoviKal

"

—

Kio(p.r|s),

the case

ttoXiv

CKei KaTtiXrjap.€V iy[i]aivovTas OtuCo-Tav Kal tovs Xoittovs have arrived at Lampsacus, and there we [
'

dXXd KaTaxpiSfji p.ov, "but if be decided against me," and P Oxy III. 653 (b)

verb can be

this is Paul's regular use of the : appropriated In the letter of Epicurus to a verb in active and passive. 1 child, discovered at Herculaneum, 176 (= Selections, p. 5), . Kal the philosopher writes d]€Cyp.e8a els Adu4/aKov

health":

i6 12 (B.C. 230)

common

this

"

Movlfiov,

crdvTwv

I.

meanings of

I have impounded the property, that is tosay " (Edd.), produce deposited at the farmstead of Monimus fin Kai ' T "" rav av x™p[ ^y//933 (iv/B.c.) olSe] KaTt'Xapov

Til

xaxaxoivo). P Petr

NT

of the

14 (a.d. paralleled from our sources. Thus P Oxy XII. 1413 270—5) KaTcCX-râ Trdpov, tout€0-tiv -yevrjp.aTa aTTOKCip-eva iv

.

.

.

:

T^StKriue'vov)

parallel

to

hend," as p.

225

s

u.6Ta

3f [Jn] S -.

in

Ac

4

13

direp €K ttjs

so frequently.

uofx ov

)

.

.

which

offers

.

an almost exact

The mid. = "perceive," "comprea! may be illustrated from Vett. Val. ,

twv doTtpwv

d
See Dittenberger's note on

329

Karafjuvco

Ka.Ta\tyoiJ.ai

= " condemn" in the Ionic and Aeolic dialects. KaToXapaCvu, "comprehend," "understand."

MGr

verb

y.axaloinot;.

NT

17

ax. tip. (Ac 15 ) cf. P Leid S (ii/B.C.) p. 99) to KaTaXoLTrov tov tiSwp (/. ii8aTos), P Oxy VII. 1061* \G.C. 22) Kal to KaTaXonrov 0x08081)1 Tiii IIto" Xepalun, "and the remainder paid over to Ptolemaeus

For

this

j

»- 31

(=1.

xara?Jyopai. The technical

=

use in I Tim 5 "enroll," occurs in BGU IV. 1073 10 (A.D. 274) irepl tov KaTaX[«]\e'\8ai aiWbv els tov o-vXXovov Tfjs Upas crvvdSou, Michel 165' (ii/B.C.) Tfjs KaTaFor as basket-bearer." KavT|cbdpov, "enrolled Xe-ye£o-r|s 9

half i/B.c.) t[6] Se

(1st

iraptStuKa Taj exicn-rjcrovTi

=

xaxd).v/ia. For this noun

" bureau," see Chresl. II. i. p. 67. Karasense of "respect," "reverence," is the derived Xovt| found in Syll 328' (B.C. 84) see the editor's note.

KaTaXovelov

Michel 829 s3

(Ed.),

in

as in

Lk

(the Hellenistic equivalent of KOTa-yw-yelov),

Exod

2 7 (cf.

4

2< ),

:

KaTaXvpa

For the Giss

I.

formation KaTeXeuJ/a, as in

1st aor.

69' (A.D.

1

18-9) avTov irapd

o-ol

cf.

,

,

18

(A.D. 138-61) §y KaTt'Xivjia ev Zpvpvr) tt)s 'AcrCas 153 irapd Tpocpul BiiXdliovTa, and the exx. in Deissmann II.

rai,

4

P Magd

13

is

very

common

(B.C. 217) emi;T|TovvTe's Tiva viro t'lAhrrrov, P

tnrapxdvTuv

XeiipBe'vTwv

pe'pT|

Tebt

"he

380 14 327

{c.

IO we may compare P Oxy

III.

Corresponding to the use of KaTaXucrts in the

,

49

-

Heb 4 X we may cite P Lond 1171" (B.C. 8) (= III. p. 179), accounts with reference to apaxos as fodder for flocks

—

o o-k

For KaTaXiuirdvu

(cf.

Gen 39 1 *)

see

P

Petr

I.

14* (a will

KaTaXipirdvw to vir[dpxovTa ktX., ib. 15 (B.C. and P Grenf I. I 3 (ii/B.C.) oSuvt) p.' e\ei Urav dvapvti-

o-8u> iis

empouXios peXXwv pe KaTaXipTrdv[ei.]v.

pe KaTeîXtt

xaxallayri seems to be found change,"

in

P Hib

:

in the

same sense

100* (an account

twv Ta dunXia

ko[xi^€l [ira]pd

yty y

I.

e,

as eTraXXa/y-fj,

" ex-

267)

tovto

— B.C.

eis]

[x]ai Trapd tt)V KaTaX[Xa]-

see the editor's note.

verb

cl.

s

they regard

OGIS

reading -yoyoy

218 105

'

Part

IV.

p. 72) Trpds o-e

oi

p[i\]

iii/B.C.)

p-f|

e[£fjp]ev

KaTaXie[v ev

Tci]i

T
lapiji

[BaKx^v

where the ediior notes " vocem intransitive usurpatam divertendi vel commorandi vi apparet." On the other 0f (end of ii/B.C.) the verb has the hand, in Michel 725'17 Kal meaning "set at naught," "annul," as in Mt 5 p]r|8e'va.

-

—

KaTa[X]vo-ai ToSe [to

xpr|
el

8e

pr|,

[6

t]ov [vabv tov Aids. See also Kaibel 1095 4 vv£ aiiTovs KaTaXvet with reference to the departed glories of Homeric heroes. els

—

xara/iavddvco. With this verb, as in Mt 6 28 (Sir 9 5 ) cf. P Oxy VIII. 1153 25 a (i/A.D.) 8 Siio-eis tu NiKdvopi [KaTa]pa8eiv, "give it (viz. " 11 (Ed.), P Fay 114 pattern of a dress) to Nicanor to look at (A.D.

100) errl epwTT|o-e' pe 'Eppova^ " for eirl irvKvds eo-Ttv,

eXaiuva avTov

me

to look to his olive-yard, as

it

is

.

.

•

KaTapaBiv tov

Hermonax has asked overgrown" (Edd.),

p.

1 1

7

f.

y.axaf.ianxvQEco.

P Tor

I.

I

v 33 -

KaTapapTvpovvTa

(B.C.

117)

iio-Te

bpoXo-youpe'vios

eavTov

o-up(j)aves KaBeo-TaKe'vai.

very satisfactory."

cbdvov 8e

(iii/B.C.)

eTri-yap.£a(i)s

pi)

For dvTiKaTaXXdcrcrw KaTaXXdo-[o-eo-]8ai pt|Se xP 1^HLaa L,' see P Par 63 191 cited s.v. eiixpTjo-Tos. ,

,

the question to an

;

See also

els 8e

IV. 1041 5 (ii/A.D.) KaTe'paBov avTa eis dirdSoo-iv, I' Tebt II. 449 (ii/iii A.D.) KaTe'paBov to 8vo X[£]va to Urxvd.

P Oxy XII. 1477 (iii/iy a.d.) el KaT0.XXd0-0-0p.a1. tov •ydvov where the editors translate, "am I to be reconciled (?) with my offspring)?)?" but in their note state " not that the as

oracle, els

;

eTr«'X6w,

See also Proleg.

this characteristic Pauline

,

2 (= Witkowski

164-158)

BGU

y.ax allaaow.

For

(B.C.

K]a[TaX]vo-as diroTeio-dTio S£k[t)v 17

B.C. 237)

237),

36

pi|8evl e£e'o-Tu>

o vX-y

last citation

to IIpuTdpxou KaTaXvcrw, BGU IV. 1097 5 or Nero) irepl 8e EapairaTos tov v'iov ov of Claudius (time KaTaXeXvKe Trap' epe 8Xa>s, dXXd dirf|X8ev els irapepPoX-f)y 9 (mid. o-TpaTeyo-ao-8ai, and the dialect inscr. Syll 561

rj|rnv

dira8^s dXd-yios o-e KaTaXevrnv, "to leave you in the lurch without reason": see also P Lond S97 8f (A.D. 84) (=111. e'tva pr| t^v irpds ere p. 207) tjSio-to. irdvras KO.TaXe£i|/wi cbiXeiav KaTaXetyau, and P Oxy I. 120 verso* (iv/A.D. ) dX' " whatever you (/. dXX') Spa (i-fj KaTaXii)/r|s pat BXipdpevov, in trouble" fail me do not (Edd.). Similarly for do, my

—

koto-

KaTaXvpa, we may note the occurrence of the verb in the same papyrus, P Magd S 5 (B.C. 218) Tfjs yuvaiKos pou tov p]£ov KaTaXuo-do-T|S. On the other hand the meaning " 12 7 19 may be illustrated from P Par lodge," as in Lk 9

all"

at

526* (ii/A.D.) ovk

*y£vovTcu dp(aKou) KaTaXctiTovTCK dp(aKov)

MGr

lodging."

s.v.

A.D. 266)Xdvos

7

life."

officials

we have

218)

(B.C.

xaxalvco.

*v KaTdXei»|/ev (/. Ka/reX-) IlaCXos vevdp.[e]vds p-ov d[v]t|p, "account of effects left by " Paulus, my late husband (Edd.). With the usage in Mk 8

convenience of

s'

II.

died without means, leaving nothing

406

ib.

for the

P Magd 8 10

*'

Xvpa,

(A.D. 67) KaTaXi(j>8Tio-u>pe'vu>v virapxdvTwv dirdvTwv, KcvraXeiTr(late ii/A.D. ) TeTeXevT-n kotos dirfdpov] pr]8e \y [ovto]s,

"

" the dissolution of KaT]dXvo-iv tov piou,

twv KaTaib.

(Edd.),

where Mahaffy notes that the Royal

KaTaXucriv,

" inn quarters served as an who visited the place. In

of property "left" or p. s 8e ti irdcrxrp bequeathed, as in P Eleph 2 (B.C. 285-4) edv Alovvo-ios, KaTaXeCiretv tq virdpxovTa avTov irdvTa KaXXitr-

The verb

,

XeiKT|V

BS

190.

see P Par 34 s (ii/B.C.) els to where the reference is to the

the Serapeum.

P

P Ryl

KaTeXeupa,

T
"lodging-place" provided for the inhabitants of Arsinoe in Elsewhere in Biblical Greek, e.g. 1 Kings 13 Mk 1414 it has rather the sense of "guest-room." I KaTaXvcris is similarly used in P Petr II. 14(1/1)'- tt)v pacri-

xaxaXeino).

Ac 6 2

KOTaXoiirov

d-ytovoBe'Tii.

Kara/nevco. Various passages from our sources show that this verb has not necessarily the meaning of "remain permanently,"

43

330

KaTavakio kco

"abide," ascribed to it by Grimm-Thayer. Thus P Fay that he had 24 (A.D. 158) is a declaration by a police officer set up in a certain farmstead the copy of an edict ordering all strangers who were (temporarily) staying there to return

own homes — 13 ff

ev

ra

irepl tuiv

-

to their

KaTapevovruv

emê'vcuv

And

tiroiKiu iitrrf aiiTois eis tt|V ISiav dve'pxeo"8ai.

of the Decian persecution is similarly one of the libelli but at lodged on behalf of a man belonging to the village,

the

residing in another

moment

—P

II.

Ryl

H2(^)° (a.d. Aivveus Kin-

250) tr(apd) AipT|Xiov 'Aoireus dirb kwu.t|s 17 cf. P Meyer 15 (A.D. 250). On pe'vwv iv Kiijirj OeaSeXcêia 17 the other hand in P Oxy VIII. I121 (A.D. 295) Zu-ras tis

KClTahlOCO tjioo

y.aravraw. KaTavTav to

"

rjo-rrep

Oxy

:

31

(A.D. 23S) oi eKeio-e ttjs Travn.Yvpeu>S el'veKev TrevTeKaiSeKa ev tu> tottu) ttjs Travrivvpews €iriST|u.ovvTes Tjpepas in Syll

41S

oi KaTapevova-iv, dXX' aTroXipTrdvovTes €ire'px°vTcu £ev£as f|U.ds Kciur]v Kal dvavKdôuo-iv T|(ieT«'pav

els TT|V

BGU

Ta

(A.D. 89-97)

8e

TrpoKelueva avTov iraT-

KaTT|VT(r|o-€v) els a(vTov)

.

.

TeXev[TT|v,

BGU

III.

969

1'

peTa tt|V t[o]v iraT'pbs) tov o-vvr|-yopoiaevov

(ii/A.D.) els

BGU

12 ' 13

I. 326' In (a.d. KTnvoT[p]o4>£a. 194) KaTavrfjo-ai irpos Ttva occurs twice in the same sense. 11 This technical meaning seems very appropriate in I Cor io

KaTr|VTT|Kev

T|

ra

ofis

els

f|u.wv,

twv aiuvuv

tcXtj

on which

KaTTjvTTjKev,

—

comment is "The Church is " (EGT ad I.). training of mankind

Prof. Findlay's unconscious

the heir of the spiritual [Dr. Rendel Harris suggests that in this case to Te"Xr| means " the revenues " of the The Tennysonian parallel ages]. In "I, the heir of all the ages" suggests itself at once. 3t

tov 8«ov) ; I Cor I4 f| els vpds pdvovs Kan?|VTT|o-ev (b Xd-yos " was the the same sense is probable gospel your exclusive " inheritance ?

—

atiTois

Like our descend, the word keeps

Thus

elsewhere.

irape'xei.v.

els in

is

274"

II.

pix[d]

:

Kal IlairovTuJs KaTap.e'vovTes ev ttj avTrj oIkuj. evBa tj pr|TT|p Sotas and Papontos, who are my neigh(iou unci, "a certain " (Ed.) the bours in the same house where my mother lived verb may point to more settled residence cf. the complaint

"

the legal sense of property descending IV. 1 169 s1 (B.C. 10) very common, e.g. Ta Tav-rns, P p.eTT|XXaxv(as KaT"f|VTT|Kev Is avrrois

an heir

its

meaning

ordinary-

in illustration of its nine-fold occurrence

in Acts with reference to travellers reaching their destination

we may

xaravaXiaxco. 29

This expressive compound (Heb I2 ) woman's complaint against her husband

is

found

— PSI

a

in

41

I.

s0

Ka-rnvaXua-ev Yap Ta (iv/A. D. ) el'8e u,t| Te8e'apai aiiTov, 39 Cf. also Syll 306 (mid. ii/B.C.) KaTavaXia-Keo-810 f]fUT(pa. .

.

.

6 tokos els iraiSeuTas.

y.axavaqy.doi, which in the NT

by Jerome

(E/>.

ad

is

confined to 2 Cor

Algas. qu.

10)

1

I2 13

i*

classed

is

'-,

Paul's cilicisms.

among

may, however, have been a medical term in regular use, cf. the simplex as it is found in Hippocrates (Art. 816 C) 25 32 Job 33**, and dirovapKau in Plut. vapKdu in Gen 32 De Liber. Edttc. p. 8. The subst. vdpKa (Lob. Phryn. p. " torpor" is found in Menander Fragm. p. 143 cf. 331) It

:

-

,

=

x.

9 TTToia, vdpKa, SovXela.

BGU

IV. 1119=* (B.C. 6-5), 1120 30 (B.C.

KaTavTr|0-avTos

486

30

.

.

els

(a.d. 131) ev8d8e

W

0-01

101 13

In PSI

I.

dvSpas

7,

"fallen

upon"

found in

the

.

.

men cf. ib. 102 10 "come to," "end in,"

three

MGr =

xvi. 5 (p. 140)

ness"

(end of ii/A.D.) els p.ovovs KaTiivTT|Ke'vai. reference is to certain taxation which has :

LXX

Ps

105

The

18'.

P Hamb

I.

8 .

The verb

is

Abbott Songs shall end in mad-

as in

" TpeXXbs 8d KaTavrr|0-u,

—a lover's serenade

occurs in

,

I

KaTdvrr|pa, "end," "goal," " entrance subst. KaTavTT|o-is cf.

:

="

4' (a.d.

87)

els

KaTdvTT|o-iv

'AXe£-

dv8ptav.

stand," "take note

of,"

"

(?)

(Edd.)

Petr III. p. 35) OTav vop.i£6p.evov,

"as soon

regarded as

common

seen in

perceive,"

P Hib

I.

.

cf.

:

.

to

P Par 63 1 "

II 8 ) occurs in

"incitement," "stimulus."

27

s8

—

o-vp.
(B.C.

(B.C.

301-

165)

(= P

as they perceive that the advantage

is

ion"-

17

to all" (Mahaffy),

BGU

III.

An

" under-

\}/€vSfj

irpoo-aY-

(ii/B.C.

adinit.)

iroXu (idXXov [dSuvarov t|V^ KaTavoeiv [tol «(jnTjpr|[o-8e'vjTa. See also Aristeas 3 tt|v irpoaipeo-iv e'xovTes TIH-^S Trpbs to Ta 8eia KaTavoeiv eavTovs eTreSwKapev ktX. "it irtpiepviiis

(Rom

8tT|7T|p.a,

KaTavouo-i koivov

yap rroX[Xd] Xr|puk[Sr|] Kal 73 KaTavocIs Kal avTos, Syll 92S

810T1.

[y]eX[X€]Tai.

elp.

Pelagia-Legendcn,

ydp ucbeXeCas Kal KaTavv£ews TreTrXripujTai to where it seems to have the unusual meaning of

where

Kal accept the editors' restoration |ia.K[pov] to KaTa[voiv ? . "a long and unfamiliar thing

understand

(ii/B.C.)

is

"

we

|evov 0-01

6/tt.

y.aravvoaco.

characteristic force of this verb,

if

NT

clear.

5),

from

far

y.aravoeaj.

me

III.

p. 3' Trdo-T|S

however the reading and the meaning are

was

(B.C. 99)

tov Kpd(Tio-rov) eTriTpoTr(ov) KaTavTT]0-T|s [eJire'c-TeiXd " shows the verb of "presenting oneself before a person.

eirl

in

3

P Oxy

and Priene 112" (after B.C. 84) KaTavTav els to ovv eiBeus while P Meyer 3 1 * (a.d. 148)

KaTTJvTT|0-a, yvp.vdo-i.ov,

This

240)

59

y.ardrvii;.

yazavevco.

The

I.

:

M. Anton,

bee

F Tebt

cite

Tt|v irdXiv EoKoviieais,

,

my devotion to the careful study of religion which led to offer my services" etc. (Thackeray).

2 37

is

interesting illustration of the use of this verb in Ac 16 Kal oiiTus KaTeafforded by Pelagia-Legenden, p. 7

eXdXet to Trvevua To vvyrj iras b Xabs errl tols Xd-yois ots d-yiov St' avTov, oiore oXov to tSacjjos tt)s eKKXrjo-ias KaTapKaTavvcro-oiiaL, pav8i]vat. virb twv SaKpvwv tov Xaov.

MGr

"

I

am

seized with compunction,"

"

I

become

contrite.

1

yaraiioto. " make " but Like the simplex, RaToôu denotes not " " count 15 IoSo IV. cf. BGU (iii'A.D. ?) cnrovSaworthy :

OGIS

o-ov Tip.as KaTa|icio-ai Tiiv to-[w]v vpap-p-dTiov, (vi/A. D. ) ei pf) KaTT||iioo-dv p.e Kal TrapaKaXoCo-tv.

pass., as in

Lk 20 35 Ac 5",

KaTT|£iu>8T|s

rdv

o-ol

,

Xe'7eo-8ai,

rrpos

P

SLa(=

Amh

II.

cf.

P Leid \V*"- "

b)p8u>o-iv ptov

145* (iv/v

(ii/iii

peXXw

201 14

For the

v

A.D.)

— o)vtwv

A.D.) (3ovXo]pai

p.ev

331

KOLTCLTraTtCO KaTa|ui>8f|vai del -ypdcpeiv [t^j o-rj] Biotrt^da, CIA III. 690" In late Greek the verb dvaTpocpfjs ttjs avT-fjs KaTa|iu8eis. is common = "be so good as," "vouchsafe," e.g. P Ileid

6 S0

— Selection,

p. 127) irapaKaXii KaTa|iw
(iv/A.I).

{

)

to piKpbv

Se'|eo-8ai

For the

OGIS

adj. see

KaTairXow

s*

763

(ii/B.C.

and

)

rds KO,Ta£ias Tipds the adv. BGU IV.

OGIS

Alexandria),

(to

90

—

(Rosetta stone

B.C. 196) tov kot' eviavTbv els 'AXe£dv8pei.av KaTairXou.

xaxemoveco.

BGU

eXe'ov,

KaTO^ltij.

KarapiOfXica 1 '

IV. IlSS 17 (time of Augustus) avTOs Te KaTa-rrovoiJ-

tcXwvwv dyatpopdv

pevos vtto Tiiv

noi*

VIII.

P

T)p.eiy [dvrjve-yKev,

*

>\y

367-70) povXdpevoi tovs 8ta8iKoOv[Tas irdw KjaTairovlv, "in their desire thoroughly to worst their adversaries at law" (Ed.). In BGU IV. 10602' (B.C. 14) (a.d.

IIjS*- (H.c. 19) KaTa|fos.

88ev KaTaTreirovnpe'voi Trpor|Ype0a trpos aTreiXais, the petitioners seem to complain of definite ill-treatment. This is

xaxanaxiui

It is

Tois

aTrove'povTes,

evep-ye'Tais

for

the

occurs

the late

mi

TavavTia

(iii/B.C.

76 (a.d. 574-57S)

t)

irfo-ris

.

.

.

Cf.

Syll o-au>s aTrepvdêTai. For the noun KaTatraTetfv) viv toIs 1'inrois.

)

CP Herm

see

s

I.

Ka.TO.iraTovp.evTi

116

S03

PSI

I.

'

7"'

(ii/A.D,

Musica

(ed. (sc.

Kemke)

294

Henverden (Lex.)

f.

pause from

cites

De

Philodemus

20 33 Tapax^v eifvai

p.

K]aTa[iTa]-

to peAos).

xaxajxhaajua can no longer be regarded as a wholly " Biblical," or " even " Alexandrian (Grimm-Thayer) word, if only in view of an inscr. from Samos of B.C. 346-5, cataloguing the furniture of the temple of Ilera (cited by

LAE p.

Deissmann

from Hoffmann Die Gritchischen Dialekte " table-cover."

III. p. 72)

101

koto-

tov

tov) iy KuKavi. (/.

Leid

V'i- 5

)

in its literal sense see the

=

(

I.

74) edv

p.

magic

P Lond

8e'

and Syll S02 102 (iii/B.C.) KaTeVie 8' aiiTa With the use in 1 Cor 15 54 we may compare P (iii/iv A.D.) fcp]0acre to Trip eirl to eiSwXa to .

iicpiv,

Kal K[a]TeireieTu)

pe'Yto-Ta,

—

not recognise

in 2

it

referred to here

Pet

For the

Mt

use of this verb, as in

literal

Petr II. 40(a) 27 (iii/B.C.) ence to the sinking of an

(= Witkowski 2

xaxanijixw P Oxy VIII. 1112 23 acacia trees, P Strass I.

14

30

P

iS", cf.

,

—

eXetpavTTj-yos KaTeTrovTio-Orj.

xaxdoa. In C. and B. ii. p. 653, No. 564, Sir W. M. Ramsay publishes a striking epitaph of A.D. 243-4 from Ushak in Phrygia, in which the following curse occurs & tis dvv|n to

—

pvnplov, fcrovTai oiJTO KOTapai 8cre dv7e-ypappe'va[i IJcrlv els Spacriv Kal els 8Xov to o~upa aviTuj Kal els Te'Kva Kal els

"

plov,

him

if

any one

the curses as

and

his

shall

many

open the tomb, there

shall be

upon on his

as are written in (the book),

whole body and

and

his children

distinct traces of

"Jewish

27-29, and see further

influence,"

Exp T

also found in Syll S89 1 errdpa toiis

cf.

xxvi. p. 171

KaTapa

number

especially

The

f.

In

his life."

finds

Deut

subst.

is

KaKr| tiu dcrePr|cravTi

Safpovas.

xaxaouofiou. For KaTapaTos

OG/S

cf.

S 22 (iv/B.C.)

Kal auTov Kal ye'vos to ktjvw, Syll 479 2 *

tovtwv

ti Xvtjl,

KaTapaTos

^cttw.

KaTapaTov eppevai edv

(iii/B.C.)

See also

s.v.

tis

Se'

eiriKaTd-

.

K(vias),

BGU

III.

Tr(eirTUKma) Kal

4S3

101

(ii/B.C.)

735'-

paTos.

9

x|/eiX(ds),

tuv

il>.

235) oU(Ca)

SS9

a*

vuvel

(A.D. 151).

KaTa-

OGIS

8e Seope'vuv eTn.o-Keufjs koivu>[v t]oix<"V

The verb

KaTaTrecrdvTuv.

(ii/iii

(a.d.

and

KaTaTreTTTw(Ku£as) of a.d.) oixias KaTaireirTM-

iSS)

(a.d.

31*

t\

used metaphorically of the accidents of fortune in Vett. Val. p. 40 IS -yevvatws Ta kotoTriTfTovTa

is

xaxaoysco. This favourite Pauline verb (see Milligan on 2 Th 2 8 is found in the weakened sense of "hinder" in P Oxy I. 38" )

(A.D. 49-50) ( = Seleetions, p. 54) KaTapyoivTos pe Texvov oVra, "hinders me in my handicraft," and not

quently

=" render idle or

inactive," as in

P Flor

x ct P°-

II.

infre-

176'

(a.d. 256) ulo-re Kal dv6puirov Kal dvov KaTapYT)8t)vai, 2J.8 1 * (A.D. 257) £va to Kapvov pr| KaTapyriBTJ, P Strass

coe'peiv.

xaxaiikew

ii. I.

. rb TavpiKbv pr| KaTapYrjTau W. H. 32' (a.d. 261) Vva . D. Rouse writes (4/1 1/08) : "KaTap-y«iv = darken. Mod. Gr. late. Can the word have dpyd got its sense by association " with night ? [when no man can work]. .

is

the word regularly used for "sailing

Alexandria: tis

cf.

e.g.

P

Lille

'AAe(;dv8peav "fCXwv,

I.

:

down"

the Nile to

17' (iii/B.C.) KaTa-n-Xel

P Magd

KaTa-rrXevo-ai pe els tt|v ttoXiv

cf.

^dp

22* (B.C. 221) irplv tov] also P Giss I. 25 10 (Rom.)

Tore KaTaTreTrXevKe'vai, OG/S 344* (i/B.C.) oi KaTa-trXeovTes els BiBvviav epiropoi. Kal vauFor the subst. see P Flor I. 6 1 ' (a.d. 210) els tov kXt)poi. o-uve'o-TT|cra *ydp

avTov 8id to

ere

?

42) with referelephant-transport ship dep' oD rj p.

,

.

Ka/reTaeTo 6) oipavds.

(.'.

2'

— that comes

the curses here, and in similar epitaphs found in a of towns scattered throughout central Phrygia,

tis avTuiv pr| KaTaTrtfi to So8ev avTuJ ktX., I21 s, '(iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 96) 6 KaTaireTriuKcis

(iv/A.D.

is

Ramsay

xaxanivio. For this verb s02

Can we

*.

in time.

sight

ireTacrpa Tfjs Tpaire'£T|S,

46

7

xaxanovxiCco.

KaTairavo-TtKOS oi a musical vo-tikov

s

Ac

in ver. 8 but the threatened violence of Gen 19 8 . The conative present shows that the angels' rescue (epvo-aTo) was

.

p.

in

not mental distress that

KaTairdrr|criv iroiT]0-acr8ai

?)

\apiuv.

xaxanavco. See Anz Subsidia,

meaning

=

xaxagiOfdco.

A good parallel to the use of this verb 9 by P Par 63» (B.C. 164) = P Petr III.

in

Ac

I

p. 26)

1'

is

afforded

tovs iiroTt-

332

Karaprl^co

Xeis Tfji Te IxBvnpdi Kal ^vrnipdi Kal Tais dXXats wvals ev
'

tols

'

expression ject to the

all

men

'

are included both those

who

are sub-

and the beer tax and the other imposts

fish tax

"

P Tebt

occurs in

and ib. broken con-

6' (B.C. 140-39) KcrrapTicrBwo-i

I.

—

both times in (B.C. 117) KaTapTi.o-dp.e8a texts. good ex. of the original meaning

24"

A

"

a thing for

perfect

destination or use

its full

"prepare," is

afforded

VIII. 1153 16 (i/A.D.) where the recipient of the informed that he will receive certain garments 8.

Oxy

letter is

eStoprjo-aTO 0-01 Ilavo-avias 6 dSeXtpds trou irpb ttoXXov €k

civtoS

" which

KaTiipTio-p^'va,

(Ed.). Cf. from the inscrr. OGIS (B.C. 96-5) KctTTipTto-aTo S(8oo-0ai irupou dpTafias,

ago and presented 10

brother

your

made some time

Pausanias went to the expense of having 177

to

you"

.

Fayum, kovtwv

p(ois),

—

(= Selections, Roman senator

directions are given
NT

cf. Wycliffe "makinge nettis." The various 10 usages are fully discussed by Lightfoot on I Th 3 . For dirapT^w see the citations s.v. dirapTio-p.ds, and add P Giss :

12 I. 62 (ii/A.D. ) els to +|8t| ttot« aKoX[ov8]ws [Tats eJvToXals tov KpaT(o-Tou T]vep.dvos t^|V «ir£o-Kei(
"the newly

SouoX(w) Kepapetov

p. 30)

to the

Ka8n-

"take

Amh

II.

64

s

o"vv Trdo-t xpno-TfTi-

Somolo together with

fitted pottery at

P

furniture" (Edd.),

(a.d.

VI. 892 s (a.d.

els

33S)

.

.

poppiv^|V irvXriv ttjs irdXetos,

the 680C

(cf.

Mt

500"

n 10

[t]^|v

From

For the

is

suffi-

—

a»s

pVXTio-Ta. 16

P Ryl II. 157 (a.d. 135) Kal KaTacrKevijs tov |vXikou

subst. KaTao-Keurj, see

SaTrdvns

it

by which the procession was to is provided Sttios dv

reach the temple of Zeas Soter, it 6p.aXiar9wo"iv Kal KaTao-K€vao-8wo-i.v

Tfjs

the inscrr.

where, with reference to

(B.C. 320) al.)

Oxy

KaTao-Keva£[o]ueVnv " for the construction of the .

north gate of the city" (Edd.). cient to cite Syll

all

107) irepl Sairdvns

to «k KaivT]S KaTacrKeva£dp.tvov PaXavetov, and P

els

.

and similarly 179* (B.C. 95). Wynne in Exp VII. viii. 1 * not of "mending" p. 282 ff. understands the verb in Mk i but of "folding" the nets to be ready for use, quoting an " " old Scholion where the Vg componentes is explained as "vel farcientes, vel complicantes," "either stowing or fold-

ing"

3

ao-8(ev) eK Kaivfjs ev

xaxarai^
by P

s

Heb 3 , see P Tebt I. 33 (B.C. 112) where, with reference to the visit of a

care that at the proper places the guest-chambers be got 10 (late ii/A.D.) to KaTao-Kevready," and cf. ib. II. 342

(Mahaffy).

"

KaTaaK07T((o

tt^s Te eTrio-Kevfjs

[dp-ydvov, "the cost of keeping and repairing the wooden water-wheel" (Edd.), P Oxy XII. 1461 12 (a.d. 222) e[l]s KaTao-Kev^|v dX(Xas) (Spaxp-ds) K, "for repairs 20 drachmae more" (Edd.), Michel ^Sj 1 * (ii/B.C. ad init.) ets tt^v KaTaFor KaTao-Kevaa-p.a, cf. Syll 169 4 o-Keu^v tov OeaTpou. Te Ta B.C. ets (c. 306) KaTao-K€vdcrp.a[Ta tov lepov Kal Tf)]s iravrj-yvpews, and Aristeas 52 7rpoe8vp.eiTO uev ovv 6 Pao-iXevs vire'poTrXdv tl Troifjo-ai Tois p-eVpois

the

king's

was

intention

to

to KaTao-Kevao-p.a, "now,

make

this

piece of

work of

gigantic dimensions" (Thackeray).

xaraQuofiog. For the

literal

phorically in Selections,

things for

sense of this subst., which

Eph

4

12 ,

see

P Tebt

I.

is

used meta-

12

33

(B.C.

112)

(

=

" the p. 31) T[d] els tov t^s atiXfjs KaTapTio-p.dv, the furnishing of the guest-chamber," P Ryl II.

28

(a.d. 29) tuaTtou Ka.TapTio-p.ov KpdKT|(s) Kal a-Trjp.ovo(s) ai;i(ov) dpY(upiou) (Spaxpwv) Crj, preparation of woof

127

"a

and warp

for

a cloak worth 18 silver dr." (Edd.

xaraoxip'dco. For the form KaTao-Knvoiv

Mk

4

32 ,

cf.

in

(=

32 KaTao-Ktivovv) in Mt 13 , {c. a.d. 346) (=11.

P Lond 231 13

285) and see the other exx. in Hatzidakis Gr. p. 193 : To the transsee also Moulton Proleg. p. 53. Gr. ii. § S4. ! 2 itive instances of the verb in the (Ps 22 , 2 Chron 6 ), p.

LXX

add Didache

).

SnXolv

x. 2.

xa.Ta.oeuo.

For

this

verb with the dat., as in

Ac

12 17 a!.,

453

magical invocation P Lond 46 (iv/A.D.) (= KaTao-eiwv tu> Xvxvw dua Xeywv tov Xd-yov ktX.

Hobart

p.

I.

xaxaaxtp'coaig. cf.

the

80) See also p.

103.

xazaaxdmco

(Teos —

'

occurs ter in Syll 177 B.C. 303), e.g. edv 8e 8ei KaTao-KaTTT€iv tt^v vTrdpxova-av irdXiv, [KaTaA€i
els

tt|v

?KTreu>j;i[v

t]wv orpaTuoTfuv]

Kal ttjs

aKpoirdXews tV|v KaTa[o"Ka](pT|v.

20

=

The use of this subst. in Mt 8 "lodging-place," s7 "roost," is well illustrated by OGIS 229 (iii/B.C.) where in an agreement between the inhabitants of Smyrna and of Magnesia, the former undertake to provide KaTao-KT|vu>o-iv, "shelter," for those who are about to migrate to Smyrna, in order that they may have a place to live in while they are building new houses for themselves.

xazaaxiaL,w. Kaibel 495 (Rom.)

—

pe[v] XapCas, O^Pl iraTpts, dXXd 9avdvTa IloipdvSpou xv8avi?| "yaia KaTeo-Kiao-ev.

Tovvopa

xaiaoxevatco "

more general sense of furnish," "provide," IV. 1065' (a.d. 97) with reference to the purchase of a pair of bracelets which the goldsmith KaTeo-Kevao-e avTui cf. P Oxy XII. 1428 10 (iv/A.D.) tovs iirevBvvovs occurs in the

in

BGU :

t^|v eVBfJTa dveiri[KXT|]Tois Tots vdo-p.ao-iv KaTao-Kevdo-ai,

" that the persons responsible provide

(or manufacture) the materials." For the use of the

clothing in irreproachable (?) verb in the sense of building, or equipping a building, as in

xazaaxoTcsco.

P Oxy XII. 1414 4 (a.d. 270-5) 6 irpvTavis elir(ev)' t^]v tov lepov vp[r|]v K[aT]eo-Ke'i|/ao-8a<. Kal 8pov 8e8ioKaTt, " the prytanis said, You examined the list of the temple and fixed a limit.'" It may be added that W. Schubart 11 (see Deissmann LAE p. 178 n. ) proposes to read Kar[e]o-KoTfoi'ip.nv for Deissmann's restoration al8[v]o-oir9[v]p.i]V in (

333

KaraaKoiros

BGU

KaTariOi-jUL

s

846 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 94), but the meanthen far from clear. For the form KaTao-Ko-rrtvw, as in III.

ing

is

the

LXX

see

Anz Subsidia

4 (Exod 2

P Tebt

a/.), cf.

I.

230

ii/B.c), and

(late

379.

p.

xaxaoxgcxpi], in the sense of death, has been

and B. ii. p. 473, No. 322, an woman who died suddenly in the life

xaxaoxoTioq. Menander II«piK€ip. 105 tuv

ingeniously read in C.

commemorating a

inscr.

third year of her married

—

KaT(a)o-Tpac|>[fj]s Tuxovo-a, (rvvTdptos e'Xuo-e tov [v]dp.ov. In Menander TlepiKeip. 12 death is described as tov £fjv

S\o>v KaTacrKoiros

Trpay-

I

paTtov yevov.

Fur KaTacrrpocpeiJs (not in LS) HerwerKaTao-Tpocpfj tis. den (Lex. s.v.) cites the new classical farce, P Oxy III. 102 TrdXt XaXtts, KaTaarpoipeO "are you talking again, 403 you bungler?" (Edd.). ;

xaraaocptôfiai. For this NT Sir.

eip.

(Ac 7" from

LXX

Ex

i

10 ),

see

Anz

Subsidia, p. 366.

xaxaoxQcovvvfii

xaxaoxe?.ho.

P

Tebt

I.

41

is 31

B.C. 119) Vva

(<.

toC Mappefovs Karaina-

Ta o-sio-paTa t»)(1i ttjs dppoijoijMarres may be sent for and made extortions and may receive suitable punish-

Xc'vtos Kal «icnrpax8«vTos " so that
refund

to

ment"

his

BGU

In

(Edd.).

IV.

1192

5

or time of

(late Ptol.

Aug.) tuv 'Apdpwv KdT£(rTaX|i£vwv

Kal -iravTuv iv

errl

Trdo-av

For the derived sense of " over-

KaTaa-Tpcoo-iv.

6 throw," "prostrate," as in 1 Cor io see P Leid C"- 28 (B.C. 163-2) (= I. p. 119) KaTaorpovvuei (/. wvvvei) avTTJ[v,

—

,

"

"

prosternit

rfji

ve-yovoTwv, the verb is perhaps used, as in " restrain " : see also s.v. quieten," KctTao-ToXr),

used of "spreading" or "laying "dust in P Tori. 1 >" is 1 17-6) p.£Ta(pepovTas: avTous KovCav KaTao-Tpiovvveiv toO Spdpou toO "Appwvos : cf. Aristeas 319 TptKXtvou

(B.C.

ipsam

(Ed.).

p.€Yta~rr|[i] clpT]vr|i " 36f

Ac

I9

and

=

-,

medical usage as contrasted with irapoijww in Hobart, p. 247 f. its

cf.

xaxdaxrjjiia.

With

the use of this subst.

Aristeas 122

to

p.e'crov

in

Tit 2 3

we may compare

€£t)Xu>kot6$ KaTdo-TT)p.a

— tovto

eo-Tiv,

.

27S to Si

o~TT|p.a,

669

s

OG/S tu

D.) irdcrav irpdvoiav "rroLovpevos tou Siatxc'vciv

(i/A.

irpoo-r|KovTL KaTacrTT|p:aTL tt^v irdXiv.

,

I

Tim

2*.

In both "

these passages it is usually understood of "clothing but ; in view of the word's being used also with an inner reference, as in Priene log 168 it is

the wider sense of o-rnp.a a.v.) in

and cf. " with

1

(e.

B.C. 120) ttjl Si Karao-ToX-rj Kal

probable that

it

(B.C. firl

is

found

bis in the unfortunately

Tim

Aristeas 284

i.e.

:

see Dibelius' note

(like

KUTd-

HZNT ad

13

(£)«.

Cf.

.

P Par

ttjs

("storehouse," in

1

Rev

jier

©ripa£8os.

24 Syll 16S (iv/B.C.) 'AXefldvSput 0r||3uv tmKpaTT]o-a]vTi . K[al aXXa 84 ttjs oiKovpsvus p. tpu KaTao-TpexpauevuH The verb is used 8i[tWX«i EvavTioupevos inr«]p toO Srjpou. metaphorically in Vett, Val. pp. 66' irowt 8J Kal yupvfJTas

tov p£ov KaTaorpe'ipovTas, S7 1 ' KaKus 8{ tov

piov KaTa
On

this

s

11 ,

compound, which see s.v. o-Tpt|vi.dw.

is

66

41

)

266 41 and Syll 790 43 (i/B.c),

found in the

NT

word

the translation of this

xaxaxid)]iu. With the use of

Lond 256

cited s.v. dyyelov.

in

Ac

5 ' 45

7

see Field Notes,

this

recto 7 (a.d. .

.

verb in the 1—5)

(=

TR

II. p. 97,

of

Mk

Chrest.

15

46

I.

cf.

P

p. 40S)

.

"paying into" the bank Tpdireâv

phrase

BGU

:

2

cf.

II.

T-fjv

8r|poo-ia[v

For the

classical

13

(a.d. 84) (= Selections, p. 64) toSt[o] oiv pot p€7aXr|v \dpiTav KaT[a]Tf8€tp[e]vo(s), "if you will have laid up for yourself a great store

596

this,

tirl

Aristeas 321.

KaTaTi8«o-8ai found bis in Acts (24", 25*) see

x^P tv

TroLTJo-as £o-r»

— KaT]«9€pr|v

Mace 4 1 *,

my

hands," and Menander Fragm.

w Tplg KaKoSatpwv, only in

i

Si cnrcppaTa ti-yius KaTaOifjcreaâL €is jfjv y[r\v, and the similar use of the act. KaTa8rjo-
you do

xaxaoxQijndco. For

("chest") 4v Tip o-itoPoXwvv dpTapai StKa. With the use (iii/B.c.) Ta t« ypdp.p.aT' dvo£o-
Kui]/dXr|i

pp. 114, 116.

of gratitude at

Tim

Petr III. 65 [sc.

ttaxaoxeotg.

.

I

P

tovtov

a-rapvov) the verb Trapao-) occurs bis in See also PSI IV. 358* (B.C. 252-1) 8

:

Gen

cf.

KaT€o-(ppaYio-p.€va,

Ta

xaxaoxgecpa).

4-rratTas KaKiis

(B.C. 163) K]al

OG/S

cf.

5

21

35

/.,

=

Karao-ToX^v

very fragmentary report

of a professional searcher for stolen goods,

should be understood in

"demeanour," "deportment"

"overthrow," "subjugation," see direst. I. 12 15 SS) 'L'paxa 8e 7rpoK€\€tp£cr0ai perd 8uvdpewv piupCwv

k.

xaxaacp Qayi^co

T-fji

tvo-x-npoo-uvTys Kal KaTaaroXtjs, decency and restraint," and ib. 285 cri Si irdo-av " but thou hast f|o-Kr|Ku)S KaTao-ToXtjv, practised all restraint."

For

Opfer fielen"(Ed.).

KaTto-tppdvio-Tat cv

confined in Bibl. Greek to Isai 61 3

€uo-xip.[o(ruvrj,

is

KaTao-
xaxaaxoh) is

air. dp. (Lk only citation we can furnish for this P Giss I. 82 11 (a.d. 117) KaT[e']o-
.

Cf. further

ttjs dptrfjs KaTao-TT|p.a.

NT

The

19")

-yap

"they cultivated the due mean, the best of courses": see also ib. 210 to ttjs evo-epctas KcrrdkoXXio-tov

xaxaocpa(,t».

60-Tis

Si-rrXdo-tov ttjs ovio-i'as,

as big as his property."

"

tK

laid

up

|

for himself

Kart'SeTo

p.

187

ptcros

a dislike twice

334

KaTUTOflT]

xazaqpdeiQO)

yararo/ii]

" sense of "cutting," incision," as in Jer 48 3' 160" avtv KaTaTopfjs. For (31) (Symm.) occurs in CJGl. the verb cf. Syll 537' (2nd half iv/B.c.) KOTaT«pwv toO in

occurs in connexion with an accident to a corn-ship, where ouws dv pf| KaTa
literal

its

Kara
tov

oltto

vwptoxj pd6os

(j.€T€topoTO.TOu Tpeis 7rdSas.

steps are taken

—

tottwv (P Magd n* B.C. 221). For injury to persons, see P Petr II. I2(2) 13 (B.C. 241) where a petitioner demands in-

—

iva vestigation into certain charges against her adversary 2 cf. id. I9(l^) , a pf| tov irXctw xpovov KaTac)>0€(pwpa[i petition from a prisoner, crvpjpfji poi KaTac)>0apfjvai iv prfji :

XOXaTQE%tO.

A

which

ex. of this verb,

good

Ac 21 32 (cf. Hobart, p. 193), 2 (= Witkowski Epp. p. S3)

in the

occurs in

NT

is

confined to

P Par 44 s

(B.C. 153)

MeWSiipov Kon-aTpe\ovto. pe, where Witkowski renders Ka.TaTpe'x
accused besides his extortions oppresses the cultivators." For the more literal sense see BGU III. 935 s (iii/iv a.d.) 01 s KaTaSpajidvTss tovs tottovs, and the ii/B.C. inscr. Syll 241 Ka6' Sv

and PSI IV. 377 11

From

KaTa0Ei'pwpai.

250-49) Xva

(B.C.

we may

the inscrr.

Ta v-rrdpxovTa [SJevSpa

(i/B. C.) «7rtl

.

'

els

€ppXe'4/avTa

Pciv dvOpooTrwv

ttjv .

Y€Y evTHJL€ VT v

V-

l

01 KaTa<|>0opdv virb do-€-

OGIS

o-vvTa|ai ktX.,

.

KaTa0opdv twv

o-7racrdp£vos tcuitt]v

ii/B.C.)

[sc.

A 13S (late

pdxaipav) PovXdpevds pf

aXo-yfjo-ai KaTf|veYK« [irXl^-yats Tpio-l Kal tt)v KetpaXfpy Kal tov Tpax^Xov. For the meaning "bring down," "carry

down,"

P

cf.

Giss

I.

19

40"-

(A.D. 215) oiTives

to viTOKaitiv id PaXa[v€i]a KaTa(p€pov(rt. P A.D. 30) tdv Si xpt'av SxTl ('

(c.

_T1 S

)

KaXapov

Oxy

irp[b]s

X. 1292 13

P-°-Vv°T[ a ]

£vXap£wv "

if you poi tov Tpoxbv Tfjs pfqxavtis KaTeveyKfls, specially require two pieces of wood to bring down to me " " the wheel of the machine (Edd.), and of "bringing down corn to Alexandria ib. 1260 18 (a.d. 286) KaTtv«YKw Kal

Svo

i'va

irapaSwo-w ws irpoKtiTai. Similarly of a dead body, ib. VII. 1068 6 (iii/A.D. ) el'va 8vvn0w to o-wpaTiv KaTtvevKiv iv 'AXe|-

dvSpiav

:

OGIS

cf.

674

31

Taipfjs dva(j>epopt'viis

Kal KaTa-

The special usage in (pepopevTjs, with Dittenberger's note. Ac 20* is well illustrated by Ps 75(76)' (Aq.): see also Hobart p. 48 ff. For the subst. see P Petr cpopav 6vtos,

BGU

IV.

H33

III.

-"

f|X£ov irepl Karo18) iv ticu wpicrpt'vais

144"-

11

(B.C.

KaTa
a kind of technical expression for suppliants "fleeing"

or "resorting" to any one for help, e.g.

P Magd

2 8 (B.C.

P Oxy

KaTa^vvoiio-a, PacriXev, tov SiKaiov tvxw, XII. 146S 9 (c. A.D. 25S) tirl Tf|v
cpcvY w

Gappwv T€v|€o-6ai twv irpoo-dvTwv poi SiKaCwv, f|Y€pwv

221)

I'va €[ttI]
1

Kvpie, P Tebt II. 326 (cvyu cf. Ac In P Fay p. 49 s 14 :

.

used in connexion with the right of asylum at a temple at Kasr el Banat for all manner of fugitives tovs KaT[a
it is

—

:

For a

similar use of the subst. see

P Tebt

I.

43"

.

(B.C. 11S)

vpds kcitckJj \>Yf|V (/. KaTa
ttjv

Troif|crao-0ai,

aTravTwpe'vTiv

new

ex.

of this

Erotic Fragment

adJin.

compound P Grenf I. I 3

s

B.C. 120)

(e.

Tots

virip

Tfjs

occurs in the Alexandrian (ii/B.C.)

quoted

s.v.

Kara-

passage and more particularly Epict. iv. 10. 20 dvpvirvfjo-aE ere 8ei, TrcpiSpapeiv, Tas x € ^P a s KaTa(piXfjo-ai, "thou must watch, run about, kiss hands," where, Xtforw

Both

this

"

not on Sharp {Epict. p. 104) says, stress is laid kissing fervently, but on the very fact of kissing at all," 49 make the a/., very doubtful: cf. marg. of Mt 26 also Mithrasliturgie (ed. Dieterich) p. 14 23 KaTaijnXwv as

RV

irdXtv spell.

,

Ta
caught pov KaT«(piX«i Tas x 'P as " of one in a passion of gratitude. hands

—

sidia, p.

my

i

I

See Anz Sub-

334.

y.aracpQOVECo. P Gen I. 6 13 (A.D. 146) t[o]v rieKCo-iv KaTacppoveiv pov 11 even to the position of Tfjs TjXtKtas, is much like 1 Tim 4 ,

So ib. 31 10 (A.D. 145-6) KaTapovciv pov Tfjs xiP«' a Si and similarly P Magd 2* (B.C. 221) KaTacppovwv 8ti 6 dvfjp pov TeTeXevTiiKev, and P Petr II. 4(6) 17 (B.C. 255-4), where an official who has been disturbed in the disthe pronoun.

—

xaxa
tt|v

339

18lwv

KaTaipileu). I.

74

KaTctpBapktX. For the

"the population just recovering from so great a P Tor I. 1'" 8 (b.c. 117) Sib d|i
pt'vous,

xaxacpeoio

P Tebt

790

€io-lv

distress" (Mahaffy),

irdXews 7rp€0-p€vovo-Lv viroXo-yi^dpfvos.

used with reference to an assault in

.

pc'va, viroXau.pdvop.cv 8J dvaYKai[ov] ctvat subst. see P Par 63 126 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 28) tovs dvOpwirovs €K TnXiKavTT]S KaTa
Kaipbv
is

.

tvTaiiBa

pf|

cite Syll

«
"we

KOTa
.

8ivbv (/. 8eivbv) -yap €povf|Kacrtv, ovBcv

twv ^pywv

crvvTeXto-0r|o-€Tai,

"for

it is

a dread-

thing to be insulted before a crowd, and if the rest see that these have despised me, none of the work will be comful

pleted" (Ed.). The formula is accordingly associated with petitions from defenceless people wronged by those who presumed on their defencelessness the word does not denote

—

;

We

a mere feeling of contempt it is active. may infer that Timothy is told not to let men push him aside as a stripling ; in all the NT passages the action encouraged by contempt seems implied, rather than the mental state. Add BGU I. 340 21 (A.D. 148-9) KaTapovwv,

and

—

335

KaTacppovrjTi]?

Karepyalo/iaL

86

the inscrr. Sj'// 930 (B.C. 112) KaTa^povrjo-avTfs the decree of the Senate and the Praetor and the congress of workmen

cite Syll 653" (B.C. 91) p.r|8e vpa+aTu u.r|0ds Sd-yaa, (Sti 8«i TaOTa Ta 8id
(Texviroi, as in Ac 19"). they went off to Pella and entered into negotiations, etc. Cf. also what is said s. v. dvc'xu. For the subst., as in 2 Mace 3", see P Lond 44 s ' (n.c. 161)

(=

34) els |i«£ôva KaTa4>povT|o-iv eXOeiv, nnd cf. Aristeas 249 T| 8{ £eviTeCa Tols p.ev tt{'vt|o-i KaTac|>pdvT)o-iv tp-yd?«Tai, "residence in a foreign country brings contempt the

=-

jjlt|

y.axaipvyio

I. p.

upon

man"

poor

is

peculiar in the

BJ

66

NT

to

Luke

Spjinv oi suffer their zeal to cool."

Jos.

i.

tt^v

(16

24 )

:

cf.

KaTe\|njf;av,

Hobart,

p.

32.

"they did not

(Thackeray).

xaxaq>Qovr}rrfi. This NT Sir. tip. (Ac 13 41 ) occurs

dSpempdXovs ("attaining

in

Yett. Val. p. 47 s3

things"),

great

KaTapovuTds,

irXavT]Tas.

y.axeldcoXoq, found only in Ac 17 16 is regularly formed on the analogy of such words as KaTapeXr]s, KaTayeXos etc., with the mean,

ing simttlaais referta [arts] (cf. Vigerus de Idiolismis (ed. Hermann) p. 638) : cf. Liv. xlv. 27 Athenas habentes .

.

xaraxsu)

.

materiae

et

ariium insignia.

et

construed with the gen., as in Mk 14 3 HBC, in P s Magd 24 (B.C. 218) fo-[«'pxeTai t| êvdpao-ris tis t4 viresee Rutherford JVP puiov], o0€v to ovpov KaTe'x«'v (ion

simulacra deorum hominumquc omni generc

.

is

:

66

Cf. also Syll

tois KaTaxeout'vois p. 356" (B.C. 6) dtfx-ivai T-f)v -ydo-Tpav ("jar"), and the cognate vb. KaTaxuvvup.1 (nbscondo) in Vett. Val. p. 301* to {geXcYgai .

.

f.

a-tiv

gen.

of Kare'vavTi (for form see Proleg. p. 99) c. "over against," as in 12 41 13 3 al.,

= "opposite,"

.

dXXoTpias

€v8uutjo-£is p.\JcrTiKws

y.arayOonog.

0G1S 3S2

1

(ii/A.D.)

KaTaKCX aJ0~P*'vas.

— an inscr.

King of Armenia, announces

in

0(eois)

which Aurelius Pacorus, KfaraxCovtois) that he

has purchased a sarcophagus for his brother. Cf. such common formulae as CIG III. 4252^' d(iapT]
4253 ô-tw Updo-uXos [8]eois oii[p]avLois Kal KaTaxôvCoLS, and the mention of d-yyeXoL KaTax0dvioi for the older dp-^HiroXoi xôviol in Audollent 74 1 al. Geois KaraJxQovLOLS,

The

to

31

Cor 7 may be illustrated from P Oxy II. 281 14 (a.d. 20—50) where a woman lodges a — complaint against her husband 6 Si Sapamwv KaTaxpr|o-dp.£vos Tfji 4,e P v li € ^S ov TjpoijXtTo Xd"yov ov SicXenrev KaKovxwv found in

is

1

,

u« Kal iPpt[5]wv, "but Sarapion, having squandered my as he pleased, continually ill-treated and insulted

dowry

12 me"(Edd.): and similarly P Tebt II. 334 (a.d. 200-1) where a woman complains that, after the death of her parents, her husband carried off all that they had left her " " and is to his house K[al avji-bs KaTafxprJTai, using it up

—

Cf. aiso

BGU

IV. 1105"

(c.

B.C. 10) 6

ofc]

SiapaX-

Sid ttjs crvu.piwo-€ws

Xdp.evos 'Ao-KXriTTLdo-qs €?"[l e]v€atv€

[d]ir9 ^r|Seybs KaTaxpno-daeyos jpis irpoKeiuevois KaKovxias {sic) ue Kai Ka0uppL^€L Kal Tas x c ^P as €in.<|>epu)V xpr| Tat w s oiJSe

dpyupwvT|Twi,

it.

iravT.l) [els t]o tSio(v)

On

the other

I133

10

(B.C.

iS)

KaTaKexpf|a"8ai.

avTo(vs)

St

Tui

=

hand the verb

is practically the simplex in Petr III. 39 !i- 15 tov irpoo-T|-yfj.[evou Kal] KaraKCxpup-c'vou [0]pvou with reference to rushes used in irrigation works, ii.

P

46( 3)

3

irXiv0ou

P Oxy

KaTaxpr|cr8eto-T|s

«ls

tovs

oiKoSouuSevTas

20

(a.d. 156), a will in which the testator leaves to his wife certain monies KaTaxpdo-0ai els

to£xo"5,

I'Siov,

III.

"to use

Preisigke 4630

,

—

370'

(a.d.

:

K[dTav]Ta 2apain.TJou. According to Wackernagel Hettenistica, p. 3fT. (as quoted s.v. dire'vavTi) the usage is due to Doric influence, and passed into the Koivt| about B.C. 300. The word survives in MGr. 132)

xarevwmov, :

compound "use up," "use

intensive force of this

the full," which

(Edd.).

Mk

Mace 2", is not so unknown to "profane" Greek, as Thus Grimm-Thayer (s.v.) would lead us to suppose. Rouffiac {Recherches, p. 34) quotes from Prime 37 170 (ii/B.c.) with reference to a treaty made — KaTt'vavTi tou b'pevs, and in P Par 50 11 (B.C. 160) we read of a woman seated on the sand with a child KaTe'vavTi aiTTjs cf. also P Flor III. 1

like KaTeVavTi, is to be removed from the category of Hebraistic constructions see further s.v. evu-n-iov. With its

HazaxQa.oj.iai.

to

xarevavn. The usage

494

for

—

her

15

irpbs to 8[i]irvov

(ii/A.D.)

eK

personal

requirements," and

tuv irapacrKevao-OevTwv

KaTdxptjcrat.

From

the inscrr.

T|p.iv

we may

usage in

Eph

i

4

Col 1", Jude

,

we may compare the sixth III. 954 6 (= Selections, p. Ka evwmdv crov.

24

2 Cor 2 17 A, 12 18

(cf.

A)

century Christian amulet

BGU

133) kXlvu tt|V K«*}aXr]v

[p.o]u

xarsiovotdCoj. subst. KaTe|ovcr£a cf. IG XIV. 1047 Kal to PacrlXciov twv vepWptov 0cu[v.

For the crt'av

5

tt|v KaTfôu-

xareoydCo/uai. This perfective compound, which lays stress on the result, as distinguished from the process, of the action (cf. 2 Cor " culti10f 12 -, Phil 2 7 ), is very common with reference to the vation" of allotments,

e.g.

P Tebt

to 2 (B.C. 119)

I.

tcj>'uk

KaTepvaTai tols l8£ots dvr|Xuip.ao-iv 7115 (dpovpas) 8£Ka, " on condition that he shall cultivate at his own expense 10 .

arourae of land," PSI

.

10

I. 32 (a.d. 20S) errl to> ere toxjto cf. also KaT€pYdcrao-0[at] irdo-frj !p*ycio-]£a Kal €7ri[ieX€ia IV. 1121 16 (B.C. 5) [irj €ôvto[s] avTois StSdvat Tots :

BGU

KaT€pvaôa€VOLS [8i8ojac'vwv ev twi

4S)

it is

ttjv

aLO-0ajcrtv

4[P7dTjais

KdXirwi [KaTjt'pvwy.

[ir]Xtiov

twv

In Syll 342 {c. B.C. used with reference to public services 2t Td PsXtict-

Ta KaTfpyd^Tai

tti

31

iraTpiSi.,

—

klvSvvovs eirfiSjexdaevos

[ddJKVws irpbs to iravTus ri KaT6pvd^€O-[0aL tJtj iraTptSt in ib. 504 5 (iii/A.D.) we find the soloecism irdvTas o-vp.t'pov :

336

KaTtpxpfiai rois KaTepvalJop.e'vovs

TTjv TrdXiv (sc.

publicanos) for 4pya-

Cf. also £ope'vovs kotci tt)v irdXiv (see the editor's note). Aristeas 225 rjo-Kr|Kws Trpbs TrdvTas dvOpwrrovs ttivotav Kal

KaTtp-yaa-duevos
" ^ thou hast men and formed

e'xo'-s,

studiously practised goodwill towards all

For friendships, thou needest fear no man" (Thackeray). 15 (A.D. 56-7) ils KaTtpyao-£av, Ka-repYao-Ca see P Ryl II. 171 "(or the purpose of of

"

and

tillage,

LXX

as twice in the

"work," "service,"

35") we may perhaps

for Kdrep'yov in the sense

P Petr

cite

II.

4

8

(2)

(Exod 30", (B.C.

255-4)

Kare^cc

— B.C. royal ordinance "

wv KaT«o-xTJKao-i

118) KpaTetJv

.

koti iv\iipiov vdpiua

Al-yuirTiaKas yuvaiicas

law a claim upon their husbands' property through their Cf. also P Oxy IV. 713" marriage contracts" etc. (Edd.).

should be given to each of idle and the working (time?)," but the meaning is far from clear see also the editor's note

of

L

xl »'- 2 ,

and

BGU

cf.

property" (Edd.). "

Lk

14

meaning

9

see e.g.

:

P

ttj t£

From

(2)

dXXrjXwv

yevei}

whole an easy

joint issue the this

it

is

" take possession 26 30 (ii/B.c.) where in

lay hold of,"

Amh

II.

an official report regarding the ownership of a house, proofs were adduced to establish that a certain Marres KaTeo-\T|-

xmsQXOjitm. This favourite Lukan word (cf. Hobart, p. 212) hardly needs illustration, but we may cite P Ryl II. H9 3S (A.D. 54" to go down to the 67) KOTe\8etv tl[s] tov S1.aX0710-p.dv, 8 assize," P Fay 123 (e. A.D. 100) ovk T|Suvt]0t]v KareXOetv,

" I was unable to come down," ib. 10 (iii/iv A.D.) *[d]v 131 to ti8wp KaTeXOn irdo-rj TrpoOvpia ^prjcrai ktrr dv to vSpoo-rdo-tov Yep.to-8-ij, "if the water comes down, make every

exertion until the basin

is

filled" (Edd.).

In

P Flor

II.

s 236 (A.D. 267) tVovTat 8e Kal tovtois dXXoi Kal d-rrb vvktos " KaWpxovTai, the verb means little more than arrive."

xarsadim. The perfective is

their

transition to the of," as in

1121 uts.

vdpio-pa)

-ypa
(A.D. 97) where the parents KaT«rxov to lavTwv irdvTa, "settled upon their

on Rev

(/.

.

KaT€\6iv jd i»7rdpx°yT9- twv dvSpwv 8td twv -yapiKwv crvv-

?vpai|/d 0-01 8 Set SoBTJvai els eVao-Tov dp-yov Kal to KaTepvov, where Mahaffy translates, "I have written to you what

:

kXtj-

have the legal ownership of the lands which " (Edd.), P Oxy II. 237™"- 22 ( A D 186) they have possessed Siu^tjtovvtC pot paBtiv «k tCvos VTroBe'crews tTtXtiro Tas shall

(pwv),

well seen in

force of this verb

P Ryl

II.

I52

1*

(cf.

Proleg. pp. ill, 115) a complaint of

(A.D. 42),

to pasturage by sheep which KaT€ve'p.r|o-av Kal KaTs" overran, cropped, and
damage

Ke'vai tt)v oiKiav,

I181WJ0

I.

11

"

had become owner of the house," P Oxy

(late iii/A. D.

)

CTrc'px]/apEv crot

jiricrTaXpa Iva

" we accordingly send you this mes" in order that sage, you may procure what is necessary = bonorum possessio, BGU (Edd.), and for the subst. KaTox^j .

.

.

[KaJi-dorxTis

d

Sei,

2*

(time of Hadrian) opws KaT[o]xr|[v] i[Tra]pxdvTwv In the same way k% «k€lvou tov pe'[p]ovs tov 8iaTdyp.aT0S. the KaToxoi of the Serapeum are often regarded as those

140

I.

"possessed" by the spirit of the god, see especially Preuschen Monchtum und Serapiskult* (Giessen, 1903), and cf. in support of this view Prieiie 195** (e. B.C. 200) dirb 8e twv TpaTre£wv wv dv 8rjp.[os Koo-piji, SeSdo-Bw t]ols KaT€xop.€vois virb tov Bcov (cited by Wilcken Archiv iv. p. 207). If, on the other hand, they are to be thought of as a species of

monks

living for the time being iv KaToxfi within the temples'

precincts

11) virip

p.

P Lond 42 (B.C. 16S) (=1. p. 31, Selections, tov aTroXeXvo-Bai o-e «k ttjs KaToxTJs), this pre-

(cf.

:

tw

of crops aTrb pvwv KaTto-Bidpeva, and P (a.d. 2SS) with reference to the multitude of

Oxy

I.

5S

officials

6 10 '

who

were "swallowing up" the estates of the treasury along with surplus povXdptvoi Tas TaptaKas ovo-ias KaT6o-T€i€iv (/.

—

its

KaTCO-0t€tv) o-0Lovo-Lv).

.

Tr€piy€Lvdu€va KaTCO-TClOUO-LV (/. KttT€For the fut. KaTacpdyouai, as in Jn 2 17 from .

T(i S«

LXX, cf. P land 26" (a.d. 9S) c' ui KaTa
the

dvBpwTrov cvo-xripova Kal vvv[ai]Kav. Similarly in 154) we read of a man KaTExop-evov "arrested," as a tramp, and in the fragmentary P Lond 422

cxwv

BGU

II. 372'- 16 (a.d.

(c. A.D. 350) (=11. p. 318) of directions to arrest another " and " put him in irons (o-iSnpwcrai. avTdv) for selling stolen camels it is added that his wife is already arrested 3 Ka«-

—

:

X«Tai verb

For the metaphorical usage of this verb in its NT occurrences, we may add to the usual citations from the LXX Aristeas 18 KaTeuBuvti tos irpd£eis Kal Tas emfJoXds 6 Kvpievuv dirdvTwv Beds.

xaiexw. In enumerating the varied meanings of this interesting verb, it may be well to begin with it as the perfective of '4\u 30 10 ws pr|Sev ?x 0VT£ 5 "possess," as in I Cor 7 , 2 Cor 6 (1)

=

Kal -rrdvTa KaTe\ovT€s. afforded by

20 "arrest," "seize." (3) Of this meaning (cf. Gen 39 ) a good ex. is afforded by P Flor I. 6i 60 (a.d. 85) (= Chrest. II. p. 89) &£ios p[«]v t|S p.ao-Tivw8T}vai, 8td atavTov [K]ara-

viz.

T|

-yvvTJ.

Cf. the use of the subst. in

To

Magn 105"

passage a good parallel Xva ixwcriv KaTt'xwo-iv tc

this last

(ii/B.C.)

Kapir£[5]uvTaC t«, with reference to the right of possessing certain territory. The citation also prepares us for some of the more technical uses of the verb, as in P Tebt I. 5" (a

is

common

P

Amh

II.

So*

[«]vXvo-wo-tv p« [ttjs Ka]Toxr)s. The in this connexion in respect of arrest for

(A.D. 232-3) l'v[a]

xarevdvva).

is

pares us for a further modification in the meaning of KaTc'xw

.

.

.

non-payment of debts, where a man writes to

as in the late

P Amh

II

1

144 (v/a.d.)

his wife that a creditor finding

— KaT«o"x«v p( Kal ovSev

him

at

sipov 8ovvai ail™, and suggests that she might raise money to help him by a mortFor the closely related meaning gage on a young slave.

Alexandria

"seize" cf. the important rescript regarding the Third Syrian War, in which Ptolemy III. relates how certain ships sailed along the coast of Cilicia to Soli, and took on board €[K«i?]o-e KaTao-Ke8tvT[a xpflpiTa, "the money that had been seized there" (P Petr II. 45"- ', cf. III. p. 335 f.), and P Oxy XII. I4S3 18 (ii/iii A.D.) edv pr) 8id Taxovs Tray t«Xtjs tov CYyvrjTTjv o"ov KaTt'xw, " unless you pay all quickly, I shall seize Hence too the metayour security" (Edd.). phorical usage that appears in such passages as P Amh II-

Ta

.

.

.

337

KCLTrjyoptoo

97" "

(a.d. 180-192) oi KaTa
he has confidence in the proofs of his accusation, he shall enter upon the more serious law-suit " (Edd.), Michel 458" (c. B.C. 165) TroXXds Kal ipeuSeis Ka-rr|Yop£as

[i>]iroo-x<:'o-«i,

be bound by my promise " (Edd.), P Oxy III. S3 2 (ii/A.D.) iiro KaKoC o-vvaSoTos KaT«xo(icvos, ''being oppressed by an evil conscience" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 117" I

will not

iro[ino-ape'vwv

TIVWV.

269) |juf| Kar^xe^Bai tols eKetvwv dcj«[i\r|pao-[.]v, "not be held responsible for their debts" (Edd.), anil I'SI IV. s 299 (iii/A.n.) KaT«rx«9Tiv vdo-w, "I was held fast by " disease In Michel 132s 1 (iv-ii/B.C.) the verb (cf. Qn] 5'). (A.r>.

tcartjyoQog.

P Tor

I.

iviii.12

Ito ) 4paSavto-Tov! Kal Kan^dpov, (Ed.), P Lond 35c/ (i/ii a.d.)

(b.c.

"delatore ac accusatore"

used of binding by a curse— Mavfjv KaTaSw Kal KaTe'xw. " " (4) The verb is also "lay hands on," impress for some

is

(=

=

P

public duty, as in vtto toO

Giss

n"

I.

(a.d. iiS) KaTeo-x«T(= 9)t)v

tUpaTcvav tov

ojo-tc

e-TrtTpo-Trou

K«p€pvr]T(uv), and P Lond 342' (a. d. 1S5) (=11. p. 174) where a charge is laid against one Sempronius of attempting to lay hands on the relatives of the petitioner as boat-

overseers (iou.

6 s (A.D.

669"

tov KaTt'xetv 4iTiTrXdous tovs o-vvyeveis There still remains the common meaning

III.

210)

8r|poo-iou

KaTT)-ydpou,

(Edd.

(i/A. D.

)

p

),

316

Syll

K|,, r I.

17

(ii/B.c)

OGIS

diro8eL£ei.s,

tovtwi eio-ayYeXXetv KaTTiydpwi

prjKe'Ti e£eivai

pr|Se eis Kpta-iv aYeo-9ai.

NT

(5)

to Ka-rn-ydpw, "one word to the 472" (c. A.D. 130)
pev ovv

P Oxy

irajpao-xoptvwv twv KaTr|vdpwv dXr|9i.vds

— irpo
" hold hack," "detain," "restrain," as e.g. in Lk 442 Rom 18 I 2 Thess 2 6 '•, Philem ia The following may serve as illustrations— PSI V. 525" (iii/B.c.) where a man complains that having been " detained " (KaTa
e'v

150)

[ira]v pT|8«v etvai irpbs this has nothing to do with the plaintiff"

twv

xctpettrjiov

II. p.

prosecutor,"

,

.

,

BGU

IV. 1205" (B.C. 28) pf|i KaTdo-xns spent his money, AxeiXXca dXXd Bos avTwi Ta 8vo irXoia Sid to irop€veio-8ai «is 'Eppoi irdXiv, ii. I. 37 s (a.d. 50) (as amended p. 353) Spa

oiv pn avTov KaTdo-xns

XPnW,

-

ol8as yap irws avTov eKao-Tr|S upas P Fay 109" (early i/A.D.) pn KaTdo-xns KXeWa Kal

o-vvirpoo-[7€vov K]XcWi, "don't keep Clean waiting, but go and meet him" (Edd.), P Giss I. 70 3 (ii/A.D.) rj avaypa^ TerpaYcuvou KaTeVxev T|p.[ds] pe'xpi. wpas ?ktt|5, P Oxy III. 527' (ii/iii a.d.) where a man writes to his brother telling him to send and fetch a certain fuller if he requires his

services

—

(Spa

pn

ap.e\r|0-r|S, tirel -yap e-ycb

ai-riv KaTe'xw,

W

am

I

:

= KaTaXapPdvw,

of Greece KaTe'xw is still used, as in Plato, in the sense of " know."

the

NT,

cf.

P Lond

41

10

(B.C.

judicial connotation

(=

161)

I.

b

p. 28)

8e

el 8e

made

dXw,

KaTT|7dpr|cr£v

charges before Pholus,"

P Oxy

II.

237™"

=1

(a.d. 1S6)

irdvTes epoio-iv 8ti KaTTvvopw, "otherwise every one " will say that I am your accuser (Edd.), and from the inscrr. (xtj,

G/S

21S 95

(iii/B.c.)

diroTi.ve'|»

6

edv 8s

xpnô.™

KaTT|vopr|o-[as,

confined to

124

effective against all ills

Rev

12 10

25

—

iroiei

vdp

,

occurs in the

(=

(iv/v a.d.)

I.

p.

122) a

irpbs ex9povs Kal

KaTTJYopas Kal Xtjo-twv Kal o>d(3ovs Kal
and dream-spectres

terrors

where

it is

KaTT)Yopos

formed

"

argued that the

(soW Schm

see

:

word

Gr.

is

p. S5),

Deissmann LAE p. 90 f., not a Heb. adaptation of but a Greek "vulgarism,"

same way as p-rjTwp. Cf. also Thumb Hellcn. Radermacher Gr. p. 15, Moulton Gr. ii. § 54.

in the

126,

p.

xazr)
P Oxy

III. 47i> 2 (ii/A.D.) t£ oSv 6 KaTt|o>ns o-u Kal

ovk

the context suggests that €kwXu«s eyes cast down for shame," and the same reference to the outward expression of the countenance viT€pav[o-]Tr|pos KaTT|
;

= "with

underlies the only occurrence of the subst. in the 9

NT,

Jas

where it should be rendered "gloominess" rather than "heaviness" (AV, RV). See also the citations in Field

4

,

Notes, p. 238, e.g.
a

PovkoXos eX0wv K[a]TT|vdpr|o-«v avTas Xe'ywv ktX., id. 12 893 (a.d. 40) (as published in P Ryl II. p. 381) Zt]vp8" Zenodotus eirl [o]to(s) [Tr]oX\d

many

charm

is

P Lond

Charit.

Aphrod.

KaTT|
gloom over the whole

vi.

BapuXwva

8

:

irpbs

8e

t^v

(these tidings cast

city).

xartjxea)

HazrjyoQsoj. For this verb, which has generally a in

NT

magical papyrus

"do

" keeping him (Edd.), and P Leid x ™»- 10 tci (ii/iii A.n.) KaTdo-xes SppaTa twv dvTi.8i.KovvTwv Reference may also be made, in view of its epol irdvTwv. intrinsic interest, to the heathen {Archiv ii. p. 173) charm which Crum prints in his Coptic Ostraca p. 4, No. 522 it — begins Kpdvos 6 KaTe'xwv tov Bupbv iSXov twv dv9pwirwv, In some of the southern islands KaT£x« tov 8upov"npL ktX.

not neglect this, as

xaxtfycoo, which in the

«[K]Teio-T|i,

Syll 356

s

SurXdo-ia

B.C.

(<•.

6)

to

diroSdvTes Ka-rnvdpno-av EiipovXov Te9vewTos For the verbal dKaT-r)vdpr|Tos see the T|Sr|. sepulchral inscr. Preisigke 343 'AvTwvetve o-uve£ouo-ie dKa-rr|-ydpr|Te bXoKaXe tXdv6pw7T€ kt\. i|ir|
.

.

.

.

.

is

P Strass I. 41" (a.d. ("mich hat sie in keiner

used of leg:d "instruction" in

250) tpe

oiSe'iroTe

Weise tiberzeugt of TrfpiT)X«'w in P

"

KaTr|xt]o-«v

Ed.)— an advocate speaks. Cf. the use 7 Oxy VIII. III9 (a.d. 254) auTot tc evfo'ws "and we immediately on receiving informa-

irepirixneevTes, tion of it" (Ed.).

With reference

KaTTixiptvos to Apollos in

Ac

to the application of iS 2s , Blass {Philology of the

Gospels, p. 31) argues that this does not necessarily imply that Apollos was wholly dependent upon oral instruction.

Even as early as a.d. 50 he may have been in possession in Egypt of a written Gospel, not improbably that of Mark— " let Ka-rr|x«'0"9ai. be employed of hearing even in the passage of the Acts the book will still be there." :

xario%va). xaxi]yoo(a.

P Oxy

II. 237*"'

KaTT|Yopias

Part

eXt'-yx<"S,

IV.

1

186) tot

edv 9appij tois Trjs tov peiijova d-ywva e [l]o-eXevo-eTai, "if (A.D.

This verb, which is very common in the LXX and occurs /«-in the NT (Mt 16 13 Lk 21 36 , 23"), is construed with the x 111 lii A.D.) ou ace. in P Leid KaTio"xvio-ei pt airas ,

W

::

44

338

KaroiKtw "

Spd£ I.e.

non valebit adversus me omnis pugillus (Ed.), much in the same sense as with the gen. in Mt also Aristeas 21 tov Oeov kctio-xvovtos avTov, 230.

KivovjieVi],

motus

"

cf.

:

See Anz Subsidia,

The verb

p.

survives in

295

and Durham Minander,

!.,

MGr

in the sense

p. 7°-

"prevail," "gain

:

!

:

new

found in the

1609

19

:

metrological fragment (Eudorus?) P Oxy diroppods . . aTrb tKaa-rou twv

(ii/A.D.)

K[a]Toirrpi£op.eviov, "emanations from each of the objects in the mirror" (Edd.). For the subst. see il>. 10

shown

XOLTOlXEtO,

"dwell in," "inhabit," is found such passages as P Fay 98 14 (a.D. 123) rd evoUia •fjs " the o-vtwv ev

in the general sense of

.

xaTOLKl

.

Kwp.T| EuT][upeLa.

KoivwviK-rjs o[ik£o.s]

rent of the house at Euhemeria jointly owned by them at which she lives" (Edd.), P Oxy VIII. 1102" (e. a.d. 146) o tov vopjoi o-Tparrj-yos aKpeipe'o-T€pov "the slrategus of the nome shall hold a

where he

in the place

lives

"

e|eTao-«i.

-q

More

technically used, "residents" of a town or

(Ed.).

:

Hohlwein L'Egypte Romaine,

p.

.

351

f.,

,

BGU

III.

717

12

(a.D. 149) KaToirr[p]ov Shrrvxov, and the smoothness of certain silver bowls is

Aristeas 76 where described as such that anything brought close to them was reflected more clearly than in mirrors iv tois ko.t6ttrj

—

Tpots.

KaToiKt,

more exact inquiry

the verb refers to the permanent " " dwelling as strangers village, as distinguished from those 1 cf. Gen 37 See further or "sojourners" (irapoiKovvTes)

Jouguet Vie munici-

xazogdcoîa. With the TR of Ac 24" cf. CP Herm I. 125" 4 (a.d. 260to pi-yioTa S) where a certain Aurelius Ploution is praised K[a]Top8wpaTa k [a]Twp0tio-o.s ttj iraTpi[8]i, and cf. Syll

—

324

18

(i/B.C.) €uep[*ycTr|V ovto. ko.1 TrXetora tJtji ttoXci

6u>o-dpcvov dYa0d.

a.d.)

(i/ii

f.

pals, p. 57

but for this thought we may compare the opening " Behold the words of the thirteenth Ode of Solomon Lord is our mirror open the eyes and see them in Him and learn the manner of your face" (Harris). The pass, is light,

XIII.

the mastery over."

in

Kavai?

(=

I. p.

KaTop-

For the verb see further P Lond 130 s1 134) KaTopBoiiTai, Aristeas 251 Ko/rop-

oVav 6 Kvp«pvwv ^St], Trpbs Tiva o-kottov 8t£ tt)v 8ic£o8ov TTOLCicrBaL, and Menander 'ETriTpeir. 339 On the medical rrfojei. KtrropOovv tovs Xd-yovs oiis av Xe'-yw. 60VT0.1 -yap Pi'os,

xaxoixia. For this P Tor I.

NT I

'

23

&ir.

26

(Ac 17 ) it is sufficient to cite 116) ot fVKaXov|i«voi Trjv KO/roiKiav

dp.

(B.C.

"

citati domicilium habentes in ôvt«s cv Tots Meu-voveiois, Memnoniis" (Ed.), P Fay I2 17 (c. B.C. 103) 8e'ou.o.l dirocrrei-

XaC pov

tovs airoTCTa-ypc'vous ttjl kcitoikio. entreat you to send my petition to the

Trjv £vt£v|iv «irl

XPlp-aTio-Tas, "I assize-judges appointed for the settlement" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 165 17 (a.d. 266) the sale of four arourae of catoecic

— tuj ttjs KOTOiKtas SiKoiw tr\oww, (-yTJs KaTOuaKfjs) "measured by the just measure of the settlement" (Edd.), and from the inscrr. Cagnat IV. 834* (Hierapolis) ei h\ in ^TtpOS KT|86VCrei, 8w(T€l TT] KaTOlKLOL TWV €V TtpaTToXci KO.TOIland

This last inscr. kovvtwv TovScuujv irpocTTcLpou S^vapta discussed by Ramsay in Exp VI. v. p. 96 f., where it is shown that the technical term KCToncta points to a "settlement" of Jews in the city with definite rights and a legalized them position, so that there was little distinction between .

.

usage, see Hobart, p. 261

f.

xdzco "

"

down," downwards," is found 8 times in NT, and may be illustrated by P Hal I. n 11 (B.C. 238) ovXtj Tjpaxr|Xi»i KaTioi (for form, see Mayser Gr. p. 136), P 14 Magd II (B.C. 221) ttjs KdTu pep£8os, and P Tebt II. 20 414 (ii/A.i».) to tnj>vpi8iv peTa twv cvovtwv KaTaj, "the little basket with its contents at the bottom" (Edd.). An used of place

the

GH

in Egypt. receipt of iii/A.D. published by Archaeol. Report 1904-05 p. 16, No. 12, runs X£(Tpas) 8 (rjpio-v) dKTao-ovc|>a Kal Tpio-ova avw Kai KaTw SiKovrvXa

ostracon

—

(/.-8vXa) 8u>8fKaKVKXa.

is

and

the old population.

xardjTEQOg found as an astrological term contrasted with dvwrtpos 21 Cf. JGX1V. 2476 (Aries) Iv6d8e kitt) 34 Tojo-t^s drrb kw(u.tjs) 'E-TriK£ov(?) dvoWpov KdTOTc'pov with is

in Vett. Val. p.

the

xaroixiCco.

editor's

.

is This verb, which is read in the best MSS. of Jas 4 KaruKio-ev ev Tots properly transitive, as in Aristeas 13 them in the fortresses": see further Mayor povp£ots, "settled ad Jas i.e. for the transitive rendering there, which renders

"extrema non

note:

dvuTcpov KaTioTtpov

5

vici

nomen

intellego

fuisse putat

;

'EttoIkiov "

Mommsenus.

,

unnecessary Souter's suggestion (Lex.

an

In

itacistic error for KO.Ti£>KT]o-ev.

13) II.

we

find evoiKilJw

and

s.v.) that KaTioKio-ev is

BGU

e£oiKi£o> contrasted

12

IV. 1116 18 (B.C. :

cf.

also

.

oiKia,

Kpdvas Ka[l] CYKaTOTTTpâo-Oai

"to look

to Trpoa-w-nov dtrb tols to vSwp means of course

(iii/B.C.) dirovtx|/ao-8ai

at his reflection in the

els

water."

It

p. 17

ff.

Dr. Rendel Harris has shown good

Gr. p. 65.

MGr

rauSovijo-i.

xav/iia.

=

Il66 6 (a.d. 42) ( 111. p. I04)TaavTapKr| KavpaTa heat for the baths attached to a gymnasium, See also A'aibel 184" (a.d. 292) KavpaTos tvovTos.

PLond

— adequate s

II.

649 (Rome

— iii/A.D.) —

ov \tipwv XvTrtt

o-',

ov Kavpa, ov vovaos evoxXtt.

would perhaps

be too fanciful to apply this prevailing sense of the middle in 2 Cor 3 18 making the glory of the Lord the mirror which reveals our own darkness and then floods that darkness with ,

Exp Txxi.

WSchm

PSI

XaTOTCTQtCw. 64 Sytl S02

In

cause for believing that KavSo. should be read in the original 16 with N c B as against KXavSa in XA, but see text of Ac 27

P Tebt

tVTTJTrpoKe[l]pevT] 372 (A.D. I4I) tVOlKlV KoAtVOlKl£lV " to have the right of domicile in the aforesaid house." .

Kavda.

xavoiQ. P Lond I166 14

(a.D. 42) ©\to-0at tovs bpoXovvTas

(= HI. (/.

p. 105) \u>f>\%

bpoXoyovvTas)

tov irapa-

ttjv

Kavo-tv

339

KOLVITTTIpiU^CO Ka6u)S

K(ipCl) ib,

irpOKeirai,

.

.

4-iriTcXovvTfs

.

Magn

,

For Kaua-pds

1

(a.D.

13)

(=111.

inscrr.

183)

p.

Chrest.

7°

I.

10

Kal cnrovSds Kal Kavo-as Xvp\vuv u (ii/.\.D.) to ii, ?8ous Kal i~9

Kavcrtws Tfjs paiTns ("bath"') Sijvdpia Wilcken Ostr 1014 (ii/iii a.d.) dxupou

uipio-pc'va virlp Tfjs

X-

7*

from the

6Wias

57-6) rds t«

(B.C.

1/"

1

Cf.

Ka[i]o-«us Xuxvuv.

cf.

Kavo~p.ov *yduo(v) ^ktov, an
Fay

"a

sack of chaff for fuel."

found in

is

ib.

EGU The

A.D.) Ka»(TTT|ptd]5ou
III.

subst.

1 .

,

,

a

p-eXiXwTivoi

irdvu

o-Te'avoi

In the

uipa v|njKTiKwTaToi.

LXX

is

it

Kal

Kavcrwvos more frequent of a

cuiuSas

"sirocco," and Hort prefers this In Dioscor. i. 21. 149 it is used as a

"scorching wind," or

meaning

in Jas

medical

term,

MGr =

I.e.

the

stomach," and

Kennedy

Sources, p. 154).

"heat

"heat "

(see

in

survives

in

xav%do/.iai. The 2nd sing. pres. midd. Kaux a0 aL as in Rom 2 17 ^, 7 I Cor 4' (cf. Sir 6 KTcto-ai, and see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 218) which has been formed afresh in the Koivt| with the help of "

-

»

the

—
paralleled

answers to 3rd sing.

that

x^ "

by

1

l

- 1-

—rat

m

= Xa P "

"

in the perf.

P Grenf

II.

14

,

is

(c)'

264 or 227) cf. P Oxy II. 292 [c. a.d. 25) x a P«°"aii uov Ta y-iyitrra, "you will confer upon me a very great favour," and see Proleg. p. 53 f., Mayser Gr. p. 328, Radermacher Gr. p. 73, and Wackernagel ThLZ xxxiii. (190S) For the verb cf. P Oxy VIII. n6o 7ff (iii/iv a.d.) p. 639. s

(B.C.

s

t'ypaij/ds [101

on

Oujpou

.

.

.

1-

oti

Kavxwpevos

tVeu.i)/d o~ot dp-ytipta'

<&>

Kavxwp-at) euavTOV boastfulness earns

my

the

I

sent you

iJXirCSas p.[aTatas.

;

I

(^ '^\ u )

ovopa Aio-

ou Kavxopai (/. "you wrote me that

€*yw -yap

cVep^d

money but you" (Ed.), PSI I. 26"

cause sent

me

'i\

o~oi,

name

'

'

of Gift of Zeus bedo not boast about what I

(v/a.d.) Kavxdo-0ai 7
Cor 13 3 see Berliner Sitzungsberichte, 191 1, p. 139 Exp. VIII. iii. p. 395 ft".), and for the constructions of Kauxdopai. m tne NT see Deissmann In KauxTJcwpai ff.

in

1

(E. Tr.

Christ'0, p. 64

see especiii.

where

f.

.

.

" body was lying (Edd.).

his

Cf. the i/A.D sepulchral

from Alexandria, Preisigke 1397 g-rjvdcpiXos Kelpai. •rraTpbs HnvocpiXov. Hence, more generally, of things " inscr.

20

ci
Td PupXCa

Sib

"

in a place

set

1

(cf.

Cor 3 11 ),

e.g.

PSI

IV.

251-0) 6 y]dp o-eiTos eni ttjs &Xw Kttpevos ou8ev 19 P Oxy XII. 1479 4 (late i/B.C.) r,u.ds (cf. Lk I2 ),

(B.C.

'

:

73

:

Moulton Gr.

6 is used with reference to a dead body (as in Mt 2S ) in I' 1' Kyi II. 114 (e. a.d. 2S0), the petition of a woman against a certain Syrion who had endeavoured — dipapirdjjciv to twv

365

This late word means "burning heat in Mt 20 1 2 Lk 12 55 and probably Jas I 11 cf. Gen 31 40 and Athenaeus iii. p.

waters ff.,

(12).

" "lying" or

xavacov. "

its

Essays, p. 172

.

Wilcken suggests as a possible restoration of 952* Kavo-rns

§60

B iblical

[vr,irCwv |io\i tcTJkvwv irapd [avTfjs Tfjs KoC]rns tou " to tear the dvSpds pou Kal tou crwpaTos Keipt'vou, property of my young children from the very bed of my husband

xavazrjOidÔi. (ii/iii

so called from the turbid character of ally Lightfoot

oi'irw tl'Xr|(p(a),

dXXd

KtiTai avTiPepXripsva,

have not yet obtained the documents, but they are lying collated" (Edd.), ib. 148S 18 (ii/A.D.) t\ iv tw atOpi'io KduEvn pe-ydXn 8uta, "the large mortar placed in the portico" (Edd ). So of vessels in pledge or pawn, as in PSI V. 525 s 3 (iii/B.C.) a iroTe o-K€ur| etxov ivi\vpa KeiTai, P Oxy I. H4 KeiTai irpbs p pvds, "it is pledged for two (ii/iii a.d.) minae," and of persons "living" in a district, as in P Tebt I

2 7hJ

19

B -C. 113) ev ir[epi]crrdo-«i Keipt'vwv cf. I Jn 5 , ( in further illustration of this passage Menander Fragm. p. 176 tt|V iv ert'pu) Yap Keipivr|v dpapTiav, where the phrase " seems to mean depends upon." The common I-

:

and

metaphorical usage "laid down," "established," as in I Tim i*, may be 1 illustrated from EG U III. ioo2 *(B.c.55)irdo-ai at KaT'awTciv Kcipevai o-uv-ypacpai, and

P Tebt

II.

334' (a.D. 200-1) KaT]d

Kip[e]vrjv T|ptv o-uvypa
T-f|v

1S

cited s.v. state), and Magn II5 293' (a.D. 27) cti Kal to KeiTai " laid p«XP l °^ airoo-T€CXr|s poi (pdcriv of clothes past," " they are still waiting until you send me word." In Michel 18 542 (beg. ii/B.C. ) Kal pcTa to SiKao-ai siriKpivdo-r|s [t]tjS

iv (denoting condition,

diroKeipai.

P Oxy

II.

PouXfjs Tag K€ipt'vas SCKas Kal dcbeiXouo-as TtXecrBTjvai iirl tou p.€Ta TavTa 8iKao-TT|piou, can the reference be to cases " which were " held over ?

XElQia. This vernacular word in the

NT

only in Jn

1

(cf. 1**.

Kennedy Sources, p. 40) is found The form Kr|pfa, which is read

in this passage by AXAA a/., occurs several times in the fragments of a medical papyrus, P Lond 155 (i/ii a.d.) ( II. p. xiv.), edited by Kalbfleisch ad Scholas (Rostock, 1S92), p. 5»-24"'-. Field {Notes, p. 96) quotes Moschopulus'

=

Ka
On the p.

27

this

form of the proper name, which is tound in all editions, see F. C. Burkitt Syriac Forms,

critical f.

(pacKia

xedgog. appear to have the gen. plur. of this word in the 1 generally accepted reading of Jn 1S irt'pav tov x €L H- a PP ou

twv KeSpwv, but

it is probable that this is due to a popular misunderstanding of the real reading toO KcSpuv, where KtSpwv is the indeclinable Hellenized form of a Semitic

imp,

:

Keipia* 6

Kal

(fascia),

twv rj

vtiitCujv

8ecrpds,

Secrpovcri tovs

fjyouv

rj

koivws

v«Kpovs.

XEIQIO

We

word

definition

"

dark," and indicates that the stream

was

is

used of shearing sheep in PSI IV. 368" (B.C. 250-49) *l For the derived meaning 'iKiipi f. pii, cf.

€Kdpn irpdpaTa

"ravage" 765

10

(cf.

Lat. tondeo and our "fleece") see OG/S T[d] Tep.e'vT|, and the corresponding

(iii/B.C.) Kc£po[vT]«s

use of the

subst.

(a.D. 346)

= (II.

= p.

12 "plunder," "theft," in P Lond 403 Kal 276) tt|[v T]
340

A

direXao-£av.

40

iii.

new

by Herondas grandmother."

literary citation is supplied .

rf|v p.dpp.r|v

.

"he

KeCpei,

fleeces his

xeêvojiia. The form Ke"Xeuo-pa for the more ancient KeXevpa (cf. Cronert Mem. Here. p. 227 n. s ) is found in 1 Th 416 the only occurrence of the word in the NT (in LXX only Prov ,

62

(3o")): see further for the usage of the word Milligan T/iess. ad I., where reference is made to a passage cited by

24

3 from the Descensus (Poimandres p. 5 n. which the Archangel Michael is described as to The nouns Ke'Xeucris and Ke'Xevcrp.a toO cfyiou irvevpaTos. 9 4-yKe'Xevcris are common, e.g. BGU I. 2S6 (A.D. 306) koto Ke'Xeuo-tv tt|s Trvep.ov£as, P Tebt II. 33S 11 (A.D. 194-6) e]£ for KeXevcrTrjs, eVr^KeJXevcretos TOV Kpa[T£(TTo]v eiriCTTpaTlri'yOV

Reitzenstein

Mariae

)

in

:

see

P Lond 977 s6

(=

(a.d. 330)

III. p. 232).

KCVTVpiCOV 2 20

men as in Jas in the sense of "pretentious," "hollow," Hort (ad /.) compares Epict. ii. 19. S dXX' &v w Kevds, paXtcrTa eirl o-vpiroo"£u>, KaTaTrXT|cr-

use of Kevds applied to

,

"

but cropai tows irapdvTas e£api8povpevos tovs 7eypacbdTas, if I am Kevds, especially at a banquet, I astonish the visitors

by enumerating the writers (on a particular subject)," and iv. 4. 35 Kevdv, ecb' ois ou Sei eiro.ipdp.tvov. For the is used phrase els Kevdv, which in the only by Paul, cf. P Petr II. 37 1* recto 12 (iii/B.c.) Jva pf| toO tiSa/ros d
NT

Be'vTos

8id tov crwXijvos (" pipe ")

Sairdvt) p9)

:

for

8id Kevf)s

cf.

P Hib

8td Kevfjs evxapLo-Trjo-ai.

me

els

Kaibcl 646 10

running to waste,

Kevbv

(iii/iv I.

Tjp[iv,

66 5

"so

of water

cbe'pnTai.,

A.D.)

Kevbv

Is

wore

(B.C. 22S)

that

you

T|

ere

shall not

no purpose" (Edd.), and, as one word, PSI IV. 434 9 (B.C. 261—0) ovk dv vvv StaKevijs eobXvdpei and for KctTa Kevdv cf. P Tor I. i iv -36 ( B c ng) irpoT)ve'YKaTo tov 'EppCav Kard Kevbv irepieo-iraKe'vai. oblige

to

:

xelexxo.

PSI IV. 420*

eKeXevocrav (for form

(iii/B.c.)

cf.

Mayser

pe KaTaPaCvovTa truyûivtifiv, P Par 44* (B.C. 153) ri KeXeieis virep tovtuv ; P Meyer 3" (A.D. 14S)

Gr. p. 322

f.)

8e'

to KeXevo-8(ev)

iv ovv

P Tebt

elSfjs,

II.

21

327

(late ii/A.D.)

xsvoepcovia. A good parallel to the use of this subst. (for form see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 69) in 1 Tim 6 20 is afforded by Epict. ii. 17. S f\ Keviis Tds 7pacbds TavTas aTrrixoOpev ;

tuv t[oio]utwv xp« l «v, "wherefore, my lord, since it has been decreed that women should be exempt from such burdens" (Edd.). For the gen. abs. without noun or pronoun in agreement in this last instance cf. Mt 17", Ac 2I 31 (Pro/eg. p. 74), and Ke] KeXevcrpe'vov ofiv, KupLt, •y[v]vaiKas dcbeicrOai.

with the constr.

Ac

in

25

s3

Michel 594 53

cf.

279)

(B.C.

tovtois eSwKapev, dpxvre'KTovos Kal eiripeXnTuiv KeXevdvTiov, The somewhat rare constr. tt||ji irpwTrjv Sdcnv Spaxpds ktX.

of KeXevw with a dat., as in the " received" text of is seen in Menander IlepiKeip. 224 t£ 8' eoriv 8

Note

epoC;

by Kenyon

Mt

15

35 ,

KcXetJeis

also that in a school-book of iii/A.D., published xxix. (1909), p. 34 12 ', we find KeXevw

—

in/HS

tovtw.

xevoco.

A

new

literary example of this word from ii/A.P. occurs Mcliambi of Cercidas, P Oxy VIII. 1082 Fr. iii-sff. peia -yap ecrri 6eai irdv eKTeXecrai XP'lr1 ^ KK ^ 7r^ vovv I'rj, \ tov pviroKtpSoToKiova Kal TeBvaKOxaXKiSav f\ t[o]v iraXiv€Kxupev(Tav tuv KTedvtov dXe8pov toutov Kevwcrat Tas in the

'

'

crvoirXouToo-iivas, "for it is easy for a god to accomplish everything whenever it comes into his mind, and to empty of his swinish wealth the dirty usurer and hoarder or this

So far as it outpourer and ruin of his substance" (Ed.). " goes this would seem to support the RV rendering emptied Himself" in Phil 2 7 a note on this [For passage see JTS xii. p. 461 fl'.] Cf. further the use of the compound eKKevdw .

xevodoîa.

To

the usual late

we may add 8puXn8e'vT«s

Greek

e8vcrTvxncrav,

The

KTncrdpevoi KevoSoijiav.

word

citations for this

Vett. Val. p. 35S 31

dXXd

3 (Phil 2 )

Tives crcbaXevTes Kal

paraiav Trjv iy\a.pi.a-6tia-av Latins adopted this word.

Like the

an

is

in the

air.

NT

subst., Kevd8o£os (Gal elp. found once in Epictetus with the same meaning vainglorious," iii. 24. 43 6 irpoo~iroi.oip.evos pn8ev irpbs avTov Scttw dXa£<6v, So-tw KevdSo£os. Cf. also Vett. Val. 26

II. 125 24 (a.d.

28-9), cited s.v. Kevds, and Preisigke 4368 AaTopfas to irpwTov dveupeTO, avTap eVeiTa TacrS' 6 Mevtir-

—

a building inscription. e£eKe'vu>cre ireVpas other hand, the simplex appears to have the meaning " void in Vett. Val. p. 90 7 b ttjs irepiiroiTJcretos

It is

).

™

"

p.

—

ire£8r|S

xevodoôQ. 5

BGU

I. 27' (ii/iii A.D.) where a man in the corn service " I writes to say e£e[K]e'vwcra pev t
in

27

1

2

atpovvTai

.

.

KevoSd£ov

rf)s

KX-r|povop£as

diraX-

Xa-yrjvau

evavTiovpevos

tw

irepiirotTipaTL Kevot

On the "make

Tas virdplets.

Kvptos In ib.

BGU

30

we have the phrase Ke'vwcriv ptov, and in III. (A.D. 161-2) e]K ti)s Keviio-eus is found in a broken An epigram from Smyrna of iii/B.c speaks of context.

p.

190

904 ol is

13

—

Keve'wpa Tacbou iroSe'ovTes, and KevwpaTa, "empty jars," found in P Oxy X. 1292 1 (c. A.D. 30) al.

xsvog is

found in the

literal

sense

"empty"

(B.C.

221) prj8e Kevbv to Tr[Xoi]oy

irp]os

t^v irdXiv, P Ryl

II.

125

irpoxeCpeva epu|/ev ev Ttj oIkCo. rifled

26

pov

.

.

.

in

(a.D. 2S-9) tKKevwcras t^|v 7rv££8a Kevrjv,

the contents aforesaid he threw the box

"

P Magd

1 1

15

XEVXQOV

[KO.Ta]Kop.i.o-8i}va[i

empty

t4

—

inscr.

"having into

my

(Edd). In OG/S 629 (a.d. 137) a distinction is drawn between KevaC ("unladen") and ev-yopoi ("laden") camels. With the metaph. usage in Eph s 6 cf. P Par 15 68 For the rare (B.C. 120) 4>dcra Kevjj : see also Didache ii. 5.

house

=

"desire" in a sepulchral is used metaphorically from Byzantium of iii/iv A.D. Kaibel 534* o-f|s

YXuKepijs <)™x ,l s K'VTpov ctiravo-Tov l\uv.

166

XSVTVQIWV. This Markan Latinism (is».«t; for the familiar eKaTovTapxos may be

cf also Ev. Petr. 8 illustrated

from

ft.)

OG/S

341

KCVCOS 196

where a Roman

(B.C. 32)

official

records his

visit to

the

temple of Isis at Phylae criiv KCVTopicoo-i 'Pov
announce

his

Kip ta

wine and honey and pine-cones mixed " (Ed.). An interesting ex. of the subst. is found in the famous inscr. of Abercius, in which a irapOc'vos d-yvTJ (the Virgin Mary or the

safe arrival signs himself as enrolled in the

Church)

s*

SiSoio-a

(BGU

Kfv-njpi(a) 'A8r|vov£Kr|

II.

423

(ii/A.D.)= Selections,

p. 92).

described as

is

—

I6

olvov

xpôrbv

"

i\ova-a., Ks'pao-pa

apTov, having good wine and giving the mixed cup with bread": see Lightfoot Apost. Fathr per'

!

II.

"

y.evwQ.

P Lond 908 28

(=

139)

(a.d.

III.

p.

133)

i.

496f, Ramsay " "

p.

pour in,"

treat,"

C.

and B.

ii.

p.

722

MGr

ft'.

Ktpvdi,

regale."

kcvws Kal

[d]vu>s.

xsgag. For Ks'pas (MGr

xsoaia.

s s8 93 K«'pa[s] dirroO Ss'XcpaKos, OGIS 764 ii/B.c. ) Kpibv ws KaXXio-Tov Kc^pvcrwjpsvov Ta Ks'paTa. It is used of the "horn" of an altar, as in Rev 9 13 , in P Leid Vs- • (iii/iv A. D.)

See

s.z'.

Kcps'a.

iroiiio-ov

xeqauExx; is

—

in the papyri, e.g.

found passim 97 or 64)

B.C.

tcbi

dpvv(pLov) (Spaxp-al)

©svairvvxi

tiq

I.

120 (accounts

sis Ti(p-fjv)

ir£tr
Kcpapi

ib. II.

i.p,

yuvaiKl

P Tebt

1

roii

In P Lond 113. S(A) 3 279) virb ©c'wvos Kcpapctos. we hear of I. (vii/A.D.) ( p. 220) Kepapoup-yof.. (r.

A.I'.

KepaTwos, see

I2I 86 '

(iii/A.D.)

(=1.

112)

p.

dirb

rpoxou

Ostr 757 ib.

'i\,

3

106-5) airc'xw

(B.C.

V Oxy IX. 1211 s

I220 17

(iii/A.D.) 7X1)01)

to YYilcken Ostr.

croO ol'vov Kspcipia

âpd

(ii/A.D.) ol'vou eiiiSn Kcpdp(i.a)

") Kcpdpiov a.

("gum

p,

refers to Ktpdpia of 5, 6, 7

For

p. 435.

(a.d.

Kepap.Cs in the

and 8 \des same sense

:

cf.

see

also

Archiv

iii.

P Lond 1177 158

1S5) an account for KcpapciSuv, the required each month proving, as the editor points

113)

number out, that

(=111.

"jars"

for

and

p.

water and not "tiles" must be meant, number of ostraca found P land 12 3 (iii/iv A.D.)

further explaining the countless in Egypt. On the other hand in

•yivwo-Ktv

crc

OsXto irtpl

Twv KspaptSun-

reference appears to be to

"

aiv c'vpaij/c's pot,

the

tiles."

40

I.

(//)'

3 .

:

—

(medical prescription iii/iv a. D.) v/a.d. onwards the word

(

From

I.

i.

used

Xx" *

= p. 237) aKavBrjs Kspdrta. used

is

in

Egypt, like the

the "carat

money measure,

154 verso (vii/A.D.)

I.

is

"

see e.g.

:

with the editor's

notes,

P

and

p. lxvii.

xsodaivw used absolutely, as

is

According

the Kcpdpiov contained a fixed p. 75S quantity of fluid, but in their note on P Petr III. 70 (a), the editors show that the amount was variable, as the papyrus fF.

i.

164

1

*' (a.d. 78) (= I. p. 1S9) KspaT(ta) 131 of the carob, as in Lk 15 16 cf. P Leid

fruit

Christ.

xegdfuov.

P Lond

in

P Lond

In

Oxy

ScKa

BGU

Latin siliqua, of a

[KCJpapiKOU.

"

I.

xEodnov. of the

P Lond

and of a "sail-yard

8,

Giss

(a.d. 212) (= III. p. 164) and similarly in the famous tariffstele of Koptos, OGIS 674s* (a.d. 90). For the adj.

=

xsoafiixog.

Kepara

P

in its literal sense cf.

Kepa-ro)

(question

to

Trpd7paT[os

!

in

—

Jas 4

13 ,

in

P Oxy XII. 1477 10

iii/iv a.d.) cl KspSaivw dirb tou I to profit by the transaction ?" (Edd.).

an oracle

"am

270 tiravd-yovcri irdvTa irpbs to KepSalvstv. For " and so have been the translation spared this injury and Cf. Aristeas

loss

"

Ac

in

^r|p£av,

27

21

KspSfjcrat ts tt|v

Kal Trjv

l>Ppiv TauTT|v

see Field Notes, p. 145.

xsgdog.

An

interesting ex. of this word, which in the plur. usually 13 is afforded by P Giss I. 54 (iv/v

has reference to money, Chrest.

(=

A.D.)

I. p.

^5>,?)a-iroi8acrov

oSv perd ti»v %[r"\ipwv

XdpotvTO ipuv, where the editor (p. 89) suggests that the " a bribe." meaning may be "bakshish,"
KaTaXaPsiv, Vva

pi)

ol dirb StaSordiv

Ks'pSos

xiqajxoq

26 is found = "jar" in P Hib I. S4 {c. B.C. 245) where amongst various articles wanted reference is made to Kc'papov " For the collective meaning Ka[i]vdv. tiling," as in Lk 5",

see the accounts dealing with the building of a temple at

Delos, Michel 594 \ivyx\

:

cf.

ib.

5*

13S7

(B.C. 279) £iXiov 123

Kal Kcpdpov,

"

Kepdpov

KJc'papov t&v cirdvTa Kal

(iii/B.C.)

8vpas Tas iTToia-as.

XEoea. For K«pe'a

(for

tremity," see

P Leid W"- 4

,

,

a medical receipt of early i/A.D., to which the instruction is appended pcTa vXukcws Kal peXiTos Kal crrpoPiXiov K[p]a-

—

uevwv

(/.

KSKpautvuv) Sbs

irriv,

"give

to drink with raisin

cf.

Moulton Gr. (ii/iii

A.D.)

ii.

p.

=

81)

cVtiv Yap

rj

"ex-

irpioTT]

tov (dvcSparos) o iroiriroo-pos, 8ciJT«pov o-vpi-ypds, where the editor (II. p. 16S) remarks " Nomen sacrum dei constat septem vocalibus, et duobus sonis, poppysmo et Kcpe'a

:

sibilo expressis,

XEQavVVfU. For the commoner form KCKpapc'vos as distinguished from the KCKcpao-pc'vos of Rev 14 10 we may cite Syll 6i6 3 ' 65 (iii/B.c.) KvXiKa ol'vov KCKpape'vou, and P Oxy VIII. 10SS

form

quorum

hie in fine,

poppysmus

in

initio

" : ponitur quique hie Kspatai nominis, extremitates, vocantur 8 8euv dirocnrdo-as triiv t^ cf. also ib.**"- 10 €kXtj8t| 8{

tw

8uvdp€L, Kal Tas Kcpc'as twv (dvopaTwv) dirocnrdo-as, BocrFor a similar use see Orac. Sib. v. 21, al. In P pcaSn.

Magd in

1 1

*

(B. c.

22 1 )

tt)v

Kcpatav

=

"

' '

sail-yard,

and similarly

Icttov Syll 197" (B.C. 2S4-3) iirJp Kcpaias Kal

Ke'pas.

:

cf. s.v.

342

Ktpfia

K€ 0aAtV

H.E. iii. 23(114) dire'|3r| -yap irovr|pbs Kal to Ke
ret.

xeofia in Jn frequently used of "small money," "change," as 2 16 e.g. PSI V. 512 13 (B.C. 253-2) epol 8e oiliru) irapaKiTai 32 (A.D. 29) £wvr| ev rj K[«']p|xa diro tov ol'vov, P Ryl II, 127 is ,

Ke'ppaT(os) (Spa\pal) 8, in copper" (Edd.), P

TO

dpKEO-0Y]

(/.

•n-Xrjpioo-iv

belt in

Oxy

.

.

Kt'pjJ-a

"a

I.

which were 4 drachmae

114

11

o-vp.irXT|pu)
A.D.)

(ii/iii

Trw\T|0-OV tol

.

make up

e'lS

i|/e'Xia

tov Ke'ppaTOs, "

insufficient, sell the bracelets to

Kal

the

edv

p.r|

(rup.pw-

the cash

if

money"

is

(Edd.), 2 3 s ( not

IX. 1220' (iii/A.D. ) ir«'p.>C e I101 Kf Prta P Meyer before end of iv/A.I».) iroirjo-ov tov d8eXdv pou eTOip.do-ai to Ke'ppa avTov ifws ?\9u. In P Gen I. ^^ h (ii/iii A.D.) a " " silver " and " distinction is drawn between copper money ib.

>

— dpyupiov Spaxp.o-1 SiaKdo-iai Teo-o-apaKovTa TeVo-apes, Kep-

For the dim. KeppaTiov paTos 8pa\pal 7revTT|KOVTa 8vo. see P Hib I. 45 s (B.C. 257) el! ti Ktppdnov XeXo-veuKaTe it at
efu>Xr|S,

The

TR

Mk

"summed

eKe
meaning of

natural

of

12 4 , and

is

up," "stated summarily" (see

s.v.

KecpdXaiov and 19

(iv/A.D.) Ke(paXatwTr|s, "collector," in P Oxy X. 1253 with the editor's note), but the context clearly requires some cf.

such rendering as "smote on the head." The explanation may be either that Mk "adopted a known word in an un-

known

sense in preference to eKe
sound and sense were unknown

Mark, ad

(Allen

XBL

ii. The reading of p. 298 ft".). an otherwise unknown KeaXido>

/TS

Lob. Phryn. p. 95), may be, according to Burkitt {AJT, 173 ff.), a palaeographical blunder for eKoXd
(cf.

191

cf.

I.,

eKe
1, p.

xecpahrj.

For the

xeofianar^g

NT

and the appears to be practically confined to the dependent upon it. The verb is found in the pass,

literature

in

P Ryl

XII. 141

=

II. 1

12

5

224(a)

(ii/A.D.) eKeppaTi'o-0T|

we

(A.D. 60)

find the

and

:

in

P Oxy

compd. KaTaK[eppa]T££eiv

"exchange" money.

Kfej>aX.cuuH,

and

for the plur. see

P Ryl

II.

1) 15

oi pCKpon

133

(a.d.

33)

ovk oXi-ywv KecpaXauov dp-yvpiKuv, "built at the expense of no small sums of money" Other exx. of the word with the same meaning are (Edd.). P Oxy II. 26S 7 (A.D. 5S) 8 ko.1 «ireL£o-6r|]o-av KeepdXaiov, oiKo8op.Tip.evov p.€Ta Sairdvrjs

"the sum which they X. 1281 7 (A.D. " the

severally consented to accept

"

(Edd.),

Tas toO dp"y(vp£ov) (8pa\pds) t KeipaXafov, capital sum of 300 drachmae of silver," ib. 19 (A.D. 260) irdvTa KeaXa([o]v, "a sum total," and P I273 Tebt II. 339* (a revenue return a.d. 224) p.]nviaios [sc. " Xdyos) ev Ke
21)

—

month Thoth,"

as distinguished from individual (ko.t' dvSpa)

Wilcken Oslr. i. p. 662 f.). In OGIS 509 18 (ii/A.D.) the added interest (tokos) produces a total amount For KeepdXaiov = "the chief or (Ke
(cf.

,

8vcrl KecpaXaiois tt|v

epavvav iroiovpevov,

"

let

265) eyyuidpe'vov

Kal

dyq.8e\opeVo(u)

to

77" (end of

vj/a.d.)

ots irdo-i irepie'xei

(=1.

p.

235,

Chrest. II. 319) iip

8ia0T|Kr|piaiov ypdppa) KeaXaiois Te To the literary exx. of Ke
(i.e.

Kal opoXovrjpao-i. sense (cf. Field Notes, p. 227 f.) we may add Menandrea 173 Kal to p. 74 KecpdXaiov ovSe'iru Xo-yfijopai, "and of the

most important point I have not thought yet," ib. p. 106 76 K]e
iii.

11.

(vi/A.D.)

BGU (/.

Tfjs

(= I.

P Par 574 1228

Cf. also

BGU

and the Christian amulet 133)

p.

With Ac

o-ov.

(end of iv/A.D.)

kX£vw 1S 6

III.

KecpaXrjv

tt|v

we may compare

exSe'li.

to[£vw]

Tf|r|v

?ws Ke
dering of '

I024

iv17

(ii/A.D.)

p.

Selections,

< t > evuTTidv

IV.

Trrv)

(not

(=

eirl

e'xovTa

.

Mt

21

the top

by P Flor

I.

12

')

so

KeaXr|V yajvCas, "the furthest extremity of the corner," a certain support is given 83

26S)

(a.d.

eir

=

dTrnXiumKij[s

KeJcfcaXtjs

"at the eastern extremity of the first division." In P Oxy II. 273 18 (A.D. 95) KeipaXtj " whole is used of the amount " of land that was being ceded; in Michel 58S 16 (2nd half ii/B.c.) of "the total 7 1113 292 expenditure"; and in Vett. Val. pp. 74 KeaXrj irpwTT|s pepCSos, apparently

,

pe^ydXn,

= irpdo-wirov.

The

P Lond

late

,

9

1075'

(vii/A.D.)

82) gives us dve'yKe'tpaXos used figuratively like our "brainless," and an imprecatory tablet from Palestine

(=

III.

p.

(Bliss and Macalister Excavations in Palestine, 1902, p. 174, No. 34 8 shows a man calling down punishment on another Sid to KecpaiXaX-yeiv p.e, "because I am suffering from )

—

headache."

xecpahoco. See

s.v. KeaXaidu.

[ir]pdo-a>ir[ov

avTJfjs ervv irdo-i Tots ep
"an

.

113) Xdvos Xe-ydpevos eirl Tfjs invocation to be uttered over the head

Selections,

KeipaXfjs avToi,

.

his inquiry

concern two points" (Edd.), and the more technical usage in such late passages as P Lond 100S 10 (a.d. 561) ( = 111. p.

(=

quote PSI

is sufficient to

and P Lond 47 s

Tpia,

81) Ke
p.

(iii/A.D.)

[po]v Ka

IV. 120017 (b.c.

it

tovtov

etJuSov

(of the possessed one),"

BGU

cf.

17S)

TpavpaTa

Ke
954

xzcpalmov. With Ac 22 28

sense of KeipaXrj

literal

V. 455 12 (a.d.

27 Menander used Ke
= caput

XECpaMg. From meaning the "little head" or "capital" of a column (cf. P Lond 755 cited s.v. pdo-is) it is said that KecpaXis came to be used of the "knob" (cornu) at the end of the round which a papyrus

stick

roll

of this sense has been found.

was wound, but no instance For the usage in Heb io 7

(from Ps 39(40))', in addition to the 2 9 3 lff-, 2 Esdr 6 2 ), we may appeal to ,

168)

:

pe'vov

ôvTa eVioBev

eirl

Kal

\upas e'£

LXX

passages (Ezek 2 (Migne65-

Ephrem

Ke
a'O fv >

343

Kt(3(OT0S

KT]V(TOS lxii. (1907), p. 48S) understands KtaX£s as = "roll": cf 1 Gardthausen Griech. Palaeographie i. p. 141.

xr/vaog.

An (Mk

="

"

capitation-tax early example of this Latinisni 12 14 at.) occurs in what is probably a i/B.c. inscr. from Pao-Xe'ws 'Pt]o-Kovirop€a>s vl[bv] els Kfjvcrov eaT
Bizye— P]ao-iXe'a Ko[tu](v)

'Pwu.aioi oi irpw(T)us KaTaKXriBevTes (Annual of Brit. School of Athens

meaning "census," see lep[oi]

BGU

III.

xii.

917

For the

178).

p.

6

34S) ex toO]

(A.D.

Amh

P

II.

83* Saptvui KtivcriTopi, ktjvo-ou tov A.D.) €V Tui Krjvcr— tu> [-yevop-eVw inrb] ZaPeCvov eirl

>

(iii/iv

common

is

:

—

and

TelAwJyTis,

Lk ( 1 3 j for aypos in well attested in the ver-

This homely word, substituted by

Mt

(13

31

and

)

-fy in

Mk

(4

31 ),

is

7 nacular, e.g. P Petr III. 26 (Ptol.) rj irapdSeicrov rj Kfjirov, where Grenfell (A'ev. Laws, p. 95) thinks that the irapa8eio-os and fruit trees and the Kfjiros have contained

may

palms

lf

an account

(Ptol.), 39'''vegetables and flowers, and See also for a X'"(1La between the ktjttoi of two men. ib.

-

PSI

25S-7) irpos XCpa tov Paa-iXiKoO kt|ttou (in 26 (B.C. 14) oV.av -yap iippiv |ioi Memphis), BGU IV. I141 8 Tii KT)iru), P Flor I. 16 (A.D. 239) PovXouai Treirdr|Kev iv and (rom KTjirou Xaxaveuoue'vov (apovpav) a,

V. 4S8 12

(B.C.

|xio-8u>o-a
the inscrr. Syll 590

tov

5

(iii/B.C.)

dve'8r|Ke]

The dim. Krjmov may be

Kfjirov.

receipt for a rope

—

els ttjv p.T]x(a.vf|v)

Mapias tTrl tu dvTXfjo-ai " for the machine in the

Kal ttjv oUdav Kal illustrated from a

tou kiituov

iiSiop els xf|v a-yl(av)

ttjs

aviias)

garden of the Holy Mary

—

fill

4

992"

(ii/B.C.)

Kal 6 Kfjpv£ avrfjs Kal dYwvoSeTrjS twv .

.

SfjucuL

x a T>€lv and

ttjs

for the Kfjpv| in

»

BGU

xr]7iovqo<;. .

Ryl In

II.

152

P Tebt

3

II.

NT

15 (In 20 ), but common elsewhere— 5 P (B.C. 257-6), P Petr III. 59(a) (Ptol.),

dp. in the

Hit.

(A.D. 42),

401

s ' 15

P Oxy XII. 1483 7

(early i/A.D.) the

word

(ii/iii

is

dvwvwv

mystery cult associations see Poland Vereinswesen, p. 395. Amongst the seats set apart for the priests in the temple of Dionysus at Athens we hear of seats STpaTri'yoO KijpuKos 9ff The ii/B.c-ii/A. D.). 'Iepou.VTJu.ovos ktX. (Michel S6o -

—

—

—

dedicatory inscr. of a certain choragus Eutyches, A'aibel x *6o3 (ii/iii A.D. ), begins Kfjpv£ Kal Ta(f>os eip.1 PpoTov irdpos

—

—

1 dpxex°P 01 Eutvxovs, and it. 772 is a dedication Kf|puKi dBavdTuv 'Epufji. In an Eleusinian inscr., Syll 3S2 1 (mid. 6 twv lepwv Kfjpu^ Kal iii/A. D. ), Xicagoras is described as -

—

eirl ttjs

Ka8e'8pas o-o4>io-Ti)S

Dittenberger cites Philostratus 62S Kal irepl NiKa-ydpou toO

:

—

Vit. Soph. II. 33, 4 p. 'AGnvaCou, 5s Kal toO 'EXevo-Lviou Upov Kfjpu^ €o-Te'<))8T]. These last exx. prepare us for the "strange dignity and

"

world-wide importance which, as Hicks has pointed out (CR i. p. 44), the Gospel gave to the old title and office: 7 cf. I Tim 2 2 Tim I 11 2 Pet 2 6 and Dibelius' note in

HZNTad

,

Tim

1

,

I.e.

y.rjQvaaco. In IV. 1024, a curious papyrus codex of the end o. iv/A.D. made up of various widely differing documents, we

BGU

find in the account of a legal process

A

ZePao-Tijs

connexion with the

for raising

=

TSI IV. 336 s "

8id Kf|puKos

—

,

KoXvu.pf|8pav,

A.D. 556). the holy font" (P. Oxy I. 147 " " a tomb in the (cf. Jn 19") occurs garden Kir/roxdifHov IV. 1120 7 (B.C. 5). in

water to

III.

is again 131 (Olbia iii/B.C.) direSoTiu apparently financial. In Syll 226 TrdvTa rd ^pva inrb KfjpuKa, the word points to a public sale. 1 Cf. also OGIS 505 (A.D. 156) f| e| 'Apetou irdvov povXfj

.

a,

BGU

in

'Apx«Xdov tw[v o-]TpaTOKT]pvKa)v, the reference

Ki)v[o-]iTopos.

y.ijTioc;.

as the designation 01 a subordinate official in

connexion with public and other gatherings, as when at the 16 games at Oxyrhynchus, P Oxy III. 519 (ii/A D.), eight drachmae were paid KfjpvKi cf. ib. VII. 1050 6 (ii/iii A.D. ). In P Hib I. 29 81 (1. B.C. 265), the farming of a tax upon slaves, we read KfjpvKas Si Kal vTrr|[p]eTa[s] KaSloTw 6

A.D.), al.

spelt K-niropds

for Krrrrwpds.

'"- 8

KatpvTSeTe Se

r|

7vvaiK£, which apparently stands for Kt]puTT£Tt or ktjp«tt« 8{ tjj ywaiKi. On the form KT)pvTTw see Thumb Hellen. s7 see Field p. 79, and on the use of the verb in I Cor 9 Notes, p. 174, where any allusion to the office of the Kfjp»| in the public games is set aside in favour of a direct reference new compound ev«KT)pii£to the preaching of the Gospel. " auev in the sense of " we applied for tenders is found in

A

PPetr

III. 41

raw 2

(Ptol.).

Kt]qiOV but for the word disappears from the true text of Lk 24", 18 Cf. also P Lond itself see PSI V. 535 (iii/B.C.) K-nptov d. v % III. p. 106) where we read of 1 17 1 verso ^(a.d. 42) (

=

an evXf|u.TrTu>p pAi/ros Kal A.D) iroCcrov (/. ttoCt|o-ov)

KTipov,

and P Leid

iirTroirdTaawv

Wm

-

*

-ov) €K K-npov

(/.

See F. C. Burkitt Syriac Forms,

w/SftiTo'g-

P Tebt

In iruppov.

TwKtv

xriQvyfia.

P Petr

III. 125 9 (Ptol.) i!x8eu.a [«]x fltIvat

s*

•

•

Kal K*lP v

Wa

of a public announcement similarly, Michel In an Egyptian sepulchral inscr., reB.C. 20a).

7roiT|o-ao-8ai,

:

390 (t. who has produced in Archiv v. p. 169, a certain Seratus, been laid between his mother and brother, announces Kal Kal f| o-poo-vvn Kara d8(XoC elp.1 KT|pvyu.a [Uvio-tov, uv

—

tov

Koo-|iov XeXaXiiTai.

p. 5.

(ii/iii

II.

279

els kiPujtov,

1

(B.C.

which

is

231) we find the phrase ire'Trconfined to iii/B.C. papyri, with

reference to the depositing of documents, here a nursing con" chest: see the editors' introd. and tract, in the "official v. f. Other instances of the word are P cf. Archiv p.

Fay

I2l"

(c.

230

A.D. too) ev

KcipuTui twv do-Kciv (early

ii/A.D.)

f)i

KipioTbs

tt}i (for e'xeis

gender, Mayser Gr. p. 261) l croi, P Oxy X. 1269

irapd

Keiue'vou

TrapaKXei8iou,

"a

coffer

III. 717 (A.D. supplied with afalse key" (Edd.), and BGU The word is apparently of 149) together with ko
344

Kl 6api^to

'

noted that Jos.

c.

Apion.

KipWds and Kipiinov

MGr

p. 248.

i.

130 improves

Iv kiPutiov,

"a

For

into Xdpva£.

it

= " book-chest,"

498

—

=-S>//523

iii/B.c.

We

-

v|/dXXeiv

r\

(Michel

352"

22

word, as in Rev

80

cf. Prime 113 14', 18 mentioned among the musi,

:

cf.

also

OGIS 51 11

(iii/B.c),

which have a certain relation

reff.

be recorded

The

here.

to this district

introduces

first

us

to a

is

may

(=

(a.d. 212)

III.

p.

164)).

The

P Tebt

stormy

tu>

II.

(=

the very KaiKivuKav cf.

304

BGU

II.

)

stronger stir," excite, as in the account of a Jewish revolt at Alexandria, P Par

68 A6 (Rom.) 8opv|3]bs lKivr|8r| (cf. Ac 24 s ), and in P Oxy th 26 II. 237 (a.d. 186) where an advocate states that his client had had good reason for being provoked p^| x M P^s

—

Xd-yov

EtpdmSi, oti pou KtvSuvcvo-avTos cis The verb is common with an instrum.

Scruo-t.

I.

p.

endangering one's life, e.g. P Lond 44 34) tui jjijv irXeovaKis KeKivSuvevKios,

s

16

283

10

(B.C.

93 or 60) KivSwui

(l.-t&ti)

tmi

(p. 76) p.^1

12

I81W crrepiiBfivai, Selections, p. 61) KivSuveixo tKo-Tfjvai. oi I run the risk of losing the lot (of land)

(=

"

With the usage

K«K6ivfjo-8ai..

compares Epict.

dp.irtXi.Kcis Kivtio-Bai,

ii.

dXX' cXaucus

Sharp

;

occurs with

reference to the Jewish

sedition

in

Syria

Sid t\v k£viio-iv t^v 'IovSa'iKT|v. (a.d. 132-5) in OGIS 543 Cf. also Wiinsch.J/6- 4 28 (iii/A.D.) o-c tov 8ebv tov 15

opiaijio

Xapitrd|x«vov Tois dvSpuiirois tt^v Sid Tiiv and see the late P Mon I. 6 M (a.d. 5S3).

dp8puv

*.dvr\
30

cirl kivSuveuel toi covf|o-aL, is a risk that the plants perish," and P Oxy I. " in 44* (late i/A.D.) kiv8uv€uovtwv ptTavao-Tfjvai, danger of

XIPvd/LlCOfWr.

absconding."

1S 13 ,

xivdvvog.

and P Leid W**- 16 (ii/iii a.d.) (pdpei ing to Herodotus (iii. in) the word see further Swete on Rev I.e.

I

In P Petr

10

258-3) Kleon writes to his father begging him to come and visit him at the time of the falling of the river, Ka8' ov \povov oiiBeis ccttiv kivSuvos. II.

13 (19)

Another pleasing family

(B.C.

illustration

is

afforded by the letter

of Dionysius to his brother Hephaestion,

P Vat

A

(B.C. 168)

2

p. 64 ff.), congratulating him on the news had been saved ' ey pe-ydXiov KivSuvuv, and remind-

(= Witkowski ing

,s

I7

20. 18 irus -yap Svvo.tcu apTreXos

"since there

that he

Ac

in

Jijv,

(B.C. 120) KivSuveiluiv tu>v

15

530

.

.

Kxipi'uj

'4\u [k\t)]poO,

which

illiterate ii. III.

p.e,

'

13

P Par

cf.

auTfjs Ktivou-

frir

"possessing themselves of the extensive "

528" (ii/A.D.) ofrras v Xdyu
—

18 cited s.v. K, ii.

cf. Mayser Gr. p. P Oxy VIII. 1121 18

in

—

Selections, p. 90) the soldier passage to Italy writes to his father

423' (ii/A.D.)

(=

161)

form

(for

articles

-

II.

after a

dat. in the sense of (B.C.

diroo-T«£X
and similarly of

movables left by her Two lines earlier in this last (Ed.). papyrus the verb is used metaphorically tivi Xd-yco f\ ird8«v Kei.vT)8fVT€s, "on what ground or with what impulse" (Ed.):

in-

xivdvvevco. Apion

(early iii/A.D.)

kivSvvio),

(A.D. 295) tmo-TavTes Tots KaTa\i
geniously minded, in search of links of connexion with the NT, may be reminded by the former that Luke, even if an Antiochene by birth, may have acquired some of his medical knowledge at Tarsus, while the second points to the trade of tent-making from this very material, which Paul may first have learned in his native city (cf. Ac 1S 3 ).

evâpto-Tw 8dXao-o-av

82

kl'Suvos.

pe'vois t« TrXei'a-Tois,

goats

n6 4 (/,)«

Xoi-irois

I34f.),

ISwv [t8a.vp.ao-a] (Preisigke 191 1). The second mentions in a boat's equipment kiXikiov, evidently an article of the "coarse " or cilicium, woven from the hair of Cilician cloth

BGU

90

used in the sense of moving away from a place in PSI (iii/B.c.) ou Svvapai ovv cvTevSev Kivt|8i)vai. 'iu% dv

t[oi>]s

iciTpbs

In

k£vtwos,

T||uiv

II.

V. 534 6

Cilician

physician who, on visiting the tombs of the Kings at Thebes, records his impression in the words— OeoKpi/ros KiXi£

Lond

T(3

(/.

XIVECO

Kilinla.

(P

and P Ryl

129),

MGr

(ii/B.c).

Two

now

tuv f)p.uv where the superfluous v eeXKuo-TiKov should be noted (Moulton Gr. ii. p. 113). And see P Tebt I. 105" (B.C. 103), P Hamb I. 5 1S (a.d. 89) for &k(v8iivos iravTos lavSvvou, "warranted against all risks," a good example of the gen. of definition (Proleg. pp. 74, 235). (A.D.

).

y.iOaQcodog. this

so unless you

send discharges you know your danger" For the (Edd.). phrase t8£u> kivSvvu, "at one's own risk," see P Lond 356* (i/A.D) (= II. p. 252, Selections, p. 59), P Oxy VII. 1024" kivSuvwv

With

"

[o]l8ds o-ov to[v] kCv8uvov,

[8]rj irt'p.x|rns

19

(i/B.c), where a KiBapwSds is cians hired to amuse the crowd

,

him (Hephaestion was

iv

.

«k kiv8vvwv 8iao-w8iii, endeavours to come quickly and greet his wife and children and friends. may contrast the menacing letter to a creditor, P Tebt II. 424 (late ,ff (is ia. (/. edv) p^| diroKaTao-ratHas iii/A.D.), which ends— 6-rrnvCK' flv

box."

learn to. p.ovo-iKa Kal Ki8apif,si.v

18

— 17t

Serapeum) that every one when he has been so saved

see Birt Buchrolle,

XlOciQlCci). In a law of Teos regulating the employment of a sum of money devoted to the instruction of children, provision is made that boys, before they are enrolled among the ephebi, shall

KixPVf11 or XP aco

Karoxî

at

the time in the

With the cf.

WII

spelling Kivvdp.wp.ov adopted by

OGIS

6*

214

Rev

in

(mid. iii/B.c.) Kivvapiip.o« pvai Suo, 8e

Kivvdpwpov. Accord-

is

of Phoenician origin

:

X'XQVM 1 or XQ&O). For this verb, which in the NT PSI V. 516 2 (B.C. 251-0) XPn"""

(= Witkowski l-

,

Lk

confined to

101 .

r>

I>ar

44

3 (

II

s ,

c.

B -C. 153)

p. S2) toips xo-AkoOs, oi)s Kt'xplKas neToo-£-

P Oxy II. 299 s (late i/A.D. ) Aiovuo-up 23 **X-) (Spaxpds) ij, P Tebt II. 414 (ii/A.D.)

pios, (

2

is r

.

.

.

K«Kpr|Ka

8(i
Kotos

345

kAoSo? Tf|v kiVttiv T«+j«pcrdiTi f|v Ke'xpr|Ka (iii/A.

I>. )

ôXkov

Kt'xpT)p.aL

BGU

auii,

III.

27

Sl4

kA(l(o

t
i-va, ib. I.

girl is

(A.D. 13) airo Trepcre'as £u>cj»JTo:;iicrr|s) I2I 1 ' (iii/A. D.) tovs KXdSovseViKov (/. 'iviy-

In the sepulchral epitaph Kaibel 36S 7 a " " a branch of described as olive

els ri\v

6Sov.

—

OeoSwpa, KXdSos K\aSi (KXapi).

MGr

Ta\u

eXe'as,

ttws ep.apdv9rjs

J

Oxy

I

I.

^

3

1 1

5

—

consolation— ii/A.D.)

(letter of

9(\w

-yivoo-Kciv ere

(=

deb' lis

«K£fjX9es

(/.

eij-) drr' ep.ov

)

160) see further

(

= Selections,

Mayser Gr.

p.

p.

104

20) KXdyio f.,

£u.irpoo-9ev avTiov

Moulton Gr.

ii.

p. Si.

:

MGr

KXat(Y)w.

e.g.

"

curly-haired," is common in personal 7 Petr I. 19 (b.c. 225) (cf. ib. «

P Tebt I. 32" (B.C. 145), P Leid N«« (b.c. (=!• P- 69) (as against auribus fractis Reuvensius), and P Lond 1209" (B.C. 89) ( = 111. See also the p. 20). KXao-Td8pi|),

xXei'g.

P

This late Greek word occurs frequently in two temple inventories found at Delos Michel 833 (B.C. 279) and Syll 1M o-Tecbdvov 588 (c. B.C. 180). Thus in the latter we read of Kicro-tvou KXierpaTa, IM KXdcrpaTa iravToSaird, al. See also Vett. Val. p. no 31 34 In Didache ix. 3 f. KXdcrp,a is used of the broken bread of the Agape and Eucharist.

—

'

.

Petr

II.

I13

3

" ib.

39 (d)

For

KXei8u>v.

u

(accounts— iii/B.c.) KXtiScnroui

ace. sing. KXeiSa, as in

KaJSa.

u 62

,

cf.

tiu.?|v

V Oxy

I.

Sid 'fip[iuv]o[s] Trjv KXei8a (cf. S6|t]S pe TipeXiiKOTa ttjs kX^Sos), and for ace. plur.

eVep^d

(ii/A.D.) p.-f|

croi

Mr 16", cf. CP Herm I. b^ 5 XapdvTes Tas KXiSas Tiiv e-ncr[a]up(iv, BGU I. 253 19 (iii/A. M.) kXcISos On the other hand, for kX«iv, as in Rev 3', «irto-TT|o-o(iai. 20 1 cf. P Oxy VIII. U27 26 (a.d. 183) KXelv ufav, and for ,

Rev I ', cf. ib. IV. 729" (a.d. 137) ds &v irapaBipas Kal KXeis, "any doors and keys they may have received," a common phrase in leases: cf. P Lond 2l6 2 * (a.d. 94) (=11. p. 1S7) -irapa8dcr9aL tov 9[r|]cravpbv o-iv Tats 4Vj>€0-TMio-ai[s] See 9upaio-i K (al) KX[ei]cri. 1

KXeis, as in

XdpWi

.

Mayser Gr. p. 272, Reinhold, p. 51. We can supply no good parallel to the figurative use of kX«is in the NT, but the KXeiSbs irou,TrT| or d-yuyTJ in honour of the goddess Hecate is perhaps worth recalling, when a known further

priestess,

as the

KXeiSodpos, carried a golden key, the symbol Hecate, in the solemn procession at Stratonicea : see

u 42o

of

Syll

BCH

with the editor's note, and xi. (1SS7) p. 36 f. curious verbal correspondence to our phrase "having the power of the keys" may be seen in OGIS 229" (iii/B.c.) Kal

A

K/.avda.

Lk

KXeiSas, as in

.

•y.hxoua.

s.v.

P

Selec-

mourning, weeping by night and lamenting by day" (Edd.). For the form xXdu (cf. eVXaev 3 Kings 1S 45 see P Par 34' 15 (ii/B.C.) yvvcuKas KXaoiJo-as, and for KXdyu see ib. 51 (B.C.

verbal KXaords,

descriptions,

p.

TreV9oS T]-yOup.T|V VUKTOS k\{{ =a£ UV T]p (/.-6div), "I assure you that ever since you left me I have been in

See

The

Xi-rra

i-cbvs,

exx. ofinroKXao-Tos, "slightly curly-haired," cited by Mayser Gr. p. 4S2.

96) e'KXaucra cttI twi eupoipui ("blessed one") ws errl AiSujiaTos «KXavo-a. In P Oxy III. 52s* (ii/A.D.) a husband writes to his wife, who had left him, urging her return

epigram on a son, Kaibel

io 3)

;

xlaim. tions,,

bitter

Trarpi- [ot]a 8i 8e'vSpou [vi]v eKXdo-9T|s J[kt]o(ios els 'AiSav.

kXuv

P Oxy IX. IlSS 3 kov)

See also the

.

paTe'pi Tre'v8os

y.lddog. kXcLSov

.

538"- (ii/A.D.)—

ir[a]pd o-ucrTpaTiwTOv.

8e 6v dv diroo-Tt'XXiii 6 Sfjpos KupwicrovTa T£ TuXaKT]s Ttjs irdXeus, with reference to the protection of the With city of Smyrna.

apxovTa

KXavdla. Notwithstanding the inscriptional evidence that is sometimes appealed to, l.ightfoot (Apost. Fathers I. i. p. 76 ff. ) has shown conclusively that there is no valid ground for the

romances which have woven themselves round the names of Claudia and (her supposed husband) Pudens in 2 Tim 4 s1 It may be of interest, however, to some to recall a Lat. .

which he cites, mentioning a married couple bearing same combination of names, CIL VI. 15066 TI. CL.

inscr.

the

,

Lk 11" cf. the new fragment of a lost gospel, P Oxy IV. 6 55 -iiff. T ^ v KXeiSa ttjs [yvtatrius i]Kpity[a.Tf auTol ovk] elcrr|X[9aT«, Kal toIs] elo-epfxopc'vois ou]k .... dvfecuâTc

s1 "'For the Ionic form kXt|Js see Michel 594 (Delos B.C. 279), and for the dim. kXciSiov see BGU III. 775 s "'- (ii/A.D.). The adj. KXtiSoiroids occurs in P Oxy XII. 151s 11 (ii/A.D.).

MGr

:

MB. PVDENS ET CL QVINT1LLA FILIO DVLCISSIMO. See also Bernard CGT ad

TI.

.

KXtiSC,

"key."

.

I.

tcXeico.

P Lond

idavOftog.

The

reduction of av to a, which can be freely illustrated less educated papyri after i/B.c. (cf. Mayser Gr. p. 1 1 4 f ) is seen in the form KXa9p.ds, read six times in the Washington Manuscript according to Sande'rs (p. 21 n.

from the .

,

:

Moulton Gr. ii. p. 87). The MGr KXduaTa the same phonetic change from the classical form see

MGr

also KXdv|m

(cf.

the

MGr

(pi.)

shows

KXo.ip.aTa.

aor. e^XaiJ/a).

44" (B.C. i6i> (=1. p. 34) Tr,v p.tv Bupav tou lepou Trpoe}>9do-avTds p-ou Kal KXelo-avTos, P Par 51* (B.C. 160) (= Selections, p. 19) oicnrtp KeKXeipfe'voi.] p.ou rjcrav 01

BGU I\ 1116 16 (B.C. 13) ttjv o.Kiav Tt9upu)p 'vriv Kal Te8upi8uips'vi]v Kal KtKXeiq-p.€>T)v, V Flor s 334 (ii/A.D.) Kal TrdXi Tfji 0-^1 o-<}>paylSi. dcr
P Lips

I.

p.ov 4*s

"'

pous, Syll

Part

IV.

(A.D. 390) Tvi|/as

p.e

v-rrwirta (cf.

I

[dv]eXecus KXd[o-a]s Kal

Cor 9 27

324"

J

'{\ia

deb'

oXuv

(i/B.C.)

For

KX«io-9f)vai KXtto-TOS see

d(|>«Tucrav tV|v 9vpav,

(MGr

Kal Ta

.

KXeiaas o-^pdyio-ov to Sairavr|8£v dfdXupa

p.^1

\eipdv

pou,

t

epyacr^ripia.

y./Aoi.

n 39

L

d9aXp

KXeiSiivw) see Syll

[8=

BGU

ir^Ka

KXio-Tf|

els

Ta

II. -fjv,

tous 9ncrau-

€v

S97

ttji

ttoX«i.

28

and

(a.d. 75) for kXciSooj

(not before i/A.D.) vabs . . An abstract verbal subst. Te9upu)pevos Kal KeKXtiSuipt'vos. 7 KXeio-pds, as in P Oxy XII. 157S survives in

5S3"

(iii/A.D.),

45

346

KXrjpovofiia

K\(fXfJ.a

MGr "

form

(for

KXe£o-ip,o

Thumb Handbook

cf.

§

104),

for

;

found in Syll 653™ ff (Mystery inscr. from Andania— B.C. 91), where an interesting distinc" free man " and the fate of the

made between

"slave"

—dv

Se tis

-

is

the

•

elVe

dXcii.

•

e^Te

KtKXepis

aXXo

ti

«\€u9epos av

dyeo-Su eirl toiis iepovs, Kal 6 pev KaTaKptOcL diroTiveTw SlttXovv, 6 St 8ovXos

pao-Ti-yovo-Ow

Kal

TreTrornKws,

a8iKi||ia

SiirXovv to

diroT€i.o-dTio

s (Tob 2") see P Lond 422

KXs\|/i.paios

(c.

"

II.

(=

having sold

stolen camels."

Khojiag. On the possibility of identifying

KXeoiras (for KXeoiro/rpos) The name KXunrds, see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 88. KXeoirds occurs ter in Wilcken's Oslraka 143S, 1442, and

and

—

—

might be

27

I. 322 (A.D. 216) (= Chrest. II. p. 140) we have a petition that certain petitioners should be brought to justice irjpbs to SuvrjGTjvaC pe dvTl irXciovwv Taiv KXeire'vTwv

—

.

.

.

Ta[s o-]Ta0eio-[as] pov irupov dpTdpas sirTa diroXaP[et]v. With the perf. act. KtxXepa, as in Syll 653 76 (cited s.v.

MGr

cf.

KXep.ua),

KXe'pu,

found

alongside

and

KX£
For

KXe'ppa.

A.D. 350)

p. 31S) irwXT|o-as Ka[it|Xia KX£\|npea (/.-ata),

1448

it

it is

BGU

" " the of object stolen is

in order that

impossible for that to have been stolen which In neither ever existed at all, nor could exist" (Edd. ). stolen

locking."

tion

mortgage was made

asserts that a

(all ii/A.D.).

xlloq. For the derived sense of "glory," "fame," which this word has in its only NT occurrence ( 1 Pet 2 20 cf. Job 28"),

xkrijia. In P Flor II. 148* (a.d. 266-7) > n connexion with the operations in a vineyard we have cruXXtlaTe 8s KXr|paTa 0T)PalKa Kal XevKa.

—

Kh)l.ir]Q. This Lat.

name Clemens appears in the nom. (not in NT) s KXtip^s with a gen KXijpfVTos (Phil 4 ) cf. P Oxy II. 1 A.D. KaiKiXXis 241 (c. 9S) (/.-10s) KXr]pT|s Tiu d-Ypavopip (/. dyop-) xtÔp 61 " with reference to the registration of a mortgage, also ii. 340 (a.d. 98-9), and Preisigke 4613 to

as

:

irpocrKvvnp.a 'Avt[u>]v£ov KXtjacvTos.

:

see

PSI IV. 341 3 (B.C. 256-5) dKoiovTes "yap to P Oxy I. 33 verso" (late ii/A.D.) kXsos

kXc'os tt]s o-o£ Io-tiv

iriXfios,

vXvKVTaTr|S
XITTtp TTJS

xA&tzrjc:. PSI IV. 393 18 (B.C. 242-1) vvktos 1rapo.YSv6p.cvo1 KXtVrai. recalls

I

we have

Thess 5 2 a charm

In

.

—

172

P Lond 46 172ff

-

(iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 70) " to catch a thief,"

kXc'ttttiv Trido-at,

—

which there occurs an invocation to Hermes 188 kXctttujv With Paul's list of vices in I Cor 6 9 f Deissmann €vp«TT|v.

in

-

p. 320 f.) compares the popular names Latin on the backs of tesserae or counters, which were used thus corresponding in an ancient game resembling draughts

(LAS

of vices

in

:

to KXtTrrai

we have

fur,

and

to apTra-yss arpax. " in fn io 8 we

use of KXcirrai for "false teachers

With

the

may

perhaps compare the mention of upes in a census-paper con9 (Ptol.). taining a list of professions, P Petr III. 59 (a)"" thieves" in These, as the editors point out, can hardly be

the ordinary sense of the word they were more likely "searchers for stolen property" on the principle "set a thief to catch a thief." :

The

Klefts of

modern Greece have made

kX^4>tt|s familiar to every one capital letter is generally used.

:

the

MGr

form

to propitiate the brigands a

13

34) eKXtirt] po(u) e'v tt] Kiipr] is 11 cf. ii. 137 illustrates a late form of the aor. pass. (A.D. 11 P Oxy III. 472 uff (<-. a.d 130) is (A.D. 36). 34), 140 worth recording, as showing three different parts of the verb II.

134

—

ul (a A.D. petition " to inherit her

cite

BGU

LS)

KXtipovopetv,

P Ryl

I.

ig

to pappuia

135)

may

(not in

grandmother's belongings,"

13

(A.D. 269) tous pnSev [t]u>v Kcn-oixope'vuv KeKXr|povopT|KdTas pt| KaTt'x«o-0ai tois SKeivuv 6e[iXT|pao-II.

1 1

7

"

Kal £ivnf|pao-iv o-a4>iis tois flti'ois vopois SnipicrTai, it i^ clearly stated in the Imperial laws that those who have inherited nothing from deceased persons cannot be held i]v

is

"

responsible for their debts or the claims made against them IV. I024 viii 16 (end of iv/A.D.) KXt|povopT|o-i (Edd.),

BGU

-

StKaTov

(/.-o"€t)

pe'pos Tcav xJirapxoVTwv

these cases the verb

In

AioStjulo.

all

construed with the ace. of the thing as generally in later writers and in the (cf. Schmidt Jos. For the ace. of a person (cf. LXX Prov 13 22 ) see p. 374 f.). is

NT

P Oxy VII. 1067 s (iii/A.D.) pd8e oiv Bti dXXoTptav 71/vaiKav (/. dXXoTpfa yvvi\) «KXt|pov6pTio-«v avTov, "know then that man's wife is made his heir," P Ryl I. 2S 226 (iv/A.D.) 80OX0S 8e av[Tov KXr|p]ov9pT|o-€t "a slave will be his heir," and for the absolute use, as in Gal 4 s0 see Syll 8 3S6 (A.D. 120) where certain persons are described as ovo-Las Twv 8€8av(€;tcr[p^]vco[v KjaTt'xovTas, ov (pdo-KOVTas another

1

—

,

The special Biblical use of the word and KXr|povopciv. " " cognates, in which heirship passes over into the sense of "sanctioned and settled possession" (Hort ad 1 Pet 1*),

8e

its

x)Jjixa>.

P Ryl

xXrjQovo/Aico. " For this verb in the original sense of "inherit we

(A.D.

is

fully illustrated

p.

203

by Westcott Heb.

Dalman Words,

f.,

p.

125

p.

167

ff.

:

cf.

also SII

ft".

:

-

— cdv

SoOXov 2pdpa-y8ov dv€vp«Tov V€["y]ove'vai. avTbv atTâv e'x 0VTa tov tt^v tKo-tiv KCKXocJHvat,
y.h]oovojua.

A II.

registration of property of the year A.D. 110-111,

10S 9 ,

€V€o-tos

runs l8

'

^'

KEKXecj>0ai

pi]8

dpx^v

-y'vopevov p^|

S'ttvai,

they say that the slave Smaragdus has disappeared being himself accused of having stolen the mortgage he only

—

P Ryl toO rrapovTos €ts to Tpatavoii Kato-apos tou Kvpiou dirb

— aTro-ypa6pe9a

(stos)

€irl

KXiipov[o]pias tt|s p£TT)XXaxuiT|s rjpuv p.r)(Tp6s) EvSaipov(8(os)

.

.

.

KaToiKiKas dpovpas Svo,

"we

register

now

for

the current 14th year of Trajanus Caesar the lord two arurae of catoecic land forming part of the inheritance of

347

KAypovo/j.0? cf. P Oxy I. where a certain Apia writes to the strategus with reference to property that would come to her from her 21 ff ovk ovo-a Si father who was dangerously ill irpoaipeo-ews

our deceased mother Eudaemonis" (Edd.)

76 (a.d.

:

179),

—

-

Trpoc'px*a"8ai rjj tovtou KX-rjpovopLa dva.YKO.iws Ivrtv&tv StjXw crot 8ttws kcXcvo-tj to olk6Xou8ov yevitrQau, Tfpos to p€Ta tcXcuttjv avToii dvtvBuvdv (ie elvai, "as I have no intention

am

send you obliged notice, that you may give instructions about the next step to be taken, in order to free me from responsibility after his

of entering on his inheritance,

I

to

death" (Edd.), and P Tebt

II. 319 (a.d. 24S) which, after the property jointly held by two men is to be

how

describing

—w

ptvovTos 8i avTols Xdyo" irepl av av "and tTe'puv tipio-Koxriv Tfjs KX[T|]povop.£as vTrapxovTaiv, further settlement shall be made by them about whatever other property they find to appertain to the estate" (Edd.). divided, proceeds

See tui

ff

-

also from the inscrr.

Michel 5461*

KaT& dird^cKTiv

Sfjp.wi

(i/B.C.) irepi.eiroiT|o-ev

K/\rjpoa>

tov dvopivra ir«p.4> 0fj vai dvT epoii els KXfjpov " look out a letter written about the irpaKTopeias, of other names for mine in drawing lots for the substitution Ypatio-av irepl

Ttjs

post of collector

"

(Edd.

this the transition is

"post" assigned by when an incoming official, who has been

For KXiipovop.os

NT

found in the

may

P Oxy

cite

in its ordinary sense of

in such passages as I.

105

TtXcvTT|0-u) rf\ Sia8r|KT), (corrected to -e'pa) pov

will

unchanged,

leave

1

(a.d.

,

,

17-137) «av Si

KXnpovdpov

'Appuvovv

my

"heir," which is 21* 9 Gal 4 1 we

.

Tavrn

lirl

diroXfLirio ttjv Bu-yaTt'pav " if I die with this . .

Ammonous

daughter

heir

.

.

.

(a.d. 125) p.€T-r|XXaxdTos Si tov I'lXhnrov

P Meyer 6" KXr|povdp.u>

I

3

Mt

"

utip is

Aphrodisius

'A^poSeio-tu, heir,"

and

Philip has died and his son

8 5 (a.d.

ib.

.," i-n-i

151)

f|

dp.
lirl

KXripoyopois f|p6iv. 6TeXevTT|0-ev involving the responsibilities of heirship is illustrated from the Macedonian inscrr. by Ferguson Legal

Ai8vpdpiov

p.f|TT|p

The word Terms,

p.

.

.

.

as

56

ff.,

No. 1S0

e.g.

El

Si 6

—

&rxov

tc5 Tap.i€iu>

" But

S^vapia

P Oxy

my

become an

heir

by complying with the conditions of the In the inscriptions the one is the obligation of the KXripo-

promise given to Abraham. thing most often emphasized

I.

45

Ostr.

i.

principle

is

found

in

primary sense of

P Fay 125 5

"a

P Tebt

In

KXfjpov.

(ii/A. D.

)

koXws

(cf.

The word

f.

Mt

27",

[Troifjjo-eis,

Ac

is

II.

376"

(a.d.

One

Po.o-iXi.kt) yfj.

162) the word is used or two miscellaneous

5

may be added— P Lille I. 14 (B.C. 243-2) dvdXaj3e ("confiscate") S' [ovv oJvtov tov KXfjpov tls to pao-iXiKov, P Magd I 7 (B.C. 221) a complaint against a man who, having

a right only to half an allotment, 8Xov tov KXijpov KaTePetr III. 26* (Ptol.), where provision is 0-Trei.prv, and P

made

elsdXXothat if an ox, or any other animal, eppfji Tpiov KXfjpov, "trespass on another man's allotment," the owner shall be responsible for any damage done. In P Par .

.

105 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 26) reference is made to the p.dxLp-01 or native troops who are unable to work even ovSi tovs ISlov (/'. ISi'ovs) KXfjpovs avTovptheir own farms and consequently in the winter time borrow y«iy SvvaptVovs

63

— —

money on

their rents

— Kcvrd

tols tKcpoploifs, in write to their steward

«ttI

P Ryl

— 80-0.

to(v) II.

x 6u H " va L

243

10

Savaôpjc'vovs

(ii/A.D.)

two

women

iroTi ovv edy dvavaXuo-Tjs

(/.

tov KXfjpov KaTtp-yao-iav, fjpeiv €vXdvT|o-ov put down to our account everything you expend

Is tt)v

"

Xdyov,

in

20

P Meyer

—

(a.d. 14S) an official order is witnessed in the words The iv kXt|pu> iTrr|p€T(T|s) p.6T0.8e'8oK(a). "Appe[io]s .

.

s difficult KXfjpuv of 1 Pet 5 is probably best understood of " the "portions" or "congregations" ( parisshes," Tind. Cranmer) of God's people assigned or allotted to the presby-

ters (cf.

Deut 9 s9 ), while an ex. of the later ecclesiastical use may be found in a Macedonian inscr not earlier

of the term

than ii/A.D.

,

—

opKiiJw ovv ttjv €vXoyT|pevr|V Tfjs 'AptpnroXiToiv

making use of a well-known

lot"

603

"asq'uare piece of allotment corn land ready for sowing, forming part of the lot of Menoetius," ib. 46" (a.d. 100) ck tov 'AvSpoveiKou

dytas eKKX-rjcTLas tTri.o-KOTrfjv KaA TOV TO.VTT|S OtOljuXfj KXfjpOV,

(p. 58).

xh]gog in its

p.

names of their first occupiers, as in (A.D. 95) €K TOV MevOlTlOV KXtjpOV KdTOlKlKfjS

10

vdpos to fulfil certain conditions devolving upon him as heir. When Paul insists that only those who fulfil the conditions of heirship are truly heirs, he "

as

yfjs crevroepdpov cnrop£p.ov i% 6p8oY&>(viov),

3

heir neglect anything he shall pay to the treasurer a fine of 750 denarii." Attention is also drawn to the " conditions " attaching to heirship as an element common to " In the latter the inscrr. and to the NT. every man might if

'),

elected to the office

on the cultivation of the holding" (Edd.), and

v]/v.

easy

1

usually called after the

cttI

TrapaTrt'pvJrr| ti, 8tS
i

very common with reference to the "allotments" or "parcels of land" assigned to the KaToiKoi (see s.v.), which were

dvaXwo-Tjsi

KXrjpovdpos 6 «p.bs

Ac

(cf.

—

Wilcken

Cf.

to-ov.

exx.

y./jjooroiio;.

lot

of local registrar, certifies that he has received a copy of a census-return in the words AvpfjXios 'ftpiYevtis iv KXf|pco

with reference to

ttjv KXTjpovouiav.

From

).

to an "office" or

where Ferguson {Legal Terms, p. 60) thinks that KXfjpov is understood of "the clergy," considered collectively, " will " (see the editor's note) in the KXfjpos is apparently = late P Lond V. 1733 s5 (a.d. 594). In BGU IV. 1209 5 best

is

1")

aSeXcpe, pi]

tov o-TpaTrj-yiKov, " you will do well, brother, not to neglect the ballot for the strategus" (Edd. see their note ad /.): see also P Lond 1220 (a.d. 202-7) dp.£Xf|o-as to[v] KXfjpov

—

(B.C. 23)

a

man who

has died

is

described as 6 tiSKXiipos,

"the fortunate one."

III. p. H4f.), a document endorsed KXfjpos irpdKT(opos), which contains the names of two persons suitable for the

(=

post of irpaKTup dpYupiKwv, to be submitted to the Prefect in order that one of them may be selected by lot " ff irtp.-

—

4>8r|
Oxy

III.

533

KXfjpov

21

(ii/iii

tw

Xap-irpuTaTu)

A.D.) €irio-Ke>Jm.o-0e

.

.

fiyepovi,

is

-

and P

eirio-ToX(fjv)

.

.

e.g.

common in the pass. = "am assigned" or "chosen," P land 27* (a.d. ioo-i) eKXr|p[
BGU

II.

625'

Td (3ovKoXia

:

(ii/iii

cf.

A.D.) ydviaarKt, dScXcpe, CKXr|pii8r|v tls 11 I iv u> Kal tKXr|pw8T|u.ev, "in whom

Eph

348

kXlvlSlov

/cAô-f? " we were made a heritage" (RV). The AV rendering in " seems at first also we have obtained an inheritance P Tebt II. 391 10 sight to gain support from such passages as

also

y.Ujxa.

whom

—

(agreement concerning tax-collecting a.d. 99) rbv p.4v 4v Tfj A9i]vo8( copov) Kal 'Hpa.KX.ijv KeKXripuJcrBai Tois Kal 4iriKa8r)ne'vous AvSpfS, "that Kuip.r| KaTa-yivo|j.«vous

'

Athenodorus and Heracles have been allotted the inhabitants of and settlers in the village" (Edd. and EGU II. )

405* (A.D.

348)

TraTpuia

p.t)xavT|v,

XC80V O-ITOKOTTTTIV Kal O-lTaXtTlKT^V

471-1.8^

T|p.iiv

fivra,

kt\., but, as

4KXripui0r||j.€v

Armitnge Robinson (ad Eph I.e.) points out, this meaning "am assigned a thing" seems to be justified only when the ace. of the object assigned

is

expressed.

For

"

region," as in

«Xi|jia,

Rom 15 al, cf. OGIS 519 xb Aircri.avwi' KXCjxa, and the 18

23

'

A.D. 245)01

(('.

7T6(jic|>0€vt€5 €is]

4el (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 99) 4ôpKû o-€ KaTd magic P Lond I2i twv Tco-o-dpwv KXiptaTiov toO Kocru.ou. Cf. Ramsay Galatians, For KXi|ia, "slope," cf. Aristeas 59 to 4ktos p. 27S ff. " See KXi'|j.a, "the side which sloped outwards (of a table) 2 also Archiv i. p. 422, and cf. Kaibel 579 (ii/A.D.) 4irTa«Te[i] KXifian, where the reference is to death occasioned by a .

.

"fall" at seven years of age.

xhvdotov. 16

word (Ac 5 ) we may compare the adj. s3 "bed-ridden," in P Oxy VI. 896 (A.D. 316) ovto irvpaiTtois 6pup.e[v auTo]y to[0t]ov KX«[ivTJ]pT]y o-wex[Or" vov "we saw the man himself lying on a bed " With

this rare

kXivt)pt]s,

.

xlrjOlQ.

A

P Hal

section of the long legal

headed

—

222

Els

I.

1

"a

u.ap-r[vp£]av kXt)o-i.s,

same

restricted sense in Epict.

i.

witness":

The word

then follows a description of the process. in the

(mid. iii/B.c.) call to

29.

is

is

used

49 ravTa piXXtis

Kal

KaTaio-xweiv tt|v kXtj
.

.

>

seized with a slight fever

(Edd.).

corresponding passage of

in the

(A.D. 203) irXTj-yais irXeio-Tais € ove vat 'y 'Y

The same phrase

BGU

occurs 1*

45 airbv rJKiJov Kal 4k tovtou id.

983

cf.

:

I.

'

-

KX€ivr|pTi

',

1

,

where, as always in the NT, kXtjo-is is the divine call to In the sepulchral epitaph of a young child, salvation. "name " Kaibel 571* (i/ii a.d. ), the word is used

=

Avo-ovls

4"iXt|0-it| Tf|V KAfjo-iv,

And

in the

84

TfiXouVTOS

P Leid

magical

Ka9*

CTOV,

V

(iii/iv

€K(XO-TT]V

TrpoKtCp-eva, the editor (p. 6S)

" ad

'*- 30

i.e.

singula! invocationes,

kXtjo-iv

(=

II. p.

33)

47riaP7r€v8€

TO.

understands by Ka8' 4k. k\. quotiescumque haec invocatio

pronuntiabitur."

is

in a

P Amh II. 79 mutilated context. s

found in

much

(c.

A.D. 186), but unfortunately is prepared for the

The way

NT usage (see "guests"

(01

12 Lightfoot on Col 3 ) by the mention of the 49 Slaten kXtitoC) of Adonijah in 1 Kings l"> .

terminology of the Greek mysteries, but he offers no evidence. As bringing out that ol kXtvtoi, as distinguished from ol k€kXt|u.4voi,

denotes that the

Alex. Strom.

toCvvv

dv0pc6iTwv

'

I.

has been obeyed,

call

we may

89. 3 (p. 57, ed. Stahlin) ttcLvtcov

k£kXt]u.4vo>v

01

inraKoOcrat

PotjXti04vt€s

'

kXt]toI

interesting parallel to

4o-tIv

Ce,

d-rrb

Otto Priester VIII. 1144* (8paxp-al)

Cor 8 10 io21 ,

,

afforded by

is

P

wpas

6,

where the nature of the invitation

iS,

ii.

p. 16.

See also the temple-account P

a.d.) 8aTrdvT|S Upas kX£i'[vt|s] where the editors note that Up. kX.

Oxy

Sios

(i/ii

i£

= lecti-

In id. III. 523 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 97) the meal takes place not in a temple, but in the house of Claudius Serapion— 4v tois (cf. Lk z") KXau8(Cou) 2apaTT£w(vos), where the difficulty of avoiding the cISwXo'Butov must have been specially great if the Christian was not to shun all In Syll 877 21 social intercourse with heathen neighbours.

sternii.

word occurs (ex suppl.) meaning "bier," and Plato. Had we later authority, it 22 would be tempting to appiy this in Rev 2 [Charles (c.

B.C. 420)

the

as in Thucydiiles

here (Studies in the Apocalypst, p. 98 ff.) understands kXCvt) " " bed of illness or in accordance with Heb. suffering

=

3 cf. Judith S .] In a will of B.C. 123 preserved in (Inv. Nr. 10388), and publUhed by

idiom

:

Gizeh-Museum in

Archiv

i.

p.

the testator leaves practically the whole of his property to his wife, while his two sons receive nothing but a bed

63

ff.,

(or

perhaps a mattress and bed jointly)

—

5

irXr^v

The inequality o-Tpwp.aTos 4vbs Kal KXe£vr)s TopweuTijs a. of the disposition leads the editors to remark that "the

xhlfiavot;.

This Ionic form, which in the

the

GH

apiece

always

1

IIO 2 (ii/A.D.) tpwra o-« Xaipr)p.iov 8eiTrvfjo-ai els KXeivTp tou Kvpiou Sapd-mSos 4v tw Sapaireia) ailpiov, tjtis I.

.

(Qualitative Nouns, p. 57) throws out the conjecture that kXt]tos was a cult term adopted by the Christians from the

cite CI.

An Oxy

feast : cf. it. points to a ceremonial rather than to a private XII. 1484 (ii/iii A.D.), and see Wilcken Archiv iv. p. 211,

"ytvos.

A.D.)

xkivrj.

LXX)

is

found

for the Attic

in

Mt

6 30

Kptpavos,

,

is

Lk

12 28 (and

supported by

P Petr III. 140 (a) (Ptol.) £uXa KXipdvwi, of a furnace fed with logs of wood, the word KXipdvwi being inserted above the line, P Grenf I. 21 14 (B.C. 126) els KXipdvov toitov, and IV. 1117 10 (B.C. 13) KTt)o-eus o-vv tois 4v avTii

bequest of a bed may well have been the Egyptian method of cutting off with a shilling."

3

xhvidiov.

This last KXipdv[ois 8ver£]v rt Kal KXipavixois o-Ktveo-o-iv. also shows " M KXipdviov, and an adj. KXt.paviKos. See also Crdnert Mem. Here. p. 77 n*. The word is probably

Like KXivdpiov (Ac 5 15 kXiv£8iov (Lk 5 19 24 ) is peculiar to in the NT, and Hobart, in support of his thesis of common authorship based on the medical language of the Gospel and Acts, has collected instances of its use to denote "a litter for carrying the sick" (p. 1 16) ; but see further

of Semitic origin

Cadbury Diction,

BGU

document

(Lewy Fremdwbrter,

p. 105

f.).

-

)

Luke

p.

32 56 n

.

349

K^ll/CO

Koifj.ao/xai

xXivco.

To Hil)

xvrflco.

illustrate the varied uses of this verb, 8

we may

P

cite

252-1) o-vv^Pii KXeivai tov 8e|idv toIx " toG ttXoiov Kal KaTaSvvai to TrXoiov 81a [t]oCto, "it came I.

3S

(B.C.

about that the right side of the ship listed and the ship 14 iii/iv thereby sank" (Edd.), P Fay 20 (Imperial edict A.D. del [eJTrtl Kaicrdp eipi Kal Tr€piK€Kp.r]Ka rb kXivov

—

)

"ever since

dvaX^p.\|/€(r8aL,

earnestly striven to restore

BGU

(Edd.),

(/.-os) diroo-T€[p]fjo-ai.

—

[p.o]v

J

and

ib.

III.

amulet vi/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 133) SiXovavos vtt>s SapairiWos Kal kXCvw tt)v Ka < t > evwTn.dv crov ktX., "I Silvanus, the

(Christian

6\JXapio-T(i iyoi KeaXfjv

decline

-

Tfjs ea-xaT-ns eXirCSas s

have "

I

IV. io24 iv 12 (end of iv/A.D.) iroias St &rx«v TOV fj8r| KXrj0€VTa (/. KXl0€VTa, $C. V£Kpdv) Kal

€v8vu.f|cr€lS

954

became Caesar, vigour to what was in I

son of Sarapion, pray and bow my head before Thee" etc. See also the love-spell Preisigke 4947* (iii/A.n.) dYpiav8f|Tw t| xi/vx*) avTfjs, €is to TrapaXXaYfjvai Tfjv u/vxrjv avTfjs Kal f KXiBfjvai els Tf|V «a^|v T vX'l v

'

^

va

16

I

"r^Th

The

and

(c.

BaKXov

See also Kaibel Sio'

" Bacchi

f

—

scdibits

TOV KvX(KWV dvKOV

£CpeXKOU.€VT|.

vie vicina.ni posnit eoque effecit,

ut iam

potatores gravid pocnla mini obferant et proponent" (Ed.). 1 :u For the plur. "companies," as in Lk 9 *, cf. 3 Mace 6

=

.

x%onr\. I.

242

s3

(time of

ov aiv€Tai f| kXotttj, KXo-rrfjs ecf>dvr| T0 ^ toitov

Commodus)

12

k%

(A.D. 216) T| 8t atTia Tfjs VTT€piuOV OVTOS CK TOV TToStoliaTOS SiaTpT|8€VTOS TTJV KaKOVp*b.

321

Yl"av

Cf. Syll

Yvevai.

584

s

(Smyrna

— i/B.ct

?)

tjxflvs

llt| d8iKct(v) ur|8€ ctkcvos tiov Tfjs Beov (sc. Atargatis) The XvaaivtcrSai, (jluSJ [e]Ke'peiv eK tov UpoC tir[l] KXoirfj.

Upovs

adj.

oil"

is found in P Hib I. 59' {c. B.C. 245) (= " the contraband 362) to kX (B.C. 259-8) (= Chrest. I. p. jjS).

KXdTrip.os'

Chrest. :

I. p.

cf.

P

=

xXvdcov. Hort (on Jas I s ) has pointed out that the proper sense of kXvSuv is always " rough water " rather than "wave": cf. Lk 8", 1 Mace 6 11 and to the passages from profane sources 14 cited by Armitage Robinson on Eph 4 add M. Anton. xii. 14. The plur. waves" is found in Vett. Val. p. ,

="

344

15

with reference to a ship exposed rots

who wish

.

uupiois

iv.

KV11

poll"

:

KvpepvfJTT|v KXv8covi£eo-6ai

Kal

'I he verb do-Tox«iv BaXacro-ouaxoivTa. kXv£io, "syringe," occurs in the medical prescriptions P Oxy II. 234''- 39 JS '

(ii/iii

"

A.D.)

:

cf.

the subst.

m ib.

kXvo-uoI Atos [irpos] ttovous,

clysters for the ear against earache

4

3

5 (p.

is

well

15,

ed.

unmanly way, the

ears of

"

For a new j

literary reference see Herodas Iv fj to ppt'-y|ia tovto TucrvpJs when you will scratch your dirty ib. viii.

8 TovjBpuiJe Kal kvw,

scratch your head."

xododvzrjc;, a Hellenized form of quadrans (Mt 5 26 ), for which Luke 5> with his characteristic avoidance of Aramaic and (i2 Latin words (see Thumb Hellen. p. 184) substitutes Xeirrdv, which was \ quadrans (cf. Mk I2 U ). )

(MGr KoiXid) P Magd 33*

sufficient to cite

"

(Edd.).

it

is

=

1'

KoiXtas ?Xkos ?x uvto

For the usage

quote Eupolis KdXaK.

in Phil 3 19

it is

customary

Fr.

172 (Kock I.) KoiXioSa£|±wv, "a devotee of the belly," and for the deeper, inner sense, which the word has in Jn 7 38 , see the passages from the

LXX

cited in

Xuu.a

=

Grimm-Thayer. An interesting ex. of ko£"hollow," as in the LXX, occurs in P Petr II. 13 1* (iStf) ¥y°(B.C. 258-3) where preparations are made dvax
—

.

xoij.ia.ouai. Koqj.dop.ai, "sleep," is common, e.g. P Ryl II. 127* " as I was sleeping (A.D. 29) Koqj.uu.Evou p.ov tirl Tfjs Bvpas, at the door," P Oxy VI. 933 16 (late ii/A.D.) Iiroirio-a Si Kal

tov WKToarpaTriYov [v]XaKa

Koip.do-8ai.

irpbs

Ttj

ovklo.,

"I made (Edd.).

the night-strategus sleep .on guard at the house" In P Giss I. 19 12 (ii/A.D.) a wife writes to an absent

husband that she had gone to bed without food— a[Y]euo-Tos We so great was her anxiety regarding him. c'Koiiuap.rjv

—

may also

cite the curious ostrakon-letter,

Ostr 11 57

(Thebes—

which certain taxgatherers give permission to an httaera tt) iiroYtYP a H''v(ri) fjaepa p.68' ov 4dv 8eXT)S evBdSt A purely middle use Koqido-8ai. (cf. Archiv vi. p. 220 n. '). A.D.), in

—

'

fjij.«XXov

K0tuT|8fji.

s

found

in

Koqj.T)8fjvac. 13 I io

P Fay ("may be

other hand

P Goodsp Cairo 3^ ?YP av(' a "ria-TdXia p

(iii/B.c.) :

on the

(A.D. 94) l'[v]a to irpdpaTa €Kei folded") is a clear instance of the

In Mil. as possibly in 1 Th 4", 1 Cor 15". Nicole p. iSl Goodspeed gives a wooden tablet "probably for school use," in which this distich is repeated several passive,

—

CO

p. 315, arid cf. s.v. KXtd-rras.

"abdomen,"

"belly,"

(B.C. 221) KaTtKavo-«v rfjv tc

KoiXCav Kal tov dpiarepov anpdv, P Leid U "' (ii/i!.c.)( I. p. 124) Tfto-dvTa «irl KotXtav, P Par 18 bis 13 (Rom.) eir(.'veYpa|j.|j.svov eirl Tfjs KoiXi'as to ovojia avTfjs— of a dead s body, P Ryl II. 63 (astrological iii/A.D.) At'ovTos KoiXta, and from the inscrr. Syll Soy" (iii/B.c. ) dvrjp «[vto]s Tas

times

KXcoTzag. See Deissmann BS,

consider an

the Attic Kvdw

cf. for

"grumble and

f|viKa

354" tov

I

51 fo-o-eT fipipri kcCvti, " tne "TI> day will come

of Koqj/r|8fjvai

tcXvda>vi£o[j,ai. p.

Tim

to be tickled," with reference to the "jargon

of the Sophists.

ii/iii

.

kXvSwctiv.

Vett. Val.

22.

iii.

—

y°-P KXio-Lais ue o-vve'crriov eo-T€
€IS €U.e

what

tickling, in

those

For KoiXCa 74

occurs bis in Aristeas 1S3.

I.

xouda.

A.D. 175) tir dXXoTpiav KXicriav epxop-evos. same meaning of " couch " with reference to a banquet

Syll 737

BGU

by Clem. Al. Strom.

Stahlin) KvfjBovTes Kal Yap-yaXiiJovTEs ovk dv8piKu>s, «|iol " 8oK«iv, Tas aKods twv Kvfjcrao-Bai YXtxo(j.t'vuv, scratching

xhoia. The

use of this rare Hellenistic verb in 2

illustrated

U.T|

Se'ScOKCV

p.dTTjv

f]

TVXT) KOLLLWUfVtp

SpaLuirai Kdv

v-rrtp

Ad8av

Spdarj.

350

KOlVWVtW

KOt/J.rj(Tl?

The thought in

RV

"so he

OGIS

See also

Ps 127 2 when read as giveth unto his beloved in sleep."

parallel with that of

is

marg.,

,

3

3S3' (mid. i/n.c.) Upo8eo-£ou -roiSe

.

ev

.

.

tov airtipov atwva cruijjiu p.op(|)f]S €uf]S 1 o-iv Koi|i.TJ
wi

.

.

.

.

.

.

«ls

.

.

and the

8£oko£(it]tos Al-yeta,

of

inscr.

striking

«koi(it|8t|

t|

v/vi A.D.

found on the Mount of Olives (Revue archiologcited by Radermacher Gr. 3 (1904), p. 141

ique p.

—

iv.

88)K€LTat

2oia

8ovXt] Kal VVHTl TOV

T|

SiaKovos

r)

tv elpr|VT| Tr] ica

In contrast to

t|

8«vT«'pa

the general hopelessness of the pagan world in the presence of death, see such an inscr. as IGSI 11 £v\|mx& KoifiaTai tov aiwviov liirv(ov), il\ 1S79 Kal €Y cv °HL1l v °^ K €l 1^ Kct^ ou Xvirovp.ai, and fju.T]v .

.

f

BGU

is

found

f||ie'pas

in

«Kti-

11 and for the form koi|u£u, (=o£)p.r|o-a «K6i : cf. Gen 24 " cause to rest," which is read here in S, and which survives ,

in

MGr,

(c

B.C. 100)

cf.

a fragment of an Anthology,

—

P Tebt

In Brit. Afus. Inscrr. III. 413 4 (Priene) koivov

o"(oTf)pa.

=

K. Td Koivd is t-?)v dpxi]Y» "impartial." " " the frequently used in the sense of customary formula in

€7ro[iTJo-avT]o

—

Leid M' 2 B.C. 135) &XXa twv koivwv (P Oxy II. 236

such phrases as p.eTa ra Kotvd (P

=

I.

s

—

59) anil Td 8'] B.C. 64 : see note). p.

This

last is

the trouble of writing

a

common

periphrasis

long lists of priesthoods at Alexandria which generally occur in protocols

this, for

The active the other citations in Tkess. p. 56. s the illiterate III. 775 (ii/A.D.) irpbs Sio

d^wviôpcvos iirfp ttjs koivds o-wTT)p£as, " %\ koivwv e|T]iropT]u.e'vwv, the re-

twv

—

to avoid

o£Pt], Koi(iT]8eto-a

t

(iii/B.c.)

sources being exhausted," and ib. 347 s (B.C. 48) an Ephesian decree in honour of Julius Caesar tov dirb "Aptws Kal 'AavTJ Kal Kotvbv tov dvOpwn-tvov ptov

(£)

XpKTTOV

tov MapTCov [invos ktX.

oVtis ovk

226 12

ib.

(

tl'Oi'lSt

929"

(iii/B.C.) 8i£T€Xeo-«v

I.

i

13f

'

the

of ii/B.c. (see the editors' note ad /., and for a further list P Giss I. 36 s ). For Td irdvTa Koivd

=

of exx. the note on

"the world," "the universe,"

cf.

P Leid B iils

(B.c. 164)

"

(= I. p. 10). The technical to koivov, "society," guild," may be illustrated by the references to to koivov twv t^ktovwv in P Oxy I. 53* and to koivov twv c-i8iipoxaXK^wv ("ironworkers")

in ib.

84

13 ,

both of A.D. 316

:

cf.

ib.

54

12

(A.D. 201) •yvwu.T| tov koivov twv dpxovTwv, "in accordance with the decision of the council of magistrates," and P 2

332) irapd tov koivov twv dirb Kwp.r|S See also Jouguet Vie municipale, p. 309 f., In P Lond San Nicolo Aeg. Vereinsivesen, i. p. 204 ff. 8' (a.d. 194) (=111. p. 21S) Koivd Tijs 'Ao-£as are 117s the great games of Asia. Koivos, "profane," as in Ac 10 11 al. appears to be a specifically Jewish usage, but as

Thead

17

(A.D.

4>tXa8eX
epwvTos v/vx^| Kal XapirdSiov

v-rr

dve'u.ov

7TOT^ p.€V dvTJ
"A

lover's spirit, as a torch fanned by the wind, is and now again dies away" (Edd.).

now

ablaze,

,

1 in leading up to this meaning Lietzmann (ad Rom 14 cites Plutarch Eroticus 4 p. 75 i b KaXbv -yap t| For 4>iX£a Kal do-Tetov, tj ue t|8ov^| koivov Kal dveXevOepov.

*

xoqn]oii;. This NT in Wiinsch

HZNT) air.

u 13

dp. (Jn

AF

4

80

(iii/A. D.

used of "rest in death"

is

)

bpKflJw ut tov

)

KoCprjo-Cv o"oi StSwprjpevov Kal diroXvo-avTa cr€

tov p£ov. See also the inscr. Schiirer GeschichU ii. p. 441, 4v Pelagta-Legenden

p.

15

Roman

to a

clpr|VTj

16

ti^v KoiurjO-iv

Btbv tov t^|v dirb 8[€a-p.w]v

Jew,

Koip.ijo~(s

t)

cited o-ov,

by

and

tov d"yiov IleXayiov.

"sleeping-place," we may cite the early Syll 5S9" (1st half iv/u.c.) ev hi toi Koip.Tp-i}pUK KaBevStiv The word in the sense of \wpls \iiv rbs av8pas.

For

the adv. koivws see P Ryl II. t%

IVov,

Magd

s

29 (B.C. 218)

kovvovotjuoo-vvi]

P

16) coins the

denote

"public

spirit."

.

.

XOtVOCO.

The

classical

use

of

Aristeas

figures of a seven-branched candelabrum seem to indicate Jewish origin. The first of these, CIG IV. 9313 (= IG III. 2, 3545) runs Koiu-nTTjpiov Ev-rvâs ti)s

the advantage of culture

is

accompanying

—

k{

p.T]Tpbs 'ABiive'ov

The

0«ovkt£o-tov.

of dedicating to KoiuTjTrjpiov 2ws Thessalonica in id. 9439, which p. 495) dates about mid. iv/A.D.

Christian formula

dvao-Tao-cws

Ramsay

(C.

is

seen at

and B.

ii.

may begin by citing a few miscellaneous exx. showing the varied uses of this adj. P Petr I. 21 1' (B.C. 237) avX-f|

—

P Eleph

koivt|,

"

PovXiji,

I

5

(B.C.

in consultation

koivt] yvwu.-n ktX.,

koivtjs

o-vu.pi.al[o-ews,

(A.D. 211)

P Tebt

{=

II. 3

I

311-0)

(=

together,"

P Oxy

II.

Selections, p. 2)

BGU

koivt)l

IV. 1137 12 (B.C. 6)

2S2 10 (a.D. 30-35)

of husband and

wife,

Tfjs

P Lond 932*

III. p. 14S) 6 koivos avTiiv iraTîp 'Eppaio[s,

9

24

and liGU

(a.D. 24S) Koivds tos inrdpxovcras (dpovIV. 10S0 4 (iii/A. D. ?) Kara Tas Koivds f|pwv

€v\ds Kal irpoo-tv^ds.

290

t|8os

verb

may be

illustrated

by

l

is

fitted to

bear rule

(Thackeray).

xoivcoreco. Ellicott's contention (ad 1 Cor 10") that the difference sometimes drawn between koivwvcw (partake with others in one undivided thing) and p.eWxw (share with those who also have their shares) in I Cor io 16ff "cannot be substantiated" is borne out by the evidence of the inscrr. where the words are practically synonymous: cf. Magn 33" (iii/B.C.) Tois -

XOIVOQ.

We

this

xp r crT0V Ka^ iraiSetas KCKOuvwvr|Kbs 8vvaTov apxeiv eo-rC, "a good disposition which has had "

often thought to be exclusively Christian, but Roberts-Gardner (p. 513) quote two Attic inscrr. where the

"grave"

pas),

to

(i.

Koi|i-nTt)piov,

.

i(8o£e

Marcus Antoninus

nl.

compound

expressive

108 1 * (a.d. iio-iii) koivws

equal shares," and for Koivfji see

"jointly in

Similarly from the inscrr.

— 6///213

33

17ff (end iii/B.C.) tt)s 8vo"£as with ib. 44 Kal diroo-Tf'XXav tov Kal T€ Tas 6vo*£as d*ywvos, p.€T€X€tv tovs Kotvwvno-ovvTas Tas T€ 6vo"ias Kal twv Oiapovs, See also Xoiitwv Tiutwv irap' avTots (cf. Thieme, p. 29 f.). 2"the proclamation by a Prefect, P Oxy XII. ôS (a.d. 210-14), where reference is made to the different methods -

Koivwvr|0-ovTas

.

.

.

of sheltering robbers

—

ot p.tv

-yap koivwv[ovvt(S

twv dSiK-

ov p.eT«xovTes uev ko[ , "some do so because they are partners in their misdeeds, This others without sharing in these yet (Edd.).

T)]u.dTwv vTroSe'xovTai,

01

8J

.

..."

.

351

KOLVCOVIO.

bears out EUicott's further remark that of the two

last ex.

KOITCCV KOivwvbv

ttjs

BGU

IV.

avTTJS Xi'pvT|S Ktrrd to (ktov pe'pos time of Augustus) 123'' (a lease

—

verbs koivuvc'u "implies more distinctly the idea of a com" koivwv«Iv is 3 munity with others" cf. Brooke ad I Jn I :

cf.

always used of active participation, where the result depends

i-KaoTOV

on the co-operation of the receiver as well as on the action of the giver." The editors of the Commagenian Inscriptions in Klcinasien und (in Humann and Puchstein's Reisen

allotment a father writes to his son

Nordsyrien, Texlband

0-uvripvdo-aTo,

work," P

.

,s

4

1626

III.

aVTtSlKOl

u

969'-

P Flor

(=

507 l' alone

1%

I

I.

(rot €K0Lvwvt]cra,

w[s £«ifj]$ p.ov[a\TJ] shared my life."

i.

.

.

.

]ot|V

Koivwvbv

(A.D. 325) 01 koivwvoi,

Par

worth noting that the subst. like the verb (s.v. kolvwv€u> ad fin.) is used specially of the closest of all human

.

P Flor

I.

P Ryl

see

5

41

— irdvu

(A.n. 140), al.

.

We

"

word

and the

full

son in

Hastings'

(p.

m)

discussion of the

DB

i.

p.

NT

ft'.

With

compares the use of the term

in

Jn

1*

Sharp

Epict.

ii.

19.

1

ircpl ttjs irpbs tov Aid KOLvwvLas povXrudpivov, have fellowship with Zeus."

"

vous,

27

sleep

in II.

Lk

II.

p^| elvat

"the others who

5

10 ,

is

illustrated

198-21

i),

the yearly

"partner"

rent

by the fisher-compact in P where Hermes takes Cor-

—irpoo-eXdPeTo

tov

Kopvr|Xiov

423"

(early iii/A.D.

)

ra TrpdpaTa

irpos KoiTao-pds (l.-6v), not received the sheep for folding " ( Edd. cf. ii,

6

3$4 (A.D.

«dv

ofiv

"so ),

if

pT|

you

for aTrd-

IO) ou Yctvdpcvos (l.-ov) dirdKoiTov

himself by day from Pasonis

away

house

the verb dvSpoKoiTc'w in Preis 31" (a.d. 139-140).

BGU

IV. i^'-*

xoirwv. This late word = "bed-chamber," which is condemned by Phrynichus (ed. Lobeck, p. 252), may be illustrated from P Tebt I. 120 14 (B.C. 97 or 64) iv rut koitw(vO, P Oxy I. 20

to the extent of a sixth share in

of a lake

sleep there" (Edd.), for the subst. II.

n

j

nelius as his

P Tebt

cf.

we may compare (B.C. 13), P Cairo

,

100* (a.d.

"a

frequently used of a "parcel" II. i6S* (A.D. 120) koitt|V parcel cultivated by Phibion," P is

P Ryl

(Edd.), and for tKKOiTeia see P Tebt II. 332* (s.v. Kaipds). 13 With the use ofKOLTrj for "sexual intercourse" in Rom

'

as

as in

ou8' d
BGU

IV. 1037 11 (A.D. 47) to-oSos Kal 2£o8os tov koivcjvikou «Xai[wvos, the vineyard being "common" to two properties: 12 14 For evidence in cf. also P Giss I. 3o"> (a.d. 140-161). " " of the derived willing to communicate meaning support rather than to "ready sympathise" (RV marg.) in (RV) 1 1 Tim i. ", see Field Notes, p. 213 f.

Amh

(cf. o-tppa-yfe)

Xa|3u>v

have

y.oiicoroc;,

:

p^|

Kovrao-pds fjs

in

I have changed my bed cf. also the Christian by a sick woman, P Oxy VIII. 1 161 10 (iv a.d.)

is seen in P Petr II. 4 (6)10 (B.C. 255-4) apTovs iv ttj koitt], P Tebt I. 1S0 (B.C. 92 or 59) tL0-lv 01 8tSwK(dT€s) X a^- K ^V €tS TTJV K01TT)V EvpT|poVOS. For the verb KoiTajJu, which is found in the LXX, cf. P Oxy XII. 1465* (i/B.C.) Tois dXXous tovs i«$i KoiTaôfpt]-

aiming to

more primary sense of "common "

in the

P

occurs in the Serapeum dream

"box," "chest,"

xoivovikoq used

(A.D. 250)

"

tytup-yft <&iPiuv,

KotTos is

"

In this way koitt]

Sid to

usage by Arniitage Robin-

460

287"

88* (A.D. 12S) iv Sucrl KoiTais dpovpas €TrTa, "seven arourae in two parcels," etc. The derived meaning

such passages as

in

I.

Selections, p. 19) peTape'pXtiiKa] tt^v

koi'ttjv.

Amh

my

Cf. the active relationship underlying Ac 2", 2 Cor 13", Phil 2 1 ,

the editor's note).

(=

rise

f|v

(a.d. 269) 6 bpJoiraTpids pou d8eX
II. .117"

commercial association of Syll 300 5 * (B.C. 170) (where see the

"bed

(B.C. 160)

unable to

of land

mv brother on irpbs 6v ouSeu.ia[v Koi]vwv£av ^xL"* father's side, with whom I have no partnership," and the .

BGU

Suvap€VT| dvao-Tf|vai. €K ttjs koCtt]s pou, "quite from my bed." The word seems to have the " " in P Lips I. ii8 15 (a.d. general meaning of resting-place 160-1), where ground is set aside «!s ppcio-iv irpopdTwv Kal

"belonging in common to," in For Koiviov£a=" partnership"

no/rd Kotvwvtav with gen.,

u

letter written

o-uvfjX0[o]v tuj have the phrase

201)

i

koCtt|V pou,

1051* (marriage contract of relationships, e.g. time of Augustus) o-vvxa)p[ovo-i Av]Kaiva Kal Tt'pa| crvv€Xr|Xv0€vaL dXX[r|Xots] irpbs piou Koivioviav, the coeval 1052',

.

s

"

IV.

1473** (A.D.

"their associates" (Edd.).

22. IO •yovets, dSeX
is

'fipcCwvt irpbs "ydpov KoivwvCa (/.-Cav).

and P Oxy XIV.

Selections, p. 116), a certificate of

in the sense of

and P Oxy XII.

l'o"ou,

Cor io 18 we may compare

1

xoizrj

BGU

«£

with 2 Cor S a .

"as with you

xoivcovt'a. It

kolvuvos T|puv oi

:

36* (iv/A.D.) «Te'pa yuvaiKl koivuvrj(rav[Tojs, and the touching inscr. which a doctor puts up to his wife (who had herself studied medicine), Casual IV. TfTeXeu-niKOTi,

Amh

—b

"our partner has taken no share in the II. 92 1 * (A.n. 162-163) 0U X e £ w Si k[o]ivuvov " I will have

—

142?) a-n-tjWdyqo-av pJv 6KOIVWVOVV TU T|S

(a.d.

koivwvovs

pagan sacrifice, where the presiding magistrate certifies a certain Diogenes as "par" in the sacrifice ticipant AipTJ[X(ios)] Sipos Ai[oy«'vt|] OvovTa apa i|[p:v ?] koivuvos o-eo-J/npetaipai. it should be noted, however, that the reading is doubtful, see C/trest. I. p. rjg, Archiv v. p. 277 f. Sharp (p. 22) compares Epict.

KTT|VOTpO
T1]S

1

With

:

BGU

cf.

,

o€v 01

T[

t'vai.

Dittenberger's Index {Syll 111. p. 347) gives several exx. of the verb with temples, rites, or mysteries as For the constr. with dat. of person, as in Phil the object.

734* <"')

:

irpoo-aXr|-

Cf. also the phrase t[oI tw]v Upwv KoivuvtOvTCS with reference to the hereditary priesthood of Heracles in Cos n*.

(.>>//

Kal

(popui

ovSi purBiov Yey[b]p«vov Tfjs livfjs vTroTtXij, no partner or servant who is liable on account of the contract" (Edd.), PSI IV. 306 s (contract— ii/iii A.D.)

(mid. i/B.C. ) irao-iv 4 bcrot (j>vucrcws : see Deissmann BS, p. 36S I.

.

pe[Td]\ovs

Tptis

eirl

bpoXo-yoOptv Kal Kupiovs

KOTa TO TpCrOV pt'pos, id. II. S30 M (i/.\.i>.) ( = Selections, p. 61), where in connexion with the care of an

371) note the resemblance between

p.

King Antiochus

a religious inscr. of

tovs

elvai

:

1

j

73 76 (a.d. 179) o-upirdo-Lov KalKoiTwva, ib. III. 471 (ii/A.D.) Ik t[ov] koitwvos eîdvTa tov iraiSa. This last papyrus

shows also

84 (

)

KotTaivuTTjs,

" chamberlain

"

:

koitovikt] pta,

352

KOKKIVOS

bed-cover" or " mattress," is mentioned on an ostracon containing an inventory of clothing and furniture, Mil. Nicole s In the inscrr. we frequently (prob. Ptol.). p. 184, No. 10 tl meet with 6 tiri tov koitwvos cu&icularius," e.g. OGIS s tirl tov koitwvos T-fjs Pao-iXiVo-Tjs (other B.C. (<". 130) 256

"a

=

exx. in

Magie,

73)

p.

:

Ac

cf.

12 20 .

tus given by Grimm-Thayer, Deissmann (LAE p. 77) adds From a reference to Herodas vi. 19 tov kokklvov pavpwva. a later date we have such occurrences in the papyri as P I.

10"

(ii/A.D.)

kokk£vt|V,

P Tebt

II.

40s

6

(iii/A.D.)

Kal kokkivov, "purple and scarlet" (cf. Rev and P Lond 193 verso 12 (ii/A.D.) (=11. p. 246), the accounts of a pawnshop, which show that a "scarlet shirt" kitwv kos vpov[v]

17

4

),

—

des Apu/., p. 148),

who

quotes Theocr.

ii.

2 cboivLKe'w 0109

and P Lond 46 ass (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 77) duaaTi. " der lustrative Charakter des Purout

dcoTu,

pointing MGr kokkivos,

oivc.k(viu,

pur."

:

KoXd£«Tai [Kal

"red"

:

OGIS

inscrr.

unknown

of an

translation

fore

the quotations for this adj. from Plutarch and Epicte-

Hamb

ulvws 4dv tls dXc3 ktX. cf. BGU I. 341 1 * (ii/A.D.) irjapto-Ta8r)o-av Kal c?KoXdo-8T)o-a[v, P Ryl II. 62* (iii/A.D.), the Latin work, dYpv-irvtiTai Kal

Kal irapijYoptiTai, and from the B.C. 196) irdvTas sko(Rosetta stone

ti] acupEiTai

90

s8

—

Xao-cv Ka8r]KdvTios. See also Aristeas 208 i>8cv oiiT€ cvkottws " thou must not 8ct KoXd^tiv ovt€ aiKiais "TrcptPaXXtLv, there-

xoxxivog.

To

KoXXaco

on

slight provocation punish or subject

men

to injuries"

(Thackeray).

xolaxia. For the form of Notes 1

p.

,

this

NT

The word

160.

(1

air.elp.

carries with

Th it

2'),

WH

see

the idea of the

tortuous methods by which one man seeks to gain influence over another, generally for his own ends, and when we keep in view the selfish conduct of too many of the heathen rhetoricians of the day (see e.g. Dion Cass. Hist. Rom. lxxi. 35, Dion Chrys. Orat. xxxii. p. 403) we can easily understand how such a charge might come to be laid against

For a new work

the Apostles.

demus the Epicurean P-

KoXaK€ias by PhiloRhein. JlJus. lvi.

ircpl

(B.C. 50) see

NF

623.

kokkiv(£u, "blush."

xolaoic;. For KoXacis

xoxxog.

=

"

cf.

punishment,"

13 (Rom.) Kal Syll 6S0 In

3* 1 Osir 1218 (Rom.) kcSkkov paTas 8, P Lund I2i" (iii/A.D.) 13 8vo-ov kokkovs (after Syll S07 y, 104) Xip(dvov) (=1. p.

irpbs t^jv KoXao-tv d-yc-Tujo-av tovs atTiovs ol [dp^jovTcs.

a.d.

The verb 13S) kokkovs orpoPiXov, "pine-cones." le (a. D. 228) KOKKoXoys'w is found in P Oxy VII. 1031 dirb KpiBTJs Kal alpns KaTa8r|o-w tts do-irep KOKKo\o-yT|0-as

(see above

t^|V

development, and is the antithesis of TcXetwo-is which love For KdXacris, with reference to the next world as in works. Mt 25 4fl cf. the fragment of an uncanonical gospel P Oxy

vvuls,

-y-qv

" which (arourae)

I will clear

of barley and : see also P

darnel and plant upon the land honestly" (Ed.) Hamb I. 19 16 (A.D. 225) with the editor's note.

I

Jn 4

19

" the idea of deprivation," a kind of poena s.v.

KoXd£w),

is

decidedly helpful

:

damni checks

lear

,

V. 840 6 ov "yap *v Tois £wo!s povois diroXappdvovo-iv 01 KaKoOp"yot twv dv(8pwTT)wv dXXd [KJal KoXao-tv virop-c-vovKal iroXLXj^v pdo-avov, "for the evil-doers among men receive their reward not among the living only, but also o-iv

XO?.d£to. In P Fay 120 6 (<'. A.n. 100) tv ttvt|ohs irftju-o-fts] pv 8vwi Kal tttvv (/. utvov) tv, 8p[£]vaK€s 8vwi Kal XiKpnTptSss «irl K[o]Xd?iou.ai (/,-ou.ai.) aviTwv, the editors translate "please send me two forks and two shovels and a winnowing-fan, as 19

(a.d. feeling the want of them," and so in id. us 101), a letter by the same illiterate writer, where the object is not expressed. The word occurs with the same meaning in 4 I. 249 (ii/A.D.) £-ypa»|/d
am

I

BGU

pCov] 18lo-8wo-£

p.01.

(A LSiaa-Bwo-i pot) €irel Xttav eKoXdo-6rjpev,

"

cut which gives us independent authority. The meaning which the presumable connexion with k
short,"

twv tvavTlW Idp-aTa

Of

course this

may

lie

KoXdôvxa p£v to inreppdXXov. a derived sense, like that of castigo

tori,

and of our "correct," but in any case it is clearly a familiar sense during the period, and we cannot leave it out of consideration when we examine this very important word. 9 For the meaning "punish," as in Ac 4 21 2 Pet 2 3 Mace

NT

,

3

7

,

446

we may 14 ,

making

in

cite a

Prefect's decree of A.D.

which he threatens

illegal

requisitions

—

cos

,

133-7, PS1 V.

punish sharply soldiers [«p]ov Ko[X]do-ovTos eppw-

to

await punishment and

much torment"

Apoc. of Peter tottos KoXdcrtws KoXacrts

is

=

"

In

(Edd.).

hell,"

and

in

the

MGr

used alone in the same sense.

xolldco. P Fay II2 8

(A.D. 99) Kal |jrf| tBs (/. Tois) K€i[.]ao-i dpiBpby TavpiKov (/.-wv) KoXXa, "and do not unite a numThe lacuna prevents our defining ber of bulls KoXXdw exactly, and the same difficulty recurs in connexion

..."

with

its

P Oxy

four-fold occurrence in a return of temple property, The verb is also

XII. 144915.20,23,24 ( A-D 213-17).

found in

,

its literal

sense in

P Lond 46"'

(iv/A.D.)

(=1.

KoXXr|0-as tov Xiflov tw dpto-Tepw o-ov wtiw 102 cf. Michel 594 (B.C. 279), a payment to a certain Aristhe handle of tarchus who had "stuck on" KoXXr]0-avTi p. 80) our(e)

:

—

—

NT

is clearly traceable to a cup. The figurative use in the the influence of the LXX, where the verb is nearly always pin. For the frequency of the verb and its derivatives

in

=

it is pointed p. 128, where uses KoXXdo-Bai. sezu-n times as against four occurrences in the rest of the NT. koXXw,

medical language see Hobart

out that other

Luke

MGr

"glue," "fasten to," "adhere." " For KoXXiiua as the technical term for a " sheet formed of two layers of papyrus fastened or glued together, see P Leid W"- 41 (ii/iii A.D.) ts iepaTiKov KoXXîia Ypdi|/as to

353

KoWovpiov for

(AVoaa),

KCfXT]

P Oxy VI. 915

"soldering," see

KdX\T|(ris,

(a.d. 572) tts k<>XXt|o-iv

1

twv o-wXtjvwv ("pipes") toS Xou-

Tp(oi), and for koXXtjttjs, see Preisigke 805 (iii/A.D.

more probably due to some natural defect of the evangelist himself see a curious note by Nestle, ZNTIV iv. p. 347. :

).

xoXtioq.

XolloVOlOV

common

medical receipts, e.g. P Oxy VIII. 10SS 1 (early i/A.D.) to (it|Xivov KoXX(vpiov) irpos peOua Kal cXKuaaTa Kal TrX^-yas Kal atudXuiras, " the yellow salve for 42 Kal discharges, wounds, bruises, and weals" (Ed.), ib. ?Kao-Tov avaTrXao-as USaTos irdei. \wpls p.e0' KoXXupia t|Xikov is

in

"work them up

Al-yuir(Tiov) Kvap.ov,

separately with water

an Egyptian bean " (Ed.), P Flor II. 177 (a.D. 257) xpT|?ou
and make

pastilles of the size of 20

-

1

'

in Syll Soy (after a.d. 13S) where a receipt for anointing the eyes of a blind soldier is made up (icto. uAitos Kal In Rev I.e. there may be an allusion to the KoXXup£ou.

"

Phrygian powder" used by oculists of the famous medical see C. and B. i. p. 52 (cited by Moffatt ad /.). Cf. also Epict. ii. 21. 20 to. -yap KoXAvpia ovk axpT|0-Ta tois 6t€ Set Kal ws Set €-yxP LO ru vols '^* u 2I 2I school at Laodicea

:

With the figurative use of koXttos we may compare its occurrence

NT (Lk

the

in

i6- 2f -, al.)

in

sepulchral epitaphs, 11 dvdiravo-ov tt|v i(njxf|V Tois SoiXois e.g. Preisigke 2034 crou mora iv koXttois 'Appdp. Kal To-aK Kal TaKuP, and

Kaibel 292 1 Ti]p.pos |iev Kpi[irT]tt |xe tov iv koXit[oi.o-i] where the editor draws attention to the " frigidum acumen" with which Tviapos and KdXiroi are contrasted.

Tpa€VTa,

On

the other

and

in ib.

koXttos

hand koXttos

237

is

s

used of a sepulchre in ib. 1135 2 'AiSeu wx'oio ue'Xas

we have

B.C.)

(ii/i

—

,

1 56 2wu.a crbv iv koXttois, KaXXto-Toi, "yaia "bosom" of mother Earth. Herondas vi. 101 f. ov ^dp dXXd irop8ev[cri]

cf.

:

ib.

KaXtnrT€i, with reference to the

See also

wpv[i]8o[K]X€[ir]Tai, kt|v Tp£
SeXevKeia

(B.C. Si)

[r|

twl

irjpbs

'Io-o-iku[i kJoXttuh.

EGT

'

'

>

In

P Ryl

-

-

*

4*

29 (a) (ii/A.D.) either K[oX]Xo«piov or k[o]XXupiov could be read. On the form of the word see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 78 {., Dieterich Untersuch. p. 23. I.

uoXkvfiiaxriQ. This late word (Mt 21 12

demned by in

the

the Atticists

P

census-paper

mention

is

made

Mk

Ii 15

,

2 15 ),

Jn

NP

Rutherford

(cf.

Petr

III.

of KoXXjyPiaral

59 (af

•'

which

is

con-

p. 499) occurs (Ptol.),

where

Its

s.

:

—

:

i.

The

p. 381.

fragmentary in

O-TLKOS

P Tebt

BGU

p.

485

The word

32).

Fremdwbrter,f.

1

19

found

is

and the

(ii/B.c.)

111S"

Tpair£>|s, al.

KoXXvpi.o-TiKTJ9

wesen,

subst. KoXX\jpio-rr|piov

II.

IV.

=

writer Galen, by whom it is used of invalids taking exercise in a swimming-bath (KoXvp.pTJ6pa). With {KKoXvp.pd« in

Ac

,

meaning "moneychanger" is determined by koXXu(3os, which from denoting "a small coin" had come to be applied to the "rate or " cf. the long papyrus roll of accounts premium of exchange P Goodsp Cairo 30''- 12 (a.d. 191-2), the payment of a tax ko[X]ov(3ou, "on exchange," P Fay 41i.iMi.iJ (a.d. 186), 7 56 (a.d. 106), and P Lond 372' (ii/A.D.) as published in P Tebt II. p. 339 (with the editors' note) see also Wilcken Ostr.

xolvj.ifid'o. For this verb which properly means "dive," but is used "swim "in Ac 27", Hobart (p. 2S3) refers to the medical

adj.

in the

KoXXvpi-

Sid Tfjs Kdcrropos (see further Preisigke Giro, is of Semitic origin (Lewy (B.C.

22)

42

20

27 we may compare Syll 803 (iii/B.C.) oBtos [djiroKOXup.[pdo-]as €ts rdv 9[dXao*o-]av eVeiTa SevSpvwv (" lurking in the wood ") els Tdirov d£K«To fjt)pdv. The subst. koXvu-

MGr

PlT7]s is found in Preisigke 3747 (i/B.c). " " swim." dive,"

xoJ.v/nfiijQga.

For the I.

147

2

later ecclesiastical

usage of

" k.,

font," see

xolcovla. This designation is given to a settlement of veteran soldiers, established by Severus and Caracalla in the neighbourhood of the village Kerkesoucha in the Fayum, Christ. I. 461 cf. also P Oxy III. 653 (a.d. 160-2) (beginning of iii/A.D ) (KoXuveta bis) and ib. XII. 150S (ii/A.D.), which throws On light on the manner in which the land was obtained. :

the whole position of these eoloniae, see Wilcken Arehiv v. fourth f., and the introd. to P Giss I. 60, p. 29.

f. ).

xoXopow,

A

6 century inscr. from Eaccaea, Kaibel 908 ends KoXwvCa. ,

properly= "amputate" (Swete on Mk 4 ). For a form KoXop^w (not in LS) of 13

iii.

323 (Thera

13*'

:

cf.

2

Kings

— evTvxtno

rj

this late verb, cf.

i/B.c. or i/A.D.) to. -rrXefuu KCKoXoPi.o-p.e'-

Kal d4>ipr|(«'vuv. The subst. KoXdpiov, an under-vest with shortened sleeves, occurs in an inventory of property, [vojv]

P Tebt II. 406 (c A.D. 266) KoXdpiov Xivovv 8[£]o-r|(i.ov "a new linen shirt with two stripes " (Edd.) al., and Kaivdv, the adj. KoXopds, "maimed," "mutilated," in the description of an ass (ludxpow KoXopdv in P Gen I. 23 s (a.d. cf. P Petr III. 19 70) al. (g)» (Ptol.), P Oxy I. 43 verso'- 9 The epithet 6 KoXoPoSdK-ruXos, "the (iii/A.D.). 17

—

P Oxy

(A.D. 556), cited s.v. Kfjiros sub fin.

p 433

IMA

KoXvuirco,

—

X0f.lO.i0.

An Greek

interesting illustration is

confined to

1

Cor

ii 14

of this verb, which in Bibl. 11 I. 16 '-, is afforded by BGU

(a.d. 159-160) (= Selections, p. 84), where a charge is brought against a priest of "letting his hair grow too long and of wearing woollen garments" us Koaciyros [K]al

—

Xp«[|J-]€vou epcais eo-9r|o-eo-t

:

cf.

Herod,

ii.

36

f.

:

stump-

fingered," applied to Mark in iii/A.D. (Hippolytus Philos. vii. 30), has been traced to a desire on the part of the philosophers to ridicule the shortness of his Gospel, but is

Part

IV.

XO/Lirj.

With

1

Cor

II 15

Kou.aTpocf>r|0-av[Tos]

— " comam

we may compare Cagnat tov iov

(jlou

Avp. with the

IV.

1019*

editor's note

pascere, ut deo postea consecraretur, crebrior

46

354

KOfllQ0)

P

"

=

2

For k. : see also Syll 420 n "foliage," see Petr III. 43(2) verso"- 10 (B.C. 246) irfapJacppvYavfo-ai to

religio fuit

.

\u>|xa t[t)]i pvpiKtvT|i. Koprp.

K07riaco

xonaco, " whitewash," is found in a series of temple accounts, Michel 5948! (Delos B.C. 279) tt|v 8up&T|v toB pupov toB

—

tv

TT)t

Mt

KovLao-avTi

vrjo-toi

CIG

23", occurs in "

The

îXoKpaTti.

I.

1625

pass

,

.

P Oxy XII. 1450

4> 6

XOf(l£o)

and

of "bring," "carry," as in Lk 7", may be 5 illustrated from P Petr III. 53(
249-50), and for Kov£a
in the sense

' '

(dpTdpTjv) a, ami" (Edd.),

P

your agent has brought Oxy II. 296* (i/A.D.) Sbs

me one

artaba of

t
" give the bearer Xaoypa
rr|V (Trio-ToX^v tt^v

BGU

The middle is A.D.) toi d£eC8id poi K<5pio-ov. IV. very common with the meaning "receive," e.g. 1206' (B.C. 28) KtKopio-pai d evFypdcfns (on pluperf. see 417

s8

(v/a.d.)

547

Proleg. p. 14S),

P Fay II4 3

"on

4irio-ToXT|v,

(A.D. too) Kopio-dptvds pou t$|v

receipt of

my

P Oxy VIII. I153

letter,"

3

tlKopio-dpuy 8id 'HpaKXaTOs Tas KCtrras [o-iiv] " I have received through Heraclas the boxes with pipXCois, (i/A.D

1*

for a relish

10

irapd X[aip]Tb [eiriJo-ToXiov dpynp'ou the Bpaxpds eKaTiv 8£K[a] 8vo, "receive from Chaeremon bearer of this letter 112 drachmae of silver," ib. VI. 963 (r01 °â, p+]Tfp, «irl rfj o-ttouStj toB lv (ii/iii A.D.) X"P and ib. XII. KaBtSpaptou (" stool "), tKopio-dpnv -yap avTo, A.D.) eKopio-dpT|V trov rbv vibv iii/iv (Christian

the books,"

III.

ib.

tjpovos t[o]B

530

(ii/A.D.) Kdpio-[ai.]

Oxy IV.

(6PoX<5s), the

739'

for Kovtapa PSI V. Kovtapan. In the

a.d.

(c.

(A.D.

384"

i)

koviov els

" meaning may be powder

(?)

ob." (Edd.).

I

X0V10QX0Q. 1*

Chrest.

dXw

For

kovis, k6viv,

<)>8£pevos ttjvS' tirCKtipai.

dirb Ttjs

]paTa

I. 19S (B.C. 240) K.[ tul Kovioprwi d(pTaPai)

crvv

poses of taxation.

Ce

— a declaration for pur-

"dust," see Kaibel 622' " in death I have this dust

upon me."

laid

xo7id£a).

On

»to[i]

KopC£ovT
and

Kovtacrtv,

KpBirTTjv 6po£av twi

tt*|v

account P

private

Tots

)

twv 8ujpdTtov

T-f|V

(iii/B.c)

•n-p[o]o-
(ii/iii

BGU

plasterer," see

KoviaTrjs,

in

as

For Kovia, " plaster,"

16

Ionic origin of this

the

which survives

rest,"

= " cease, "

word

"sink

to

Thumb

Hellen. pp. 209, Cf. Hesychius Koirao-ov •f|o-Bx ao-ov

211,214.

in

MGr,

see

'

^

—

1493'

"

I received Sid iravTos, evpwo-ToxivTa Kal bXoKXiipoSvTa For the your son safe and sound in every respect" (Edd). "receive back," "recover," which the further

xojiezog. word, which

NT

in the

Ac 8 2 we may compare Kaibel 345 3f ,

—

pfJTep «pr], 8pfp[cov dJiroTrauco, X[tj]ôv

meaning

middle apparently has in all its NT occurrences (cf. Hort on s 1 Pet 9 ), we can cite such passages as P Ilib I. 54 (c. B.C.

LXX

F"or this familiar

to

is

confined

dSuppwv

K[al] kottctwv 'A18t|S oIk[t]ov dTroo-T[pe'(p]£Tai.

I

245)

Chrest.

(=

I.

8* t||j.[u]v Kopafet), you shall recover (B.C.

1 1

3)

p.

"

it

56J) edv ti 8«tii dvriXiio-ai 80s, irapd any expense is necessary, pay it, and from us" (Edd.), and P Tebt I. 45" Kva Tiiv 4yKaXovpe'vuv Karao-oi

if

8io eiri8i8o>p.£

.

sent this complaint

rd epavToB, "

in order that the

you

I

therefore pre-

accused having

Hence

I may recover my property" (Edd.). the use of the verb in connexion with recovering a debt,

been produced getting

it

paid

—P

tKeKopurro, P

8paxp">v

oflirw

Hamb

s 27 (B.C. 250) tt^v Si Tipfjv

I.

5

(B.C.

Eleph 13

tKeKopioro

V Oxy

[y]dp oix cipTJKtijMV, Itos 6tiXdpeva Kopto-TiTat,

common

is

223-2)

4>£Xwv,

irepl 8*

rav

oiiirw

{(koo-i.

€ts

ib.

101"

8pCfj,

With

5'

p. 96.

we

Archiv

(see

—

— t£

find ii.

Io-tiv k[ottt|]

Biblical

special

sense of this verb, "work hard," seen in Vett. Val. p. 266 e LXapois

may perhaps be

Tas Trpd£eis Kal

KomwvTas. Lightfôt on " toilsome thinks that the notion of

such metaphorical reference, as in

€lo-«'pX

l

'

H-^l

*X« L s'> vTrepxatpeiv to-Ti.

4119.

Kdpv)/T|

is

:

ib.

ii.

iS. 14

ylyvuvKi oti

found as a woman's

name

Kop<|/iis
in

Prtisigke

twv] o-updT»v Topi)

xomdco.

cruvXapPavdvTuv i] d8eX<|>T| «irl T[b] KopxpOTepov tTpd-rrr), " with the assistance of heaven our sister has taken a turn for the better" (Edd.). See also Epict. iii. 10. 13 oTav 6 Urrpbs TL e\lTrr|, p^S' &V elTTr| 'Kopvpis T TaU oPc:o-6ai

-

[t|

;

1 ff.).

p.

Trepl

.

II.

for the

Jn 4 KopxpoYepov ia-\(v, "got "began to amend" AV, RV), cf. P r Tebt n 4I4 10 (ii/A.D.) «dv 1S 3 Kop+is ?x u I'ar o-ov kotuXt|V I'pis ("a Kop>|;ws v\o> Tre'px|/w [r]f 8vyaTp£ and P Oxy VI. 935 5 (iii/A.D.) Qtuv cotyle of orris-root "), the adverbial phrase

P Oxy

impost called K07rif| Tpixos cf. P Tebt II. In a curious medical questionnaire, certainly later than

and

The

better" (rather than

e.g.

cutting,

In P Rev for cutting and grazing." 259) 01 kottcis are the men who cut the crop See also s.v. a new sense of the word. in an oil-factory Ijclv.s (b.c.

"toil,"

xo/irpmg.

"

"

\liv TJpiO-V CIS dpiOO-LV

"grass

tTrivopTJv,

(/.-KXe'a)

(A.D. 142) Hios to kot' " until the yearly rent is paid." I.

=

TO 81 ?T«pOV TJpiOT) "the half for ploughing, the other half for cutIII. 499 16 (a.d. 121) x°P TOV £LS K01t *l'' Ka^

kottt|v,

ting,"

ii/A.D.,

IIio-tokXt)s

the papyri

in

2S0 1 ' (A.D. 88-9) TO

.

crafle'vTwv 4-yw ptv Kopto-wpai. to

XOTlt]

Ignat.

ad

vi.

Polyc.

pc8' T|8ovf|s

" for an athletic contest underlies the word, and training :B l 1 Tim 4 10 , in illustration but it cites Phil 2 «, Col i should be noted that the word can also be used without any ;

,

Isai

49

usage

4 ,

Sir 5

is

recipe for

1

27

found

in

making

P Leid

X v 27 -

^"S KOTudo-r],

donee saturatum sit" (Ed.). 2 3 see

2 Kings (Sam) 17 s

(iii/iv

W Schm

"

where

in

— Kal i'ppaXe

et inicito

a

-rf|v

picem siccam,

For the form K«KomaKes

Gr. p. 113, n".

,

An uncommon

A.D.),

silver the direction occurs

Tritro-av T-f|v ijiipdv,

Rev

LXX

see also Field Notes, p. 7.

:

in

355

KOTTOS

Koafjieco

xonog. For the phrase kottous times in the

NT

(also

irape'xeiv tivi,

once with

which occurs four kcSitov)

sing.

=

"to give

2I 10 (b.c 115) edv 84 o-ol ko-itovs Trape'xT]L crwavdpaivt avTw, "if he gives you trouble, " III. 844!' (A.D. 83) koitous (Edd.), go up with him

trouble to one," see

P Tebt

I.

BGU

yap

For the word, which

p.o[i] irapt'xci dcrBevovvTei..

sur-

vives in MGr, see also P Amh II. 133 (early ii/A.D.) |MTa ttoXAwv kottwv avT]Kacra^.ev avTwv dvTao-x4o-8aL (/. T|vayKao-a|itv avTovs dvTio-x4o-flai) Tfjs tovtwv eycp-yias 4-ni tu " with great difficulty I made irpoT€ptu ixtfyopiov (/.—£([»), them set to work at the former rent" (Edd.), P Oxy XII. 11

I4S2

"we

6

(ii/A.D.)

oiiVus

oil

never had so

much

avT^v

XeXiK|j.f|Ka(i.«v

trouble in

winnowing

dvctXev

dp. (Lk 14")

may be

illustrated

from

P Oxy

(A.D. 49) (= Selections, p. 49) Ileo-ovpis airo KoirpCas dppeviKbv o-wp.dTiov ovop.a 'HpaKfXdv, .

.

down some

rd p.4\XovTa

eKKo-irreo-Sai.,

"he

which are

trees, so that those

to

wishes to cut be cut down

maybe

cut skilfully" (Edd.) : cf. Proleg. p. 115 for exx. or the survival in Greek of this classical idiom. new

NT

A

noun KoVrpov is found 179) Kdirrpa dpaxou :

MGr

31

II3

(ii/A.D.).

=

P Lond

s2 III. 1171 (b.c 8) ( " a for kotttos, cake," see P Oxy

in

p. I.

K<>P[-y]w, koootw.

21' (B.C. 221) liarepov 84 ajTf|V c(ipop.ev inrb

twv

:

survives in

MGr.

The wider usage

of xoirpCa to denote kinds of rubbish are gathered together

the spot where all discussed by Wilcken Archiv

is

ii.

p.

311

MGr

ravens."

xopaxas.

.

" Pesouris picked up fiom the dung-heap a male foundling named Heraclas," P Ryl II. 162 1 ' (a.d. 159) Poppd Koirpta, "on the north a dung-heap." On this word as common to the NT and the comic poets, see Kennedy Sources, p. 72 ff. it

eviripos Koirrj

" but afterwards [kvvwv Kal t]wv KopaKw[v Siapeppwp-evnv, we found it {sc. a sheep) devoured by the dogs and the

NT air.

6

37'-

-

XOQa^. P Magd

barley)

xongia. This

equivalent of the immediately preceding compd. eKKd-rrrw, see P 4ff Fay H4i (A.D. 100) 8eXt 4£ clutov £KKoi|;ai cbuTd, e'llva

|MTa kottov "

it [sc.

(Edd.).

I.

(Edd.), P Oxy XII. 1421* (iii/A.D.) T b £[i]Xov to dKovBtvov t4 KeKouue'vov ev tt) Eldv8ei, " the acacia-wood which has been cut at Ionthis." For the simplex kotttw as an

f.

xogdaiov.

P

2

—

deed of sale B.C. 16-15) Kopdo-iov SS7' (a.d. 151) ire'irpfaKa to] k[o]p[d]cr[i.]ov 8t|vapCwv TptaKoo-iwv Trevrr^KOVTa, ib. 913' (A.D. 206) 8ouXtKo[v] avTTjs Kopdo-iov a female slave, and P Lond Strass

SouXikov,

I.

79

BGU

(a

III.

—

6 331 (a.d. 165) (=11. p. 154), where a certain Cosmas is hired o-iiv eirio-TTJ(p.oo-i) Tpio-i koA KopacrCots T€o-o*a.

.

.

" with three

. . and four girls" (not as Ed.) to assist at a village-festival (see Wilcken Archiv i. p. 153, Hi. p. 241). The word, which survives in

pao-t

(/.

Tso-o-apo-t),

.

"lads"

X071Q10V. For this diminutive

=

"dung," "manure," which

in the

NT

occurs only in Lk 13 8 in the plural, it is sufficient to refer 5 to P Fay I IO (A.D. 94) dva-yKao-as €Kxwo-8fjvaL to 4v aurwi

manure there banked up" (Edd.), ib. w " take away the Xwpio-ov "rb Koirpiov els tt^v KOTrp-n'yiav, manure to the manure heap," P Oxy III. 502 32 (a.d. 164) " free from filth," and OGIS premises K0.6apd dirb Koirptwv, 81 edv diroSiSwcriv twv koiviji. dvaKaTives 483 (ii/B.C.) p.^| 8ap8(4)vTWV dp.4>68wv to -yeivdaevov uepos tt)s ekSoctcws twv KOirp{wv ^ twv €itlt£[J.wv, Xap-PaveTwcrav avTwv 01 dp.cj>oSdpxai KoTrpiov,

"have

the

'H

137)

1

Kdirpos tt^v

xogem'Vjui. Kaibtl 3 1 4 21 f otiS*

73

ff.,

(iii/A. D.

-

oUtws

(cf.

NP,

Rutherford

p. 148)

reappears

)

—

|aov v€V€cris Seivrj irXTjcBtto"' ek-optVOn,

dXX' tTt'pav

irdXi. |ioi vdo-ov ^70.76

âo-Tpbs |xolpa.

XOQOQ. This Hellenized Semitic word denoting a measure, cor or 10 ephahs, is fairly common in the LXX, but in the

= NT is confined homer

to

Lk

16 7

See

.

Lewy Fremdworter,

p. 116.

xoo/iew.

P Oxy XII. 1467 6

In

certain laws

which

entitle

263) reference is made to are honoured with

(A.D.

women "who

—

" the right of three children Tats •Yl ,' tu i^ ,' Ta ^ twv Tpiwv to act without a guardian. tc'kvwv SiKaiw K£Koo-p.T]p.cva[i.]s '

—


"cut" may be

illustrated

by PSI

171" (ii/B.C.) Kd\|/as tous 4v aiTwi oTas twv iSiwv £iXa, "those who 5

II.

have cut down wood on their own property" (Edd.), P 12 (i/A.D. ) Sp^yavotv) Tpox(ov) to els KOTTTeiv, Ryl II. 22S s* "machinery of the wheel for cutting" (Edd.), id. 236 256)

KOTri)vai,

p.

some extent in the above papyri, though it is wanting in LXX and NT (" cum nulla euT«Xio-(ioO significatione ") : see Kennedy Sources, p. 154.

to

8e

xonzto

(A.D.

Lob. Phryn.

(cf.

10

Exod 29 *) occurs in P Oxy IV. 729 avTapKLav Koirpov 7repio"T€pwv irpbs Koirpio-|ibvToO KTr|[p.oTos, "the necessary amount of pigeon's 10 dung for manuring the vineyard," ii. VI. 934 (iii/A.D. ) |i4| " do not fail therefore oftv dp.eXTJcrns tou paXttv T^v Ko-rrpov, to throw the manure on the land," Michel 594" (B.C. 279) See also P Fay I19 33 nip. irfpioTepwv Tijs Koirpov, al. 100) Tr4p.o-LS ri KTTjvq KoirpT]*y€tv els to Xd\avov {c. A.D. " send the animals to carry ttjs îvdxews Kal Ta Koirp^Ya, manure at the vegetable-ground at Psinachis and the manure-carts" (Edd.). ktX.

(A.D.

MGr, is late and colloquial (cf. Sturz Dialect, p. 42 f.), and the idea of disparagement which old grammarians noticed

iroirio-ov

Se

4£auTTJs wp.ovs Sio eXatovp^yiKous " (?) cut at once for oil-presses

" have two beams

The metaphorical 2SS 9

Cagnat IV.

KaXX£o-rni.

Tfji

105

36

war

(ii/B.C.)

irapp-ncrtai,

K[eK]do-p.riK€

and

,

is

seen in

tov aiiToO

[p]i'ov

the important Priene described as "having made in

where Augustus is and established order everywhere"

(B.C. 9),

to cease,

use of the verb, as in Tit 2 10

— tov

irav-

o-avTa pkv TrdX«p.ov, Kocrp.TJa-ovTa [8{ TrdvTa. Epict. iii. I. 26 Tb XoyiKov ?X ets 4|a£ptTov toCto kKoo-p.£i Kal KaXXwiri^ ri]V Kop.t]v 8'd(p€s

tu TrXdcravTi ws avTos

T|8€XT|cr€V,

"your

356

Koafxios the distinctive one

this you must adorn Leave your hair to Him that formed it " accordance with His will (Matheson), may be cited in is

reasoning faculty

and make in

constitutus ad ordinem et decorem in conventibus sodalium conservandum " (Dittenberger). For the word adornment," as in I Pet 3 see P

:

beautiful.

illustration of

I

Pet 3 3f

="

29

2

in

NT

the

common

is

,

Magn

parallel to the Petrine passage in Menander rYcipai 92 yuvatKl Kdcrpos 6 TpoTros, ov ra \pia-ia. Add, as arising from this usage, such instances as P Tebt I.

s

165

.

aiToS Koo-piov dvao-Tpor]v, and OGIS 485 (Roman) dvSpa fj8ei Kal dYw-yfj Koo-piov. Sharp (p. 52) quotes Epict. Ench. 40 Koo-pai Kal atfSrjpovts of .

.

2*

:

also the late

cf.

.

PSI

12 28 ii. 47 (B.C. 113), P Oxy VI. 909 (a.d. 225) tov [k]oo-u.ov twv towwv, of setting a vineyard in order, and 11 ii. 1467 (a.d. 263) Kal avTtj to£vvv tw pJv Koo-pw tt)s

1

I.

97 (vi/A.D.)

similarly

For the subst. Koo-pidTr|S, Syll 371" (time of Nero), where a physician is praised ttJ Koo-pid-rnTi twv t|8wv, and an honorific inscr.

tt)v «pf|v

see

Tim

1

.

Koo-(i(£av) [-ywaiKa.

.

eviraiSeias cvTvxr|o-ao-a, "accordingly I too, fortunately " possessing the honour of being blessed with children (Edd.) a petition from a woman claiming the right to act without a guardian in virtue of her possession of three children and ability to write. See also the compd. Koo-po30 iro£r|o-ts in P Oxy III. 498 (a contract with stone-cutters

BCH xi.

(1SS7), p. 348 Sid Tt Tf|v ISiav avTov Koo-pioTr|Ta Kal 8td rds twv 7rpo-ydvwv €vepv£o-ia[s.

xoofitcog. This adverb,

which

read in

is

1

Tim

2* N<-'D 2 *G

—

—

(WH

marg.), occurs, like the adj. Koo-pios (g.v.), as a descriptive epithet in the inscrr., e.g. Cagnat IV. 255* dv8pa i\t\KOTa Tt KaXws Kal Koo-p(ws, 1* ib. .

-n-do-T|s

(early iii/A.D.)

(=

and B.

C.

ii.

p.

.

.

.

.

ii/A.D.)

"

o-TpaTt|-

inscr.

Archiv

ii.

No.

p. 449,

title in

an Egyptian

xovaxwdia. P Oxy II. 294"

83.

[T]a>8e[{a elo-£

XOOflOQ. Interesting exx. of 6 Kdcrpos,

OGIS 458"

(c.

of the divine Augustus

good news

to the

27

p.

242,

ib.

737

n.

81 (r.

avTwv

:

cf.

the

:

word

is

similarly restored

3

(ii/A.D.).

II.

6

619 (A.D. 155)

PSI

I.

103

«Kov[
OGIS

ttjv 7Tapa*y[p]a
to(€) o-uva'yop(4vov) a\pi dv (end of ii/A.D.) to] o-vvayopevov

K0V(j>tcr8Tivat

12

90

21

tw tovs

(B.C.

eir'

196)

avTwv dvaYp[a
dirb

Aiyvittwi irpoo-d8wv Kal cpopoXoYiwv Ttvds p«v

collected

magistratus collegii

341

dcjjctXttv

dvSpas,

by also the use of the compd. of "

a.d. 175)

BGU

«^€Tao-8rj,

,

Dittenberger Syll 427

,

oSov

—

cvKocrpds in

'

:

tion

rbv de'vaov Kdo-pov, and PSI III. 157 s* (an astrological song iii/A.D. ?) where Koo-pos = ovpavds (cf. Gen 2 1 Deut 4"). " 10 For the plur. = magistrates," see OGIS 270 (mid. ii/B.c.) 4mp[t]\{s veve'o-8w Tots Koo-pois, 8irws KapvxBfii and for the 1

Mt

kovo-twSui, as in

,

letter to a bishop.

same sense see the exx.

spelling

xovtplCco. This verb, which in the NT is confined to Ac 27 s8 is found in the general sense of "lighten" in P Giss I. 7" (time of Hadrian) tKOvîio-cv twv tvxwptwv Ta pdpr| Ka6oXikws Std 7rpo"ypdppaTos cf. further with reference to taxa-

(iii/B.c.) acT£X9ttv «'S

collective sing, in the

Selections, p. 35) iv koo-earliest ex. of this

8

II.

dpirao-Bt'vTJas «TpavpaTio-av

-yap tv
tov k[oo-]uov oXov (Is dya8bv iraTt'pa— a Other exx. of the word are OGIS 56"

For the

P Ryl

2SH, c f

;

inBGUI.

—

t|

65f.

(=

-

at the Isthmian games in a.d. 67, the Emperor Nero is described as 6 tou iravTos Koo-pov Kvpios N^piov. With the hyperbolical usage in Rom I 8 we may compare a inscr. from in which a sepulchral certain Seratus Egypt, states that he lies between mother and brother wv Kal tj o-w
757)

K[o]o-poTr[o]irrjo-«ws,

know, the

—

Greeks

I. p.

(A.D. 22) so far as we

'

world— r)p£tv

8{ twi Koo-pwi twv Si' avTov «vavy«XC[wv t] 7«v^0Xios] tov 8«ov, and Syll 376 31 where, on the occasion of the proclamation of the freedom of all the

Chrest.

ofo-T|s

lS9 (A.D. I2S) 8T|p00-l0(v) LpaTUT" : see also poi Kovo-Tio8iwv, public clothing for the guards Hatzidakis Gr. p. 109. In a fragmentary report referring to the Jewish War of Trajan, P Par 68 A 8 we find KutrruSla TavTa 6*ye'v€T0 8ti Ttvds cttI KwcrTwStav fjpirao-av Kal (tovs

referred to as the beginning of

is

is,

borrowed word.

" the world," are afforded by 105), where the birthday

(= Prune

u.c. 9)

f|p[ds]

(Exp VII. viii. p. 318 ff.) prefers to understand " the ornament " or " the " embellishment of by 6 Kdo-pos, unrighteousness. For the curious phrase irpb (or dirb) KaTapoXfjs Koo-pou, which is employed by six writers in the NT, Hort (ad 1 Pet I 20 ) can find no nearer parallel from profane sources than Plutarch Moralia ii. 956 A Tb 4| dpxrjs Kal apa ttj irpwTr) KaTapoXtj twv dv8puiriov.

pi'ou ilTToia-il,

y.oaj.ioxQa.zioQ. The Emperor Caracalla receives this

Trpbs

noted, Carr

y d-yvws, dywvo8eTr|o-avTa cjuXoTequos, tLprjvapXTJa-avTa Koo-pi'ws, and Magn 162* iJijo-avTa o-w
tov

otiSepias

no ornamentation being required of us." On the " evil " sense of Koo-pos, which must be Jewish in origin, see Hort's notes on Jas I 2 ', 3' : in the latter passage, it should be

.

785

dpeTfjs 'ivfKtv,

466) dv8pa

—

20

(B.C. 113) a complaint against certain persons who ovScvl Koo-p.toi xpn,o-du.£voi o-vvTp£\|/avT£STrjv TrapdSiov 8vpav, " throwing off all restraint knocked down the street door,"

45

.

.

as in

13

and the good

as an epithet of honour in the 8id Tfjv tou rjBous Koo-piov (for form Gi:, p. 33) dvao-TpotpT]v, ii. 1794 (ii/A.D.) 8id . 3

,

s

tirl

(B.C.

PSI III. 240 (ii/A.D.) yvva[i]Kttov Kdo-pov, OGIS 531 (A.D. 215) KaTao-K€vdo-as tov vabv p«Ta iravTos tov Koo-pov,

confined to

is

Tfjv Is t^|v irdXiv

women,

I

12

inscrr., e.g.,

see lilass

4

311-10) (= Selections, p. 2) tlu.aTio-u.ov Kal K00-U.0V (Spaxpds) ,a, with reference to a bride's trousseau,

Eleph

"orderly," "virtuous," which

Tim

:l

,

-

teoa/itog, I

KO v(pt£CO

(B.C.

"

|

€ls

t«Xos

and see P Petr II. 13(18^)' 25S-253) where the words Kov(j>t'£wv Tbv Pao-iXca,

d(pf|Kcv,

dXXas

S{ kckovîkev,

lightening the king's burden," are written over the line in

357

KO(f)lV0$

Kpaviov

connexion with a notice inviting tenders at a lower rate for some public work. For K<»>4>fl;o, " levo," " absolvo," see P land 62 11 note. In BGU I. 321 11 (a.d. 216) ecpeupe'BT) to. o-evrdpia KcKou{f>L{Tfi.cva, the reference

to a robbery,

is

and

in

PSI IV. 299 s ness

(iiiM.D.) io-0T] p.01 f| vdo-os, to illHobart,- p. 2S1). In the curious mantic P Ryl I.

(cf.

2S 1M (iv/A.D.) we have apparently an instance of the verb used intransitively tol ev SovXla Kou(p£o-iv (/. -nv) Ik tt|s " for a slave in servitude it means an alleviation of SovXCas,

—

"

his servitude

(Edd.

— see their note).

For a similar meta-

phorical use of the subst. see Kaibel 406" ire'vOous [K]oucpi.[o-]11 p.os eye'veTo, and for the adj. see P Oxy XIV. 1627 (a.d.

342) T]£iwo-apev 8^ (rat

.

.

Kal

Kovcp^v

.

^rvxpbv "Ocretpos

8o£t)

Schubart Einfiihrung,

p. 370).

papyri substantivally,

e.g.

ra

irape'xovTjos

163 1

Koua

P

I.

I

iiStop

(see

often used in the

is

KoOa Strass

10

(A.D. 510)
Gil on P Oxy XIV.

see further

:

16

shown

that

the

in

JTS

x. p.

might be of different

567

ff.

Dr. Hort has

between ko
distinction

one of material rather than of

basket

for either

size,

judge by the uses mentioned in classical and patristic writers. This conclusion can now be confirmed from the K(nvr|, as when in certain military

P Oxy

accounts,

—

where Lk may have kept the original The word is late (Lob. Phryn. p. 62 ctkChitous Wy£, dXXd prj Kpdppa-ros), and is probably rightly traced to Macedonian origin (Sturzius Dial. Mac. p. 175 f.). With Mk 2 12 Norden (Ant. Kunstprosa ii. p. 532 n. 1 con) trasts Lucian Philops. 16 06 dpdpevos tov o-kiuttoSo,

word of

:

cf.

9

his informant.

e'

tov d-ypbv dmwv. The spelling varies, but the form given above is found in the best NT MSS. (YVSchm p. 56), though X on 10 out of 11 occurrences prefers KpdpaKTOs, for which we can now cite P Tebt II. ii>x £T0 '5

eKeKopio-To,

406

1'

I.

of

(inventory

—

c. a.d. property 266) KpdpaKTos bedstead in good order," P Gen

"a wooden

£vXi.vos Te'Xetos,

68 10 (A.D. 382) epp.aTi.Kiv xpaPaKTwv (/. epp.aTi.Kov Kpdpsee also the late P Grenf II. 11 1 s2 (v/vi a.d.)

aKTov)

:

{=Chrest.

I.

135)

KpapdKT(iov), where the editors note

that

KpdppaTos is used of a bier by Cedrenus, Justinian. an. 31 tovs k. tuv eKKX-no-iuv (Migne, P.G. exxi. 736 c), and compare KpapaTTapia in the same sense in Chron. Paschal, an. 605

{ii. xcii. 976 a), a/. KpdppaTos is found an inventory of Trajan's reign, P Lond I9I I6 (a.d. 103117) (=H. p. 265): cf. Epict. i. 24. 14 and KpaPPaTiov in ii. hi. 22. 74. In an ostracon, probably Ptolemaic, published

in

(a.d. 2S0).

xo
KoucpoTd-rnv

—

(Edd.).
ijpas els

elo-aYvelXai

we requested you to assign to us a very light duty " The wish is frequent on grave-stones dXXd koviv

'•

Xptav,

from KXivdpiov

33

sizes, to

we

hear of Koipivoi holding 43 (a.d. 295) eVxov irapa crov KO
I.

40 Xvrpai "'• - 7 Xvrpwv Teo-o-apaKovTa, and a little later iy I6 of— Koiplvovs dwuvas, which contained only 20 XlTpai. For the contrast between the two words in Mk S 19 ' we may quote an ostrafrom the middle of iii/B.c. "HXwvi NIkuvos kon-letter_ -

—

p nToXtjiaiwi 'Ao-KXr|in.d8ou a-<|>upiSiov (Archiv vi. p. 220, No. 8"-)- Other exx. of Kdipivos are— P Petr II. 6 14 39(//) (taxing accounts) els KO
we find KpdpaTos as in Mk 2* B* : showing that in the West the form with WSchm p. 56 cites KpapdTpios from CIG

in

Mil. Nicole p. 184

cf.

Lat. graliatlus,

one p prevailed.

6 21 14a? 1 in the sense of dpxiKovrw[e]tTT]s (ii. add. 2132a? 12 20 ). In the German edition of his Prolegomena

II.

:

Ac

cf.

(Ein/eitung, p. 60) Moulton has a note on the significance of the orthographical peculiarities of the uncials in connexion with such a word as KpdppaTos in helping to fix the

NT

MSS. the note is reproduced in Lake's Introduction to his edition of the Cod. Sinaiticus, p. xi.

provenance of the

Add

that

:

Codex Washington (W)

word

regularly spells the

KpdpaTTov. According to Thumb (Indog. Forsch. KpeppaTi is the normal form in MGr.

ii.

p.

85)

k<5
'

P Oxy

IV. 739 8

(iii/A.D.) •n-fpl

tov

257)

(c.

P Tebt II. 405 s 417" (ii/iii a.d.)

a.d. i) kocJ>Iv»v y, II. Kcuvds,

koP( = (J>)ivos

BGU

and P Flor II. 269 (A.D. XaPeTwo-av ol dvrjXaTai KOplo-ai 0-01 tovs The word, which is of Semitic origin (cf. Lewy 10

KOlvou Trjs o-Ta
evToXds

Koivovs.

was used specially by Jews (cf. Juveand Hort {I.e.) thinks that it was equivalent to the KdpTaX(X)os in which Jews carried first-fruits to Jerusalem. See further s.vv. o-apYdvr| and o-irupls. For a form Kotpos, which Dr. Hunt suggests may be equivalent Frcmdwbttcr,

nal

p. 115),

hi. 14, vi. 542),

to Ko
duced

in

Ko£viov

Archiv see

spread use

Maidhof

ol

P

v.

308 ff. The with such forms as * Koipa, p.

and

for

reprothe dim.

6

The wide(B.C. 224). 53(w/) the Koivt| is fully illustrated by word still survives in along

Petr III.

K
Hawara papyrus

No. 42,

381,

p.

MGr

*

Koepoivi.

XQafSfiarog, the poor man's bed or mattress, and therefore better suited s to the narrative in Mk 2 4 than k\Ivt\ which Mt (9 ) and

Lk

le

(5

)

substitute.

In

Ac

5

15

KpdppaTos

is

distinguished

xq&îo "

occurs quater in the general sense of "cry out in a late 1 i/B.c. petition, P Oxy IV. 717, e.g. eKpowvTos Se pou Kal 33

KpdôvTos to Too-aiiTa cf. 1' Fay 119 (c. A.D. 100) eirl Kpd£ei lido-is elva pf| els <]>u>plv (for \|/upiov) ye'vr|Tai 8id T
" manure) to be dissolved by the water (Edd.), BGU III. S16 15 (iii/A.D.) eirl Kpdo-i (/. eirel Kpd£ei) "Airds EvayyeXos For Ke'Kpa-ya as a perfect with (/. -ov) irepl tov x aAK °vsee Pro/eg. p. 147, and to the LXX add Menandrea p. 44 11 to TraiSlov KeKs The verb, paYos, "the baby screaming," and so ii. 45 *. which survives in MGr, is discussed by Abbott /oh. Gr.

present force in Jn exx. there adduced

p.

1"

348.

xqeunah].

On the form "surfeiting" (AV, RV). which is read by in Lk 2I M the only place where the word occurs in the NT, see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 81, and for the medical usage = "drunken nausea," see Hobart p. 167. Lat. crapnla,

WH

KpeTrdXT],

,

xoaviov is

found

iis in the

pp. 123, 125)

—

2

magic P Lond 125 verso (v/a.d.) (=

tpios Kpaviov,

''to Kpaviov toO 6vov.

I.

P

358

KpaaireSov II.

Ryl

152

17

(a. D.

eKpavoKoVr|o-av TrXiora

42)

uT(d),

"they cut the heads off very many young trees" (Edd.), shows a new equivalent of KapaTou.e"w. XQ&orcedov, the "fringe" or "tassel," which the Law required every Jew to attach to the corners of his outer garment (Numb 12

38

15 '', Deut 22 I2I 371 (iii/A.D.)

The word

).

(=1.

p.

found in the magic P Lond 96) «|a<|/as Kpdo-n-eTov (/. -8ov) tou is

KpOLTOS

\% Kp[a]T«i Tototjs, "over which Totoes has rights," and the similar use of the compound eTUKpaTe'w of rights acquired or exercised over the property of others in P Tebt II. 343" As further bringing (ii/A.D.), where see the editors' note. out this strong sense of Kpare'w, we may notice that it is

BGU

18 s3 I. 71 joined with Kupieuu in (A.D. 179), ib. 282 s6 A.D. and with in Tebt P. II. (after Sto-ird^w 175), 383 (a.d. At Delos a dedicatory inscr. has been found Ad Tip 46).

—

TrdvTwv KpaTouvTi Kal MijTpl Me-ydXrjL

(BCH

Toiio-r)

lu-aTfou crou.

(18S2), p. 502 No. 25): cf. the use of LXX, and see Cumont Relig. Orient. In the vi/A.D. P Lond V. 1663 8 the Emperor is

p. 267.

described as

"

"

word also formed part of the common stock of the Koiv-rj is shown by its occurrence not only in the LXX and NT, but in the magic papyri, e.g. P Lond I21**2 That

this

I.

p.

98) 6eol Kpa.T
ib.

"3 (=

'** KpaTaiu Kal d0dpTu>, ib. (= p. 109) eirevx !"11 toO wavTbs uou t| uovti( = eiraKouo-dv 8eo-iroivr| Kda-g.ou,

Kparti(=

T)

tt] 1)-

" become master primary sense of of,"

may

P Oxy

cite

33 verso"-

I.

u

Tr[pwTov piv Kaio-ap ifjo-wo-e KXeoiraTpfav] Paa-i[XcCas, "in the first place Caesar saved

ii/A.D.)

Cleopatra's

when he conquered

life

gen. construction, which

is

her

"

kingdom

here supplied,

(Edd.).

is

comparatively rare in the NT (cf. Pro/eg. pp. 65, 235), but may be further illustrated by P Par 26" (B.C. 163-2) (= Selections, p. 18)

iiu.lv

8e 7LV01TO KpaTetv irdo-ns

and by the magic P Lond I2i"» dpKTe

.

.

KpaToicra [tou o]Xou

.

^s dv

ing parallels to

Ac

27

magic papyrus

ib.

46

accusative

1S

in

451

cupfjo-06

(=

(iii/A.D.)

x™P a Si 106) invoca-

p.

[See also the interest-

Field Notes,

(iv/A.D.)

I.

— an

o-\io-TT]u.aTOS

tion to the constellation of the Bear.

dpio-repa crou

(=

I.

p.

Another

144.]

So)

upaTei Tfj tov 8aKTuX(iov) shows the more common p.

see also the curious theological fragment P Oxy XI. 1384 26 (v/a.d.) where certain angels are represented as having gone up to heaven to seek a remedy for their eyes " 1 For cripd-yvov KpaTouvres, holding a sponge," cf. Rev 2 the meaning "continue to hold," "retain," as in Ac 2 s4 u J see P Tebt I. 61 (t) B.C. 118-7) 7pa
—

.

—

'

,

eK
P Fay 8e'Xr|S

109' (early i/A.D.) 6>av irpbs irap' eu.ou \pr\cra(r@ai n, euBus

dvdvKaiv ere

(/.

dvd-yKtiv)

ov KpaTwi, " when-

ever you from necessity want to borrow anything from me, " I at once give in to In P Oxy II. 237™'- 34 you (Edd.). Se Kal al yu vc" K£ s T°-ls (A.D. 1S6) irapaTifle'Twcrav uiroo-Tdo-ecri Twv di'Spwv cay KaTa Tiva lin-^Jipiov vdu-ov

KpaTtiTai Ta uirdpxovTa, "wives shall also insert copies the property-statements of their husbands, if in ac-

in

cordance

with any native Egyptian law they have a claim over their husbands' property" (Edd.), KpaTeio-Bai is used as equivalent to KaTe'xeiv in ib. " (see further Mitteis 36

in Archiv i. p. 188) : cf. toIs t{'kvois KeKpdTt)Tai,

"but

P Ami)

a contract for the sale of a

ib.

t\

Se kttjo-is

utTa BdvaTov

the right of ownership after " their death has been settled upon the children (Edd.), and II.

51"

very common as an honorific title in addressof exalted rank, much as we use "Your

is

(B.C. 88),

house—

—

s

P Fay 117 (a.d. 108) a prefect, P Tebt
Excellency,"

was applied

KpaTe'co in its

(Kpa.Ti\a-(v

The

[egregius)

ing persons

—

—

ai)d.

"rule," "conquer," we (late

KpaToucra tux^.

II.

XQCttECO.

For

tj

y.QdrioroQ

102) iv

p.

wtI

p-os

the

poetic

(=

(iii/A.D.)

vi.

in

iravTOKpaTup

xgaraiog.

irdvTaiv Kpa-

ttji

in

to persons of less importance, e.g. a dttcenariits 2 1711*: see the editors' note on ib. 1643 .]

P Oxy XIV.

This corresponds with the usage in Ac 23 2 ', 24 s 26 s5 and 3 possibly Lk I , though in this last case the word may be simply a form of courteous address. If, however, it is regarded here also as official, it is very unlikely that Theo,

,

at the time a Christian, "since," as Zahn [Introd. " there is no instance in the 42) has pointed out, Christian literature of the first two centuries where a Christian

philus

iii.

was

p.

uses a secular

nothing of a

title

title

in addressing another Christian, to say " On the title as applied

of this character.

BGU

to the |3ouXt| of Antinoe in in Archiv iii. p. 301,

Wilcken

The

and

IV. 1022 1 (a.d. 196) see the introd. to P Strass

cf.

is never found as a true superlative in the so found in literary books of the (cf. IV. 111S 11 (B.C. 22) Thackeray Gr. i. p. 1S5) cf. twv ovtwv ev twl KiJTrwi. Ta KpaTiora Kal pVXTiora. I.

43.

but

NT,

adj.

LXX

is

BGU

:

xodzoc;.

An


word

is

found in

P Leid G 14

1S1-145) (=1. p. 42), a petition to Ptolemy Philometer and Berenice, in which the petitioner states that he is

(B.C.

offering prayers

may

and

sacrifices to the gods, in order that they

give the Sovereigns

—

i-yleiav,

KpaTos,

[vJiktjv,

crBe'vos,

c ^- tne invocation tov oupavbv X"P W [ V to Isis, ib. U"- 17 (2nd half ii/B.c.) eX0e' uoi Bed flewv, KpaTos From the time of Augustus comes a i\ovtra ue'-yto-Tov.

Kupiclav

twv

[u]irb

:

—

els KpaTos 'Pwp.r|s Kal 8iau.ov^|V p.uo-rr|p£wv (Sy/l with which may be compared the acclamation at a popular demonstration at Oxyrhynchus on the occasion of a visit from the Prefect, P Oxy I. 41'- 2 (iii/iv a.d.) els [e]wva " to KpaTos r[»]y ['P]wp.a£wv, " the Roman power for ever This and similar usages find a parallel in the (Edd.).

dedication

757

s

),

!

language of Christian worship, as in the prayer P Oxy III. s Ttjo-ou 407 (iii/iv A.D.) which is offered Sid Xpeio-Tou, 81' ofi t) Sd£a Kal Tb KpaTos els tovs alwvas twv 11 See also alwvwfv cf. especially the doxology in 1 Pet 4 the magic PSI I. 29 21 (iv/A.D. ?) to KpaTos tov 'A8wval Kal

—

.

.

.

:

tov oreâvov tou 'ASwval Sotc, and the late (a.d. 630) epvw 8uvdp.ei KpaT(ei)

.

(cf.

Archiv

BGU

iv. p.

I.

214).

3 J4

13

For

359

Kpavyi)

KpiOlVOS Kora

the phrase

Kpd-ros, as in

Ac

19*°, cf.

P Tebt

I.

27"

elorrpaîs twv 7rpoe8Tjo-ope'va)v Trapd crov kcito. Kpdros eoT-ai, "any losses will be rigorously exacted from

(B.C. 113)

8'

T]

In MGr you" (Edd.). kingdom of Greece." The late form Kpdnia-is

is

KpaTo(s)

=

used

"dominion," as

=" kingdom, Wisd 6 3

in

,

is

s

in P Fay 89 (A.D. 9) eTous o-ySoou Kal TptaKoo-roi " the KaCcrapos KpaTr) P- 'S 1 ff-

found

declension Kpe'as Kpe'aTos must have prevailed in the Koiv^j in view of the MGr KpeaTo, KpiaTo.

For the diminutive Kpe&8iov

BGU

letter,

III.

814"

see

(iii/A.D.), in

the

soldier's begging which the writer com-

plains that his mother had sent him nothing, while a friend's mother had sent her son Kepapeiov eXaCov K [al] o-up£8av KpeSiwv (/. KpeaS(wv).

Tfjs

:

Tor

Il6) TTJS KpaTT|0-£0)S T-fjs olKCas, *A»'.3G fii]8«|j.ias KpaTfjo-ews fi.T)SJ Kupuias tivos eyyatov rrepi-yevopeVus avTwi, where the editor (p. 117) distinguishes KpaTncris,

"

possessio facti," from

"dominium,

Kvpici'a,

quod a

ius,

" cf. P Tebt II. 294 18 possessione disiunctum esse potest I). 8e" Kal (a. 146) pevetv (A pevei) pot tyyovois Kal -rois Trap' :

peTaXr|p\|;ope'vois t| toutwv Kvpei[a] Kal Kpdi-r|o-[is t]ov del xpovo[v, "and I and my descendants and assigns shall have the permanent ownership and possession

epoS

«ttI

of the

office for

ever" (Edd.).

In P Petr

II. 45'a. ** (B.C.

246)

(cf. III.

—

p. 334) Ptolemy III. Kal 01 pev e8e£u>i[vT]o,

describes his triumphal reception 01 8e [. .] peTa Kpdi-ou Kal Kpav-yijs [. . ., where the word has the "joyful " association that we find in Lk I 42 On the other hand, in P Tebt I. 15'- 3 (b.c. 114) tt)i a tov .

.

.

frrroKeipeVov p.T)v6s (icrel irepl uipav Co. [[Kpavyijs]] BopvPov -yevope'vou ev tt}i K
is

plur. 64

Emperor

we

are reminded of the usage in found in the interesting literary text, P

village" (Edd.),

1242m-

is

always

1676

comparative

strictly

16

oXXd TrdvTws fjpds, "but you

(iii/A.D.)

iTrcpr|
why

in the

NT,

cf.

P Oxy XIV.

elx«s- Sld

Kpet-rrova

toSto

doubtless had better things you neglected us" (Ed.). It is found

with a superlative force 1062 5 (ii/A.D.)irpoo-8sls

in

on

such a passage as P T d Bepeid ecrriv ii

Oxy VII. KpeCo-crova,

"adding that the summer ones were the best" (Ed.) the purchase of some fleeces. On relative proportion of the two forms in the LXX, letter referring to

Thackeray Gr.

i.

p.

a the see

122.

xge/mvw/u.

XQCtVyi'].

The

HQSiaacov, xqeixtcov,

I>»-32 (B.C.

I.

Ac

23*.

Oxy X.

(early iii/A.D.), describing an audience between the Trajan and certain rival Greek and Jewish emissa-

from Alexandria, where it is stated that sweat broke out on the image of Sarapis carried by the Alexandrians Beacrdpevos Se Tpaiavbs dTre8aupao-[ev], Kal pe8' oXi-yov

3

from Epidaurus— iii/B.c) to (dialect inscr. Kpapdo-ai Kara tov TpdxaXov i\ov, Michel 833 107 (B.C. 279) Tw-y KpepapeVwv o-Tt(j>dvwv. For the shortened Syll 803

o-a>p.a

31

cf. Syll 5SS {e. B.C. 180) ore'<|>avos xpvo-oiis 201 Kal o-TpcTTTov, Kpepdpeva eK xfjs cretjpas Trp6s t»i to£x»i,

pass. Kpe'papai

A

Kpepape'viov.

Lond 964 18

tion

:

made

is

is

«lo-Kpe|j.dvvu[jn

found

in

P

(=111. p. 212) aXXa pirpta tov vvpcpciva. In P Tebt II. 527 (a.d. ioi)

io-Kpjpao-6 4s

mention

new compd. a.d.)

(ii/iii

of a Kpenao-T-^ iroTio-Tpea used for irrigaP Lips I. 42" (end of

for the subst. Kp«p.ao-TTip see

iv/A.D.). trans.).

MGr Kp«p(v)w, Kpcpd^w (trans.), Kpep.op.ai See also Radermacher Gr. pp. 35 n. a 81.

(in-

,

ries

—

cruv8popal

e-ye'vovTo eis [tt^Jv 'Pu>pr|v

Kpav-yai tc TravTrXr|6eis

e£ePouvT[o K]al ird[vjTts eipevyav ets to in(/T)XcL pepr) tuv " and X6[
and

all fled to

the high parts of the hills" (Edd.)

Val. p. 2 s5 TroXe'pous, dpira-yds, Kpav-yds, UPpeis. word see also P Lond 44 17 cited s.z: dvaXvu.

xgeag. In P Petr

:

Vett.

cf.

Kpe'as

0-01 li.

Tre'pipai.,

eVepâ

old

k Kal

VII. 1056 2 (A.D. 360) inrep " for the

XiTpuiv irevTaKoo-Cuv,

price of 500

pounds of meat."

Frequent mention is made of Kpe'as Xv, "swine-flesh," which was evidently a staple article of diet, see e.g. note. trated

The

See also the epitaph on one himself from the cliffs, Kaibel, 225 ' 1

—

banks or edges

who had

hurled

'Oo-Te'a pev Kal crdpKas epds cnriXaSes Sie'xeuav

dXpa inroSe^dpevau

kqiByj.

father to his son,

Kpe'us

KpT)pvovs, for the steep

of the trench.

For

III. 58(n) 2 (iii/B.c.) a

oi\ eip[o]v

Xdxava— a

P employed— els to«s

works,

c|elai, Kpupviiv

—

Tipfjs

NT

13 is confined to Mk and 5 found in an account of rushes used in irrigation Petr III. 39"- >, where mention is made of those

parallels, is

For the

mother gives security of 20 dr. on behalf of her son who had undertaken to supply the village of Philoteris with salt meat and cheese Kpewv = 2 raX( pHxT|pwv KaiTvpoO. Cf. P Oxy XIV. i674 (iii/A.D.) e-rreiSin,

KQijflVOg. This word, which in the

by Mayser Gr.

I. 49 (iii/A.D.) with the editor's forms the word takes are fully illus-

p.

47"

in the plur.

word, which

(Rev

NT

in the

is

found only

6"), it is sufficient to cite

P Hib "

KaloXupav 8« K [al Kp]t8r|i/ eTo£pa?e, prepare both olyra and barley," P Petr II. 23(i) 2 (Ptol.) t| (=Jetd)r| Be KpiBî eT^-vr), "the rye and the barley had (B.C. 256)

^

been smitten viv 8e irpos

"

with hail

(?)

(Ed.),

P

Giss

I.

TrapdXr|pi)/c.v Kpei8iis iirepij/a

6

69 (a.d. 190)

KpiBtjs

dpTdpas

69' (a.d. 118-9) avTov,

P

Oxj-

I.

Se'Ka.

16

P Giss

different

I.

common

this

once and

According to Meisterhans Kpe'aTos is found once in an Attic 276.

Gr. p. 143 the gen. sing. inscr. ol B.C. 338, but Thumb {Hellen. p. 96) thinks that the

y.oidivoq.

V Eleph

25

5

Trap[aSucr]io

baskets ")

2S4-3) Ka<1 tov o-ito« tov KpuBivou Kal Tois X070VS, IV. 1092 28 (a.d. 372)

(B.C.

Trupi'vou dTre'x«

8e

8ii[o.

BGU

o-ol

Kpi8tvov

dxvpov Yvp-ya8a ("wicker-

360

Kpijxa

Kpiai? with the judgement of our lord the Prefect,"

=

KpC(ia (on the accent, see Pro/eg. p. 46) "legal decision" is found in P Petr III. 26 2 (iii/B.C.)To]is TOTrdpx[ovs] " it is KpfjiaTa Ka8fJKa els tovs [Kp£p.a] eav 8011 Kp£u.a, "(the dioiketes) shall require the legal decision to be carried out, if such a decision be neces-

"

Cf. also the restoration in OG/S 335 where avT[ol e]Tn.8e(jd|«vot tt^v KpCa-iv ir[ is followed after an hiatus by te]£va[i to Kp£]p,aTa taiiTots From denoting "judgment," "sentence," the word came " to denote the "offence for which one is sentenced, and hence in MGr is frequently used = " sin," as in the song 100

(Edd.)-

sary

B.C.),

(ii/i

"The

entitled

Xd-ya

to

|ie,

Confessor," where the penitent asks

'pwTa

Kp£(j.aTa p.ou

ue,

"confess

me;

—

—

'£op.o-

me

ask

my sins," and receives the answer to Kp£uaTa crou 'vat TroXXd, Kal d-yd-mi' vd p.^| Kavrjs TrXtia, "thy sins are " many thou must make love no more (Abbott Songs, " t( about

;

Cf.

p. 122, cf. p. 272).

"what

Kpiua,

a pity

(=

49~5°)

Selections,

comply with the judgement II.

18

ib. 38 (a.d. " to ev|«ivai Tots KeKpiue'vois, " (Edd. )— a legal formula, P

p. 53)

Ryl

3

I9 (A.D. 54-67) TliyXaVWl. KeKpt(J.€VOS UTTO TOV KpaT£o"TOU " I Tj-yeudvos, happen to have had a case decided by his highness the Prefect," and ib. 75 s (judicial late I

proceedings—

(Uvtoi tvttos eorlv Ka8' 8v eKpciva TroXXaKis Kal " iiva.1 p.01 a£v«Tat, only there is a principle according to which I have often judged and which seems to ii/A.D.

t)8t|

)

tovto Sfxaiov

me

fair"

that help

(Edd.).

Deissmann

{LAE

has shown

118)

p.

given to the difficult phrase Kp£vw to SiKaiov in Lk 12" by a prayer for vengeance addressed to Demeter on a leaden tablet found at xxv. (1901) p. 416 Amorgos, " to errdKoxPO-ov, Bed, Kal is

BCH

prononce la juste sentence" (Ed.). A good parallel to 1 Cor 6 2 occurs in 8 Syll S50 ( B. C. 173-2) KptSe'vTw ev avSpois Tp£ois oOs o-uve£Kpiycu

On

Xovto.

the weakened

15 s 13", l6 , 26 ), where it Christian Ecclesia, p. 80.

is

Sixaiov,

use of Kp£vio practically

Ac

in

19

= voaflju,

15 see

Hort

in

such

(cf.

!

XOIOIQ

XQIVOV 594

in

used in the plur. of an architectural device in Michel

is 72

The 279). myrrh in P

(B.C.

applied to

uvpov Kptvivov, and to

adj.

in

:

I.ond 46' (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 72) 121* 31 (iii/A.D.)(= I. p. 104)

oil in id.

P Leid

a.d.) Kp£vivov

(ii/iii

A

stars.

KpCva pXa[o-]Te£o-e«v

and

violets

lilies."

is

212

W ixI3 of the seven flowers of the seven — Els epitaph, Kaibel 547, begins Kpi'vivov SXaiov

"made

Kpivivos,

of lilies,"

"

MGr

Kpivo,

one

i/A.D. sepulchral

ta o-ou

[x]al [«l]s thy bones bourgeon into

may

do-Tc'a,

is

.

.

Kp£vos.

the

sense of "judging," "trial,"

found

is

PSI II. 173 17 (ii/B.C.) Ko[ra irpoe]veo-T
.

.

" before the trial of the case," the curious mantic 28 165 (iv/A.D.) tnfmpbv tviiivvpov edv &Xr]Tai ev Kplcra papt|[8]els i-arai Kal eK
P Ryl

I.

9 e.g. P Petr III. 26 (iii/B.c) accordance with a legal decision," P Oxy I.

"judgement," "decision," For

"

ck Kpio-«os,

XQIVCO. Kpivu> c. inf.,

"decide

P Par 26"

Tit 3", see

(B.C.

to

.

.

," as in

163-2)

(=

Ac 20 16

,

1

Cor2 2

,

ovk have decided

Selections, p. 17)

CKpfvaucv KaTa^wpicrai. (cf. I Chron 27 ), "we not to record," and cf. P Tebt I. 55* (late ii/B. c ) kKpiva. 11 III. p. 207) KtKpiKa ("I (A.D. 84) ypd\|/ai, P Lond S97 " s2 have decided once and for all cf. Jn 19 -ye'ypaâ) yap vt) 24

=

in

68 3j (A.D. 131) oSo-av 8

tjiol tt)v Trpbs

ment against him being entered

P Ryl

in

avTbv Kp£o-iv, "judgemy favour" (Edd.),

3'

jS (a.d. 157) -rrepl aTroXo-yto-|j.oC Kpurcuv, "con8 cerning the report of judgements," P Oxy XII. 1464 A.D. 250) KaT]d to KjXeuo-Bs'vTa iirb ttjs 8e£as [libellus II.

—

"

280s 8oiivai Tr^v

in accordance with the orders of the divine decree," and such legal phrases as dvtu Kpureois Kal Trdo-ns 16 B.C. iS) and aveu 8£kt]s Kal dvTiXoy£as (BGU IV. 1146

if then you have decided in accordance dp[o]vpav Tii tottu, with ancient custom to give the arura to the place" (Edd.).

Kp£o-«us Kal irdo-ns cipr|o-iXoy£as (P Tebt II. 444— i/A. D. ). An approach to the moral and ethical sense which, follow-

[LS quote Menander 4"iX. 5 £fjv p.e6' wv Kp£vr| tis {sc. t,f^v), but this is rather for £t|V \ut ixtivwv oOsKp£vr|Tis (Kp£vuic. ace.

ing the general

:

tovs Beovs iv 'AX€£av8pe£a A.D.)

€i

otiv

€iri(ie'v€i.v,

P Oxy XII. 1492 8 (iii/iv

eVpcivas kotoi to TraX[atbv]

"

" choose " or " prefer," a

classical use).]

The verb

is

also

used as a kind of term, techn. for the response of an oracle, e.g.

P Fay 138 1

avTbv dirtX0€Lv

him

(i/ii

A.D.) Kipioi. Aido-Koupoi, " lords Dioscuri, is

TrdXeiv

;

O

to depart to the city?"Cf. the use of the

P Tebt

II.

" ttjs

Is

tci,

it

KpeiveTcu fated for

compound

in

2

cmKtKpiTtu p.01 p.\ KaTapfjvai l&% has been decided for me (by the local oracle)

2S4 it

-fj

(i/B.C.)

Kp£o-6ws,

—

passages as (ii/B.C.

ad

usage of the LXX, Kp£o-is has in such 11", may be traced in Michel 542s

Mt 23" Lk inil.)

7r£o~n.v

?x 0VTa Ka ^ Kp£o-iv

xi-ytfj,

20 '

OG/S

—

with (mid. i/B.C.) tjv d8dvaTos KpCo-is eKilpuo-ev reference to a certain ordinance, and ib. 502 s (ii/A.D.) p.c££as Tai fj>LXav8pw-rru) to StKaLov aKoXoi)8a>s ttj -rrepl Tas Kpt'o-ets

38j

«Trip.eXe£a.

For

Kpi'tris,

"accusation,"

in

Jude

8 ,

see Field

For an adj. Kp£o-ipos with reference to the Notes, p. 244. day of judgement, see a Christian inscr. from Eumeneia in

—

down till the 25th " (Edd.) The 1 sense is forensic very common, e.g. P Petr III. 26 (iii/B.c) edv 8e tis Trapd TavTa Kp£vr)i tj Kpidrji dKupa Zcttoi, " and if

C. and B. ii. p. 514 os 8£ dv €tutt|8€ijo-6l, 2o-Tat avTai -rrpos tov £u>VTa 8cbv Kal vOv Kal €v ttj Kpio-£uu rj|X6pa. Ramsay " the term (p. 51S) remarks that Kp£o-iu.os rju«pa seems to be

any one judge or be judged contrary to these regulations,

used elsewhere only in the medical sense, " : determining the issue of the disease

that I should not go

the decisions shall be invalid,"

ib.

I.

16

11

(2)

'

(B.C.

230)

" I shall submit to the Kpi0T|o-o(MU Iw 'Ao-KX-nTridSov, judgement of A." P Oxy I. 37"- 8 (A.D. 49) (= Selections, p. 51) koto to xjtto tov Kuptov f"|-y€u.dvos KpL0€VTo, "in accordance

Menander, "

p. 72.

MGr

appear before Handbook, p. 337). Kp£o-i,

Kp£o-i,

court

'

the critical day also Durham

cf.

"judgement"

;

of judgement

fpxouai "

o-tt|

(Thumb,

3G1

Kpicnro? KoTotioq

KQVTzrog.

mentioned Ac 1S 8

is

Kraofxai

i

1

For other instances of a

*.

Roman cognomen (= "

this

Jew bearing

Cor

I

,

curly "), see Light-

from the Talmudists (Hor. Heir, ad

foot's citations

Cor I.e.).

I

P Leid W*™(ii/iii A.D.) 6 iravTOKpdrap, 6 evcb\io-f|o-as irveiaa dvBpcoirois els £coT|y oi eo-riv to KpuirTov (ovoiia) M (A.D. Kal apprp-ov ev dv8pwirous (/. -01s). In I. 3l6 1'

BGU

359) the seller assumes responsibility with reference to any Kpinrrbv irddos (" latens vitium") in the case of a slave

XQIZl'lQlOV

whom "court of justice," as in

in the sense of "tribunal,"

6

2> 4

(RV

marg.), Jas 2*

P Hib

papyri, e.g. I.

p.

306) 4dv

Judg 5

(cf.

10

8e dvJTtXe'y

Sely^le'vou K[pi]T-npiou,

B.C. 265)

(c.

Kpi0T|Ttoa"a[v eJTr[l]

,»l,

(=

toO

Christ.

(B.C. 146 or 135) ott]ws

|xtj

"

P Grenf I.

(Edd.),

ir€pLO-irw|xc9a

em

15'

tcl[

]-

BGU IV. 1054 (time of Augustus) IIjpcoTdptow KpiTTjptov -irapd A-rroXXwviov, P Oxy X. (a. P. 159) irpbs ttj eiriueXeta t[wv xp TlH:aTl0 T '^ v ] Ka^ 1

Ta

KpiTrjpi.a,

'

X&h tul I270

16

eirl

"

KpLTrjpt[wv, and similarly P Tebt II. 3I9*(A.D. also s.vi-. dyopalos and eXKvco, and cf. Archiv

tuv aXXwv 248).

See

iv.

Sf.,

p.

v.

pp. 40, 59

In

f.

Sj'll

Modica Introduzione,

cf.

:

X0V71XCO.

P Tor I. I Ti u (B.C. 116) Sid KeKpu(j.(j.e'vr)S o-K£ncop£as, "by means of hidden endeavour." In an elaborate accusation, P

371* (time of Nero)

Oxy

VI. 903 (iv/A.D.), a young wife mentions

own brothers— 1 ' irdcras

(J.OU

ou

direvTetflev

—

(/.

not hide

-T-f|v)

my

all

KGU IV. 1055 31 (B.C. 13) to 4v " the amount that shall be charged as

due," a middle in a pass, sense.

{Proleg. p. 161)

compares

8r)crd|j.evov,

New

11 is expanded in the 5 into XeS/ei 'I(Tjcroii)s, ttoXis

—

v^/tjXovs

used of one designated by the Prefect to the office of in P Oxy IX. 1195 1 (a.d. 135) 'AiroXXuvtuu

I will

18 keys from her," nevertheless ?Kpu\|/€v irdXvv ejie Tas " he kXcis els eLie', again hid the keys from me." With the 69 Gen 3 10 ) Moulton (cf. formally pass. 4kpu(3t| in Jn 8

of

is

avTrj

Kpi5i|/u>

(if|

Tas KXets, "henceforward

dcpiXfj

standard," "test."

other

among

had been heaped upon her, that though her husband had sworn in the presence of the bishops and of his that

insults

dvfj[p] SeSoKLjj.acrjj.tvos toIs 8eCois KpLTrjpLois tu>v Sepao-Twv iirl re the word has its original sense t-t] Te\vr| tt\s larpiKTJs,

"

p. 145.

-

d[-TroSe]-

"if he dispute the decision, they shall

be tried before the appointed tribunal

he has sold

Cor

frequent in the

a/.), is

6 29 Fr. [a) recto

I.

I

Kal

The

Logion

familiar saying of

7,

P Oxy

olKo8o|j.r|[j.e'vr| t7r'

oiiTe

eo-rnptYiJte'vrj

ire[o-]elv

I.

1

Mt

recto 15fr-,

aKpov [6"]pous SvvaTai o^Te

Kpu[p]f]vai.

"judge," as KpiTfjl

T|-ye|j.ovos

IV.

it.

vtto IleTpMviou MafiepTeLvou Toil KparCcrTou also applied to this same Prefect himself in

Sofie'vTl it is

:

726

20

(a.d.

135).

Cf.

also

it.

I.

97

5

(a.d. 115-6) " technithe

t« 7rdcrr|s e£ovcrias Ka£ iravTOS KpiTov. For " sense of the word, as frequently in the cal-political 10 4ir£467 Wackernagel {Hellenistica, p. 11) cites eir(

LXX.

OGIS

XtKTov KpiTfjv 4k Tuiv 4v 'Pwurj SeKovpiuv, compared with 3 ib. 499 Tiiv ckXektwv evPioaf) 8iKao-T(iv, both ii/A. D. inscrr. from Asia Minor.

y.Qovm. For this verb of " knocking" at the door, as in Lk 13*', Ac 12 13 where the Purists would have preferred kowtw (cf. ,

Lob. Phryn. n-roXfLiatov

177

p.

f.),

see

P Par

50'

(B.C.

160) etSov

Other exx. of

this

KpovfovTo] flvpav. In usage in late Greek are given in Field Notes, p. 120. the magic P Lond 46'= (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 67) we have For the subst. Kpovfia see Kpove els to ovs Xt'-yuv ktX. .

.

.

—

BGU

I\'.

1 1

2 54

-

31

the sense of " put

(B.C.

13),

"

and "

for the

compd. eKKpouu in P Fay 109* (early i/A.D.)

"evade, cf. Se'XevKos "yap (jlov avTovs wSe 4KK[e'KJpouK€ Xe'ywv cItl crvv" e'o-TaKas eavTcii, Seleucus has evaded paying the money by saying that you have made an arrangement with him (to pay off,

y.QyaxalXoc,.

P Lond

1

30

150

(horoscope

P Leid X™"'29

Kpvo-TaXXu>, iiaTos (/. pivr||J.aTos,

19" Kpuo-TaXXoeiSes Epic.

p.

ye'vos

"of

.

.

crystal,"

.

is

A.D.)

i/ii

137) ouota

(=I.p.

a.d.) KpuoT-dXXou

(iii/iv

"filings")

45, 2 7rfj£iv

o-raXXe'vLOS,

—

peivr|-

With Wisd cf. Usener

o-TaTTJpes 8.

djippocrias Tpo<))fjs,

In MGr KpuKpuo-TaXXoeiSfj. used as an endearing address to a

eirl.

y.Qvcpf] or Kpucpii 1!

5

,

is

(Moulton Gr.

found in a

ii.

p.

S4)

"secretly," as in

iii/B.c. ostrakon-letter

Eph

published in Archiv

3 aTrdo-TeiXov tois viroyeypajiiie'vois Tds p. 220, No. S The form Kpup^ ireTaXfas KpvcpT]L Kal artels a'wrflaveVOw. I2 1S ) occurs in a declaration by an egg-seller (cf. 2 Kings vi.

that he will sell only in the

327) 0LJ.0X07UJ

.

.

.

p.T|

"

|ioi

els

—

14

P Oxy I. 83 (a.d. to viribv Kpupf) \ Kal

open market

e£lvaC

I acknowledge that ev Trj TJaeTepa oIklcj iruXtv, be lawful for me in the future to sell secretly or in

(Edd.).

MGr

knowledge

it

shall not "

my

house

the Kputpd, "secretly," KpuaSd dird, "without

of."

"

(Edd.).

instead)

y.xao/.iai.

Occurrences of pres. and aor.

passages— P Petr

y.QVTtri] (xQVTVtrj) in the sense of

"vault," "cellar," as in

Lk

II 33

(RV),

PSI V. 547'' (iii/B.c), where in a list of parts of a building (doors, windows etc.) we read of rrjv KpuTrr^v ouoiav Twt Kovidjj.aTi, "the cellar similarly plastered" cf. occurs in

:

ypiJTns,

546

perhaps a vulgar Egyptian form of

s

(iii/B.c),

Part

IV.

where see the

editor's note.

Kpi5irTT|s, in it.

o-uvT[ai,

"but

if

II. 8(3)' (B.C.

any

may help some 246) edv]

shall acquire

Ttiv

Se'

difficult

NT

Tives [k ?]ti]1

11 them," P Tebt II. 281 oUlas t\ toitous, "from

(B.C. 125) Trapd KTtojie'vcav 12 (B.C. 11S) p.r|8acquirers of houses or spaces," ii. I. aXXovs KTao-8ai. |jlt|Se \pfjo-9ai toIs Te Xivu4SavTiKols ko' " nor shall any other persons take Pvo-o-ovpyiKols epyaXeiots, for cloth-weaving or possession of or use the tools required

y

47

362

KTi-jtxa "

duvvco

.

.

ei

.

P Oxy

(Edd.),

byssus-manufacture \lt\v

KTT|
s

II.

(a.d. 23) 259 TpidKovra ev al

T]p.[e']pas

als) d[Tro]KaTacrTr|o-to 6v evyeYiiripai Trapd trov eK [t]t)s " I swear that I have thirty days in iroXiTiKtis uX.a[K]7Js, I bailed out of the which to restore to you the man (/.

whom

public prison" (Edd.), where common confusion of aor. and p.ou €k£ I

we seem

have the rather

to

u ib.

fut. inf., cf.

'i\ovr6s

p.T)

e£)ovcriav \povov erepov [KJT-rjfVjeo-Bai, "and " power to obtain a further period of time (Edd.),

(=

have no

vii 42 (a.d. 1S6) wv edv Ka\ l!8ia KTrjo-wvTai p.e8eTepa. 237 " " of whatever they may acquire themselves besides (Edd. ). 19 A good illustration for Lk 21 "you shall win your own 21 selves," as opposed to "forfeiting self" in a may be found in P Tar 63'" (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 2S) tovs -

ib.

KTiafxa

,

dvBpWTTOVS €K TT|\tKai»T^S KaTa8(o)pd[s] apT[L]a)S dvaKTa)p.e'-

"the population recovering from so great a distress" So we say of a sick man, " lie isn't himself " yet." This same meaning of "acquire, "gradually obtain

XDjVOQ, I.

"

in

mostly

Tebt

56

and herds," is common, e.g. P ovk exou.ev ' w s -rf|s Tpoeprjs tu>v " we have not so much as food for our cattle "

plur.

s

flocks

(late ii/B.c.)

KTt|vwv

t)(iwv,

(Edd.),

P Ryl

126" (a.d. 2S-9) to eaTov TrpdpaTa Kal For the more specialized sense " beast of

II.

(3oiKa KTrjvt].

burden," (as in Lk 10", Ac 23 ) cf. BGU III. 912" (a.d. 6 33) Td oviko ktt|vt|, P Fay in (a.d 95-6) (= Selections, 10 P p. 66) tpyaTLKd KTfjvn SeVa, Oxy XIV. 1756 (c. i/A.D.) edv to KT-t]vr| e^('pxiTai eirl -ypdo-Tiv ("green fodder") cf. also M. Anton, v. 1 1 where KTrjvos, ireav)/a) croi eXatav ''a domestic animal," is contrasted with Bupiov, "a wild 24

:

The

beast."

times in the

adj. K-rnvoTpdcpos occurs several

Fayfim papyri and ostraca, e.g. l8(/;) Numb 32 1 where it is applied to land.

2

(i/B.c.

)

LXX

cf.

:

vovs,

(Mahaffy).

the complete mastery of the body," is probably to be preFor the perf. ferred in 1 Th 4 1 (as against Thess. p. 49). K^KTi]u.aL (not found in the NT) with its present force

"possess"

(cf.

we may

147)

Proleg. p.

P Tebt I. 5°' P Oxy IV. 705'

cite

(B.C. 118) ot] tt|V [o-7rd]pip.ov KeKTT)p.€voi,

" 34 (A.D. 200-2) \10pia KeKT-queBa, "own estates, ib. VI. 903 iv/A.D.) 8cra KtKT-nTai, "how much she has possessed herself

of,"

and from the

inscrr. Syll

Kal auTois Kal eKydvoLs, dXXdo-
.

Kvpieucrovcrtv 8e Ka6*

the

eKTwvTo

contracted

Other

to

reff.

Mayser Gr.

a Kal

14

(end of iv/B. c. ) JSwKev Kvp£ots ovari KeKTf|o-8ai Kal

17S

See also P Eleph I4 23 (Ptol.) and

ol irpaiTov Kvpiot eKe'KTTjvTo,

in

BGU

III.

992

"

6

(B.C.

167).

XT)']t(OQ.

For this word = "possessor," " owner," as in Ac 4 34 cf. P Oxy II. 237 Tiii 31 (a.d. 1S6) KeXevio ofiv TrdvTas tous ,

-

KTiJTopas evTos p.T|vwv

twv

els tt]v

dTrovpd>|/ao-8av Trjv IStav KT^crtv "

e'lj

evKTrjcreiov PipXioBfJKriv,

I

command

all

owners

to register their property at the property record-office within six months" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 37S 24 (a lease of land— A.D.

265) t[«v 8]r|poo-iiov TrdvTwv ovtwv irpbs vu[ds tou]s ktt]topas, "all the State dues being paid by you the landlords" For the later sense of (Edd.). See also Archiv v. p. 374 f.

"founder" Preuschen (HZNT ad Ac I.e.) refers to Krumbacher Indogerm. Forsch. xxv. p. 393 ff. The adj. KTt)TopiK09 occurs in the fragmentary P Giss I. 124' (vi/A.D.).

the inscriptional evidence will be found in

KXlÔ)

p. 340.

in the sense of

"found"

a city or colony, as in 1 Esdr from an inscr., probably to be assigned to B.C. 69-8, which is reproduced in P Fay p. 48 cf. also the AlexanKT[i.]o-6e'vTos tov
4

53

,

may be

illustrated

1

may mean "a field," as in Ac (i/A.D.)

(

piece of landed properly '

3

1

5

x^P'

(cf.

= Selections,

p.

")-

61) to

"

lmls

of any kind,

BG U

II.

"

530

a 21

KTfjua d"y€wpvT]Tdv eo-Tiv

an allotment that was lying neglected and unfilled, is frequently applied to a "vineyard," e.g. P Giss I. 79iii.11 (<-. a.d. ii7)o5 x[ <*P'-]v ov8[el]s d6vu.;t TioXelv kttju.0, P Oxy IV. 707" (c. A.D. 136) Tas toO kttjp.aTos Kal 7ra>uapL0v TrXaTas, "the walls (?) of the vineyard " and orchard (Edd.), and with the adj. P Ryl II. 157 4 (a.d. " the domain-land vine135) ovcriaK[6]v dpTreXiKov KTfju.a, Mk io22 see ib. 7611 For the as in yard" (Edd.). phir., refers to

while the word

:

more nearly to the distinctive Biblical usage of the word, "create," "form," which occurs again in the imprecatory tablet

AF 4

Wiinsch tov

veKu8atp.ov,

1

(iii/A.D.) e£opK(.i> ere 8ctt[i]s ttot' el,

8ebv tov

KTi'cravTa

7fjv

K[a]l

ovpavbv

Tcova.

XII 01 Q.

,

(late ii/A.D.)

property

a deposition regarding the division of certain

— tt)v

Siaipeo-ii'

Tiiv

KTT|u.dTiov

— "according

to

households and not individuals" (kot oZkov Kal u.t| koto and ib. I. 28 182 (iv/A.D.) Seo-TroTns eVTai TrpoVajTrov), TroXXciv d-yaBwv Kal KTT|pdT
blessings and possessions." illustrated from P Tebt II. KT-nu.aTiov

twv KaO-nKovrwv

" he

will

The dim. 616

be master of many KTT|uaTi.ov may be

(ii/A.D.) eTriue'Xecrflai t[ov]

e'p'yiov,

and the

collective

18

(A.D. 583) yeiop'Yciv KTT|uaTUK(iv t( Kal KwprpnKulv xal " labourers both on the estate and in the ^cuTiKuiv, villages and

136

adjacent property" (Edd.), and for the word KTriuaTcuvris, "the purchaser of an article," which is confined to the inscrr., see

Deissmann

BS

p. 147.

tous

7e-y[evr|p«'vous] dirb

ttjs

KTio-ecos

Upels tov rio[crei.8co]vos, ib. 391' (a.d. 133) eVous 7 ttjs KaBiepticretos TovSe tov 'OXuaTrCou Kal tt[S In connexion with the KTureos tov IIaveXXT|viov. •ye'vos

NT

usage

for

the Creation

draws attention

to ktiotis

of a city, e.g. Polyb.

ix.

io 6

Hicks (CK i. p. 7) as the regular term for the founding

(Mk I.

al.),

4.

kttjo-i.5

from P Ryl II. 145' (a.d. 3S) IJvToTroibs ttjs KTfjo-ews, "a brewer on the estate." For the adj. KT-np,aTi.K
Syll 60S* (i/B.c.)

koto

xzi'o/ia. In the

NT

(1

Tim 4 4

al., cf.

Wisd 9 2 KTicraa seems )

=

to

be

"created thing," "crea" foundation " we ture," but for the meaning may cite P Lond I2I 483 (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 99) eirdvn) tuv Teo-o-dpuv KTitrpaTcov tov Kocrpov, BGU I. 3" (a. D. 605) to dvaXu-

always used

in a concrete sense

Be'vTa irapd crov els

to KTLO-pa

Tfjs eKeio~e erravXecas.

363

KTKJTrjS

xvxloBev.

y.TIOT)]:.

This

NT

Pet 4 10 -of God)

Sir. tip. (I

is

applied quinquies to the prytanis of Oxyrhynchus as kt(.o-tt|S ttjs irdXews in the account of a popular demonstration made in his honour

—

Oxy

I'

I.

Domitian

4i

in

6 "'-

The same

(iii/iv a.d.).

title

given to

is

Pricnc 229 1 and similarly to Trajan

(CIG

,

II.

cf. Magic p. 6S, and see Other exx. of the word, which is not found in 237 Attic writers, are the magic P Lond 46 (iv/A.D.) (=1. the name of the god Thoth p. 72) where the invoker assumes

2572

CR

—

Tip Tijs
i.

8wi>8

elpi

Kal -ypappaTiov

s63 ib, 121 (iii/A.D.)

and

ktCcttt|s,

d>appaKiov

(=

Kal

tipeTT|s

I. p. 114) SeCpo poi 6 iv

twv orepeip irvevpaTi ddpaTOS iravTOKpaTwp ktCo-tt]s BtiSv. subst. (or verbal adj.) ktio-t
Tip

A

8 ?vpa{'s poil

(/.

ye'YpairTafi,

(i^|

"what

n 7"

P Fay

the Gemellus letters,

(a.d. 10S)

&

itypaipos \iv

—

ittov) T)
me

"

the building you have said more than enough (Edd.). " soldiers 208. see Archiv i. koivov Tiiv ktio-twv

a

On

xvêt'a.

The corresponding verb

is

used in

its literal

sense of play424

(iii/A.D.) magic P Lond 121 For the (=1. p. 9S) •rrovqo-di' poi KuptvovTa viKijo-ai. derived meaning "cheat "see Epict. ii. 19. 28, iii. 21. 22. The subst. kvPevttjs is found in Vett. Val. p. 202 8 irXaoro-

ing with dice or

gaming

in the

-ypd4>oi apira*yes Oupe-rravoiKTai KvpcvTat'.

(Imperial)

used of Divine "guiding" in Wisd 6 is applied to the management of a household in the 14 28 The inscr. quoted s.v. dvt'^YKXrjTos adjin. : cf. I Cor I2 verb, which

— a sepulchral epitaph — x a P^ v

irdv 8*'v8pos

p.e

dWpim,

Trtpl pio-Kov

kukXo9€v euKapirois kXwo-Iv aYaXXdpevov. Cf. also

BGU

IV.

17"

1 1

(B.C.

13),

and

P Lond V.

the late

16S6 16 (A.D. 565) KvKXwBev (see Lob. Phryit.

p. 9).

XVxloQ. For the

Rev

dat. kvkXio used adverbially

CPR

4', see

I.

42

10

" round about," as

kvkXio tov ûplov

in

no

P Fay

cf.

:

7

Ta kvkXwi toO tXaioup-yiou ££u>6ev o-Kaxf'ov €irl Pa8ds, "dig a deep trench round the oil-press outside" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 342" (late ii/A.D.) tov KepapfeCou) iv kukXio glut ov) ^[lJXou tottov, "the vacant space surrounding the pottery" (Edd.), and from the inscrr. OGIS 455" (a.d.

94)

(i/B.C.)

TOV LCpoO

KVtcXlp T€ €K€LV0U

The

do-vXos Jo-tw.

adj.

kvkXios

is

.

.

[ovTOS 6] TOTTOS

.

found in

ib.

213

38

(iv/iii

B.C.) iv\ tois kvkXCois d-ywo-iv.

xvXia/zog. The form KvXurpds, "rolling," which is read in the best 18 For texts of 2 Pet 2 22 is found in Prov 2 (Theod. ). 13 (Symm.), where, howKuXio-pa, as in the TR, cf. Ezek 10 ever, the word has its proper meaning, "something rolled ,

is

Petrine

than a "rolling-place" as in the

rather

round,"

In P Hib I. no liii/B.c.) certain documents are passage. descrihed as kuXiotoC, "rolls." According to the editors the difference from tirio-ToXai, which are also mentioned,

was " perhaps one of

y.vfieqvjjotg.

The

dXXd

p.

"),

(

'

Kaibel 546 T

:

p. 7.

e-yw

KVfjiftaXov

I

Preiiigke

17

size rather

than of contents

(iii/A.D.) kvXio-tous IpaTtiov

" cf.

:

also

8«a.

,

.

compd. SiaKvpepvdw is used of a woman "piloting" herself Ik tov to[iov]tov and her child out of a time of crisis

—

KCUpoO

ep.CLVTT|[v] T€

xv?.uo.

For

form which replaces the older pies, in pdppopos.

this

-Cv8o>, see

the citations s.v.

Kal TO TTCuSÔV 0"]oU SiaKtKVp£pVTjKUia

16

(P Lond 42 (B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30, Selections, p. 10)). For a new literary citation for Kupepvdw see Ilerodas ii. 99 f. TaiTa o-Koir€uvTts irdvTa t^v SCktjv 6p6fj Yviipri KupepvaTt. [

y.vV.og.

P Lond 776 10 (A.D. 552) (= III. p. 278) we read of a KvKXds ("crooked wheel"?) used for purposes of the exact character of the machine is unknown. irrigation In Herodas Proocm. 4 (ed. Nairn p. 101) T]d KuXXd d«i8tiv In

kuXXî

:

xvPeQvijr>ig "steersman," "pilot," is common, e.g. P 276' (a.d. 77) KuptpvfJTtu ir[X]o£o[u] vau\wo-Lp.ou,

in the sense of

Oxy

II.

522 (ii/.\.D. vavTiK(ov) 'flp(wvos Kupt(pvrJTOv), P 3 In OGIS 370 (ii/iii A.D.) KupepvrJTov irXot'ov. s Archiv ii. p. 439, No. 43) we hear of 676 (a.d. 106-7) ( an official described as — KuPepvrJTOu NtiXou. In Ac 27 11 ib.

15

III.

Tebt

)

II.

=

KvpepvrJTfl Kal Tw vauKXfjpip is rendered by Kamsay (Paul, p. 322) "the sailing-master and the captain." Isis is described as KvpepvfjTis in the literary papyrus P

" limping" verse, the "choliambic : cf. the use of X">ôs in ib. i. 71 xioXrjv 8' detStiv \
refers to the

away"

limping

15

30

Tip

y.vixa.

69 Oxy XI. 1380

cf. ib. KvpaTisv " like a wave (Ed.).

(early ii/A.D.).

xvxXevco

"YtwpYiov.

135),

and

633)

(=

.

(iv/A.D.)

"

:

(=

(

=

I.

p. 73) iirb

I.

p.

66)

twv

tt^s

8aXdo-o-ns

"rolled

Kvu.a.Tovu(evov),

y.v[-tfialov.

used in connexion with working the water-wheel in P Lond 131 recto 508 (a.d. 78-9) (I. p. 185) kukXojttJ kukX«viovti. to op-y(avov) (cf Archiv i. p. 131), and in a lease of land P f;renf I. 5S 7 (c. A.D. 561) tToipios Six™ KuKXevo-ai to is

auTb

P Lond 46268

and the juxtaposition of the two

(Ed.),

Mt

adjectives in

For kukXcvttjs see P Ryl

for KUKXeuTr|piov (not in

III. p. 266),

P Giss

I.

56

II.

157

15

(a.d.

33 LS) P Lond 1012 (a.d. s

(vi/A.D.).

With kowski 2

Cor

1

,

Demophon

and rattles": in

KuppaXt^w

cf.

where

sends

Kal KvpPaXa frequent

13'

p. 34),

P Hib

13

(c B.C. 245)

(=

domestic

Wit-

festival

Zenobius— «\ovTa Tupiravov and cymbals, Deissmann LAE p. 150ft". The word is

LXX. Neh I2 27

the see

54

for a certain

Kal KpoTaXa, cf.

I.

in preparation for a

e.g. .

" with tabret, 1

Kings

1S 6

:

for

the

verb

364

KV/J.IVOV

Rendel

XVfllVOV,

"cummin,"

word of Phoenician origin (Ilcb. JS3— Cf. P Tebt I. 112 13 (an account— B.C. 112) a

Isai 28".»). \6yos KVfu'vou .

.

KVpKVCO

.

Kup[i]vov ptTpov a, P

ib.

II.

iot.i-9 (c. B.C.

18)

fX(a£ou)

e,

Fay

vi,

314
19

Harris with his accustomed ingenuity further discovers that John's "dear" friend was a Gentile proselyte of the tribe of Ruth, and like Ruth a widow The word !

(ii/A.D.)

"

w/e.

more formality by a slave addressing her P Tebt II.4I3 16 20 (ii/iii A.D.j 'A
also used with

is

mistress

"

in

'

.

oSiVr) Apo-ivofJTi.

This dim. of KtW, which occurs qttater in the NT, is used once by Epictetus iv. 1. in «!8' oIStws irpoo-" then e\6i lir\ Kuvdpiov, <-ttI iTrirdpiov, cm. dvplSiov, proceed " thus to a dog, a horse, an estate For (Sharp, p. 23). the more classical kw£8lov (Lob. Phryn. p. 1S0) see M. Antoninus vii. 13 KinaSiois do-Tapiov eppipt'vov, "a bone thrown to lap-dogs."

—

at least

.

.

.

5 .

.

pi

]

Sd£ns

pe,

twv c-vtoXwv dirdSos Trap* 'Att(= 'Aepp)o8iTns Kvp£a, and in the Christian P Oxv VI. 5 a 939 (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 128), where a servant writes to his master that the favour of the Lord God had been shown wort Tr^v] xvplav dvao-cpfjXai. ck Tijs KaTaXa" Povo-tis [aviTr^v vdcrjov, by the recovery of my mistress from " the sickness which overtook her (Edd.), and by saving her life in answer to her prayers TaiS€v]xaIST|pwv iTrivtvtriv Kvp£[a], T|p.£\nKeVai
xvvdgiov.

.

Kupta iroXXd xaCpetv

x-jj

.

.

.

'

—

—

See also

Siao-iotras TJp.lv [tt)v T|piiv] Kvplav.

s.v.

Kvpios.

xvnrco. is

See s.vv. dvaKuTrTw, KaraKVTTw, TrapaKVTrrw. 'Ekkvtttw 19 found several times in the LXX, e.g. Ps 101 (102)

^Ku+tv

j£ iii|/ovs

found in P Petr

16 (if (B.C. 237) the will of a certain Menippus— K[up]tjvaios rfjs eTri.-yovfjs, " a Cyrenean by

descent": Tciv

cf.

ib.

I.

22(i)

3

(B.C.

249) 0€ap£o-Tios Kvptjvalos

Avo-ipaxov, and Michel 897"

-n-tpl

ad

(i/B.c.

init.).

Kvg/jf}]. For the presence of a Jewish population in Cyrenaica see the decree set up at Berenice by the Jewish community in honour of the Roman governor, M. Tittius CIG III. 5361

—

tSo£e tois &pxov
oaiW

which occurs

tw TroXvrevpaTi twv

iv

BtpeviKi] 'Iov-

kt\.

,

Governorship of Syria, and the date of the Nativity (now to be placed in all probability in B.C. S), see W. M. Ramsay Recent Discovery, pp. 222-300, Journal of Roman Studies vii. p. 273 ff. There is also a convenient summary of the new evidence by W. M. Calder in Discovery i. (1920), p. 100 ff.

xvQia. The use of address

of KvpCaas a courteous, and even affectionate, form in the ordinary correspondence of the be time,

may

said to have settled

what Westcott (Epp. of S. John, p. 214) " insoluble " 5 regarded as the problem of 2 Jn by showing that Kxipfa there must lie understood not of a church, nor of " any dignified lady," but of a "dear" friend of the writer. 1

.

Thus

in P Oxy IV. 744* (B.C. 1) we find a man writing— BepovTiTTJ Kup{
appellative occurs thrice

(cf.

(iii/iv. A.D.), the repetition in 2 Jn) in the

same sense— xafpois, Kvpfa pou Eepnvta o-etpios. irdv

iroliio-ov, Kvpixi, !£eX8ei.[v ttj]

.

.

it

Tr(apd) n«Totois -yeveeXCois

following instances

(=

II.

p. 75)

n t0

may

a camel

and

10

Rev

,

eccles.

suffice— P

is

provided

Lond 32S 10 els

Kvpiaxds

(a.d.

163)

XP" as

™V

airo Bepvc£KT]s Yeivofpt'vcov) iropiwv (/. iropciiSvi, "for Imperial service on the caravans that travel from Bernice,"

P Oxy

III.

474

41

tov KvpiaKov xpiipaTos, "the s 48 (a.d. 202-3) Ka KvpiaKfjs 10 note), P Oxy XII. 1461 (a.d. 222) ev

(a.d. 184

Imperial revenue,"

P

7t|s (see the editor's

Giss

?)

™

I.

"in Imperial ownership," BGU I. i'16 tov KvpiaK&v Xd-yov, " into the Imperial treasury." and ib. 266 18 (a.d. 216-7) els T ds iv 2vp£a xvpâJKas iiTrr|peo-£as, "for the Imperial service in Syria." The earliest KvpiaKJ),

KTTJo-ei.

(iii/A.

D.

669

ets

)

ex. of this official use of the

13

(a.d.

68)

elSciis

toCto

word

o-vpe'peiv 18

is apparently OGIS Kat tms xvpiaKats

("the Imperial finances"), ajw twv dcpeiXdvTwv els tov KvpiaKov X070V ("the Imperial treasury") see Deissmann LAE p. 362 ff., where attention is also drawn <)/r|ois

:

to the significant use of ZePao-Hj, as denoting "Emperor's " Day in this same inscr., and the is thrown out

conjecture

"that the distinctive title 'Lord's Day' may have been connected with conscious feelings of the cult protest against

of the

Emperor with

its

'Emperor's Day'" (p. 364); cf. Brit. 2S13 ff., and Wilcken Ostr. i., p. 812. The word Kvpiaicds had been previously discussed by Deissmann in BS p. 217 ff., and to his citations from the inscrr. we may add PAS ii. 14 (Makuf, ancient Heraclea, in

also Encycl.

to Kupiaxu

diroT£o-ei

[]£trKui, ib.

Caria) 21 (same place) dTro(Y]eio-ei

(pio-Kui (cited by Hatch JBL xxvii. 2, p. 138 f.). used of a church-building in the iv/A.D. P Oxy " when VI. 903" d-rreXBoucra [ci]s to Kupiaxov tv 2ap.po.6ci, I had gone out to the church at Sambatho " 21 (Edd.), cf.

[t]u KupiaKu

The word

is

.

A

Syracusan

inscr.,

Kaibel

737— no

date,

runs—

'Hpt'pa KupiaK-jj 8eo-ptii9«o-a oXvtois xapaTois ewl koi'tt|s, t^s Kai Toiivopa KvpiaKTJ, TJptpo. KvpLaKrj iravTOs Pi'ou Xvo"iv iVo-x«.

MGr

KupiaKT),

tov 8co[v] ... Spa [pf|] ap-eXriirns, Kvp£a, "greeting, dear Be sure, dear, to come Serenia, from Petosiris. on the

xvqievoj

20"' for the See that you do birthday festival of the god. not forget, dear." Cf Exp VI. iii., p. 194 ff., where

passages as

up

Cor

bibl.

i is described , by word," but exx. of it " " from the inscrr. = are given by LS, and the Imperial same usage is amply supported by our documents. The

known KvQi'jI'lOg. Upon the different forms of this proper name in the MSS. of LI; 2 2 see Robertson Gr. p. 192, and for the bearing of certain recently discovered inscrr. on Quirinius'

1

"a

in

as

Grimm-Thayer

d^tou avToii.

KvorjvaloQ is

xvQiaxog,

is

"Sunday."

Lk 22 M etc., oUuiv, wv Kal rav

construed with gen. of obj., as in

P Par

13

15

(B.C. 120)

in

such

-irpoYo-

365

KVpiOS vwv I.

|iou KtKvpitvK
104

made

15

(B.C. 92), a

that the wife

her husband

own

to

— Kvpcvovcrav avTOV

I47) p.€T

p.

is

KOtVTJ

P Tebt which provision is

8(rov Trepifjcrav XP°"0V, or

i
marriage contract

in

common

their property in

Kvpitvoucrav

(/.

— but

cf.

TWV VT7(Lp\6vTO>V avTOLS

with

Mayser cf.

I

also

Michel 976 11 (b.c. 300) civ t« aiTo? invpUvirev, "those which he was personally responsible." P Lond 1' 154 (A. 11. 6S) (= II. p. 179) pr|S6 Tois Trap' avTov Kvipievovrafs avTwv] K(al) KaTacriruvTCS shows part. ace. plur.

tilings for

.

.

-as followed by one

in

the magic

P Lond

in

(Thackeray Gr.

I21 638 (iii/A.D.)

followed by the ace.

and

in -es

P Eleph 14 14

(=

— toO

I. p.

i.

In

p. 149).

in)

the verb

is

KvpievovTos Tr|(v) oXt|v o'iKovp.eVr|V, (Ptol.) the usual constr. with the gen.

—

—

is accompanied by an Tfjs Si vfjs Kvpuvo-€L Kal twv KapTrwv 22 absol. constr. Kvpitvo"ovo-iv Si Ka6' a Kal ol TrpuiTov

—

For the same two constructions we may Kvptot eK^KTrjvTO. compare the verb with the gen. in Rom 69,14 al. and its Cor 31 ' oi

absol. occurrence in 2

to irveviia Kvpuva, eXeu-

Si

Ocpia according to Bishop Chase's happy conjectural reading seeJTS xvii. p. "60 ff. On 6 Kupieuwv as the colloquial name " master for the argument, see Epict. ii. 19. 1. The subst. T 37 (B.C. 1 16) LvnSeuids KpaTrj KvpitCa is found in P Tor I. i :

-

crews

jjlt^Sc

Kupicias Tivbs e-yyaiov Trtpivevou.e'vT|S auTwi, where

the editor (p. 152) distinguishes between KpaTTio-is, occupation possessio, or ins ill re, and Kvpiet'a dominium, or ius ad rem : for the II.

95

Tebt

form KvpeCa, as

i(S

II.

Dan 4 18

in

(Theod.)

al.,

cf.

P Amh

(A.D. 109) tt|v tovtwv Kup[e]iav Kal KpaT-no-iv, P u 294 (a.d. 146). See also Mayser Gr. pp. 92,

417.

XVQIOQ. (1)

BGU

in .

the

,

.

1

A.D. 300) Kvp£w |ioii dStXijxi 'Hpd, a Oxy IV. 744 1 (b.c. i) ( Selections, p. 32) 'IXapiwva (/.— lav) "AXiti rfji dSeXij>T]i TrXeiora ii. I. 123 1 (iii/iv Xafptiv, and even a son A.D.) mipCu llou sister

III.

949

(c.

=

(and probably wife)— P

—

Uluj AlOl'UO-oBtUJl'l.

It is, however, with the religious use of Kvpios that are specially concerned, and in keeping with the con" ception of lordship," which was so characteristic of Oriental

(3)

we

we may begin by noticing its common use in connexion with the cult of the Egyptian God Sarapis. Letters frequently begin with some such formula as Trpb p.iv ttovtuv ) Kal to irpoo-KivTiad crou iroioo eiixouaC
—

—

KvpCu ZapdmSi, "before

Tii

else I

pray for your on your behalf" 5 (P Fay 127 ii/iii A.D.), and we may add, owing to the 11 such striking resemblance of phraseology to I Cor io irapa

and

health,

all

I supplicate the lord Sarapis

—

invitations to a ceremonial feast in the

no2

Serapeum as P Oxy

I.

(ii/A.D.) epioTa crt Xaipr||j.wv Stnrvrjo-ai tls KXe£vr|v toO Kvpiou EapdmSos iv tuj Sapaira'.;) aiJpiov, fJTis ccttIv U, duo

"

Chaeremon requests your company at dinner at the table of the lord Sarapis in the Serapaeum to-morrow, the " th 15 , at 9 o'clock (Edd.), cf. ii. III. 523 (ii/A.D.) tilpas 9,

(=

Selections, p. 97). From this it is easy to see how the title came to be applied to sovereigns or rulers in the East. Thus, to confine (4)

ourselves to the period immediately preceding the Christian era, Deissmann (LAE p. 356) cites the description of

Ptolemy XIII. as toO Kvpt'ou Pacn.X[«']os fltov, "the lord king god," from an inscr. of 12 th May B.C. 62 (OGIS iS6'), and another inscr. from Alexandria of B.C. 52 where Ptolemy XIV. and Cleopatra are called ol Kvpioi 6tol pe'vio-Toi., " the most great gods"

lords, the

wide sense of "possessor," Mk 13" 5 in P Tebt I. 5"' (B.C. iiS)tovs oIkuSv, "the owners of the houses," and used in

is

Kvpios

"owner," as Kupuws tcuv

KVpiOS

(cf.

Berl. Sitzungsberichte, 1902,

same writer points out (LAE, Herod the Great (B.C. 37-34) 1 415 Ba]crtX«i 'HpiuSci KvpCu, and to Herod 1 (a.d. 37-44) in ii. 41S uirep cruTT|pCas Kvpiou

Similarly, as the P- 357)7 Kvpios is applied to p. 1096).

OGIS

in

hence the meaning "master," as in 1' Amh II. 135 11 (early ii/A. D.) 6 xi'pios tt) y TrpotYpailitv T|p.ds, "the master wrote " with reference to certain instructions which us on the 3 vd the writer of the letter had received.

Agrippa

From this the transition is easy to Kvpios either as a of honour addressed by subordinates to their superiors, or as a courteous appellative in the case of persons nearly related, (a) As exx. of the first class we may cite P Fay

Indeed it was specially disclaimed by Augustus and Tiberius as contrary to the Roman conception of the "Principate" (see Ovid Fast. ii. 142, Suet. Aug. 53, Tac. Ann. ii. 87, Suet. Tib. 27, cited by Hatch xxvii. 2, p. 139). In

106 15

the East, on the other hand,

—

(2)

title

A.D. 140) e^r|
.

.

.

—

1

2

(iii/A.D.) x ai P e Kvpie T[i]|iiuTaT[£, ii. 134 (early iv/A.D.) irapaKXr|8tis Kvpie ctkBXov creauTov irpbs T|pds, " I entreat s you, sir, to hasten to me" (Edd.), P Lond 417 a.d. 346) (II. p. 299, Selections, p. 124) o-e (c. yivmo-kiv

ii.

129

>

—

IlavXw tov
—

.

'AiroXXiofvos Kal]_T-i)! Kvplas [ applied to near relatives, e.g.

.

.

The

(b)

—

designation

is

a father BGU II. 423 s (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 90) 'AirCuv 'ETrip.dxf> Tip iraTpl Kal Kvpuu irXeia-Ta -j/aipav, a mother P Lips I. no 1 (iii/iv

—

A.D.) SapaTfiuJy

.

ttj

K[v]pia p.ou p-nTpl

.

.

.

,

a brother

—

I.

pacriXe'ios 'A-ypCTrira, al.

There

is

no evidence that the

Roman Emperors

in the

title was applied to the West before the time of Domitian.

JBL

and becomes very common Claudius we

may

cite

it

in

was bestowed on Claudius, the time of Nero. For

the official report of certain events

which had taken place— \ (irons) TiPepfou KXavSCou KaiA.D. 49 (= Selections, o-apos tov Kupfou (P Oxy I. 37''' 6 p. 49)), and Ostr 103S (a.d. 54) t'S (eVous) (T^pfou) KXauStou toO Kup(ou. Numerous other ostraca in Wilcken's

—

.

.

.

collection

show

the designation as applied to

Nero

e.g. 16* 4

al. : (A.D. 60) (eVovs) \ Ne'pwvos toO Kupfou Xofax 5, 17 17 cf. also for the absence of the art., as in Lk 2 11 , Col 3 , ,

Meyer Ostr

From (a.d.

39* (a.d. 62) iros tj Ne'povos Kupi'ou Ilaivi fj. the papyri it is sufficient to quote P Oxy II. 246 30 66) in which a registration of cattle is certified as

having taken place

and from the Nero is hailed

To

— (eVovs)

iP Ne'pwvos toO Kvpov 31

—

(/.

Kvp(ou),

Syll 376 (Boeotia a.d. 67), where 65 as 6 toI iraVTOs Kocraou Kuptos N«'p»v cf. later dates belong such passages as Meyer Ostr 17 3 inscrr.

(A.D. 74-5) Oveo-Trao-iavoi tov KvpCov, Magi!

:

192

8

.

(time of

366

KVplOS

Antoninus) rup.T|8c[vTa] iiro t
where a proconsul

described as 6 twv Kvpuov

is

KOjAl'o)

" Kvpi'av,

I,

valid,"

P Oxy

Roscher Ausf. Lex. d. gricch. u. rbm Mythologit ii. 1, 1755 ft-i Kattenbusch Das afostclische Symboln. p. 605 ff., Lietzmann iii. 1, p. 53 ff., and especially the full

p.

HZNT

W.

investigation in

Bousset's Kyrios

(5) It lies outside our immediate purpose to examine the Pauline usage of Kvpios in detail (cf. Thtss. p. 136 ff.) beyond remarking that while that usage was doubtless primarily

LXX, which employed

influenced by the

Kvpios to render good reason for finding in the

is

Apostle's insistence upon "the name (of Kvpios) which is above every name" (Phil 2' a protest against the worship of "the gods many and lords many (Beol iroXXol Kal Kvpioi " 5 iroXXof) (I Cor S ), with which Christianity found itself confronted. See especially Deissmann's illuminating discussion in LAE p. 353 ff., which has been freely drawn upon here, and for the Pauline idea of Kvpios the art. by ',.

Bohlig in ZNTW-x.iv. (1913), p. 23 ff. (6) One or two miscellaneous exx. of the

added. p.

n.

312

3

that

)

view

in

Thus,

Kupw

is

title

may

be

of Lightfoot's statement (Pltil.not used in prayer to God before

s apostolic times, we may quote P Tebt II. 284 (i/B.c.) Kal 10s Be'Xti 6 2€kv«Pt5(vis) 6 Kvpios Btbs KaTaPt|o-op.ai eXeuthe writer had received an oracular response cf. Be'pus

—

:

In OGIS irapd tu Kvp£w Btu Bi)o-a. from Socnopaei Nesus in the Fayum of date March 17 B.C. 24, mention is made of a building dediTut Bcuii. Kal KvpCu (cf. Jn 2o' 8 ZoKvoiraCui. And cated Preisigke

1068

an

inscr.

655',

—

)

formula "lord of the spirits" (cf. Numb the Jewish prayer for vengeance Syll 816

for the Septuagint

16", 27 (ii/i

19

B.C.

)

cf.

— see LAE

p.

423

ff. ),

which commences

— eiriKa-

Xovpai Kal d£lw TOV 8tbv TOV ti*J/lO"rOV, TOV KUplOV Taiv irvevaaTuv Kal iraa-ris o-apKos, and the magic P Lond 46 4 " (iv/A.n.) (= I. p. 80) fiuKaXoOuaC ere tov KTio-avTa yfjv Kal

ooto Kal

275" (a.d. 66) (= Selections, p. 57)Kup£a " the contract of apprenticeship is valid," al.

,

XVQOU), 15 is common in legal "ratify," "confirm," as in Gal 3 documents, as when with reference to the sale of property the purchaser undertakes if the sale is confirmed to pay a ,

Christos, Gottingen,

I9I3-

the tetragrammaton, there

all

1

I.

II.

StSao-KaXurrj

-f|

be valid under

this contract

(B.C. 92) Aiovvonos i\a 104' Dionysius, have received the contract, which is

eir£-

tlie

let

P Tebt

circumstances,"

Kvpioi being Septimius Severus and Caracalla or Caracalla and Geta. See further the material collected by

212),

Tpoiros,

" and

irdvTTii irdvTios,

irdo-av crdpKa Kal irdv irvevua Kvpios Tiiv irvtvuaTiov. (7) There are two other usages of Kvpios, .

.

.

Btbs 8[t]wv 6

sum

certain

Amh

II.

97

14

w

KvpioBtio-a Sia-ypdû tirl ttjv 8[r|p]oo-£av that he will remain in undisturbed posses-

e*

adding

Tpdircljav,

—P

government bank

into the

(a.d. 180-192)

—

and ownership for ever 17 sd]v a(v[r]]Tai Kvpucrai, " " if but that if he is not you consent to confirm the sale " eav so confirmed, he will not be bound by his promise

sion

;

Se

p.r|

Tebt

Kvpu>8w ov KaTao-xt[8]r|o-opai

"

tt}

[vjirocrxtcrti

P

cf.

:

146) ds K[al] Sia-ypdij/u KvpuBels tirl t
II.

tt|v tirl

16

—

294

(a.d.

which sum I will, as soon as my appointment is ratified, pay into the local public bank at the accustomed dates" 6 (Edd.), Michel 47S (ii/B.c. ) StSdxBai ovv ™[i koiJvwi, KvpwBt'vTos tovSc tov i|/r|<|>£o-u[aTo]s, and the interesting

Commagene TOVTOV 207

OGIS

rescript

4>WVT|

383

e£T|7Y€lX€V

p.€V

122

cur|,

(mid. i/B.c.) vduov hi vovs hi 0€WV eKvpwcrtv,

SiaTa^tWS TavTTJS 8vvap.LV Updv

dBdvaTos

KaT* ovo-av ueTa

TavTa

TLp-?)V

T|pwtKT)V,

cf.

455

f)

For Kvpwo-is

Kp£o-is kxipua-iv.

ii.

P Tebt

iv eavTOts Kvpwo-tv,

A.D. 123) dvT[«vpa\|/ev 6 o-Tp]aTT]-ybs _ Qtia-av v-irb tov Mapo-to o[vx ou KvjptoerLv

.

(c.

.

.

(i/B.c.) II.

297

16

t^|v iv[i]vi\-

twv tottwv

tirl

T^V

17

p,^|

" the that the certificate of apstrategus replied pointment produced by Marsisuchus was not to be found on

clvai,

.

.

.

the spot" (Edd.).

XVCOV.

The metaph. usage of kviov as a term of reproach (cf. Mt Phil 3 2 Rev 22 15 may be illustrated from the letter of a soldier, who writes to his mother complaining that she has BGU III. 81419 (iii/A. D.) abandoned him "as a d.'g" 8

7

,

)

,

—

[poi

d<}>fJK€S

ws Kvcuy

oli]fcij[s]

(/.

Kvva).

which are not

in the NT, but which are so common in our documents that they may be mentioned here for the sake of

xiolvto.

(a) The first completeness, " to the legal "guardian of a

. TaiiTa KuXvwpeOa . tovs [X]d-yovs ds t^v irdXiv [KajraP Magd 2 6 (B.C 221) ip.oO 8e PovXop.c'vT)s €irio-uVTe•n-s'|iA|«H, Xe'o-ai tov tolx ov TIowpis kckwXvkcv oLkoSojjlîv. P

found

the application of 6 Kvpios woman, which occurs as early

is

139 in P Grenf II. 15'- 3 aerd Kvpfov tov avTfjs cf. from Roman times P dv8pbs 'Eppiou Oxy II. 255* (a.d. 4S) (= Selections, p. 46), a census-return irapd 0cp-

as B.C.

]

:

[p.ou]Bapiou

ttjs

SwTaSou, BGU petition from a

©oiivios I.

p.«Ta

Kvpiou 'AiroXXw(v£ov) TOV p. 74), a

22 5 (a.d. 114) (= Selections,

P Eleph

IO 6 (B.C.

223-2) dirdo-T£iX[o]v

j

Petr II.

1 1

•

•

(iii/B.c.)

)

P Oxy

(=

Selections,

III.

70

" (?)

(Edd.), and the late

P Lond V.

p.

173

VIII. HOI 12 (A.D. 367-70) OTi hi KeKuXvTai. irapd Tois vdpois toOto, Sf|Xov, "that this is forbidden by the law is clear" (Ed.). good ex. of the conative participle is ib.

A

t^|v

207) 'Opo-evs tis dvrjp Kal av6dSr|S tv[yx o v wv tirfjXBev T||ilv k[m]Xvwv -

(a.d. 578-82).

P

v[€vr|Tai,

I

lib

.

.

.

]

KaTepvao-£av

ff,

See further Wenger Slellvertre/img, Archiv iv. p. 78 ff, v. p. 471 ff. (b) The second 14 is its usage as an adj. = "valid," e.g. P Eleph 1 (B.C. 31 1-3 10) (= Selections, p. 4) rj hi o-vy-ypacj>r| rjSe KvpCa eVtw 1724

pr|8ev crc tujv

7)

',

(3iaios

mother's side, Allothon

p. )

the wardship of her

brother on both the father's and

Situs ut| 8id

91 47 1 (ii/A.D. t£ ovv 6 KaTT|^s " o-u Kal vtrcpav[o-]TT]pos ouk (kuXves why then did not you with your modesty and extreme austerity stop him?" (Edd. ),

^pyajv KuXvti,

afforded by Preisigke 4284* (a.d.

full

.,

•

3

(1

woman who states that at the moment she has no guardian to irapbv ut| ?x ovTa Kvpiov, P Fay 32 s (a.d. 131), a property return by Sambous ueTd Kvpio(v) tov opoiraTpCo(u) Kal bp.our|Tp£ov dStXipov 'AXXdfluvos, "under

—

.

.

I.

:

cf.

Chrest.

I.

354".

For KcoXvpa see

ao

90 (B.C. 222) tap. p.T| [ti pa]o-i.Xi.Kbv KuiXvpa "if there be no hindrance on the part of the

State" (Edd.) for KiiXvcris see P Tebt II. 393" (a.d. 150) Kal kwXvohv f\ KaKOT«x[v£av, "or hindrance or fraud" 1\ :

367

K(0 (f)OS

KO0/J.T] 7 (Edd.), and for kwXuttJs see OGIS 5 (B.C. 311) Tat tl[v«s fye'jvovTO, tote dv
kwXu-

el |ir|

_

(=

XCOf/t].

This common word hardly needs illustration, but we may note that by the phrase cu dirb ttjs kwut|S we are to understand the population of the village in general, and not its functionaries or official representatives, see e.g. the joint responsibility of the irpeo-piTEpot and the other members of the community with respect to certain dues in P Ryl II. 219 3

tov €Tous irpttrfiivTipwv [Kal twv Xoiir(wv) P Flor I. 2 214 (a. d. 265) kivSvvw TJp.wv K[al

(ii/A.D.) 81 a) Tiiv

dirb Tfjjs Kiiu.'ns, twv] dirb Tfjs [kw]|it)s Kal KaTcvyciv[o[i«]viov irdvTwv, IV. 1035 3 (v/a. D.) 01 dirb Ktip.T]S Kepufja-is r|X8av «[l]s tov > al-yiaXbv twv dirb 0£vpu-yx wv Kal €8io£av toxis dXieis

BGU

'O^pv'yx('ov )i anc l Par 63 101 (B.C. 165)

cf.

Chrest.

I.

i.

p.

43.

See

also

P

(=P

Petr III. p. 26) tovs irXeio-Tous KaToiKovvTwv Xawv, P Tebt I. 40 8 tovs (K ttjs kwut]s o-au)S

84 T
117) bao9up.a8bv dvTt'vô-Sai Tfjs
with one accord claiming your protection " (Edd. ). For 9 The difficult kwu.6Kwp/rrTT]s see P Ryl II. 219 (ii/A.D.). (

= T|)-y«TT|s

procession of the images of the gods in Egypt, as in P Tor I. 9 jtiu.21 ( B c g) irpod-yovTas Tfjs Kwp.acrias, P>GU I. 149 14 P Tats 6ewv. Par (ii/iii A.D.) KwfiairiaiSTwv 69"'(A.D. 232)

of

Dittenberger

OGIS

ad

I.

97

10

(end of ii/B.c.)

and by Preisigke

is

Ostr. p.

discussed by

35

Chrest.

n

I.

41) irapinjêv

d'yo(«']vTj

(Edd.), with the accompanying note, and for Kwp.d£w see

Deissmann

BS p.

237.

Kcbg. For the history of Cos and of its inscriptions it is sufficient monograph by W. R. Paton and E. L. Hicks The Inscriptions of Cos, Oxford, 1S91. On the ace. Kw in Ac 21 1 see Moulton Gr. ii. § 53 C (c).

to refer to the important

xcocpog is used as a descriptive name in P Tebt II. 283 (B.C. 93 or 60) IlaTvvtv (/. —is) b 4iriKaXov(JL€vov (A -os) Kw
s

(/.

-6s)

:

cf.

BGU

IV.

in several sepulchral

We are unable to illustrate this "revel," revelling." word, but reference may be made to the Kwp.ao-ia, or sacred

i£ ?6[ovs

Kw(iao-TOv Biwv irpoTop.wv Kal v£kt]S aiiTwv irpoa'yovcrT|s, " " celebrant of the divine images and their advancing victory

f.

y.mUOQ,

Kwp.acKa

and OGIS 194- 5 (R.C 42) u«TfjXXa£e twv KupCwv 8«wv Kwp.acrias. Tas See 8ir|vcKcis iro]T]6fjvai further Sturzius Dial. Mac. p. 103 ff., and the classic passage in Clem. Al. Strom. V. vii. p. 354 f. (ed. For Kwuao-Trjs cf. P Oxy X. 1265* (A.D. 336) Stahlin).

"I0-180S 8«ds u.€7£o-rns,

H9649

30i

28 .

k«ws

=

63 (c.

B.C. 10).

epitaphs attached to

and \dpis (Kaibel 20S 26 the adv.

'

(ii/A.D.),

Lat. obscure,

252

The

adj. occurs

Td(f>oi,

s

(i/A.D.),

298

SdKpva, 2 ).

For

see Vett. Val. pp. 25

I

26 ,

A Xayyavu)

—XaXid

%ay%av(D, With

"obtain by lot," c. ace, may be illustrated by such pass sages as P Tebt II. 382 (B.C. 30-A. D. 1) XeXov^tvai pe els " to empdXXov (J.01 pe'pos that I have obdpov(pas) Ij5, .

similarly ib.

383"

(A.D.

Cf.

46).

me

12 arourae,"

also

P Kyi

II.

and 157

" with their 350) -ypoVflois Te Kal XaKTl[(r]p.a0HV,

heels" (Edd.):

.

.

1007

7

P Gen

cf.

56"

I.

(A.D.

fists

and

346) t^|v -n-Xevpdv

irdo*xw XaKTipa Xapuiv.

20

(A.D. 118) Kiipieveiv uv XeXovx €V els tov alel xpdvov, IX. 1186 6 (iv/A.D.) cited s.v. Ipds, and from the inscrr. 10 (end of iv/B.c. ?Xax«
503

III.

kicked you," with reference to a kick from a clumsy, illThe subst. is found in P Amh II. 141 10 (a.d. fitting shoe.

1'

(A. D. 135) na.pkip. Se T| XaxoO(ra T-f|V v[o]t£viiv peptSa tjj "the el'o-[o]8ov Kal eôSov, Xaxovo-r| [t^|v poppCvi)]v recipient of the southern portion shall permit the recipient of the northern portion entrance and exit" (Edd.), P Oxy III. .

BGU

cf.

See also (iii/B.C.) t]t)v 8vpav pou eXaKTiJov rots iroo-(.v. Herodas vii. 11S Povs 6 XaKTlo-as ipds, " it was an ox that

.

tained by lot as the share falling to

Ac 26 1 *

the use of this veil) in

laXeca.

ib.

P Amh

In

II. 131* (early ii/A.D.) a brother writes to his

"

)

—

1

in

Jn 19

Notes,

s

p.

which no parallel has been produced, see Field 106, and for the phrase Xaxpov pdXXw in the same

',

to

MGr

connexion, see Ev. Petr. 4 with Swete's note.

Xatvw. Kal

Thumb "

irepdo-fl,

the phrase

pt|

(Handbook,

let

p.

338) cites a folksong

him not by chance pass by," and

(^xh) koI

tvxti

with reference to the management of certain family property, stating that he will remain where he is until he sister

.

.

.

pf|

(p.

Xa-

Xdxfl 19S)

"lest perhaps."

learns that all

is cf.

ik

a contracted form of 'EXed£apos : see s.v. 'EXedlJap, and Lk l6 J0 The name survives in MGr: .

Thumb

(Handbook, pp. 239-41) gives a Popular Tale of a cobbler called Lazarus o Kvp Ad£apos k' 01 SpaKoi.

—

Se

6eti>v

5

—

XaXw

€7ri.a-ToXr|V, oi!r€

you a

letter, or

P Fav tos

126*

irepl

crov

ore,

oliTe viyivu*

me along with you

ere

"

if you won't write

(Ira,

to Alexandria, I

speak to you, or wish you health henceforth," A.D.) ^KoucracptXovToviraTpospou XaXovv-

(ii/iii

ctoOSti irepipev

x^P uv T0 "

(/.

KTr|paTos,

eirepij/ev) eirl t^|v

"

I

irevBepd (/.-pdv) my father's

heard a friend of

saying about you that he had sent a message to your mother18 in-law about the farm" (Edd.), III. S22 (iii/A.D.) tva etipcopev Kal r|pls eiiXovov XaXi)crai avTr], -ypdipov Kou-

BGU

XdOga, which Moulton (Gr. ii. p. 84) prefers to write instead of 29 (B.C. 165) toCtov (sc. Xlvov) Xdfipa, occurs in P Par 22 See cf. BGU IV. 1141" (B.C. 14). Xd6pa Kopicrdpevos also Boisacq (p. 549) who treats the form as an instrumental :

17 * iravnouTi emcrToXriv, and the magic P Lond 121 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 89) a recipe against old women's garrulity— ypavv

pn,

rd iroXXd

subst.

singular.

Xa[X]elv.

Xallaxp. " word (Thumb Hellen. p. 21S) is found in This "poetic a strange form as a proper name in Preisigke 168 AaiXaiJ
W

the outward utterance Milligan's

note

on

known by speaking Mt 26 13 al., cf. the

noun with iraujmo-o-w and (icupdw.

brother

— wv

(Archivv.

:

=

Siappa-yeto-a Thorn. 33 6 St SpaKwv IJexvOii 6 lbs

airoO Kal

in

ls

is

best referred to

Aristoph, Nub. 410

uo-i}8els tj

l

who compares

x ^ !1

eXaKT]o-e Kal dire'Save, Kal

exx.

all

XaXrj-

bear out the usual

Kal

t|

p. 169,

:

"

cf.

and McLellan Gospels, p. 383 s With XaXew, "I make I fif.

Thess

I

.

with the further idea of extolling, as in with reference to a mother and

inscr.

crwcppocrvvTi

No.

KaTa tov Kocrpov XcXdX^Tai XaXti (-^10), "speak."

24").

MGr

sense

"talkativeness,"

lahd. From

SiaXd-

and Act.

p. 105) cpiXTpov

The above

distinction that, while \iyu> calls attention to the substance of what is said, the onomatopoetic XaXe'co points rather to

Boisacq (p. 551) compares the intensive reduplication of this

'EXaKTicrcv, "burst asunder," in Ac see Blass ad I., XdKt'u (not Xdo-Ku)

This last papyrus shows also the en eirl I.

(=

XdXtjpa (LXX),

paros KaTa cjuXuv.

KT|
— eXir^w

8ia€v£t(r9aL

See also P Oxy I. 119 (ii/iii A.D.) (= Selections, ov f\ p. 103) where the naughty boy writes to his father flt'Xis direveKKctv peT' eo-oi) els 'AXe£avSp£av, oi pij ypdxfiw refuse to take

Wetstein ad

and adding

safely settled,

home."

ere

AdCagog

is

twv XaXovpe'vwv

Kal peTa t^jv " but I TT€VT€Kau8eKdTT)V dvairXevoreiv, hope, if the gods will, to escape from the talking and after the fifteenth to return OeXdvTtov

its

XaXid comes " talk " cf. :

classical

to

be used in the

Joseph. B.J.

ii.

8.

"chatter," simply for "speech," ov8e Kpavyr| ttot€ tov

NT 5

oIkov, oDtc 8opvpos poXvvci, rds 8e XaXids ev rd|«i irapa-

368

369

Xa/jia

Aa/A7T&?

X»poJo-Lv

As showing however

dXXt|Xois.

the

danger

accompanying much "talking" we may cite the early Christian letter, P Ileid 6 1S (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 126) Vva ouv

iroXXd Ypdojiu Kal 4>XvpapT|«v£ovT[ai] (t)y)(v) p.^|

)

Prov IO 1 '), -rrapaKaX a) [o]iv, SeViroTa, I'va " in order that I u,vr|u.ov[e]vr|S poi els Tas aytas o-ou evxds, may not by much writing prove myself an idle babbler, for in the multitude of words they shall not escape sin,' I

apapTfrj

(cf.

'

beseech you, master, to remember me in your holy prayers." For a new literary reference for the adj. XdXos, see the 9 fragment of an anthology, P Tebt I. I (c. B.C. 100) (jnXe'pr|Si vdiraio-iv

(j.os

XdXos dvTapeipeT' dx
lover of solitude, answers in the dells

"

(Edd.).

avTr^v irai8a airo ttjs ttjs p.r|Tpbs TeXevTtjs. In OGIS 8 08 (iv/B.C.) XapeVflai 8[e K]al o-vva-ydpois to[v] irdXiv, " " XapeVOai is For the legal eligere (Attice eXe'o-9ai.).

=

" to receive satisfaction," Xappdveiv to Sixaiov, 113 cf. P Tebt I. 5 (n.c. 118) iire'xeiv Kal Xap.pdveiv to SiKaiov eiri tuv xPlpa-TfTuiv, which the editors describe phrase

as

"apparently another way of saying SiSdvai Kal

"—a woman complains to the epistates that she has been beaten by another woman and her life endangered, and Michel 394" (mid. i/B.c.) Xapuiv iretpav, made right

"having

actual

proof."

We ?.a/.(d. s1 may be noted that the Heb. form Xapd in Mk 15 is corrected by Mt (27 46 ) into the Aram. Xepd. On the variety of spelling in the codd. see Notes 2 p. 21, and the

may add some

forms of the verb.

WH

Nov.

apparatus

Hellen.

chief" +|Sr| 8 "receive," "get," as in Mt 7 I. 67' (ii/A.D.) 127) Xapiv to

in its ordinary sense of is

?Xapdv

naturally very

,

common, e.g. P Giss P Ryl II. I22 16 (A.D.

mTTaKiov to aKoXouGov

" on receipt of

iroUi,

act in accordance with it" (Edd.),

=

P Fay

this

127

document,

1*

(ii/iii

A.D.)

" if edv) \dpr|T€ (jja^bv trtpij/at epol Sid KaTotTou, you " get any lentils send them to me by Katoitus (Edd.), and " 13 ib. 135 (iv/A.D.) ri dpyipia d JXaPes, money which you received." Similarly in connexion with money receipts, as ed(

ib.

109

8

2I 13

ib.

receipt,"

"

wish to get a 134) dXXr)X[ois] diroxds tovs tc

dirox^v

(early i/A.D.)

(A.D.

8{\
I

him the

writers were

see Theb Ostr

Romans, but

loads of chaff for public use," where the name of the writer, For the Paeris, is clearly Egyptian (see the editor's note).

"

meaning epioTT|o-c

take," as in

|xe

'Epp.6va£

Mt

13

me

cf.

,

P Fay

114

8

(a.d. 100)

els KepK«rovx a him take him (a certain

auTov Xdpfl

el'va

" Hermonax has asked

31 ' 33

to let

-

Pindarus) to Kerkesucha," and for the additional thought "catch," "take captive," cf. the temple-inscr. OGIS 598'

av

(i/A.D.) 8s 8'

Xov8elv BdvaTov,

184

p.

Xt|8-n,

The verb

f.

is

7) eirel TuL"y]x°- v€t o

ktX.

.

.

al'Tios e'crrai

n s0

Sid to efjaKO-

but see Field Notts, construed with the inf., like the com-

in

pound TrapaXapPdvu eavTov

eavTwi

2 Cor

cf.

Mk

Kolvtos

1

J

,

KV,

in

BGU

IV. 1114 1 (b.c. 8-

eiXr|(pws irapd

tov iraTpaivos

aTrOKaTao-Tfjo-ai evTav9a Twt Tp.e'pua Swpov the simplex in Mt 13 s0 we may compare P land .

With

18 13 (iv/A.D.) Vva p.£Td X a P°- s °" e aTroXdpwpev, and for the 9 dat. of the person, as in 1 Kings 2i , see the late ib.

LXX

20 6

a.d.) ji^j 9eXT|craT€ Xapeiv ctol ck tov 'AuoXet[Tos . The use of the middle in 8 23 Xapripevos tV|v X«Lpa tov tv4>Xov, which Blass-Debrunner § 170. 2 describes " as weder klassisch noch neutestamentlich," may be illus.

Mk

trated from

Part

P Flor

IV.

I.

D

36' (a.d. 312) X]apou.e'vov pou tt^v]

"I

SXaPas — (/.

T
irLaTct

received (iii/iv

my

a.d.)

dpiKTupi ("the handker11

p.ou, ib.

oJ>fjs)

[

]

N*

iv

tiu

(i/B.c.)

KaBrJKovTi.

AD*

illiterate inf.

CagnatW. 193"

d eXdpoo-av

diroSoTioo-av

2 Thess 3*

cf.

Thumb

Selections,

irapeXdpoo-av. AdpotvTO Christian letter of iv/v a.d., see P Oxy VI. 937 18 "to take the bowl" (see perf. etXT|(pa, as in Rev 5',

Xapf)crai,

(iii/A.D.) Xap[r]]o-ai t^|v oJ>idXT)v,

the editors' note). For the aor. cf. the subscription to P Leid

8 5, cf.

p.

and P Lond 33*

19),

*'Xricj>dTa>v,

of

women

104)

p.

(B.C. 164) (see p. II

and

161) (=1. p. 19) t|u.uv (note the breach of concord in gender),

8 4 ),

for the pass, (see [Jn] I.

B

(B.C.

cf.

P Lond 121" 3

On Rev 11" C

ttXT|u.irTai.

(iii/A.D.)

tl'XT|
see

Muulton Gr. ii. p. 221. The fut. middle XTJu.\j/ou.ai. (perhaps due to a confusion between Ionic Xdpi|/ou.ai and Xt|\J;o|iai, H. W. Smyth Greek Dialects i. Ionic, p. 136) is very

common, II.

3"

e.g.

(B.C.

P Rev L 127)

lix 20

(= P

14) Xi]p>J(0|iai. irap'

P Tor avTwv 81'

P Oxy XIV. i664 13

(iii/A.D.)

-

(B.c.

Par

aXX-ns «'vTev£eus to 8fKatov,

259-S)

Xi|[u.]\)/ovTai,

Tas Yap tvToXds o-ov fjSio-Ta Zyuv ws x°-P lTas XTJp\j/op.at, "for I shall be most pleased to accept your commands as favours" (Edd.), also the Lycian inscrr. C/G III. 4244*, 30 16 cf. 4247 Reinbold, p. (Xt|V<|«Ta!.), 4253 (X[t)]v»|«Tai) 46 f. and on the fut. middle in act. sense see Proleg. p. 154 f. According to Sanders (p. 23) XTKn)/o|iat is regularly used in " no the Washington Manuscript; exceptions were noted." :

,

Owing to literary influences the intruded p. (from the present stem) frequently disappears in late MSS., cf. also Mt 21" MGr Xapaivu, "receive," "acquire." C, Jn 5" CL al.

Thumb {Handbook, p. 1 34) points out that iraCp(v)a> is more common than XaPafvw for the meanings "obtain," "get." XaijTtdg.

(vi/vii

.

Sti

can be quoted from an P Giss I. 54 la . For

(=

to

The

1

:

see

:

(=

21 (iii/iv A.D.) K al 8paxp.ds T6Tpaform eXdpocrav (Thumb, Hellen. p. I98f.) is

ydp JXaPav

Td xp Xpdvu

shall mutually give receipts" (Edd.). Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 109 has pointed out that in the case of all ostraca receipts 3

i(/ov) (tot

dirb Tf|s d8eXTJ

?)

Ko[o-£as.

and

105 (a.d. 14S) eXdpauev irapd
MGr

(as in

423" (ii/A.D.)

seen in Syll 930 18 (B.C. 112) and

SiSdvTas Kal tovs Xap.pdv[o]vTas, "that payer and payee

known

(=

-ypd+a

Jn 3",

iXapa II.

money from Caesar," P Meyer 22 10

travelling

Xaju^dvco

aor.

BGU

91) i\a$a. PiaTiKov irapd KaCo-apos,

p.

,

Test. Gr.

cf.

250)

p.

miscellaneous exx. to illustrate the

For

It

in Souter's

8e'xeo-8ai

according as the verdict was against or for them," but see P Magd, p. 64. See also F Ryl II. 68 26 (b.c 89) edv 8e 7rep17evuu.au, Xdp« -rrap' avTfjs to StKaiov is Ka0TJK«, "and if I survive, I may obtain satisfaction from her as is SIktiv,

in

In a long list of persons charged with furnishing supplies view of an official visit from the Prefect to Hermopolis in

—

A.D. 145-47 mention is made of the following 4Trl£uX(uiv) Kal dvOpaKtov Kal 4>avtivv) Kal Xap.Trd8(wv) ot irpodvTes (P :

Lond

1

159

s*

=

III.

p.

113,

Chrcst.

I.

p.

493).

See also 4S

370

Xafnrpos

BGU

717" (dowry— A. D. P Oxy XII. 1449"

III.

Xau.ird8a,

149) KdTOTrr[p]ov Svtttvxov, (return of temple property

—

For the noun A.D. 213-217) Xa|V7rd8(€s) dp-y(vpat) KaXaC. 43 °'" torch " in connexion with a torch-race cf. OGIS 764

=

Michel SS4 6

(ii/n.c),

893

164-3),

(B.C.

17

(i/B.c).

MGr

"lamp," "candlestick."

Xap/rrdSa,

Xaof

[«]v

.

.

.

1190, Tar|0-
Preisigke

An

"shining" land

OKTW, -y(tvOVTai)

ElS

(^TT|) KT|.

different ellipsis is seen in the

In Preisigke 4127 3 the adj.

— Tar]o-ai

superlative

e.g.

P Fay

,

TaTou t] (I.

sirl

TiYtp-ovos,

rf])

very common as

^ n (A.D. P

Strass

Xa|m-poTaTr|,

I.

43

P Oxy

similarly used in

ib.

15s

1

a

we XauirpoTTiTa u.t)vvou.€v, " order that nothing may escape your highness (Edd.). The verb is used without an obj. in P Strass I. 73 s (iii/A.D.) *

87

13

2

(vi/vii

A.D.

The

TrapaKaXw

"

17

(iii/A.D.) ixjjwpoufie

ttjv

49S

29

(ii/A.D.)

rd

59° (v/vi A. D.

I.

)

to KTrjua

306 (A.D. 566) oaoXcyw also

Cf.

X[a]p.irp<5TT|Tos.

is

Tfjs o-fjs

XauTrpdrnTos,

irapd ttjs (time of Augustus) described as €v tjj ['A]o-to.

—

.

will cut

.

.

" :

Xa]|[ev
in a very mutilated

(iv/A.D.) t]o cktos eXd|euTai (not in LS), "a stone-mason,"

Ad£os

in the papyri, as e.g. in the early i/A. D.

is

fairly

alphabet

11

P Tebt II. 278 KXei.ToiroCs Xd£os puXoKo'iros, "locksmith, mason, millstone-maker," and in the censusie return P Oxy XII. I547 (a.d. 119) Xd£os ov(Xr|) iroSldpio-cf. also P Amh II. 128' (a.d. 128) with the editors' (T€pn>)

acrostic

For the

note.

49S

8 [lit s.)

" Kvpu>v,

subst. Xa|c(a (not in LS), see

tmSexoucSa \a£aav twv

we undertake

P Oxy

III.

oiKoSop-ovae'vcov Xt8a)v

to cut the squared building-stones" unknown to LS), ib. 34

(Edd.), and for the adj. Xuîc.ds (also

" services

(B.C. 16

?)

Ta

" (Edd.). In the tax paid by a mason

in stone-cutting

Xa£i.Kd

is

his trade.

AaodlXEVQ. Michel 164*

(c.

B.C. 140) 'AiroXXcivios AT||i.T|TpCoD AaoSi.-

1 543 {c. B.C. 200) to Trapjd AaoSiKûv, a decree from the Laodiceans.

Ktvs. ib.

iraTpiSa [X]ap.TrpdTr|Ta.

T-fjv

laoq.

Xai.mQmq. In C. and B.

i.

p.

1S2, No. 70, we hear of dv8pbs PovXev-

toO Kat Trdtras dp\ds kJ XaToup-yCas Xap.irpws kc €Tri(pavws

For

€KT«TeXcKoTos.

=

this epithet "sumptuously" in conin Lk 16 19 , see the exx. from late

nexion with feasting, as

Greek

we

of honour, e.g.

[p.€|no-8w]o-8ai.

OGIS 470 8

where a certain Theophron Kal Trpbs

title

irdvTa a[

Si irpoKc£p.eva

"all the aforesaid stones

common

on

6

I.

vopwuau

The verb Xa|ev
P Fay 44 8

BGU

2

:

iiroup-ytas Xa|iKf|s,

P Grenf

=

.

.

i>uct€-

true

I

used as a

(

for

13

2X]a8ev ii[8aT]t, "I suspect he ap[a e]v8pwo-Kwv [. " see also P may have jumped into the water unnoticed I. I Iamb 27* (B.C. 250) ovk kri ovv Trape'Xape'p. |M, dXX' MGr XaOaivw (SXaBa). eXaBtp. |xe Koaio-dutvos.

shining."

is

Bidirpao-iv, "the jars With the usage in Heb

:

positive is

urge you, my pav Xap/rrpdv -yvTio-iav d8dTT]Ta, and illustrious brother" (Edd.). MGr XauTrpds, "brilliant," "

XafjaiQozri<;. Like the adj., XauTrpoTT]S

'

16

ui)

context.

I'o-oi.

(A.D. 342) d[Trav]TT)o-ai

)

I.

Thead 14 23

(A.D. 33i)AtiptiX(.o. 'Povcpivq.

I.

P Gen

p.ev,

title

'AXe|av8p£av.

Xa(iirpoT[dTr|v]

tt|[v]

—

of rank or courtesy, KeXcuo-0€VTa vtto t[o]v Xap.7rpo.

tq

163)

—

Menander Fragm. 669

^£w6^V CLCTLV OL SoKOVVTCS CTJ-rvêiV Ta 8' £v8ov Trdo-iv avflpwirois is

"Easter."

o-r]p.td applied to miracles With the usage in Lk 23 11 Ac

Xap/rrpoC,

The

Xav8dvr| give this information in

A

a.7TT]X0€V.

(-if|),

is

,

for pay-

(iv/A. D.) I'va p.r|8t'v
eptwo-tv tlKovo-i

XauTrpdv

TTJV

MGrXaairpd

X. 1253 23

y( Kcpdpia 6i|/ap(wv tis dainties are lacking for sale."

8ttws Xap.Trpa[l] els tov d"ywva inscr. from Christian times, commemorates the departure of a certain

£irtp.cXc[t]o-0ai

)

Hi.

ilXaBsy

}.a/l7TQOg is used with reference to shields in Michel 248" (2nd half iii/B.C.

had forgotten to make any order

I

(Edd.),

t^|v

cf.

Trapa«'pwvTai at do-rri8es.

"but

Ti,

ment"

in Field Notes, p.

69

f.

In the papyri XaoC "fellaheen." Thus in

is

P

the regular term for "natives," Petr II. 4(H) 1 (B.C. 255-4) we

hear of a salt-tax imposed Tots Ik KepKerjo-ios Xaots, where " an the editor remarks, ancient and poetical form for people found both in the and in Papyri": cf. P Lille I.

LXX

l6 8 (iii/B.C.)

Kal d-rrtpYdôvraL oi Xaol to K€pp.a tovto "since the natives are working off (?) this small tax as well as they can," P Par 63 101 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr €-TT6iS^

«!$ apio-Tov,

latino). P Leid

W

Ivii23 «i8aXuo£ XduTrovTts tv Tais Kopais twv dvSpwirwv —of a god's eyes.

Over the door of the Church of St. George at Zorava, erected on the site of a pagan temple, the following inscr. was engraved 6eou v^yovev oLkos to twv Saipdvwv KaTa'yw-

—

•yiov,

ws

in

o-wTfjpiov ^Xa|xv|/ev 8-rrov o-kotos tKaXvirTev ktX. f The verb survives vi/A.D.): cf. 2 Cor 4".

6io'

(OGIS

MGr

—

-

Xdu/rrw,

"shine," "light."

lavddvoi.

The I.

notice,"

3

Ac 26" may be

(A.D. 127) ovk

io. III.

530

6

'i\a.9i

illustrated

p.t,

by P Oxy

"it did not escape

(ii/A.D.) tu{ 8i eXeXT]8€i 8iao-Te'XX-

twv

tv Tats Kcap-ais KaToiKoxiv-

Sid ttjv twv Seovtwv o-irdvtv ep*yaT6vovTes iropCTrpbs to £rjv, "also most of the people inhabiting

ol'

the villages, who, through lack of necessaries, supply themmeans of life by hard labour" (Mahaffy), ll2 Tuiv piv TaXaiTrwpwv Xawv Kal twv pta^Lawv Kal ruv ib.

selves with the

d8waTovvTwv (ptto-to-Be, "you must spare the miserable " populace and the u.dxLp.01 and the others who are incapable lfi6 Kal and ib. tovs (id. ), TrpoTpeipap-e'vou tovs o-TpaTrj-yovs " Ta the

ftXXwv

Xaovs

construction in

"* 34 verso

my

III. p. 26) tovs irXeLo-rous %\

twv Xacov ôvTat ra

€[Tri]8e'âa-8aL

ttjs

da-)(oXias,

instigated (of seed-

and the people to undertake the labour " For a similar use in the inscrr. (id.). sowing) 12 go (Rosetta stone B.C. 196) Sirws 8 Te Xaos Kal strategi

—

cf.

OGIS

oi

dXXoi

371

Vaaia

Xeyio v

— XeXaTopT|T[a]i

irdvres iv ev8T]viai iio-iv tirl ttjs taxj-roO Pao-iXeCas, where ihe " editor defines Xads as volgus Aegyptiorum, praecipue

now

opifices et agricolae, eidem fere qui v. 52 ISiuTaiappellantur " and ib. 225 s 22 34 (iii/B.c), ut distingiiantur a sacerdolibus,

appov cf. Sy/t $Oj (iii/B.c.) {X aToprjcras For XaTopos see P Petr III. 47(
'

where

'

applied to the native population of Syria.

it is

See

also Syll S97 (Larisa) 0eoiXa ScXcukou f"vf\ tu> Xacu x a [Q" Dittenberger says the word is often so used in epitaphs. peiv The expression XaiKo. (o-wpaTa) occurs bis in P Lille I. 10 :

where

it stands with TcSpappeVa between dpcreviKa an enumeration, but the editors are unable to determine the exact meaning. The adj. is also found in

(iii/B.c),

and

8-nXvKct in

BGU iir\

10

IV. 1053"

(B.C.

Xa'CxTJv por|8T]av.

judge,

cf.

F Tebt

I.

13)

|J.T)8{

avTOvs "yv(TrTiovs) Kpttrcis p-^1 tTria-n-do-Sai tovs xpTipa(Titrrds) dXX' ka.v Kptv (ora.) 8«£dYeo-8ai livl twv " and that suits of XaoKpiTwv Kara tovs ttjs X"P as vopovs, Egyptians against Egyptians shall not be dragged by the irpbs tous

to

own

courts, but they shall allow

laws" (Edd.), and P Tor

I.

I

rii- 3

them

(B.C. 116) et ko.1

"

si XttOKplTWV 8l6KpiV0VT0 Ka0' oi)s Trap€K€lTO VOpOVS, apud Populares Iudices lis instituta esset ad praescriptum " (Ed.): see further Archiv v. legum ab ipso laudatarum For Xao'ypacjjia (LXX) in its primary sense of a p. I ff.

€TTt

taxing-list of native Egyptians, cf. P Tebt I. 103 (B.C. 94 or 61) with the editors' introduction, and see s.v. dfro-ypaipTJ. and with On the characteristic use of Xads in the

LXX

reference to

first

Pet 2 9 and

dp-yoiipev

to clear the

to

8id

sand

fe'xeiv

p-fj

o~«p[a]Ta ucte

2i

:

ttjv

irepl t[wv] dvaKexwprjKOTwv o-wpaTwv «k ttjs 4[v] K«J>aXcus XaTopias, "about the slaves who have gone on " strike from the stone-quarry at Cephalae. Cf. also

letter

Wackernagel Hellenistica,

MGr

9f.,

p.

Anz

Subsidia, p. 354

f.

XaTopai.

laxqda. The form Xo/rpCa, which is not found in the NT, is well uncials see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 87. attested by the " " The word survives in adoration," worship."

LXX

Hort on

after

:

MGr =

laroevw in Biblical

Greek always

God

of the true

refers to the service or

or of heathen divinities

see

:

SH

where the relation of the verb to XtiToupYtw For its relation to SouXevw see Thackeray Gr. i.

Anz

worship

Rom

on

is

p.

I

9 ,

discussed.

8

:

cf.

also

Subsidia, p. 296.

}.d%avov.

XT

the Jews, then the Christians, see

Hicks (Cfi

8£

dvaxaddpai

be decided before the native judges in accordance with the

national

vuvi

curuXov tottov pr|8e

far

For XaoKpvrns (not in LS), a native 21B (B.C. 118) Tas 8e tojv AiYv(irTtajv) 5

chrematistae into their

want of slaves

idle for

tJSt],

P Hib

I.

tables of

54

all'

29 [c.

B.C. 245)

kinds,"

BGU

I.

Xdxava Tr[avT]o8aird, "vege22" (a.D. 114) (= Selections, " from the of

p. 42), who, remarking " on the '" noble associations of the word in past Greek life " it was reserved for and thought, points out that Jewish lips to give the word a sacred significance and a world-wide

price p. 75) aTrb TipTJs wv ireTrpaKov Xaxdva>v, 18 the vegetables I had sold," P Oxy III. 522 (ii/A.D.)Tip(f|s) " price of vegeXax(dvwv) Totsav(Tois) .... (TtTpiipoXov), In P Fay 119 33 [c. A.D. 100) tables for the same, 4 obols."

On its application to the "laity" as distinguished from the "clergy" in the Lycaonian inscrr. from MGr Xaixds, mid. iv/A.D., see Ramsay Luke, p. 3S7 ft".

Td kttjvt] KOTrpTi-yeiv els to Xdxavov Ttjs îvdxews, For Xaxaveia, as in word is vegetable ground." Deut ii 10 cf. BGU IV. 1119" (B.C. 5) ttotûv toIs 8e'o\io-i tor XaxavoTTOTio-pois KO.Tq.vt\io/v(') Trj KOTa xcupov XaxaveCa, 3 and for Xaxavocnreppos cf. ii. iriiXTis cf. BGU I. 22 (ut s.),

I

,

cf.

i.

currency."

"

layman."

Mayser thinks the word may originally have been a poetic see Gr. p. 29, but cf. word used primarily in the plur. Thumb Archiv iv. p. 490, and Wackernagel Hellenistica, :

p.

10.

irepo-is

="

the

,

II.

454

13

(a.D. 193) epdo-Ta|av rjpiSv STJxas Xaxavoo-rr«'pp[o]v Ezek 26 s ") ouk [gXaj-r/Tov 8tikwv Sena

els i=Tepov i[ru-ypbv (cf.

Mt

8vo.

ir

Xdxava,

-

"

" herbs generally." vegetables," or

Aaaea.

\VH Notes 2 p. 167, mentioned by any ancient writer, Lasea is now generally believed to have been situated about the middle of the S. coast of Crete cf. J. Smith The Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Fan/*. 1 880, For the spelling of Moulton Gr. ii. p.

this proper name cf. Si. Though not

:

p.

teyidbv.

NT

The spelling Xeyuov, which is always found in the 30 M Mk occurrences of this Latin word (Mt 2o 5*,™, Lk S ), Lond P in the is supported by numerous exx. papyri, e.g. ,

256

recto

(df (a.D.

(=

kUoo-ttjs

26Sf.

Xevi»vo(s) [P],

See

s.~\

Xdo-Kio,

it

cites

XaKew.

As showing

may be noted

Xdb-Kop.
from

that

the

weakening sense of

Thumb

Pontus with

(Handbook,

the

meaning

p.

337)

soldier "(Edd.),

X«7idvu)[s] viktjs)

:

spelling

In a letter addressed by the quarrymen (ot XaTopoi) in 3 Paston to the architect Kleon, P Petr II. 4 (9) (B.C. 255), they state that they have "quarried out the rocks," and are

ib.

156

1

II.

(A.D.

99) Xe-yicivos 8euT
p.

BGU

I.

201)

AiOYe'vrjs

(iii/A D.)

o-TpaTLw-rns

-y«YPa
toO peiKpoO navo-avtou ws tis Xe^yiiiva o-rpaTevcrdpevov, " a having written you about the little Pausanias becoming

"seek

).arouea>.

(=

P Oxy XIV. 1666*

Xe-,iuvos P,

Idoxo).

15)

Kal eUoo-rrjs),

cf.

I.

BGU

III.

1

899 (iv/A.D.?) o-TpaTiufris

BGU

Xe-yeuv

P Oxy

X[e]7eciv[o]s,

BGU

and

MaK«8oXeyuovos) Tr€pTrTT|s MaKaiScoviKfjs (/. The also ib. I. 113 11 (a.d. 143) X]«-,ei[uv]os. 3 IV. 110S (B.C. 5) is also found—

(/.

2I iu 13f -

276' (A.D. 77) Xeyeivos SeuWpas, (a.D. 340) iirb tov Trpavrroo-iTou ttjs XryeuII.

vos Tai o-TpaTtiiTT] ttjs Xc-yecivos, etc. Gr. ii. p. 76.

See further Moulton

372

Aeyco

/Xeirovpyeco JXeâs ktX., and

My co.

10s eXe'-yocrav oi

"I

(i).

p. 21

-rois -nf|v dXr]8eav

el

"

dXri8u>s

speaking the truth,"

is

P Fay

XeyovTes (=-as),

IOo) Yviicropcu -yap

he

Xe'-yi,

P Ryl

II,

1

23"

will find out

I

76"

whether

(late ii/A. D.

6/rr.

(Rom

elp.

11

115-3) ri ytyovms Mayser Gr. p. 84.

(B.C. cf.

s ,

WH

P Tebt

Xi'ppa) see

-is) Xtppa

(/.

(/.

Xetppa)

7

Tama

(=

Selections, p. 113) Xoôs Xe-ydpevos eirl " invocation to be uttered over the head For the phrase i-i airb Xe'yeiv, cf. (of the possessed one)." 10 I Cor I Weiss (Meyer 10 ad I. ) cites a sepulchral inscr. of husband and wife from Rhodes, IMAc 149 (ii/B.c.) TavTa Xe'*yovTes TavTa eppovovvTes ^X6opev Tav dp.CTpT]TOv 68bv ets " I 'A'tSav. (2). Closely associated is the meaning speak of, 6 mean," as in P Fay no (a.d. 94) 8 Xe'yeis Tape[i]ov, "the (iii/A.D.)

NT

this 23

read

132 " aYVOia, they said they had done this in ignorance," and the magical P Par 1228

115

(irvpoS):

"

TreiroLT]Ke'vai.

For I.

Kal

61

)

[

(A.D, 257) JXeff-jav

?i£lfljita.

A.D.

(c.

I will dvcryvwo-opai XeYopeVov tou "n-Jpaypcrros, them when the case is argued" (Edd.), P Flor II.

574

IIpiTi[veW ^vSi/Ikou

—

B.C.

c.

ft'.),

speak": see e.g. P Par 47 (= Selections, 153, which is addressed on the verso irpos

say,

for eXeyoo-av see Syll 928'' (after B.C. 190)

Tijs KecpaXtjs avToii,

leloQ.

BGU

78i«i 5

III.

162 6

ciXXa Xeia (" unengraved")

(i/A.D.)

dXXo (irXd-roppa) a opofws Michel 833" (B.C. 279) <(ndXcu xpvo-ai Xelcu eirTa. Aeios <* XeiFos shows kinship " with the Lat. levis, which is used of " •miBp^via,

ib.

I.

a.d.)

(ii/iii

Xpvo-oCv peiKpov Xetov

x w P^[s

e ]«>0,

unchased

similarly

,

store-place 8^|

you

speak of,"

"

AiSvprj,

T-jj

i/A. D.

(early

mean Didyme."

I

Mt

as in

command,"

tell,

P Oxy VI. 907 18 5

,

Afyu

(a.d. 276)

For the verb

(3).

Rom 2 a

34 ' 39

cf.

,

==

"

I

P Fay 109 3

TrctpaKXi}8els tovs Tpeis crTaTTJpes otts elpT]Ke'

)

" Ze'XeuKos SwvaC poi ^8r] 80s KXeWi, please give to Cleon the three staters which Seleucus told you to give me "

0-01

m

9

(Edd.),

id.

cuTiwpa

7r€ptcTrtiô-€ Xe'vov

'HpaxX(8as 9

(a.d. 95-6)

wtl

[dv]i}XdTT)s T
irepi€Tro£T|cre Xevtov 8ti)

(/.

eri

" Heraclidas the el'prfxas Tre£wi [ra \]up£8ta eXdcrcu, donkeydriver shifted the blame from himself, saying that you had " told him to drive the pigs on foot (Edd.). Noteworthy for Rev 2 1 8 al. is the use of Xe'-yei or rdSe Xeyei as a formal and solemn phrase to introduce the edicts of Emperors and '

magistrates, e.g. Syll 376' (a.d. 67) AvTOKpariop Kaitrap Nero's speech at Corinth giving liberty to the Greeks, Xe'yei

—

OGIS

2

584 (ii/A.D.)Ti(Pe'pu>s) KXaiiSios 'IoOvkos dv8uTro.Tos Xe'yei, rescript of King Darius I. to a provincial 1 governor in Asia Minor, Magn 1 15 (writing of 1st half ii/A. D.)

and the

Bao-iXevs [PaJcriXe'tov Aapeios 6 'Yo-TacrTrew TaSaTai SouXch Ta8e Xe'"ye[i] iruvOdvojiaC ere tu>v epwv eViTa'ypdTwv ou KctTa -

irdvTa Trei8apxetv ktX.

De

Lafoscade

ad

may be

1.),

Mk

illustrated

a

kowski

=

Exp

VIII.

286

v. p.

(4). The active pp. 63, 77. io 18 , Phil 3 1S (cf. Kennedy

epistulis,

as in

name,"

call,

see also

:

from P Par 44 s

f.

=

and

"I

EGT

(= Wit-

(u.c. 163)

eTepov 8e'Xis Xe'veiv, Xe'ye, eyw -yap eVvTrvia opw irovT]pd, and from the usage of the Greek islands, where pe Xe'êi or Xe'vei pe has the meaning " he names me " For the passive which is (see Hatzidakis Einl. p. 223).

common

BGU

in the

IV.

pup-n,

82)

p.

,

1 1 1

P Kyi

NT

7*

II.

T|(

cl)

in this sense

13) ev tt)

(b.c.

133

11

(A.n.

33)

(Mt

1B

Jn I Ei8cupov[o]s I

empaXwv "making an .

pevov TaopPeXXeiovs JpPXr]p(a), " the dam(?) called that of Taorbelles (a.d.

34)

irpos

T(p

eiroLKtu)

At]voO

38 ,

,

.

al.)

cf.

[XeJ-yope'vrj

to Xeydattack upon

(Edd.),

ib.

137

19

cf.

p. 180).

As

in

the

p. 177.

from

MGr The

BGU

MGr

Xe've,

P Amh

II.

36"

{c.

B.C. 135) Xefirw re t*|v inrepp Xf|V,

"they say" (Thumb Handbook,

"am

Lk

lacking," as in

ti o-ot XeCirei

and

;

iS",

for the

we may

cite Epict.

middle construed with

ii.

14.

19

ev, as

in

4

Jas I , cf. Preisigke 620 6 (B.C. 97-96) where a temple that has received other honours is declared to be in the right of

verb

asylum

—

wanting

XeiTrecr8ai. Se ev

tu

pf| etvtu cto-uXov.

=

,

5 2 18 , are to be found only in very thing wanting, as in Jas I such as Libanius : cf. Field Notes, p. 235. The ,

late writers,

pass. c. dat. is seen in P Tor I. I™- 35 (B.C. 116) XeXeicpScu 15 K P £o-ei, " causa cecidisse " (Ed.), P Giss I. 69 (a.d. 118-

•qj

The Ionic form -Xipirdvu is found 119) Kpei8rj XenrdpeBa. in Attic popular speech in the second half of iv/B.c. (Meistcf. P Petr I. 14 (a will— B.C. 237) 1 KaraXipirdvio rd vnrfdpxovTa, similarly ib. 15 ', and the late

erhans Gr. p. 176)

9

:

P Grenf I. 60" (a.d. 581) KXiipovdpots Kar]aXipTrdveiv. See also the Alexandrian Erotic Fragment ib. I. I 3 (ii/B.c) emPouXus pe'XXwv pe KaTaXvpirdveiv, and OGIS A D 245) irapaXipTrdvovTes KaTaXepirdThe form occurs sporadically in composition in the

pe KaTe
vovres.

LXX

i

c_

.

.

.

(Thackeray Gr. i. p. 227), but in the NT only in we add three occurrences in the " Western " 13 text, Ac 8" D, 17 D, and 2 Cor 4" FG. On the variations in MSS. between fXenrov and fXurov, see Moulton Gr. ii. Pet 2 s1 , unless

§ 95.

MGr

Xef-rru,

"fail,"

"am

wanting,"

"am

absent."

heiTovgyeco.

The connotation

of public services rendered to the State, verb has in classical writers, gives place in the Kolvt] to personal services, more particularly in connexion with religious functions, as e.g. with regard to the Twins in

which

this

the Serapeum,

SiSupcu, al XeiTovpyovcrcu ev Tip irpis Me'pcjm pcydXui

:

II.

595" (A.D. 70-80)

eypaij/e'

may be

The

a term, techn. in accounts to denote a deficiency, e.g. P Par 59 11 (b.c. 160) ( Witkowski 2 p. 76) X(e£irerai) (8paxpal) pve. Examples of XeCiropcu with a gen. of the is

10 impf. '4\tyav in Jn 9

al.

I

invariable expression in Anatolian may epigraphy, even of the humblest class expressed in the worst Greek, is Xei-rreiv PW, not Xe£ireo-8ai" (W. M. Ramsay Exp VII. vi. p. 548 f.). For the act. in the intrans. sense of

usual the intervocalic y is commonly omitted see Thumb ib. Xeu, Xeeis or Xe's, Xe'ei ktX.

N*

"

do not exaggerate " (Edd.), Preisigke 276 TdS' ^Xiirov "AtTaXdxois 'HpaKXij. As showing that the distinction between the active and the middle of the verb was carefully preserved, it be noted that " the

"near the

farmstead called that of the Winepress" (Edd.), al. For Xe'vwv, Xe'yovres, used without construction in the LXX, see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 23, and with Rev 2 21 us Xeôno-iv

Juv. Sat. xiv. 62.

lelnio.

1

els

Xe*yopeVu>,

silver, e.g.

illustrated

poi eirio-roX^v gri

irieCu ktX., ib.

P Par 26 27

s

s-

2

(B.C.

(b.c 160),

163-2) Genius Kal Taovs

et saepe

:

cf.

Ac

13

1 ,

2apa-

Heb

io 11

,

373

AeiTovpyia

BS

and see Deissmann In

P Oxy

IV. 731*

(A. D.

140

p.

f.

1$

8-9)

Anz

,

u>

Subsidia, p. 346

Xitoi>pyt|o-w vpeiv,

f.

" on

I give you my services," the reference is to a contract with an artiste for the festivals of Isis and Hera.

condition that

Somewhat

similar

two dancing-girls

of

the hire

is

P Grenf

for

an

67" (A. D. 237) (=.£«/«lions, p. 10S) X]«i[Tovp]-yT|
approaching

II.

" to tois dirb ttjs irpoKi.(i^vns Kiip-i^s, perform for the inhabiFor more miscellaneous uses tants of the aforesaid village." of the verb

P Hib

cf.

7S

I.

11

244-3) of tne release of 81a to pf| «Kirep-[ti]v

(B.C.

two persons from some public

service

—

" because it is not at avToIs xi vvv XtiToupvijo-at, present their turn to serve" (Edd.), P Oxy VII. 1067" (iii/A.D.) etir4

ntTfîivTi.

8ti

pAXeis eXSeiv 4X8e", AiotrKopos "say to Petechon, Come if you Dioscorus is labouring on your behali .

.

.

el

'

yap XetTovpyei

iirjp croO,

'

are coming, for

(Edd.), and Fustochius

id.

I.

86 n

(a. d. 338^,

a complaint that a certain "of the tribe cbvXfjs,

vuvl Xltovpyoijotjs

T-tjs

at present responsible for this duty," had failed to Exx. of the verb and provide a sailor for a public boat. subst. from Macedonian inscrr. are given by Ferguson Legal

which

p.

62

f.

els

:

add also Teles

(ed.

Hense),

p.

61 5 Kal -yap

avTos eXetTovpYeis £wvti tu t4kvu> Kal tu»

<|>£Xw virovpviwv, Kal KaK0ira6aiv Kal Sairavwv, Epict. Frag. Diss. 23 Tui ovti

8avp.acrTov ecrTi iXeiv irpa-ypa, u> TocrauTa XeiTovp-yovpev Ka8' eKdo-TT|V Tjpe'pav, and Linde Epic. p. 53 where dXei-

On

Tovp-yt^Tos, immuiiis, is cited.

the form of the verb see

p. 127, Robertson Gr. p. 193, and Moulton Gr. and on the whole subject of the liturgical system in Egypt see F. Oertel Die Liturgie, Leipzig, 191 7. MGr X«iTovpY
Mayser Gr. p.

76

f. ,

IsixovQ-yia.

The

LXX

8ff a similar public burden" (Edd.), BGU I. tSo (ii/iii A.D.) complaint by a veteran that, instead of getting the rest to which he was entitled after his release (diroXvcns), he had been continuously employed for two years in public service -

— d[v]e8i58r|V

KaT

XeiTovpvtav Kal pexpi tov

eTt^[crio]v els

Seupe[l Ka]y' Stos e£fj[s] ev XetToupYta. eip[l] dSiaXellin-Jws,

P Oxy I. 82 (mid. iii/A.D.), a declaration by a strategus that he will distribute the public burdens equitably wore Kal Tas dvaSdcreis Tuiv XeiTovpvwv (/. --yidiv) iroiT|o-ao"9ai vylws Kal irtcrTws, and from the inscrr. the Commagene rescript of Antiochus I., OGIS 383" (mid. i/B.c.) Koerpov Te Kal Xvroups

—

ylav irda-av dve'6r|Ka

cf.

:

dpuuTos b

Kal

d£iws Tvxns eprjs also Teles (ed.

Hense)

p.

Saqidvwv 10 vvv 42

iirepox>is 8e',

4>-no-£v,

o-TpaTeCa, XeLTovp-yta, iroXiTiKa irpd-ypaTa, Reference may also be made to crxoXdcraL [auTui] ovk e'o-Ti. p\'os,

Erman und Rrebs p. 148 (i\, Wilcken Chrest. and Hohlwein L'Egypte Romaine, p. 312 ff. P Oxy XII. 1412 11

yripa see

and

note,

(c.

for XetTovpYncrCa id.

I.

i.

p.

For

339

ff.,

XeiToiip-

a.d. 284) with the editors'

1413

17

(a.d. 270-5).

is

Terms,

ii.

Aeirovpycs

leuovQyiHoi; is

P

found in a taxation-roll

where

XeiTovp*y£as

Lond 22"

:

cf.

the complaint of the Serapeum Twins P ! P- 7) °v84v elXT|
=

(B.C. 164-3)

19

pevai ueydXas XeiTovpvCas tuh 8eu>t, and similarly P Par 33 IV. 1201' (a. d. 2) irpbs xds See also (B.C. 160).

BGU

XiTovpve£as Kal 6ucre£as twv OeJiv

P Tebt

a0

(cf.

Phil 2 17 with Light-

(i)

(iii/u.c.

)

:

XeiTovpY[i]KoO, "and they remit to everyone the arrears of the work-tax" (Edd.), it. 102 3 (a receipt B.C. 77?) Sia-ye'yp(a(j>as) to Xei(To\/pYi.Kbv) tov 8 (?tous), "you have paid " the work-tax of the 4th year (Edd.) ; the reference seems

—

to be to a

payment instead of personal

service

(cf.

Wilcken

The special sense of religions service, as in the LXX and NT (Heb I 11 ), is seen in ii. 8S 3 (B.C. 115-4) •ypaT)v (/. *yp av Kal f|uepwv XeiTovp-yiKuv, with reference to "days of service" rendered Ostr.

cf.

and

Egyptian priesthood in Diod. Sic. i. 21 to Tpirov p.4pos ttjs \upas avTois Sovvae irpbs Tas twv 6ea)v 8epaire£as t4 Kal

(>)

XetTovpYtKov fy, preceded by epvXaKiTiKciv (policecf. also P Tebt tax) and followed by laTpiKOv (medical-tax) 4y I. 5 (B.C. I iS) dcbetJdcreL 84 7rdv[T]as Kal tov 6(peiXope'vou

i.

p. 382).

at the shrines at Kerkeosiris

use of XeiTovp-yCa for sacerdotal ministration (as in the Heb 8 6 , 9 a ) meets us with reference to the

3

Petr II. 39

it is

39

Wilcken Clues/. n.

I.

:

p. 97,

see the editors' introd.

Otto Priesler

ii.

,

and

2 pp. 33 n. ,

2 .

lenovQyoQ

"

Ptolemaic period is often simply a workman," as P Petr III. 46 (3) 5 (iii/B.c.) olKoSbaois Kal

in the

in Polybius, e.g.

Xei/rovpyois,

accounts in connexion with the

buildings, but

cf.

P Hib

I.

96"

(B.C.

259) where

erection it is

of

used of

Sok-

a military settler perhaps, as the editors suggest, because he had some special duties assigned to him. In P Oxy XII.

nebtunis. Other exx. of the word, showing its variety of 20 (B.C. 1 16) tuv Tas XeiToup-ytas application, are P Tor I. I kv Tats veKpiats irapexoueVwv, "publicis in re mortuaria

20 a.d. 284) we hear of a special meeting of the I4I2 (i\ Senate of Oxyrhynchus \|/]r|<|)ip-ap-8a£ -re Tas [t]
foot's note),

II.

3O2

(a.d. 71-2) eKTeXovvTes Tas

T
1

muneribus fungentes" (Ed.),

id.

Til1

-

16

p.rj84 ttjv

avTfjV epya-

tovtuv XeiToup-y£av, " neque eodem, ac illi, funguntur ofHcio, sed differunt utrorumque " 11 munera (Ed.), P Strass I. 57 (ii/A.D.) ovk e£apKu 84 irpbs Tas Siio XiToup7(as proving that two liturgies might be laid on a man if he were able for them, which was not so in

cr£av emTeXeiv, 8ia4>e'peiv 84 ttjv

—

P Oxy

A. P.), a claim for

—

J

who

are to serve," in connexion with the transport of corn cf. the report of similar proceedings in ii. :

for the troops

I4I5

10f

-

(late iii/A.D.) ol povXeirral elir(ov)' 'ApicrTtJiov cn-ay

XeiTovpvbs rjv bXoKXrjpwv 'Apto-Tiwv. b ' SoTe tovs [XeiToJvp-yovs, Iva [p^| " the senators said, Aristion, when he comes, ep.iro8£i;r|Tai,

?X8tj

bXoKX-npf^crei,

irpuTavis

v

'

prosper ; a prosperous public servant ' prytanis said, Appoint the persons to

40* (ii/iii immunity from some form of public service (dXeiTovpYno-ta) on the

will

ground that the petitioner was a doctor

that there

this case,

TT|[v T€']XVT|V

I.

TOVTOVS aiJTOVS

8e8ioKao-L eSepdirevcra,

"

I

am

— laTpbs

iTrdpxwv

p.* els X€iTo[u]p[Y]£av a doctor by profession and I

OlTlve's

have treated these very persons who have assigned

me

a

The

CIG

II.

servant

may be no ,

sense see

LXX Josh

Neh

Aristion.'

order

"

(Edd.), and for the inscrr. see With this sense of a public 2S86 1

delay'

2S81 13 28S2 6

cf.

was

office, in

.

,

I

1

A, 3 Kings io 6 and

io 3 *, Isai 61',

,

Rom

6

13

al.

for a religious

374

XtVTIOV

a high

levriov.

(Rom.)

'-

that

official

man

a poor

if

euTeXe'o-iv

ev]

Xe'v[T(ia)]

" two linen cloths," and P Oxy

j|,

X£vov Kal X«Vtiov TpiPaKov, "a linen VI. 929 (ii/iii A.D.) 31 (time of Hadrian) cloth and a worn towel." In Magn 116 we have XeiTovp-yov . eK^SoVews XevTiwv eKaToo-TTJ. 10

.

"wearing cheap clothes" (cf. Jas 2 ), asked a favour, his ev property was confiscated, and that the man tov ovk " who took his

—

XevKais

eo-8TJo-iv

seat at

the

NT

confined to

Ac

19

occurs

This subst., which 9 11 Xerr£8a in Michel 833 (B.C. 279) 8up.iaTr|piov imoxaXnov, s For cf. BGU II. 544 (time of Antoninus). dp-yupdv t\ov 16 the verb XeVw, see P Par 12 (B.C. 157) o-rrao-diitvos XeVei and for XeTrCiJw (Tobit 3 n 1 1 13 pe Trj paxaipa eis to o-Ke'Xos, in the

is

,

8edTpu> Ka8£o-a[vTa,

[e]v

other than white garments" was For the ceremonial use of "white

theatre

in

delivered to death.

Rev

clothing," as in d-yvbv

e[v]

3

4 ,

cf.

Prune 205

dva-ypd+ai

Michel 509 1 '

e.g.

els

(B.C.

,

,

X

sili

37

-

(iii/A.D.)

\o«o-av), XeovTtKr)v Xcirnrov, Kal 30") els Bvtav Tp£p«.

Xapciv dvxouo-av

XeTr£o-paTa (Gen

to.

XaP&v

ay-

(/.

For

this coin,

I2 M ), see

Lk

(cf.

the smallest piece of

OGIS

money

484* (ii/A.D.)

e]ls

in circulation

Tbv XeirTov

.

12 Cf. ii. 4S5 (Roman) KO.Tao-Ta.8els 8e Kal e-rrl ttjs x a ptt|eo)s tou XeirroO xaXKov. We may add one or two miscellaneous 28 exx. of the adj.— P Petr III. 42 II (8)/ (mid. iii/B.c.)paKos

P P

Xeirrdv,

I.ond

1

1

77

164

help to the interpretation of the

III. p. 185)

(=

(a.d. 113)

o-xoivW

Giss I. 47' (Hadrian) (= Chrest. I. 326) 8wpa£ Xeirruv, 6 Xeirrbv [t]t)v ttXoktu> XerrTOTaTOS, PSI II. 177 (ii/iii A.D.) .

.

we must

EGT) ad I.,

drroXeo-as,

"a

XeirKov,

XeirTOTc'pav, of a too fine

file.

P Oxy VIII. 1153 4

jar," see

s.v. X£8os.

17

Tim 4 we may compare the Tebt II. 278 35 where with reference is stated— Xe'wv 6 dpas, pupbs <6> " he was who took it, a fool who lost it

"a

lion

,

OGIS 201 (vi/A.D.) iyi> ydp els KaTio pe'pn Xe'wv elp£, Kal els av» pe'pn dpi; elpi : for the conjunction of animals Dittenberger compares I Kings lj

6F

3*

,

III.

Amos

5".

The word 10) ev

957* (B.C.

15

is

Xe'ovTi,

found in the horoscope BGU and in the moral tale P

84' (v/vi A.D.), where a patricide, fleeing into the MGr XiovTapi has assumed pursued vtto Xe'wvToscf. <|>l8i., "snake." the diminutive form

Grenf

II.

desert,

is

;

With

.

2 17 , for which

Rev

Cf. also the Silco inscr.

(Edd.).

£

)

.

See also

early i/A.D. acrostic P to a lost garment it

Sidvoia

.

ptviiv

difficult

the figurative use in 2

For Xctttov or

.

tt*|v

('/B.C.)

commentaries of Swete and Moffatt (in " " where the various associations of white stones

are fully discussed.

P Flor II. 127 14 (a.d. 256) x° P 8-ye'-yov[ev, of a sick child, 6 iov XeTfTov, of a thin pig, P Oxy VII. 1066 (iii/A.D. l

241) to Se8oYpe'va

refer to the

.

" distinguitur denarius XoAkov with Dittenberger's note: i.e. argenteus, quae est moneta imperialis, ab asse abeneo, moneta provinciali. Haec adiectivo XeTrrds significatur."

pillar of

avTwv dv]a"ypdi|/at 8e [T]d tc 4*n
MlOV. With

ItTlXOV.

made

is

XevKov X£8ov, Syll 5 2 9 u

o-tt|Xt]v

:

P Leid

reference

were written on a

that decrees etc.

to the fact

e£o-£vai els [to] lepbv

Constant

XevK[f|i.

eo-BrjTi.

"white stone,"

lenlq.

al.) see

IpaTtois,

s

the Lat. linteum, which This Graecized form (Jn 13-") in the second syllable shows the more open form of 1 (for e) before a vowel (cf. Moulton Cr. ii. p. 76), is found in Ostr

l6ll ln

Xrjpos

(i/A.D.) with the

9

2 Pet .

.

.

1

we may compare

dXXoTe dXXaxov

The word

dvaXap.pdvei.

1 Vett. Val. p. 242

TrnSiio-a

survives in

T-f)v

rj

8J

TTpJ>Ti\v Xr|8nv

MGr.

editor's note.

levxalvco.

We

have not noted any instance of

but for the corresponding XeuKow,

this

verb in our sources,

"

140

whiten," cf. Syll 5S7 XevKwo-ai, ib. 329-8) TOV Piojibv tov nXoijTwvos s* 306 (Delphi ii/B.C.) Kal Ta eve'xvpa avTciv ep irtvaKas The subst. XeXevKcopevous Svo dva-yvdvTw ev Tai eKKXr|a-£ai.. .

(B.C.

.

—

XevKupa, a white board used for public notices, is seen in such a passage as Syll 510 5 (Epliesus— ii/B.C.) a 8' av ol 8tKao-Tal KpCvwo-iv, dva-ypdvfiavTts ktX.

els

XevKwpa

ol elo-a'yaryeis

list

of soldiers,

P

Amh

II.

62 6ff

-

(ii/B.C.) three per-

sons called Apollonius are distinguished as ueTias, "the " the dark," Xeiwds, "the fair," and o-Kevo4>(dpos), baggageFor the more general meaning of carrier," respectively. 16

passages as P Ryl II. 146 " 10 measures of white (a.d. 39) epCwv o-Ta8p(a 8e'*a XevKwv, wool," P Giss I. 21* (time of Trajan) to o-vv8«o-e£8iov t!>

Xcvkos,

XeuKdv,

meals,

"white,"

"the white dress"

P Oxy

P Hamb In

such

cf.

P Oxy

I.

—a

21

III. 47i'J4ir

-

wrap often worn at Td IpaTia ri Xewd, and

182) XevKbv ev 6cf>8aXpu> dpio-TepaJ. (ii/A.D.) the charge is brought against

(a.d.

P Amh II. 4S 7 (B.C. P Oxy IV. 729" (A.D.

106) irapd X-nvdv,

"at the wine-press,"

137) dTr]o8oTioo-av

to

pep,io-8[w]KOTt

36 (a.d. 164) Tds olio-as Xivovs XiSivas (Edd.), ib. III. 502 " the two 8vo iiSptwv Kal fiXpou, existing stone presses with " The word is somethe water-pitchers and trough (Edd.). times used to denote generally a receptacle for holding wine, 1

see e.g. P Flor II. 139 (mid. iii/A.D.) tt)v 8eKdT-n[v] Xt|vov In Wiinsch diroXvo-ov Ma|£puj, with the editor's note.

AF

4

1*

=

(iii/A.D.) ' '

tovs Xr)voiis 8Xovs

(for

gender

cf.

Gen

38 '

a

3c*

the whole coffins.

loose

III. 531 13 (ii/A.D.)

38

hpoq. " tov pev otvov irapd Xrjvbv ve'ov d8oXov, they shall pay to " the lessor the wine at the vat, new and unadulterated

Aevxog. In a

To what is said regarding this word s.v. 800-is [ad fin.) add such exx. of its use as P Tebt I. 238 (B.C. 1 16-5) ttj(s) 18 (A.D. 303) peT evex«p»v Xfj(<|«ws) (irupou), and P Oxy I. 71'" to ?vypa(pa avTOv ^pappaTia, by seizure of Xr|pi|/ea)S KaTd the securities provided in his written bonds" (Edd.).

7.IJ00Q.

This subst. oiiTe

Xt|pwv.

is

16 read by the editor in PSI V. 534

(iii/B.c.

)

375

\160s

~Krj(TTrjS

For the corresponding verb see P Fay 114 11

(a. d.

100)

u.i\

"

don't talk nonovv) Xi]pT)o-r)5 tov €KTtva y(iov crov, s sense about your threshing'' (Edd.), cf. P Giss I. 64 (ii/A.D.)

ov

,

(/.

X-npti

and

:

(ii/B.C.)

for the

iroX[Xd]

BGU

Xtipw8t|S see

adj.

Xiipi5t[8r|]

Kal

III.

ion"

P

Petr III. 28

cf.

Mayser Gr.

kowski*,

—

iv

memoranda

" frankincense " may be

—

P Par

cf.

I53)(=Wit-

46' (B.C.

dvavKaioTaTois Kaipots

Tots

relating

XtucttcSv (for form,

irc-pl €ir[i8t'o-]eus

122):

p.

S6)

p.

versa (a) 1 (iii/B.c),

(
headed

X-no-Tiiv

eiuKeiu-e'vuv, P Lips I. 37" (A. 11. 389) croup-OTaTa Yap 'i\a aTTiXtvâi iv tu dxp[d]vTu> auTou 8iKao-rr|p(u» tovtovs

—

) ou.oXo[y]ous Kal £wa d-rreXaKdras (/. direXr]X 8S iroXXaKis, and the late P Oxy I. I39 (a.D. 612) iiro8e'£ao-6ai.

Xt]o-to.s

Xio-rds,

"

have harboured robbers." cf. P Petr III. 28

to

band of robbers," ai>T
P Ilamb

XT)io~riip[io]v,

For

(iii/B.c.)

IO 7 (ii/A.D.)

I.

"a

XT|o-r#|pi.ov,

6

(c)

P Oxy

from the same root are

Xtjo-Tc-fa

—

(BGU

II.

I-

(ib.

372"" — A.D.

For the epistolary formula lx<*P T v Xfav in 2 Jn *, 3 Jn s BGU II. 632 10 (ii/A.D.) Kal tirvyvovis o-t " and when I knew that X(av ^pptup-t'vnv 6\dpT|v, you were s in sound health I rejoiced greatly," P Giss I. 21 (time of l

,

we may compare

Trajan) Xtav exdprjv aKovcracra 8ti e'ppiocrai. see also P Par s 42 (B.C. 156) Xtav croc x<*P lv nevaX-nv 4crxT|Kauev. Other:

P Tebt

e.g.

I.

n

:

incense," and OG/S XipavwTov Kal dpcuuaTuv.

Grimm's note makes Rev 8 X 5 " frankincense " and XipavcoTis=" censer," but (c. B.C. 180) XiPavwTiSos KXdo-paTa has the latter

X.=

confuse

Syll 588

15 *

word in the former meaning, so that the confusion existed also "in prof, auth.," or at least in profane inscriptions.

For a conjecture that in Ac 6* we should read not AiPc-pTivuv, but AiP«o-Tivuv, with reference to Jews inhabiting Libya, see Blass Philology, p. 69 f. fodd£co.

On

the conativt usage

210,

Einlei/img,

p.

Archiv

269.

v. p.

12 2* (B.C.

118)

" I 8c- to irapd croO Xiav, accept completely P II. views" (Edd.), 29S" (i/A.D.) Xtav avTov Oxy your diroSf'xoaai.

am too severe with him" (Edd.), ib. III. " I am 525* (early ii/A.D.) XcCav ra irpdvu.aTi KaTa^vouai, " worn out with the matter ib. IX. 1216" (Edd.), extremely Xefav Yap iXu avTov, ib. XIV. 1676 10 (iii/A.D.) (ii/iii A.D.)

1

'f

and

XiBdiJeTc- in cf.

Proleg.

3' Jn io see Moulton

p.

Wilcken

l2Sf.,

WlVOQ. (B.C.

P Magd

258-7) XCBiva Kal TrXCvBiva,

s

(B.C. 221) Td rt Trc-piTpaxrjXCSiov €K KaGopfiLtov (LXX Hos 2 13 ) XcBivcov d())ctX«Td a[oi, " he snatched from me my

42

common,

A.D.

[Ttva o-]waYopdcras, "buy some 1J8 (mid. i/B.c.) tmBvcreis dcpeiSc-Os 383

PSI V. 496 s

Mar.

is

ii/iii

(late iii/A.D.) XcPavorrdv

154),

—

wise the adv.

from the

as 234"XvPJavuTbv o£vu> [8i«l]s tj8(o-Tm kXvSJc- [to o]vs, "dilute frankincense with very cf. ib. I. 8" sweet wine and syringe the ear" (Edd.)

s

332 (A.D. 176) Other derivatives

325* c. iii/A.D., an officer detailed for special service in the search for certain criminals), and ivS late Xrjo-Tapxos, "arch-pirate" (P Oxy I. 33 versa is used the term where ii/A.D., metaphorically).

Xno-Tomao-TTis

illustrated II.

|xov

eir€'|3r|

.

no) tiri.8tu.evCH Xticttikuh Tpdiron, ib. II. eTrfjXBdv Tives Xrjo-TpiKuJ Tpdirip oixiav pou.

10

ct-c'Bc-to

"robbers' Tats OLKtats XyicrTTJpiov, and for the meaning 5 lairs," cf. Cagnat IV. 219 Ta iv 'EXX-no-rrovTu) Xr|o-TTJpia. The adj. Xtjo-t(p)ikos is common, e.g. P Tebt I. 53 11 (B.C. .

132

of Semitic

hPavmroQ

medical prescription

to criminals, is

OGIS is

15

:

irpoo-(j.y[ylc X.[Xe]Tai.

<\it\iSr\

incense-wood" (Edd.), and XcPavojTiKds in The word (B.C. 130) Ta XcpavuTtKa cpopTCa. MGr Xipdvi, "incense." origin.

small collar of stone necklets,"

BGU

IV. 1067 6 (A.D. 101-2)

37 (A.D. 164) oXp.01 XC81.V01, "stone troughs," P Oxy III. 502 Tas operas Xrjvovs XcBivas 8vo, "the two existing stone ib.

presses,"

VI. 937 13 (iii/A.D.) t+)s cpidXrjs Trjs A form XiBikos is found in

Xi8ivt)S,

P Leid

"the stone bowl." Uiii.

22

(ii/B.c.)

(=

I. p.

125) ev tois XiBlkocs irpYOts, where,

however, the editor proposes to read Xi8(vois.

papvvopai, "I

ov Trapc-ytvov Is use with an adj., as in

Mt

Y €v€
(ii/A.D.) 6

^dp dvBpuiros X«(av

Xc-Cav tXvTrTJBrjv oti

uov.

The

trated by

P Tebt

II.

315

18

tol

,

With (cf.

this

Anz

compound, which

Subsidia, p. 366),

is

rare outside Biblical

we may compare

Greek

XiBoKOTrcu (not

found in LS), for which Mayser [Gr. p. 461) cites P Vat F 10 (Mai V. 356) (B.C. 157), ib. E" (Mai V. 354), although in both places Mai reads XtBoKoirtTew.

^crrl[v] avcrTT|pds.

Mdog

Mfiavoq.

11 (Rev 21

always masc. in the NT even when it means a gem a/., LXX), whereas Attic after B.C. 385 preferred the fern. (Meisterhans Gr. p. 129). This is in keeping with is

In a

list

(ii/A.D.), are

of articles for a sacrifice, P Oxy IX. 121 1 11 included i\tov, ueXi, -ydXa, irdv apuaa X U P^

Xipdvou, "oil, honey, milk, every spice except frankincense": cf. P Leid W"1- 11 (ii/iii A.D.) Kacria, Xipavos, £p.vpva, the illiterate P Ryl II. 242'lff (iii/A.D.) T]dv ps dSvvaaTcs Tre'|ii|/c " if (101 aKavBivey x vAtv '«'H«v uol Xdpavoy. you are -

'

unable to send

me

(Edd.), and the TroTravov (a round

Pergamum

please send

inscr.

Cagnat

me

incense" IV. 353^. >'

cake) Kal \c(3avov Kal Xvxvovs 6 Xtpdvivos occurs in P Oxy I. 114 A.D.) 8«puaTiKouacf>dpTcv Xipdvivov, "a casket (?) of

Ttui Sepao-TuiL. (ii/iii

acacia-juice,

sacrificial

The

adj.

the Koivrj usage, e.g P Petr II. 13 (6) 6 (B.C. 25S-253) tovs XlBovs of stones for building, P Oxy III. 498' (ii/A.D.) tcov

"

oIkoSouovuc-Vuv XiBwv kvPwv Kau,T|XiKu>v, squared building" 13 stones transportable by camel (?) (Edd.), ib. 52s (illit.

—

ii/A.D.) tVepo'ds

"

you sent

(Edd.),

me

P Tebt

dpeo-Tois

eirtcrToXas Suyauc-'vov

p-u

letters II.

which would have shaken a

342

1'

c^T)pTicrp.(evov),

(late ii/A.D.) K€pap.«iov

"a

.

.

sIuiil.

"

XCBois

pottery fitted with stones in

good order" (Edd.), P Oxy X. 1273"' X+jXlOV k\OV XCfloV 6XKtjS X m P^5 t0 .

XtBov o-aXcycre,

(A.D. ''

260) ircpiTpa-

t^CflW" TCTapTWV

376

\l&C(TTpa)TO?

" a necklace having a stone and weighing apart from the stone 13 quarters" (Edd.), OG/S 90 64 (Rosctta $tKo.Tp\.u>v,

stone —

B.C. 196)
Preisigke ni4 (A.D. 147-8) In connexion with the XiBovs.

XiTaveta

hjUOQ.

:i

Xi'flov,

4

The wavering of gender which is found in the NT (6 Lk Lk IS 14 Ac n M meets us again in the papyri t|

—

s5

:

)

,

tovs p.C7aXous imprecatory inscrr. on limestone found in Palestine, Wiinsch remarks that limestone had probably a superstitious signifi-

P Par

22 a (B.C. 165) To! Xipw 8iaXv8f}vai., but in a document

of the

same

cance there, though of what kind we do not know, and " " white stone " with a " new compares the (i|/fjeJ>ov Xevxtjv) 1' see Bliss and Macalister spell given as an amulet in Rev 2

exx. are

P

fern,

generally traced to "Doric" influence: cf. Lob. 18S rf|V Xipbv Awpiets, cri Se dpcreviKus tov Xipbv

€Kov|/a(j.tv

:

Excavations in Palestine, 1 902, p. 1S6. Reference should also be made to the striking new saying ascribed to Jesus, P Oxy I. I No. 5 £y€i[p]ov tov X£8ov kcik«£ sipr|o-6is p.e, o"xio-ov t& £uXov Ka-yu eKtt ei(i£, though we cannot enter here upon its

interpretation.

hQoozQonoq. this NT air. «lp. (Jn 19") cf. P Flor I. 50" (a.d. 268) tov XtOoo-TptoTou 8popou "Eppou. See also Aristeas 88

irctv JSacpos XiBtSo-Tpurrov Ka8e'o-Tr|K«, "the whole floor " Other (of the temple) is paved with stones (Thackeray).

id.

we

Petr III. 36 (a) verso

"'

(Ptol.) d|uo o-e Sedpevos twl Xipun ev Tfji cpvXaKfji, " I entreat you pLT| pe diroX€crr|i with prayers not to let me perish of hunger in prison" 9 (Edd.), and P Oxy VI. 902 (<-. A.D. 465) eK tovtou o-uv«'Pr| " in conseto viroXoiirov tuv epwv £wu>v ttj Xipu Te8vdvai, died of of kine have remainder of which the my quence " The use of the (Edd.) : see also Cronert, p. 177. hunger is

Phryn.

For €7rl

id.

Cf. also

SiaXudpevai. the simple dat.,

9

26'(B.C. 163-2) vrrb ttjs Xipov 28 13 (B.C. 160) where, instead of have 8io.Xuou.evai. ev t<3 Xiuu. Other

collection

p.

The p. 274, Thumb HcUcn. p. 67. usual in the LXX, cf. Thackeray Gr. i.

NP,

Rutherford

4>d.6t,

older Attic masc.

is

to hi

p. 146.

exx. in Wetstein.

Boll For the conjunction Xoiuol Kal XipoC in Lk 21 Offenbarung, p. 131, compares Catal. viii. 3, 1S6, I Xipbs Kal Xoipbs Kal o-cpa-yal Kara tottous : see also Test. xii. patr. 11

The two words are cogxxiii. 3, Orac. Sib. viii. 175. nate, being connected with the Homeric Xoi-yos and the Lat. letum.

Jud.

faxfidco.

" For XiKu.da> in its original sense of " winnow (as in Ruth 3 2 , Sir 5 6 ) we may cite PSI V. 522* (B.C. 248-7) 6 S[e IV. 104011 (ii/A.D.) tfirti]
LXX

BGU

s

rjptXXcv XiKu-av, P Ryl II. 442 (iii/A.D.) edv XiKuf)cracri ri\v . . Cf. XiKu.d£n) in P Oxy aXuivfav. to. &xVP a •yep.Co-ovTai XII. 14S2 3 (ii/A.D.) XeXii«(ir|Ka(i£v ttjv Kpi8r|v. Many find .

NT e.g.

LXX

=

"scatter" (Isai 17 13 a!.) in the two 44 Lk 2018 see ) passages where the verb occurs (Mt 21 other f. the 126 On hand, DeissSources, Kennedy p.

the other

usage

:

,

AV

mann (BS,

translation "crush," p. 225 f.) defends the " (following the Vulgate conterere, comgrind to powder 8 a I. 146 (ii/iii A.D. ), minuere) on the evidence of who certain men eXiKp/no-civ pou to complaint against Xdxavov, "had stamped, ruined, my Xdxavov." Boll (Offen-

"

BGU

barung,

p.

130

n.

1 )

—

supplies further profane evidence in the

same direction from Lyd. p. 53, 13 \iku.t|tov dv8p»irois dimXct, where Xi.Kp.T|Tds has the meaning of dirwXeia.

KlfX1]V. II. 45"- 19 (b.c 246) 6 ev 2£\«vK«C[av X]ip.r|v, P Amh 116 1 (A.D. 17S) T«T^X(«o-TaO Xipe'vos Mt'pcpefcos, paid the tax for the harbour of Memphis."

P Petr

II.

"

.

.

.

Xivov " linen " cloths or used with reference to garments, as Notes 1 p. 139), in such contra 15* PQ (see s eKaTbv passages as P Oxy X. 1281 (A.D. 21) tt|V Teiprjv tov is

WH

Rev

in

Xfvuv

Zi.vvpai.Ti.Kuy,

"the

P Tebt

3r4

Sinaru,"

50

s2

(a.d. 26S) eirdvw Xipviys.

192, published by Deissmann given that certain quantities of

In an ostracon letter of A.D.

LAE

p. 186, instructions are

wheat are to be delivered to two "husbandmen of the lake" -yewp-yois X£uvt|9, whose

homes

are in the village of

—

Phmau

cf.

Heb

s*

hundred cloths of KaXws ir[o]iT|cris 81a-

price of the

16

(ii/A.D.)

me by sending the X£va XevKa dpi8au i[p], vlii s "white linen cloths twelve in number," P Leid o-TioXto-ov auTov Xtvu Ka8apu>, sv 4 o-i 8' Iv (ii/iii A.D.)

Trepx|/dpevds poi

cloths,"

id.

to X£va, "you

406

18

(<".

A.D.

will oblige

266)

XCvous Vo-81 KaBapois «o-TT|ppe'vos, Trepl

twv

XCvtov,

P Oxy IV. 736™

cf.

\pt(av (e.

a.d.

BGU

e'Xe-yes

1)

W

II.

^X €LV

'

450"

(ii/iii

8t|Xtoo-dv

p.01,

'

A.D.) a/.

:

Xtvou Kal pa£8os (oPoXds),

As illustrating Rev ob." (Edd.). aptly cites Plutarch de /side, 3, 4, where it is explained that the linen surplice was affected by Egyptian votaries of Isis on religious grounds, e.g. the bright

"a

needle and thread

I.e.

Moffatt

I

(EGTadl.)

=

In Ev. Petr. 12 to X£va smiling colour of flax etc. "fishing-nets." For the adj. Xivovs, as in Rev 15' N, cf. P 11 Oxy II. 285 (<". A.D. 50) 4v8e8uu^vo (/. -os) xîiva Xeivovv, VII. 1051 matian vest," ib.

MflVTj. " P Petr III. 37 (a)' (B.C. 257) irapd ri\v Xlpvrrv, along3 an side the lake," P Amh II. ioo (A.D. 19S-211) agreement P Flor I. concerning X£|xvt)S [Ka]Xoupt'v[T]]s ndTpu[vo]s,

II.

,

1*

(iii/A.D.) 8«Xp.aTiKf|

Xiviiv ttoikiXtwv

linen curtain,"

:

is

Xivd a, "

I

linen Dal-

277' (A.D. 255) tp£kXiv[o]v o-TpwpaTuy " a s in PSI V. 533 (iii/B.C. ) Xivrj auXaCa, 1

" woollen " contrasted with a (cped) one.

"

4 linen-weaver," see P Oxy X. 1281 (a.d. 21): in ib. 1303 (c. A.D. 336). Xivducfjos

For X£vu(pos, cf.

X.

ib.

hxavEia. In view of the occurrence of this word in the

LXX

(2

Mace

13 01 diro Ti}s 'iTttXfas, where Deissmann thinks the reference is See for the same ostracon Meyer Os/i: to people in Italy). 176 f., where the editor identifies this X{.p.vr| with Birket

20 a/.) and its subsequent importance in connexion with 3 the only Christian worship, we may cite an instance of it instance of which we are aware from the papyri, unfortu-

Habu near Thebes, and gives "Seeland"or "Seegau."

nately in a broken context, but with reference to consulting the god Soknebtunis, P Tebt II. 284* (i/B.c) o-i 8« iKavrjv

(diro pav

:

p.

other instances of

XCu.vr| as

—

—

377

Xirpa uov
iraiSi'os

-Cots)

(/.

do you together with

irepl

children

tlie

KaXtVai NfKuva

concerning the

.

.

"and

Xvravfjas,

Tfjs .

"

temporary with

duvvw

66)

P

weighing 2 pounds." find beer ib.

1543

In

(<'.

0-raBp.oO Xevrpas 8uo, it

1513 (iv/A.D.) — £vroii X£;Tpai)

,

on the march

— IXirpicrev

new verb) The name of a

(a

.

.

.

"Xoyeta

See also

d\upou

.

uds) 8 ' '

12

KprJTT|s pXe'trovra Kani Xt'pa Kal Kara \wpov, " a haven of Crete looking north-east and south-east," or " down the south-west wind and down literally in the margin

p.

141

Boeckh has pointed

following

f.)

Libya, with which the word was associated (but cf. Boisacq west from Egypt. One or two exx. of

K€IU€VUV V6KpwV, P GisS I. 6l 7 (A.D. II9) UT|VVOVt[€s] a[i]Tbv Xovtav irefirjoi-riKevai ftrl Tfjs k
BGU

this

—

"on east, south, west, north." Xiao's, Poppa, i.e. s1 ff Similarly in the registration of a mortgage, P Oxy II. 243 (a.d. 79), the dimensions of two pieces of land are measured

avTfjs

eirl

poppa,

dirr)XioT-!]v,

votov,

" from north

" from west to east."

dream from the Serapeum P Par tions, p. 19) wp-Inv] pa-r( iotou,

to south,"

and Xipbs

«ir'

See also the account of a 2ff

-

5i

(B.C. 160)

(

=

.9ffo--

= 8)£i;«iv ue [dir]o

Kal dvaTriTrrop.ai

a\vpov

iir'

XeiposiEwsdfirriXi]Kal [av]8pwTr[os] dirb

Xipds uov, e\d|i«vo's uov, "I dreamt that I was going from west to east, and sat down upon chaff. And west from me

was someone, who was near to me." In view of this and the pure Latin character of \upos (= Lit. caunts, cents), "north-west wind," in the Lukan passage, Goodspeed in an

Kc6(p.i]s)

evKaXov(ue'vovs) virb Xaipfj[u]ovo[s]

t)S r|0-iv ir«iro[i.]fjo-8a(.

(=11.

votou,

-

8ii|ioo-£
expected from the spectators." Other exx. of the word with varying references are P Lond 3' (B.C. 146 or 135) (= I. p. 46) Tfjs Tlu[f|S To]0 T|U.£a-OUS TOV [TptJTOV XoYtCaS TWV

p. 564), lies directly

—

tuv

irtpl

"

out,

papyrus usage will suffice. Thus in the will of a Libyan, which was discovered at Gurob in the Fayiim, P Petr III. i"9 ' (b.c. 236) we hear of a piece of land bounded dirnX[iw1B "' to]u, votou, [Xijpds, Poppa, and another airnXioifTov],

dpo(Xbv) tt|v Xo-ytav "Io~iSos

I

out (LAE p. 105 n. x0 ), the reference seems to be to a procession on the occasion of which money contributions were

LXX,

on the other hand, the word denotes almost uniformly simply "south," while in the Egyptian papyri it stands for "west," because, as Deiss-

mann (BS

which, after an irapd 0-0S (8pax-

f.),

:

Xip.('va Tfjs

In the

p.

have received from thee 4 drachmae 1 obol, being the " collection of Isis on behalf of the see further public works Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 253 ft"., Otto Priester i. p. 359 ft"., and from the inscrr. the i/A. D. marble tablet from Smyrna, Syll 2' kXciv Kexpuo-wp^vnv Kal ((i-Trtepiao-aevriv 5S3 irpbs Tfjv XoYtjav Kal irouirfiv Tciv 8e
the Revisers have translated the words

the north-west wind."

is

104 — dire'xu

In classical usage X£x|< denotes the south-west wind, and hence the quarter from which that wind comes. Conse27

is

Cor,

reproduced by Deissmann (LAE opening greeting, runs as follows

lap.

Ac

I

unSeuCav Xo-yetav ytyoviva.1 vitt' euov iv Ttj swear that I have levied no contributions

quently in the ostraca in connexion with a tax for the priests of Isis, cf. the Theban ostracon of date 4 Aug. a.d. 63,

is an attempt to reproduce a probable form which appears in Latin as libra (Boisacq, p. 5S5).

quently in

.

urge on Nicon concern-

purposes,

.

Sicilian silver

XiVpa

Ilpra,

.

"

excellent illustration, almost conafforded by P Oxy II. 239" (A.D.

above village," where the editors note that used for irregular local contributions as opposed 7 to regular taxes," and compare BGU II. 515 (a.d. 193) Chrest. I. 26S) where ro (= iirlp Xoytas [e]mpXT|86vTa are contrasted with o-iTiKd Stiudo-ia. In this last case the reference may be to a collection for religious as fre-

"each

curious to

is

vi.

An

whatever

cf.

A.D. 299), a receipt for chaff supplied tosoldiers

[X£]Tpas T«ro-apaKo[vTa. coin, *

confined to Jn 12 3 19" 9 7

ii.

measured by Xtrpeu

s

is

.

auTij Kwp.T), "I in the

?.hoa. For Xtrpa, which in the NT Oxy XII. 1454 (a.d. 116)

trepl Tf|S Xo-y«'as,

ing the collection."

(Edd.).

supplication

Xoylôfx at

174)

p.

and P Lond 342 16

.

.

irepl

(A.D. 185)

is made against a village ^Kao-Ta Xovetas Troitvrai. In view of

where complaint

— Trap'

Trpto-pvJTCpos

Xoytas,

the above,

it is clear that the statement in Grimm-Thayer found in prof, auth." requires modification, and it is instructive to notice that words like this and the adj. Soki" uios, genuine," have disappeared so completely from our

"Not

when the vernacular used them with such Aoêia should probably be read in 2 Mace 12" On the forms of Xovei'a iroir|o-duevds tc kot dvSpa XcycCav. see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 82. literary sources,

freedom.

there

elaborate note

in

VI.

thinks that the 130 " " translation is not looking west and north-west wholly but see in. f. Archiv For a new improbable": 460 adj.

"

XipiKos tuj

cf.

Exp

viii.

P Lond 755 Vcisn™

koyiCofim

common

is

ft'.

p.

(=

(iv/A.D.)

III. p. 223) iy

Xt.pi.Kii} p-epi.

account

"

in the sense of

as in

Rom

4

"

reckon,"

s

a!.,

e.g.

"

put

P Eleph

5

down 13

to one's

(B.C.

€XoYio-dp.r|V Trpbs 'EpuaYopav inrkp tov ol'vou . . . , 62 1V 1 (t. B.C. 170) d ov XoYto-8r|o-€TaL tols TeXwvais, -

2S4-3) P Par

P Oxy

XII. I434 8 (a.d. 107-8) Ta dpYupiKa Kal o-etTiKa Ka8(fJKovra) " the due amounts in [tvjOdSe XoYiJeTai, money and corn are

reckoned here,"

Xoy(e)ia. Deissmann's confirmation of the meaning "collection" for this word in 1 Cor 16 1 ' has been plentifully supported since the publication of BS (pp. 142 ff., 2i9f.). See e.g. from Ptolemaic times Xo-ycias

P Hib

tuv x^ w pwv

I.

51

2

(B.C. 245) eirio-ToXfjs

TavTt-ypaipfov,

-rrepl

"the copy of the

Tfjs

letter

about the collection of (the value of) the green stuffs," P Grenf II. 3S 16 (mid. i/B.C.) Ypdc|>uuat o-£ vpa
PART

IV.

.

.

my

ib. III. 533* (ii/iii A.D.) ai Trpdo-oSoC uou irapd Tu rap-eiu) i[v Tr]apa8«'o-«i XovLO-BrJTuo-av, "let " revenues be placed on deposit at the storehouse (Edd.),

.

P Flor II. 123 7 (A.D. 254) Xo-yi.£op.€vov avriZ tov p.ovo\wpou " Spaûuv 8cKa-€|, reckoning the wine to him at sixteen drachmae the monochore," P Oxy VII. 1056 5 (a.d. 360) ttjs dpTapfjs

p.£as XoYio-£o|xtVT]S

d"y8ofJKovTa,

"a single

tK Snvapi'ajv

aupLaSwv tKaTov

artaba being reckoned at one hundred

and eighty myriads of denarii,'' ii. X. 1329 (A.D. 399) €irl tu |xe TavTo 0-01 XoYto-ao-8ai, and OGIS 595 15 (ii/A. D.) Td 49

378

XoyiKO? •yap cVcpa dvaXwpaTa The irdXiv Papwpev. 19-',

Rom

4

3

.

.

verb

eauTois eXo-yio-dpeSa, I'va pr| tt|V is construed with els, as in Ac

9 P'ay 21 (A.D. 134)

P

in

,

.

ir]tp[\ irdvJTiov oirwo-oyv 8i8ope'vu>v |[

"

vwel .

.

.

St cruvX-r|p8[-t]V

]]

t\

Xoyi?,ope'viuv

now

give orders generally with regard 8rip.oo-i.ov, to all payments actually made or credited to the government." From this meaning of the verb comes the Xoyio-Tr]-

els

to

I

" finance-office " The verb has (see s.z>. KaTaKXe£u>). piov, the more general sense of "number," "class amongst," as

22 37

Lk

in

163)

(A.I>.

(=

,

in

II.

p.

a

return

" one foal being

TcXctois,

P Lond 32S 8

of camels

75) iruXov

evbs Xo-yiifopevov

now numbered among

vwcl the

cv

full-

BGU

IV. 1028 1 ' (ii/A.D.) al 8c 18 (a.d. 306) Xoiir(al) irpos T|p£o"iav XoyCi/ovTai), P Thead S Sid to to. irpoKipcva cptKpid tc Kal ana Tt'Xcia Xoycit^co-fljaL " eirl Tii pcpio-8upt'vu>, puisque les chevreaux de l'annee precedente pourront etre comptes comme adultes" (Ed.), and

grown (camels)."

the late

P Giss

pc(vov)

dirb

Cf. also

56* (vi/A.D.) cttI SeKacTfj xp(dvov) Xo-ytijoSuch a Kap-rrwv twv vvv ovtwv cv depots. I.

OGLS

28 66s (A.D. 49) edv 8c tis 8ojl fj us SeSo" ktX. think," prepares us for the meaning pe'vov XoyCo-rjTai

passage as

s7

"consider," in ib. 763 (ii/B.C.) olK£ioTdTT|V eXoyif,dpr)V TT|V dvdBccriv (toC dvopidvTos) cVco-Bai cv Taih-rp (tjj MiX-no-fuv s5 cf. P Par 63 irdXei.) (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 26) t(s :

" fur dXiTpbs cv twl Xo"yL?,€a-9ai so utterly wanting in reason and the capacity for

"yap oiJTcos cVtiv dvdXrjTos \

who

is

J

making distinctions?" (Mahaffy).

On

the Pauline metaphorical use ot Xoyiôpai see

Ramsay

286 f., and Griffith Thomas, Exp T'xvii. p. 211 ff. For the form Xo-yio-8eir| in 2 Tim 4 16 see Moulton Gr. ii. MGr Xoyidiju, "consider," "think upon," 217. p. Xo -yiaptdû,, "reckon," "value." Luke,

p.

good ex. of this adj. is afforded by a i/A.D. inscr. in honour of a certain physician LaTpu>i Kaio-dpwv Kal tSias

—

4f ).

cvapyovs laTpiKf|S

Wilh

hermetic

Rom

writings

ktio-tt|i

cv

(Syll the usage in the contrasted with

PipXi'ois pvs.

we may compare

I2 1

where XoyiKT|

ceremonial offerings,

Oncria

is

Reitzenstein Poimandres, p. 33S 10

cf.

XoyiKas 0uo-ias dyvds dirb ^X^s Ka^ Kap8£as irpds o-c T and see Lietzmann in dvaTcTaut'vr|S, and ib. p. 347 ad I. also Epict. iii. I. 26 to XoyiKbv ^x ets cjjaCpCTOV tovto

Se'jjai

loyioq.

On the ground of Phrynichus' statement, supported by Lobeck's citations (Lob. Phryn. p. 198), that the "multitude," as distinguished from Altic writers, use Xdyios of the man who

is

Xe-youo-tv cttI

"skilful and lofty" in speech (is ot iroXXol

tov Scivov

bridge Essays, p. 498 to the ( Vgtlojuens)

f.)

clirctv

Kal

prefers the

vv|/tj\ou),

Moulton {Cam" "

AV rendering

eloquent

" learned" (marg. "eloquent") in Ac 1S ', laying it down as " a fair working rule that a meaning condemned by these modistes of literature, Phrynichus and

RV

2

company, may be accepted as probably intended by the Testament writer." Field {Notes, p. 129) takes the same line. The papyrus and inscri ptional evidence, which is unfortunately for the most part late, does not help us much. Thus P Oxy VI. 902 1 (c. A.D. 465) tu> XoyiuTaTio "to o-xoXao-TuKw may be either "to the most learned" or the most eloquent advocate," and similarly with the same 18 (vi/A.D.) and BGU III. 836' phrase in P Flor III. 377 his

New

In P Oxy I. I26 6 (a.d. 572) a woman (time of Justinian). refers to her father as t[ov o-]o4>uTaTov o-xoXao-riKov, and her husband as tov Xoyi.u,[Td]Tov pov ervpPiov, where the latter adj.

probably to be taken in a somewhat general

is

OGIS 408 s

sense, as perhaps also in

(ii/A.D.)

err'

d-ya8u>

Kal Ma£(pov STaTiXCov l8£ov on Xdyou, Ttiv XoyiwTaTwv Kal tptXTaTwv. On the other hand Cagnat IV. 77 \oyitn irpuTavios, the editor notes: "inter

tov

îXoirdirTrov

pao-iXc'tos

Michel 1170 (i/A.D.) apxovTos IIuppaKov tov X07C0V. culture" Perhaps some such general phrase as "a man of best gives the sense in the Acts passage (cf. Bartlet ad I. in For Xoyi6rr|S as a title of the Century Bible, and Moffatt).

,

:

Koo-pci Kal KaXXii-rriê,

"

thy excellence

lies

in

the rational

From the part: this adorn and beautify" (Sharp, p. 120). late Greek of the Pelagia legend (ed. Usener, p. 20) we have an admirable illustration of I Pet 2 2 bishop meets

A

.

Pelagia and tells her he is "shepherd of Christ's sheep." She takes him literally, and he explains that he means twv Xo-yiKiiv TcpoPaTtov

tov Xpio"Toii, tovt £otiv

So Peter means metaphorical, not

MGr

literal,

Tciv dv8ptuiru,v.

"pure milk": "

see

XoyiKo,

(a.d. 618).

;

'4p-

of

We

SH

ad

Sophocles Lex.

Rom

3

2 ,

and

o-rj '

2 ' 21

1

:

=

for

s.v.), its

but for

its

application

Biblical to

"

is primary sense of "reckoning," "computation IV. 1074 16 (a.d. 275) in connexion with the payment of a tax drroScSoKoTa koti Tbv Xoyio-pbv tov 1 cf. P Oxy VI. 940 (v/A.D.) pao-iXiKov cvTayiov irav " to tou delay the please Xoyio-poO, KaTaJCwo-ov crrc'xei.v " For a more general sense see (Edil.). account-taking Michel 976* (B.C. 300) KaXiis Kal SiKauos e-Trcp[e]Xr|8ri TOV koivwv irdvru>v Kal tous Xoyio-poiis drrcSwKcv dp8[u>]s Kal

in its

seen in

BGU

—

.

.

.

:

and as showing how the meaning "thought," "reasoning," led to "judgment," "decision," as in Rom 16 5 2 15 2 Cor IO cf. P Oxy XII. 1503 (A.D. 288-9) ^Toipos in connexion with a trial, and reports Xoyio-poiis Trapc'xci[v

—

,

X6-/10V. are unable from our sources to throw any fresh li^ht upon this word, which is so important in early Christian

usage see

I. 37" (a.d. 3S9) cVi8£8wpi T^j cf. BGU II. 401 pov Tovs XiPcXXon[s " In MGr Xdyios learned," "a scholar."

?>oyioju6g

OGIS

literature (see reffi in

P Lips

Xo-yioTr|Ti tovs8c

8iKaiu>s,

"

"

reason understanding," " I become conscious of, learn X°p aL o-Ta Xo(y)i.Kd pov, (Thumb Handbook, p. 338).

dSoXos-

address see

HZN

1

s.v.

more recently, H. G. E. White, The Sayings ofJesus from Oxyrhynchus (Cambridge, 1920). to there, and,

Cf.

A

736

" (P Oxy I. 1, IV. recently discovered "Sayings of Jesus " Sayings ofJesus" by Drs. 654), see Two Lectures 011 the Lock and Sanday (Oxford, 1897) with the literature referred

anno per vices praeprytanes, qui senatui civitatis quoque erant, is vocabatur Xd-yios cui mandata erat rationum cura."

XoyiKOQ.

XoyiKfis

XoytcrfMc?

the

5 lation."

5li

(B.C. 311) dv[8]pumvu>i. Xoyio-pou, See also Test. xii. pair. Gad vi. 2

"human

calcu-

to irvevpa tov uLO-ovs co-kotl^ pou tov vovv, Kal eTapao-crc pou tov Xoyto word is used in a bad sense avTov. The to dvcXctv pbv iTpbs -

=

s

Tciv cupido in Vett. Val. pp. 49 irpbs Tas 11 KaTaSiipros XoyLO-puv o-nvTcXcia. eiriBvpias, 1 73

Xo-yt.o-p
379

Xoyof Xoyog.

hardly necessary to illustrate this common word in its ordinary sense of "word," "saying," but, as showing its developed meaning of "speech in progress" (cf. Proleg. It is

we may cite P Tori. I"- 3 (B.C. 116) els Xdyous " auTois eXBdvTos, " collato cum ipsis sermone (Ed.), P Ryl p.

ill),

II.

229

18

(A.D. 38) irapaKaXeo-ov oiv Trjv -ywalKa o-ov tois I'va €iri|xe'X^Tat twv xoiptSLwv, "urge your wife

ep.ols

Xdyois

from

me

to look after the

XoyoTroioOu.ai in

ib.

pigs" (Edd.)

:

cf.

the

compound

136* (A.D. 34) Xoyoiroiovae'vou u.ou irpos

"as I was lalking to Ancherimphis, " ib. A D I44 38) *X[oy]oTroT|o-duT|v Trpbs 'Ovvd>4>piv inrep oi i\u -n-pos aiiTov evexvpou, " I entered into conversation '' with Onnophris concerning a pledge I have against him " " The noun is used of a (Edd.). invocation in P magical Par 574 IJ:8 (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 113) Xdyos

'Ayxepiu.4> [i]y, 10

-

(

4-n-l

-

.

.

KeepaXrjs airoii, the distribution of public tt)s

and of a

"list

.

Xeydaevos in connexion with

"

burdens in P Cairo Preis 18" (a.d. For the legal sense 339) ?
.

.

'

,

I.

I iv. 21

(g c_ #

1 1

6) Ka6' 6 e^rj 8eivToiis clvtlSl'kovs o-uvio-Tao--

8ai tov Xdyov wpos tous diroSou-e'vovs avTois, " quare aiebat adversarios debere litem institueie contra suos auctores'

When we pass to the uses of Xdyos with more direct (Ed.). reference to the mind, we may compare with Ac 20" (see Field Notes, pp. 133, 252 (B.C. 217) oiSe'va

Ik tcSv KXt)pwv,

"

Xdyov ils

such passages as

ff.)

eTroifjo-avTO,

dXXd

P Magd

12*

ey|3epXr|Kao-iv ae

n'en ont tenu aucun compte et m'ont au P Par 26 31 (B.C. 163)

contraire expulse des tenures" (Ed.),

(=

Selections,

tou 8e toC

16)

p.

'I'lVTae'ovs

viov

eK

ttjs

ovKeTi ouSe'va Xdyov eTror|o-aTo, "but no sooner had the son of Psintaes departed from Memphis than he took no further account of the matter," and Me'p-eu>s x^P'-o'fl':vtos

,

Capiat

IV. 134 15 (after B.C. 133) tiov KaTa tov plov eXao-o-up.dT[wv X]dyov TroiTjcrdu-evos. See also P Hib I. 53* (B.C. 246) Treipw oiv do-s " do 8ieyyvdv ™5 Trpos o-e roi Xd[y]ov eo-ope'vov, you therefore endeavour to obtain good security, knowing that you " will be held accountable (Edd.), P Tebt II. 325" (<\ a.d. " but 145) tou Xdyov eo-op.e'vou edv tl [irapdvop.]ov ye'vnTai, " you will be held responsible for any violation of the law (Edd.). In our documents, which

=

character, Xdyos " "score (cf. Phil

are so often of a monetary " "account in the sense of "reckoning," 4 16 '") meets us constantly e.g. the con.

:

tract uf apprenticeship,

P Oxy

II.

27$™.^

(a.d. 66)

(= Selec-

tions, p. 56), where so much is paid els Xdyov Sio.Tpoijs, " to account of maintenance," and so much els

Xdyov

p.ov,

"to account

of clothing,"

P Oxy XII.

Ip-a-rio--

1441' (a.d. 197-

200)

pao-[ijX(us eirl Xdy(ou) 8paxH-°.s SeKaoKTw, "likewise upon State land on account eighteen drachmae " 1 (Edd.), P Fay 103 (iii/A.D. )X[d-yos] dvaXwpaTos tou veKpov,

"account of expenses

for the corpse,"

and P Grenf

II.

81 (a)* (A.D. 403) ovSe'va X[dy]ov ex." trpbs o-e irepl tovtou, in connexion with the payment of the wages of a substitute.

From

this

the transition

8£kcuov Xdy[o]v ex ei Trpds

land 16 3

is

easy to such an expression as

"

o-e',

tecum," in P Xdyos, the private account

iusta res est ei

For 6 l'8ios (v/vi A.D.). 1 or purse of the sovereign, cf. P II. 31 (b.c. 112), more particularly Der Gnomon des Idios Lottos, being

Amh

and

BGU

V.

1.

Ao yos

Adyov 8i8dvai with reference to judgment, as in Rom 14", 21 occurs in such a passage as I. 164 (ii/iii a.d.) lis 0-0S peXXovTos Xd-yov SiSdvai Tui XauTrpoTaTw Tjyep.dvi, and

BGU

Xdyov

diroSiSdvai

Mt

(cf.

I2

;

«,

Lk

i6 2

Heb

,

17

I3

)

in id.

98"

(a.d.

211) KeXevo-ai auTov dx8fjvai eirl ae Xoyov diroSwo-ovTa irepl tovtou. See also the Christianized imprecations ag violators of tombs cited one by Ramsay {Luke, 396),

p.

xxii. probably from Lycaonia and belonging to iv/A.D., (1902), p. 354 8s 8' edv eirio-pido-rp-e, 8uo-eu 8eu Xd-yov, "whosoever shall force an entrance, shall give account to God," and another from Laodicea, Alien. Mitthejl. xiii.

JHS

(c. A.D. 400) tj tis 8' e'Tepov eirevpdXri tu Taui KpiTrj and if any one shall lay £wvti Xdyov eVSiKov iro[i]r|[crei, another in the tomb, he shall render judicial account to the

249

p.

tiu

' '

Judge."

living

13

Mt iS , 25", "an expression," according to Grimm-Thayer, "not found in Grk. auth.," " can now be cited from III. 775 1 (u/a.d.) tj8r| TrpdXT|u.a (/. -Xr|u.u.a) d<}>es &XP1S (A -is) dv -ye'vo(ie eKi ual o-vvdpwu-ev Xd-yov, and the middle from such passages as P " I Tuj Zvvai'peiv Xd-yov, as in

™

BGU

Fay 109" (early i/a.d.) o-vvijpu.cu Xd-yov iraTpi, " settled accounts with (his?) father (Edd.), P Oxy I. (ii/A.D.) 8tl e'SwKo.s avrwi 8i]Xwo-dv (lot I'va crvvdpujp.at Xd-yov, "let settle

me know what you have "

accounts with him

We

given him that

(Edd.).

may add a few common

have

1

13

s7

avTwi I

may

— P Oxy XII.

phrases 1405" ovk dvd Xdywv (/. -ov) ovv ov8e irpos [to?] pe'pos Tfjs XeiTovpyCas, "this is unreasonable and contrary to the " 6 just apportionment of the liturgy (Edd.), P I.ond 1173 (A.D. 125) (= III. p. 20S) eir[e'Tpe]i|/ds [p.]ot 8id Xdyov :

(iii/A.D.)

KaTep[ydêo-8ai,

p.T|KeTi

tions, p. 24)

P Goodsp Cairo 4 s (ii/B.C.) = SelecKal TdXXa o-ol KaTa Xdyov to-riy, (

el e'ppwo-ai

"

dv ws alpovueOa, if eiTj you are well and things in general are doing right, it will be as we desire," P Tebt I. 50 3 * (B.C. II2-I) 8l' f^v alTiav e|T|o-8evT|Kws eK tov p.^] KaTa Xdyov diravTav tov o-rrdpov, " wherefore, because

my

"

crops did not

meet my expectations I was impoverished (Edd.), P Rein 2S 14 (end ii/B.C.) tov tju-lo-ous] KaTa Xdyov, where KaTa "in proportion," as in Syll 510 46 (ii/B.C.) to irXe'ov Xdyov d(|)eL[Xop.evov ttjs] Tiu.rjs 6 ^yyvos aTroTive'Tw KaTa Xdyov,

=

1

I

16 Oxy VIII. II2I (A.D. 295) ovk olSa tivi Xdyu tj irdflev " I know not on what Kei.vr|8e'vTes, ground or with what

impulse" (Ed.)

(cf.

Ac

io 29 ),

P Thead

ol]8a tcvl Xdyfoju Kat Xrjo-TpiKio Tpdrrw, illiterate

P Gen

T .

47

s

22' (a.d. 342) ov[k

and similarly

in the

(iv/A.D.).

For the Divine Logos in heathen writers see Sophocles s.v. 10, and ct. Reitzenstein Zwei religionsgeschichiliche and the same writer's Poimandres Fragen (1901), p. 47 (1904) and Die Hellenist ischen Mysterienreligionen (1910). Reference may also be made to Rendel Harris The Prologue to St. John's Gospel (Cambridge, 1917), where it is argued " Word " that the doctrine of Christ as the grew out of an Lex.

ft*".,

earlier doctrine of Christ as the

" Wisdom

"

of

God

:

cf.

the

somewhat extended use of Xdyos in Heb 4" (Xairne CGT ad 1.), and Xdyos = " reason " in Epict. e.g. i. 3. 3 o Xdyos 8e

Kal

rj

yvwp.r|

Koivbv

irpos

tovs 8eovs

(Sharp Epict.

p. 127).

MGr Xd(y)os, pi. Xdyia, and note the curious stereotyped circumlocution for the personal pronoun tov Xdyov o-ou = " thou" (Thumb Handbook,

p. 87).

::so

Aoyxv

Xoitioq.

UyxnP Lond (=

—

la

A.D. 103-117) (inventory of furniture In an account of cures at the 265) \o7\ai ?vv«a. 95 "• at (iii/n.c), we find the Syll 802

II. p.

igi

Asclepieium

—

Epidavtrus, Eviirrros Xd-yx av

™

l * TT '4, °P1
following

I

*X WV

x f P°^ v

iv Tats

\6y\av

cf

8o 3 66

*'*

-

:

(iii/B.c.)

[On

Incubation or the cure of disease in pagan temples ami Christian churches, see Mary Hamilton's essay with that

London, 1906.]

title,

AoVKOLf

For Xoiirds with a Xvird

Xotird)

(/.

•jjpr|K^vai,

BGU

ttoltô-cls

P Tebt

44"

I.

Kal

p.s]

[g)

eXoi8dpr|o-as

(iii/B.C.)

1007

6

IXoiSdpow

(iii/n.c.)

Chrest.

(=

(B.C. 114)

P Oxy

atrxT]|id[vci.,

II.

237

I.

p.

tp

a r">"l V*

peeTrlirXt'ofv?,

14S) «Xoi8[dpr|o-^v

via (a.d. 1S6)

i-rr\

4>8(Svw

8i p-dyov [Xo]i8opovp.«vos Kal Scivd ttclo-\u>v air' eptou, and from the inscrr. £>'// 737™ fr- {<: A.n. 175) tdv . cipeBfj tis .

w

p.£v XoiSopnBels r) i»Ppio-8els ippC^v fj Xoi8opwv rtva, iopdKx
.

To show the diroTtv[vv]Tw tw koivu Xctttov 8p(axp.ds) K€. strong character of the word, we may cite Calvin on I Cor " 4" Aoi8opta is a harsher railing, which not only rebukes :

a man, but also sharply bites him, and stamps him with open Hence Xoi8opeiv is to wound man as with an contumely. accursed sting."

PSI

Petr

II.

e

(B.C. 246) XojiSoptas,

" abusive action,"

(iii/A.n.) p.t8' OPptuis Kal Xoi8o[pi]
AoldoQog. For 6 10

,

Menophilus prjaaTa •yap

cite is

in

Cagnat

the I.

NT

307

3

is

confined to

1

Cor 5 11

,

(Rome), where a certain

— ovSt'va

Xvirfjo-as, ov XoCSopa Cf. also Test. xii. pair. Benj. v. 4 lav

described as

ir
vpp£
80-iov

avSpa

"

XotfSopov Kal
man, he repenteth reviler, and holdeth

=

Selections,

eXwi "yap 6 8o-ios rbv to a holy

any one does violence

the holy man is merciful to his " (Charles).

for

;

p.*Tavoti,

for if

his peace

hoi/Lids,

Lk

"pestilence," "plague," as in

XIV. 1666 20 (iii/A.n.) " I heard that [iy]ivno,

fJKouo-a

.

.

2! 11 , occurs in

P Oxy

8ti Trap' vptiv Xoipbs

there has been plague in your neighbourhood " (Edd.). For the metaph. use, as in Ac 24", where it is used of "a pestilent fellow," (cf. Lat. pestis) there is ample support in the LXX (e.g. Ps I 1 1 Mace 15"). 8 where for the ordinary reading 'EXvpas Cf. also Ac 13 ,

,

The

iv. p.

passage then

127 runs

conjecturally restores 6 Xoipds. dv8£o-TaTo hi avTois 6 Xoipds, 6

ff.) :

ud"yos, ovTtos Ydp p.€8tpp.Tjv€ijCTat to bVopa avTov, "now they were withstood by the pestilent fellow, the sorcerer I for

mean,

name into

"

C/G

compares

I.

(2

Tim

4'), as in

103) av

1770

Kal

tirel

P Oxy

I.

x € ^P av TOpd. [
Xdpu)

8

119

(ii/iii

h\ ^X6ns els 'AXcijav8p£av,

Xoiirdv),

Xuirdv

I

A.D.) ov \ii\ (/.

won't take

your hand, or greet you again henceforth," and sometimes simply to mark transition to a new subject like an emphatic 1 cf. Milligan ad /.), as a few lines further (1 Thess 4 down in the same letter, Xvrrbv Tr^p.x|/ov et[s] p.«, irapaKaXw " " send for me then, I beseech 10 cf. BGU III. 846 o-e, you (ii/A.l>.) (^ Selections, p. 94) Xolttov olSa t( [ttot'J alpavTw Trape'0-XTip.ai, "furthermore I know what I have brought 13 (ii/A.n.) Trdyra -yap to. vdp.ip.a upon myself," P land 9

oBv

:

1;1

:

tov fj (^tov?)' [°"]v 9&y pdo~pdo-Ta£ai Xoiirbv) 8 dv Stio[v fl] (/. alVtov f ) For Xoittov oSv, " finally then," cf. IV. tt|s KpCo-tws. 6 I07S (A.D. 39) Xoiirdv ovv, tdv Xdpu Ta Kepudaia (/. KepdKa8cl>s T)84XT|o-as,

Tr«[Tro£T|]Ka,

Ta|t Xvrrbv

(/.

BGU

KepaaTia),

6

fellow'

— an 'pestilent interpretation

BAPIHSOY

to

is

the

interpretation

of his

which Bar Veshu', changed

K, would readily lend

itself.

8>|/ouai.,

Tb XoiTrd(v), " therefore," " so," the regular meanMGr, may be illustrated by such passages from late Greek as Polyb. i. 15. 11 Xoiirbv dvd-yKT| o-v7x u P e ^, Tas dpxds Kal Tas vttoOôîs ctvai ij/cvStts, Epict. i. 22. 15, 24. I, Xoiird(v),

ing in

5.

Exp

16, al.

V.

cf.

:

viii.

p.

Schmid Atticismus 429 f. For tls Tb

6

42 G(9) (mid.

iii/B.c.

),

for

iii.

p. 135, Xoiirdv cf.

tov XoittoO

(sc.

and Jannaris

P

xpdvou),

Petr III.

" hence-

Gal 6 17 cf. P Hal I. I 1 ' 1 (mid. iii/B.c.) o-uvTa£ov ovv, 8ttu[s] tov [Xjoiirov p^| y'vr|Tai tovto, P Oxy X. 14 I293 (A.D. H7— 3S) WO"T€ TOV XoiTTOV ypd^CTai (/. -€Te),TWV " so yap TrpwTwv T«o-o"dpwv rja(o-ovs 4irio-ToX-rjv ovk %
The

(JTS

(EGT ad I.)

p.

,

4', cf. Epict.

Burkitt

94) Tats

It is

iV TOLS XotTfOtS TrdciV aV€pdv 1T€TrOfJKap.€V TT|V T£ IStav Kal tov 8fjp.ov toO 'PtopaCcov TrpoaCpeo"tv. The neut. sing, is

ii.

which

this adj.,

we may

(A.D. 77) to.

(A.I).

t£ pie Set Trowtv, ib. 1079 (A.D. 41) (= Selections, p. 39) Xoiirbv oiv ^Xapov irapd To(S)"Apapos tt)v «Trto-ToXrjv Kal dv^yvtov Kal €Xvtttj8t|v. The transition to

l8(i)

222 1 *

II.

18

Kal irtpl Ta XoiTrd €V€pvT|a'ao"a. For tols Xoiirois 13 I , everywhere "apparently a vague phrase

Kennedy

else,'"

|iia or

loidoQia.

P

242 20 270

frequently used adverbially, sometimes with the idea of time

1'

21

II.

ib.

irao-i in Phil

(= III.

P Oxy

ircpvmxîv,

used absolutely in P Ryl II. 229 13 " the rest of tov Xoitt(ov) tt)s Tip.f)(s) tov xdpTou, (a.d. 3S) the price for the hay," P Giss I. 7S 3 (ii/A.D.) KaXws hi Xoiirais dpovpats.

"henceforth"

loiboQim. P Petr III.

subst. cf.

pe'pT|

ii.

subst.

)

LS

"remainder,"

"

"arrear," which

Eccl., Byz.," is found in £v[«]k€v tt)s Xoiird8os irvpov : cf. P

described by (iv/A.D.

12. 24.

Xoiirds,

as

P Oxy I. 136 13 P Oxy IX. 1194'

P Gen

Amh

I.

II.

is

57' 152

3

and for the verb (v/vi A.D.), XoiirdbU see (c. A.D. 265) Ta Xoiira^daeva, "the arrears." Aotirnaa (not in LS) occurs in P Tebt II. 281 21 (B.C. 125) dvtu iravTos XoiirrjaaTos, "without any On XoiTro"ypac|>eio, "allow to remain in arrears," arrears."

P

Petr III.

(a.d. 583),

t

(iii/B.c.) dvetrrai Xoiiro7pa
see

" he

S3(f')

Hamb

is

Aovxac, is

generally treated

AovKavds

(cf.

as

an abbreviated pet name from

16 Lightfoot on Col 4

,

Zahn

Introd.

iii.

p. 5),

381

AoVKlO?

form being actually found in the title of the Third Old Latin texts (a,Jf a s), and on a v/a.h.

this longer

in various

Gospel

,

sarcophagus at Aries (see JTS vi. p. 435). Others prefer the derivation from Aoukios, and Ramsay (Jtecent Discovery, p. 370ft.) quotes inscrr. showing that in Pisidian Antioch Aoukols and Aovkios were interchangeable cf. Glotla iv. :

(1913), p. 7S ft', and the occurrence of ScXpciva and in the same letter, P Meyer 20 (1st half Hi/A. p.),

SeXpttvas

where see Deissmann's note. Apart from Christian inscrr. the name AovKas is found e.g. in a sepulchral inscr. from Apollonia, Preisigkt 224 AtlXov Avo-oXrjvou Kal'E-yXoY^l t[ou] Aovko. :

CIG

also

cf.

of Luke's

4759 and Add. 4700 /•. On the discovery an early form of the text of the Acts of

III.

name

in

the Apostles, preserved in a ii/A.D. Exp 7'xxiv. p. 530 f., xxv. p. 44.

Armenian

see

catena,

Xvfxaivoât

f. For the ceremonial usage of the word, cf. Flor III. 332 11 (ii/A.D.) 0VT[t s]Xovo-dpr|v [oopoiip
Proleg., p. 238

P

down

laid

E

4

that only ol diro pfv tt|s I8£as Kal tov LSCov dv8pb$ avBripepov, dirb 8i dXXoTptas K[al] dXXoTpLou Sturepaioi Xoua-dpevoi, wo-avTws hi Kal is

it

.

.

y[vvai]Kbs

dirb kt|8ous K[a]l TtKovo-r|S yvvatKOS 8euTtpaio(i) shall enter the temple of Athena at Pergamus, .SV//S77 30 (B.C. 420) enjoining that those who have become unclean by touching a

are purified

— Xovo"ap*vo[vs]

and Preisigkc 4127"

[x]vo-t,

corpse irdvTa tov xpaiTa tiSaTjos hymn) iv u> Kal a\£ui t
irfepl (a

see also Deissmann BS p. custom of washing before prayer in pagan cults cf. Ramsay Exp VII. viii. p. 280. An interesting example occurs also in the new fragment of an uncanonical 14f gospel, P Oxy V. 840 (iv/A.D.), where a certain Pharisee dflavao-fas t!8aTt Xovo-dpevos

226

f.,

and

:

for the

-

Aovxioc;.

As compared the (

=

with Aovkios in

,

—

diro (cf. Ac 12 ) o-wkXtjtov. Nachmanson (p. 61) gives various exx. of Ajvkios from Magnesian inscrr., and thinks

tuv

1

that the spelling may have been affected by a genuine Greek name A«vki.o$ (from Xcvkos) : cf. Moulton Gr. ii. p. 88, and for other exx. gee

Michel 394* (mid. i/B.c), 668" (i/B.c),

al.

its

two

note), Tit

3

NT occurrences s (cf.

Cant

4',

!*

Eph 5 (where see Robinson's Sir 3i(34) 30 ), XovTpdV denotes

"the water for washing," or "the washing " itself, as in 106 the Mysteries' inscr. from Andania, Syll 653 (b.c. 91) where one of the headings is 'AXtlppaTos Kal

—

For

for

in

walking

the temple

—

Xovora[p]cV[—•] p[tj]t€ prjv tu>v paBrjTwv o-ov tovs ir[d8as " when thou hast not washed nor yet have PajiTTio-BcvTujv, p.r|T€

thy

disciples

The

later

P,

bathed their feet" (Edd.): see also

I9 '"• 3 " '

Greek form XeXouo-pivos is read in Heb io' 3 X D* 10 12 Jn 13 E, and Cant 5 B. MGr Xov£u (Xouvu), Xovvw,

Xovw.

Avdda.

—

For gen. Au88as ( 8r,s EIILP) in Ac 9™ cf. MdpSas 1 (Jn II ) and from the papyri TapvcrBas from Tdpvo"8a in

lovxqov. In

remonstrates with the Saviour

,

Acvkios in connexion with the preparations for of a Roman Senator Acukios Mc'ppios 'Pwpaios

transliteration

Selections, p. 30) in

the visit

Ac 13 1 Rom 16 21 we find P Tebt I. 33* (B.C. 112)

Xoin-pdv, like

(OG/S 339 33

—

Xorn-pov.

=

BGU

981"™

III.

illustrated

(a.d.

i.

LXX

The

al.

79)

by Thackeray Gr.

usage

is

p. 161.

Avdla Ac

in

16 14

is

sometimes taken as a cognomen derived from

"place

the purple-seller's native place (e.g. Zahn Intr. i. p. 533V but the addition of dvdpaTi clearly marks it out as a proper

avTi>|v

name.

Xoirrpwv

c.

B.C.

120)

- to for bathing," we may cite Cagnal IV. 293' irap' [Xo]uTpbv 6p.o£us pappdpivov : cf. P Oxy X. 1252 12 verso (A.D. 288-95) T ^ v 8io£kT|0-|.V Tliv 8t)|j.oo-£wv XovTpwv, "the management of the public baths," id. VI. 892 11 (a. 11. 2 338), 9'5 ( A D 572) al., and the dim. XovrpCSiov in P Ryl -

II.

154

8

-

(A.D.

OG/S

66).

For the

LXX

Xovttj P

,

"Iaver,"see

10

479 (ii/A.D.) YU|j.vao-iapxr|
"

by P Flor III. 3S4' (v/a.D. ?) Xov«iv to. 81I0 (jLt'p-t] tov airToC PaXav£ou cf P Giss 16 I. 50 (a.d. 259) tov Xovovtos paXaveCou, where the mean" " the bath used for the purpose of ing seems to be bathing " the editor's The (see middle in the sense of intr.). bathe "bathe,"

wash," may be

illustrated

In the form Au8t]

found in C/C7

is

it

I.

653, III.

65 74-

Avxaoviarl. For the readiness with which rise to the lips of a

common

their native

city

ment (Ac 14 11 ), see Ramsay

mob

CRE

in a

Lycaonian would

moment

of excite-

Discovery,

and cf. Recent a note by C. R. Conder on

"The

in the Palestine

See also p. 42 f. " Speech of Lycaonia

Fund, Quarterly Statement 18SS,

p.

57

f.

,

Exploration

p. 250.

:

P Magd 33 (B.C. 221) Xovo10 y-lvry; Y
is

— ip stating o-dpr|vovK

very

common,

'f'oiiijit

rjXip<;

(/.

d'

e.g.

s

OTt eXovo-dpn,v p€T

co-ovi

ovk eXov-

^X«tu.ai)p.f'xpei.i.p'A9vp, "since

we

bathed together on Phaophi 12, I never bathed nor anointed myself until Athur 12" (Edd.), P Flor II. r2? 7 (a.d. 256) a X[ v PJ ov iravTa-xofov o-vXXe'£as i'va Stppiis Xovo-a>pe8a \tiIn 2 Pet 2" we ought probably to translate p
" the sow that washes itself by wallowing in the mire," see Clemen Primitive Christianity, p. 50 f., and cf. Moulton

XVXOQ.

P

Par 6 19 (B.C. 129)

8vpav

d4>€8rjv[at,

[ircp]ippw8e'vTa,

v-irb]

"and

o-vv«'Pr| 8J

Xvkwv it

also

Kai, Sid to dx[avfj] Tf|v

Xv(iav9r[[vat]

happened

dva8d o-wp-aTa owing to the good condition

that,

door having been left open, certain bodies in were mangled by wolves, which have partly devoured them." The Latin (or rather Sabine) lupus is linked with XvkoSj and MGr Xvkos. points to an original *luq«os.

Ivjuaivo/itai.

For an early example of the rare passive use of this verb, see the citation from P Par 6 s.7\ Xvkos, and cf. P Petr III. 3 For the verb 27 redo X«Xvpdv8ai., in a broken context.

382

XVTTKO construed with the ace.

cf.

W

P Leid and

for

pov \v(jl(Xvt|S o-dpKa 1409" (A.n. 278) Xvpaivdpevos Tots (of fire),

vli •"»

A.

(ii/iii

€irl Trj

I«.)

ov

POxy

thedat. see

v.i\

crwrnpCa o-uvird-

I. 17" (as completed by Gerhard Erbstreit) tTcpa ypdppara see Mayser Xoipatvdpevoi fc'pXaxpav tA 81' avTwv 8ui
ib.

653

(ii/A.D. 6

961

)

tuv

pr|8{ o-kcvos

?)

ttjs 6«oO Xupatveo-Oai,

'

29

91) e£ovcr(.av

(B.C.

€x c TW XvpaCvto-Bai,

X«pT|vao-8ai. Se pT|8e XwpT]crao-8ai puSe'v,

ib.

Avaai'i'ag.

XII.

"injuring measures [o-rjjs Ttjs AiyvirrTov irpoT|p[T)(it]vois, " (Edd.). The designed for the safety of the whole of Egypt times in form Xoip.aCvop.ai., which occurs six B, may be illustrated from a ii/ls.c. complaint regarding property, P Grenf

cite Syll 584* (i/B.c.

XvTpOV

S8S 11

Cagnat IV.

tovt[iu]v [&l ti] 8s dv Xvp[T]]vr|Tai., tfiiXr] [ctvav] Kal

An

been found at Abila, the

III. 1086, has

Cagnat

inscr.,

whose author describes himself as Nvpcpaios .... Avo-avtov TtTpdpxov aTreXefvBepos. There is nothing to show which Lysanias is intended, but as the

capital of ancient Abilene,

editor understands by the 2epao~ro£, who are spoken of in the beginning of the inscr., the Emperor Tiberius and his

mother Livia

A.D.

(ob.

29),

reference cannot be

the

to

Lysanias son of Ptolemy (regnavit B.C. 40-34), but to his son or grandson, who may then in turn be identified with 1 See further the notes to Cagnat III. the Lysanias of Lk 3 .

1085, and an

VIII.

Exp Gr.

ii.

art. in

v.

Revue Biblique, 1912, ).

p. 533 ff. (cited For gen. Avo-avtov, see Moulton

2 ' is

used with reference to the "loosing"

p.

93

Cor

7

f.

119.

p.

yeVos avTov.

Xvneoi.

A

few exx. of this

common

II. 36* (B.C. 95) pi) XrjrreicrSe grieve over the departed,"

verb should suffice

Grenf " do not

tois \wpio-8eio-i,

tirl

BGU

Xvaig, which

—P

IV. 1079* (a.d. '

41)= SelecApapos xfjv

39) Xourbv ovv i'Xapov irapd to(0) finally then I received cttio-toX^v Kal dvt'yviov Kal tX«inf|8r|v, the letter from the Arabian, and I read it and was grieved." tions, p.

' '

P Oxy

I.

115

s

of condolence

(letter

— ii/A.D.)

(=

Selections,

twi eupoi'pun us «irl I grieved and wept as much over the AiBvpdi-os ^KXaucra, * blessed one as I wept for Didymas," ii. XII. 1 48 1 (early Kal tKXavcra

p. 96) ofrrios «XvirTJ8uv

trrl

"

ii/A.D.) aio-T€ p^|

Xoiiroy.

ov yap

Xtiav 8* €XonrT|9ny aKovo-as 8ti "so do not grieve about

8fiyu>s Tia-BeVô-a,

I was much grieved to hear that you had heard about me, for I was not seriously ill" (Edd.) a reassuring letter from a soldier to his mother, BGU I. 246 1 ' (ii/iii a.d.) Kal

me.

—

in

1

" disof the marriage tie, is common with reference to the " IV. or of bonds (B.C. 1149" 13) debts, e.g. charge

BGU

Xvo-iv iroT|o-ao-8ai. tiSv irpoKftipe'vwv) 8av«to-TiKwv cruyx u, pf|III. 510 17 (A.D. 101) Xucriv iroioipsvos 6 8vo, P

Oxy

(o-ewv)

"

Artemidorus 'ApTep£[8w]po[s] ttjs iiro8r|Kr|S, 3 the mortgage," P Ryl II. 176 (a.d. 201-11) XaPetv

rav

Xvcrews tiov

of

in release .

.

.

6
(omit)

.

.

.

.

.

6ep[e]C[X]ei. p.[o]i

P Leid W"825*

pe'vwv eirl

"a

41

A.D.) irpbs \io-iv appdy(= k)uiv, Syll 8pos cpyao-TT|p£ou Kal dvSpairdSwv ircirpaXvo*€t workshop and slaves attached to it, sold (ii/iii

(iv/B.C.)

:

remiri" (Michel), and

for the

same phrase

ib.

11

831

with

11 -

'Eppidvns peXuo-dTw vpiv, irws dXvrros r\v ov SiKaiov Xvirei•yap aiJT^v XvirlcrBai. ir«pl ovStvds' fJKovcra yap, 8[t]i rat. The verb is used in a weaker sense in such passages as

editor's note.

•rrtpl

P Tebt

II.

tXonrT|8iiv,

278 (early i/A.D.), el -yap f|v Tpipwv ovk dv "if it had been a cloak I should not have

minded" (Edd.) and P Oxy

III.

— with

472

10 (c.

reference to the loss of a garment, A.D. 130) 8vvaTai pev yap Kal dXXa

"

he may Tivd XcXoHrf|o-8ai irapd tov Tijs irpovoCas \pivov, indeed have had other troubles during the period of his stewardship" (Edd.) the speech of an advocate. We may

—

add the

inscr.

IGSI

11

1879 ev
•

•

80-ri.s

ovk

t)(j.t)v

Kal

II.

531"-

20

(as

restored

p.

357— ii/A.D.)

«dv 8*

[alujyCav poi XoCirijv (=Xvirt|v) [irjape'xiv See also the curious mantic P Ryl I. 2S 211 (iv/A.D.)

signifies for a slave that

he

will

I.

xopTao-paTa

The

adj. is

etn XucriT€X-f|s

27

1'

Xuo-iTeXei. as in

(B.C. 250)

wore

Lk

2

17

Tobit

(cf.

3°),

Xvo-iTtXei picrBwo-ao-Bai.

^nreiv.

common— P T|

Petr II. 13(6)' (B.C. 25S-3) oti

epyoXapta (contract

for

work),

ib.

III. 41

ivS verso* Xuo-iT«Xecrrepov ovv (paivtTai, P Par 62 (c. B.C. 170) «irt tlvwv dXXo tl Xvo-LTtXto-TCpov o-nyxwpt]8^j iirl edv y.1)

ttjs Trpdo"€ws.

6

tdv h\ 6 pt'yas dXijTai crnpaivt av-rbv SovXov ovTa Sto-rroTev" if crai Kal irdo-^s Xvirns aTraXXayTJvai, thegreat toe quiver, it

i)

P Hamb

Avarga.

ao-Toxrro"T|S ptXXis.

For the impersonal cf.

showing the stoicism

with which the pagan world sometimes faced death.

Mm]. BGU

Ivonslew.

s9

become a master and be

The laxity in the declension of this place-name (Ac 14 8 Avo-rpav, Avo-Tpois: cf. 16") can be readily paralleled 1 from the papyri, cf. e.g. P Grenf II. 46 (a.d. 137) iv B and the fern. Tev-rvpn, dirb and KtpK«o-ovx»v, KepKeo-ovxTJ in ib.

74 3,6 (a.d. 302) instead of the more usual neut. plur. see further Moulton Proleg. p. 4S, Gr. ii. §60(10),

Ttvi-upa

and p.

:

for similar heteroclisis in the

167

LXX, Thackeray

Gr.

i.

f.

"

An interesting ex. of the adj. freed from all pain (Ed.). occurs in the dutiful letter of Philonides to his father, P Petr II.

la

I3(l9)

(B.C.

25S-3) tovto

8'

'iy^t

tt)i

Sia[vo£a]i oti ov8e'v

Xvirupbv dXXd irdv t[pol tVTJai ir€
o-ot pî y€vr]8T]t

pt'vov

tov

crt

in your mind, that nothing vexatious may happen to you, but that I have used every forethought to keep you free from trouble" (Ed.).

XvTQOV. Deissmann

(LAE p. 331 ff.) has shown how readily our 28 the only Lord's saying regarding "ransom" in Mt 20 passage where XvTpov occurs in the NT, would be understood by all classes in view of the popular usage of the word ,

in

connexion with the purchase-money for manumitting Thus in P Oxy I. 4S 6 (a.d. 86) (as amended ib. II.

slaves.

383

XvTpcCO

we read of a slave Euphrosyne who has been set free Ala Ttjv "HXiov eirl XvTpoi(s), "under Zeus, Earth, s Sun, for a ransom," and similarly ii. 49 (a.d. 100) cf. also IV. 722 30 40 (a.d. 91 or 107) and Chrest. II. 362" ii. 319)

p.

iiro

:

.

(A.D. 2Il)'EXe'vT|v

.

.

NT,

Plutarch Aral.

cf.

Abbott ad Eph

i*

dTroXuTpu)o-i.s are

33 1

P-

xi. XvTpuo-iv alxpaXwTuv, cited by (ICC), where the word and its compound

discussed.

fully

Deissmann

Cf.

LAE,

ff-

T|Xf
.

8pa\uds crepao-rds 8io-KeiX(as 8iaKocr£a[s. For the Deissmann singular, which is not so common as the plural, avTTJs

2

cites from Buresch Aits Lydien, p. 197 the 332 n. inscr. on a native relief from KSres near Koula in Asia Minor raXXiKui 'Ao-KXr|Tuds, Kuan Kepvije'wv, iratStcrxi (ii. p.

Xv\V09

)

IvxQomqt;.

To

the

for

reft,

NT

this

air.

(Ac 7

tip.

35

add Act.

)

Thorn. 60.

—

XvTpov, "To Gallicus, Asclepias (village of this Ceryza), maidservant of Liogenes (Diogenes ?) presents ransom." He thinks that the word here means that Asclewas releasing herself from a vow. The plural may be

"hvyyla

A1076VOU

pias 15 further illustrated by Syll 325 (i/B.C.

)

Ticrlv

8e"

twv

iroXeiriiv

eavTov irpbs irdcrav dirdvTT|0-iv e[ls] Xvrpa TrpoTiOels e'Seulev twv o-wto[p.^]vwv «vpou.«£X7vtov, ii. S63' (Delphi i/A.D. ) dire'Xvo-e 'Ap.u£a Tas irapafiovas 2ivopov, Xapovo-a XvTpa ik TroXeu.£wv. It may be noted that in the LXX the word is

—

always used to denote an equivalent.

is

" another form of X«x ve ' ov lamp-stand," which in Greek passed from the vernacular into the LXX and i

later

NT:

Lob. Phryn. KuuuSla. ij

cf.

(X«7€\

313

p.

If

(is

Xvxvlav dvTl toO Xvxviov

f.

we may amend

the editor's accent

keeping with the context, Xvxvfa is found as early as B.C. 2S4-3 in P Eleph 5' Xuxv£a (instead of Xvxvut) o-i8npa a, and Mayser (Gr. p. 425) quotes it in Asia Minor before B.C. in

CIG

243, e.g.

II.

2S52

14 - 61

(Didym.)

:

see also

(B.C. 240) ttjv t« X«xv'av tt)v p.«7dXr|V,

13

OGIS

214 XvxvCa X a ^ K T Xvxvlas 8vo, Ka[l] 60

and cf. Cos 36
r

}.vtqoio. The verb and

.

kindred are well established in the 19

8

(Ptol.) i£o-T[au.a]i ttjs

-yf|S

Wo

MCXwvos, XeXvTpwp.e'voi elcrlv ttjs TreTrpau.e'vT|S Par 22 18 (c. B.C. 165) Ta 8' eKeivov vrrdpxovTa dvaXn,<|>6e'vTa

.

P

its

P Eleph

vernacular, e.g. .

•fjs

to Pao-iXiKov eXvTpcicraTo

els

t)

Ne'opis dTro8o|ie'vT|

otKi'as ttjs o(!o-ns koivt)s t||jlwv ktX.,

P Oxy

III.

fj|iioTJ

1*

530 (ii/A.D. XuTpiicaca p.ov Ta )

. Zepairlwvi tul tJ>£Xw[t] " of which you will give to my friend IftaTia 8pax|J.as eKaTov, " Serapion ioo drachmae and redeem my clothes (on the aor.

e"£

wv

8too-eis

.

.

s a of identical action see Ptoleg. p. 132 n. ), ii. I. 114 (ii/iii A.D.) vvv ueXTicrdTo)
"now

my property from Sarapion," ii. XeXvTpwTau to 4>aiv6Xiv (cf. 2 Tim 1S 4 ), "the cloak has not yet been redeemed" from pawn, 11 (iii/B.C.) ut)ttios o-xip.]pf)i. eijaxSHvTa e[£]avSpaSyll 921 TroSto-fOflvaL ra o-«p.aTa, taint |itjk€tl Xv]Tpw6r)vai 8vvao-9ai.

Trlwva,

VI. 936"

please

redeem

(iii/A.D.) ovirw

B

In ii. 28l (B.C. 192-1) Ka8ws <)v XeXvTpu>p.e'voi iir' avTiiv, " " the verb has the unusual sense of pay expenses : see the An Akmonian inscr. of A.D. 313-314. reeditor's note.

produced

in C.

and B.

ii.

566

p.

Spatale as having ransomed

f.,

many

describes a high-priestess from the evil torments (of

— eXvTpiuo-aTo Yap ttoXXovs Christianity)

ex

kokov pao-dvwv

:

parody," as the editor remarks, "of the Chr. zeal for " 2" and the Christian prayer from the : cf. Tit conversion

"a

end of iv/A.D. edited by Schmidt in Neutest. Stud. Georg Heinrici dor getracht Leipzig, 1914), p. d()™ XvTpci>o-du[e]vos Note dtrb ttjs e£ovo-ias tov 8iap
the clause

MGr

—

Ac 2S"

inserts after KaTTi-vopeiv dXX' I'va XuTpiio-a)p.ai ti'iv i|/vxt)V p.ou eK SavaTou.

that Blass in the P text of

XvTpwvu,

"

" liberate." loose,"

XvxQcoaig. P Tebt I. 120" (accounts B.C. 97 or 64) els XvTpu(o-i.v) 1" (late ii/A.D.) iroTT|puolv) (Spaxp-al) 8, P Ryl II. 213 also P Rein 42 s see p Xu]Tpuo-eus ai^wv (8p. of sale, but a deed in connexion with (i/ii a.d.) XvTpiio-«os, unfortunately in a broken context. For the meaning "deliver" ance "redemption," which the subst. has in the LXX and

—

)

.

.

.

.

:

P Lond 402" P Oxy IV. 736 91 (c.

exx. from the papyri are

(=

n)

II. p.

XvxvCav,

(B.C.

a.d.

152 or 141) i)

KoXXnTpa

Xvxvfos (dpoXol Svo) (tkiuoP*'Xi.ov), "cost of tinkering a 18 lamp-stand 2j ob.," P Tebt II. 4I4 (ii/A.D.) tov o-kvk})OV " the Kal tt)v X^xvtav Kal to o-(f>upC8ii', can, the lampstand, the little basket," ii. 416'" ((-. a.d. 266) Xuxv«£a TeXela o-iv ipiori Kal X»x[vl]
—


p.

o-i.87ip(ai)

Hebrew tombs

in

Phrygia, Sir YV. M. Ramsay mentions (Exp Txw\. p. 173) that only in one case has he seen the characteristically

Hebrew symbol C. and B. ii. p.

of the seven-branched candlestick, namely

651

No. 561, where

f.,

the inscr. vnrep *v\t\

Trdo-r|

ttj

it

is

found beneath

We may add

TraTpt8i.

the

Alexandrian inscr. Preisigke 369'IouSa with the same symbol reproduced below.

Xv%vo<;. P Tebt d
I.

SS 12

dds),

(/.

(B.C. 115-4)

"for

P Oxy XII. 1453

el's

sacrifices

18

(B.C.

tc Tas OucrCas Kal

and

\i\vav

the lighting of lamps,"

30-29) to Ka9t)Kov ?Xaiov

els

tous

X^xvous Kaoue'vovs ev Tois o-r)|J.atvop.e'vois lepois, "the proper oil for the daily lamps burning in the temples signified" (Edd.), P Lond 193 verso™ (ii/A.D.) (=11. p. " a 246) Xvxvov Suf>avi.v(dv), lamp with a double light Ka9'

T)|ie'pav

(Ed.),

4 I177' (A.D. 113) (= III. p. 1S3) eXalou Ka[v]creu)S 58 I. 22 (a.d. 114) tois 8id vuktos epvaôae'vois,

ii.

\i\vmv

BGU

(= Selections, oUCav

76)

p.

dpas tov Xvxvov

W""

and P Leid

p.ov

dve'Pn,

els Tr)v

6

A.D.) evX(=eXX)vxviacras irdSa Xvxvov KaBapdv, Kaivdv, ^TriOes e'-rrl tov Xvxvov rbv |xov,

iTTTTOTrOTap-LOV

(/.

(ii/iii

-|10V).

For Xvxva+la, an Egyptian lamp-festival, cf. P Amh II. 10 (between A.D. 1 14 and 117) (= Chrest. I. p. 176), and 70 for XvxvairTT|s -tos) cf. P Oxy XII. 1453* (B.C. 30-29) The with the editors' note see also Otto Priester i. p. 10. compound vttoXvxviov, "lamp-stand," is found in P Oxy i-

(

:

XIV. 164s 10

(A.D. 30S).

384

Xvco Xvco.

With

AlVCO

whole of the use of

Xiu

in

Rev

2

5

t£s aijios dvoiijtu to PipXCov

19 Kal Xio-ai Tas o-ippaylSas airov cf. P Oxy IV. 715 (a.d. 131) koto 8ia8r|KTiv T-f|v Kal XuBcicrav twi ip (erei) 'ASpiavoO ;

" in accordance with a will which KaCcrapos tou Kvp£o«, was opened in the 12th year of Hadrianus Caesar the lord " (Edd.),

and

o-BTio-av

T-jj

BGU

similarly airfj ijuepa ev

XII. 1473' (a.d. 201)

I.

326"-

^ Kal

t)

2l

(a.d. 194) Kal avevvii-

Sia8i]Kr| i\iBr).

In

P Oxy

(\i8r\ tcS 8ueX6dvTt s

©cifl, the reference is to the "discharge" of a marriage-contract, a usage which lends point to the verb in 8 " 1 Jn 3 . For Xvu, "set at naught," break," as in Mt 5", Jn 7", see Syll 479 (iii/B.c.) where certain regulations are followed by the threat 21 lav 8c tis tovtuh ti kot<1-

(tro) p^vl

—

paTos ?o-tu.

ib.

With " breaking " the Sabbath we may com-

it

decayed

— no

better than

we have to 8pd7|xaTa, "you

(<-.

A.D.

100)

—Xvcrisdung" (Edd.), ti8e'u>

(/.

and

ciBe'ios)

in tls

will send off the sheaves ] " cf. also P immediately to A Oxy XII. 1477 18 (question to an oracle iii/iv a.d.) el \itrai (101 6 8pacrp.6s " is " my flight to be stopped ? (Edd.). The verb is "pay " in P Oxy IV. 745* (c. A.D. 1) ouk olSas Yap mis p.01 i\pr\-

'A.[

.

.

.

.

—

.

:

;

=

o-aTO iv '0£vpiJYx
lis Xuo-aTi.

oi\

(/.

XvcravTi) aXX'

ais

tiv£

iroTe diroo-Tep-nTfji pi| aTroBeScuKOTi, "you don't know how he treated me at Oxyrhynchus (?), not like a man who had

paid but like a defrauder and a debtor" (Edd.), while in 17 (iii/B.c.) the middle is used of "redeeming" Syll 226 property ovrbs tiirepaTro8ois Tois ckotov xp«o"o5s eXvcraTO

—

cf.

Xiiji,

pare Xveiv to. ttsvOt), "to go out of mourning," Syll 879 12 (end of iii/B.c). In P Fay 119 7 (c. a.d. 100) rotten hay is described as oSXov (/. 8Xov) X«Xup.t'vov ws o-KijpaXov, "the

I20 8

iiro8t)Kiiv.

Gr.

:

P Lond 1179 61 ii.

p.

"melt."

For the weak 215

ff.

MGr

(=

III. p.

146) Xw]o-ao-Bai t*|v aor. stem of this verb see Moulton

(ii/A.D.)

Xuiovw (Pontic XoVoj), "dissolve,"

M /xayevco

/uayevco. For this verb, which

is

Ac

confined to

table of the

expanded second

cite the

may

NT

in the

— we

8",

in

Decalogue

oi
Didache

2

ii.

on a

inscr.

oil pa'yeiitrtis,

o-TpaTTj-yds

— epd-yeva-e

MGr

M£8pT|.

paY«vru>,

fxaivofxai exhaustive, and that there were no apprentices or strangers versed in their art opviJopev pr)8e ?X£i[v] paBnTas r) «v
—

(ii/A.D.).

well seen

may be

illustrated

AF

from Wiinsch

cai-yo-iv

tov 8sbv tov irdo-ns pa-yeias t^v opKû where the editor under
Trdo-ns

like— t&v TropCo-avTa, and

p.

16"

(iii/A.D.

)

trt

.

.

.

av8pu)irivnv stands the last words as equivalent to something ,

pa*y€ias xrjv -yvwcriv dv6pwrri.vr|v remarks that "magic is originally something Parth. I 127)." (iipds pa-ye£as pap.

"sorcerer," as in

in the sense of

may compare Kaibd 903a' (=

p.

537)

(iii/iv

pe'vou t[tjs dvao-TCLcrtus]

do-TpoXd-yous

SdXov Tas

1'

.

irpd^€i.$

iroiei

III.

253

(ii/A. D.)

=

Ac )

13

6

>

we

8 ,

Trpovono-a-

eiriBt'o-ews

" a breast," which

pa£u>

6fX-ydptvov

(iii/A.D.) iraiSbs

:

See also

acquiring knowledge

:

cf.

IMAe VII. 449' irdo-av pd8no-iv MGr pa9r|TT|s, plur. pa8r|T«s or

inscrr.

Ac

36

9

is

pa8r|TTJs,

which

in the

NT is

found

is

,

Maddcuog. On the double read

in

ii.

102,

p.

aspirate in this proper

and

P

cf.

name

Moulton where

see

Flor III. 297 63 (vi/A.D.

),

the editor restores S(id) Ma8[8a(.o]y.

-yXvKepil,

ill.

s

690 Swete .

.

.

MaBdiaQ.

On

the

Syriac F01 ms,

p.

22

fur

385

Ac

in

I 23 ' 28

see Burkitt

f.

/nahv/uai. before Festus (Ac 26 24f

the curious interview with

Aurelius or

Commodus) recorded

Emperor rebukes Appianus

in

the

—

find a striking

language of the condemned

the violent

words

in

)

an Emperor (Marcus P Oxy I. 33, where the

parallel in

iy.sff. i(

=

tl)ii8apev

Kal T|pfis

" we are paivopt'vovs Kal d-rrov€voT|ptvous
CP Herm

also found in

€p"nvd[p]T|v, 25 In a return of hieroglyphic inscribers, P Oxy VII. 1029 declare on oath that the list is the itpd-yXvipoi (A.D. 107),

Old Syriac Version read

the

"Matthias"

for

The proceedings

Mt 13" D pa6n8
that

probability

"Tholomaeus"

verb

V.

regular in attendance

is

"

in

Kal

Part

is

pa8rj-

ture (Pistis Sophia, Second Book ofJed), the pa6rJTpi.ai correspond to the pa8r|Ta£ = aTrdo-xoXoi, and are headed by Mary Magdalene (Schmidt, Gnoslische Scht if/en, p. 452)."

cf. the iv/A.D. Christian prayer G. Heinrici (Leipzig, 1914), p. og 24 "dn KaT-n^two-as rjpds Tfjs dvias kXt|o-€ws (rou Kal SiSaa-Ka26 X£as Kal dvavri+tus (cf. 2 Tim 2 ) pa8nT«v0rivai tv co
Kal

eager

" he

to

is

applied to Mary Magdalene in Ev. Petr. II, where Swete ad I. notes that "in Coptic Gnostic litera-

t»v oipavwv,

Neut. Studien

is

Trpoo-e8pevsi

pa8nTa8es-

s.v. pao-rds.

f.ia%t]XEVOi. With the constr. of this late verb in tv Ttj Pa
he

€v8i8ous-

vpvoTroibv

&
in

tt^v pd8r|o-iv,

)

illustrated

±lop.Trr|iov

observed."

(ii/A.D.

—

and from the

from the epic fragment PSI See also Kaibel 644* (v/A.D.) diri pa[£wv.

13 '

'-

This feminine form of

See also AttoXXwviov apxi-pd-you. 7ap parous irXdvovs Bijras laTpois

pa
8

1296' (iii/A.D.) dpep£pvT| ouv, irdTtp, x<*pi.v twv paBrjpaTwv r)pwv, "do not be anxious, father, about mv studies" (Edd.), id. IV. 724 s (A.D. 155) irpbs pd8no-i.v (rnpcCwv a contract of apprenticeship to a shorthand-writer,

Gr.

fiaCog. This poetic word Rev I 13 A, may be

94

JLtadl'ftQia.

a.d.

Sid Tt iravovp-yias Kal SioiKOvVTas.

I.

divine, holy

'

Vett. Val. p. 74

PSI

in

3i

P Oxy X.

only in

[idyOQ. For p-ayos

.

V

paTa' £t}X
fiayta, fiayeia, found in Ac 8",

.

The word is probably to be read in BGU I. 328 ' The distinction between pdO-npa and pd0n
T]ptpav.

at his studies, for

" bewitch."

.

l

and

in

spvKTT|pôv ^Kaa-Tos, pe'vov dv8pa.

Or. Sib. I

i.

I. 7'-

171

f-

18

ot

(ii/A.D.?) 8c

— ua

.

The

ov ydp

piv elo-aioVTes

?K
5°

386

fiaKapi^co /xaxaqiô). For this verb 11

5

fxaxqav

under certain planetary influences

— inrb iroXXiiv p.aKapio-0r|-

construed with the gen. in P Oxy I. 113" (ii/A.D.)jj ia-Tiv, Sid to tov x a ^K€v etvai,

is

,

Vett. Val.

cf.

)

" deem 18 (account) happy" (Lk i Jas 85 where it is said of a man born p. SS

=

/xaKpoxpovio?

alrui afrni

"the reason is that the smith is a long way from us" (Edd.). For (Is p.aKpdv cf. Meyer Ostr 66* (iii/A.D.) tdv 6 dvSpioTros dTrfjX8«v els

aaxpav ktX., where note also tdv

Blass-Debrunner

ind.

c.

(cf.

372).

§

/.laxaoiOQ is

used

LXX for

in the

true well-being applied to God

'"IC'X (Ps

I

1 ,

a/.),

"Oh,

the happi-

and in Hebrew thought denotes a state of In I Tim 11 6 1S it is hence Mt S 3 al.

...!",

ness of

i

:

,

,

with the latter passage cf. Philo de Sacri8«oi toS d-y€vvr]Tou Kal ficiis Ahelis ei Caini, p. 147 irtpl da<8dpT0i> Kal aTpeirTou Kal 0,7(0x1 Kal u.6vou p.aKapiou (cited

HINT ad

I

prose word

is

aud

:

EGT ad

by White

11

cited by Dibelius absence of early exx. of this common

curious, but

frequent in the

it is

New Comedy,

may be quoted from the papyri, as 4>\a(vios) Mnvas o-Tpa/rnXaTiavos

late exx. 16

55

see

WM

p.

(vi/A.D.) ir]apd Toy ttjs ff[a]Kapias

From

8£oy toO emo-Kfdirov.

uios tov

P Giss

the inscrr.

p.vr|(it)S

we may

cite

4"oipa-

Cagnat

IV. SoS 6 (Hierapolis) «'ist^|v tuTuxfj Kal ixaKapiav iiraT[ , OGIS 519' (1. A.D. 245) iv T019 p.aKapiu)TaTois vp.u>v Kaipots,

and the

Christian

.

.

.

On

753

f.,

the pleonastic aTrb uaKpdOcv (Mk 5 6 al.) Dleterich Untenuchungen, p. 183 f.

/naxoodv/.ieco.

A

corresponding verb

occurs in

from

inscr.

sepulchral

Akhmim

Byzantine times, Preisigke 1442 iTiKiia-iv

t|

(?)

of

uaKapia

For Ma.Ka.pia as a proper name Seucv-ya cttI p/nvl 'A0up ifl. xxvi. cf. the Phrygian epitaph cited by Ramsay Exp Jtoxjs "rVy (anno 333 of the Phrygian era p. 170 (cf. p. 172)

God

the

not found

uaKpo\|n)x«'
(probably Christian)

in

[irpbgl iads,

me

shall give

LS,

PSI IV. 299 11

letter

(iaKpo4r[ii]x["] °uv, dSt\c}>Tj, dxpfi-s oi dv

(iii/A.D.) (vpoSuJo-Tj

6

Greek equivalent of Trdpp
this late

59) cf. P dTroXvo-avT«s.

I'SI III.

776 (v/a.D.) ixaxapCou AwpoOcou vTre'vpaxpa ktX., and the Christian I-

For p.

and the passages

I.),

The

.

fiaxooOev.

,

6ebs

p.«

" have

patience, therefore, sister, until a successful journey to you." For an

on the translation of |iaKpo8up.tI in Lk 18', " is it His " way to delay in giving them help ? see Exp T xxv. p. 71 n. 6 and cf. Field Notes, p. 72. The verb is found in Plutarch, and belongs to the common vocabulary of late Greek see Deissmann LAE, p. 72.

interesting note

,

:

T

—

= A.D.

fiaxoodvjuia.

247-S) Avipt|Xios ^pov-yuavbs M-nvoKpiTOu Kal Aup. 'IovXiavî yuvî auTov MaKapi'a p-7]Tpl Kal "AXt£av8pia

In the recently recovered fragment of the Greek text of the Apocalypse of Bariuh, V Oxy III. 403, we find 8ff

6u*yaTpl •yXuKVTaTn £mvt€s KaTco-Keuao-av

dXr|8
fj.VTju.ns

\dptv.

—

vvv iirb

/uaxcxQio/uog.

On

" declaration of the difference between the Biblical

blessedness"

(Rom

s

4

,

Dirichlet in Religio7isgeschichtliche Vcrsuche

und

Vorarbeiten

u.aKpo8vp.[£ja;

t]tj5

|

r'

-

dpv^j

t|

"

x a^ ivi

lis

[irpos

KOTe'x«Tai,

tj

for

assuredly in its season the wrath will be awakened against thee which now is restrained by long-suffering as it were by a rein

"

(Edd.).

Gal 4 15 ) and the ordinary Greek and

Latin gratulatory expressions see Norden Agnostos Theos, veterum macarismis by G. L. p. 1 oof., the monograph De

Katpui €£vTrvicr0Tio-€Tai

fXOXQOQ is

used of time in

P

Giss

I.

41"-

2

(beg.

of Hadrian's

4 (Giessen, 1914), and W. M. Ramsay CK xxxiii. p. 6, it is pointed out that (laKapios, as distinguished trom uaKapiTTis, tended to become characteristically Christian.

reign) i)TrbTf|5 p.aKpds diro8T)|xtasTd T||j.€T€[pa] TrafyTJarrao-tv dfitXr^BevTa TUYx[^ vei'' "owing to our long absence from

See also Stob. Flor. T.

I.

Preisigke

dp«Ta, 6 8«

tV «in;\£a

xiv.

where

u.aKapio-u.i>s

The

p. 154).

of Antiochus

72 -yivcTai

8'

6 yXv

(cited

fe'iraivos €tt'

by Field Notes,

verbal uaKapicrTos occurs ter in the rescript

I.,

OGIS

3S3

16

39 10s >

home our

came

be altogether neglected

to

"

cf.

:

s

3925 (B.C. 149-8 or 137-6) p.aK[pbv dv eln] Siao-acpfjo-ai,, and P Strass I. 22* (iii/A.D.) p.aKpds vop.T)s "

longae possessionis (longi temporis) praeIn a tract on medical training, Berl. Kiass. Texte

Trapa7paij>f|,

scriptio."

(mid. i/B.c).

affairs

iii.

p.

22

ff.

Col.

2,

7

is

it

ff.,

laid

down:

Set

.

.

tovs

.

apx^js crvvacrK€tvTOLS dva[Y]KaLOTt'poL9Tr[p]dvp.ao-tv toO Plou Ppax^'os 6vt[o]s Kal ttjs tcxvt^s p-aKpi^s, «s (pô-iv ve'ous i\

udxe'/lov.

NT

26

2'

air. dp. (1 Cor io ) see Magn 179 (H/A.D.) irapairpdo-eLS tc Troi"f|0-avTa iv Tto ixaKeXXto TravTos ct8ovs 5 cf. Herm I. 127 3 verso evTos aaKcXXov, and C. and B.

For

this

:

CP

549

ii.

(=

p.aKcXXu that

i*.

Ta £vyoo-Tao-ia irpbs tio i8iwv iroiT|o-avTa, where the editor notes

646)

p.

tu>v

tj

" Makellon here

Latin maecllum."

weights were origin

(cf.

evidently denotes the provision market,

[The ^vyoo-Tdo-ta was the place where

officially

Heb.

•yspovcria

tested.]

and Laconian cf. lum is the most familiar form. ;

The word

is

=

The HI.

reference p.

1

5

1

)

is

to stature in

p.aKpbs irvKTns,

P Lond I15S 6

"a

tall

boxer.

"

The compd. p-aKpoirpdo-wTros is common in personal descriptions, e.g. P Ryl II. 153" (a.d. 13S-161) u.e'0-os (itXixRws iiaKpoTrpdo-MTros, "of medium height, with a fair complexion, long-visaged." p-aKpiis,

In

MGr

the

word has changed

to

"far," "distant."

Semitic in

"enclosure"), and appears in Ionic MaKtXXa in Sicily. But the Lat. macel-

i"173D,

b 'IiriroKpaTTis. (a. D. 226-7) (

paxooiQoviOQ. The corresponding verb (vi/A.D.) aaKpoxpovreiv

(cf.

is

found

in

P

Flor

u.aKpoxpov££w Deut

III.

296

10

s 1

7*°,

32

').

::s7

jxaXaKia

fxavOava

fxai.ay.ia, in the sense of bodily weakness, is vdo-os, as in Mt 4-* a/., in the Christian

I151

2'

(v/a.D.

uaXaKiav.

BGU

v£av,

?)

I'acrai

found conjoined with amulets P Oxy VIII. 6 lacrdfitvos Trda-av vdcrov Kal irdo-av Kal €irio-Kc\j/at Kal tt)v SovXnv crov Twav-

III.

954

12

vi

(c.

(=

A.D.)

Selections,

ainii Bedv,

5S |u|KiV

p.

t]8t|

j

.

133)

p.

irdo-av Si vdcrov Kal -rrdcrav LtaXaKiav acjjeXc air' euou.

Menander Fragm.

more," and P Fay 136 s (iv/A.D.) 89ev uriSe'va eiXaPoiuevoi uaXXov diravTt|o-aTe air' eavTwv, "therefore heed no one rather than me and return from where you are" (Edd.). For the intensive udXXov in the NT see Milligan on 1 Thess 4 1

Cf.

8i

-rfj

Mdlyo-. With

certain

irXeiov 8iar|vov, iirairoSoTto tov irXetovos

221).

'

(jlttj

-yivoiTo,

xpdvou 2wTT]pixos

Alivvto., and Prcisigke 15S euaXaKio-8r| Kal

this

:

0eds avTiii

6

/Ltd/UflTj.

For the

later sense of

I.

54

11

B.C.

(c.

certain musician Zenobius

same sense

the

is

245) (= Chrest. I. p. _f6?) a described as 6 uaXaKos. prob-

which the word

in

found

is

in

Cor

176

8

1644

:

style

of writing, after the

name

of the person commemorated, evidently in satirical allusion to his corrupt mode of life. For the adj. "soft," as in Mt II 8 cf. Syll (=3970)'

^

=

,

Kal

12

26

usually dative, may be illustrated by P Lille I. (iii/B.c.) e'-ypaxj/ds uoi ir
P Goodsp Cairo 4 (mid. udXio-Ta Si o-a\jTov e-rriueXd-

(idXio-Ta 8i irepl ttjs ev IlaTcovTi,

(= Witkowski 8

11/B.c.)

,

p. 95)

P Tebt I. 40 11 (B.C. 117) = Selections, udXiora eTu|3dXXei.v irpovoelo-8ai tuv pao-i,"because it devolves upon you before all others to

iievos, iv

i-yiaivTits,

(

p. 28) 81a to

Xlkiov,

watch over the II.

interests of

Crown"

the

(Edd.),

P Amh

any cross-words" (Edd.), P Giss I. 24 s (time of Trajan) t]uv Beiiv [oCjy BeXdvTuv Kal udXio-Ta toO dviKTJTOu 'Epuov, and P Oxy VI. 939 20 (iv/a.d.) (= Selections,

p. 129) vt) -yap

tt|V a-t\v o-uiTTipiav, Kupie uou,

"for by your own

me"

In

etc.

safety,

MGr

my

adXio-Td uoi lUXci ktX., lord, which chiefly concerns r|S

iidXio-Ta

=

"

of

course,"

"quite,"

"very."

Kal

o-i

you also

Oxy XIV.

KX-r|p[ovop.tci]v ttjs T||ieT€pas adaaiis,

of inheritance from 3

my

"

by right grandmother," and from the inscrr.

S

(= S44B) (ii/iii a.d.) fj irpos uriTpds adu(j.T) KaXXiKX«[ia Ka]l 01 70veis ktX. The adj. (iap.ui.Kds is common, e.g. P Rein 46 18 (a.d. 189) virapxci ts aiTois uipos oU;i'asi Kal avX(TJs) iraTpiKov Kal " elles possedent la part qui leur revient, dans LiauuiKov, la succession de leur pere et de leur aieule, d'une maison

d'une cour" (Ed.), and for the form uauuiuos (not in LS)

et

"

BGU

I. 19'(a.d. 135) where Ta uauutKa is corrected Ta aaaaua, "the grandmother's property": cf. 15 "'. MGr uauurj, "midwife."

see

into

/itafiojvdg.

For the gen. form uap.wvd (Lk ;6 9 ). see Robertson Gr. 2j4f. According to Dalman (Gr.- p. i7of., Anm. I) uauuvds is derived from Il"Xp, "deposited."

p.

Mavarjv. This Jewish name (= DFIM, Greek look from the termination

12S)

p.

Phil

I

9 i.

is ev dX]XoLS irXcio-Tois vvv «tl udXXov "as on many other occasions so now still

-rrv

.

:

)

VEKpuv dvao-Tao-av, may be related.

fiavddva).

(=

(ii/B.C.)
I.

p.

4S.

At"yiJTrTia

Chrest.

YpduuaTa

I.

p.

162)

o-vv€xapr|V

"on hearing that you are learning Egyptian IV. 1125 10 congratulated you and myself," v (B.C. 13) ueuaBriKoTas tt|v irpoKLuivT] tcxviiv iiriucXios, P Kyi II. 235 12 (ii/A.D.) dXXd ov irpiiTus o-ou to (Ikolov o"ol

P Oxy III. 474*' (a.d. 1S4?) dpouXfa udXXov irc-iooi fj rwv irap^yyeXue'vuv, 'in defiance of rather than in obedience 12 to the proclamations," ib. XIV. 0-0C -yap 1762 (ii iii A.n.) udXXov f\ T|(iciv [aKoJuo-fTai, it. VI. 939 s iv a.d.) (= Selec-

14

Kings 15 ) receives a see Deissmann BS

2

4 Preuschen (HZNT ad Ac 13 1 thinks that the p. 310, n. form Mavaiaos, known to Papias (TU v. 2 p. 170) in connexion with a story KaTa T-rjv p.T]T€pa Mavaiuou ttjv 4k

P Lond 43 1

fxaliov.

(cf.

if

-

SiKai'oi))

(/.

TruvBavouivT] uavddvEiv

tions,

iroiepjs

12

(early ii/A.D.) LidXio-Ta 8i Trepl tovs ivutpavTuvi (/. Tiiv evDcpavTiiv ottws u^| SiKas X«-yiou.ev, "and in particular look after the woven stuff's, so that we may not have

131

8i

efi

s 496 (A.D. 127) T| [ttjs] 7auo\Ju.e'vr|s (J-dauT), "the grandmother of the bride," ib. I. 67" (a.d. 33S) dirb 8iK€ ou

to «TripdXXo[v]

is

5)

'

vot]u,

MGr. /na/.tora, "most of all," "especially," which occurs 12 times in the

p.

f|

63-62) Moo-)("uvos KaTd p.T|T«pa LLapuT|i Apo-iArsinoe maternal grandmother of Moschion," ib. III.

Syll 381

2

6

(B.C. '•

(B.C. 2S9-S) Ti8e'vai tous X£8ous ttjs uuXaKrjs ire'Tpas, and Kaibel 649* av8eo-iv ev uaXaKoio-i. The epithet is applied 1 to wine in PSI VI. in 594- (iii/B.c). The form

persists

Selections,

u[d]uuTi [o-]ov, "it is well and your grandmother are in good health," P

Turn ad saltandum rum cinaedtts malacus acquest atque ego). In a Macedonian inscr. (Duchesne and Bciyet p. 46, No. 66) the words 6 aaXaKos have been added in a different

GH

(=

(iii/B.c.)

«[l ij-yiatveis

NT, and

I

'

6*, rather than simply with reference to his style of and Smyly who compares Plaut. Mil. 66S dancing (as I

Tim

as in 2

"grandmother,"

4 Mace 16'), cf. P Rein 49 11 (a.d. 215-6) (= Chrest. I. P- 2 43) r"> u r") T pi°S Kc" r n]s uduur]s Av[p]TiXCa[s. See also the letter addressed by Epicurus to a child Ex Vol. Hercul. (cf.

[ia).ay.6;. In P Ilib

ably in

10

proper name (Jn 1S ) we may compare a Tpuatos MdXtxos, the only Semite name in a ii/A.D. military letter published by Comparetti in Mil. Nic. p. 57 ff. see the editor's note to "• » and cf. P Magd 15 verso'1 (B.C.

crauToO û-yoii.dx€i uaXaKia, and see Hobnrt, For p. 63. 24 the verb uaXaKii;ouai, as in Gen 42 s8 al., cf. Syll S50 — (B.C. 1 73 2 ) f 1 Si uaXaKio-SeiTi EcoTTJpixos, o

Kal

letters

€LLavTf]i,

BGU

I

uav8dvou«v, "but it is not the first time we learn your heedlessness" (Edd.). For the punctiliar ua8eiv, "ascertain," as in

Ac 23", Gal

3*, cf. ib.

77"

(a.d. 192) tLi.d8ou.ev

388

jxavLa tov 'A\i\\('a irpoPaXoptvovtavTOV tts f£T]Y^T|Te£av) d-rrovTwv t||xuv, "we have learned that Achilles in our absence put him" self forward for the office of exegetes (Edd.), P Oxy VII.

1067* (iii/A.D.) pdBe ofiv 8ti dXXoTpiav yuvaiKav eKXripovoa strange woman is made jit|(T£V auTov, "know then that his heir" (Ed.), it. XIV. 1671* (iii/A.D.) •ypaij/ov ovv Iva.

SiaTa^^v pd8u, "write therefore, that I may learn the order" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 417" (iii/A.D.) p-dBe tov Mwpov, "find out from Morus." The form cp.d6ap.ev (cf. Moulton

tt|v

Pro/eg. p. 51) is found in P On the difficult 1 Tim 5 13 ,

Oxy VII.

1032

where uavOdvu

s5

(A.D. 162).

is

practically

of 8i8do-Ku), see Moulton Proleg. p. 229 : cf. Field With 2 Tim 3 7 we may compare Epict. i. Notes, p. 210. pass,

MGr

"

I would fain go on learning." pavBdvtiv, has lost the nasal the aor. stem has pre-

'(ti.

29. 35 rj8«Xov

over the present, but

the v from the

MGr

cf.

also the disappearance of

aflpioiros.

The somewhat weakened where

oil

is

it

sense

of pavfa

in

Ac 26",

contrasted with
paivopai),

ii/B.C.

—

aivr|

us paviav

ttouis Kal

X070V ctuvtov "you seem to have gone yourself, and have gone off

€pTf€TrTu>K€v[a]i., Sib

ifTr[o]pcp€vr|Kas,

for you pay no regard to " cf. also PSI IV. 434* (B.C. 261-0) «l8ws your head ovv avTov T^jp paviav (ruvavTav tKt'Xcvov, oTav ircpioSevw, Kal KuXvo-ai pt, and BGU IV. I024 T 3 (iv/v A.D.) d[vo]v

mad,

:

KaTao-riyLOLiyoptvov [aiTiav] ttjv eTaK€i[p.]tyr|v [o-jov- p-aviav For the adj. pavixos see the florilegium of [Xt'-ycts] £pa>To$.

apophthegms PSI xeipoTovei.

a.d.)

(ii/iii

came to be Hence its

a frequent occurrence in sepulchral epitaphs, e.g. Kaitel 20l

(i/B.c) 8t

Yap

a[s

aKpdv, and the

36S 7

epapdvSns

189s,

OtoSwpa. KXdSos

eXe'as,

Ta\v

t<*>s

M imprecatory tablet l6

papaiveTt

18)

p.

KaXXos

avflta irdvTa (pvovonv,

Cf. also the Senthianic

;

(Leipzig,

1

'AiSas o"dv jpdpavev

o-'

apird£as

I

later it.

to
.

.

tt|V

:

^xV

tio-ta T]ptpu)v TfcvTe (quoted by Wiinsch in KapSrjXov Bliss and Macalister ExcavationsSn Palestine (1902), p. 168). For traces of the application of the verb to plants in classical 11 see again Hort's note ad /., where Greek, as in Jas I .

.

.

,

reference

is

also

made

2s

Wisd

to

Job 24

,

s1 .

/.laoavaOd. This old Aramaic watchword (1 Cor 16 22 ), which is strangely misunderstood in most of our English versions into papdv d8d = down to the AV, is divided by "our Lord has come," or " cometh." Others prefer to read papdva 8d = "our Lord, come!" (Dalman Words 20 2 3 and the eucharistic cf. Rev 22 p. 152, n. ) p. 32S, Gr. A tis x. cV tls fryids co-Ttv, ep\e'o-8
II.

120"

XaXwv

(iv/A.D,

?) iv

d-yopd

pt)

o-rrsvSe,

p€TavociTW papavaBd dpTjv. On the interpretaof the phrase, which lies outside our immediate purpose, e'o-Tt,

tion

see further SchafI

Deissmann

izrf

LAE

Introduction

For

this 3

Natural

manna is referred to in a medical recipe to stop P Oxy VIII. 10SS 21 (early i/A.D.) pdvvav

nose-bleeding,

inside" (Ed.).

This word, which in the

LXX

is always used of lying 10 a!.), prophets, or divination contrary to the law (Deut 1S has again a sinister reference in its only occurrence in the

NT

16 (Ac 16 ).

842

(1st half ii/B.c.

A

more general sense appears ),

in

Michel

a collection of decrees relating to the

—

41 oracle of Apollo Coropaeus in Thessaly Ka6r]cr6[wjo-av 8e 01 TrpoytY pjapi-uvoi kv twi Upon .... dvvEvovTts Kal

Ta irivaKia irapd Tuiv pavTcvothe magic P Lond I2I 547 where divination is resorted to by

VT|4>ovTts Kal dTroScyôpevot :

(iii/A.D.)

cf.

also

(=1.

for

the act.

101),

p.

—

means of a lamp and a boy tiriStopai. vpuiv ev i"jj crijptpov Tjpcpa iv tt) apTi wpa
p.

ff.,

354 and Urgeschichte p. 26 ff., Zahn 303 ff., and Homme ZNTVV xv. 4.

common name

10) Trapd]

— B.C.

—

8

Mdp8as

debt

(cf.

B.C.

and

),

sufficient to cite

is

it

(a nursing contract

ttjs avTf)s

Mdp8as

14)

wo-j-r-t

BGU

IV.

Ti0r|V€io-8ai 8&d

1155* (payment of a IIpwTdpxov.

it.

ttjs

On the form Map8ivr|, as an adaptation to Hellenic surroundings, see the prayers for vengeance on the murderers of the Jewish girls Heraclea and Marthine from Rheneia (Magna Delos) 423

p.

[mrtsvo/uai.

i.

Didache/..:., Abbottyi>/5. Voc. p. 126

p.

MdgOa.

pavixbv Yap.

fiavva.

,

-

ovk

I153''

pt'vwv

W rii+1

P Leid

see

.

.

-

p.t]8«

and

5,

Kal papaivbpevov, Kal prj papaipevov), used of many kinds of enfeeblement and decay. irvp

WH

fiavta.

s.v.

de vita ct morte

:

p-aflttii'ui

vailed

I

Mapia

c.

B.C.

100, discussed by

Deissmann

LAE

ff.

Maoia the

Grecized form

intricate

and perplexing

is

in the

NT

see

Deissmann

"

For the "singularly of Mapidp.. variations between the two forms

WH Notes",

{Urgeschichte. "

Grazisierung

p. 163.

22)

p.

Two

Mapidp(p)r|.

Josephus prefers what calls

"die

instances

kokettere of

Mapia

connexion with the Jewish Diaspora in Egypt. The first is Meyer Ostr 33 (Edfu— A.D. 116), a receipt for four drachmae which Mapia " 'ApirJTov, Mary the daughter of Abietas," has paid by way of Jewish tax 'Iou8(atwv TtXeVpaTos). The second,

from ostraca are significant

in

—

it.

56

(Thebes— ii/A.D.)

a statement of the payment of name of Vestidia Secunda

in the

Pollia Maria the younger

by —represented =ias) vwt Mapia

(?), (/.

is

wheat

certain artabae of

Cas)

(/.

(/.

vswTe'pas)

:

—8ud cf.

IloXXta

Deissmann

pavTcia €VTaKTo$ direpYd^tTai.

LAE p.

[lOQalvO). Hort (ad Jas " denoted

we may compare the where various names, not duplicated in this document, are followed by aXXos or oXXt|. If only three women are specified in Jn 19", With

pass.

1

T|

13

f.

dXXr,

census paper P I

11 )

has shown that this word, which in the

originally the dying out of a fire" (cf. Arist.

Mapia Petr

in

III.

Mt 59

2S 1

(c)

3S9

MapKOs

fxaprvpia "

then two sisters must have borne the same

which Westcott (ad position," but 17f

-

(,?)"•

Mdvpr|s

(I'tol.)

name Mary," "most unlikely sup-

regards as a

/.)

P Petr III. 117 brothers both called

may be noted that is made of two

it

in

mention

— M]dvpt)s

Kal

piKpbs Tc'wtos

dStX^bs

Mdvpr|S

The probability, however, is that four women are mentioned, of whom the second is Salome. The rare occurrence of MapCa and other names of Hebrew origin in early Christian epitaphs may be due to "the dislike for the Jews, and the dread of being taken for (C. and B. ii. (uo-aiiTus.

Jews"

spelling

=3

MdapKos which

is

—

2

found in such

Syll 31S ( 700 (Macedonia B.C. IloirXiou uids, CIG III. 6155 (Italy) )

inscrr.

as

MdapKos "Avvios Mdapxos Koo-q-ovtios, I

iS)

MadpKou

dirtXeuStpos, is sufficient to justify the accentuation MdpKos, which Blass (6>. § 4.2) adopts from the long a in the Lat. Marcus. For other exx. of the name,

how widely

it

was spread,

see

Swete Mark

showing and f.,

p. ix

OGIS 1701 (B.C. 146-116) and/*. 637 2 (a.d. 196). The Roman praenomen is used alone like a Greek name in s Prime 3I3* 9S 6 t. MdpKov tou to Preisigke 4595 add

—

Trpoo-Kuvr|pa 'Avtwviov

4949

of

I

me"

(Ed.), similarly ii. 1068" (iii/A.D.), ii. XII. A.D. 318) dXX' tva pot pap-njpr|o-T| Ta virb ttjs " but let him dyafifjs o-ou irpoaipeVews auTto iiTrapxfoVTa, testify to the benefits gained by your good will" (Edd.) to

it

1424

17

(c.

Mk

(for the construction cf.

Christian letter p.

P Grenf

IlS) i)Tav £X0r|

o-in>

II.

s

.

.

inscr.

(sepulchral

.

,

Kal Mdpxoii Kal . . a.d. 753) dvdirauo-[ov .

—

+("X'f v )] MdpK(ou) iv k6Xtt[ois 'APpaaJp.

.

l

.

,

and tt^v

where a minor

NT

This word, which in the is confined to Rev 1S 12 P Leid X* - (iii/iv a.d.) (= II. p. 231) iroiei Se oi pdvov «irl x<*pTov e«'pas, dXXd Kal IttI pappdpov to-TiXpupevov, with reference to xp vcr °YP a
1

,

i

letters of

For the adj. pappdpivos cf. the Mytigold." lenean decree Casual IV. 45 11 fvxapdxBriv is o-TaXXav " pappapivav, and for pappapdpios, "a marble-mason cf.

920 "

7

(time of Severus) pappapapiov to -ye'vos Boisacq (p. 611) points out that the primary " meaning was boulder," "block of rock," as in Horn. //. " xii. 3S0, the meaning "marble being due to the influence of which are not related to pdppapos. pappai'piu, pappdptos, He connects with pdpvap.au in its original sense of" break," o-(iê, Ee'pairi.

crush," and compares the formation of rupcs from rurnpo.

/uagrvgew. The common occurrence of this word just as we write "witness," e.g. P Oxy 1

17-137) Sapairiwv Eapairuovos

.

.

—

after a signature, I.

.

—

of

.

(a will

105"

P Lond

pap-njpu, a.d. 212)

1164 (/)" (records of sales and receipts i62)'HXid[8]wpos pap-rvpu, PGrenf

p.

.

(=

6S 2

II.

'

'-

III.

(deed

A.D. 247) Avpr|Xios gift "t'lXoo-dpaTris p.apT[up]ci. AvpT|Xios 'Appuivios p.apTupotot|tios .

.

.

.

.

Xc'yovTos

.

" riv[o]v,

.

.

irapeivai. Tois; papTvpfjo-ai Svvapt'vovs to[v]

Stotoetis stated that there were

able to witness to the

present persons

murder" (Edd.), For the more general meaning, "bear witness to," " report," cf. 3 PSI I. 94 (ii/A.D.) irpos to pap-r-vpfjo-ai ipeiv tt|v P Oxy VII. 1064 12 (iii/A.D. ypdcpui 4>iXav8pacn-i'av pov, cf. 38 .

)

0-01

.

.

5

s3

and the early

al.),

,

(=

(late iii/A.D.)

Selections,

ircpl civ

0-01.

avT-^v

local

magnate writes

ottius

o-uvXdp-ns Tii

"Aim

.

.

|tvt'av

8{

avTiu

a comes

to

— pap-rupci

Ta KcXcvdpevd poi

"

God is my witness that I am Trap' iptiv drroTrXTipuio-ai, anxious in everything to perform your orders" (Ed.). For pap-rvpe'u, "give a good report," as in Lk 4", cf. P Oxy VI. 930" (ii/iii A.D.), where a mother writes to her son that she had received a good report of his Trai8ayu>Yds from

former teacher

his

•n-aiSaywyoii o-ou

:

cf.

—tpapTvpti

Syll 197

(

=

3

-rroXXd

8i

374)

37

Trtpl

B.C.

(c.

tov

287-6)

The corpepapTvpr|K£v avTwv b pao-tXtvs. " the good responding use of the pass, with reference to name " witnessed of a man, as in Ac 6 3 io 22 1 Tim 5 10 TroXXaKis

,

,

n2

(B.C.

occurs in

A.D.

Eph

,

16

0€tj, papTupr|o-u

,

may

be illustrated from

«S Kal papTvpT)0TJo-€Ta£

"

23

pot -yap b Otbs otl o-Trou8d£u> ev airao-Lv

Heb

.

/udofiaoog.

K'atiel

5

73

"when

ire-7roi.r|Kao-iv,

Mdgxog.

ii.

"

he arrives by the help of God, he will bear you witness of what they have done to her." Another Christian example is P Oxy VIII. 1164 11 (vi/vii a.d.)

P- 524)-

The

to

tiraveXSdvTa avTov papTvprjo-ai pot, rrpbs write to you that you may assist Apis, and may show him hospitality, so that on his return he may bear witness 7roLf|o-rjs,

(=

10)

Chrest. II.

wv dvT)vtvK€v b the inscrr. Syll 366 8c 8l'

BGU

3

799)

ii.

iXujv,

TrtTTaK(ou

npwTapxos

(=

twv

virb

o-ot

p. 7^)

,

IV. 1141 15 (B.C. 14)

(<-.

a.d.

16

and from

crvvx^pTio-etov,

2s

115 ^

pepapTvpT]pe'vou

38)

dpxirtKTovas

papTupT|8«VTas iirb ttjs o-epvOTaTT]s Tpn(pa£v[T|s, and 26,r Latyschev I. 2I (Olhia ii/A.D.), where it is said of a certain Car/.oazus dXXd Kal ipt'xpi) rrepaTtov yi^s tpapru-

—

-

—

tovs

PtjBt]

vnrjp

KivSwous

(piXfas

Scfiao-Tiiv

pe'xpi-

"

but also to the ends of the o-v'ppax(a TrapapoXfvo-dpevos, world it was witnessed of him that in the interests of friendship he had exposed himself to dangers as an advocate in (legal) strife (by taking his clients' causes even) up to

(Deissmann LAE p. S4 n. ) from Abydos Preisigke 1070 5

emperors"

see

:

also

the

temple

inscr.

pe'v(T|s)

papTvpoiiptvov oipdviov 8ebv [Br|o-av e]8€to-a[p«v,

and further exx.

MGr

in

Deissmann BS,

p.

81*

265,

8Xt|s oIkov-

CK

i.

p. 46.

papTupw, "acknowledge," "confess"; "inform.''

jiiagtvnia.

P Hal

21

b paprupias eruXapPavdpevos 2! Trapaxpijpa ktX., P Fay 2i (a.d. 134) papTvpi'av rroiT|crao-8ai, "to give evidence," P Ryl II. u6 18 (a.d. 194) o8«/ tTriSiSujpi toSs to PtpXeiSiov I.

I

(mid. iii/B.c

«Tn.XaapPav€0-8w

(/.

)

cmXap)

d£itiv ctvai iv KaTaxwpi-o-pup -rrpos pap-rvptav, present this petition, requesting that it may be

=

"wherefore

I

registered as

3 evidence" (Edd.): cf. also Syll 686 ( I073)*' (after A.D. 117), an inscr. in honour of a pancratiast dvSpidvTa

—

avTw

€irl

TT]V tc

ttjs

'OXupirias

dvaa-TTjo"ai

fe'xovTa

6TrLypa<|)T^v

twv dXXwv dyiuvwv papTuptav Kal

8r]Xova-av ktX.

Rev I* tt^v papi-vpiav Tt|o-ov Hort refers to Epict. iii. 24. 113 and i. 29. 46. somedifferent sense appears in P Oxy I. 4i ls (iii/iv a.d.),

In connexion with

(ad

A

I.)

what

where, in answer to a popular demonstration in his honour, the prytanis at Oxyrhynchus remonstrates Tas 8c ToiatjTa[s]

—

390

fjiaprvpiov

fJ.d
pap-rvpias d£iw eis Kaipbv ^vvopov vTnpTtQi]vai, "but I beg that these demonstrations be reserved for a statutory

P Oxy XI. 1357

rhynchus, of a

service

blood see Lightfoot ad /UClQTVQlOr. the sepulchral epitaph Kaibel 397 1 pap™piov dp8o£ p£o«, "the witness of an upright life," have a

The words of

modern Sop.r|8r|

ring about

them.

In

ib.

1063

6

(v/vi a.d.)

wko-

Maiu rfj I, the word refers to a P Oxy VI. 941 4 (vi/A.D.) orris toS

to p.a]p[TJi)piov

martyr's shrine:

cf.

pap-rupiou, "opposite the martyr's shrine," where the editors draw attention to the remarkable form dvrCs, employed in a local sense a usage which survives in MGr.

—

See also Pelagia-Legenden,

p. 3

16

papTvpfu

tov ayiov TouXiavoii.

/.taoTVQOf.iau.

For ness"

P Oxy

original sense of

its

VIII.

"summon

to wit-

23

(a.m. 237) tp.apTupo.To tovs toSc to papTvpoiroLT]pa o-tppa-yilîv p*'X\ovTas, "called to " witness the persons about to seal the present affidavit cf.

From

(Ed.).

tt]v

as

o-Tjv

and

lord,"

1 1

14

an easy transition to the meaning III. 471 64 (ii/A.D. papTvrpovTai Tijx.r|v, "they swear by your Fortune, my 1 Mahaffy's restoration of P Petr II. 46 (a)

this

"asseverate/' Kxipic

in

it

is

in

ib.

)

This again 200) papTvpopai pao-iXt'a IlToXtpatov. passes into "solemnly charge," the translation which Hort (B.C.

Thess 2 12 Eph 4 17 (ad ) According s to Lightfoot (ad I Thess 2 12 cf. note on Gal 5 papTvpopai is never "bear witness to" in the NT any more than in class. Greek, but exx. of this usage can be quoted from the U (early iii/A.n.) koto, tovto Koivt|, e.g. P Oxy VIII. II20 " I accordpapTvpopai tt|V p(av yuvi] X^P a Ka ^ da-0evr]S, Pet

1

I

11

prefers in

1

.

,

)

;

ingly testify to his violence, being a feeble (Ed.),

P

Amh

to.Se

[o-o]u

the

to

II.

to.

facts"

141"

(Edd.),

eiriSeSuiKapfv

tw

and

P Thead

similarly

ad I. On the early use sealed his testimony with his Clem. Rom. v. In MGr the form has

pdpTvpas.

/naadojuai.

The correct spelling of this verb with a single
(=1. p. 73) tovs IxBvas Tois o-Topao-i pao-u"fish gnawing with their mouths." Cf. Artemid.

MGr |iacr(r»,

33 pao-T|o-acr8aL dpTOus.

"chew."

fiaaOoQ. See s.v. pao-Tos.

(a.d. 350) eiriSi8«pi

ttj

P

Strass

I.

"

14

5

interesting ex. of this verb, which is the regular 59 punishment by scourging, occurs in P Flor I. 61 while II. where the Chrest. Prefect, S5) (= p. 89), nouncing the accused deserving of being scourged

(iii/A.D.)

[o-jTpaTn'yw avTa TauTa 21 16 (a.d. 31S).

him

p[f ]v t|S

Other exx. are P

I.

29"-

dvSpdJiroSov pao-Ti-ywo-faTw Kal] o-TiijaTO to psTiufirov, .

eiroiTio-dv pe

.

as a

.

of favour to

s4

Mk

:

15

eko-tov ir[XT|'ywv

prj £]Xacro-ov

Amh

P

pao"n.-yovo-8ai.,

77" (A.D. P Oxy XIV. 1643 11 II.

man

139) (a.d.

appoints a friend to go in search of a and when he has found him eVp-ytv Kal "to imprison and scourge him," ib. VI. 903 9

29S) where a

—

slave,

fugitive

pao-Ti-yotv,

(iv/A.D.) tois Si SouXois pao-Ti.'yYope'voi.

and from the o-8u)

mark

cf. Tois dxXois 15 . (iii/B.C.) 6 Si irapaX[a.puiv to

o-«

Lille

pro-

— d£ios

— pao-TiYw8fjvai releases the multitude — \apC5opai. Si 61

term (a.d.

inscrr.

OGIS

483

1

"

(/.

(ii/B.C.)

pao-Tfyovpe'vois), aviTbs pao-Ti-yov-

iv tui Kv(puivi ("in the pillory") TrXrfyais irtvTr|KdvTa.

imciKtiQ

too-oCto

[|Jlo]v

An

for

widow woman"

I papTupapevrj, petition to your excellency, bearing witness

Pi.|3Xta

my

present this

made

is

"at the

papTiip(aiv),

tt|v

fiaoriyoco.

verb in

this

«ls

o-uveXSdvTas ovv iv'AvTi-

6 eino-KOTros ueivai iv Tui

o\iio. €Ke'\evo-€v rjpds

to

changed

535-6), mention

(A.D. 6

who

denote one

to

pdpTus

—

held

see the editors' note

Martyrs'": of

be

to

pipXaa

papTupdpevoi,

fiaoTi£a>.

NT

25

cf. Ev. Petr. 3) see (Ac 22 (fragment of a code iii/B.c.) p.r|8e o-t£J«iv, " " neither to brand nor to ; flog them pr|8[€] pa[aT]i[^€]i.[v, but the reading is very doubtful, see Chrest. II. p. 412.

For

P

this

Lille

I.

29'-

The verb

dir.

:

cip.

—

15

used figuratively in Kaibel 303 6

is

pao-TC^wo-i.

Xd-yoi-s.

judorv;.

The the

pdpTupes

plur.

is

naturally very common, introducing to any contract or legal docu-

names of "witnesses"

ment,

P Hib

e.g. I.

P Eleph

89

19

I

16

(B.C.

(B.C. 239),

(

— Selections,

p.

(a.d. 13S-61).

I. 27"'' (B.C. 109), P Ryl II. 153" Other exx. of the word are P Lille I. 29' 31

(iii/B.c) evavTtov pr| JXaa-o-ov (B.C.

153)

rj

Sio papTupuv

(= Witkowski,

2

p.

(cf.

S6)

Mt o-*

TTiKpais

phorical

'Epp(avou^:X pdpT(us?), "Emmanuel is my witness." For God as witness, see P Gen I. 54 s (iv/A.D.) pdprupds jotlv 6 [8]eos otl ov 8id Xfj[p]p.a ud\ope, dXXd pdxope Sid o-t.

In the important calendar of church services at Oxy-

sense

cf.

WL3a

P Leid

(ii/iii

a.d.)

(=

II.

AlYuirrtas, "Egyptian p. 166) pdo-Ti-yas whips," such as many of the Egyptian gods are depicted 1 (iii/iv A.D. ?) carrying, and the magic tablet PSI I. 2S

1S 16 ),

s

literal

cf.

p. S5,

avTov

tTrio-irdo-w, P Kyi II. l6o(a) (A.D. 14-37) iirnt[Td\a]p€v Tois udpTucri -ypd^xiv, "we have instructed the witnesses to sign," P Oxy X. 129S 10 (iv/A.D.) o-« ^dp pdvov 11 (iv/A.D.) ?X.» pdp-rupa, and the Christian ib. VIII. I162

pdp-rupa

For the

4).

12 3 (B.C. 217) with the

P Grenf

editor's note,

P Par 46 10

311-0)

P Magd

Homer, 8s

8'

.

cf.

the Phrygian inscr. C. eTriX€LpT)0-et

another body

formula

.

For the metapdordjiv, borne by the Erinyes. sense (Mk 3 10 a/.), which is found as early as

dv

aiiiviov,

.

and B.

ii.

^Tcpov CTr€Lo-£v€VK6tv

"), XrppeTai.

p. 520,

"

(

to

No. 361 bring

in

irapd tou dBavaTou &tov pdo-Tti7a

" the where the editor remarks that concluding ": unique, but seems on the whole to be Chr(istian)

is

see further Diels Berliner Sitzitngsberichte, 1901, p. 199 f. found in Mao-Ti-yo
P Tebt

I.

179

(late ii/B.C.).

;i!)l

fxaaros

fiaûfiai

/Lcaarog. In Syll S04

3

24

70 (ii/A.n. M. Julius Apellas telling the story of his cure in the Asclepieum says fj\|mTo hi Cf. also Kaibel p.ov Kal tt)s 8c^tds xetpbs Kal tou paorov. 3

(=

1 1

)

—

Evtux.^ pao-[TOu]s KaTeKoi|/aTo. For the Rev i X(cf. Lk n 37 23 s9 DFG), which " Western," cf. the magic P Lond 156) regard as — lav?). u.air9u>v {/. (= I.

pdp.pr|] 8'

316 form

,

[Notes*, p. I2I 203 (iii/A.D.)

See also

p. 91) irpbs

and

s.v. p.a£ds,

cf.

Thackeray

WH

1:!

(iao-e
Gr.

/Ltarato/.oyia,

tcls

ipas

Helbing Gr.

f.,

31

p.

NT

In the

ff.).

and are normal

only

in papyri of

For an ex. from an earlier date see P period. i6 14 (b.c. 1 14) ev p.axoipr|i "armed with a sword" 21 and the editors' note). See (for instrumental «v cf. I Cor 4 further Moulton Proleg. pp. 3S, 4S, and Gr. ii. 11S.

Tebt

I.

We

p.

"

23

may add

2s.7

B.C.

Sid tt]v {puXoveiKiav 8Lao-asbr]o-w ckko-

paTaioXo-yias

cf.

:

Poimandres 14 4

XPT

ktX.

113) o-Trao-auiEvwv where a young man complains that he has been de-

fiaraio/.oyog. Val. p. 301 11 ouk T]pouXr|8rjv bpoiov eauTov diro10 cf. Tit I Sclâi tois paTa.oXd*yois Vett.

.

of— iraT]pi.KT|v

prived

In

inherited.

which he had

o-TpaTiwTi.Kf|V p.dxaipav,

Lk 22

s

Field (Notes, p. 76

suggests as an alternative rendering "knives," and compares Dion. Hal.

Ant.

:

word P Tebt I. 4S 20 Ic. Tas paxaipas, and P Ryl II. 256s

as further illustrating the

(i/n.c.)

Parthey)

(ed.

81b ttjs iroXuXovtas tc Kal paTaioXo"yias diraXXa-yevTas voef-v

141

p.

Roman

the

p. 59.

"vain speaking," "empty argument (Vg vaniloquium), belongs to the higher Koivt], and is found ter in Vett. Valens, e.g. p.

i.

p.axaipT|s, fuxxaipT), are found,

o-KXr|pia

Winer- Schmiedel Gr.

!«i.y
37 is evyis

xi.

f\v

f.)

epvao-nipiou pa-yeipiKou, pdxaipav For the dim. paxaipiov

e£apirdcras dirb tt|s Tpaire'5T|S ktX. see P Eleph 5 i3 (b.<:. 2S4-31 and I'

Oxy XIV. 1658* (iv/ A. D.) p-axaipiap p.ei[Ki pa, and for paxaipas (not in LS), "cutler." " which see ii>. l676 6 iiii/A. 1). 8ovtos poi avTTjv tou paxaipa, " (letter) was given me by the cutler (Edd.). On the uaxaipo4>bpoi, a kind of military police, see P Amh II. 3S" )

/ndraio-.

P Oxy

(ii/B.c),

20

(A.D. 2SS) to. (idTaia dvaXaJaaTa, "useless 10 (i/A.D.) expense." For the adv. see P Oxy VII. 1027 T6 tou 81 oi II. Ckrest. 221) irepi (laTatius tlo-Topei (= p. I.

5S

d-yvoeiv a[v]rbv ttjv

tuv epol

-ycvTiLp-c'viov]

!-

'Y

€

'Y

editor's

,7/.,

:

and the

MGr

13*.

p-axatpi.

€VT1 - ) do-
Seo-tv,

—

Tis TOiipbv Svcrrjvov iw oiivopa ti's ku)4>t|v

The

20

294 (a.d. 22) (= Selections, p. 35) note on OG/S 737 s (ii/B.c.) cf. Rom

II.

'"

wherein he vainly relates that he was ignorant of the securities which had been given to me" (Ed.), and the sepulchral inscr. Kaibel 298-'

Xiwv

P Oxy

uaTt'cJS 0T|KaTd poi

vpdtj/t

xdptTa

to

X a ^P €

»

J

26

between the fern. p-aTaios (Tit 3°, J as I ) and |iaTaia(i Cor 15 1 ', 1 Pet l 18 is found also in classical In Vett. Val. p. 356 16 (idTaia texts (Moulton Gr. ii. § 64). " = "res viles," and in ii p. 276 21 |iaTaioi inepti" fluctuation

u'iyj].

The weaker sense of odxi- "contention," "quarrel," which alone is found in the NT (except perhaps in Jas 4' i, may be illustrated from the curious mantic P Ryl I. 2S 203 (iv

a.iO iav 6 TpLTos aXi]Tat

<êt

Std 6i]Xu, ^X ilv SnXof. îreiTa

third toe quiver,

i

=

:

see Kroll's Index, p. 404.

signifies

Kal p.dxas

"

if the x a pd^s' e^xov Au, trouble, and the man will have

on account of a female, and afterwards gladness pray 3 : cf. from the inscrr. Syll 737 = 1109) :

to

Dionysus" (Ed.)

72

(before A.D.

{

17S) p-dx^s Se 4dv tls dp£T]TaL

r)

evptO-ri

tls

s

aKoo-puv, and Kaibel 522 (Thessalonica) where a claim is made of a man's having lived without quarrelling with his companions 4[Tap]o[i]o-tv 81'xa p-dxis ttjo-as. In PSI I.

—

/.laxaioziji.

which "suggests either absence of purpose or failure to attain any true purpose" (Robinson Eph. p. 1S9), IS 20 is found ter in the XT (Rom S Eph 4", 2 Pet 2 ) and This

strife

it

drjSiav o-^p-atvi

subst.,

,

,

frequently in the LXX, but rarely in any secular author, cf. Pollux 6. 134 and Sextus Empiricus adv. Math. i. 27S. The word is restored in C1G IV. 8743 s .

word

used of what was evidently a

71* (vi/A.D.)

the

serious brawd

between two men

cauTovs 4v

u-e'erw Tfjs

see Chrest.

I.

i.

is

KwpT]s.

3S2,

p.

On

Meyer

— pdxiv

Ketvr|o-avTes irpbs the pdx^p-oi, native troops, the Heerweseii, p. 64 ff. :

term was applied not only to regular soldiers, but to the armed attendants of officials, e.g. P Tebt I. II2 81 (B.C. 112) with the editors' note.

fld.Z7]V.

For

this

illiterate

«k£

(££'*

P

adverb, "in vain,"

Amh

II.

"to no purpose,"

cf.

the

5

130 (A.D. 70) t|Xf|6a
came away

after finding six or seven ottering in vain to sell

'' 22 (some barley) (Edd.), and P Oxy XII. I4i7 (early iv/A.D.) 8id 0-0O tou and for the interestovv 8eXw CTTpaTq-yoO, p.aTr|v

jidyoj-iai.

The metaph. use of this verb (cf. s.z: p-dxil is seen in the 6 sententious letter of a brother to his sister, P Oxy I. I20 (iv A.I'.) XP 7) dvax^ptv Kal

piviu,

8

"when way and

"Y°-P

TLVa bptivTa atauTov iv Sucrrvxta k&v

pdxato-0ai (/. p.dxco"9ai) tu 8e8o*yfinds himself in adversity he ought to " not fight stubbornly against fate (Edd.) : cf. p-q d-n-Xuis

a

man

ing phrase

tirl |xdTnv cf. ii. III. 530 (ii/A.D.) Iirt p.dTT][v] Si tov riauo-tpiuvos too-outov xpovov7rpoo-KapTep[
give

Tiii

Kaibel 1039 10 Kvuao-i. p.dx«f9ai \aXt-rr6v, and Syll 737** A.D. 175) where, with reference to the magistrates ap(1-.

no purpose" (Edd.). Lucian (Trag. 2S, 241).

pointed to keep order in assemblies,

to

Eis

|idTT)v

is

similarly used

by

p.ia 8t iirra

to aiTa tu

evKoap-iu pt]

it is

laid

down — eiriT«C-

tKpaXdvTi Tois

p.

a X°"

392

/xeyaXavêco

iS 10 (Imperial age?) we find €av construed or future according to accentua-

P Par

In

ae'vovs.

with the ind.

act. (present

tion) tdv p.d\ouo-Lv (or paxovo-iv) JX0e els [tov oI]kov p.ov see

•f]v

found

is

d(idxT|TOs

in

201

p.

P Oxy XII. 14S2 6

" the wind was

6 &vtp.o$,

co-ov 01 d8sX
fitT*

US

:

The

f.

(ii/A.D.)

verbal

dfidxiTos

irresistible."

fityas

(B.C. e

"

read in Jas 3 5 X, but according to BA it should be separated into its component parts u-eydXa ai\ti : a good parallel is thus afforded to the preceding The meaning would then seem to be |UK|ii'v pe'Xos lcrr£v.

" hath great things whereof to boast," not the mere empty boasting, which is usually associated with (leyaXavxew (see s.z'. avx«w and cf. Hort Other exx. of the verb arfjas I.e. ). are Vett. Val. pp. 257", 262 4 35S 2 *. For the adj. u-fydXavxos see A'aibel 20S 25 f (ii/A.D.)

—

,

•

\iarr\p 8'

d p.eydX[avxos]

oi\t Cf. it.

265

vido-iv,

e'

d irdpos

i

I163

bVa

.

Trpdo-€Lî[t

4

3

P Oxy

Tto

I.

37)

71"-

5

(A.D.

eiSeXirts

[xcyaXcCu

o~ai]

Caesar

to

303) 80«v Kal avT^ ovo~a ttjs drrb o-ov

I myself (a widow whose had been mismanaged by dishonest overseers) make petition to your highness in the full confidence that I shall obtain assistance from you" (Edd.), and P Thead 19 6

p0T|6e£as

-rvxelv,

(iv/A.D. ) tovs d8iKovu-€vovs dp(f>avo[vs], 6k8lk€lv du>0ev to fit-yaXttov to crdv. 22 *

f)-y€(jLwv

In

P

=

ScViroTa,

Lond V.

—

567?) the plur. is used "gospels" exdo-Tov TovTtov evtup.brws ("on oath") Gcpivov opKov «irdvu> twv o-€tttwv

20

6

155 fitting about your magnificence," ib. I. €Tm8r| al Trpoa-Kuvovo-ai ttjv vpeTt'pav peyaXoTrp(«7mav) Kal Ta iraiSia dppwo-Tovo"tv, us ^0os ^X £t T ° vp.wv p.e'y€0os x a P^ 6tr 8aL V- ov T0 " Xoyapiov, "since your )

magnificence's obedient servants and their children are " hope your highness will excuse my account (Edd.).

I

ill,

/.leyalvvco. 1

',

69

s

writes to her

'father'

— alSs( = eSe)£d[p]T|v

crov

Ta

Kal Trdvv epeyaXvv0Tiv Kal ic(vpi)^ pov Tr(dTe)p, T|yaXXe£acra otji toiovtos pov Tr(aT)r)p ttjv pvTJpTiv irouiTat. In MGr ixe'yaXaivto and [xcyaXwvw are both found.

flSyd?iU>Q.

P

Amh

II.

39

8

(late ii/B.c.)

u.e-yd\ws «x°-P Tlr" v

^ ây

>

III* (A.D. 95-6) p.«V4>op.ai o-ai (/. p.c'p.<|>ou.a{ o"€) p.eydX»s, P Giss I. 19 3 (ii/A.D.) |j.«-ydXus dyuviiio-a irtpf o-ov.

"therefore

affairs

i7oS

vpeWpas ptyaXoI told him

the inquiry of his magnificence

ypappaTa,

(A.D. — with 79S) reference

Prefect,

"on

the use of this verb in the pass, in Phil I 20 (cf. Pss in the sense of "get glory and praise," cf. the ) Christian letter P Oxy XII. 1 592 s (iii/iv A.D.) where a

avTov to (ieyaXeiov ttjs For Germanicus. 10 (it-yaXtiov as a ceremonial title see further P Oxy IX. 1204 (A.D. 299) to pryaXeiov avTov, "his highness," P Amh II. 82 16 (iii/iv A.D.) Si' Strep K[aT£'4>v]yov itr\ to o-bv p.eya[Xef.ov

—a

(v/a.D.) €pu>T-n0ls -rrapd ttjs avTov peyaXoirpt-

what was

(vi/A.D.

woman

d8avacrias

4

exP"H v dvt8C8a£a av[T]dy irtpl ttjs

TrpeiTias,

39

1

jAEyaleloz. Syll 365 (=

"

special magnificence

With

eiiirais,

aVTl St'8opK€ Td<}>OVS.

T€KT], K(o[OVS 8']

p.FYa\o|u]irptir«'o-Tepov

8 (Edd.), PSI V. 481 (v/vi A.D.) Tavplyos 6 u.eYaXoirpes tt€o-t; otos), and P Amh II. 154 (vi/vii A.D.) tov peyaXoirpelTrto-TaTov) x a P Toll ^ a p' oll "the most magnificent For the subst. as a title of address cf. P Oxy secretary."

irCas is

30)

p.

him be received with

let

y8€x0T]Twi.,

VIII.

/j,Eya?.avxsco. This compound verb

(= Selections,

112)

,

(a. i>.

("august")

For the adv. see Aristeas

p.6yaXici>v.

[ieya?.coovv>]

.

To

the ordinary citations for this Biblical word we may add Aristeas 192 ov KaTa Tas dp-apTias ou8« tt^v p-eâXu)0"vvnv ttjs lo"xvos tvtttovtos avTovs, dXX' €Tri€tK«ta

Xpwpt'vov tov 0«ov,

"God

does not smite them according His might, but

to their sins nor according to the greatness of

uses forbearance" (Thackeray).

See

s.v.

and

d-yaSwcrvvti,

A. C. Pearson Verbal Scholarship, p. iSf.

xpTjo-dp-evos ttj irpoBup-LO..

jxe*yciXe£ios

f-idyat;.

fieyaAeioTrjQ. This subst., which occurs several times

NT in title,

the sense of

e.g.

'

'

majesty,"

CP Herm

I.

Xap/rrpoTaTov TJyep.dvos-

5c'"

3

is

in the

LXX

The frequency with which p^yas and

also found as a ceremonial

(=P-

2I

)

*j

(wyaX.ci.d'TTis

With PGissI. 40 n 1

T-f|v] nf-yaXeioT^Ta [to]v 'Piop.a[uuv populi Romani.

St|u.ov, cf.

tov

(A.D. 2I2)el[s Lat. mates/as

dicate of heathen gods (B.C.

19" atydXTi

— iii/A.D.)

"ApTtpis noticeable that only once 7)

P

e.g.

115) "Io-iSos p«ydXt]s p.j)Tpbs 6«wv,

(a magical formula

P Oxy VI. 8S6 1

peydXt) 'Iais

'E
as a preStrass II. Si 1 *

employed

is

and goddesses,

-f)

makes

Kvpfa it

(cf.

the

Ac

more

NT

in the is the same epithet 1S For applied to the true God (Tit 2 ) : see Thieme p. 36 f. a superlative, imitated from the the repeated pt'yas [ieyas Egyptian (Wilcken), see the question to the oracle in P Fay

=

/LiEyaXongemjg. This the

adj.,

NT

is

which occurs several times

confined to 2 Pet

I

17 ,

may

in

the

LXX,

but in

be illustrated from the

use of the adverb in inscrr., where it is frequently found united with such words as evSd£u>s and KT]Seu.oviKu$ cf. also :

OGIS is

5ff-

where Apollonis, wife of Attalus I., described as having left behind her good proof of her 3o8

(ii/B.c.)

— Sid to

K«xP'i[ o"0] aL Kal [0t]ols evo-epws Kal yovtviriv 6a-£to[s u)]s Kal rrpos tov 18iov dvSpav crvvpePitoKe'vai jj.€"yct\oirpcirws, the last two words being translated by Dittenberger virtue

the account of the preparations for the

egregie vi.xit.

Cf.

reception of a

Roman

Senator in Egypt in

P Tebt

I.

3^

137 (/.

"

1

(i/A.D.

jit-ydXwi)

)

(

= Selections,

ucyaXui.

p.

69)

xp TlP- aTLO'ov

SokwvvukovvI Bail p.ot,

rj

(itivui cv

p.«Xo

BaKxtd8i

;

Sokanobkoneus the great great god. Answer me, Shall 6 I remain in Bacchias?": cf. BGU III. 748"^ (a.d. 48), 7 In a Eumeneian inscr. published ib. II. 590 (a.d. 177-S) al. s we hear of 'Pouptj in C. and B. ii. p. 386, No. 232 and Ramsay regards the name p.eydXoio 6[«ov] BepdwovTL, Roubes as a Grecized form of the Jewish Reuben ('PovPrjv), and the "great god" as Jehovah. For p.ryas used of the to

,

Ptolemaic kings,

Epiphanes

— virjp

cf.

OGIS

2 94 with reference

PaaiXt'ws

to

Ptolemy V.

IlToXtp.aiov, Gtov 'Eirnâvovs

fit 07)

HtytOos peydXou EvxapicrTOv, and the other exx. cited by Dittenberger ad I. In P Magd 36 1 (iii/B.c.) (= Chrest. I. p. 365) Mapp^js the "older" of two p-cyas, the epithet is used to distinguish so persons bearing the same name, like our own "senior' :

in

P Petr

II.

9

25

(iii/B.c.)

(i)

Manres," as Mahaffy ad

Mdvpr|s peyas, not "long

also

I., cf.

ii.

Similarly

pp. 32, 42.

piKpos means "junior." In P llib I. 29 (a) recto*

I. (c. B.C. 265) (= Chrtst. p. 306) provision is made that a proclamation shall be inscribed on a white notice-board ypdipas eis XevKuipa p[e]ydXoi.s ypdpu-ao-iy, where the adj. points to "large" distinct

—

order to draw attention to what was written VIII. uoo 3 (a.d. 206) ev8-r|Xois ypdu.pao-L, with

letters, in cf.

P Oxy

:

the editor's note. [This is probably the meaning to be attached to the miXiKa ypdppaTa of Gal 6 U cf. Milligan :

Documents, p. 23 afforded by the

An

f.].

interesting use of the adj.

P Oxy VII.

illiterate

ttrroxrav

|xrydXai?)

have

careful to

€tt«l

(/•

Kal

properly,

and

p-tydXe

avTov,

p^»]s)

let

-rrpb

"be

them put

and be large-handed (i.e. generous, unstinting) in the colouring" (Ed.). See further s.z'i'. \Li(t,av and |i£yio-ros. In MGr the nom. is altered by the stem to

good measure into

it,

ptydXos.

is

confined to

"greatness,"

ceremonial

tov

NT

title,

e g.

Eph

common

is

P Oxy

I.

71'

•*

in

I

19

the general sources as a

in

our

(petition to the Prefect ciScX-iris a>v TfjS diro

303) tt|V iK[€T]r|pia.v -rrpoo-dyw

"

0-0O

psyeSovs

StKaioKpuo-ias

tuxclv,

I

make my

you with full confidence that I shall obtain 18 justice from your highness" (Edd.), and ii. XII. 1467 " (a.d. 263) where a woman, "being blessed with children and "able to write with the greatest ease," claims from the petition

W' L 39

P Leid

cite

OupoxaTOxov

Trpbs Pao-(i.Xels)

"(formula)

for

*r\

(ii/iii

(=

a.d.)

peyeio-Tavais

(/.

the

II. p. 101)

ptyio-Tavas),

kings or great

restraining anger against

men."

j.tiyiazo<;.

of the superlative of ptyas only once in

The occurrence 1

where it is elative, is in keeping with its It survives comparatively rare use in Hellenistic Greek. 117 principally as an elative epithet of gods, e.g. P Par 15

NT,

the

2 Pet

I

,

Beds'Hpas

(B.C. 120) Tfjs aeyio-rr|s

n

B.C. 4S) vtuiaTJti

tov

twv

ptyio-Tov ycyôvoTos

:

Pao-iXe'tus eirt

2S

3

Syll 342 (= 762) BuptPto-Ta TrpwTov Kal

cf.

©paKTis |3ao-iX^wv, and

id.

25

The adj. is also pao-i]Xia. found in such idiomatic phrases as P Petr II. 13 (19)' (B.C. iv tt] -irpwTT| Kal p€(yto- [tt|

258-253) 8

" which

€p.ol [pJt'-yio-Tov ô-Tat,

BGU

object,"

IV. 1204 8 (B.C.

2S)

my main

will be

crtaTov [t-rupcXov

'iv']

50 (B.C. 27-6) 8 8f| peyio-Tov tori, ii. 120S 17 also P Tebt I. 33 a/. Cf. (B.C. 112) ut'-yicrTov T)yovp[ai,

8

vyiaivrys

&i)

(= Selections, 292'

31)

p.

-rrdy[TU)vJ ttjv

^-rrl

A.D. 25)

(=

Selections, p. 127)

On

many

= Selections,

all

points,"

p. 3S) xapietrai 8« poi

do me the greatest

will

"you

6 a7 (iv/A.D.)

(

peyio-TTiv ippovTiSa

P Oxy to favour," and P Heid

"taking the greatest care on

(c.

pt'yia-Ta,

in the

sense of

— A.D.

we may

papyri

II.

which

From

the victorious party of Caesar (Ryle and James).

-rroiovpe'vov,

jLiiyeQo;,

,

:

,

(t".

(iii/A.D.)

NT

LXX

also

is

ytvto-Batl

(/.

paXcTwo*av

peiSrjS

made

tunic

my

1069"

yev«'o-T€

found, generally in the plur. p«yio-Tav(S, in the later books of the (Mk 6 a (e.g. Dan 5"), and ter in the Rev 6 15 1S 23 ) cf. also Pss. Sol. ii. 36 ot pcyio-Tavcs Tfjs of Palestine, but more probably Ytjs, perhaps the leading men

em

"

p^yio-rov x.pdvov,

p.eydXT| in the sense of p,eyCo-TT| in

for

Mt 22"

years." see Field Notes, p. 16 f. The double superlative peyio-roTaTOS 4' is seen in the horoscope P Lond i3o (i/ii a.d.) (=1. p. Kal Tiiv 8Xwv 8uvdcrTiis. 88sv b 134) piv peyicrTOTaTOs rjXios

to

Prefect the right to act without a guardian

— Sid tovtujv

pov

f.i£deo/LU]reva),

"translate" (from one language into another),

P Tebt

:

I.

AiyuTrrias

(late

164'.

.

.

ii/B.C.)

dvTi[ypa4>ov]

found in

is

cnjyypacpijs

pt9T|[ppr(v€vp€vr|S, translation of a

demotic

P Giss

tw[v] p\|3Xei.8iu)v Trpocnto) (.'. Trpocrva>) tu» o~u> peyc8t irpbs to 8uvao~6ai dvcpiroStoTtus as ivTtvQtv -rroiovpai oIk[ov ]opia[sJ

document regarding the

your highness by this my application with the object of being enabled to carry out without hindrance all the business which I henceforth

(B.C. 55) dvTCypacpov o-vvypa(pf|s irpdcrtws AiyvTTTia.% pt9i]p-

"

SiaTrpdo-0-co-8ai,

I

appeal

to

The transition to this usage is seen in P Tebt II. 326* (c. A.D. 266) err! to o-bv a KaTa€Tjyu», "I take refuge in your power"

transact" (Edd.).

such a passage as pt'y€0os

—

widow's petition to the Prefect asking that her brother might be appointed guardian of her daughter cf. P Strass 6 I. (a.d. 262) Ko.T€
s* a.d. 245) Trepl (Sv aTrd[vTwv cypdtpTj Trpbs to [c. 519 o-dvj 2«Pao-T€, pe'y<8os, and C. and B. ii. p. 700, No. 635* evopKt£6p.c0a 8e to peyeBos tov 6eov Kal tov$ KaTa\8ovious

36

s

sale or cession of land

161) (cited s.v. 'EXXtivio-tc).

(B.C.

BGU

;

cf.

III.

Kara to 8uvaTov, Preisigke 5275 20

pT|V6up^vT|s

I.

1002"-

(a.d.

l

ii)

dvTLypd
cf.

d-rr'

Wilcken Hermes

eTrio-T[oX(fjs) \\"\iii (/.

31

(iiyiii

— crat)

TJ

xxxvii. (1902), p. S4tf.) dv[T(]yp(a
tov Kupiou

p€8]r|p[pr|V€v]p€v^s,

a.d.) pi(3Xov,

Trpa|at,

pe8eppr)V€ucrTaL

(/.

y,^.

xl

4T

rjv

and

P Leid

ov8els l'crxvo-6 p«8eppr|V€vo-as

€kXt|8t) 'Eppfjs, 81'

pe0t]pp— ) (faronom.).

ov ra rrdvTa

See also Aristeas

3S TrpOTjpT|p€8a tov vdpov vpiiv pe8€ppr|V€v8fivaL ypdppacrtv 'EXXTjVLKOts €K Ttiv irap* uplv Xcyope'vwv 'EppatKwv ypap.-

paTwv.

Saipovas pnSt'va d8tKfjo"at to pviipiov, where Ramsay notes

and

is

8eov

is not native Phrygian, probably due to Christian feeling or Jewish thought.

that the expression

t. pe'yeSos t.

f-ieO)], 13 "drunkenness," is found in the plur., as in Rom 13 Gal 5 21 in the invitation to the celebration of Hadrian's ,

,

This (Lob.

late

Greek word

Phryn.

Part

P Giss I. 3 8 (a.d. 117) (= Chrest. I. p. 371) yeXwcri Kal pe6ais Tals dirb Kpijvr|s Tas i^x^s dve'vTes. See also Vett. Val. p. 90 13 cis TjSovds Kal pc'8as dvaXio-Kovo-t Ta

accession

/.isyiardv.

V.

p.

I96f.,

= "a

great one," Sturz Dial. Mac.

"a p.

courtier," iSoff.),

is

394

fxtOLaravoy and

irepi.KTT|8jvTa,

337) "

P-

Poimandres

cf.

Aao£, dvSpts 7TiY«vets,

tKOtSumoxts Kal

27 (ed. Reitzenstein, tavTovs

§

ol utSf) Kal fiTrvw

dYVwo"£a toO 6«ov,

xfj

i/Trvu>

KpanraXwVTCS, OtX-yduevoi

regarding

"remove from,"

letting

BGU

late

house,

"™i(s)

ue6i
5e vf)x|/aTe, 7ravo-ao-0€

P Oxy

cf.

:

seen in a

is

iii6

IV.

1117

ib.

43

32

(B.C.

13)

Ka^ and the

XRO^ 1""")

I159

,

tottov.

16 ,

21

10

Lond 354 (c B.C. 10) (=11. p. 164)
BGU

I.

and without tov

36

13

tov

(ii/A.D.)

£fjv

|«[T]a[o-]Tfjo-ai,

Ac 13") OGIS

(cf.

%r\v

308*

(ii/B.C.)

the editor describes as " usitata ue8«'o-rr|Kev eis Beovs, which formula de regum regiatque familiae hominum mortibus,"

and compares diroXe'Xoiirev III.),

ib.

338

T^tp-

and 339 16

1

(ii/B.C.

ue6io-]Tdp.evos

)

iraTp£]8a Tjuaiv eXevBe'pav

ei;

dvBpiiiruiv

(of

Attalus

125) twv rt f3ao-iXe'wv eis Beovs 9 Cf. also Vett. Val. p. 94 Sktttojtos eye'veTo

p-eTao-TavTiov.

B.C.

(<"•

Deissmann

contract

(A.D. 579) |i«8[[e]]£o-Tao-8ai eis 'i-rtpov 135 For the verb, "depart from life," "die," see P I.

U ol,

£u>vt£

el

Kal eKiiv ueTto-TT) {mortem sibi conscivit).

ib.

I.

my

136

18

(a.D. 5S3) 11

ib.'

dealings,"

tt^v ei'crirpa£iv,

and P

ueBoSi'av

Tt^v

ty

"the method of

Amh

the verb see

P Leid

Tpe'i|/ai,

"to

e[v]Se£Kvvp.i pe6oS£av Trepl

collection adopted

by

me"

15

II.

W

-*"•

»

(ii/iii

a.d.)

(=11.

p.

137)

avTos d"TroXi(= e£)*|/r| r) u.e8o8evcrr| [altera tpiuxa, SvvaTai *ydp irdvTa 6 Bebs ovtos. ratione iterum tractet) Vva

:

Cf.

MGr

oe'BoSes

ue'BoSo,

T|

(Handbook,

" p.

58)

may be formed

"method." the

pi.

for

the

is

According

to

Thumb

rarely used, yet a pi.

word

T|

ue'BoSo taken

01

from the

(LAE,

used in an ancient

/usOogiov.

For

-

I

p.e'8vo-os

applied to men, as

/lieOvw. See s.v. |«8vo-ku, and add P Hal 1 193 ft (mid. iii/B.C.) to o-u> [|l]a dSlKr]p.dT[«v] [acBvovtos dSiKitiv. OTav Tts twv eis p.e6vu>v

t^|v

vvKTwp

r\

ev iepun

r)

ev d-yopai d8tKr|o-rjL, 8iirXao"i[av]

r|

and the temple

diroT«LO-dTuj tt|S 'yfypap.p.c'viis,

^T]p.iav

scribbling at

Abydos Preisigke 1079 NiKdviop

ut8'

tjku)

'HpaKXe'a? [A]pvy\iTi.8os utBviov, where, however, we ought See also the new Logion P Oxy perhaps to read u«8' iiwv. _ 11 ft Kal tv uco-w tov koo-uov I. i Xe'-ycL I(t|0 ov)s^[o']ttiv

and

aiiTols,

.

p.«0vovTas Kal ovSe'va tvpov 8€n|/(JovTa kv Reitzenstein Poimandres, p. 240 f. and the

is

read in

Mk 7"

cf.

fieOvoxw.

in

I

11 21

Cor

with ireiv^

seems impossible to draw any clear distinction between ucBvo-kw and p.e6vw in I Thess 5 7 e.g., they are virtually synonymous. But the idea of status (as distinguished from actus), which belongs more naturally to the latter, comes ,

out well in the recipe of the magical papyrus P Lond 121 180 (iii/A.D.) (=1- p. 90) enabling a man iroXXd ir£veiv Kal

Hesychius understands picSvti in view of the contrast

M.e'6r|.

=

as

TT€irXT|p
verb

for this use of the

:

Hos

cf.

14

8.

/LtEl^WV.

Like

s.v.

(see

\iiya.
"senior"

official,

I.

p-eiôvi.: p.e

p.€t?u(v),

209) ue'XXw [•yjdp

p.

the

of

sense

Ostr 144 3 (A.D.

128)

3 2 2I3 (a.d. 147), and 1199

(VTv]\dv tois

reduced to appeal to the the

(A.D.

322)

p.e££oo-iv

irepl

officials

note.

editors'

tovto(v) evrv^tiv [t]ui

irepl

P Oxy VI. 900"

cf.

7«vt[o-8ai.

with

e.g.

The word is applied to one in authority, an in P Lond 214" (a.d. 270-275) (=11. p. 162,

(Rom.). Chrest,

used in

is

(itJJuv

)

in ostracon receipts,

8«Ypa4
Ib.

upon XIV.

this

(if)

eis dvd-yK-nv

tovtov,

matter

1626 5

" not be

"

(Edd.),

325) rf s avTrjs Kwp.r|s is regarded by " to denote a as the earliest ex. of p.fii>>v particular villageofficial in general" : this official as distinct from a 'higher

riToXeuaiov

H-

e

'i 01

' c,

5

(A.D.

GH

\

'

is

common from

the end

usage P land 3S 1 (v/vi A.D.). adj. cf.

P Tebt

I.

33

(cf.

BGU

d(iapTr|(jLao-iv

of v/a.d.

onwards, e.g.

4

For the more general uses of the

(=

112)

(B.C.

Selections,

p.

30) iv

"occupying a position " of a Roman Pro/eg. p. 78) rank and honour 101 V. I (c. A.D. 150) twv cttI
d£uop.aTi Ka[l]

Tip.f|u

KoXaôpe'vuv,

Ktiuevos,

P Oxy

—

II.

237

viiin

(A.D. 186)

tot' tdv Bappfj Tots ttjs KaTT]YOpias €X«7x.""S, tov p.«itova " if he has confidence in the proofs of e[t]creXevo-tTai,

d^civa

he

shall enter

upon the more

serious law-

P Fay 20 2 (iii/iv a.d.) tlo-Te[X]eiv 8vvavTai, "to pay a greater (sum) than they

(Edd.), and

suit

It

s.v.

passage quoted

his accusation, "

:

thus to

:

of

series

Cor 6 9f from counters p.e'8vo-oi correspond on the

in

I

of highest

ANX

game

a striking

gives

Cor Ac, 5 11 (cf. Lob. Phryn. p. 151), see the exx. in Durham Menander, p. 77 f., and add P Oxy XV. 1S2S 3 occurs (as in 1 Cor //. c). (c. iii/A.D.), where TrXeove'KTT|s also in

senator,

the formation of this word, which a/., see Robertson Gr. p. 156 f.

321)

p.

enumerated

counters ebriose and vinose.

liiôvi.

literary language."

On

pe8vo*Kwv

-rrieTai.

.

149 (vi/A.D. ) tu> Kvpiws inrep Kar euov iroiovue'vw, with reference to a avTfjs T-f]V p-eBoSiav For loan to be repaid to the person lawfully demanding it. (Edd.),

ovk 6 Bavuiv

(not before

)

fieOodia. 1 This noun, which in the NT occurs only in Eph 4 *, 6", " said is Grimmof the sense in by scheming," "craftiness," Thayer to occur "neither in the O.T. nor in prof, auth." It is found, however, in late papyri in the more primary s sense of "method," e.g. P Oxy VIII. 1134 (a.d. 421) where certain rents are said to have been collected irpbs tu» SoBe'vTi v-rrb o-ov Xd-yw tov -rriv p.€0o8£av aKoXovBws " in method Te XT|(ji|i.aTos Kal tov IfjioSiao-jjiov, corresponding " of to the account given by you receipt and expenditure conduct

&e e'xets, HL€Ta ^° s » Tt<|>pav

Tt

parallels to the vices

cvpov irdvTas

(Ed.),

Kaibd 646 uf

cf.

irfjXov TroiT]o-eis Kal

«vtos tov

p.io-8iio-«ws

|i€Ta|ii(r8o(vpv)

€Tt'po(isl

—

a.d.)

/Liedvoog.

of

a

For peBvcrKu

ueBveiv.

p.f|

iii/iv

dXd-yw.

/uediardrco, ftEdiott^jui, in the sense

M«6WV

p.€ti>

r)

.

.

are

a subst. see P Giss 1. 47' (Hadrian) JS2) where a corslet is described as to " The very light in view of its size." uet£ov «Xa[]poTaTos, 1 double comp. p.ci?dT«pos, as in 3 Jn is found in P Lips Inv.

able." (

=

For to

Chrest.

I.

pieijov as

p.

,

No. 598' (a.d. 381) (= Archiv

iii.

p.

173)

6

ueiioTtpos

395

/ueAa?

"my

[vji[bs] epov,

II.

9

36S

(A.D.

Kal

KO(JL€TL

P Oxy

elder son,"

TauTa S(8uk«v 'EXio-dpeT

peitOTtpa

ttJ

615) 4>X(aov(u)t

1

1

3

A.D.)

Hisjlaw

and

BGU

s2 Notes, p. 209, adding Vett. Val. p. 330 9\v (w. d8avao-iav) ^Kao-Tos Tjpuiv Ka8" T)p.€pav ptXcTo" yvpva^bptvos Xappdvav. On the other hand P Lond 47 s8 (ii/A.D.) (= I. p. 82 Xt'-yc

(le-yaXoirpeirecrTdTu)

TOV

he exercise himself" (PBV), and see field

will

(vi/vii

dSsXcf>fj,

Tii

.

.

2TpaTT|"yiOV

p.€l£oT€pu>

2i

I.

[xtWco

'

cf.

TTaVtv4>T|U.OV

The noun

ponder on."

3 used in the neut. "ink," as in 2 Cor 3

is

,

2

Jn", 3 Jn

,

iff.

(iii/iv

ink

(=

II. p.

found — Tpi\|/as

is

Kal

a.d.)

where a recipe

f.)

for

making

to iov?), Kal to Beiov,

(/.

ev

XtCav,

o-nmTT|piav Kal Tpipe,

Tijv

229

to tSiov

udXa

fj.eiga.s

pâst

{I.

"

tula P-^ a vi "ipaîKii, rubiginem (?), et sulphur, et alumen contusum, et probe " mixta diligenter terito, et utitor proud atramento scriptorio

empeXiis

XP™ ™ s

peTa (if.). For other applications of the P Meyer 7' (A.D. 130) Kvdpo(v) p,e'Xavo(s), "black

(Ed.), see s.v. cf.

adj.

Oxy XIV.

beans," P

"black

olives,"

1631

P

Par

23

(A.D. 2S0) tXai[w]v peXaiviiv,

574""

(iii/A.D.)

(=

Selections,

to pe'Xav x aos ' v Tc" s oiruXiais, p. 114) TrapaSiSuipi and Kaibet 274" peXas OdvaTos. Me'Xas is used as a dis(cited s.v. tinguishing epithet in P Amh II. 62* (ii/n.c.

BGU

in

meditate," 7

IV.

1

.

125 (B.C. WL auTwt

"

,

X°P Tl[ Y] meanings

.

t-rri5i£is

peXtTw has the

"

1

'i

''intend,"

study."

8

Xs.

MGr

NapKLo-p-wt.

13

in P Grenf [I. 3S (B.C. Si) p.[«]Xav o~raTr|pov oktu, P Oxy " the II. 326 to ppo\iov tov pAavos, ink-pot," and P Leid

"

translation

found

is

Ta]s peXtVas Kal Tas

13)

/.telaq

common

points rather to the

peXmlv "

Jannaris Gr. § 506.

fish has a place in

of

all

from the KoivVj

—phases P >xy

Greek from Homer

to

MGr

:

I0

(a medical prescrip234"" tion ii hi A.D.) add honey irp6o-u.i£ov uiXi Kal poSivov, and rose-extract," ib. VI. 936 s (iii/A.D.) T|]iix ovv p-''* lT °s, cf.

—

II.

(

"half a chous of honey." 10

u.cXLKT|piSa,

This

papyrus shows also ueXiTiva o-T€
last

n "honey comb," and

which the editors render " 3 honey-sweet garlands otherwise

" :

the

ci.

unknown

adj. p-eXiVo-ios as interpolated in the For ace. pe'Xiv see P Iar.d 1S 1 (vi/vii A.D.)

TR

of Lit 24 42

and

for u-cXitiv see

.

Kaibel 719 s -yXvKvv ws

p.eX£Ttv.

ere eis

ueliaaioQ.

)

s Xcvkos), and as a proper name in P Oxy XIV. l6S2 (iv/A.D.) diMOTeiXa [[riva]] Mt'Xava, "I am sending For the form Melas," and in P. Grenf II. 77 (iii.'iv a.d.).

—ov see P land 35

ueXavos, —

s

(ii/iii A.D.) |3ovv n«X[d]vr|V T|. with the editor's note, and for neXd-yxP u, S see Maj'ser Gr.

p. 296.

See

s.v. ac'Xi.

Me/.h)j. For this proper name

Ac

in

\VH

2S 1 ,

fielei.

For the impersonal

(=

"it

p.«'Xei,

Mt

as in

irepi,

22 16

is

a care,"

otSa -yap ep.avT
III. p. 207)

c.

dat. of the

P Lond S97 2 '

a!., cf.

I

Cor

(A.D.

[piv ?] 0"0i hi ws v-rrcp ISiov i)Tt fjLt'Xti croi iroXXd irtpl 4p.ov, ptXfjo-ci tskvov, "for I am conscious that you are as much concerned

me

as you will be concerned

P Oxy VIII.

s

(cf.

4*)

own

regarding your

104) €v8e'ws '{\n\Kt tpol " I ircpl tov -npaYafxaTOS (/. Trpd-ypaTos} ov p€ fjpwTT|K€S, immediately attended to the matter about which you asked

child,"

me"

P Ryl

1

155

marg.) read

(Ed.),

8

II.

>

,

verb are

P

Amh

II.

131* (early ii/A.D.) (itXô-aTio see that the empty

Ta KcvupaTa, "

d-vopao-OTJ

bought" (Edd.), P Oxy ov

<-ypa*|fa

©€«vi

III.

p^|

8 530 (U/A.D.) to

u^Xc'tw 0-01

el

jj.tj

binus

"do

I

wrote to

ib.

VI. 930 11

ovk ^copau' ov p«Xi TaiiTa (note the idiomatic TavTa). t-ytvdpriv'

Hesychius defines this verb as " exercise oneself i.e.

yvpydjopai,

= do-K«u,

p.01' 6

Pios

tiripcXt'opai,

in," a meaning which

15 in admirably both the N'T passages Ac 4", I Tim 4 which it occurs cf. Ps l 2 ev Tui vdpu avTov ptX€TT|o-€i, "in

suits

,

;

p-T|v£,

cf.

Btiii

Ac

(cf.

hands of a

in the

Kal iraTpuv

28')

Av*yova~ru>

p.cXXa>

P Par 43 2

ib.

48

.

.

Kal

&p£as

.

construed 84 times with the pres.

is

(B.C. 154)

19

(B.C.

153)

aeXXu

hi io-a7«iv 4v tiu

KaTaTrXeiv

(ijXXopev

p.«o-op-r|

tov

irpbs

P Meyer 20 9 (1st half iii/A.D.) u.«'XXi. irpbs rip-ds P Tebt II. 416 5 (iii/ i'pX«o-8ai, "ptXXu 0-01 del ^pd^tiv, 10 A.D.) piXXw u.€viv «is 'Avtivoov, and P Oxy VIII. 1 1 56 the constr. IV r J F° TOU iav X XP (iii/A.D.) pAXo[p.e]v x°P Pao-iXta,

-

cf.

carried out "(Edd.), and

[lEfcrda).

:

Ac 23 30 ),

A.D.) epcXno-e hi p.01 •rrtpxj/ai Kal 7rv8t'o-8ai -ircpl Tfjs " I took care to send and ask about v-yias crov, your health (Edd.), and from the inscrr. C. and B. ii. p. 700, No. 635

ovk TJpnv

XT

In the inf.

8« irpa-ypaTiov

TtTt'Xeo-Tat.

title

J.IE/J.W.

fut.

(ii/iii

(iii/A.D.)

MeXiTaiuv

dp.4>iiroXtvo-as

with the

jars

bore the

kios) Ka[o-TpC]Kios Kvp(«Lva) ITpovSiivs iirirevs 'Pwp.(a£wv) irpiiTos

are

not be concerned that the matter about which

Theon has not been

0-01

was

— mnnicipi

Mclitcnsium primus (C!f. X. 7495). and compares IG XIV. 601 A(ov-

omnium

(A.D.

241 (iii/A.D.) ptXno-dTo-u (/.-ara) "be careful of the o-ow irtpl uv 0-01 ivtTiXaTO Siuk( paTT|s " orders which Socrates gave you Other exx. of the (Edd.).

ircpl

who

governor

person and

about

RV

(HZNT

tion of the islands subject to Sicily

84)

(cf.

MeXiTr|VT| with B*, but there can be little doubt that this reading is due to dittography of the following f| vtj(o-os). ad Ac I.e.) states that the administraPreuschen

o-to-8ai t?|v]

inf.,

which

Syll 432

10

as

P

Giss

I.

(B.C.

Ka8'

ein.Tpo-7r^|V

Me'XXw followed by the

is

NT

obsolete in the

326-5) dpdo-ao-iv i)Ti

S.v

aor. inf. act.

g.«'XXti is

.

.

TR

(cf. .

[itoit|-

fo-[t]o-8ai

ktX,

seen in such passages

12 5 (ii/A.D.) 60-aKis «dv pt'XXris

Tr«pi|/ai,

1'

1

>xy

(ii/A.D.) JpeXXov -yap dveXBeiv, and ib. VII. 14S8 1067" (iii/A.D.) (I ptXXtis
XII.

coming," and by the (iii/B.C.

)

T|viKa

aor. inf. pass, in

%cXXov

P Goodsp Cairo

K0ipii8f|vai ?-ypa\(/a e-rrio-TdXia

J^ p,

and P Par 47 12 (c. B.C. 153) (= Witkowski, 2 p. S9, Selections, p. 22) Kdv i8f|S i>Tl p«'XXop.€V 0-U)8f|Vai, TOTt PaiTT1.5
inscrr. after B.C. 300. is

found

at

Priene, viz. Prient

n

5 [c.

B.C.

297) JptXfXov

396

fj.(Xos

NT

For the usage Tv-^tlv (see Rouffiac Recherches, p. 27). see Moulton Gr. ii. p. iSS. Ets to peXXov in the sense of

"next year"

is

els

108) ri\v

p.

seen in P Lond 1231* (A.r>. 144) (=111. to p[e]XXov 7eupYeiav a good parallel to

—

AV

the meaning in Lk 13' as against " thenceforth " cf. Field Notes,

RV

:

In Mt 24*' peXXfô-eTe 8e may be "you must then be

"then

is that the person referred to had taken a long time in producing an unsatisfactory result. Reference may be made to the striking tomb-inscr. Kaibel

and that the meaning

574

7f

Kal 8vo,

aKoveiv iroXe'povs the meaning prepared to hear of wars," but

prefers with Field {Notes, p. 240) to read with the meaning, " I shall take

"so

P Tebt

11

II.

A.I).

331 131) i]-n~ffv(yKa[v po]i irXT|"yds irdv pe'X[o]s to[v o-]cipaTos, "belaboured me with blows (<".

on every limb of Cf. also

26l !2

ib.

"

my

body

(Edd.

Kaibel 547'

(ii/A. D.

)4ru

X'l s eK

:

)

(i/A. D.

)

peXeW

cf.

P Lips

I.

37

21

(a. d.

Tfveipa pe[X]uv direXve,

For

Heb

450" name the

a.d.) (with note),

(ii/iii

dTr[o]irTa8e£crT|S.

ib.

458

s

(a.d.

155).

The

never spelt in Greek with I either in the Old or

New

Testament (Burkitt, Syriac Forms,

in

Ttva

irepl

a Grecized form of the Lat. membrana, "parchment," said to be so called from Pergamum in Mysia, where it was

manufactured

(see

Thompson Greek and Latin

Palaeo-

graphy (Oxford, 1912), p. 2Sff.). In the NT the word is found only in 2 Tim 4 13 where the reference is probably to parchment rolls of the OT Scriptures. Dibelius {HZNT ad I.) cites Theodosius III. p. 695 Schulze pepPpdvas rd €tXr|Td k^kXt|kcv oiiTtu *ydp 'Pwpaioi KaXoOo-i rd 8e'ppaTa. ,

eV «iXr|Tois hi etôv irdXai rds Oeias Ypatpds. pt'xpi

TovirapdvTos exouo-iv

oIJtw hi Kal

°' TouSaloi.

jLlEfiriHjilOlQOg.

in pepipipoipoi, complainers, querulosi of Assumption of Moses vii. 7,

seems largely

which

XII. 1426" (a.d. 332), and PSI I. S6 13 (a.d. 367-375). For the ace. constr., as in Heb 8* N* AD* (but dat. N c B),

P Fay HI 3 (A.D. 95-6)

the

pe'v
(/.

pe'popaC o-e)

" xMp'Sia Sum, I blame you greatly for two pigs," P Oxy XII. 14S1 5 (early ii/A.D.) tov el'iravTa 0-01, " I blame the person who told

diroXeVas of

loss

pe'popai hi

13 you," P Ryl II. 239 (mid. iii/A.D.) edv Se' tis dp[e"]Xeia " if ovk yt'vT|TaL, ep[e o]iv p'pvpi dXX[d o-eain-dv, any neglect occurs, you will not blame me but yourself" (Edd.). For cf.

pepirrds

lav

to.

BGU

IV. 1079

s2

(a.d. 41)

Trap(d) 0-o.tov irofo-rjs

uepirrds,

"

if

(/.

you manage your own

blamed," P Oxy XIV. 1772

s

(= Selections,

cauToi affairs,

p.

.

.

iroi.T|o-r|s) ouk el you are not to be

(late iii/A.D.) iyu> Se oIIk clp.t

.

=

the

cf.

,

,

For dpspvpipotpnTos, "blameless," see P Par 63 vii

'

14

(B.C.

SixaCus

—

19

P Ryl II. 154 (a contract of marriage A.D. 66) fj tc 0ai(rdpiov Kal 6 Xa[t]pT|pu>v dpep\|/ipoipr|T<»>s Ka6oTi Tr[pdTeles p. 56 s (ed. Ilense) unites direp£Tjepoy [o-v]vep£ouv. epyos and dpepipfpoipos. The verb pep\|npoipe'w is found see

(dv, an untranslatable (q.v.).

The

Greek,

is

For

e.g. xviii. 31. 7.

was originally a form

particle,

correlation piv

.

largely reduced in the i.e.

solitarium, particle, as in Rom \iiv

pe'v

so

hi,

.

.

NT

common

of prjv

in classical

Blass Gr. p. 266

(cf.

f.).

followed by no contrasting

BGU

8

I irpuiTov \iiv, at., cf. (ii/A.D.) (== Selections, p. 90) irpd ptv irdvTiov

i^yiaivetv Kal Std iravTos «pwpf'vov

II.

423'

tvxopat

o-«

13 (/.

eppupeVov) evTux'iv,

YpdvJ/ov poi €iri(TTdXiov irpwTov pev ir€pl Tfjs crcuTTjpLas o~ou, The combination y.iv SeuTtpov Trcpl ttjs Taiv d8€Xv pou. oJv in narrative, summing up what precedes, or introducing 6

I

,

such passages as

9

31

P

,

al.

cf.

:

Petr

II.

Blass Gr. p. 273),

is

seen

=

8

(mid. iii/B.C.) ( Witkowski 2 p. 19) pdXio-Ta p«v ovv Trjv irdo-av o-?rou8^|v 2 o-e Sid TeXovs, P Lille I. 26 (iii/B.C.) n-dr|o-ai. [to]0 d(j>«6fivaC 13 (19)

,

=

(

Witkowski

peiav

-yfjs.

-,

p.

paXio-Ta

49) ?-ypaipds poi irepl ttjs els tt|v o-no-ahi ircpl ttjs iv IlaTtuvTi" auTfj pev ovv

jo-tiv iravTtXcis dirr|p['Y]pe'vii, 2 (= Witkowski

ye'Ypaepa, s.v.

M

.

.

and

BGU

III.

1009

4

(ii/B.C.

)

pev [o]uv t»v dXXwv [oil coi See also o]s ^dp croi o-r|palv]el ?KaiTTO.

p. Ill) irepl

,

pevoCvve.

JLIEVOVV.

See

s.v. pcv.

40)

dXXd crv In P Amh II. 63' (iii/A.D.) cruvKaTaOepevos ppaSe'us pepcpnTa, the editors suggest that p.ep«pT|Td, which does not occur elsewhere, may pepirTd,

(lepirrds,

16

occurring in a influenced Jude's

have

to

Jude

language (see James' Second Peter and Jude p. xlv. (in CGT)). The word is found in the sense of "censorious," in Vett. Val. p. I7 12 where it is joined with KoXao-TiKos

in

The phrase els to ev pnScvl pep
(ic-ydXcos

Oxy X.

eiraKoXovBfjo-ai,

"

"

With

what follows (Ac f.isfiq:ofiai.

cf.

pe'p\|nv

"yeveVSai.

t[it

from the time of Polybius,

p. 2S).

fis/uôdva,

first

to pr|8epiav

epauTov dpep
the description of MeXxio-e8e'K as dirdTiop, dpr|Tiop, 7*, see the reff. under these words, and add PSI V.

is

seen in such passages as P

is

eis

292)

eViaVTOUS

<£
no complaint may ensue" (Edd.), ib. I. 140 16 pe'pi|siv f\ dpeXiav f\ KaTayvoxriv

that

164)

Mel%ioedex. in

(A.D.

passage

fiiloQ.

3S9).

19

poVOV

(pdovepu Saipovi pep
(A.D. 550) els to pn8ep(av

peXT|crto instead of peXXrjcrw

In MGr peXXovpevo is used for "the care to remind you." future." For compounds, like peXXoirpdeSpos, "a future president," cf. P Giss I. p. 87 f.

tu>

The noun pipûs 1255

—

hi TpiT|KOVTO. £wT]S

il

p. 65.

this use of the fut. tense out of the question in 2 Pet I 12 peXXt|o-
ets

(end of i/A.D.)

-

after that,"

is

and accordingly he

/xeuovuye

jueyovrys standing at the beginning of a clause, contrary to classical 18 28 (cf. Lk II ), usage (Lob. Phryn. p. 342), as in Rom io may be paralleled by pevTofyt standing first, e.g. P Lond 13 897 (a.d. S4) (= III. p. 207) pe'vToi yc oi 9i\i» ktX.,

P

Amh

II.

135

11

(early ii/A.D.)

pe'vToi-ye

6

Kupios

t-q

-y

397

fXiVTOl

fifpLfj.ua ktX., and P Oxy

19

III.

Trpot7pa\|/«v 53 (ii/A.D.) pevToiYe iws irpbs o-e 'i\Qr\ 'Avou(3ds otirb tou ctoO xaXKOv to d»|/wvidv crou Kal Tiiv crwv e£oSiacrov feus irtfjuj/u), "until however 1

Anoubas arrives, you must pay for the provisions of yourself and your household out of your own money, until I send " you some (Edd.).

in the sense of "distribute," "assign," is seen in such 1passages as P Tebt II. 302 (a.d. 71-2) el 6 rfeTpiivios TJp.lv Tas dpovpas dvTi o-]uvTa£ews eue'pio-ev ktX., " if Petronius had assigned the land to us instead of a subvention " etc.,

P Oxy

IV. 7 1 3" (a.D. 97)

fievxoi.

For

p.e'v,

"do

8opuPt]8t)s,

els

P Tebt

12

41 1 (HI A. D.) p.T|Sev pe'vToi not be disturbed however," P Giss I. 47" cf.

(time of Hadrian)

(c.

which was originally a

this particle of affirmation,

strengthened

II.

Chrest.

(=

I.

p.

jSj) ds pevToi SeSuKcis 8 0-01, P Oxy XII. 1420

toCto (Spaxfids) kS feircjnl/d A.D. 129) dXX[d] ue"vToi Kal to[v] 'A^yaSeivov
"

however, must join in preand P Ryl II. 75 s (late eorlv Ka8' 8v e'xpeiva iroXXaKis, "only

Agathinus them" — certain accounts, too,

X
senting

twos

ii/A.D.) pe'vToi

a principle according to which I have often judged" MevToi stands first in the sentence (see s.v. 3* (A.D. 566-573) pevToi Kal aiTijs \uvovvyi) in P Lond 1711 there

is

(Edd.).

Tfjs

o-fjs

inraKoilo-ps

koo-(ii.6tt|tos

{Hellenislica,

draws

11)

p.

attention

Hib

peVrov tor pe'vToi in P

kt\.

p.01

I.

40'

Wackernagel

the Doric

to

form

tirurrao-o

261)

(B.C.

pe'vTov aKpi(3us, "but you must clearly understand," as against the editors' note "that the writer was capable of mistakes." The adversative force of the particle appears in

NT

such passages from the

as

13

Jn 4",

7

al.

,

:

cf.

also

8 Jas 2 , where, however, Hort thinks "that ueVroi retains its original force of a strong affirmation," and translates

"indeed," "really":

Kiihner-Gerth

cf.

503,

§

p.e'veiv

Oxy

is

IV. 744 s (B.C.

ev 'AXe£av8pe'a (== eia)

Ryl

— i/A.D.)

II.

232

10

p,e'vw,

xpr|p.aTLo-dv

1)

(

= Selections,

P Fay

p.01,

tj

137

p. 32) iyi> (question to an

2

peivwi ev BaK\;id8i

;

P

(ii/A.D.) ol 8rjp.ba-ioi irpoo*tcpwvr|o-av avTui oti

pe'vis ev ttj km (/. Kuan), and Preisigke 2639 trou pe'vi 38 I 0eppoO8is tj yvvr| Ilao-opda-ios (cf. Jn *-); see also Schulze Gr. Lot. p. 22 f. (2) time, in P Ryl II. 172" ;

:

" the you" (Edd.), and " he kept saving"

(a.D. 20S) peveis «irl ttj irpo-ye-ypappevri aforesaid lease shall continue secured to

pio-8iio-i,

VI. 903 36 (iv/A.D.) Jpeivev Xe'-y
P Oxy

:

Kupias tt|s all

P

(iio-0iio-«u)S

e'

01s irepie'xei irao-ei,

"the

lease in

" provisions remaining valid (Edd.) contrasted with 19 Hamb I. S (A.D. 136) dire'Xuo-a ttjs its

pio-8u>o-euis

Ka8u(s irpoKciTai)

P Fay

35

10

= "await," pe'vei

MGr

(a

air'

Will

— a.D.

.

.

ep.e'pio-e

tois

117) ots TeVvots T]pu>v

avTovs eXevo-dpeva

els

epov

eVe'pois

pepi£eiv el [pr| povn eKao-Tr| avTiijv -yevea, "which children shall not have the power to alienate what is inherited by

them from me except only to their several families" (Edd.), xir 38 and P Leid (ii/iii a.d.) pe'pio-bv poi d\/a8d ev Ttj

W

-

BGU

II. 51 1" 12 (time of Cf. also pou. Chrest. I. p. 2b) pepio-u cro[i TavTnv Tfjv] 1 (A.D. 23) p.e'pio-ov "flput 'HpaKXTjpe'pav, Meyer Ostr Si

yeveVi

(/.

-yeve'crei)

(=

Claudius)

(elSov)

inr(b)

Xaxavo

v

o-Trepp.ov)

bvov

eva dpTd(Pr(s)

p-ids

T]fj.lcrovs.

In the Attic inscrr. the verb is used of paying out money from the public treasury, e.g. Syll 74 = 3 I37) lsff [c. B.C. 3S6) p-eplo-aL 8e to dp-yvpiov to elprjue'vov tos d-rroSe'KTas eK twv KaTapaXXo|xevwv xP1}1
J

vdpwv

For the

pep[icrwo-t.

(B.C. 13)

tov

pefjL€ptcrp.e'vov

BGU

see

pass,

a^Tols xpovov,

ib.

IV.

II3I

We

Aetyava AouklXXt)s SiSuaaTOKOu p€p.e'pLcrTai Ppe'cpn,

io53

i-

33

:(6

(b.c. 13)

8aTrdvr|S pêpL^pp-e'vTis els p-epn I'cra 8vo. may note also the touching inscr. Kaibel 6, 5

—

evQdSe KetTe,

^wov iraTpi. 8aTepov

aiiTT).

(a.D.

150-1).

as in

Ac 2o 23

P Ryl

(Thumb, Handbook

-

prj8ev fjpds tu»v 8edvTwv e"yXtiT€lv, cn;VTeTTjpnpeVws Trpds to In V Giss I. 19 8 8etov eKouo"Lws iroel (/. -rroielTaL, iroiei). (ii/A.D.) a wife writes to her

cra

wktos

husband — cn)v]exu»s

T|p£as crou,

and

in

ib.

22

11

(ii/A.D.)

on learning that her son is dirpdcr[K07r]ov Kal IXapwTaTov, exclaims TQv[id p]ot tj irdo*a tvyj\ eo-Tu [Kal pjepiuva. See also the mantic P Ryl I. 2S'-119 in citation s.v. evx^),

—

(iv/A.D.) edv 8[e] 6 exdpevos pepi'pvais iroXXats irepLTreo-eiTau

Kal KaKO-rraSlais, eiixou Ait, "if the next (toe quiver), he be involved in much anxiety and distress: pray to

will

Zeus," and Anacreontea ed. Bergk Poetae Lyrici Graeci III. : OTav irivai tov olvov, eliSouo-iv at ic66, No. 43 p. ffi

|

ti p.01 youiv, ti poi ttoviuv, The connotation of the word

pe'pipvai.

vwv

:

I

:

transitively

to the question, ti PacriXeiav Siarripei

Kaibel 654'

(iii/A.D.),

Kdpt

;

pve'cr-Ku

and

pvt|o-Ku> are also

ti poi peXei pepip.comes out in such

1

For the verb used cf.

|

3 phrases from Vettius Valens as pp. 131 peTd irdvov Kal 4 81a tov 4>8dvov Kal t^v pe'pipvav peplpvT]s Kal pi'as, 27

With "uneasy

II.

d-ypuirvov-

t^v irepl [ttjs ituit]. a mother (not father, as

f][pepas p](av pe'pipvav e'xw

(a.D. 135),

,

p. 143)

This strong subst. (see s.v. p.epip.vdw) occurs in the petition 11 6 (B.C. 164) 81b t^)v pev ev Temple Twins P Leid B tw leptii T)puv eiripe'XeLav Kal ttjv tov pi'ou pe'pipvav, els to

of the

157"

see further

:

to 6avciv, and the exx. in Field Notes, p. 132. In some dialects form a pres. peCvu from the aor. stem

found.

.

[ieqii.iva.

longer," P oracle

8e p.T|Tr|p dtrb

d8e\4>o[l]s

10

4S9

ra

e£e'o-Tai

f}s

used intransitively with reference s place, in P Hib I, 55 (B.C. 250) o]u -yap o-xoXd^w irXeiova xp[°vov, "for I have no leisure to remain

"remain," "abide," to (1)

ovk

III.

ib.

(Edd.),

3, g.

jLievco,

t|

Twv ircpl Ne'crXa " eKaTe'piu dpoupas TeVcrapas, my mother bestowed upon my brother and sister aforesaid 4 each of the arourae al Xesla " pov

•rrpo-ye'ypapp.e'vois

kingdom?"

lies

the head, etc."

the answer

cf. ;

Aristeas 271 where " what preserves a

given, pe'pipva Kal povTis, "is Sid T(iv diroTeTa-yp-e'viDV els tovs

is

oiSev KaKovp7T|8r|o-eTai 6x^ ov s T0-l5 Xp'iii?! "care and watchfulness to see that no injury is inflicted by those who are set " (Thackeray). authority over the people

in

positions of

398

fiepifxvaai

fj-epof

dpXaP^s

fiegi/ivaa). idea of " over-anxiety," which readily attaches to this verb, as in Mt 6", Ps 37™ at, is well seen in P Tebt

The

evw vdp

pepjipvtjs,

ere

cr]ir[o]vSrjs -ypdcpw Situs

"

4o-ku\[tov]

irofiJTJcrw,

I

[p^|

am now

writing in haste to

prevent your being anxious, for I will see that you are not worried" (Edd.) see also P land 1 9 (iv/A.D.) whfre a father writes to his son BeTô-ov 01 v, :

[t«'kvov,

SnlXiicrai

pejpipvelcreis

(/.

to

t|peiv

KaTao-Tdo-e
Ttjs

pepipvijo-eis) a-rravTa to.

Kara

ere

Xovlav

0-01

this contract."

see

Moulton

"and

On

Proleg.

for your security I have issued to the force of the participle in Mt 6-\

The verb sometimes means

230.

p.

merely "am occupied with," as where Oedipus asks the herdsman piov riva

;

in

Oed.

Soph. Tyr. 124 — ep-yov pepipvuv irotov 1

and B.

(as in the

MGr

In

phrase pepiKal T|Soval).

does

it

mean more than "some," "several."

not

38 For pepurpds, "division," "share," cf. P Tebt I. jC 2 b Ill) (= Witkowski 104) p. -ye'YpairTai pepicrpts, " 7 the division (of artabae) has been drawn up," P Fay 125 (ii/A.D.) Suvao-a[i] tov pepio-pbv Ttjs 'I'lXfojTrdfTojpos ?X elv "take care to secure the share ot P"or the Philopator." " a 3 1' meaning distributing," cf. Sy/l 603 (= 1017) (iii/B.C.) " ex itu)Xt|]o-6i Se Kal Ta cruv[eiXe]-ype'v[a] eK tov [pjepicrpov, distributione victimarum deo oblatarum " (Ed.). Wilcken

(B.C.

,

,

ij

"employed in what labour, or what way of life compares I Cor 7" pepipva Ta tov Koo-pov.

Jebbdflf/. the Phrygian inscr. C.

Kal SevTe'pa xP1<>"dpevos

/USQia/HOQ.

(/.

e£e8dpnv,

you

ij

Kal

crov,

[StiXiio-at,

dpepipvtjo-wpev). See also the citations s.r. and add for the subst. dp.epiH.via P Oxy XIV. dpe'pipvos, 1627*° (a.d. 342) irpbs Se dpepipviav crov TtjvSe t^|v bpo-

tva] dpepi.pve'0-wpev

"

cular

;

—

pepiSi

picj

We may

have an ex. of the adj. pepiKos in P Oxy XIV. 1655' (iii/A.D.) pepiKciv p., "forty divisible (?) (loaves)," but see the editors' note. Geldart (Mod. Greek Language, p. 97) traces the invention of the adj. to the Cyrenaics, who used it in the philosophical sense of "parti-

LXX

315" (ii/A.D.) vOv Se [peTa

II.

Siape'veiv,

ev
?

In

p. 565, No. 465, we find name TiTe'Sios 'Ap.epip.vos Ramsay suggests that Amerimnos may be a baptismal name given to Titedios when he became a Christian, marking him as the man who " takes no " 34 thought for the morrow (Mt 6 ). The verb, conii.

the proper

:

(Ostr i. p. 256 ff. ) has shown that in the ostraca pepio-pds to pepepio-pe'vov) denotes a personal tax assessed at the same rate for all, e.g. Ostr 613 3 (a.d. 141-142) vir(ep)

=

(

pepicrp(ov) dirdpu>(v), perhaps a kind of poor-rate (Ostr i. p. 161), or more likely an extra levy to make up deficiencies

caused by dtropoi, iv

-

545)

P-

-

who were unable to pay taxes (see Archiv P Tebt I. 29 16 B.C. no) irvpivov

a 'so

" items of the corn-dues,"

nected with pepfljw and peppnpiljw, denotes " distraction" of mind cf. Terence Andr. i. 5. 25 f. curae animum divorsae

pepio-pov,

trahunt.

dtraiTtjcrOai

:

cf

:

pepicrpbs [o-ir]eppdTwv,

ib.

21'-

n

(<-.

BGU

I.

20 s (a.d. 141-2)

(a.d. 340) pepepCcrOai Kal

dtrnTtjo-Bai) etrl Ttjs tjpeTe'pas

(/.

Kwpns

els

tovs

evYe-ypappe'vovs avSpas tovs e£tjs eyvevpappeVovs pepicrFor a possible ex. of the rare povs e' eKao-Tou pnvds.

e£tjs

/HEQIQ.

The

16 12 TrprnT-n Ttjs pepiSos MaKeSovias ird\is, which Hort objected to on the ground that

use of this word in

Ac

P

see

pe'pio-pa

Strass II.

Xdyovs Ta pepi'crfpaTa

(?)

I07

6

(iii/B.C.)

irdvTas tovs

els

....

"

pepis never denotes simply a region, province, or any geo2 graphical division" (Notes , p. 96), is now amply justified on the evidence of the papyri, as well as of later Greek writers generally (see W. M. Ramsay Exp V. vi. p. 320).

An 71-2) in

almost contemporary ex. Ttjs II[oX]e'pwvos peplSos,

the Arsinoite

nome

:

cf. ib.

is P Tebt II. 302 (a.d. " the division of Polemon " 1

315"

(ii/A.D.)

where a

priest

connected with temple finance is warned that a government " inspector was on the point of coming "to his division p[e"]XX[i]v Kal

els -ri|v pe[pt]8a
exx. are

P

ttjs

" Oepio-Tou peplSos, "in the division of Themistes, andBGU III. 975 s (a.d. 45) (= Selections, p. 42) a deed of divorce entered into ev Trj SoKvoiralov Nr|o-ov Ttjs 'HpaKXl8ov peplSos tov 'Apo-fiJvoeCToxj vopov, "at Socnopaei Nesus of the Heraclides district of the Arsinoite nome." The word is

also very

Lk

io 42

common

in the

sense of "portion," "share," as

/tisoiaztjg.

In

W^

P Leid

v

"

(ii/iii a.d.) (= II. p. 131) pepiortjs is of Sarapis Dieterich compares Lk 12 14 See also Vett. Val. p. 62 4 6 Kvpios tov wpocrKoirov etrtTd'irws

used as a

Kelpevos

tj

-

title

:

.

ISlas aipe'crews peptcrT^s

xP^vwv

^wtjs vlveTat.

/uegoc;.

The can

all

we

varied applications of pepos, which be illustrated from the vernacular.

find in the

NT,

The meaning Rev 22", is seen in P (1)

" of a part" assigned to one, as in Strass I. 19 5 (a.d. 105) tov virdpxoyros

avTcii.

pep[o]ys

and the Christian P Ileid 6 1 ' (iv/A.D.) = Selections, p. 126) trapaKaXw [ojvv, Se'crtroTa, tva pvnpov( [e]vns pot els Tas d^las o-ov evxds. i^va SvvnOwpev pe'pos twv evbs dirb pepuv evve'a,

"

I beseech you, master, to remem(dp)apTttiv KaOaptcrecos, ber me in your holy prayers, that I may be able (to receive)

my

part in constituent

the cleansing of sins." part" of a whole, as in

"

(2)

Lk

For

n 3a

,

pe'pos

cf.

P

= the

Petr

II.

P Lond 8So 18ff (b.c. 113) (= III. p. 9) a document in which a man executes a division of his landed property— Ilavopxovvei pev t<5i irpecrpuTe'pwi. vim avTov

25S-3) to irpbs votov [t]ov oxvpwpaTos Tetxos, " the wall to the south pe'pos pe'v Ti avTOv iretrruKos eo-Tiv, of the prison, part of it has fallen" (Ed.), BGU IV. 1123*

Tats eavToi 8uvaTpdo-c.v peplSa peplSas 8vo plav, and P Oxy XII. 14S2 21 (ii/A.D.) ev tiu Se Toiru> tov traTpds tov

(time of Augustus) 8taipe9T|creTai els pe'[pti] tcra Kal bpoia 14 (A.D. 3S) ffiwKev irXrivds trXeiovs ets Tpia, T Ryl II. 145 14 trdv pe'pos tov o-iopaTos, and P Hamb I. 54' (ii/iii A.D.)

in

-

at., e.g.

.

.

.

diroTe'BeiKa rr|v pepSav pou, barley) in the room

"

I

have stored

belonging to your father

"

my

share (of

For (Edd.). and the classical

pepls as a portion of food, cf. Gen 43" at. exx. in Wetstein ad Lk io 42 see also Field Notes, p. 64, and add Vett. Val. p. 345 10 el Se' tis tSv KeKXnpe'vwv efle'Xoi ,

:

2

13 (3)

Is

(B.C.

Ta dvw

pep-r]

— with

reference to the upper reaches of the

s 21 cf. P Leid M' (ii B.C.) (= I. Similarly with Mt 15 ev dtrb votov oiicrns olKias Ttjs pe'pet AtocrirdXews p. 59) and with Ac 23 s where the word has the force T-ijs pe-ydXns,

Nile.

•

•

•

,

399

fitaos

fxeanij.l3pia of "party,"

P

cf.

X.

Oxy

1278='

(a.D.

214) ikao-Tov 84

jusairevco.

To

tov av|>]bv n-epio-repewva, pe'pos Tr[a]pa8ovv[ai ejijaTepu "each party is to deliver to the other the said pigeon-house,"

P

Flor

47"

I.

where an dvTiKaTaXXa-ytj

(A.D. 213-17)

III.

"),

(cf.

3'°,

9

)

P Rvl

cf.

I.

S9

(iii/A.D.)

(as

SieJ-rruv to.

p.

(4)

SioiKr|0-ea)s.

Flor

2

Ac 19" amended

147) SiKaioSo[rns " matter " For the derived seê of

Berichtigungen, 3

P

seen in

is

line of business," as in

II.

127

21

Cor

—

"

p. 5S,

apud

402

2

172)

(A.D.

ep-yov

Xd-yos

dirb

Sb^T)

peXaBpa

.

.

.

€K pe'povs o-rjpepov f|ppoXd-yT]Tai, "

the

KoXXovBij),

.

.

ri [KJaTa Svo " .

,

I

pep-ni dirb

swear that

I

will

peo-irris,

.

II.

419

BGU

cf.

5

dpovpuv,

pepciv rrevTe all that

II.

(a.d. 13

I.

I.

41

14

Christ.

(=

276-7)

250)

(a.d.

koivu> p
-rrapd

I.

p.

(A.D. 330) 6 p«Td|v

19"

(iv/A.D.) o-v tovtov p«o-tTT]s, For the subst. pto-iTtia

intermediary in this."

9 445 (A.D. 148-9) eirl pto-iTia twv iirapxevTuv 23 I. (a.d. 211) ovk ^peivev Tf] 7evop«vrj 9s .

.

ib.

peo-tTia

— of

trustee',

the

.

6

CPR

and P Oxy X. 129s

a

man who

late

not discharge his duties as (vi/A.D.) (=1. p. 201)

did

P Lond 113 27

dv8pwv,

elpirviKiiv

peo-iov

o-vvp«'PT]Kev pto-rjTtav 7€[vt'o-]8ai.

and Vett. Val.

out of five shares and will divide pertains to the two shares .": cf. Cic. ad Alt. xiii. 22. 2 Td Ko/rd pe'pos, of a .

.

BGU

"vou being

beams

perform

ttj

"

.

4S7) rrapbvTwv peo-iTiiv,

I

TrdvT[a]

o-oi

.

P Strass TrapaKaTa8
;

ttoit|0-«iv

dvTiStKOS diroKaTao-TT|o^r|

business transactions in

to

in have to-day been partly fixed (c) Kara pe'pos (Heb 9 ) P Tebt I. 6" (B.C. 140-139) tuv KdTa pe'pos e8v
eTreipepeOJeiv 8e

.

II.

.

KpiTr^s p«o-tT(r|s)

A.D. 150) «dv

(c.

II. p.

Kal (i)o-opev tov KXfjpov is 53S (a.d. 100-101) II. 233* (ii a.d.) Td and P Ryl iy pepovs irapeiXf|cpapev, "

T]

5

29'"

In P Lond 370 (ii/iii A.D.) (Ed.). of a pfo-iT-ns, (= 251) mention is made several times The reference is who may be the "surety" for a debt.

plaintiff the

= irapa8d(

15

I'va pto-elTT|V T|p€iv 80s

III.

=;

3

P Goodsp Cairo .

" account of the work Trpbs tu> TrXivBovp-yCw, " (Edd.), and P Oxy XIV. partially done at the brick-factory 16S1 9 (iii/A.D.) dirb pe'povs Tretpav, "partial proof"; (b) (

connexion with legal trans-

" if it seems , good to you, give us o-vvTj-yopovpevn to the defendant may restore to the an arbiter in order that

yevope'vov

BGU

in

Rein 44" (a.d. io4)"AkvXos b Ka-rao-TaOels

pe'p[o]vs

27 tK pe'povs (1 Cor 12 ) in P Lond 1166" (A.D. 42) ev Tii eviauTip, p. 105) eV ti[vi T]pe]pa T] e-y pe'povs

common

Lille 2S 11 (iii/B.C.)

'ATroXXu(v£ov),

BGU

II.

is

x €t P°*

TrpoeipT]pe'vov

to pepca-iSiupc'vov \€tp6-yp(a
o-e peo-eiT-nv T|p
s d-rro pe'pous (2 Cor 2 ) in phrases are very common, e.g. (a) IV. 1201 15 (A.D. 2) eiipocrav dirb pe'povs Tas 6vpas " they found the doors partly burnt down," KaTaKeKavpe'v[as,

Tebt

P

32

avTois eSuiKapsv peo-iTT|V (before B.C. S7) (= Christ. II. TovXtavos b Sie'-n-wv rd Kara p. gS) b KpaTto-Tos Slolkt)tt)s

haec res ; rei ergo Polybium tovto to pe'pos saepe est hoc, intimam substantiam ac rationem significat." (6) Adverbial

P

"arbiter"

to

epeo-iSiwo-ev

?)

cf.

Awp[(]»v[a, P Cattaoui'-

.

on

(B.C. 141

actions, e.g.

|

Trapao-uvypacpTJs, "quaecumque aut species infractionis" (Ed.), see the note

7

Ypa<£ov IleTexwvTi,

ovk dKpipuis Sti p[do-ai] ("all this kind of thing") 17 we have the meaning o-oi, and p. IO (5) From this again :,i Ka8' 8 4v pe'pos fj "nature," a; in P Tor II. S (ii/B.C.) demum fuerit natura elSos pt'pos

18

.

22

P Rein

Evnpepeias dpxfp°& WL dva5r|Tf|o-ai iirep "wherefore I request you to order the archephodus of Euhemeria to inquire into the matter," and similarly ib. 1" to toioutI 140" (a.D. 36} : see also Menandrea, p. 69

ttj(s)

34-5)

709

Cf. from the inscrr. OG1S 437" (i/n.c.) Yevope'vov '• kXtipov dirb [ttjs peo-]iTevovoT]s Tas o-vv8r|Kas irdXeius, ib. see For the verb peo-i8idw Trpbs tov peo-iTevovTa Srjpov.

pe'pr| Ttjs

(2

(A.D.

ib.

206 13

ib.

o-WTaâi ri tov pepovs.

(A.D. 29) 81b d|icit

906

povvTas,

M«'pos

(3)

green

pe'p(ovsl,

"branch or

the sense of

7

p€0"iT€vovTas eTe'pois Kal Trapa\u(time of Antoninus Pius) Ta i% avT
is

written out in four copies— els to Trap' eKaWpui |ie'pei tlvai 18 late P Lond 102S (vii/A.D.) (=111. p. 277) Sio-o-r)V. and the " the in faction."

tov Trpao-ivou

the literary exx. of this verb (fiom Aristotle down. we may add such occurrences in the Koivr] as I'.HU

wards)

27 pto-iTtias Kpio-ewv. p. 2

.

detailed account.

MGr

pe'pos,

"part," "side," "region,"

"locality."

"midday," as in Ac 22« (cf. Gen 18 al.), cf. the astronomical P Ryl I. 27" a
in its literal sense of

1

"

south,"

= *972) M

as

probably in

(B.C. I7S-2)

Ac

S

2 ',

TOV

appears

in

Syll 540

TOITOV TOV Trpbs p€0-T|padj. peo-T)pPpi.v6s, see

ppiav pXeVovTos. For the poetic P Lond 130 1 ™ (i/iiA.D.) (=1. p. 13S), a horoscope, and the Christian amulet P land 6" (v/vi A.D.) peo-T|pppivbv note. Saipov[i.]ov with the editor's day.'

For

MGr

peo-tipepi,

"mid-

this poetical

word

Lob. Fhryn.

(cf.

p. 53) see

P Leid

a.d.)(= II. p. 91) to peo-avvKTiov (for ace. cf. Mk 13 35 ), upa Tre'TrTTj (/. Tre'pTrTT|), OTav T|o-vx£a -yevriTai, and similarly ib. XT M (= p. 135). dvd\(/as tov pwpbv ktX., 5 in Mk I.e. B, Lk u D, occurs as The form peo-avvKTiov, 6 also in P Oxy XIV. 1 76S (iii/A. D. v[p]i<(i«i eX8iv tls 2 X e8£av Ra KttTd to p«o-avvKTiov (cf. Ac 16"). With the interttj 35 P Oxy XII. I4S9«, 8 (late cf. change of cases in Mk 13 tu dXXo (/. aXXu.) iii/A.D.) tov dXXo (/. aXXov) pT|vbs Wiit

/neo7]in(5gia..

(

[lEOOVVKUOV. 37

(ii/iii

-

)

,

.

pr|vC.

MGr

pto-ovvxTi, pi

.

.

peo-dvuxTa.

/ueaog

P

Ryl common as an adj. in personal descriptions, e.g. 128 30 {c. A.D. 30) 'ATpij(s) («twv) X« oi(X^|) p«T«iTr(
II.

.

.

.

p[«]o-T)i,

and nose," similarly of height,

as in

P Oxy

I.

73"

(A.D. 94)

400

fxeaoTOLyov ©apovviov

.

.

height,

cf.

"the middle toparchy."

Toir;apxias),

picros

(iii/B.C.)

" Thamounion of middle 1260 10 (A.D. 2S6) peo-T|s

p.tXixpws, also it. X.

pe'o-r|

fair":

is

followed by the dat.

In

P

Petr

—Avikios

12 8

I.

peVos

.

frequently found in adverbial 11 (a.d. 26) Ryl II. 166 vvris 8r|pdo-is dvd pe'o-ov ovo~ns S[iw]pvyos, "a plot of state 18 land separated by a dyke" (Edd.), P Oxy IX. 1200 (a.d. 266) iv tois dvd peVov pt'peo-i ttjs Kii(ins. "in the middle P Gen I. II 7 (a.d. 350) els to pe'o-ov part of the village" Tciv OVWV, TO (IS TO pe'cTOV Kal €K VOTOU TT|S TO

The

y.tyii€i.

neut. ptVov

e.g.

expressions:

dvd

is

peo-ov

—P

—

:

CTTapXoV

P Mon I 88 (a.d. 574) IXBovtos Hib I. 73" (B.C. 243-2) iy peVov 8vov), "has removed it from my

olKiafs] ao-Tt'-yao-rov 6v, els peVov: «k (MO-ou— P a.[c}>T|ipTiKev

auTov

{sc,

fiera "

and the late P Oxy I. 130 8 (vi/A.D.), of falsehood, where a debtor appeals for indulgence on the following ground oiSev dSiKov f\ dcrepss KeKT-nTai 6 ev8o£os oIkos tov epoO dvaBoi 8«o-7t6tov, dXX' del peo-Tos eo-Ti. eXenpoo-vvTis Ta xp wSt|, "no 4-rripeov (/. emppeW) tois eSee'criv (/. evSe-) full

—

l

of

kind lord, but

my

ever

is

it

full

of mercy and overflowing

to supply the needs of others" (Edd.).

MGrpto-rds, "full,"

"exuberant."

/UEOTOCO.

cf.

reach" (Edd.), BGU II. 38s"- 23 (ii/iii a.d.) ctpov to-wto. ck 11 and Epict. iii. 3. 15 atpe i< tov tov p[e']o-[ov (cf. Col 2 of the "improper preposition" exx. Several good pe'crov). dvd pe'o-ov will be found s.v. dvd. On «p pe'crw for iv peVw in certain good MSS. of the NT, but never in NBDD 2 see YVH Notes*, p. 157, and on pe'crov c. gen. with the force of 7 as in Mt 14 24 X, Phil 2", Lk S D, and in a

wickedness has ever attached to the glorious house

injustice or

With

metaphorical use of

the

Didache

pepeo-Twpe'vos irpd£ei.,

"thy speech

above)

(see

pito-Tos

5 ovk eVrai 6 Xdvos o-ou

ii.

Kevds,

oii

\J/eu8f|S,

shall not

be

cf.

dXXd nor

false,

On

the use of the verb (and by medical writers, see Hobart, p. 1S9. Cf.

vain, but fulfilled

by deed."

MGr

adj.)

pô-Tupa, "development," "maturity."

,

preposition,

LXX

Exod 14" al., see Hatzidakis Einl. p. 214, where the the classical usage is traced to Semitic influence, but cf. exx. in LS V. I, and Epict. ii. 22. 10 pdXe Kal o-ou Kal to«

" throw an estate between iraiStovi pe'o-ov dvp£8iov, thyself and the child" (Sharp, p. 94). The MGr pio-a('s) is For |ieo-£Si.ov 10S. similarly used see Thumb Handbook, p. = "in consegna" (Ed.), cf. PSI VI. 551 10 (B.C. 272-1).

/LtEzd.

NT

In the

(as in classical prose)

the

gen.

from our sources.

illustrated (1) c.

gen.

—

" For the ordinary meaning with," "in 15 cite P Eleph I (B.C. 311-10) (= toI peTa Ar|pT]Tpias, "those acting with

(a)

company with," we may Selections, p. 4)

"

:

10

P Tebt

I. 35 (B.C. Ill) 8s K[a]l pe8' vpciv wiri " who shall append his signai(om,) Wo7pdx(opai.) peTa " for your health and for that of your children (Edd.),

Demetria,

ttjv evToXf^v

jueooroixov.

A

=" partition-wall"

parallel to this air. elp. in a

(Eph 2")

fragmentary list of abstracts of contracts regarding sales of house property at Hermopolis,

may be found perhaps P

Amh

II.

98'

(ii/iii

A.D.)

(rj|uo-i>)

pe'p(os)

[tuv] pecro-rux-

where the editors propose to read peo-oToix<"v from For 6 peo-OTOixos see also an inscr. peo-droixos (see LS). 16 from Argos, BCffxxxm. (1909) p. 452, No. 22 (uv

?),

.

construed only

is

p«Ta

and the ace, and the various shades of meaning connected with these two usages can be readily with

PAmh

pray

r

P Oxy

III. 531* (ii/A.D.) ijSt'ojs ore do-7ra ,dp«9a TrdvTes oi iv 3 Kal tous p«T 40-oCi TrdvTas, and//'. I. I19 (ii/iii A.D.) Selections, p. 102) KaXws €TroiT|o-es ouk dirtvT]X
oIkioi.

(=

d-TTTive-yKts)

"

me

—

a schoolboy to along with you to the city For the collocation p«Ta Kal, as in Phil 4 3 cf. BGU II. 412 8 (iv/A.D. irpoo-fjX0«v poi Aavvovs X"iP a °" lro see Deissmann BS p. 265 f. ptTa Kal tov vtoO eauTijs (b) Closely associated with this is the meaning "in the

have taken

!

his father.

,

)

/xeaovQavrjfia, "mid-heaven," as

P Oxy

II.

235

13

:

in

S 13

Rev

20-50)

(A.D.

£iu8iov dpcreviKov oIkt)tt|[

al., is

.

u,£o-ovpdi>T|pa) 'YSpoxdu) see the editors' note,

Kpdvov

.

found in the horoscope :

of,"

employment kowski

-,

5

P Passalacqua

e.g.

(iii/B.c.)

tou peTa Avo-tSos

p. 53) 'fctXwvos d8eX(j>bs

(=Witeirio-TO-

be subsuggested that possibly a verb should stituted for p.eo-ovpd(vT|ua), and cf. the use of pecrovpave'u in P Leid V»- 6 (iii/iv a.d.) (=11. p. 13) with the

Xo\pd
accompanying note.

"so

that

been

let

where

it

is

:

wore

Meaaiag.

pTiStva diroXeXijcrOai tu>v ptTa citov, to-day no one of us in the corn-service has

€u)S ct"T|p«pov till

up

go."

For p«Td indicating manner,

(c)

—

iii/B.C.) d£i
Gr. p. 57.

you with prayer and supplication

NT

fair

play," P

Lond 44"

P

cf.

the spelling and use of this distinctive name, which is confined to Jn 1", 4", see Winer-Schmiedel in the

On

'

in the

(B.C. 161)

(=

I.

s

(2

fiearog.

For

this adj. in its

al., cf.

pea-r^v

literal sense of "full," as in Jn

P Oxy VII. I070 32 ptav,

"one

basket

full

16

(a.d. 213-217) dX(Xos) Xixfvos) pco-T(ds), "another gold lamp, small,

1449

19"

Tpa\Ti[p]dTwv crcbuptSav of sweetmeats," id. XII.

(iii/A.D.)

17 metaphorical application, as in Jas 3

(a.d. 330) dvTtino-TdXpaTa

.

.

peard

xP>°" ois peiK(pbs) full," and for its )

al., cf.

CPR

tpevSoXo-yias,

"

I.

19"

replies

Xui

Petr II. 19 (la) 8

ptTa 8ef|o-tu>s Kal " ' beseech 6'x OVTOS

cr«

name

of

God and

Thess 3 12 dvaXueiv, P Oxy II. 292 (c. vt pcTa irdo-rjs 8uvdpews ^X €LV a vTOv cruveo-Tap^vov

Lk

)

I4

18f .).

ancl

OGIS

56

10

(B.C. 237)

of

34)p«9' r|o-i>x'« a.d. 25) irapaKa-

p.

T-f|v

(cf.

«in.^X€i.av Sid

TravTos TroLouvTat p€Ta pe-ydX-ns 8a-irdvr|s Kal xop^Vâs. the gen. oi equipment (as (d) With this may be compared in Mt 26" al.) in the instructions to wear a befitting costume ior

an

official function,

oiv peTa

ttjs aio-8rJTos

P Oxy (.'.

I.

123

«cr6fJTOS

15

(iii/iv

TV™™

a.d.) tio-pai'vuv ° «PX°H' evos

>'

va

401

fxera

fierafiuXAofAai "

e'Toipos elo-p-p,

him remember when he

let

must wear the proper dress,

he

that

enters that he

enter prepared

may

'

(Edd.), "eKreJXevo-Bripev -yap peTa Tiiv xâpvSwv tlo-p-qvai, " for the orders which we received were to wear cloaks when

we entered"

(Edd.).

(e) This prepares us for a corresponding usage in con11 nexion with mental states or feelings, e.g. P Amh II. 133 avT
great difficulty (Edd.), o-ai

made them

P Lond 358*

pe peTa

to," as in

The

Tebt

I*

=

1

i

v

former rent"

I.

27

s'

(B.C. 113)

"by means of" P Lond

noticeable in the magic papyri, e.g. (

at the

A.D. 150) (= II. p. 172) eiravavKdKal ttXtivuv. Allied to this is the

eavTov vvwprjs. instrumental usage

Trjs

(f)

work

(c.

iippewv

meaning "according peTa

set to

is specially 121 "' (iii/A. D. )

85

1.

91)

p.

p.

BGU

also

Cf.

liSaTos.

p[Vr]d pe'Xavos 7patKov, ib. 46 67) evxp'e 8e tov Se£tbv d
7pdcj>e

(=1.

a.m.)

III.

909

8

(A.D.

359)

epovXr|8r|

classed

poi Troirjo-acrSai peTa £icbovs, although this In Acta S. Marinae, with (d) supra.

irvKTiv

rr|V

may be

eTre'Xeucr(v

Kevpas

with the classical dative

ib. p.

common MGr

leads to the

denote the instrument

p.

30"

contrasted

CQ

8e Tjpeiv crvve'pr) o-ecr8e

(..

P

Amh

" what

135" (early ii/A.D.) ri Vo-ws eyvwKaTe f) kvwct-

befell us in

connexion with the

magistrates you have probably heard or will hear" (Edd.), and the Byzantine BGU III. 79S 8 evxapio-Toipey ttJ T)pwv 8eo"Troivr| eis irdvTa ra KaXd a eTroiT|o-£y p«Ta twv SovXwv avTfjs. Thumb Helliti. p. 125 shows that MGr dis.

.

.

7 proves Semitism in iroXepeiv peTa tlvos (cf. Rev 12 al.), = peTa) comparing a MGr folksong Tpeis wpes etroXepae pe

x^ l

We

l <18es.

OGIS

201 3

Lat. p.

17.

&XXa,

etc.,"

"

Similarly

is

found

in a

may

also cite the

£7roXe'pr|o-a

Nubian

le

01

—

:

p«T[d TOv]s T«T[e]X(eVTT]KdTas), " since died (Ed.), P Flor III. ovk dXXov cnrovSaiov exw(=o)pev P' T °-yap 33S (iii/A.D.) 13 toOtov. Cf. P Giss I. 50 (a.d. 259) peTa ra Kpi8e'vTa, 50)

who have

" besides what has been determined." " 4 after," of time : P Petr III. 104 (B.C. 244-3) ("™ (b) " after the tov o-rrdpov tov S (?tous), sowing of the 4th year," 114— 3) peTa tov 8i.aXo-yio-p.dv, "after 18 278 (hire of a mill A.D. 17) peTa _ tov \povov d7r[oKa]Tao-Tô aTwt 6 pdvns tov pvXov v-yifji Kal do-ivfp, "at the end of the time the servant shall restore

Part

V.

II.

MGr

occurs in

still

in Pontus) also with 1st and 2nd personal pronouns (e.g. peTa creva, peTa eo-e'va), and in a few stereoThe typed formulae (e.g. peTa Pids, "with effort"). common form, however, is pe' (Thumb, Handbook, p. 103 f.).

The io 7

is

,

:

ordinary meaning "remove," "depart," as in Lk well brought out in P Tebt II. 316 s0 (a.d. 99) edv

8e

peTaPaivupev

T
o-vvpopidpxT], "if we change our abode or go abroad, " will both give notice to the president of the symmory

we

—

r)

e-ySripupev

[pJeTaSucrupev dp[oT]epoi

(Edd.): cf. ib. I. 61 (#)»" (B.C. 11S-7). With the meta21 7 1 phorical usage in Jn 5 Jn 3", cf. CGY-S^S (c. B.C. 9) els F'or the subst. it is dTT>x«s peTapePnKos o"xr|pa. ,

6 quote BGU I. 137 (ii/A.u.) where, in connexion with a census return, reference is made to one who had been

sufficient to

enrolled

eV

dpdSov Atvuobewv

iro toupe'vov *[Tri

(

= etwv)

vuvel 8e peTapacriv

Twv Xrjvjopoo-Kuiv ITpwTwv.

/U£TO.(3d?J.0/LlCU. F'or the

—

(B.C.

as yet unexplained, is inserted

inscr. of

peTa twv BXepvwv,

—

P Oxy

The form peTa

dialects (e.g.

NT

metaphorical usage, as in the only ex. of the verb 8 (Ac 2S ), see the letter addressed by Darius I. to

paXopevajt

487

A curious usage,

I.)

should be consulted.

tt|V virep 8ewv

P Tebt I. 72 the inquiry,"

"

II.

writing the former letter." For further exx. of the different uses of ptTa the monographs of Kuhring and Rossberg (see Abbreviations

364) TrpocraL'yjbpeve air' epov iroXXd tt]v ctol 4>i\to.tt]v wv eppwo-0ai o-e Kal evav8ovvTa ei»xopai, Kvpte pou vie' the words from eppwcrdai to the end are added in a 27 different hand, and similarly P Lips I. no (iii/iv A.D. ). with c. ace. (2) (a) persons, meaning "besides," "in " P Lond 260 s7 (a list relating to the poll-tax addition to p.

see further Schulze Gr.

:

cruvevvov, pe8'

II.

and

s between the name of the month and the day, e.g. P Fay 53 (a.d. iio-i) awobi ptTa [Xd-yojv ks see the editors' note. 1" (c) For peTa to c. inf. cf. P Par 63 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 36) peTa to Ypdvjrai tt]v irpb TavT-ns eirto-ToXTJv, "after

I. p.

(=

5

XIV. 1637 s8

few tax-receipts, where peTa Xd-yov

in the

including those

P Tebt

(A.D. 192) peT dXt-yov.

(h) Under the gen. construction we need only add pe8' civ, "wherewith," an epistolary formula introducing the closing 3 greeting, e.g. BGU IV. ioSo* (iii/A. D.) (as amended Christ

"

I

ib.

(a.d. 257-9) pe T 2S6 3 (report of a trial— a.d. 121138) pe8' eVepa, "after other evidence," and P Ryl II. 77"

(plXoVeiKOVCTlV (AtT €pOV.

A.D. 72-3)

XapPdvw ttoXitikt^v 'A month hence I will take a

epavTw, "he kept saying mistress'" (Edd.) : cf. Ac

(

8eKo\Tcu Silco I.

(a.d. 179) irpot

(iv/A.D.) epeivev Xe'ywv 8ti peTa pfjvav

II.

peTa twv dpxbvTwv

yvwcrecrBe),

76"

fiszaâivoj.

xv. p. 2S).

s8 s7 , (cf. Ac 14 15*) it is customary to see a (g) In Lk 1 usage influenced by literal translation from the Semitic (see Proleg. p. 106, but cf. p. 246), but the usage is not unknown

to vernacular Greek, e.g.

ib.

to peTa tcX«vtt|V avTov dvevOuvdv pe elvai, " in order to free me from responsibility after his death " (Edd.), ib. VI. 903"

This 31 TvirToucra ttj o-vpa. use of pe', with the ace. to

Evans

(cf.

may be

the mill safe and uninjured " (Edd.),

a provincial governor, Gadatas, in Asia Minor, Prime 115 20 (the writing of the copy is of the 1st half of ii/A.D.) 8ti Se

pou 8id8ecriv d(pavt£eis, 8wcrw

7T€Lpav

T(8iKr|[p€']vou

8upov

:

cf.

o-ol p^|

the

peTaoracular

Kaibel 1039 12 poxfleiv dvdvKn' peTa[p]oX^| S'e'o-Tai. KaXr|. The verb in the sense of "move," "transfer," "change," is

s

the sitologi" (Edd.),

s

common, e.g. P Hib I. 42 (B.C. 262) tov o-itov 8v fcprjs peTaPaXeLcr8a[i] Tots irapd twv o-ltoXovwv, "with regard to the corn which you said you would transfer to the agents of ib. 45 (B.C. 257) irapa7iveo-8e [tv]a to Se'4>8ai ctitov peTapdX[iio-]8e irpo tov to epPaXeiv, "come here in order to transfer the corn at

[t]ov ev

.

.

.

." (Edd.), P Par 51 11 (dream Sephtha before lading from the Serapeum B.C. 160) = Selections, p. 19) 0dpcr[ei] 8ti peTape'pX[r|Ka] Tf|V kolttjv pov, "take courage, for I have changed my bed," P Ryl II. 231 8 (A.D. 40) tov

—

.

.

.

.

(

.

irvpbv tov ev tu Orjcravpwi peTapaXov Si[d] tV|v ppox^v, "get the corn in the granary removed because of the

inundation" (Edd.), P Fay I22 2

(i\

A.D. 100) «6

iroiT|o-ei.s

52

402

/x(Taya) to irapa "

u.ETapaXdp.evos oroi

o-ol

o-^vja-m

.

Tiii

.

.

kou-i£ovti

please transfer the mustard that is with to the bearer of this letter" (Edd.), and P Tebt II.

to emo-ToXiov,

you 6 402

172) peTepXr]9(r|) dirb tou -rrXivOovpytov, "transFor the meaning

(a. D.

—

ported from the factory" of bricks. "hand over," "credit," "pay," see

P Oxy VIII. 1153 8

(i/A.D.) to-s

[S]p[a]xp.ds e£aKoo-i.as u.eTa.f3a\scr6ai TJp.c(iv), us the 600 drachmae," ib. XII. 1419 5 (a.d. 265) " which ds (ieT«pdXou 81(a) 8i]aoo-ias Tpairt'5(Tis), you credited

"to pay

through the public

bank"

(iii/A.D.) ttjs Ttafjs tijavTfjs

"the value

6oKL^da-T]s,

XIV. 1665" ptTapaXXopivns far eaoii m «dv (Edd.), and

ib.

be handed over by

to

me

once

at

to

any one approved by you" (Edd.). MtTa(36Xos "retailer" at is seen in P Rev LxlvUi 3 (B.C. ) 258) 01 (as in Isai 23 "the dealers and retailers," P icdirr|Xoi Kal oi ptTapoXoi, -

Oxy XIV.

1675

3

(iii/A.D.)

810.

K[
twv

.

.

.

irspl

" receive through the 'HpaKXe'wva pcTapdXwv (8paxp.ds?) (i, 1 traders with Heracleon 40 drachmae (?)," and Oslr 1449

(Thebes

dXuwv

— A.D.

(/.

164-5) 4iriT(T|pTrrt|s) t«'X(ous) atTapdX(cov) aXituov) (see Chrest. I. i. p. 1 36).

/xeraKaXtco

"we served a summons upon him Hermophilus and Castor to go down to the assize" (Edd.), P Oxy XII. 1472 6 (a.d. 136) tov SsSou.sv[o]v iirou.vrip.aTos avTi/ypafipov) o-vvto£ov p.STa8o9f|vai is inrdtov StaXoYio-adv,

«i[s]

and

his sons

K«L[T(at), "give instructions that a copy of the memorandum which has been presented be served, as follows " (Edd.), ib. X. 8

I27o' (a.d. 159) d£ui o-uvTa|ai ypdi|nu tw Tov'0£v[pvyx' T °v tovtov to i!o-ov [tti 'Au-pwv ....

o-Tpa(Trj-ya)) p.€Ta]8ovvai

"I beg you

to give orders that instructions

Ammon

BGU

eviimov, in lis

II.

tois

Ka8f|K(ei)

Deissmann (BS

seen in

is .

P Oxy

II.

244

to another, (/.

t£-)

.

.

and

ib.

259

18

213)

p.

"

3

p,€Ta*yop^vwv

els

fragmentary P

cited

to

s.v.

and Pteisigke's elaborate note in the " I. 41, where the sense of responsi-

«vioiriov,

P

introduction to

Strass

conveyed by the verb

The

II.

67

in legal

subst. ueTdSoo-is

phraseology

is

fully

P Oxy XII.

occurs in

—

district

X«v[a]p(a>

Y«[vt'o"6a]u

Ka9]T|KtL, "this being so, I request that the made to Apollonarion in the

[uis

notification be

X.

ib.

1276

proper way,"

19

Snuoa-iuo-cis

(a.d.

249)

KvpCa

irpdo-ts

i,

.

.

.

fjvirep

.

oil

116) to iivos ptTa-ya-yeiv els

Trpoo-Sedpcvos p.c[T]a8do-€ws ovhi CT€pas " the sale is o-v)vev8oKT|o-«uis T|u.uJv, valid, and you shall make

60) tuv bodies, and the

it public without requiring a notification or any further concurrence on our part" (Edd.). For to ptTa8do-ipov, "the

(B.C.

114)

of

dead

tows Tacpous,

Ryl

where an

treats p«Ta8i8dvat evioiriov as

I 473* A.D. 201) (application concerning a remarriage tovtov 6Vtos d|uo tt|v p.«T[d8oo-i.v] [ttj] 'AttoX-

(a.d.

transfer myself to another prison": (B.C.

evwiri(ov)

aKoXov[6ws,

«Kkoo-i,

p.T) fyovTds p-ov €K£ovo-£av tp-avTov tls «[>]«'pav
rd Mcp.vdv«ia, P Leid M"-

ueTd8(os)

3

s

(A.D. 23)

p.CTd-y«i (/. -ytiv)

"1 have no power to cf. also P Tor I. I"

.

.

1S9)

(a.d.

irpoo-TtTa'yu.ft'vois)

"

irpdpaTa TpiaKoo-ia 23) PouX6p.€vos aeTaya^ctv with reference to the transference of sheep from one

.

1

and cites Wilcken to the effect that it deliver personally: "the demand for payment shall be made to the debtor, face to face, for the greater 20 See also P Flor I. 56 (a.d. 234) security of the creditor."

bility

"transfer," "transport,"

57S

"official formula,"

means

discussed.

fierdyw,

should be sent

to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome to serve a copy of this application upon . ." (Edd.), and, with

(=

I.

p.

s

(late ii/B.C.)

p.tTa'ysi.oxdT
again apparently of removal from one place to another. " For the meaning of translate," see Sir/™/. oTav p.«Tax9r]

Hort ad Jas 3 s cites Plut. ii. 225 F eis eTs'pav •yXiicro-av. and Epict. Ench. xxxiii. 3, where the verb is used of turning men to a better mind, but can find no clear authority for the sense of "leading not from one place to another but from one direction to another," which the Jas passage requires.

.

.

12

P Tebt II. 316 (a.d. 99) (= Chrest. I. p. cf. " ein den '74) op-vino . i-x elv to p.tTa8do-ip.ov abgehenden Epheben uberreichtes Zeugnis," Wilcken). certificate,"

.

.

(

fierddeaig.

PSI V. 546 s (mid. iii/B.C.) tov dvaPa8pov ttjv p.€Td9eo-iv, "the removal of the stair" in connexion with repairs on a

—

In Aristeas 160 the subst. is used of the divine and " " of the states of sleeping incomprehensible interchange and waking lis 9eia tis €0-ti Kal dKaTaXnirTos toutiov T| house.

:

juezadidojia used in the general sense of "inform" in such passages s as P Oxy VIII. 1 1 53 (i/A.D. ) u.eTd8os Nixdvopi oti ,

ptTd9to-i.s.

P

/neiaiQU)

is

.

.

"tell Nicanor that

.

.

.

,"

Giss

I.

yi

letter— ii/A.D.) tov d8[tX]cpov p.eTa[8]dvTos

.

(fragment of a oti. u.ip.vf|[o-Kei.]

intrans.

"change my position," "depart," in its two NT (Mt 13 53 19 1 ), but for the trans, usage "remove," "transfer," as in the LXX, we may cite is

1* (a.d. 144) (=111. p. 109) o-wtx™!, P Lond 1231 hi tov Siao'ToXiKoO dyTi"ypaov avTu u.eTO.So9t]vai, d£iovp.ev

occurrences in the

and P Oxy XIV. 1667 6 (iii/A.D.) p.£Tt'Su>K«v o [0eJoxpno-Tos " Theochrestus informed me of (So-a ?Trpa|as, your doings" 6 A (B.C. (Edd.). quasi-legal meaning appears in P Par 26'

a Cilician rock inscr. found in the neighbourhood of a temple

f|p.iiv

'-

163-2)

{=

Selections,

p.

16)

tuj

vlut

hi

îvtcu'ous

.

.

.

Kal Trepl SKao-rwv p.eT«8uJKau.tv, we (the Serapeum Twins) approached the son of Psintaes, and gave I. 16 7 (a.d. 159-160) him detailed information," '

'

irpoo-T|X8optv,

BGU

Selections, p. 83) irpos to p.«Ta8o9«v tls t£€Tao-i.v tt8os, "with regard to the report handed over to us for informa-

(=

tion," the report of five presbyter-priests regarding a brother and more particularly in such passages as P Ryl II. priest,

H9 31 (A.D. 54-67) u€Ta8dvT€s auTwL Kal tois avToO viois 'EppotpiXwt Kal KdcTopt Siao-ToXiKov UTTopvr||j.a KaTtXGeiv

,

OGIS 573 (i/A.D.) Tv Tiiv 6vtu>v tv t« tois vaois Kal T
to£s dva9e'u.ao-iv pt]8cvl e|eo-To) pr)T€ diraXciiJ/au pr]Te d\ptioo-cu pTjTt acTapai.

/.lETaxateco. The mid. of this verb, which

found quater in Acts in (cf. Hobart, p. 219 f.), may be illustrated from the curious interview with an Emperor (Marcus Aurelius or Commodus) P Oxy I. 33 verso"- (late ii/A.D. AuTOKpaTwp u.tT«K[a]Xe'o-aTo aiTov, the sense

"summon

to

is

myself,"

"send for"

)

ib. iv

-

~>

ti's r|8r|

tov StvTcpdv

p-ou

dSnv irpoo-KvvovvTa

.

.

.

403

HtTO.KlV(00

/jLtTCIVOHi) H-tT£Ka\€
now

eorlv

i*.

meaning apparently

poVepov

"whereas to-day, the 18"', For the act. cf. P Teht I. 23 12

(K

Ta irpos avTov [ rav irponyvonae'vuv, where

(B.C.

Uopiu(rr\i the editors

]

NT

(Rom

165) aeT
tov

verb has in

this

i*f.), the transition is

"quit," and hence the die," e.g. P Par 22"

I

OG/S

p£ov,

326

15

(ii/B.C.)

(«TaXXdo-o-cov tov Piov ev riepydpui. TrpoevoiieT, t^s crvvdSov. The use of peTaXXdcro-u alone in this sense is

perhaps still more common in our sources, e.g. BGU IV. 1 148" (b.c i-) twi aernXXaxd™ avTfj s) dvSpl 'Io-iSupcai, P Oxy X. I2S2 18 (A.D. S3) virb tov ytvoaevov Kal pe-rnXXaxoTos Tfjs GvaTos dvSpo's, "by the former husband, now deceased, of Thnas " 9 (Edd.), P Ryl II. 10S (a.d. Iio-n) dirb

;

p.eTaKXr,8TJs

€(xi"|v

meaning "exchange" which

=

render, "I shall therefore be glad if you will even now endeavour more earnestly to correct your behaviour towards " him, abandoning your previous state of and for ignorance the pass. cf. P Par «&» (B.C. 63 fcVi 165) Xva irpos tt)v

the

only occurrences in the

easy to "exchange by leaving," " common peTaXXdo-o-w p; v

Kal eVi vOv koXws iroô-eis oVXoti-

Trpo6u(iii8els i'va

p.eTaKaXe'o-as

From its

aeTeKaXe'cru) t|u.ds,

trj

19 or 114) 81b

1

jueTaU.uaaco.

facing death for the second X. 1252 recto" (a.d. 288-95) *rt o-%epov

you summoned us" (Edd.). (B.C.

is,

"who

who am

has sent for me,

time?", and
where the

:

alpeo-iv.

KX^povHafas " from

(iexoxlvew

rffs

" occurs in its literal sense of " move away (transitive) in the Mysteries inscr. from Andania 3 186 Syll 653 ( 736)

the inheritance of our deceased mother Eudaemonis," P Oxy " who III. 477 14 (a.d. 132-3) f) (i[e]TT|Uax«v, is dead." and 3 10 b.c. 200) 8«8u)Kev ( Syll (<-. H03) Kal tois 73i_ u{Ta[XX]dijao-iv to TacpiKov irapaxpfjfia.

=

:

stone found amongst the ruins of an ancient temple near » Cephisia, id. S8S ( I2 3 8)«r- (c. a.d. 160) ,rpbs 8e
=

tovtcuv

Tt.

Tipds oo-Tis (pe'peiv

A

U

ex. of the reflexive

good

21 30 a/., is afforded Xa[(p]u Sti (io[i ™]vra in

0dXao-o-av ttXiot^v etvai, KaKiSs Te diroXe'o-8ai

pi}Te

Mt

ii.

208

1

i-

*>

:

(B.C. 27-6).

105" (= OC7/^4 5 S

(a.d. 192)

found

in

sucli

passages as tov peTaXapdvTa

©oropraiov "

Thotortaeus,

mateus tovs

Ac 2 46 cf. P Ryl II. 7719 The ace. (cf. Ac 24") is P Tebt I. 79" [c. b.c. 148) in

who succeeded

"

(Edd.).

P

Amh

II.

o-vvTeTeXeo-ue'v[o]vs

t^|v

6«ois

.o-yp(a|i|iaTeiav),

39* (late ii/B.C.)

tovs

irpbs

ayivas peydXcos exdpnpev, P Oxy

*X W

K WH

the post of

to

Te'peis

I.

113"

komogram-

(MroXapWs 'Epp.wv[8]iTas

(ii/

A .D.) x d pi v

yivwo-Kwv 8ti Sti. (omit) p.eTe'Xap v " I irapaT«T6v X 0Ta ITXovTfuva els tov thank '0£vpvyx«LTnv, all the gods to think that I came upon Plution in the Oxyrhynchite Home" (Edd.). The verb is frequent = "obtain information," "learn," 7 P Tebtl.

40

e.g.

o-acpecrrepov

dvWx€o-8ai

Toi S «*

peTeiXT]<|>cis

Tiis o-Ktir^s,

"having

iirep civ

(Edd.),

P Tor

atraXapdvTos pou Trapeyev^v,

P Gissl. 27" (ii/A.D.) tivbv dirb ipiivos

= Chrest.

I.

I.

els

P Tebt II. 294!* (a.d. 146) " to my assigns," P Ryl II. KaWols Tap'

form

t^v Aido-iroXiv

3

peTaXr|p»|,e erepas Kf]o-e
"

(a.d. 266).

(ii/A.D.)

jxeTaaeXdv

is

irdXeiv

irXeove|[i]a o-ov, "your cupidity will again regret" (Edd.), and for two exx. of the usual

W"^

Menander Fragm.

p. 26S.

(ii/iii a.d.) (=11. ovSels 8eiiv 8vvaTai

b ueTap.op4>ovpev(os) els alwvos, "qui transformaris

p.

Tr|v

uop^-tiv,

TrdvTas, in

non emendari me tantum, sed

Rom

12 2 ,

'

flEtavOBCO. A few exx.

dXr|8ivAv

ddpaTos.

omnes

invisibilis :

cf.

2

e
"qui

(i.e.

in

Cor 3 18

— " intellego, "

transfigurari

Clemen Primitive of

irdvTa

o-ol

87)

ISeiv

alciv'

J

WH

will

T|

p.eTap.e'Xeia cf.

Lucili,

"to her descendants

in I Tim 4 (for the intruded a see s.v. found in the sense of "concurrence" in the marriage-contract P Oxy X. 1273" (A.D. 260) oi Trpocrocopevos t^s tov eVe'pov M s ovS* ev8

you

pe dpeXos

omnium deorum formas assumis," p. 170), seculum seculi," similarly ii. xiii 35 (= p. 127) and the parallel expression in Seneca Ep. 6. 1

tois Trap' epov peTaXnp<|/ope'vois j62 12 (a.d. 159) envois avTfjs

is

p.eTa|ieXno-efjvai ex"s. "otherwise be sorry for it." The subst. T

P Fay 124 23

P Leid

juerdhjiiipig, as read by

to

itroTe'TaKTai, oi

and assigns," and 13 similarly P Oxy X. 1276 (a.d. 249).

Xaapdvu)

p.-f|

(JLEXa/AOQCpOO).

1" -' (b.c. 116)

p.

avTijs peTaXnv+opevois,

in

elo-o[i'o-]ei

29) pe T e'Xap v 7ra[p]d o^ptpov eXBovTufv] o-vvoSonropnKeva Lr i] " TiyfVJ iraiSapi'w ktX. For the legal sense of " see assign (

Se

cause you

tt)s KiSp^s o(j.o8i.(iaSov received certain informa-

"

^

stop malpractices in the village you will repent it" (Edd.), and 15 for the pass, form see P Thead (iv/A.D. ), where a man 51 is warned to give back an artaba of corn he has wrongly

seen

tion that the inhabitants of the village are with one accord

claiming your protection

rrepas

opos tov utTauAeo-eai, oti ytylvvr\Ta.i. For the impers. act. P Hib I. 59 11 (,-. B.C. 245) el iravo-ei. K[a]KOTro(Sv iv "if you do not Tfji KuiariH p.eTap.eX^[o->L 0-01, vour

have reason

(b.c. 117)

») (c.

In the great calendar' inscr. Prime B.C. 9), the verb has the somewhat

see

taken— el

irao-iv

1

weaker sense of "regret" (cf. 2 Cor 78 RV). the birthday of Augustus being described as the beginning of life, and the end of a man's regretting that he has been born— Kal

,

rpoûv peTaXapeiv.

meaning "repent oneself." as by BGU IV. I040 2 ° (ii/A d.)

eTroir,o-as eaoy p.[
ir[«pl p]Ti8«vds.

avTovs Kal yevos.

ftErcdafifidvw. For the gen. construction, as

EvSaipWSfos),

pr|(Tpbs)

fiETa/teloiiai.

e^wv tov x«P°v> pV
bo-Tis ft 6

T|(iiv

=

(B.C. 92) n^| peTaKuvovvTes eirl KaTaX[v]o-ei t
Tjpuiwv,

aeT^XXaxv^S

Christianity, p. 68). see Field Notes, p. 162.

On

(cited

by

the translation

verb can be quoted from our Se peTavevdrjKev 8id to eir[i]TeTi|jLT)o-8ai. iirb ktX., P Gurob 6 3 (B.C. 214) edp/rrep in a broken context, OG/S 75 1 9 p^| povXno-8e p.eTavofj[o-ai. sources

oi

this

deupuiv

oOv

— PSI V. 495'important (B.C. 25S-7) vvvl —

(11/B.C.)

7rpoT)p.apTT](ie'vois

(cf.

v|ids peTavevonKOTas 2 Cor 12 21 ).

BGU

Te

e-irl

III.

toC[s]

747

'

»

404

IxtTavoia (A.D. 139) oto[|i]evos (J.«[T]avoV)[
(late iii/A.D.

col'

tw

€it€lxov) o-oi

(/.

ti \iiv

)

cmp-tvis trov

€i 8J (j.€Tavo€ts, o"v

(/.

"

rr[

8iaXTHJu|/€Tai u€to|ii t]uu>v 6 o-TpaT-n-yds, an
(j.€TavOT]0-eiv) T|p.eiv

Kvpiuj 8r|Xu>o-ai,

P Tebt

II.

424

s

a7rovoia, crvvxc'(~ a£)pw

LXX

Gr. i. p. 77 for parallels, and Reinhold p. 40 for the MGr o-ro u.£Ta|v, usage in the early Christian Fathers.

you persist in your folly, I congratulate you if you repent, you only know'' (Edd.), BGU IV. 1024 iv 25 (end of iv/A. D. Wo 70.Jp tov cttioI8as,

if

;

"in the meantime":

'

)

avrw ^pwTos

kilUv[ov]

S97

22

[-n-apf|X8€v

ji]€Tavouv.

In

(A.D. S4) (= III. p. 207) TrapaKaXun 8e o-e c'iVa the editor suggests that for ucXavT|o-T|$

read |UTavT)o-ns

may perhaps mind."

f° r

72 where the verb p. 12

Menandrea

"

P Lond

L«\avT|o-T]s,

"summon," "send II.

meaning deepens with Christianity, and in the NT it is more than "repent," and indicates a complete change of attitude, spiritual and moral, towards God. MGr

8

19 (la)

2S9

7

1

same statements

—

51

be summoned

interesting

aSnXov

tt^S"

ao*8aL),

"we

P Flor

vo£a [•yjevoutvovs occurs in PSI V. 452 14 (iv/A.D.), and III. 836 s (time of Justinian). In similarly in

P Par 5742625

i.

p.

66

NT ("nicht Sinnesanderung, sondern Busse "). be added that Lactantius [Div. Inst. vi. 24. 6) ordinary paenitentia of

It

may

for

the

edv

used prepositionally c. gen., as in Mt 1S 16 Rom 2 15 in such passages as P Rein 4416 (A.D. 104) p.«Ta tov tt]s ttjs 3

1

1 1

346) ttjv

o-up.[ir]€(()(i»vii8€to-a[v] 2

p.€Ta£v

dXXr]Xwv Tip.r|v, P Oxy VII. 1026 (v/a.d.) atTagv cXapouuv TepovTtou K[a]l Twdvvnv (/.-t]s) wcrrt Xaptiv Tu)[d]vvT|v tol ip-aTLa ktX., "we have mediated between Gerontius and John to this effect John shall take the cloaks" etc. (Ed.), PSI I. 71 6 (vi/A.D.) u.eTa£u eaoO t« k(oA) tot Xi/rovp'y
:

in ib.

Jn 4

31

1139

161),

,

s

a/.

64>€tXtiv

BGU

IV. 1153' (B.C. 14) toO p.tTa£v xP° v
:

o"ot

Kal

SiaBto-ei:

(A.D.

"

xp €w0 T *iv

dirb

Xdvou

Tip.fjs

ofvou

ov

€pdo"Ta£a Kara Ta p.€Ta£u *Y€vdueva form |Mto|v is found from i/A.D.

similarly

594)

irwXelv

5175

il>.

Kal

ii
(A.D. 513)

and P

Mon 13"

Kal (i£TacrxT|LLaT(5«iv. are important in connexion with

passages, though late, 21 the interpretation of Phil 3 for the meaning of 1 Cor 4".

:

see also Field Notes p. 169 f. the exx. of the verb from

To

ii. 57, where it is used in profane sources add Diod. Sic. connexion with the dividing up of the root-forms of the letters of the alphabet: cf. Gardthausen Palaeographie*, pp. and see further 41, 263. Cf. also Iamblichus Je My st. 3, 2S,

s.v. o-x-tjLia.

fieraridrj/M.

With

P Tebt

the use of this verb in II.

336

12 (c.

a.d.

Ac 7" we may compare

190) tg

uv

eis

p.[>]TaT£8(tvTai)

(dpTapai) ktX., of wheat "trans" See also with reference to persons to domain land. ferred II. 220" (between a.d. 134-5 and '3 s )- an °fEc'al P

ST|(u.oo-£av) -yrjv (irupov)

Ryl

of males, perhaps for military purposes, a certain number been transferred to a new heading or a new

The [•ypau-uaTeia (?). onwards in such passages as

list

(=11. p. 168) iv 8J Tiu aXXa h«to£u 8c8a[ir]avTJo-8ai, " that further expenses had been incurred meanwhile" (Edd.), P Oxy XIV. 1630 12 (A.D. 222?) |«to£v T|(iu>i> [Kai tiv?]uv dv8p[w]v, P Tebt II. 433

village in the 19th year of

P Lond 177 11 (a.d. 40-41) 4 p.€To|v, P Amh II. 64 (a.d. 107)

12

(itTaTrwXtii/

The

'

twvr||iai irapd crou Kal

\6yov

8*'Xt|S.

,

ytvop.cvns u€Ta|it avToii Kal Tau8i6pas, P A.D. 17S) LieTal-u T||juiv Kal dpxoVrwv,

7 Oxy VIII. (i. P Gen I. 4S 11 (a.d.

(iv/A.D.) ueTaa-Tp«ovTds o-ov tov

—

/.leiat-v

o-vu.wvLas

,

,

For the meaning "refashion," "change the outward appearance of that which itself remains the same," we may 10 (A.D. 512), where, in connexion appeal to Preisigke 5174 with the purchase of an hermitage, power is given KaBtXetv, dvoiKoSoLUiv, (itTao-xiH-aTiifav, tv ofa PovXeTai 6tyn Kal

Latinity prefers rcsipiscentia, as implying, like [KTavoia, a coming to one's senses, resulting in a change of conduct.

,

,

9

j.iexaoxf]âxiL,m.

Christian

is

in the

in Jas

I.

,

discusses the translation of [i€Tdvoia in

the

NT

occurs only in Ac 2 20 Gal I 7 and as a " means 4 literally change from one state to another": cf. Deut 23 s Sir 1 i3i (33). xhe verb occurs in

which

ZNTW

Wrede

ff.

.

.

/nEzaaToeqjw,

s

BGU

.

account of the uncertainty of the road" (Edd.).

v.

29S

you may repeat the presence" (Edd.), and P Oxy I. 8id to iii/A.D.) o-v|ipovXev8{Vrts in order that

oSonropias Trpo8aetov u.€TaTr€p.\|/ao-o-8aL (/.have been advised to send for a ferry-boat on

(vi/A.D.): cf. P Lond 996 (vii/A.o.) (=111. The phrase iv ueTap. 24S), and see Sophocles Lex. s.v. III.

a>s

in their

IlS verso'7 (late

Calendar of Church Services at Oxyrhynchus, P Oxy XI. 1357* (a.d. 535-6), mentions a t||j.e'p(a) p.«Tav(o£as), and we hear of a uovao-TTipiov ueTavoCas at Alexandria in

T)-y«p.[dvi]

-rrapovo-i

shall also

"turning men from their wicked-

The

rut

irep.\|/a>c

II.

(A.D. 192) p.€Tair€p.(f>8r|o-ovTai 8e Kal 01 KocranTal fva auTots avTa ravTa €i'-7rr|T£, "but the cosmetae

The transition to the deeper sense of this word (see supra) appears in Aristeas iSS, where God is described as by His gentleness and long suffering fi€TaTi8tls eK ttjs KaKias amendment."

P Tebt

"

77*

leading them to

ae

[p.e]TaTT€Lu}iao-8a£

ttjs] u[Xa]Kf|s,

(A.D. 23) LLCTairepuj/dLtt vos)

4-irl

ness and

such passages as P Petr

auTbv

I shall summon and summon d[p.e]XovvTa ttjs €io-irpd[|ca>s. you to the Prefect for neglecting the collecting," P Ryl II.

fiEzdvoia.

aijei.s,

for," occurs in

(iii/B.c.) dgiuio-as

Kal Sico-Bat ("dismiss") [dirb

"repent."

[Kal] els Luxdvoiav

"between,"

fiexaTTs/imofiai,

See also " used of change of

H-«Tavor|o-T|s. is

of place,

(dva-)u.€Ta£v

among."

pv?|

we

Its

H«to,vo"ovu>,

/AeTCLTiOyj/Ju

of

whom had

8 110-av) Tip 18

(?t«i)

Hadrian— Kal

ol irXtidvuv

Iv8d8(e) ptT]t(ri)-

("those

in excess"),

P Lond 322 s (A.D. 214-5?) (=H. p. 159 an application for the payment of the p. 42'),

f-,

and

Chrest.

I.

porters' hire,

405

/j.(Tarpt7ra>

fJ-iTOlKLÔi

agreed upon for the removal of persons named from the village of Bacchias to that of Socnopaei Nesus irpbs dirai-

—

a-iroTaKTOu tu»v p€TaTi6tpe'vwv tvOdSe dirb In BGTJ I. 4 9 (ii/iii A.D.) peTaaXa [stc) Boukovtlwv, military transference

ttjo-lv op£Tpou

BaKx^dSos).

K
T€6t'vTos

pou tis from one ala or company to another is indicated and in P Oxy XII. I417 20 (early iv/A. I>.) dirb ttjs PouXtjs ptTa;

TtOfjvai the reference

apparently to change of purpose, though unfortunately the immediate context is wanting : cf. Aristeas iSS pcTaTifols tK tx\s kclkCcis [Kal] els [lerdvotav

and Menandrea

d£as, Tis

I

aTipiav T

disliked his

is

and thought

it,

woV

48

tout'

«t

"

irdXiv,

peTa8e'o-8u>

cSvo-xe'pave if

any one

a wicked shame, let him change description of Dionysius of Heracleia, who

The

mind."

64

p.

tvd(iia-f, it

deserted the Stoics for the Epicureans, as 6 peTaOt'pevos, "the Turncoat" (Diog. Laert. vii. 166) may help us with Gal I 6 (cf. 2 Mace 7 24 peTafo'pevov dirb twv iraTpLwv) see :

also Field Notes, p. iSS.

\VH

in

to

have been used

Attic" (LS),

in

is

The verb

Jas 4'.

occurs quinqities in Sm. Ezek I s , io 11 and

also

,

,

behold the high-priest's vestments, Tpair«'vTa trKeuTJv,

tt]

Siavoia Sid tt|v

"profoundly moved

Trepl

in

his

is

described as

e"Kao-Tov

mind

at

to

— prra-

d'yCav

KaTa-

the sanctity

attaching to every detail" (Thackeray).

NT

"thereafter," occurs in the

LXX

,

p«Tea>pi£[d]-

,

according to some commentators, in passage where the verb is found in the

Lk

NT

12 29 , (cf.

Vg

the only untile in

Luther fahret nicht hock her, Tind. Cov. tolli, " neither clyme ye up on high "). But, in view of the con" " " be not anxious, worried be not text, the rendering (cf. of doubtful is more AY, and is mind," ye RV) likely, supported by such a passage from the Koivrj as P Oxy XIV. 16 (iii/A.D.) p^| peTtwpiôu, KaXus Sidyopfv, "do not be 1679 The adj. pmupos is used anxious, we are well" (Edd.). " technically of an incompleted" contract, which is therefore 1 still "in suspense" in P Oxy II. 238 (a.d. 72) peTtiopovs see the editors' introduction, and cf. P Fay oLxovoptas

sublime

pe'vou

pou

els

EuTjpepaav

irpbs 'Ovvu>4>piv ktX.,

unfinished business, phris etc." (Edd.),

I

m

I

only in

Cor io 17

Trepl

P Oxy IX. 1219 s

(iii/A.D.) Qtiav 6 ulbs

to

you on

his

way

to the city of Nikias

on account of a 16

Heb

12 1 ':

p«Teuipu)[v] cf.

HEteyw. p€Tt'x

.

pressing incompleted negotiation" (Ed.), id. XIV. 175S (ii/A.D.) pcX^Tw trot Se Kal irepl wv dXXajv ^x w '"'o-pd o*ol

OG1S 177 (b.c. 96-5) els tov p«TtTreiTa \pdvov, and for the form see Mayser Gr. p. 242. With the use of

peTewpwv 4X[o7]oTforjcrdpnv to Euhemeria on some entered into conversation with Onno.

"having gone

fjpuv 7rapa"Y6iv€Tai irpbs o"€ iropeudpevos €ls t^)v Nclklou €V6Ka dvaYKatov auToii peTewpov, " Theon our son is coming

Atenc

e

14

€-m.o-x«lv,

Roma

vii. p.

and a 124,

11.

published by Vitelli in

letter 1 1

—1

3 oilT[e €]Xouo-dpr|V [oii]T€

Tfpoo-€KijvrjO-a Beoiis 4>oPoupe'vT^ o-ou

to p€T€a>pov, an interest-

ing ex. of the popular idea of reciprocity between gods and men (see the editor's note on P Oxy VII. 1065''). From

we may cite Syll 510 (= '364)" (after B.C. 297) twv [m p€T€]wpa eyyutoptvajv, "i.e. pecunias simpliciter " mutuas datas sine pignore aut hypotheca (Diltenberger) the inscrr.

oL ^ydp irdvTts €k

toO evbs dpTou p6T«'xopev, cf. JMagn 44 17 (end of iii/ii.c.) (i€T«'xeiv Tas Tt 8virias Kal toO d-yiovos, where too the 19 immediately following tovs KoivwvncroiivTas Tas T€ 8uo-ias 16 proves that here, as in the Corinthian passage ( tov ap-rov Sv K\u>p.€v, ov\\ KOLvwvCa tou crcupaTos tov xP lo~ t ov «o"tCv ;),

p-erexw

T|u.€pav

to the sense of being elated or exalted in mind, seeking high 1 2 Mace 5 17 7 31 ', and, (Ps 130 things, as in the

jnETErceaa,

Thieme

ckoo-ttiv

:

9 Aq. Ezek I Aristeas 99 where the man, who has been permitted

cf.

ko.8'

—

which "seems not

4 Mace:

—

pevov o*xolvlols Kal TrXT^yais KaTaKO-n-Topcvov Kara to o-wpa, "being daily suspended by ropes and having my body belaboured with blows." From this it is a natural transition

Il6 12 (A.D. 104), Chrest. II. i. p. 99. More general exx. of P Ryl II. 144 10 (A.D. 3S) irapa'yevothe same usage are

fiEZOZOETlU), read by

formance of his duties

and Koivwve'w must be regarded as synonymous see For a similar ex. from the papyri, cf. P p. 29 f.

€K

:

OGIS

62

(ii/B.C.)

«dv Tives

"in voce

pcTeuipous

pcTecipous ox«tovs iroiwcrtv, KtoXv€Tu)o-av avTovs ol dpoSdpxat, with Dittencf.

4S3

berger's note, loci

vim

inesse, sed

.

.

.

non putaverim

omne genus canalium

editioris

a superiore parte

:

26

XII.

A.D. 210-14)

140S Oxy """Vl ?€ inroSexope'vuv TroXXol Tpdirof oi pev *ydp kolvwv[ovi/t£s twv dSiKtiJpaTwv "there are vTfoS«xovTai, ol Si ov peTe'xovTes pev Ka[. , many methods of giving them (viz. robbers) shelter : some do (c.

apertorum intellegi, ut recte eis opponantur tecti (Kpu-n-Toi)-" See also Epict. iii. 24. 75 i)Tav 8e'Xu, irdXiv tucj>pa£vT| Kal p€T€iupos TroptiJT] tis "A8r|vas, "when I choose you can put " on a glad face again and go off in high spirits to Athens

.

so because they are partners in their misdeeds, others without sharing in these yet ." (Edd.). For the ace. after perexu cf. P Petr III. 32 (/)« (iii/B.c.) (= Chrest. I. .

.

p. 310) 4>iXu)vos tou ptTe'xovTos 12 for the gen., as in I Cor 9 a/., cf.

cire'Sumd croi ^8-n inropvT|paTa

poi Tf|V pepiSa, and

P Tebt

Kara

20

(A.D. 116-7) 8id to [pf, Swao-8ai pe] T a
309

oo-at €TfiSdo-€is yiyova
(Matheson), and

for the Ionic p€Tapo-ios cf. Wackernagel The subst. peTtwpio-pds occurs quater Hellenistiea, p. 12 f. in Vett. Valens = vitae pcrlurbatio.

/UETOly.EOltX.,

"transportation," "deportation." The verb pcToiw'w is supplied by A. W. Mair and W. M. Ramsay in a Phrygian epitaph of about the middle of iv/A. D. in honour of C. Caipurnius Collega Macedo 8eov irpovota Kal Upcov

—

dvys'Xwv o-vvoSta pe[ToiKrja"avTa] els [o]upavbv c£ dv8pwirwv (see CJH xxxiii. p. 2).

/LiEXEa>Qi£o]iiai.

For

this

suspended,"

verb in the cf.

literal

P Oxy VI. 904 6

sense of

"am

lifted up, (v/a.d.) where a certain

Flavius complains that he has been maltreated in the per-

flETOtxiCw. With the use of "

"transferring

this

verb in

Ac

from one country

4

7

to

of "transporting" or

another

cf.

G/S

264'

406

Heroxv TWV

«KpdTT](reV

tov

€Trl

Tltpya[\LT]VOiV Kal p.]€TWlKl
ko[Xwvov

eis]

P Hal

avTovs irdXiv

irdXiv,

Tra[Xai.]dv

Tf|V

932

5)'//

10

3

8S0) (A. I). 202) Jl€Ta»KLO-aV €LS ai»TO Ot V7TOT€TaY(AtVOt, and Aristeas 4 ircpt twv u£toiki0-8€vtwv els AtyinrTov ck tt|s

(=

See also

'Iov8aia$.

CK

i.

(=

227)

8X[wv

•rrd[a-]r|$

MGr

In

dir. tip. (2

III. p. II9)

KaTa

Cor 6 14

p.«TOXT|V

)

P Lond

cf.

TOV dXXov

941

s

(/.

— bv)

15

[t»]v

f]U.£o"0\JS

II 63

567) «![v]at ri p,dXto-Ta apoipov TravTtXws ?8 p.€Toxf|S Kal o-x«'o"cws KXrjpovopias po(v), cf. trt

.

.

:

tcuv XII. 1443 s (A.D. 227?) Xd-y[os iv KtcâX a£u> " summary account of payments to us" pep.eTpTjpt'vu)v rjpLV, 1

]

XIV. 16S9 32

ib.

(Edd.),

Heb

in 14

3

the sense of "sharer," "partner," as in Lk in papyri: cf. e.g. P Petr III. ), is common

BGU

(B.C. 259) 8id IlacriTos Kal rav ptTOXwv, IV. I123 4 (lime of Augustus) bp.oXo"yovp.ev civai tovs Tpeis u.€[to]ôvs Kal koivwvovs Kal KVpiOVS ^KaCTTOV KaTa TO

tov vvv

d-rrb

TptTov (lepos u.icr8wo-«[ws

.

.

tov del xpovov ttjs TrpoKeip€vr|S 1 II. 1S9 (a. l). 12S) Aiovvo-ios

eis

P Ryl

.,

2wKpaTous Kal

01

TrapaXrjirTal

u.c'to)ôl

ipa-

8r|p.oo-io(v)

" we, Tio-pov kovo-tw8lwv Trapa€LX(Tj(|>ap.ev) (/. -n-apciX-) ktX.. collectors of and the associate son Socrates of Dionysius

public clothing for the guards, have received etc." (Edd.), 5

(a.

142) 8ie'Ypa(<|«) Surra Kal peToxlois) irpaK-

11.

(Topo-tv) dp[y]vptK(wv), "paid to Sotas and associates, col1 lectors of money-taxes," and Theb Ostr 41 (A.D. 64-5)

IIau.wv8(ov) Kal u.«'toxoi Sevar|pi.os x a ^P elv )> " Pikos son of Pamonthes and his colleagues to Senphaeris, In P Leid F 1 (ii/n.c.) greeting" receipt for a salt-tax.

IIikws

—

34) 'AXs'£av8pos Kal ol ptTOXoi, oi 7rpa-yu.a[T]tvdpevoi to [cojvTjTpiKov (/. wvrjTiKbv) Ka[l to] emStKaTov aTrb tov ., the editor defines acVoxoi as those who socictatem p.

.

.

ad

inierant

cerla

tributa redimenda et exigenda, " "

quaedam

co-interesses : in P Lips I. Reuvensius, according 106 11 (A. I). 98) «dv ovv o yt yvwo;ttjs o-vv tw u.6t6x4> do-(J>aXi^T|Tai o-« Std tov ypdp.p.aTeos (/. •ypdp.p.aTos twv -yewp*yw(v), to

or,

)

either to a second "cognitor," or to the joint-owner of a holding, whose price is under discussion. For peVoxos c. gen., as in Heb 3 14 , cf. A'aibel 654 s

may be

the reference

(iii/A.n.

irpoo-0tv

)

form p€Toxi-Kos pt'pos

Kal

p.Jv

is

fex €lv

The vvv hi 8ewv (itVoxos. P Strass II. I16 " (<\ A.D. iS)

8vr|TT|,

1

seen in

€T0 X €LK [*>v

p-

•

•

•

is

p-eTpfjo-ai

common,

e.g. naturally Tots viro-ycypappc'vois

o-Tfdpov

tov

KpoTwyos.

Ta

P

Petr III. S9 2

ytwp-yots

•

.

l6S 17 (B.C. 95) oi hi u.tTaXrji|/6p.evoi tt)v XP e ' av to Updv, P Tebt II. 459* (B.C. 5) p.eTpT|o-ovo-i. kit' Stos els 8 cdv irepLO"o-6v vt'vT]Tai p.eTpn[o-]ov avTois, P Ryl II. 16S 11 Chrest.

"

I

154

I.

Ta

twl 'E^dir pr]VL, will measure the rent in the month Epeiph," P Flor II.

(a.d. 4

120)

34

26S)

(a.d.

StKairpwTois 7

a/.)

in

hi

:

cf.

€Kdpia

p.tTpr|o-wi

7rd[o-as]

the

(B.C. 210)

measure" of wine, as in Jn 2 6 cf. Lxd'û) Si to TeTpvyT]u.€va til olvov ,

p«(TpT|Tas) f, "I estimate the grapes gathered at six metretae of wine" (Ed.), and Syll 306 (= 3 672) S4 (B.C. See also P Leid D 20 162-0) otvov pcTpnTas T€o-crapaKOVTa. (B.C. 1

dv(u>)

(=

162)

169"'-

I.

p.

6

(iii/A.n.

d

t(Xa(ov)

cXaiov

25)

(=111.

)

and P Lond

ptTpT|TT|v,

p. _44) "Op.T|pos

— an

e^d7(u>v)

«(irl)

interesting document metretae of oil w ere an ass's

P

p.6T(prjTas)

from which we learn that two

r

amount of excise duty could be ascertained by counting the number of the animals. The content of the p.eTpT|Tr|s amounted to about 39'39 litres or 8J gallons see also Smyly in P Petr III. p. 197. For p.€Tpiiu.a cf. P Oxy IX. I22I 4 (iii/iv A.D.) to p.«Tp-tjp.aTa ttjs irpbs Xipa tv Tti napaiToviw Sid twv €Kei "yeiop-yujv KaTa to S8os load, so that the

:

"

ptTptiTai,

measured

the deliveries of the western toparchy are being Paraetonium by the cultivators there accord-

in at

ing to custom" (Ed.) corn-dues, and for

— with

payment of

reference to the

u-t'Tpô-is cf.

P

Petr

I.

22(2)

3

(ii/B.c)

" measureu.eTprjo-is £pytov twv iv Tfji KaXXiavovs pep£8i, ment of work done in Calliphanes' division," P Oxy XIV. 3 167 1 (iii/A.D.) tov Xdvov ttjs ptTpT)o-€ws, "the account of the measuring."

/.tEroioTiadsw, "feel moderately," does not occur in the the

NT

is

HZNT. down

that

LXX, and in where see YVindisch's note in For the adj. see Aristeas 256, where it is laid one of the elements ol c|>i.Xoo-o<}>ia is Ta irpbs tov " to do confined to

s

Heb

5

,

—

Kaipbv irpdo-o-£Lv Scovtws p€Tpi07ra6fi KaOecrTwTa. the duty of the moment as it should be done, practising " moderation (Thackeray) cf. the new adj. p.«Tpio
iv

dpTapas

ep.€Tpr|o-as

compound KaTap-eTpew

connexion with

"horsemen,''

.

toI[s]

LXX Numb

"cavalry,'

o-ov

"

aio-8opt'vT),

perceiving

your

love

of

equity" (Edd.).

•

P Tebt I. IO 6 " he shall

diroX€ix|/ovTa €K tov LSiov p.€Tpr]o-ti, " out the deficiency from his private means (Edd.),

(B.C. 119)

measure

tov

€ls

a"

p.6TprjTris,

p-tTpiocfuXe's

"measure," Savtlov

irvpbv is els

p.{v

;

flETOEOJ,

(Ptol.)

(A.D. 266) tov

8^pd[o-L]oV p«Tpovp€VOV.

H£TQr\tr\C,.

"participle," "participation."

37 («)"•"

(=1.

.

.

=

p.€T0XT]

This adj.

192

KaTap.ep.€TpT]p.e'vovs tTrireis,

243-2) Tciv

(B.C.

" Horos has LcpaTLKov KaTO T07rapx(ias) ktX., into the granary of the Lower toparchy etc." cf.

For

ib.

3

Trepl apPai0a KaraThe verb very readily p€p€Tp^pe'vwv p.to-0o(j)dpa)v LTnre'uv. " passes into the meaning pay," as in the ostracon receipt Theb Ostr 116 1 (a.d. 61) p.ep.£Tpr|K« 'fipos «is 6V|0-avpov

P Gurob S 14

5' (cf.

tovs

£Tfl

(iii/B.C.)

14

I.

P Oxy

(A.D.

See also Meyer Jltr. Pap. No.

OLKo-irJt'Swfv, a/.

A. P.

[c.

Lille

paid

NT

this

I.

P

.

p. 7-

jiETOyy].

For

fierpicos 5

in

/LlETniWC;.

NT

38 12 cf. 2 Mace 15 dir. dp. (Ac 20 This may be cited from P Par 46* (B.C. 153) (= Witkowski 2 p. S6) cl ?ppwo-ai etn dv lis PovXopat, Kal avTos 8s p.eTp£ws tir[a]p[K
,

,

.

.

.

Kal KtvSvvevwv (Ti)8tKT]pevos ov p.€Tptws letter of a slave to

and the touching

twv IStwv

o-Tcprj8TJvaL,

her master,

P

Giss

I.

5

(time of Hadrian) (= Chrest. I. p. jb6) T|7wviao-a, " I was tva aKovo-w otl evw8pevo"as, Kvpi€, ov pcTpi'ws, that on small distressed in no measure, you were hearing 17

sick."

l'or the adj. see

P Oxy VIII. iU7 19

(

t-.

A.D. 178)

407

jJUTpOV

/IT]

K€KTrjfi€6a 4£ uiv

p-crpia

Kal pdXis

and

£**>ptv,

I.

id.

1

20"

BGU

time,"

A.D.) p.€Tpiwv -yap Kai Sucrruxwv "ye'v€o-iv aiôvrts ov-81 ovtu) aiavTOis Trpoo-ai'xoptv, " we fail to realize the inferiority

rjutpas),

and wretchedness

leasing out

(iv

•

.

which we are born" (Edd.). Ramsay 360) quotes from a iv/A. t>. Lycaonian inscr.

p.

to

The

ji€Tpiwv ^-qpuiv, "virtuous widows.''

found

subst. p.€TpidTT)s

P Oxy VIII. 1121*

(a.d. 295), where a daughter Kara Tfjv declares that she has nursed her sick mother is

in

" epavTfjs p.eTpioTTiTa,

—

goodness of

in the

my

heart" (Ed.).

and (

=

means.''

Xl\

c. tov and Witkowski 2

varied uses of peTpov, " a measure,"

The

Amh

trated by P wheat that

II.

illus-

43' (B.C. 173) repayment of a loan in pure, free from all adulteration"

—

"new,

is

OtTpuU S.Katun Twl TTpoS TO paCTLXlKOV \a\KOiJV p€TpT|(T(L " Kal o-KVTd\r|i [8]iKaiai, by just measure calculated by the royal bronze standard,

P Tar 32

(Edd.),

12

"

measurement and rule 2 162) (= Witkowski p. 67)

and with (B.C.

just

,

Ta peVpa tuv oGoviwv, id.** aTrda-T€i.X[d]y poi rd utVpa twv 60oviwv, P Oxy IV. 717 8 (late i/B.C.) (rup.pa.XXw] atiTO irpbs to \aXKoOv pcVpov iv twl a-vvt8p€iuii, P FayScj 15 (A.D. 9) p«Tpi»i. TCTapTut, "the quarter measure" 11 P Ryl II. 156 6 (cf. id. 90 (a.d. 234) pcTpu (vSeKap-iTpuj €TriXtXfjo-9ai

.

(i/A.D.) iy ots

P Tebt

II.

Kapdpa

417

ujv

peVpa Poppa

(iii/A.D.)

votov pe'xP L

4ttI

18

peTpT][o~]ov

tov

.

,

.

el8€

cpt-ypdv,

.

With the 1st part of Lk 6 as cf. P Oxy Fachworttr, p. 125. VII. 1069* 5 (iii/A.D.) x[a]Xd ptTpa avTci paXeTuo-av, "let them put good measure into it (a tunic)," and P Flor II. 260

255 or 265)

(a.d.

second part

ptTpowTos phrases iv

peTpw 11 ptTpuu (Ezek 4 (/.—ires)

*£

,

114)

17' (B.C.

koXus

P Lond 976 s

cf.

ttjv Kwpiiv iv

o-Toxao-ai.

pcTpwt

cf.

lis

c'o-Tai,

p.€Tpr|o-as,

(A.D.

Ka ^

Trap£tXTj(pap.€v. 34

" endeavour to have

owing from the neighbourhood

in

order" (Edd.). 3

we may cite Syll 364 (= 797)' ptTpov \apds «vpr|K[€]v 6 Koo-pos.

inscrr.

Se

p.

(a.d.

all

irepl

arrears

From 37)

the

ovStv

Tebt

I. 29" (c. B.C. no) u [to]u dirb p.e'xp do-xoX[i]a[s dTroXv8rj]vai, "until I am free from the labours above mentioned" (Edd.), P Oxj 1'

8 1641 (a.d. 6S) pc'xP L T0U T ^ v XP° V0V TrXrjpw9fjvat 6 of place, as in Rom 15 19 ib. 1674 (iii/A.D.) iav .

16

,

-

irapaX[apu)v to dv8pd]TroSov pao-Ti-ywcr[dTw €KaTov Tr^Xtyywv Kai] o-Ti£aTO to ptTw[7rov p.r| e'jXacra-ov with reference to the punishment of a runaway slave. The B.C.) 6

word

is

8t

naturally

—

common

with w hich the papyri have r

III.

975'

(a.d.

45)

=

in those personal

made

descriptions us so familiar, e.g.

BGU

Selections,

p.

42)

ouXJfj

peTOTro

p.6TwTT(i» dpto-T€piit, "a scar on the left forehead," P Oxy I. 72" (a.d. 90) ov(Xfj) p6TwTr(w) pe'crw, and P Fay 9X 10 (A.D. 99) ouXfj peTOTTWL t'y Se^Lwv. MlirptTWTro.

dpicrTepo

(.'.

fdXQt, .uey.Qi;. Me'xpi I.

50

26

is

—

used prepositionally (1) of time c. gen. P Tebt 112-1) pe'xP 1 T0V vvv "up to the present

(e.c.

>

:

—

finished

epyov pc'xP 1 T0U

to the

embankment

"

X^r aT0S

"

"

ir

'

and

tne

w °rk

is

of degree P Tor I. I™ =8 (B.C. 116) p.c'xpi TcXevrfjs piou (cf. Phil 2" " : Christ did not pc'XP 1 SavdTou, "to the length of death

up

—

obey death

(Edd.)

:

(3)

AV), but obeyed His Father

(as in

P Oxy IX. 1203 29

(late i/A.D.)

(m'xP 1 Kpurcus,

in

dying),

BGU

III.

F>jr pt'xpi. with the 747»-D (a.d. 139) (m'xP 1 aiSaSias. " " 13 force of a conjunction till c. conj., as in Eph 4 cf. P Cairo Preis 48' (ii/A.D.) (w'xpi T ° TrXoiapiStov cvpupcv ,

On

the omission of av in the foregoing exx. see Moulton p. 168 f. Me'xpi-s, which is read ter by \VH in

Pro/eg. the

NT

30

Heb 12 ) appears first in the Gal 4 (Mk 13 papyri in the Roman period (Mayser Gr. p. 244) : cf. Vett. Val. p. 357 19 pc'xpts €k prjvtaiwv fj cviavo"iaLwv vttoo-Tacriv dva8e^T]Tai b xP° vos an(^ from the inscrr. as early 19

,

4

,

,

as the beginning of iii/B.c. IG XII. 5, 647 pe'xpis &v fjXios On the 8vtj. usage see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 136. See The also s.v. dxpi, which is an ablaut variant of u.e'xp l ,

LXX

-

root

an Indo-European *me, which produces

is

ps'o-os

p-eTa

and

iBoisacq, p. 631).

The

general distinction between ov and pfj is that oil is dealing only with facts, while p.fj is sitbjedize,

objective,

involving will and

But

thought.

in

Greek

late

p.f|

has

encroached very largely upon ov, with the result that in the XT ov is almost entirely confined to the indicative, while p.f| monopolizes the other moods (but see I. 5). A few exx. ol I.

where the allusion is to the habit of 13 marking soldiers and slaves with a distinctive brand (see Moffatt ad I. in EGT), we may compare P Lille I. 29*1 36 (iii

dirb

ii/A.D.)

—

inf.

some of the many /ihcoTiov.

With Rev

(late

231)

For the P Tebt I.

4k ptTpou) see TrdvTa to tvoc|>£iXdpcva

Jn 3

1047-"

"from sunrise to sunset"; P Rev Mel p. 295 1 (B.C. 131-O) 96) pe'xpt tov to TrpdypaT' diro-

and with the

(=111.

315)

joint

11

'

TroVa ptVpa [<=]x L "measure the pulse and see how many measures there are" (Edd.): for further exx. see Preisigke

6

P Oxy XIV.

coming

A.D. 188) 396 " the interest f|pepas, up ib.

Trpo[Ket"p.t'vr|S

crvvTcXto-Qr] to

may be

Ml?

p.

,

KaTao-Tf|vaL,

(2)

juezgov.

the

cultivators" (Edd.),

dvaToXrjs f|X(av pc'xpi 8vo-€ws,

Tfjs

:

"until

SiapicrSiocreios,

among

Tois tokovs peXP 1 to date" (Edd.),

P Beauge 3, 1 1 (ed. J. Maspero PSI V. p. 9) K
IV. 1148" (B.C. 13) pc'xpi. rr)(s) eveo-Tuo-qs Tebt II. 376 1 * (a.d. 162) p,s'xP u ttjs to-opevr|s

Koivfjs •ytupyciv

cited in

For a

1'

Oxy men

uses of

p.fj

will

make

this clear.

—

II.

294"

1

I (1) the conjunctive (a) after iav (dv) Selections, p. 36), where certain (a.d. 22)

Mfj negatives

(=

are confined to prison, «dv

Topa 8o[vv]ai €ik(= iKjavdv,

pfj

ti ttio-cdo-i

tov dpxô-rd-

" unless indeed they

shall per-

suade the chief usher to give security," BGU II. 530 12 î/A.D.) Selections, p. 61) atdv (/. €av)pfj iX8r|s, KivSvveiiu) tKo-Tf|( vai ov k\ui [kXtj]pov, "if you do not come I run the risk of

=

—

" a father writes to losing the lot (of land) which I possess 8 his dilatory son, P Oxy I. 119 (illiterate— ii, iii A.D.) (

=

Selections, p. 103) dp. pfj fltX-ns aTrtvsKai p,[«], Tavra y€[i']v«T€, " " if a boy to his you refuse to take me, that's what's up !

father p. ^^)

;

(b) after

epuTui

o-e

t'va—P Oxy IV. 744" ovv Vva

pfj

dyuvido-ns,

(B.C. 1)

"

I

—

(= Sek

ti

n

.

beg you therefore

not to worry," P Fay 1 12 1 - (A.D. 99) e-rre'xov tiu SaK-rvXio-Tr. ZuiXwi Kal e'iva avTov pfj 8vo-uTrf|o-T|s, "give heed to the measurer (?) Zoilus ; don't look askance at him" (Edd.), and P Heid 6 U (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 126) Vva ovv pf.

408 flT)

fj.1]

TroXXd

II.

Ryl

beseech

I

babbler,

"

.

.

.

.

much

pf| i'vo. is

:

found

dXXws

[o]vv

prj

.

.

.

.

,

for 'iva pfj in

iroi.fj[o-]Ti(s)

P

pfj I'va

" do not neglect T|XXdx6ai tq -rrpos fjpds, think you to have become all at once estranged

o-t tvQitiiS

we

this, lest

"

towards us

(Edd.)

Petr

Mt

II.

forbidding pers. aor. 8 10", Mk 5', Rom io al.) ovv pfj dXiYov/vxTio-riTe, dXX'

3",

12

40

(a)

—

2nd

in the

(c)

;

future (as in

is still

—P

.

230' (A.D. 40)

8d£«p€v

what

in rrapaKaXto writing prove myself an idle

c|>Xvpapfjo-u>

nut by

may

I

"

Kal

-ypdu)

order that

(iii/B.C.

)

=

Selections, p. 33) dv8pCt€poSio-iaTi on pfj |U €TrtXd6r|S" ttws SvvapaC o-e

€tnXa0eiv

How

can

I

"

Vou

:

forget

told Aphrodisias, ?

you

BGU

",

II.

Do

'

380

not forget me.'

19

(=

(iii/A.D.)

Selec-

ovv dpeXfjo-T]s, riyvov, 7pdv|/t (/. •ypdvlmt) " do not then neglect, my o-u>TT|ptas [o-]ov,

tions, p. 105) pf| ttjs

irfpl

(101.

write me regarding your health," and P Tebt

child, to

II.

s 421 (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 106) to kltwviov avTfjs to Xcukov to irapd o-ol £vi/yKoy tpx[d]ptvos to 8^ KaXXdivov " her tunic, the white one which you have, bring p[f|] tv£-yK-ns, " for a when you come, but the turquoise one do not bring :

discussion of this usage contrasted with the usage imme122 ff. ; diately following, (2), see Moulton Prolegomena, p. full

present imperative, bidding one desist from what

(2) the is

already begun (as in

P Hib

Mt

Mk

1

7

o-v

I.

,

pf| 56' (B.C. 249) molest him (as you are doing)," P

amended Archiv

172) (as

ii.

p.

30

,

Thess

I

Amh

5

,

37' (B.C. 196 or

II.

123) pfj] dSvpei, dXX'

&«s

"

do not lose heart, but suffer yourself a»Tov x a 'p €lv to rejoice," and P Oxy II. 295* (illiterate — c. A.D. 35) prj >

o-kXvXXc

ctkviXXc)

(/.

«aTT)v

tvTrijvai.

"stop

tpipfjvai),

(/.

that the distroubling to give information," but, as. showing 10 tinction must not be pressed too far, note P Oxy VI. 932 (late ii/A.D.)

woman instructs a friend — Ta xoipCSia "do not sell the young pigs without

where a

Xwpls pov pij irwXi., me," and the natural reference

is

to the future

Mk

,

3

2S4 (i/B.C.) tiri.KtKpi.Tai poi prj KdTapfjvtu 2uis ttjs k1, "it has been decided for me that I should not go down till the 20 (A.D. 96) dpoXo-yEi pf| [tJvKaXtiv 25th," P Oxy II. 266 that be neither makes [p-r|8e evKaXtJo-tiv, "acknowledges .

.

make any

nor will

claim,"

pTJTWp dffCKptlvaTO

and P

vfjo-0ai.,

" pov, — P

I

pf|

Amh

II.

beg you not

Petr

II.

II

ii.

X w p'ls 135

(ii/A.D.)

to forget

o-t prj

tpuTu

dpeXeiv

me " (b) after a preposition (= Selections, p. S) tovto h\ ;

7

(iii/B.C.)

(l)

20

(a.d. 1S6) Ai8vpos 237*" XdyOV TOV SspTTpwVlOV K£K€l-

s

to pf| dOpovv fjpds, dXXd koto piKpdv XapPd"this happens because we do not get our money in a 3 slump sum, but in small instalments," P Alex 4 (iii/B.C.) e tul to Witkowski pfj ytvto-Oai. pao-iXei to p. 51) Trpbs (=

ytveTO.1 8id veiv,

,

Xprjo-ipov,

and P Lund 42 1 -

(B.C.

16S)

(=

tions, p. 10) cirl Si toil prj Trapav£v£o-9at cr€

"but on account

,

ctol

p. .

.

of your not having returned

30, Selec-

dt]8i£opai, I

am

dis-

wort expressing consequence (as in Mt Mk 3", 1 Cor I 7 )— P Hib I. 66 5 (B.C. 228) o-vvXaXfjcru " i w1 ^ have " " W0-T6 o-t pf| 8td Ktvfjs cux a P LO rr aL fJF-l^t

tressed

8 28

"

I. .

;

(=

(c) after

me

;

(4) the participle (as generally in the

P Eleph 13 7 Ac 9 39 (cf. )

(B.C.

223-2)

(= Witkowski

ypdcpfiv fjptv,

New 2 ,

" nut delaying

p.

to

to

—

Testament) 43) pf| okvuv write us,"

P

dYo]pdcrai.

.

Tois KtKpipc'vois,

.

.

.

,

13

has been decided,"

ii. II. 275 (a.d. 66) (= Selections, p. " I wrote for 58) fypaxpa vTrcp civtov pf| LSotos YpdppaTa, 5 I. 22 him seeing that he was unlettered," (A.D. 114)

BGU

(=

Tappov6ios ... to irapdv

Selections, p. 74)

"

Tarmuthis

Kvpiov,

Grenf

II.

77

s

(=

A.D.)

(iii/iv

"

pfj ^x ou0 without a guardian," and P

at present

Selections,

120)

p.

8avpd(u

dpavTes [to o-]uipa tov I wonder exceedingly that you went off so d8«Xcpov ipuiv, " unreasonably, without taking the body of your brother

Trdvv

dXd-yws

[oti]

6.Trta-Tt]rt

prj

"

:

P Tor

cf.

I.

i

viii - 4

—

28

Sk ko.1 tis 8«£t]i to p*i 8v (cf.

n6)el

(B.C.

2

ace. and inf. follow, P Ryl II. 144- (a.d. 38) " to bring baseless charges," iirayayiiv airtas toO p-f) ovtos, and see Ilort's note ad I Pet I 8 for the change from 011 (oijk I

Cor

I

)

l8ovt£s) to pt| (prj dpwvTcs) in that verse ; (5) the indicative (a) in relative clauses as (iv/A. D.

evTa£as

)

.

.

d

.

CPK

BGU

oruvccpa>vT|o-a,

pt)

I.

I.

19 '-

114'-

7

5

TrpoiKa) [r\]v d-rrfojScSwKtv avTui pfJTe 35 S[v]va[T](u XaP€t[v, (b) in cautious assertions (as in Lk 1 1 (ii/A.D.) Trpoot[K]a

(/.

,

Gal 4 11 Col 2 8 )— P Tebt

II.

?Tra0dv Ti dvBptiirivov

I

,

prj

"

11

(a.D. 216) vop»ptu ovv therefore suspect that they have

333

met with some accident" (Edd.), P Gen ixpwpovpe ...

I.

17

16

(iii/A.D.)

"

I SX]a8ev ti[8aT]i, dp[a «]v8puo-Kojv [ " suspect he may have jumped into the water unnoticed : cf. Moulton Prolegomena p. 193, where it is pointed out that in " the such cases prohibitive force of pfj is more or less latent, .

prj

.

producing a strong deprecatory tone"; (c) in the volitive BGU I. 197 1 * (a.d. 17-18) prj i£e'o-Tm [tois pepur]. H8iope'vois TrpoXtTTciv ttjv pLo-0wo-Lv t[v]Tbs toO xpo v [ ou

future

—

i

III.

69s

31

(ii/A.D.) prj auTol dv|/ovTat Trepl TrdvTtov

and

Tjdx«i. ttjv dvTi(puivr|o-iv,

(/

d
p-f|

814

id.

27

oIitos

poi.

d(prjo-£i.s)

chance," as in

Mt

fearing, caution,

kowski 2

p.

,

tl-Treiv),

(/.

Ac

24',

etc.,

cf.

P Lond 964 s "

prj «Tri.Xd8T| ouSe'v,

pr)

(ii/iii

see to

it

,

[cv

(=

III.

see

:

"lest," "perafter verbs of 153)

koto

ti

£iipT|

a.d.)

.

oiiTias)

(I.

Gal 5 15 P Par 45 7 (B.C. 13'°,

85) irpoore'xwv,

.

(iii/A.D.) tpwTci o-t ovv,

again Moulton Prolegomena, p. 177. II. For prj, as a conjunction "that,"

p.

(=

o-ou

212)

Witirmv

pXt'rrt

that he forgets nothing."

III. Mrj interrogative occurs 69 times in the NT, and seems to have been a feature of everyday language (see Moulton Prolegomena, p. 239). A good ex. is P Oxy I. I2014 (iv/A.D.) prj dpa Traps'XKopai. t) ko'i eipvopai Sot' dv 6 " am I to be distracted and Beds Tjpds aiXaifjo-T] (/. eXefjo-T)), until Heaven takes pity on me?" (Edd.): cf. oppressed

Mt

7

Mk

9

Epict.

'-,

ii.

II.

2 19

20

,

Rom pfj

3 al. With Jn 4 s9 we may compare 3 ti ovv Pepaiov fj fjSovfj ; " can pleasure ,

then be a steady thing?" (cited by Sharp, p. 98). On Jn 21 6 see Moulton Prolegomena, p. 170 n. 1, and note that in Jas

3

11

Hort (Comm. ad

impossibility, comparing VIII. xxvi. p. 1298.

IV. In

l

a conversation with you, so that you shall not oblige " no purpose (Edd.)

KaXus oi]v iroifjo-is pfj dpeXfjP Oxy I. 3S 18 (a.D. 49-50) tov Se 53) 2vpov prj povXope'vov tvpeivcu " as Syrus does not wish to abide by what

38* (mid. i/B.C.)

.

Selections, p.

pfJTr|p,

;

the infinitive (a) after verbs of saying, thinking, com1 39 12 18 al.)— P Tebt II. manding etc. (as in Mt 2 -, 5^ (3)

,

II.

cr[a]s a[

19

1 Jas 2 )— " do not tvdxXfi [aJvTov,

5

ovv

Grenf

BGU

I.)

Mk

finds the

4

21 ,

IV. 1032 10 (a.d. 173)

an

See also

.

pfj is

Rom

cf. adj., €K pfj vop[i]pa>v *ydpwv ti pfj see s.v. tKTos, and cf. C. and B. :

stronger sense

6 39

Lk

of

Exp

construed with

I2 11

.

For cktos

No. 254, a sepulchral inscr. from the Eumeneian district, where a man provides that his tomb shall not be occupied by any one except his wife and himself x w P ts tl H- 1 TL Tra-^T1 fj 8vydTT|p

—

ii.

1

p. 391,

-k>y

/iJ/ye For

"A"ir<|>iov irpb tt}s TjXiKias.

P Alex 4 T
oi'Ssis (

=

(iii/B.C.

«i

)

see s.v.

prj

and add

ti,

poppy

")

o-vvd£t(.s,

(c.

B.C. 153)

3

dv8pwiru)v

P Par 47 paKpov ti cvTp€7rop.ai

pi\ l

Selections, p. 22)

ti

tt|v |jlt)kujvo ("

|rf|

u>eiXr|o-ip.,

[i^j

(cf.

2 Thess

to irp(rwirov p.ou tto( = w)itot€, " but for the fact that I am a little ashamed, you would

3

14

ovk dv

),

i8es

[it

never yet have seen

= Selections,

my

face,"

and P Oxy VI. 939 31

(iv/A.D.)

fxrjKWco

P Lond 42"

(B.C.

(=1.

168)

30,

p.

Selections,

11)

p.

cou diTeo-TaXKOTos, 1' Leid B»- 7 (B.C. 164) (= I. 1 dXXus p. 10) els to p.T|0ev T|p.ds twv SebvTwv eYXvrreiv, it'.8e tw (for dat. cf. 2 Cor 2 13 ) jinSev' e'xei.v tA^|v tov IItoXc(B.C. 34) irpbs to |iT|0ev twv exôpiwv pcuou, P Kyi II. 69 " so thai the rents suffer no loss " 8iairea-eiv, (F.dd.), P Oxy III. 492'° (A.u. 130) (ir|8ev -fjo-o-ov, and similarly ib. 495 17 p.r]0iv

lfi

This

tirivdo-ws €
in this

would have sent him to you." For rirtl p.T| see s.v. €ir«t, and for oti \lt\ see s.z: oi. Reference may be made to Basil L. Gildersleeve " Encroachments of (irj on ou in Later Greek" in AfP i. (1SS0), p. 45ft'., and to two

be cited) the form (inSas also occurs, and further, as our citations will have shown, "that 8 retained its hold more " tenaciously in the neut. nom. and ace. than elsewhere For the interchange between (Thackeray, Gr. i. p. 59).

(

v.

129)

p.

y.i\

my

of health,

I

important papers dealing with |xt] in Studies in Honor of Basil L. Gildersleeve (Baltimore, "Indicative 1902)

—

"

and dpa

Questions with

(it|

and " Mr)

ov before Lucian

p.

47 In

and

1

for

J. E.

by

p.r|

"

p.r|8els

and

Gr.

180

p.

be added:

may

and

p.T|V

vd, follow the analogy of Sev and at 2 n. : also p. 200 where the uses

i.

Ptolemaic times, see especially Mayser See also s.v. oxiSeis.

p.T]8eis in ff.

P Tebt a final v

pronounced by Thackeray (Gr.

/Lirjde.noTE.

ft".

MGr

last is

" the latest date for 8." It should be noted that both and the preceding papyrus (and other instances could

Harry, p. 427 ff., Green,

by Edwin L. p.r|,

like

vdv

(Thumb Handbook, of

25

p.

(A.D. 181-9). p. 59)

p.tj(v)

are con-

I.

iv

59

I.

57

6

(B.C.

114) |iTi8eTroT£ avTiiv toIto TreTrpa-

" when they had never made this payment," P Giss 1 (a.d. 1 19-120) Brjo-apCwv SiPovXios jJLT]8t[iroT€]

XOTiov, -

.

.

X€LTo\jp"yr|cras.

veniently summarized).

/LU]dE7TCO.

firffe.

For

h\

el

see s.v.

p-Tj-ye

P Oxy -ye.

u^da/iiog.

P Par

15

64

(/.

11

•yovt'wv,

aVT|KOVTa

(J-T|Oa|J.atS

901

(A. D.

tmoci^cu KaBdXou (b.c. 116) T a

(B.C. 120) |xii5au.iis 8uva(i«'vou

Ttvd tuv €o.v[toC] 336)

x°'p~)> an d

P

P Tor

o-Tf|vaL ttjs SouXiKtjs

I.

1

inrb

d8iKT]8€i[s]

40

31

(A. D.

On

a[i]ToC Trpoo-Tao-C[as.

of jirjSajiws and ovSapws, see

Mayser Gr.

•ycvop.tvw,

42

finS*

As

dv'vcu

2uf

-

(B.C.

16S)

svTt6up.fja-8ai

the relation

p. 1S2.

(=1.

p.

For 52S

23

tt)v t|(i«T«'pav Trspio-Tao-iv,

pLTjS*

evpepXo-

" that you have neither

thought of returning, nor spared a look for our helpless the complaint of a wife to htr husband who had " shut himself up in the Serapeum, P Grenf I. 43 '• (ii/B.c.)

state"

—

8«

o.]ijtoG

H-r[8'

diToSeSuiKOTos

r]p.iv

p-[t|8]€

i'lrrrov

tt)v -rropaav avTTJs £7r[i8e]8u>KdTos tYpdâfiev 0-01, ottws

y.T\ok

ouv

According to Thumb (Eellen. p. 14) the forms p.r|8ei's and ov8ets appear in the whole Greek world from iv/B.c, and are in wide use at the beginning of the Christian Era, after which they gradually disappear, without leaving any trace in

MGr.

We

in 8 are

more frequent

are prepared, therefore, to find that the forms in the than in the NT, where

according to NBA. will suffice— P Petr

it

is

14 Eph 4

[[((>J]iricrT6u0ai

"

t^|v €vPoX[t|V,

jjlou

P Oxy

cf.

,

Xt'êis

III.

tva) you say this to TJva

(/.

being believed any longer with regard to

my

"

(Edd.).

(?)

As showing

that

|xtj

my

with the pres.

from doing something" (cf. Pro/eg. p. 125 f.), Mr. II. D. 23 Naylor draws our attention to the in in I Tim 5 |»]kcti " If Paul iSpoiroTcu thought that there could be no ambiguity in (ir| vSpoiroTti, why should he insert 8ti at all ? Surely it is obvious that |ir) i8. might be a warning against

an act not begun, and therefore Greek) to make the sense

'

€tl is essential (in Paul's

cease drinking water

'

obvious at

sight."

Suvardv

A II.

few exx. of 3

ii(ii

(j.T)8e£s

from the papyri

(mid. iii/B.C.)

(=

Selections,

tuv i-'p-yuv KioXvei, possible and none of your work hinders you,"

Part V.

io-riv

"length," of space, (ii/A.D.)

(iv/A.D.)

P Leid and

(=

Wm

OGIS

-

III.

size,

irr|X
|iT|Ko(us)

p.

3

(ii/iii

222f.).

a.d.)

is

[.]

(=

P Ryl II. 224 (a) 9 P Lond 755 z'erso*"'-

seen in cf.

:

The

reference

II. p. S9)

666 27 (A.D. 54-6S) 8id to

is

to time

in

o-vpicrov tv\ (liiKos,

|itjkos

tov [xpd]vo[u.

LXX

there are only a few examples of ov8eis (principally in the Lucan writings), and only one of (j.t)0€is, namely Ac 27 s3

"if

,

j.n]KOQ,

fO]dstg.

7) el

15

5

tovtous tovs Xb-yous

imper. must not be pressed as necessarily meaning "cease

first

elSfj[is.

p.

.

.

Cor

as in 2

Iva. p.T)KtTi,

(ii/A.D.)

u.t|K€ti

30, Selections, p. 10)

toO 7rapaYtvea-8ai

îrfiiirta

" a slave not yet thirty years old."

embarkation

ok

oil

,

/U7]de.

P Lond

tokov KaTCKptivev

(ii/A.D.)

x 5p[ u»'

prevent

(rl

6

P Oxy VI.

t<5v

fj.[r|]8a(ui[s] a/Tro-

569)

471

.

v "i- 23

«Vt(TTW(raV Kpio-tv,

TTpbs" T^|V

finSau.u>s

Strass

I.

III.

Xpdvou XapdvT£s ^vlol to 8dvetov Vjo-av. "he condemned people to pay interest for a period at which in some cases " BGU V. (Edd.). they had not yet even received the loan 63 I2I0 A.D. I50) SouXw (<*. JlTjSc'lTW TpidKOVTO.
ko.1

(ir]0eV

0-6

tujy.vvco. Aristeas S

llva 8e

|rf)

irtpl

tuv to

irpoXe-yo[i.6vcov

|itikvvovt«s

afvex^S T7 S 8nyyr|0'ca)s "but not to weary you with too long an eiravr||o|Ji6v, introduction, I will resume the thread of the narrative" dSdXeo-xdv tl

TroiufiEV,

iirl

1

(Thackeray).

53

410

/jLT]X(0T7]

/J.1J7TU)

fl7]X(OT7]. For this

NT Sir.

of imposts levied

list

"sheepskin," cf. ihe s2 (a. d. 137) Palmyra, OGIS 629

at

pa\aipotj)opcjv .

eKd[o-Tov Se'ppaJTos elo-Kopio-9e'v[Tos The word occurs qitinqnies in the

P Giss

LXX

rj.

firjv.

See

Other exx. of the particle are P Petr

s.v. el (i^jv.

(mid.

iii/n.c.)

eVeo-Bai

dpi6|ibv

(

= Witkowski twv

€K

Selections,

1 1

p.

prj[v

dXXjd

(=

p. 30,

(B.C. 16S)

Kal

eTrel

rj

I.

pTJTTjp o-ov

"nor

Xavei pape'us exovo-a, Ka[Xw]s TroiTJo-eis ktX., but since your mother is in great trouble about will do well, etc.," P Oxylll. 471 1 " (ii/A.D.) ov p.T|v

all,

tov.[

]

it,

you

^•rrapxe Kvpie,

"

(Edd.).

fltff.

Amh

..." a

was written

letter if

to

the

..."

(Edd.), and P Oxy X. 1253 Xav6dvr| ttjv Xap/rrpoTrrTa pr|vvopev, give this information that nothing may

12

"we

—

"

my lord praefect (Edd.) an official For the report concerning certain military requisitions. wider sense "make known" cf. Syll 237 (= s 417) 7 (B.C. 2 73~ 2 ) XP'1rtaTa T" 1 "«
diToXw[Xd]Ta diTo tov dva8e'paTos tov ^wKe'wv. See also P v >'• Leid (ii/iii a.d.) (=11. p. 95) e(pdvT| Moipa KaTe\ovcra ?vydv, privrjovcra (/. p.r|vvovcra) ev eavTTJ to StKaiov, " Fate appeared holding a balance, showing that justice was to be found in her." In MGr the pres. form has changed to p.T|v
W

20

II. 50 ut|V denoting a (lunar) month cf. P 106) tokous 8i8pd\(iovs Tfjs pvds tov pfjva eKao-Tov "interest at the rate of two drachmae on the mina each

For

III.

pr|8e'v o-ov

'iva.

(iv/A.D.)

;

.

the strategus in order that

he might be mulcted

this

boy of 17 years accompany you to the judgement-seat in the public court?" (Edd.), and ib. 472 37 (('. A. D. 130) dXXd jxfjy vtwv mo-Tews Trepl tovtwv oiio-rjs irapd tu» Sokouvtl TreTrpaKevai, "again, if there had been security given to the supposed seller "

(=

comogrammateus should have made an improper report upon the office

Tvy-

els [to]

Pepiacrpe'vos

.

(a.d. 42)

(
o-TpaTevope'vwv t| tuv Tivd tujv aTro ttjs X"P°-S

Tiiv

ttJ

p.epr|vvKa)s Trpax8TJ

fj

Agathodaemon

is

dyopalov KpiTT|p[£ov Pfjpa?] eTTTaKai8eKaeT[T)s " did not a

irais ô-]Tr€To 0-01

cafyv

fJKovo-japev

ov

'Apcrivoe[(u>]v,

ov prjv dXX*

)

12),

p.

P Lond 42 s8

Trevo-dpe8a aKpipe'o-Tepov,

II.

a ,

rj

dvwTaTa) xprja-opai. Teipwp(a. See also (A.D. 119) TroXXd [al]Ki[o-8]e[v]Tes virb *diTos

7

61

I.

1171 verso

(invvBrj

Ku>poyp[ap]paTews Napoioi dva-yKa£a>s pr]vvovT[es] (/. pr|vvopev) a[v]Tbv Xoyiav Tre[Tr]oi.r)Ke'vai em ttjs Kwpns Napoiii P Tebt II. 297 12 (<-. a.d. 123) e-ypd<)>T| 'Aya8u> Aaipovi
always with reference to Elijah.

16 13

.

KaTa tovtov

.

rropepvpas pT|Xa>Tfj[s] irpd£ci do-o-dpia

Lond

native population, P p. 107) edv 8e' tis

=

(Heb n")

elp.

(B.C.

month," P Oxy

tu

II.

(=

294' (a.d. 22)

Selections,

p.

34)

4m

tov vTroyejypappe'vov yeyove'vai ev 'AXeâvSpia [tt] " on of the my arrival in Alexandria on the .

.

piivds,

.

undernoted month,"

BGU

(B.C.

(pa)

the sense of "lest haply,"

in

TroTe),

p.fj

5

Mt

in

4°,

975 (a.d. 45) (= Selections, 42) p/nvbs Me\ip ire'iiirTT) Kal elxaTT], "the twenty-fifth day of the month Mechir," and the illiterate P Oxy XII. 1489

"

I

toC&XXo (/-ov)

(late iii/A.D.) shall return in another

dXXo

pr|v£

Mel. Nic.

(I.

p.

8

cf.

el 8i,

(/.

-u.ai),

epxope

tiu

aXXw). In a Ptolemaic ostracon, epxopai 7 185 No. 12 we find koto pfjvav (for form see .

.

,

The expression els Svio pfjvas rjpepiiv in P Proleg. p. 49). Strass I. 35 s (iv/v a.d.) is said to be "peculiar to the " Egyptian speech (see the introd. ). The parenthetic nominative in expressions of

Moulton Proleg. 36

p.

32

is

Mk

(cf. Mt 15 well illustrated by

time

69f.)

,

28

Lk 9 Petr III.

S-,

P

:

(a) verso* (Ptol.

) Xipwi Trapa-rroXXvpevos pfjve's elcriv 8e'Ka, "perishing from hunger for the last ten months" (Edd.): 6 cf. BGU III. 94S (iv/v a.d.) -yivwo-Kiv e[8]e'Xu> gri elirtV js #]ti rj pfJTT|p o-ov dcr9evt, elSov, SeKa Tpis — a curious parallel to Lk I3 16 For the adj. pT|vialos u.f)v«s 3 cf. P Ryl II. 206 (<^) (iii/A.D.) els Xdyov 8iaypaTJs u/nvuuov " on account of the 'A8vp, monthly payments of llathur," and for emprnna, " monthly supplies," see P Oxy III. 531 17 .

(ii/A.D.).

MGr

p.TJvas, pi.

pfjves, prjvoi.

ttotc errl tov

prj

come

to grief at the

iii/A. D.

tion of a

runaway

slave,

pevov tois irapd tov let

him do

report him, and the Prefect's

it

is

5

30

,

— "

if

any one wishes

to

so to the attendants of the strategus,"

proclamation

for

"lest per-

P Tebt

I.

5S

30

StaXdyov x 6L P ao"6ujptv.

" we have

memorandum lest haply we should audit," and P Oxy I. 118 verso"' (late

)

errl

(/.

evOe'us

errel)

otiv

avTovs

avrwv XP 6 ' a

PpaSvvovcrt. pfj-rroTe

eê'Xao-ov,

= Selections,

p. 72) TrpoopiipeSa prj-rroTe e[-rr]r|p£do-r|i (cf. 6 2 ') rjpeiv, " we are taking precautions, lest haply he should deal despitefully with us." For the construction (

Lk

with the ind.

=

P Par 49 31

cf.

2

(B.C. 164-15S) ( Witkowski, tovs Beovs dyuvici, pfj TroTe dp[p]ujo-Tel to TrcuSdpiov, Kal ovk ^x" crxoX-ijv dvaprjvai. irpos vpds,

71) eyw

p.

yap

vr|

"for by the gods I am anxious, lest haply the child is ill, and I have no leisure to come up to you." The constructions of the word in the XT are tabulated by H. Scott in Robertson 6>. 3 Isidore Epp.

ii.

p.

Reference

1415.

may

also be

made

to

el

8e

270.

f.l)]7ZOV.

See

tovto

we Jn II ', Ac 23 where, after the descripadded prjvueiv 8e tov povXd-

o-Tpa-rr|-yov,

seen in

"since they are delaying, lest haply there might be need of them, send them off 31 cf. P Flor 1.99* (i/ii a.d.) immediately." With Lk 21

s.v. pr|Trw.

"not

(B.C. 145)

is

/.ir'jJlOJ,

fl7]VV CO. With the forensic use of this verb in

may compare P Par 10"

a/.,

decided to abstract the

•ye'voiTo

pn^vos eXevcrope

month,"

,

Ill) PepovXevpeOa eKo-rrdcrat to emSeSope'vov vTrdpvT)-

p.

s

5'-

.

1

III.

(=

chance," as

the

protection

of the

yet," occurs in

P Oxy VII. 1062 15

(ii/A.D.)

pdpos (pe'pet Kal pfjirw TJydpacras, to dpyvpiov 80s ZanXuii tu>i (plXwi, "if it is troublesome and you have not yet

o-oi

bought

them, give the money to

my

(Ed.), with reference to the purchase of ib.

106S 13 (iii/A.D.) prjirov

prj-TTov

8vvdpevov

is

ready to be buried

(Ed.).

—

Zoilus

fleeces.

"

In

evpov to o-wpdTtv they found the body not yet

for pTJirw

" KTiSevBfjvaL, "

friend

some

411 p.tuiuca

/J.1J7TC0?

"

in the sense of

the interesting

lest

letter

" perchance may be illustrated from of a son to his father, expressing

8 anxiety regarding his safety, P Oxy XIV. 16S0 (iii/iv A.D. koA -yap irpb toijtov
trou airouo-ia, pT)irus 8 pij ci'oi. " I have tvpwpf'v (rou to o-wpa,

(/.

o-oi 7«'voi.to

el'n)

Kal

grief at your absence from

among

used in questions expressing doubt or " "have I perhaps told yon ? denial, e.g. pTJircos o-ov etira i.e. "I have not, of course, told you" (Thumb, Handbook, prjirws

is

;

p. 1S1

see also Proieg. p. 24S).

:

found

Tis, is

3*

an indirect question

in

BGU

in

IV.

13) Ka8' r|p«pav Se tov

(b.c.

e|€pu>Tui. pr| tis

2£w

iiTrvuK€,

whether any one has

BvXuipbv (/. Bupwpbv) daily I ask the doorkeeper

"and

slept outside."

fo'/Toa,

"womb"

us,

to

pendent

41

p^|

indeed told you before of

and my fear that you and that we ma) something dreadful might happen " not find your body For a similar meaning with (Edd.). the ind. see P Flor II. 194 14 (A.D. 259) 6pa oe pi|Trws oiSk In MGr indeftrnv XP^ a AfovTav po,8iv [ir]«pl tovtou.

my

= prj 1 1

magic

2 23

(Lk

Rom

,

19

4

may be illustrated by a among the Hawara

),

spell of possibly ii/A.D.,

found

Archiv

ll)ff

v. p. 5I2 6.yt avT^v ttjv £t€k«v €i8ia pr|Tpa pact ot€ tXptoo-aroK ktX. commenting on this (p. 397) refers to a tablet from

papyri,

2apairtd8[a]

-

tjv

Wunsch Hadrumetum

264

(Audollent quetn peperit Suavulva:

1

- ff

"das

)with the words Victoria

kaum

letzte ist

ein eigent-

den unbekannten Namen der Mutter" (Berl. phil. Wochenschr. 1905, 10S0). See also Archiv i. p. 429.

licher

Name, sondern

Ersatz

ein

fiir

(lYJQOQ,

"

16

thigh" (Rev 19 ), a witness to a will, P

X

is

common

in descriptions, as e.g. of

490

13

dpi

(A.D. 124)

€T
fiTjXQoXcbag. For the form

Tim

(1

see

Moulton Gr.

p. 6S.

ii.

or of a camel that has been oiJ\f| [kcito.] pripbv dpio-Tepo[v,

sold,

P Lond

1

6

132

1J.

1.

(=111.

142)

(a.d.

8r|Xtav 4>updv Kexapa-ypt'vr] t

III.

Oxy

142^ Kdp»iXov

p.

This subst., which in the subscription of

KCLirira.

1..'

lll/TOO.TO/.tQ.

irvppdv K€x a po-7P £'vr|v) pnpui

(/.

(a.d. 150-1) addressed to

See also the not necessary to illustrate at length this common noun, but one or two points may be noted. Thus for its loose use (cf. Rom l6 ls and see s.w. dStXipbs, iraTijp, It

is

ts'kvov)

we maycite P Oxy X.

I296(iii/A.D.)

—

where the writer

two women as "mother" 8 do-ird£opai tt]v the form cf. Moulton Proleg. p. 49) pov 15 cf. ib. XIV. TapUav, and t^|V pT|T«'pav pou Tipireaovpfiv) 167S (iii/A.D.), where the same designation is applied to at

greets each of

pnTe'pav

(for

:

least

three

P

Similarly in

persons.

'AXivfi Tcttjti Tfji pnTpl \ai'pei.v, the pet-name of an old servant. Mt|Tr(p

Giss

word is

X

I.

7S (ii/A.D.) used as the

is

For the adj. pryTpiKos cf. P III. S14 (iii/A.D.). Ryl II. 1 53" (a.d. 138-61) 6 pT|TpiKos pov SovXos Mvpu>v, " mv mother's slave In MGr it has developed Myron."

ace. sing,

The

MGr

noun

(=

is

men

as

the

to

late

from P Fay 28*

where a notice of birth

Selections, p. Si),

certain

confined

illustrated

is

ypappaTevo-t pnTpoiroXtws.

BGU

letter of the prodigal

III.

846

s

(ii/A.D.)

Selections, p. 93), ycivwo-Kav crai Oc'Xw 8t^ oijx [tjXttJiôv " I wish on. dvape'vis ds pnTpoTroXiv, you to know that I

(=

had no hope that you would come up to the metropolis," and the Index to OGIS s.v. Apart from ecclesiastical use,

the expression seems to have disappeared in early For pr|TpoiroX£TT|s I. i. p. 7S. : see direst.

Byzantine times

the land-survey

cf.

category

is

P Ryl

II.

2i6 33

"'-

(ii/iii

a.d.),

where one

land belonging to citizens and assessed at 3 dr.

—

TptSpaxpos pnTpoTroXiToiv.

used ter as voc. in

BGU

shows the treated as nom. on the analogy of such a noun as

the sense "motherly."

XT

Tim, may be

I

p/ni-epa

fAicuvco,

which

differs

from poXivu as macula from inquino,

never found in the

NT

in

good

is

part, but usually represents I2 15 ): cf. the vision in the

moral defilement (Tit I 16 Heb dream from the Serapeum, P Par 51 s ' (B.C. 160) { = Selections p. 21, Archiv vi. p. 205) auTai 8e yuvaiKt's tieriv. 'Edv ,

X
" but these ptav6wo"LV, ov [p]^) 7e'vovTai Ka8apai -rrdiroTe, at all be shall never are If they are women. defiled, they

firjU.

pure."

On

the translation

Proleg. p. 170

of

fujuye. With pTJTi'ye of mere affairs

in

piyi

and Hort ad Jas

3

U

the

XT,

see

Moulton

.

-*

more general sense see P Par 14 2 "

(B.C. 127) lKirT]8r|o-avT€S poi. Kal pidvavT«s, vppto-avTt's pe, irXri-yds JSuKav, and P Flor III. 33S 1 (iii/A.D.) ol8a vdp o-vv€iSt|0-i (= o-ei) (" conscien-

Cor 6 3 p^ti^* pVuTiKd, "not to speak " of daily life, we may compare the cor-

in

I

responding

p-f|

8ti yt in

Silections,

p.

10)

P Lond 42^

Jt[i]

(B.C. 168)

o-oC irap[dv]Tos

—

(=

I.

TrdvTwv

dprjy, prj otl yt toctoijtou xpdvou CTri-yc-yovoTos, were still at home, I went short altogether, not

p.

30,

eireSe-

"while you to mention

" the complaint of a wife long a time has passed since See also Herod, iv. 76. to her husband.

how

Wm

also P Leid fjiw Kvpu, (ii/iii A.D.) 8ti dpiipnTOS, Kai diTT|pavTos, 6 pn8e iva. toitoi/ piatvwv, the verb used in a TtTcXccrpaC
See

tiously ") o-irovSdttis spot- epidvBrjv

the inscrr.

\dp irapd

we maycite OGIS 194 16

(i/B.c.)

irdo-i.

tov

From

de'pos Tiji

the editor expresses [vnjvepiai pta[ivop«'vou, where, however, 3 1240)' (ii/A.D.) doubts as to the restoration, Syll 891 (= 9 ov X« ; P a +ovoi
from Aristeas 166 piav8e'vT«s avTOi iravTairao-i tj For dpiavTos, see s.v. do-ep(ias poXuo-pii.

illustrated Tf|S

412

fXLaafxa

Petr.o.

NT

to

occurs only in 2 Pet 2 20 is also found in In the late Kaibel pidcrpaTi -Hjs p.oix«'as. ,

3

1 140 b. (not before the time of Justinian) it is an epithet of . Satan BeXidp K[aKd]pop[
—

.

.

fiiyfia,

which

Tpo\ov

read

is

in the

TR

I2I 867 (iii/A.D.)

P I.ond

pov 'Hpai8[o]vs vpdcbovcra tui iraTpl €pe ovk dcrTras6 (ii/A.D.) K[a]i 8td rl ovk ol8a, P Oxy III. 530 ©aio-ovv tt)v piKpdv (following 24 do-irdôv ra iraiSCa which seems to include Thaisous), and id. 533" (ii/iii a.d.) do-irdo-ao-De tov peiKpbv Seprjvov Kal Koirpe'a Kal to[v]s jj-iKpd

juiaofia, which in the

Apoc.

fJ.llAl>l]
of Jn 19 s9

(=

I.

is

,

TrnXbv

Xapuv

112)

p.

[Kf]pajJLLKOV pifjov pl'ypttTOS

found in the magic dirb

?(toi

.

.

.

,

t|Uuv irdvTas kit' bvopa (a grown-up Serenus figures earlier in the letter). Other exx. of the adj. are P Meyer 12 10 (a.d. 115) ovXt] SaKTvXui p-iKpw

x eL P°(s)

dpto-Ttpds,

P

Giss

20 16 (ii/A.D.) peiKpbv ipfvojv avTov irfe'jul/ojv. See also for aiKpdv ti, as in 2 Cor II '• 1B P Par 47 s (c. B.C. 153) ( = Witkowski 2 p. SS) l prj pLKpdv tl tvTpeiropai, ovk dv p.€ I.

,

TOV 6iou ktX.

,

to irdpcrwrrbv (/. Trpdo-wirdv) uov -irdiroTg, and for Kara P Petr II. 11 (1)' (iii/B.C.) (= Selections, p. 8), where Polycrates writes to his father that he does not get his money

tSes

fiiywfU. Ckrest.

I.

pepivpe'voi (a.

11.

19S

— ov)

(/.

154)

piKpdv

12

240) a(pTaPas) s pwXoiripov 2 d(pTdpas) l]5, liGU II. 372"-

(B.C. KpiOfji

Trovr|p[bv

d[vS]pd(ri.

p

•n-oiovpclvois p.€(-yvua-9[ai,

k]o.[1]

Amh

II.

Xr|a-[T]pi.Kbv

67

s (<\

A. D.

P[iov

232)

Ta

TcXcvTaia tols TrpoWpois pi-yvvvai, and OGIS 502 (ii/A.D.) The verb is found only p.ei£as Tai (juXavOpwTrai to SiKaiov. 7

four times in the

the latter

NT

we may

vvv pixSijTe

8-f|

and

six times in the

tu> Kupiui p.ov pao-iXei

in

4

"

make an agreement sense requires some such translation as or a wager with." For the compd. o-uppvyvvpC nvt, convenio cum aliquo, c{. P Par 4S 11 (B.C. 153) rJKaptv €1$ to Eapairutov poXapcvot cruvplf-aC 0-01, and lor omppicr-yw cf. P Tebt I. I2 1S (B.C. 1 iS) o-uppto-yav dpa TJpe'pa, "to join them at daybreak" (Edd.) see further Mayser Gr. pp. 23, 91. :

MGr

ments."

-

where a soldier

described

is

as

— e[v]

Kal OUT °5 °

X™P T T1

p€LKp0T€p0S.

LXX.

Amongst 23 Kal Kingd 1S where the 'Ao-cmpCwv,

note the curious use

"

lump sum," but Kam piKpdv, in small instalFor the comparative see Chrest. II. 372 T n (ii/A.D.).

dOpovv, "in a

fiihov. For this noun (Mt 5 11 ), which is a new formation from the Lat. plur. milia {passunm), cf. P Strass I. 57 6 (ii/A.D.) " p.r|8i pcCXiov direxovcruiv dXXf|X[(Dv, being less than a mile distant from each other" of two villages, and Syll 418

—

— 3 SSS) 26

(

(A.D. 23S)

yt pciXtuiv 8vo ttjs Kwprjs

d-ird

rjp.(iv.

For other nouns borrowed from Latin see Moulton Gr.

ii.

§63.

o-p.i-yu>.

fujueojuac.

fitXOOQ. In P Leid N"-

12

(—1.

103)

(B.C.

p. 69)

we

hear of a

which shows, according

Nt)(oilTr|S [uKpds in a context

to

the editor (p. 74), that the reference is to age rather than Other exx. to stature : see further Deissmann fiS p. 144 f. P Gen I. 2S 11 (a.d. 136) dYJopdcrai irapd are not so clear.

tov 7raTpbs avTov 2totot|tlos tiriKaXovpc'vov MtKpov 7rvpdv, is not encouraging to the meaning junior, though, after all, " there is no reason why " Stotoetis junior should not be the In any case the frequent occurrence of father of a family. the formula

makes

has a constant meaning: see P Eleph 17 11 (B.C. 223-222) LTpeve'p8ios To-TT]vi.os Kal 36 êvTeris piKpbs diroXs'-yovTai. T ^„ -yf|v ktX., P Tebt I. 63 it

probable that

it

116-115) 7«w(p-ybs) n«T£pp.ou8LS pi-(Kpbs) 'Appevews, and P Goodsp Cairo 3o T 28 (a.d. 191-2) piKpurA
'1

'A4>poS(lO-lu>) KapT|X(€vrT|) piK(pui), 'A
without description, then 'Ap. t«ktovi, iroipsvi. 'A
Pausanias writes

evidently his son

have not imitated you by taking away my III. 367 s (iii/A.D.) iyu> 8« ovi uetprjo-opai ere cf. 2 Thess 3 7 For p.iu€op,ai ti, as in Heb 13', 3 Jn 11 we may cite Kaibel S5 3 tjo-kouv p«v to SUatov tpipov[pr|V Te to KaXdv, and Aristeas 188 pip.ovp.Evos to tov 0€ov Sid iravTos

vibv

I

"see,

p.ov,

son" (Edd.), P Flor '

'•'

:

,

eiriciKt's.

For

p[t]pr|o-LV

Tfjs ib.

similarly

V Flor

pipT|o-is cf.

III.

292' (vi/A.D

)

Kara

apTi 7raptX0ovcrT|S ^kttjs IvS(lktlovos), and s 8 293 (vi/A.D.), and for p£pr|pa (Wisd 9 ), cf.

Musonius p. 90 4 Ka8bXov twv tiu-yeiajv €0-Ttv.

8e

dvBpwiros pfpiipa

.

.

6«ov pdvov

-

viil. S

—

P Kyi II. 77 34 (a.D. 192) uipov tov ira[T]6pa tov 4>iXoTipov tov [yjepovTa ifjiiTa, " imitate your father the lover of office, the brave old man" (Edd.). I' Oxy X. 1295 3 (ii/iii A.D.) l8ov pjv eyui ovk €p.Lp.rjo*dprjv 0"€ tov dirdv (/. aTroo-irdv) tov

tov

LTavo-aviov

pciKpov —stating that he desired be transferred irtpl

—

to

to

A

a cavalry regiment. similar application of the adj. to children is very common. may cite, by way of example,

Hip.i]xr\c,.

NT usage of this word (1 Cor 416 a!.) is well illusby such a passage as Xen. Mem. i. 6. 3 oi 8i8do-KaXoi tovs paOTvrds pipt]Tds eavTwv diroSeiKvvovo-iv. It is noteThe

trated

worthy that

in all its

v£v«o-8ai, denoting I

Cor

ii

1 ).

For

NT

moral

occurrences

adj. piuirriKos

cf.

p.ipT|TTJs is

joined with

Robertson-Plummer ad

effort (cf.

s1 Vett. Val. p. 17

.

We

P Lond

S93' (a.d. 40)

(= P Ryl

II. p.

3S1) KaXus

irfovrj]-

tov paKpdv, " please therefore send me the child immediately" (Edd.), P Fay 113" (a.d. 100) eixBi'as (/. txflvas) (8paxpwv) ij5 firl to TtTpaKoo-o-Ta " 12 drachmas' worth of fish for ('. -Koo-Ta) tov piKpov, the o-eis

little

iiiiirijoy.o/iiai.

The

t£avTfj(s) ire'pi|
one's four-hundredth-day festival

(=

III. p.

20S)

sent twelve eggs to the

little

899° (ii/A.D.)

"

firtpxj/a ttj

one," P

(Edd.),

P Lond "

piKpa lid tp, 7 I. 7S (ii/A.D.)

I -fj

I.

which

is

not found in the

NT,

is

seen

6

,

dva^Kaiov ^dp

to-Ti

KaXoKa-yaOi'as o-ov, Iilmi

in

pvT|pio-K£o-6aL

and

BGU

(J.

IV. I024 1

'-

pipvijo-KecrOai) Tfjs 6

(iv/v

A.D.) pipyn-

The perl". pe'pvr|pai in the sense "I mind," "hold in remembrance," is common, e.g.

q-Kopevos wv jTrpaq-ts.

"

Giss

act. piuvrjo-Kio,

P Giss

91 (ii/A.D.) u.ip.vf|[o-Kfi.] TJp
in

413

/jl

fAiatco

P Ryl .

.

.

II.

Si 21

tov KaTao-iropt'ois

A. n. 104)

(e.

p]oy

p«p.vf|0-[8ai

.

.

6
.

flfaOtOQ. Deissmann's contention

avTii evToXfjs Trapdv[TOS

Tr)s •yevop€VT|[s]

-

s

"I0-180S

525 (early ii/A.D.) p£ pvT|[o-]o -roi vv[k]t[cXiov] 4v tui Sapairfieiwi., "remember the night-festival of

p.

72) that this word is word, but as belongtime, receives further

NT

"the inspector of sowing ought to have remembered order given when you were present" (Edd.), P Oxy III.

not to be regarded as a specifically ing to the ordinary Greek of the

o-o]v,

my

(LAE,

a 96 m

i

19 (A.D. confirmation from such a passage as P Amh II. 02 ouSs 84 picrBiov -ysyfdjpevov Tfjs k[o]ivuvov 162-3) oix 'i%>»

tou

Isis at

81b u«'p.[vT]o-o] Serapeum" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 235" (ii/A.D.) "therefore bear rjpiiv k&v irdvu Ti[va a]XXa irpaTTT|S, us too in mind even if you are engaged in quite other pursuits 1 8ti ov p-dvoi f,pets (Edd.), and P Oxy XIV. 1664 (iii/A.D.) toCto o-oii dXXd Kal aiiTol rjpiiv ot iraTpioi 8eoi, pepvrjpeBd

The

editors

"I

have no

will

the

uvi]S

Kal

on account of the contract," partner or servant who is liable but Wilcken [Chrest. I. p. 370) from its association with " sub" tenant," Kotvuvdv prefers to take p£o-8iov as The adj. is also found in P Flor III. 322" (a.d. lessee."

we but also memory is clear to

in

"

all

(Edd.

translate,

=

our ancestral

"'that not only

SfjXov airacriv.

gods themselves hold you

inroTeXf).

25S?) pi
'

|8.

),

' '

remembering your p£pvr|p€VT| rf|S d-ya9r)s
goodwill cf.

P Tebt

II.

410

8

(a.d.

16)

pv[fj]o-8r|T|.

i[s]

(cf.

ib.

420

17

TreiroiriKa.

K017U)

(iii/A.n.)

uou

pvfjo-8T|TC

me

with

Lk

(cf.

23*=) 8v

"remember

dirb dpxTJS pe'xpt TtXovs,

(roi

24°)

" remember

4y tu> Tp[i]o-Top.u) pe e4>iXoT[i.][i.oii o-iiv 4pol p«lvai, how zealous you were at Tristomos to remain

(Edd.),

Lk

you from beginning to end" (Edd.), P Oxy VIII. 1070" (iii/A.n.) ipeis oiSt 8Xws oiKtas 4ypd<|/aTe o\J8e ep.vfjo-8r|Te pov Trepl ttjs dtraXeias ""js at all nor remembered me in written have not TJpiiv, "you 3 regard to the safety of our house" (Ed.), Preisigke 159

me and what

.

of

dSeXipfjs.

.

Kal

to Aesculapius,

in-.cr.

"recall''

to

done

also have

vpciv

pvT|tr8r|Ti

.

I

irapd8os

and

8«paimav

vp.lv

—a

temple

401S

ib.

The verb one in P

for

io-ropfjo-as 4pvr|o-8r|V ttjs is also found c. dat. in the sense

S 11

Lille

ouv

KaXcls

(iii/u.c.)

fiiodog. For the primary sense of this word "wage," "salary," cf. P Tebt II. 3S4 20 (A.D. 10) -re'Xovs -yepSiuiv Kal Tujv tovtojv and wages," P Fay 91 23 (a.d. 99) pio-8i[v, "weavers' tax " 10 tov T|pepT|(j-i.ov pio-8dv. (A.D. daily wage," P Lond S46 I. Chrest. III. o'[v]tos dTr[dpov] pou 3S2) 131, p. 140) (= p. Kal pi(r8ov TropôvTos to Jtjv drrb ttjs -y6p8ia[K]f|s— petition of a weaver, who works for a wage (pio-8oCi, and has no

means

"at a

salary agreed

P Fay 103 3 the bearers

upon"

0£o8iupau, iva

Theodorus that

.

.

.

,

"youwill do well

," ib. 12

1

250-249) twv p (dpovpwv), "I have epvTj(r8r|v crot Kal irapdvTi ircpl recalled to you verbally the matter of the 100 arourae." With Lk I 51 cf. Pss. Sol. x. 4 Kal pvno-8r]0-eTai (for form to recall to

.

.

.

"

in

K(ipOe

Gr. p.

u]vt|0-8t)ti [ttjs So]vXti(s

fUOSOO, which survives

temple inscr. at El-Kab Preisigke MaKeSciv diKeTo rrpbs 'ApeviiBiiv xP T

158 'Av8pdpaxos êbv p[Ljo-8oi

"r °''

sources as (iii/A.D.?)

Kal

tpaXaKio-8r|

The dim. 413

13 (ii/iii

not so

p.io-u, is

we might have expected, Papvoo-pous

but

common

cf.

inrb

pcto-ovpevovs

b

avTioi

8«bs

pio-8dpLov occurs in the A.D.)

in

our 3

PSI

III.

t<1v

d[o-]Teiuv

15S

'

illiterate

I'

(=

sense of p£o-8wo-is see I.

p.

448)

tj

—

—

iuoOoco.

2

a pepuripe'vov Vett. Val. p. 242 25

(v/'a.d.?) fytvyi Try et>p

For the

subst. p.io-os cf.

{nrb ttjs dXr|8eias
to

Menander Fragm.

With Menandrea

p.

1S 216

8clov

.

.

the quotation from

84

(/. tj

1S7

.

tion for a lease

162-163) c£ovo-£as

and

KaTaTi8r|pi.

p-icros,

cf.

Ps

cemetery,

C1G

IV. 9124

the sepulchral inscr.

5

pi.o-8aTro[8oTr|o-as.

I.

30

let

— A.D.

dpovpas,

1'

Amh

P Lond

out for hire

(A.D. S2) pepto-8u)Kd 0-01 els .

cf.

II.

irr\ s5

92

0-01 o\io-T]S

ii,

" is .

.

.

(applica-

IWpo[i]s

tdv alpfj, tav (paivnTai. pitrBiio-ai, "the pcTap[t]o-6ovv oTrdre to make a fresh lease with other persons right resting with you "

Edd. ). whenever you choose, if you consent to my proposal " hire," cf. For the mid. "have let out to one," Meyi 3 t<1 a(vpTu) 7 (Jrti), 1' Oxy 59 uv (dpovpuv) 4pio-8uo-dpr|(v) 2' = i)o-8u>ps8a xds irpoKipe'vas III. 500 (A.D. 130) ptpc( (

/MoQaxodoT)];. With Ik-b II 6 we may compare the Christian P Gen I. 14" (Byz.) (as corrected p. 36) tiG pio-[8]aTroSoTr| 8euJ. For cf.

" verb in the sense of

Tas VTrapxovo-as poi

.

138 (139 ", where the same cogn. ace. occurs.

the corresponding verb

2

4mo-Tr|pr|

s.v.

pio-ti

act. of this

seen in PSI

picros aTroSni^ci., p.

The

ptpio-npsvov). .

P Gen

p.io-8aTroxrj

rd aStxa Sia{c. A.D. 465) pio-oSa-eiv Yap ol vdpoi tovs " for the perpetrators of injustice are hateful TrpaTTop4v[o]vs, to the laws" (Edd.), and the Christian amulet ib. VIII. 1

II.

Kupta " merKal tTrepuTT|8els u>poXdyr|o-a. For pi.o-8odpoi iirTreis, " 5 cf. P Grenf II. 31 (B.C. 104) (see.-/' cenary cavalry " of eirl pio-8o
a camel to assist in transporting a porphyry pillar 19 (a.d. 163) (=11. p. 75)3 2S

5

Tebt

TaiTd a-01 o-uvaXd-yn TrtTrpirefiv] ck Tciv "it was arranged with you that these should

vvvatKuiv, "evil-smelling persons hated by refined women," 17 ib. I. 41" (iv/A.D.) airep tj
1 1

«Potj8t|o-£

piaTaptwv aTf|s, be sent from her earnings" (Edd.). A new compd. pio-80s in P Lond Il64(/5) (A.D. 2121 (=111. •n-pao-Ca is found the editors as denoting a sale p. 164), and is understood by under the terms of a lease (cf. EEF Arch. Rep. 1907-0S, 70

MGr

Kal

axi8r]peprj.

in the p. 57) : for pto-8aTroxT| 15 Chrest. I.

in

pay for See also

connexion with funeral expenses.

the

ep-ya^dptvos

"

(B.C.

ain-oO iv 357) Kvpios twv SoiXwv 42 cf. the 4Xe«i (cited by Plummer ad I.), and with Lk 23 6 Christian sepulchral inscr. from Antinoopolis Preisigke 1563

see Robertson

IV.

of 120 silver drachmae, and

(iii/A.D.) p]io-8bs rots TjpKao-i. airrdv,

l

Trotf|[o-€]is pvr|o-8els

P Oxy

(rrdpos) for discharging a public liturgy,

s

to a shorthand(A.D. 155), where a slave is apprenticed writer to be taught shorthand pio-8oi) toO oi>p,Tr£wvr|pevoi>

724

from a Coptic

dpovpas, and

P Fay 93 6

(A.D. 161) povXopai pio-8uo-ao-8ai.

"

I Kal dpopaTiKT)v €pyao-£av, rrapd 0-0O tt|v pvpoTrwXaiKT)v wish to lease from you your business of perfume-selling and

414

fxlaOui^xa

{jLvrjiia

unguent-making," to which the vendor replies

—19f

Kdo-Twp

" 8)a»s TrpoKiTai, I, Castor, son 'AvTicpiXou ptp.io-8wKa Karl " of Antiphilus, have made the lease as is above written.

=

Wxxi.16

(=

A.D.)

(ii/iii

II. p.

153) 8tb o-vvio-Tapai
toO pt-ydXov dpY^to-TpaTriYO^ Mi\ar|X, Kupu ktX., and the 25 ' magic P Lond I2I

(iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 92) 7rapepa£vu>v On the part Michael played in dpxayye'Xiu Mi\ar|X. magic see W. Lueken Michael: eine Darstellung und .

.

.

Tii

/utaOwua is not so common as we might have expected, but for the meaning "rent," "hire," we may cite such a passage as

Syll 831

(

= 3 i200) 15

NiKt|paTos

(iv/iii B.C.

Spa\pds Tr€VTa[K]o
B.C.

plur. in

200)

cf.

:

p.£o-8

634 (=

ib.

i.e.

Tfjs irdp-irris,

viroTeXel

)

3

27i)

2s

(B.C.

ib.

p.£cr8u>pa

= 3 1024) 38 We have the

615

avTovi.

335-4)

8i

tviauTov dp"yvpiou

^Kao-Tov

Ka8'

KTT]u)VTi

(

Ta pi]o-8wpaTa There (Ed.).

"ad apparatum pompae "

30

see be no exact parallel to the usage in Ac 2S 3 For pLo-6wo-is, "a letting Lightfoot Philippians* p. 9 n. 15 for hire," cf. BGU III. 916 (time of Vespasian) f|] pio-8wo-is 12 els tvvavTbv [t]va, P Fay 96 (cf. Prokg. 17S) p. tj8' ij

seems

to

,

.

(=

(A.D. 143)

Chrest.

I. p.

Svpos tv pio-8wo"€t. leased by Syrus," ib. 20 " the

"for the oil-press

tXaiovp'yiou,

£\€i 6

oil

372)

ptvovcr-ns Kvptas Tfjs pio-8coo-€u)s e' ols Trepw'xa irdcrei, lease in all its provisions remaining valid" (Edd.),

P Oxy XIV.

and

1673 margin (ii/A.D.) twv dpTreXoup-ywv Tas

ir«'p.\|/ov, [i]va Tfjs £vXoTopias ap£wvTai, "send the leases of the vine-dressers, in order that the} may begin the pruning" (Edd.).

pio-8u>o-is

-

Vergleichung christliehen

1S9S, and for Michael, as the angel of peace, guiding the souls of the righteous to the heavenly Jerusalem, see Charles'

note on Test.

CFR

(A. D.

tov 'AKOvcriXdov

S3-S4)

pio-8ujTov tivwv ovo-iwv, Syll 5S7

Tots

tov TTvpyov

errl

29

tov

Kal

329-S)

(B.C.

irvXuiva

—

— the

NT

(but see

1

Mace

(A.D. 174) picr8wTa[i]s Spvpwv,

P Lond 47S 2

(ii/iii

p.Lo-8wTais Up(ov)

PSI

III.

usual rate of interest: so

222 1

A.D.)

p.to-0u)Tois

7rXiv8ocj>opovo"iv

cf.

P Tebt

II.

30S

4

" lessees of marshes " (Edd.),

(=11.

xa(ptcrpov)

(iii/A.Ii.)

6 29 ),

(cf.

p.

Ill)

Archiv

Tots i.

p.

|u.o-]8cotoO d-ypiujv Btjpas

Xoi(ttois)

140),

(wv

II.

to hi ire'pas asked for the

£8o£«V 0-01, pvdv, eventually I mina, as you thought right." The word is used with reference to weight in ib. 1739 1 (ii/iii A.D.) o-cnnripiv (/. o-aTreipiov, "sapphire") |xvdv 8Xkt]v, al. For the form pvaeiov cf. ib. 15 I. 9 7'erso (iii/iv A.D.) with the editor's note, where it is pointed out that the Attic mina is divided into 16 T€TapTcu

{unciae)

496

s

and the Egyptian mina into IS, for pvaialov cf. ib. 6 (A.D. 127), and for pva-yalov cf. ib. VI, 905 (A.D. Mayser Gr.

p.

167

f.

for the inserted

-y).

Mvdauiv. This proper name (Ac 21 16 ), which was common among Greeks, appears e.g. in P Hib I. 41 3 (<-. B.C. 261)

the

dir€CTT[dXK]aptv irpbs o-c Mvdo-wva [to]v SoKipao-TTjv p€Ta " I have sent to
guard" (Edd.). On the reading of Cod. Beza (D) in Ac I.e., which elucidates the narrative, see Knowling EGT ad I. juveia.

,

,

,

'

,

100 that Mm>X>ivaios, due to disSee however the iii/B.c. papyrus similation, takes its place. P Petr II. 39(d) 1 MmjXT]v[aicoi. So Ac 20", except L which reads MutvXivtiv (Moulton Gr. ii. p. 79). not

(=

(a.d. 167)

TJT-no-a t^|v

,

to Meisterhans Gr. p. 29 the spelling MimXr|vatos is regularly found in the Attic inscrr. from v-ii/B.c. is

18

(ii/A.D.)

For the epistolary phrase p.veCav iroi.eio-8ai, which is used 2 16 10 Philem 4 cf. the Eph I by Paul in 1 Thess I Rom I in letter of Isias to her husband, who was at the time

MizvXrjvrj. According it

336

and [k]oI

dpvt'uv (see the editor's introd.).

and

ib.

and P Oxy XIV. 1673 22 " u»s

221),

p.

"yevopc'vou

("carrying bricks") Kal Tr-nXoScvo-Tovo-iv ("building with For p.io-8«TT|s, "lessee," "tenant," which is not clay"). found in the

1.

For this Semitic word, used as a Greek money unit for too drachmae (about ,£4), cf. P Lond 277 10 (a loan A.D. 23) (= II. p. 217) t6kou u>s €K 8paxp-T| pids ttj uva tov prjva " " at the interest of a drachma kau-Tov, per minaper month

170) (see I*

I.

xii. patr. Benj. vi.

/tea.

III.

fiioOonog.

der judischen and der morgcnlandisch-' Tradition vom Erzengel Michael, Gottingen,

till

B.C.

retreat' in the

Serapeum

(=1.

Selections,

p.

30,

with prayer, as in the (ii/A.D.)

(B.C.

In view of Paul's reference to the 6pno-Kc(a Taiv dyyt'Xwv in Col 2 18 it is interesting to note the existence of the great ,

Church of St. Michael situated close to the walls of Colossai, and continuing as a religious centre long after the name of the town had itself disappeared see C. and B. i. p. 214 ff. Sir \V. M. Ramsay also cites various inscrr. showing that the worship of Michael was common in Asia Minor, e.g. ib. ii. p. 541, No. 404 where Michael is named along with Gabriel and other angels, and ib. p. 741, No. 678 where the words + 'ApxdvytX* MixarjX, cAe'r|0-ov tt|v irdXt crov k[o.]l :

+

13 Lk II 4 A) ran (cf. Mt 6 pvo-T| avTr|V diri tov Trovnp(ov) round the pillar of a very ancient church (now destroyed) at Ahon-Kara-Hissar. Other references to Michael are P Leid ,

s Memphis, P Lond 42

p.

81a.7ra.vTbs p.v€(av Troiovu-cvoi

o*ou

ptviav

€Koptcrdpr|V

MixarjL

at

ol

> and ,

4v

Troiovp.€vos

(B.C. 168)

o^kui irdvT«s
especially, in connexion

Pauline passages,

€iri[o-]TdXi.ov

[e]y

— 79)

9)

-rrapd

ktX.

Ar|iir|Tptos tjkw Trpbs pe-ydA 1

!

1'

Tots

BGU

II.

[ev]8dSt

and Kaibet

632

s

Seots

9S3'-

ff-

Tctlv Scdv,

dvadwi twv "yovcwv Troiovp.6vos Kal twv dSeXtfxiv Kal ^jtXtav pou KaT bvopa. Other exx. of the phrase from the inscrr. are Syll 929 79 3 (— 6S5) vTr[e]p )^wpas pdvov e4>a(vovTo pveiav TrfiTroip.V€iav

€ir'

Priene 50 10

ovv Kal b 8fjpos 4)a(vrjTaL pvcCav Kal dva8wv dv&puiv, and similarly 16 all ii/B.c. On the form pveia for the older Magn 90 pvu,ia see Mayser Gr. p. 127.

rjpc'voL,

twv

TroLovptvos

—

fivfjfia.

For

"

pvf)p.a,

IV. 1024

iv

b-rrws

KaXtiiv

-

-23

tomb,"

"

monument," as in MGr, cf. BGU as to pvfjpa t[t]s (jXrjs

(iv/v A.Ii.) ^
415

fivri/j.(iov

fxoiâXif and Kaibel S2 1

aiJTov,

(iv/B.C.) tlKiiv

The

uvrjaa xpovov (tori)

subst. pv^povelov, "record-office,"

^

(i.e.

X. 12S2 22 (A.D. S3)

"fragile est").

shown ur>jUElov is by no means so common in the papyri as we might have 10 expected, but see P Flor I. 9 (a.d. 225) 8dcravTos p.ou

—

now destroyed 'HpioSiis pvr||j.eiov Kal touto eivai ttjs auTov o-up.cpopds Kal ttjs dpeTrjs ttjs y vvatK os' i'oTiv hi ov Taos' to ^dp crup.a iv tj 'EXXdSi Kal vvv irapd Tii dvSpt ia-riv cf. also Cagnat IV. 660 7 p.[rf8eia .

.

Trpov[oT|8f|vai] cauTov.

.

ordinary sense of "make mention"' âs perhaps also in 2 Pet I 15 see Mayor ad I.), we may cite the letter attributed to the dying Hadrian, p.VTJ|iT|v

Trouio-8ai in

P Fay

10

in which the Emperor announces his intention making a simple and accurate statement of certain fact

19

aiiTciv

—

,

Tiiv

Trpa-yp.dTu>v

"remembrance," toO KpaTio-TT|s

aTrXijv

Exx.

Troiovuevos.

p.vT|(jir|v

aKpiPJecrrdTTiv

[

of the

are Chrest.

subst.

=

"memory,"

26 30 (a.d. 156) €tuo-toXt)

I.

12

Map.epTe£vou 1' Ry] II. 233 (ii/A.H.) t\av woYiiius iv p.VT)(ir|i Tas Tiuds iov d-yopd?«i. e|apTio-au>f, "having fresh in his mind the prices of the fittings which he nvTJp.r|S

,

buys" (Edd.), P Oxy 8eoYVwo-Tu)

tt|

o-ou

II.

237 Kal

«*>

(a.d.

186)

crii

6 Kvpios

dirXavrJTu) TrpoaipeVei. avtve^Kuiv tt|[v Ypa
ttj

"your lordship exercising your divine memory and unerring judgement took into consideration the letter written " 10 to you by the strategus (Edd.), ib. IX. 1219 (iii/A.u.) Sid tt|v p.vT|p.r|v t[o]u iraTpbs avTou, ib. X. 1320 (a.d. 497) o-to\t|v,

'ETaavCu> [viu> toO ttjs] p.aKapias

=3

p.vt|p.r|s Tuo-t|<{>,

and Syll

III2, 6 (before a.d. 212) 6 p.vi)p.T|s dpio-Tr|s TovXios For the adj. u.vt|uovikos cf. IV. 1132' 'Apio-Te'as.

740

(

13)

(B.C.

KaTd

o-uYYpa<(>Tiv,

p.vr||j.oviKT|v

in the phrase aYopavdawi. p.vrjp.ovi ' tn 'he editors' note. (B.C. 16-15) .

P Flor

I.

.

The

p.01

(ivr|p.ov^]iJr|s

.

.

7

is

in

"promise

.

I

>xy is

it

identical.

8aKpvov.

marriage,'' "betroth,"

p.yr|o-Teuo-a(ievou

TT)V

tow

earliest citation

6cias

ttjs

[d]aa

cf.

I'

Ryl

p-vrjuaiv 13 II. 11S

for

p.01

(= Selections,

«k

p-ou

TOS

[

VT|irias

cf.

roivvv Tci

p.ov

t|XtKt'as

irpbs

p.011

els

—TrapaKaXii

Tas

aYias

but the writer 'iva.

[o]*v, St'o-rroTa, o-ou evxds. Syll

139

S

followed by the ace, as in

IV.

i024>--*>

1

Thess

tt|V o-ivTrXr|crtv (Kitviuv

2?

a/.,

dXXd tokov ovk lv[i cf. P Strass I. p.vr)p.ov«ve[iv

(iv/A.D.)

:

10

(a.d. 250), where, in a dispute regarding an inheritance, one of the parties exclaims oi u.vT|[u.]ovevu Se, ri iv T-n (ieo-£i.Tia sy'vcto, "I do not remember what took place in

—

the negotiation," and receives the rejoinder " oiv ; " do you not then remember?

— ov

XT

air.

tip.

p.

variant

the

Gr.

p. 106.

ii.

fioyiQ. p. 17) cites only one from Ptolemaic times, P

Mayser (Gr. (see

(=

s.v.)

ex. of \iayi.% for adXis

Magd

n6

(B.C.

221)

320) p-oYi-s €'Xkovt€s to ttXolov T)YaYop.€v " eirl tov dpaov toO 'Apo-ivotTou, hauling the vessel with For difficulty we brought it to the harbour of Arsinoe." Chrest.

I.

see

diraiTTJo-as,

p.

P Oxy P Lips

II.

|3(ppeYH-t'vT|S diTT|pTio-a, " l

av

i

9f

~

ane ^ I'SI

The

adj.

I.

29S

19

105

P

Strass

49

(i/A. D.

10

I.

(i/ii I.

41

) (ioyis (8paxp-ds) A.D. ) aoYi-s tov tt)s

51

2

uoYcpds

(vi/.\.D.) is

(A.D. 250) p.d[Yi]s p£Ta ttoXXiIv

(ioyi-S

well illustrated by Kaibel

TOLOS TOL 8vT|TWV flOYtpOS PÔS. WV aTtXeCTTOt eXiriSes. al[s] p.oipwv vfjp.aT' €TriKp€fiaTat.

//

66 IOQ, a dry

measure containing 16 sextarii, i.e. about a peck P Thead 32 25 (A.D. 307) Kp£8r)s jxoSlovs Tccre( — tccto-)1' epaKOVTa 4vv«a p.o8L,ovs) |»8, 1' Gen I. 62 (iv/A.D.) virpou 30 and OGIS SeKdircvTf, (ioSious 533 (i/B.C.)
cf.

in

oiS]4

41

give for this

LXX

),

aoYYâXos in Mk I.e. (WLXA 2S 33 al.) word aoYYos in P Lond 653 16 (early iv/A.D.) (= III. 241) ouk elp.1 p.oYYos,"Iam not hoarse, "and see Moulton,

the cf.

*)[xJ^ T

p. 126),

we can

32

X

for

(iv/B.C.) avnaovevpuv (6 8
BGU

1'

"this deity causes long old age, and Ku>c|>d, oOtos vwSd. persons with no eyes and like a beast and dumb and deaf and toothless" (Edd.): cf. Vett. Val. p. 73 12 Y^vovTai. 8« Kal (lOYiXaXoi rj Kal Tals aKoais irapaTroSiôaevoi. With

151

6 15 (iv/A.D.)

substitutes

verb

in

where

9 of.,

Isai 35 s , is from a ii/A.D. except perhaps of a Ptolemaic copy probably astrological calendar. P Oxy III. 465 228 o]vtos b 8ebs Troitl y^P -? ttoXv .... ovtos m.t) iXovTa 6cf>8aXaovs, ovptos bp.oia ktt|vl. ovtos p.0Yi.XdXa, ovtos

(Mk

and

For p.vnuov€vu, " remember." c. gen., as in 1 Thess I 3 ad /.), cf. PSI VI. 651 2 (iii/B.C.) koXojs a]v iroiots (cf. Mayser Gr. p. 326) p.vT|u.oveiJwv tjpnov. We should have expected the same construction in the Christian letter

2S4)

=

p.vr|p.T|v, fj.vr|p.6o-uvov

ZwiXw

Ultii

T|p.6Te'pu>

(see Milligan

3

found

is i

—

36* (iv/A.D.)

8]uYaTe'pa Tae Yapou Koivwvtav.

KapaTtov.

(=

(iii/A.n.)

fivrjorEvo). For this verb

later exx.

rjfiOVB'6cO.

P Heid

-

dSavaTTiv

BGU

w

in

p.

'At'vtov To8t crf)pa TraTrjp eiSpuo-€ OvYaTpi,

its

:

of

i.

/.loyddlog.

flli'ifl)].

For

Archiv

and Ypaêlovare practically

lf

Kaibel 367

:

e£60-Tai (ir|[T£ TrcaXfjcra\ (iT]Te d'yopdo-ai p.rJT[e] to p.vr||ieiov

that u.vnu.ovtiov

cf.

:

fJ,Vf]fioavvov.

irpbs Tois pvaifiiois (/. (ivt](iei'ois) ttjs aviTTjs ku>|it|s. Vitelli ad I. cites also P Casati 19, 5 p. 139. An interesting ex. may lie cited from Syll 399 (= 3 S5S) 1 (after A.D. 161). a stone originally found in Rome, and afterwards transferred to Britain, but

al.

p.e'p.vr|o-ai

/uotxakig.

To the examples of this late word, = " a married woman who commits adultery " (Rom 7 3 ), given by Lob. Phryn. p. 452, we may add Test. xii. fair. Levi xiv. 6, where the high priests are charged with having intercourse both with with married women irdpvais Kal p.01-

unmarried and

XaXtcriv cruvacb6r|0-to"8e.

—

41G

lx.i)Voytvi)'S

fMOtâofJiai 4 Schmiedel In the figurative use of the word in J as 4 refeis Gr. potxaXt8ts both to p. 254) (Winer-Schruiedel men and to women (cf. v.l. potxol tal potxaXt8es X' KI.P),

but the fern. potxaXCs "is alone appropriate in this sense, " God is always thought of as the husband (Ropes ICC 11 ad /.). F01 the form potxaXts forpotxds (Vett. Val. p. 104 )

Wackernagel [Hellenistica, SopKas, and patvaXCs for. Sources,

1

p.

compares 80pKaX.Cs for See also Kennedy |ioivdg. 7)

]>.

16.

,

)

walked

hast

Epict.

which

in this temple,

8.

ii.

poXvvwv ovk

o-auTul

ev

13

is

Cf. also

a pure place."

avTOV

Kal

8tbv)

(sell.

aKaBdpTots ptv Stavofjpao-t pxmapais

ala-8dvT|

fwlva/xog.

LXX translators

of Jeremiah and Ezekiel, this verb, "commit adultery with," is used in the Ml; io 11 of the man, ib. 1 - of with either sex as subject

After the example of the

—

NT

woman.

the Wackernagel Hellenist ica p. 7 ff. According the verb would seem to belong to a "more vulgar" layer of For a vcr '' potxafvw Hellenistic Greek than potxaXts.

LS)

The metaphorical use of this word in the NT (1 Cor 8 7 Rev 3*, 14 1 is well illustrated by the uncanonical fragment P Oxy V. S40 16 dXXd pepoXvfppe'vos] eTraTr|o-as tovto to Upbv T^dirov dvJTa xaOapdv, "but polluted as thou art thou

5« irpdô-L.

fioiyjioitai.

(not in

JLlolvVOJ.

to

see Vett. Val.

p.

1

1

S5

Kal

TroXvKotToio-t Si

1

NT

this

01

a/ir.

aKa6apo-tav T€ ov auTol iravTatrao-i.

1

Cor

(2

tip.

ttjv

7

)

166

Aristeas

cf.

Tvxovo-av eTreWXeo-av, ptavSt'vTes "

they are dcrePeias poXvo-pui, are themselves utterly tainted guilty of gross uncleanness and " with the pollution of their impiety (Thackeray), and Vett. tu>

Tfjs

KaKtas p. 242'° tov Tpdirov pou tKKaddpat Trdo-rjs Kal iravrbs poXuo-pov Kal ttjv
potxatvovo-t Kal KaTaT|pi'?ovTat. jlOVIj.

fior/eta. for the ili«

Some exx. of this important Johannine word (In 14 2 may be given. In P Hib I. 93 (r. B.C. 250) cyyuwt povfjs, 31 II. p. 4-) povfjs KaXXtB.C. Christ. in ib. 250) (= Spppoy, P Grenf II. 79'-' (late (iii/A.D.) pw(=o)vf]S [Kal -

'-'•

:

)

of this subst., as in

fjlur. 1'

astrological

Tebt

II.

276

Mt

15

19

16 (ii/iii

a.i>.)

fj

,

Mk

21

7

,

cf.

8rAcppoStT]r|

a T V T °v [ "Apeuis iropjvtas potx«tas " Venus in conjunction with Mars causes KaT£o-[T]tio-iv, On the OT usage of fornications and adulteries" (Edd.). "

Trapa.Tuyx avovo

potx«ta see

Wackernagel (Hcllcnistica,

s.v. rropveia.

p. 9)

conjectures a possible Doric form *potxd, "adultery."

(<'.

the "appeartpjtpavtas, it is used technically in sureties for ance" of certain persons (cf. Archiv'x. p. 409 f. ): see also

P

Oxy VIII.

25

1121

e-rrava-yKao-Bijvai

tvypacpa

tovtous Kal

Se

d£iovo-a

295)

(a.i>.

li<[avd]

irapao-xeiv

povfjs

" to requesting that they may be compelled provide written security that they will stay and appear" . . tyy\>ij(= d)(Ed.), P Flor I. 34» (A.D. 342) bpoXo-yw

«p4>avftas,

HOiyzvo>, " " commit on adultery astrological

1'SI

III.

yvvaiKas potx«vovo-tv veil cf.

and

1

R.

11.

its

the part of the

man, occurs

in the

(iii/A.D. ?) ot 8£ Kal Tas lS[(Jas 28 . For a discussion of the cf. Mt 5

15S" :

cognates in later classical and in Jewish Greek The Teaching of the New Testament on

Charles,

Divorce (London, 1921)

p. 91

If.,

anil

see s.v. tropvevco, also

.

povfjs Kal epepavaas

o-8ai.

P Goodsp Cairo

The meaning

is

19

(a.d. 362), addressed to the riparii of the Hermopolite nome, where the complainant Aurelia states with regard to violences to which she had

doubtful in

been subjected

— tcpavtpwo-a

15

ttj

Kal Ttp

povfj

Potj8o> [to]0

I have made editor translates, to the establishment of the praepositits and

The

n-pai-iroo-iTov.

Wackernagel, Hcllcnistica, p. 9.

Avp(f|Xiov).

both

'

'

known to

his

assistant," dismissing as impossible here the later sense of

ordinarily "adulterer," is apparently used of sodomy in the illiterate P »xy VIII. utto2*"- (iii/iv a.d.) i'-ypatpt's pot 1

ptTa tov puxolO] (/. potXo[5]) o-ov 7pa\|/ov pot 84 t£s tcrrtv 6 pvxds ('• K,0, 'X°^ P°v, "you wrote to me, 'You are staying at Alexandria with %\ 8ti KaBfl iv

'AX«£av8plav

Write and

your paramour.'

(/.— ta)

tell

me,

who

is

my paramour"

(1,1.)

"

Tebt

I.

19

10

(B.C.

1

14I

pdXts

?cos Tijs Kt

x"pto"8rjo-ovTat,

they will hardly depart until the 25th" (Edd.),

P Ryl

II.

27

(A.D. 133) pdXts irdvTO. to. epauTOv TrwXfjcras €8vvt)8t)V -rrXripwa-at, "I was with difficulty able to complete this by 1 1

3

19 all my property" (Edd.), P Oxy VIII. 1117 d. A.D. 178) p€Tpia KtKTrjptBa t£ wv Kal pdXts £«>p£V, and Kaibel S3 1 1 pdXts ttotc rjvpov 8€crTroT[r|v] tvvovo-TaTov.

selling

In

(vi/vii A.D.)

MGr

"as soon

may have a temporal sense, "just now," The word is perhaps related to piiXos, Lat.

pdXts

as."

moles, just as pd-yts

comes from pdyos (Boisacq,

p.

643).

(=

povf| has for

II. p.

example

in

P Lond 392 s

333) 'AXe£d(s) Kal Aavif|X oiKovdpov

= o)vfjs tov AevKwTCou, " Alexas anil dpoi) ttjs pw( Daniel stewards of the monastery of Leucotius." A similar (/.

sense

is

found by Wilcken

434* (a.d. 390) dirb regards Movfjs as 1. ureas. In

in

a

ttjs] avTfjs

Munich papyrus,

Chrest.

I.

Movfjs Xt[p]atov, where he " the mansio, Station" of

denoting III. 742 (time of Hadrian) cl Tats dXr|6[t]vats dvTl (j>epvf|S f| Trapaxwprio-ts tye'veTO Kal

BGU

1

j.i6hq. I'

"monastery" which

ct f| p[o]vf) TrpoTt'pa eytveTo ttjs o-tToX(ovtas) ktX., povf| is apparently the term of residence which was ended by the " stable," "enduring," irapax'ipio'ts. For the adj. pdvtpos, s Amh II. cf. P 48 (B.C. 106) Trapex*'™ T °v olvov pdvtpov " let him Stos 'A8vp X, supply wine that will keep until Athur 30," and Kaibel 579 1 (ii/A.D.) u pcpoTrtov tXrriSes ou

pdvtpot.

/UOVOyEVl'jS is

literally

"one

of a kind." "only,"

"unique"

(unieus),

not "only-begotten," which would be povcytvvi]Tos

(««»'-

41

fxovos

l'"f"\>''l

gtnittu),

and

common

is

LXX

the

in

in this ser.

fwvSipOaJ.fiog

Jndg li", Pa 21 (22,", 24 (25)", Tor, 3",. It is similarly used in the NT of ras and daughters (Lk f'1 8*-',

mpound (Herod,

,

a special sense to Christ in Jn

ied in

I1

*.'*,

'TepdâAp^s eTtpdêoAuo* Yap 6 KaTd TrcpLTTTtto-^v sijpttftUj -ov frtpor T8aX|idv l X "v
sources,

o KvKXtti'

may

" " in by Kattenbusch Only Begotten Hasting 281 f. where the relative literature is given. A few exx. of the title from non-Biblical sources will, hov. of interest. In an imprecatory tablet from Carthage of iii/A.D., Win .p*ir, w o-s tov 8cov

This

p.

AT

Rutherford

common

verb

classical

:

«i

-,

8'

3 ,

may be

illustrated from t^v dve P <4ireCav 6:~ ovvaTai (idvn 5f|v, f) For a possible instance of

ojioXoyrfio-cu

;

.

^

(idXto-Ta Trpoo-eoiK€vai, a—;/., .-a. yip uovcBcwra ktX.

(wa'o-o-t)

the sabst lidvBo-^s

airou dvaâve'vra, /.here the

c|

:

uovdeo.

art.

tov

iS«

Y*v

Orphic or Gnostic, from which John is sometimes supposed to have drawn his use of it, but reference be made to the

(iov»Y«vf|

lemned by

,

distinguish.

We

tov

Mt

vernacular (c£

I Jn 4*, where the emphasis is on the thought that, as the " only" Son of God, He has no equal and is able fully to reveal the Father. cannot enter here into the doctrinal aspects of the word, or into a discussion on the

ii.

iii.

the At-:

.

tfae

•

editor cites the great magical Paris

With

\un> 6 eis (u>v<>Y«Wf».

this

.

be

may

J"

taQwri, ikva-ev to

\u>i

p.

"

.'

A3/1W e»v

irtp

Kai.

0-01 Kilp«

dYiovirwipa. to p^voYeves, to 2

'."al.

Al

.

inscr. in

Leid

fWQi

8>i]

Wi

.

:.

a

uta-

TOXT-,

and B.

C.

i.

:

to .

1

...

tolr

>•

p. 115,

it.K*»(c. h.r. 8eo«, oVios tov pWiA«a

Hort's classical discussion in

Two

.

.

"''

OT)|taivu '' " •-.

a dv>v,

9tW on pdvr|

[pi

dau -

II.

it.

-

.

: it.* ii yap udvov have only you to witne^

**} I

-'--'"

>

;

^23-2)

er^jivei pdvov, €-!rero|cv 8

oiftt'v

HI. 531' 1 airo advov u-p«rex>; 4"A iv **<

*W

o-ov

"*

fu>>4>'l v -rpd^

116S;

'•

-

.

.

.

.

"pulchritudinem."

EGT) has shown from

LXX

the

Kennedy (ad " the usage that

had ccme, in later Greek, to receive a vag meaning, far removed from the accurate, metaphysical content which belonged to it in writers like Plato and

385*

TTJlV T0Xt)V «KOp.WJ-dp.T)V JldvT)V, ,ia £y£ udvos (/. |idvov.-y irdvu jpavrov rnpwv fcrip tov ao-âXrpr, " I have been keeping myself quite

?X» fîfrvpa, "fat

»

f=

rd

a touching letter of a fy? " 'isthalf iii/A.:.., uuiv

I

802

pap^cW, Vett. Val, p. i»4 fpUo* yevinws Pao-iX«Cav ^povrjaiv, *¥» -rixjfi ktX., where the editor

t">P
«ai advos Tv-

.7

a ;peica;Xi 8 S
x'^P^

Tap.

M

w

Phil 2* in

i

:

.

,"''• ''5-

airois

Sdpairis Kal t| 'Iois tov Pa
-rrpos

T-

vmimtor tbwptmH

ft.

pop
8
I

j

d

o-oi

Sour)

fira4po8wr;», X ap^

ttj 8ccJ

probably read Movo-yt'vr|S or n j n ,i>.

rê rearfi n g

irfxc-pS; TT|>

;

mar

bim as Hûvo-yeWjs

Movoyovus «6xapio-r
Mt,voy«'vt|s.

7fivc«j-ie«i.v o-6

said to have

is

/dpcv koI i«>p
plu-

wa.Tep«ro-i 4>iXos

1*Xa{3iavds o Kai.

O-OV

where the Most High

:-*,

Ju-iv

memory

fiii/iv a. d.

146*

rdKowdv

-0I3 pi.pXu)ts

w^

ai-riiv dvr|o-iv

in the

NT

Hence the meaning must not be over-pressed "

occurrences, though popeprj

always signifies a form which truly and fully expresses the ,ich underlies n suc h passages from the papyri .

;

ri tov pdvov iv K
tiriicaXoiaai,

U

iroLTJo-avr'j.

eTrtKoXoiaa;

o-c

Kvp«,

va aoi âv^

i

aXrrr

t|

=

6,iv^
\
your be

P

common

Rj

-.

--

:

.

.

_-..-.i

iXAa

•

(ii -;.:

udvov efv^purav dXXa

^

.

aoD irtpUo-xurav, ii. 243* (n/A.D.) oSat«v Sri dT|8
W

iroXXols,

2re :

b««

Fragm. o-uvdYov
KttTA

1

fenandrea

par;.

IGi lie."

Part V.

KaTd odvas, 46

p.

koA

p.

the

38"*.

\U.v
as

viv

"they are

advos,

trt

has happened not to us only

this

'

-

rjj,

.

fcs-ep

having

a

a/.,

tovtov

to xvtiaa to

aepow^,

Tt)v irvx^v, iva Tvr«o-Trrai

(Jx*Ti

KpaTota

icai

d48dpr.

.

.

.

Kat ?upr|8i atroi

r^v dSdvaTov fu>pîjv

iv

The -

T

pop
a«v

-ravrowit

f«,LKdvas

.

Tc'xvr|i

.

Koo-p.T|o-as,

H^fxH* 'H-'r? ^X ^" 1^?*! fOf^vp fyfy..., I23S)" (<-. more outward o-x
(= *

u

Mucpd

pr.

Ivbov

phrase is written i/A-lF.), as read in

X i|

o-iiâ

**8

.

Kai.

Toi

— corpse

The

-ovds, "simple,"

poi,

piv

tj

X!6oi erriv, ?xci 8' t,8
ray

iv.

5.

iwmri t

.

19 pop
is

practica:

cktch *«ptYp
-

.^f

o-xii-

418 fxvdos

/xop(poco " would perhaps peculiar force," but suggests that o-xr)p.a be avoided instinctively, as it might imply an illusion or an imposture." MGr poptprj, p.op4>id. ep.opid, dpopcpid. Boisacq (p. 645) notes a possible connexion with Lat. forma (by dissimilation from *morgn hma or *mrg hma), but ll

gives also another hypothesis

s.v.

[Jidp7rTw (p. 612).

in their

and

note compare

The only occurrence

of this verb in the Greek Bible

is

in

Gal 4 19 (but cf. Aq. Isai 44 1 *), where Burton (ICC ad I.) " the words not thinks that unnaturally suggest a reversal of the preceding figure [cf. I Thess 2'], those who were just

spoken of as babes

in

mothers, awaiting the

pregnant

Christ begotten in them. in

6

Jer

I

rov

irpb

2 13

Tim

I

womb, now being

the

p.e

"

pictured as development of the

full

He compares

7r\d
ere

eV

the use of irXdo-o-to koiXioi,

Rum

9-",

.

11

I.

(a.d. 605) xtx-pop-aytipu,

3

Rainer papyrus af. Wessely Wien.

SI ltd. 1902. 129 (a.d. 596).

uovoiy.6^. In an action before

the Emperor Claudius in which Gymnasiarch of Alexandria, raises a complaint

Isidorus, the

/.lOQCpOW.

BGU

io-iKiop-d-ytipos in a

against King Agrippa, the Emperor taunts Isidorus with the fact that he is the son of a female musician— do-(j>aX
el,

and receives the answer

To-CScupe,

80OX0S

oiiK eip.1

oirSe pouo-iKTJS [ut]ds,

['A]Xe(jav[Sp]eC[as] Yvp.vao-iapxos

P

Flor

I.

(

dXXd

—

e-yjw

I. 14"'- 8 ff ).

Chrest.

p.ev

8iacrr|poi) irdXews

Fri

>m

6

(a.d. 181) o-vp.tjxovias 7rda-T]S p-ovo-iKuiv Te Kal Oxy X. 1275 9 (iii/A.D.) o-upepwvias atrXnTilv Kal

74

aXXwv, P

SAM

22 T. Grassi (in iii. (cf. Rev 1S ), p. 130) concludes that p.ouo-iKoC was not a merely general term, but denoted a special class of performers. Cf. however P Oxy III. 519 6 (account of public games ii/A.D.) imep

|iouo-iKiiv

—

Pallis

ad Rom

in cf.

= iraiSevo-iv,

tlv€s

'*

Ttov emp.opcpa£dvTu>v evce'Peiav, ol to irpdxeipov Toil _

oi)8" oo-uov oiiT* avTovo-t The subst. do-
Xd-you

OT

see

.

.

.

2 20 regards udpfpcocriv as

probably a Stoical education," and compares p.op
term

(Spaxp-ali

p.ov[o-]i.[Krjs

poQCfloaiQ.

HR s.v.

fioy/Jo;.

For this expressive subst. = "labour," "hardship" (1 Th 2 9 al.) cf. the mantic P Ryl I. 28 117 (iv/A.D.) Kvr|pT| euuvupos edv aXXnTai crnpaLVL •yvvatKi (J/d-yov eK poixeias SovXois 8e dimXal Kal p.dx8oi (.'. aTmXds Kal pdxSovs), "if the left leg quiver, it signifies for a woman censure in consequence of adultery, and for slaves, threats and labour" and

(Edd.),

Kaibel S51 1 (iii/A.D.) eV8]Xois oi Keved p.dx8wv [x]apis. The verb is found in the oracular ib. IO39 12 p.ox8eiv dvdvKT] s' p.eTa[P]oXf| 8' eorai KaXrj, and the adj. in P Tebt I. 24 -

/uoaxoTiotsco. This compound verb, which eiroino-e \lo
Ex 32 1

,

is

in

Ac 7"

takes the place of

claimed by Blass (ad

Ac

I.e.

)

as an example of the faculty which the Greek language never lost of forming new words. No other instance of it occurs

LXX

in the

or in profane writers, but

of the Platonic elSuXoiroie'u (Rep.

it

follows the

605 C)

;

cf.

use of ado-xos in the sense of

Biblical

20

"calf" is seen in such passages as P Ryl II. 229 (letter A.D. 38) e-rripeXoii 8e Kal tov p.d
—

100) Kal to 8[e'p]p.a tov udo~xov 06 e8u[o-]ap.ev aiTrjo-ov ira[pd tov] KvpToii Pvpo-e'us, "ask the hunch-backed tanner for the hide of the calf that we sacrificed" (Edd.), and

P Oxy IX. it

is

(list of objects for a sacrifice "to the most In BGl' V. I 183 (c. A.D. ii/A.D.) p.do"xos d.

121 1*

sacred Nile" 150)

—

laid

down

— do-
pdo"xovs

ovik

e£bv

and consequently in P Lond 472* (A.D. iSS) (=11. p 22) we have a certificate of payment of a tax in respect of a calf to be sacrificed Ste^paê je'Xo? pdcxov 8uope'vou, and in P Grenf II. 64 s (ii/iii A.D.) a certificate issued by "a sealer of sacred calves" that he had examined a sacrificial calf and found it without blemish laipopoo-xoo-4>paYLo-T^|s 8vei.v,

—

—

BGU

=

I. 250 lepo-) eire8eciprro-ap.[b]o-x[o]v 8vdp.evov (cf. Chresl. I. 87 after A.D. 130). The dim. p.oo"xdpiov occurs (/.

—

PSI VI. 600 (iii/R.C), which also shows poo"xoTpd4>os For p.oo-xopdveipos, "a calf(cf. P Gurob 22" iii/B.c. s butcher," see P Oxy XIV. 1764 (iii/A.D.), where the editors in

|

crwp.'

diro8uo*dp.evos.

/xvico. For the original technical use of this verb, "initiate" into the mysteries, which may underlie the Pauline usage in Phil 4 12

juoaxog. invariable

—

).

" nefarious " conduct (Edd.),

model

eiSoTrois'w

(Plut. Alex. 1), dvaXp-aToiroUu), cLkovottoicu).

The

(B.C. 117) p.[o]x8npdv dYio-yrjv,

and the epigrammatic PSI I. 17 recto™-* (iii/A.D.?) Ev8«v es dBavdTovs Kal de££wo[v] Piov -f|X8ev tovto to pox8-r|pbv

3

(cf.

Mace

2 30 ),

it

must be enough OGIS 53015

passages from the

inscrr. as

oiTives

evepdTeuo-av,

pvr|8e'vTes

ib.

764

to refer to such Beoirpdiroi

12 (ii/n. c.)

.

.

.

Tais

Tra]paYe"yeviipeVais Bewpiais eis Ta NiKntpdpia Kal punBeio-ais, with the editor's note, "quae legationes ad Xicephoria

venerunt

et

occasionem

earn

per

initiatae sunt."

mysteriis

Cabirorum

The

subst. airjeris occurs bis in the latter document fj^-rrep eiripdXXov f\v t|pe'pai t^v tu>v e(pr|Puiv 9 pvno-LV eirtTe[Xeto-6ai, to Te tt)s ptv^creus eveKev d6po[io-8ev

—

"

eSeiirvLO-ev

irXf|8os

twl

ev

...

In later eccles.

Greek 6

uvovpevos denotes one who is about to be baptized, a cf. Anrich Das antike Mysteritncandidate for baptism wesen (Gcittingen, 1S94), p. 15S, Inge Christian Mysticism, :

pp. p.

4,

and

349,

for a similar

use of

p.ir|o-is

see

SAM

i.

15.

/.ivdog.

This subst., which

and 2 Pet

I

16

in

in the

NT

is

confined to the Pastorals

the sense of "fable," "fanciful story,"

similarly used in Kaibel

277"

—

'A\[/ev8eisJ p.ovvr| Kal irptiTTj [tovs irplv

doiSovs

8et£a,J Kal ovKeri p-ot p.v8ov [epeiT* dpeTrjv.

is

419

lAVKaOjXOU

/JLVpOV iS (rv 8' 'Ou.T|pio irdvTa -n-poo-c'xas Kal For the more primary sense of "word,"

G(.

Epict. iii. 24. rots avBois aiiToO.

3

382)' (B.C. 290-280) Tois p.v8ou[s] tovs eiriûptous -ye'YpacJKV, Kaibel 1S5 5 (i/B.C. i/A.D.) Kal f dXKri Kal "yvcuBi p.u0ovs, ots o-ows CTe'pireTO, and S7S

"story"

Syll 492

cf.

(=

— 1

pu6oia-L Kal tv PouXatcrt

j

puXoviKos

in

P I.ond 335' (a.d. 166-7 or 198-9) (=11.

p.

found in

P

191).

MuXokottos,

Tebt

12

II.

278

(early i/A.D.).

ineut. plur.) is read in Miipav, a form which

Miippa Si

reads

The

Mvpiuv.

CIG

in

III.

single

42SS

3

::o

W'xxi.

PaXdpevos

(ii/iii

a.d.)

dXoXu-ypds

pvK-rio-ai

(=

II.

(I.

-dv),

ocrov Svvao-ai.

1S

27

4

,

nose"

is

21

Kingd

129)

p.

name with ace. Miipav and gen. 1 D, is also attested liquid, as in Ac 2I

8id tov iv Mvpois dpx«£
rare outside the

LXX

Kingd and means properly "turn up the

19 ), as a sign of contempt,

P Tebt

II.

cf.

:

Winer-

(Edd.),

P

8

Amh

II.

io7

1(l

(a.d.

3

(cf.

"ridicule" (see Or. Sib.

i.

NT

1S5)

dpTapciv

KpiBrjs

"20.000 artabae of barley," and P Oxy

8vo,

pupidSuv

Ac

10,000, as in

VIII. 1 1 15 11 A.D. 2N4) pvpidSas Tpis Kal oKTaKLCrxLX[iovs. " The sense of unlimited numbers, like our 3S.000." 11 a!., is seen in the Christian "myriads," as in Rev 5 1

amulet P land 6 10 (v/vi A.D.) w

/JLVy.ZlJoi'ZlO.

This verb, which

(Paul,

19 19 , it is sufficient to cite Christ. I. 30S (A.D. 174) (= p. 376) Tiuf|V " " the pCpXov pvpidSuv 8vo, price of 20,000 papyrus stalks

155) Za-w irpoo-also 33 pvKu,o-ai

p.

=

For pupids

i\ aSuTiuv.

r Leid

the cursive

B, but

Ramsay

f-ivoiag.

1

Cf.

s

used of the "roar" of the

iravTat 8* fieXavOu poi^wi 0"7T€p)(djx(vos papu ttovtos tvl o-irrjXu'yî (3a0tiais

puKaT

27

p. 58,

fivxdojuai. is

Ac

supports from the modern

Schmiedel Gr.

—

is

Mvoa. Mvona.

I

Scripture heedlessly or in a mythical sense" (Thackeray).

NT

"

worker,

-

KpaTio-rovs dvSpas dvaKXtiToiis A good ex. of the adv. puBwSius is 7fivaTo K«KpoiriT|. aftorded by Aristeas 16S ov8cv «iktj KaTamaKTai 8id ttjs ypa4>TJs ov8e puBtoSuis, "nothing has been set down in the

This air. dp. (Rev io 3 ) sea in Kaibel 102S 62

" mill-stone-

irapapao-TKouo-tv

[sc. Beiu)

irapao-TT|Kovo-iv) piipiai paipid/res (/. pupi.d8«s) d-yyeX
(/.

Egyptian Rubbish-heaps,

p. 31

f.

171 cited s.v. paivopaU, is found in the only in Gal 6' 9cos ov puK-rnpi'êTat, where perhaps we may translate "God is

not deceived," or

who

is

ICC

ad

" outwitted" by an easy metonymy, he

being thereby made ridiculous (Burton the remark of Pollux (Kock III. p. 257, Fr.

outwitted :

I.)

cf.

the effect that

1039) to

Menander Fragm.

Cf.

tj-airdTT].

Menander used 172,

p.

pA/KTnpio-pds

and Durham

fi

This verb

(Mk

P Lond I2I leo line

— 80s

6

14

)

for

" anoint

(=1.

(iii/A.D.)

" is

restored in the magic

p. 90) after a

much

MGr

In

els t^)v di|nv pvp[i£t]o-9ai..

mutilated

means

uvpC^co

>i"

"smell." Voc.

p. So.

For pvKTT|p in its literal sense of "nose," "nostril," cf. the medical recipe P Oxy VIII. 10SS 21 (early i/A.D.) atpa " to -'' ''-• d-rrb \ pvKTr|pwv
flVQlOl,

which collective

pvpiav

f.ivhy.0Q.

For the form

cf.

NT

the

in

unlimited

number, subst.

8ecrp.r|V,

24 (Mt 1S

used

is

P

in

al.)

denotes a very large, an 10,000 before a

literally

Petr III. 41

=

verso

"for 10,000 bundles";

1

(iii/B.C.)

cf.

lb.

Kara

'''

ovikos, and pvXovtKos cited s.v. pvXos.

/UVQOV. juv/.tvog.

Syll

F"or this Semitic loan

ApT('pi8os

CIGW. p.ov

eirl 4

33 7

reference

is

996)

16 (1.

i/A.D.?)

trapac-TaSt puXivT].

1

yi/VTi,

t|

3

(=

5S3

&YaXpa papp.dpi.vov The editor compares

t
to the kind of stone of

the

r-

^vecr-rC

that

effect

the

which millstones were

made.

278

17

—

,

P Oxy

— peTa

II.

tov

6 pavrjs tov pvXov vvifp Kal oiov Kal irapeiX-q€v, "at the end of the time the servant shall restore the mill safe and uninjured in the

Xpdvov dir[oKa]Taa"TTicrdTtoL

condition in which he received it" (Edd.).

(Mk

€V€p*ydv €V

"a

ui

9

12 ),

cf.

P Ryl

II.

pvXouOTiPaiKolrptis

mill in full

167 a-iiv

10

With

(a.d.

39)

the pvXos

puXaiov

Kw-n-ats Kal Tpairâis,

working order, containing 3 Theban milland nether-stones" (Edd.), and similarly

stones, with handles

BGU

13

pvpou

poXovl, ib.

II.

(cf.

9

(ii, iii

e.

Fretndworler, pp. a.d.

i,

W

P Oxy

BuvaTpos "fvas

(TeTpio-

of the dispatch of the (Edd.), and the medical prescription

mummy

for the

"

Lewy

account of

tis diroo-ToXr|v Ta(pf|s

"perfume 234"-

word

cite a private

daughter of Phna 4 ob.

Giss

22 occurs in mill," as in Mt 24", Rev 1S a.d. 17), where it is laid down (a lease

do-iviji.,

ovikos

736

we may

A.D.)

xaXpdvryv o-oucrivu uipu Siels with balsam In P

irpdo-pi|ov p«Xi Kal pd8ivov, "dilute some gum of lilies, and add honey and rose-extract" (Edd.).

/Living,

"a

42, 44)

IV. 1067 5 (a.d. 101-2).

See also the new compound

I.

93

11

that uvpov uijpov avXnTT|y, the editor suggests

ought perhaps to be written as a proper name

—

Mupov cf. name 'Appd-rovov (properly = "southernwood") in MenIn P Ryl II. 420 (ii/A.D.) we hear of an ander's plays. :

the

for : dpTOKOiros, a pupoiriiX-ns, and an T|inrnr]S ("cobbler") the adj. see P Fay 93 s (a.d. 161) PoiXopai uio-Buo-ao-Bai " I irapd o-ovi yr|V p.upo-Tra)XaiK'r|V Kal dpopaTiK-f|V *p-yao-(av,

wish to lease from you your business of perfume-selling and s " unguent-making (Edd. ). We may add that in Kaibel 726 (iii/iv A.D.) there is reference to X(pio"ro')0 uipov &6n-ov. with English Boisacq (p. 886) refers to o-pvpts, connecting

—

smear.

420

fxeopos

fivaT-qpiov

Diehellenistischen Mysterienreligionen, Leipzig, 1910. Imbe found in E. Hatch portant discussions on the word will

/nvartjQiov.

There are many aspects of this important word which lieour immediate purpose, but its use as a technical " " secret docor term in pagan religion lo denote a "secret " known only to the initiated, which they are not at trine

Essays on Biblical Greek, Oxford, 1889,

Soden

outside

xix.

inscrr.

avTwi

540

21

tt)S

(end

€V

ib. Bei8v[vias va]ov tuiv p.vo-Ti]piwv Upocj>dvT[iiv, is i/A.I>.) 'A-rTafioKaol oi Tiiv ttjs 8eov [Matt

most closely the Eleusinian Mysteries.

Afagnae] pvo-TT]piu>v pvo-T[ai eTe£]p.Ti
tot 'EXevo-lvi

p.vo-Tr|pCuv

4 epigram Kaibel 5SS a

/uva>7id£co.

For a

In the sepulchral

[NiKaydpas.

as— tKTtXeVas

priest is described

Xt'-yClV

cite

P Leid \V iu

-

JS (ii/iii

TOV 8«OV T^|V 0-TT|Xt)V Kal TO p.VO"TT|ptOV

yap toutuv

6 (8)€os

tov ov 7rapa8€^L(

—

!

A.D.) cf.

&p£ai

1L 19

ttTtp

ovk eiraKovo-tTat, dXXws (dlpvo-rrjptao-" nam sine his deus non exaudiet, €)Tai, "

alioqui (non) initiatum non admittet seems to refer lo a material object in

The word

(Ed.).

P Leid

V

now

edited in Aegyptus

(P Berol 9909), the unusual formula

60

K«J.Tai

irapa

o-ol

(1923), pp. 3°5~8, to 8(iov pvo-TT]piov

occurs, apparently with reference to the fact that some of the hair of the beloved was attached to the papyrus, which had

been inserted in the mouth of the mummy (whose v€Kv8a£uwv was invoked to aid the lover). In an incantation to the Great 110 (iv/A.D.) ( = 1. p. 68) the words Deity in P Lond 46

— 4yw

dpi Movo-rjs (/. Miovo-fjs) 6 irpoirois €ts yvwa-iv.

occur

ii>

of the word, which

we owe

to the courtesy of

is

—

yap

iir'

dvaOois irpoTspov twv.[.o]vo-wv Ta uva-Trjpia Tt\(-

[o-ovo-i] !J[o-]T«p[o]vavTois o-vp|Ja£v[ei

equivalent of

The and

is

Mt

Biblical

traced

Ephesians,

p.

.

.

.

.

:

a sort of pagan

6 s3 . usage of the word follows different lines with great fulness by J. A. Robinson

234

ff.

,

where

in

particular

it

is

who have ears to hear it" Apostles to declare to those So far then as this word is concerned we are not (p. 240).

" intimate" connexion between Paulinprepared to find any cf. H. A. A. Kennedy St. ism and the mystery-religions :

Paul and the Mystery-Religions (London, 1913), C. Clemen Der Einfluss tier Mysterienreligionen auf dis dlteste Christentum (Giessen, 1913), and for a different view W. Bousset p.

I25ff., R. Keitzenstein

is

it

speaking of the Light which lighteth

after

away)." 1

1

ficaXwyj, found in the

(ad

NT

only in

1

Pet 2 21

,

is

defined by Bengel " 1 cf. Sir 2S '.

as "vibex, frequens in corpore servili

I.)

:

"

2"

In 2 Pet

"blemish"

sense of word is used in the "Biblical For the meaning "blame" Lev 2i 21 1 1S 16 in classical Greek (cf. also Sir II*

this

(cf.

)-

"reproach," as '• see Kaibel 948'

,

iri]vvT[d]Ta Kal

dyXaov

8w[K]a Kal t[y]pcipov irdvTo8«v

where

=U t[-y]piipov

^Beo-i Koo-pov ttpvo-dp-Tpv,

See

(see Index).

pupov

connects Boisacq (pp. 57, 637 n.\ 655) Homeric dpvpwv and with piatvu).

/MOQO?.oyia, " foolish

"

ov T)

>|«T eTC

4

cf.

:

pt'Onv

iroui

T-f|v

s.v.

apwpos. with

p
the

B ovtws to o-iuirav dXX"

Plut. A/or. 504

talking" (Eph 5 ) to Trtveiv, d irpoa-tCr] tu

pupoXoyia

)

(Rom.)—

oiivtK' e[-yu>

irtveiv

otvuo-iv.

jiuondg.

shown

hat in its NT sense a mystery is "not a thing which On the contrary it is a secret must be kept secret. which God wills to make known and has charged His

Kyrios Christos, Guttingen, 1913,

I

Dr. Victor

afforded by an unedited Genevan papyrus, unthe fortunately mutilated at the most interesting point, where writer assures his readers that if, in priority to extraneous the pleasures (virepopia T)S«a), they auspiciously perforin for them si.] mysteries, things will afterwards turn out well

Martin,

where

" if a man of his own free will closes every man, he proceeds the light is there shining upon the still his eyes to the light, soul pvu)iraôvo-r| Kal diroo-Tpe4>op.eVr| (blinking and turning

(iii/iv

iv.

where

Suicer),

x19

A.D.) 8(St€ ovv irvevpa t« vit' cpov KaTao-Ktvao-p€vu> pvo-In an interesting love-charm from a Berlin papyrus t[t|p]Cu>.

l,

screw up the eyes in order to see, as a short-sighted man rather than does, and consequently that uvwirdiju limits, Apart from the Petri ne intensifies, the preceding -rv^Xds. instance of the verb in Greek passage the only known literature is Ps. Dionys. Eccl. Hier. ii. 3, p. 219 (cited by

pvo--

iravTOTc o-«pv(is, cf. ib. 1 to. piou o-vvex
we may

word in 2 Fet I 9 see shown that the meaning is

discussion of this difficult

full

Mayor Comm. ad

TT|pi.a

the papyri

p.

:

KaV pvo-Tijpiwv Ta>v eTri.TeXovpt'vwp irpo ttoXcujs 13 tois Ka8T|Kou
koivov

(1915),

,

Kal Tropiruiy

oWuiy

irepl

H. von

ft".,

ff.,

402 ft".: cf. The Mysteries For the pvo-Tr|piov Koo-piKov {KkXtio-uis of don, 1897. ,2 Didache xi. 11, explained by Harnack on lines of Eph 5 " sacrament," used of see = cf. MGr p.vo-TT|pi.ov marriage G.F. Abbott in The Nineteenth Century, 1908, p. 653 ff., who shows that the modern wedding week in Macedonia fits

—

aKoXovBws tovtois Kal

fu|i(0a hi

57

p.

and T. B. Foster A/7 also S. Cheetham's Hulsean Pagan and Christian, Lon-

(1911). p. 188

Lectures on

may be briefly illustrated. Thus from the we have OGIS 331" (Pergamon mid. ii/B.c.) SieTa-

liberty to disclose,

ZNriFxn.

is

it In the nursery acrostic P Tebt II. 278" (early i/A.U.) o > diroXe'o-as, o XeW pwpbs a lost dpas, said of garment—

"a

lion

he was

who

took

it,

a fool

who

"

lost

it

:

cf.

BGU tov

afvJTu (A.D. 203) 4irtjX8«v avTu, tirayavuv 4S cavTov vibv Kal p«p[<5]v Tiva. Ib. IV. 1046"^ (ii/A.D.) shows the word used as a Mdpuiv 4iriKaX(ovpevos) pwpos so the 8) i. 56. nickname, cf. the cognomen Brutus (Liv. with reference to the boxer club of membership diploma Herminus-P Lond 1 178" (A.D. 194) (= IH. p. 217) I.

o-iiv

12

:

V Kvuio-K€T€]

dVra

Mwpdv, "know also called

Hp-iv]

that

Morus."

o-vvoSu-nv 'Eppttvov, tov Kal

we are adopting as member Herminus, The word is a Greek word, and it is

M cotar/s

421 fioopo? quite unnecessary to identify

Numb

20 10

RV

in

it

with Heb.

Mt 5"

TQYO

found in the Midrashim, and may well have passed into use amongst the Aramaicsee further Field of Christ speaking population in the time Moulton Gr. ii. p. 152 f., and Allen ICC ad ff. Notts, (cf.

marg.)

It

is

:

p. 3

Mt

I.e.

M(ir

,

'"

|iwpt,

well

now

"

!

Mawofjs. For

LXX,

this the older

form of the proper name, as

see Thackeray Gr.

i.

p. 163.

The

in

the

spelling Mouo-f|s,

21 Mowrrj, is found in 1' Oxy VIII. 1116 (a.D. 363), P Grenf II. 102 1 (vii'A.D.), a/. See further Preisigke Nauienbuch, s.vv.

N N aâper NaCaosr. On the form 1

pp. p.

6,

107

28

f.,

—

vavKAr/pos T

iroioiiuev, ti

To add

word

Allen's discussion of this

ZATIV

xxi. (1922), p. 122

in

ICC ad Mt

2 2s ,

and Epict.

>

dydXaaTa

.

.

.

16 ti ovv vaovs

22.

i.

In

;

BGU

II.

mov the context is With Ac I9 2J we may compare

4S9

6

(ii/A.D.)

unfortunately ib. I. 162 12

For the compound o-vwaos 4 temple oath, Chrcst. I. no A (b.c. iio) vt| tovtov tov 'HpaKXrj Kal tovs cvvvdovs 0€OVS. (ii/A.D.)

Piup.to-Kiov dp-yvpovv.

e.g. the

cf.

Ntx.£coQauog.

ovv

vaov Kaio-apos 6[eov broken.

f.

R]»H a

«po-

P&pSiy

of this proper noun see Burkitt Syriac Forms, and cf. JTS xiv. p. 475 {., Moulton Gr. ii.

ff.

vdndog, val.

For

preceding statement, as in proceedings of the Senate

and confirmatory of a

Mt i$ 27 a/., P Oxy XII.

cf.

a report of the

1413' (a.d. 270-5)

-y]pap.p.aT«vs TroXevriKciv ftir(ev)- va£.

See also Ev. Petr. 9 with Swete's note. The word survives in MGr, but is sometimes changed to vaCo-Ke, and sometimes strengthened with

(Thumb Handbook,

(idXio-Ta

p. 199).

Naifidv.

On

MSS

7 is found in such passages as PSI VI. 62S 49 vdpSov £r,pas (iv(ai) p~, P Oxy VIII. 10SS (early '" i/A.D.) vdpSov (dpoXds), P Leid W>(ii/iiiA.D.) vdpSos "IvSikos, and ii. '" 10 where vdpSos is included in a list of

"spikenard,"

this strong particle, responsive

(iii/B.c)

p.

p. 84.

Thieme

common both

LXX

and

NT

applied to the temple at Jerusalem, occurs in the inscr. on the front of the temple of Athene Polias at Priene Priene 156 is

—

(=

3

29

(B.C.

—

x|/r|(îcrua

XiBivnv Kal o-Tf|o-ai iv ni avXtl tov Upov, and for a still clearer ex. of vads as the special "shrine" or dwellingplace of the god, cf. P Par 35- (b.c. 163) (= Wilcken i. p. 130) ov p.r|V [d]XXd Kal ets to cXSvtov ttjs Beds elo-eXBciv o-TTiX-nv

UPZ

tov vabv

ecrKvXrjfcreJv

wcttc

KivSvvevcrai

—

the

name

is

occurrence

its

outside

consequently that the

identification of tovs (k tu>v NapKto-crov (Rom 16 11 ) household of the well-known freedman of that

Rouffiac by no means certain. Thasos 7G XII. S, 548, 2:

ex. from

(p. cf.

90) cites also an Zahn In/rod. i.

:

175-4) the word is apparently to be distinguished from the wider and more general lepdv, " " the temple precincts 8ovvai 8e avTui Kal (e)iKovos dvdOecriv ev tul vaui. dva*ypd\|/ai 8t toSc to tls iio2)

with

Kal

" Der avTov, where Wilcken notes, vads in Allcrheiligsten i^t der Schrein, in dem das Bild der Gottin steht.'' See

also the interesting regulation from the Gnomon des Jdios V. I2Io lul (c. A.D. 150) iv iravjl Upci, 8ttou Logos, vads eo-Tiv, Se'ov TrpoT|Tr|v elvai Kal Xaapdvei tot Trpoo-o8wv to Tr[e'p.]TrTov see also ib. 2U tois BdrrTovcrL to Upd

KVTrdpicro-os.

vavayeu). With the metaphorical of,"

"come

use of this verb,

to ruin," in

1

frequent occurrence of the

Tim

i

same

la ,

"make

shipwreck

we may compare

figure in popular

the

Greek

philosophy, e.g. Ps. Kebes 24, 2
in Dibelius

Cor

ii 25

,

—

how

they live and derelicts, as

2 crvvTpiJ/ai

As

the plant is sedative, the influence of vdpKT) upon the stem may be traced (Boisacq, p. 657). cf.

See Fouillac Kccherches, p. 61, and cf. Syll 214" (r. B.C. 267) irapd tov veci Tf)s 'A6i)vds ttjs IlofXidSos with reference to a temple in honour of the same goddess at Athens. 730

40) quotes instances of this proper name from not later than iv/A.D.) and Hier-

(p.

The word, as a plant-name, is probably derived p. 419. from a Mediterranean tongue for the termination -o-cros

pao-iXeiis 'AXe'favSpos dW0T|K€ tov vadv 'ABnvaini rioXid8i.

ib.

.

(Hierap. 80), proving that was well established, and

Rome

In

14

p. 7S,

u Magnesia (Magn 122 d apolis

in

cf.

:

NuQXiaooQ.

the different forms of this Semitic name found in the 2 of Lk 4", see Blass Gr. 17 n ., Moulton Gr. ii.

vaog, which

Mk

s 12 3 See also the adj. in Men, Jn No. 274 vdpSivov ((ivpov). The word is Semitic, cf. Lewy Fremdwbrter, p. 40, and is found in Theophr. ffPix. 7. 2 ft.

eTri6vuaTa

ander Fragm.

it

miserably they drag out their existence Other exx. were, on life's ocean" (Clark).

HZNT ad is

Tim

1

The literal sense, as in P Oxy IV. 839 (early i/A.D.),

I.e.

well illustrated in

where, after describing an accident to a boat, the writer continues '•*• ws evavdyno-ev KaTa IlToXeaaiSa Kal f|X0e

—

p.01

yvavds k€kiv8vv«ukws.

ev6e'u>s Tj-ydpao-a

avTtut cttoXt|v.

BGU

:

£ii[ia]

ovk

[e£]dv

irpo(j>r|T«vctv

0v8e

vaov Kuiadêiv o[v]8«

vuvy.h]O0Q. This word should be

"owner" (AY, RV)

in

translated its

"captain" rather than


NT, Ac

423

vav? 27

11

for the vessel

,

to the

belonged

Alexandrian

fleet in

the

257-0) irpbs

2I 5)

—

6

term are P Hib is

39

(b.c.

freight

— o-vp(3oXov

o-(ppaYicrdo-[8]w,

[Sje

id.

vp.lv

and

9S

2

(B.C.

251)

.

[k]cu

.

ouoXo-yel

Kpi.8[w]v dpTa(3as Aw, Dionysius, captain, acknowledges that he has embarked 1 4S00 artabae of barley" (Edd.), P Oxy I. 63 (ii/iii a.d.) tov dvaSiSdvTos 0-01 to e7r1.0-TdX1.dv pov vauKXrjpou ITave-

v[av]KXrjpos ep.[p]eprXfjo-8ai]

.

.

" povwTos, ''the bearer of this letter is the captain Panemouos 4 (Edd.), and the Delian inscr. OG/S 344 (i/B.C. ) ol Kara-

eiiiropoi,

Bt8vvlav

Kal vavKXrjpoi, where the "private-owners," are distinguished from the vavels

"

' '

or

captains

KX-npoi,

e'p-rropoi.

"

between vaixXnpos ami

found on the mummy-label Prei

s

A.D.)

(ii/iii

koXws

P Oxy VI. tov

TiBdiv

diraiTr|o-as

Trouf|o-eis

x lTWV °s, "please demand from "

brown tunic and for vavTeCa, "naval affairs," cf. P Rev L 1* 13"- 6 1' (B.C. 25S), and OG/S 90 (Rosetta stone— B.C. 196) -n-poo8e Kal eVaêv ti?|v o-iXXr|v|/iv twv els t-tjv vavTetav pf) (Edd.)

;

with Dittenberger's note.

iroielo-Sai,

NavTt)s survives

in

MGr. \

.

"

TrXe'ovTes

is

Tithois the sailor a garment consisting of a

Sel-ypa

[Aiovvo-ios]

vavo-TT|S

vavTiKov Sipa Kapolvou

a sample of his

seal

-ypcn|/da-()u>

I.

I.

Heraclides' possessions both on land and sea,"

929

:

kovtw[to]v |3ao-iXiKov) conveying corn, and as vauKXrjpos

instructed to write a receipt

Chrest.

P Oxy

The form

Other exx. of the 265) where, as in Ac I.e., Horus

5

=

For the adj. 1207
described as vavrKXupos kcu KvpepvnTTJs of a State barge

(els is

I.

Trpoo-a-yw-ylSos)

Petr II. 15 (1)'

ire'vTe.

'HpaxXetSus vav-

(.'.

1'

—

unbestimmte Zwecke schafft einen uio-8wtt|s. die I'hernahme eines Staatstransportes einen vavKXijpos (Rostowzew, Archiv v. p. 298). That private persons could also be ship-owners is shown by another receipt P Lille I. 21 (B.C. 221), where a certain Heracleides acts as vavKX-npos belonging to Heraclitus

(

[p.]«H,

fur

K\i}pos ttjs 'HpaKXevrou -Trpoa-cvyoYttTos see further Wilcken, Archiv v. p. 226.

diroo-ToXf|i,

p. jS) x ot p«V',ro [p] OL f ai vaiTai iroTaS6 9 (a.d. 338) vauTTjv eva, P Gen I. 14" (Byz.) Ta vaiXa tov piKpoi TrXoiapiov Xapelv irapd tov 1* A.D. 90) vajvTov Spaxpds vavTov, and OG/S 674 (taxes

their vessels for

The vavKAupos in both the above cases is corn-transport. described also as pio-8wTr|s or " lessee," though in themselves the two functions were distinct: "die Pacht eines

for a transport

twv voaptwv

(B.C.

:

Schift'es

ttji

241-239) twv vauTwv [diro]ire'p.TrTwv ovrKe'n pa iSiov dvaic ?}rfjo-ao-8ai, "if the sailors are scattered, it will no longer be easy to collect them again," P Giss I. 40"- ls (a.d.

In this consee Ramsay Paul, p. 324. Imperial service nexion it is interesting to note that, judging from two vavxXnpos-receipts P Lille I. 22, 23 (both B.C. 221), the Ptolemies

were themselves ship-owners and hired out

VfKpO?

"

For the difference sailing-masters. ttio-tikos see the note on P Lond

IV. 1341 12 (a.d. 709). NavKXfjpiov, "vessel," POxy I. S7 7 2°(a.d. 342).

is

found

in

veavla; restored in

is

P Oxy III. 471 1 " (ii/A.D.) with reference to who had not been sent — e-rrl ra] Si8a-

a boy of seventeen

o-KaXe[l]a ko[1] T[ds irpojo-nKovcras tois y[eavi]a[is] TpiP[d]s. "to the schools and the exercises proper for the young" cf.

(Edd.):

(=

Syll 425

ifXaiov tois veavi'ois

3

546B)

25

(B.C.

216-14) els to For veavi-

-ais) o-TaTfjpas Se'Ka. evopai of acting with youthful recklessness see (/.

P Grenf

II.

s

The word is derived from a hypothetical (a.d. 307). abstract noun *vtFa., "youth" (Boisacq, p. 659). 78

.

veavt'ay.og.

vavQ

In

found in Aelian, Josephus, and other writers of the literary Koivrj, and, though not common, it occurs also in the vernacular, e.g. in one of the Zeno letters, PSI V. is

533

freely

13

(iii/B.c.)

P Lond lo-Tw.

els

T-fjv

vaiiv,

(=

Ii64(/i)' (a.d. 212)

Cf.

from the

and

in

document 164) Sid yews civ

a business

III. p.

d u Cagnat IV. 5$

inscrr.

(B.C. 47) pfJTe

=

OG/S 90 20

same p.

case, cf.

170 al

(B.C. 196)

a later use of vais in this

for

:

1 Mayser Gr. p. 269 n. and see Lob. Pkryn. al o-oXoikov vais, Nais is ov\ -yap. ,

II.

39

occurrence in the

NT

HR is

from the

in

Philology, p. 1S6) thinks the

—

members

ol a

chosen

o-npeiov vea(e.

B.C. 200)

POxy

a house

— veavio-Kois "

and annoyance

(=

3

Il68)

OG/S

443

,

pfj e x a, p. €v o-Top.dxou[s] pn8e we may not be caused vexation

l'[v]a

youths that

to

8dvov,

"

(Edd.

),

and from the

inscrr.

Syll 802

118

B.C. 320) veavlo-Kov evTrpeirTJ Tap pop<|>dv. (i/B.C.) tt|V Te twv [xnroTeTa'yu.e'vwv] eavTwt (c.

9

veavto-Kwv ev8npiav evT[aKT]ov Tr[ape'x€Tai Kal dpeuirJTov. The dim. veavio-Kapiov occurs in Epict. ii. 16. 29.

Ac

27

word

11

is

LXX,

but

its

solitary

where Blass ad I. (cf. taken from an Homeric

NedjioliQ. See

s.v. ve'os

,

ad jinem.

That Luke should use Homer is natural : cf. also phrase. the Epic words and forms appearing in late Hellenistic and

Nes/iidv. See s.v. Naipdv.

For vaiXov vulgar epitaphs, especially the metrical ones. " irXolou the fare on a boat," see Wilcken Ostr i. f.

renQog.

p.

cf.

the

(late ii/B.C.)

vfjes epels,

cited twenty times in

and

s

wcrr[e
-

3 ovtois] oirXots xp^H-o-Vi v]avo-i PonSfeiTw, Syll ^S{ 763)' 3 (B.C. 46) ev vrjl, id. 499 (= 716) (end of ii/B.C.) ev T[al]s The nom. plur. vfjes is seen on the Rosetta lepais vavo-iv.

stone,

Amh

P

band of youths are described as 01 [Ik] tov vto-Koi. Cf. also for the word P Par 60 l>is 10

P Goodsp

Cairo 30"-

13

3S6

(a.d. 191-2) with the editor's

note.

Among

the

numerous passages

that might be quoted show-

how

universally in the ancient world a dead body « a> 11 22 (b.c. regarded as unclean, we may mention P Tor I. i a!s dSe'piTa 116), where it is said of Hera and Demeter " eo-Tiv veKpd o-wpaTa, "quae abhorrent a cadaveribus (Ed. '.

ing

-

—

vavZ)]Q. in

To the rare occurrences XT) we can now add

of this subst. in Greek prose iter such exx. as PSI V. 502 s* (B.C.

Other exx. of the word

in this general sense are

P Fay 103 1

424

veKpoct)

dvaXwpaTos tou veKpov, "account of ex-

Xfo'vos]

(iii/A.D.)

penses for the corpse," P of a public physician

Oxy

I.

51

s

(a.d. 173) the report

who had been appointed

—

t
veKpbv dm)pTr|U.€vov TepaKos, "to inspect the body of a man who had been found hanged, named Hierax" (Edd. ) 6 A.D. 182), P Grenf II. 77 13 (iii/iv a.d.) (cf. ii. III. 47S (= Selections, p. 120), where two men are charged with

—

—

leaving their brother's body, while carrying off his effects Kal €K tovtov
dXXd x^P tv Twv

irK(l"»' v

"and from

avrov,

this I learned

was not on account of the dead man you came here, but on account of his goods," and from the inscrr. Syll that

it

veoTT]?

P Tebt

II.

(a.d. 166) pnvl Ildxwv veopT|vCa, "on the month Paction." P Goodsp Cairo 30 x19 (a. D.

318

of the

first

12

ix 45 191-2) «rl Tfjs veop(r|v£as), P Leid \V (ii/iii a. d. ) Tats IV. 1021 10 (iii/A.D.) aiiSevTiKats veopnviavs, -

BGU

twv 8«wv

dtrb Tfjs oiio-ns vtopnvias toC ovtos pnvbs "Eirei<(>

cf.

:

Lob.

" Phryn. p. 148 Neoprjvia non contractis primoribus syllabis perrarum est etiam in vulgari Graecitate." It is doubtful, therefore, whether it should be read in the NT passage, especially in view of the occurrence of voup/nvCa in most books of the LXX (Thackeray Gr. i. p. 98), and regularly 6 in the Ptolemaic papyri and the inscrr., e.g. P Petr II 4(2)

BGU

20

we

IV. 1053 rfjs vovpT|v£as. (B.C. 13) dirb vovpnvias, Syll 139 (= 3 284) 16 (c. B.C. 322) o-T€8T|o-£Tai (b dvSpLas) dtl Tats vovpr]v£ais Kal Tats

have xo-ipc poi pi]Tep yXvKVTdTr) Kal
dXXais topTais, Preisigke 1057 IleTaXos TrapeyeveBri Souter draws our attention to n-pbs tov Sdpamv voupr|v£a.

alternation of sing, and plur. where the reference is identical With the use of vtKpds in (cf. Milligan Thess. p. 131 f.).]

the occurrence of

43S

146

B.C.

(c.

ii

VCKpbv KEKaXvppCVOV
xix. p. 92, a sepulchral inscr. of ii/A.D.,

InJHS

0-170.1.

TOV

4OO)

—

Lk

IS

2*- 32

Rev

,

BGU

cf.

IV.

I024«i»

(iv/v

8vo-8[aipov]a, &ti £wo-a [-7r]poo-6(pep€To Tots In C. and B. ii. 343 lff (= p. 477) Pov[Xope'vois] ws v€Kpd. a certain Menogenes Eustathes expresses his views on life in

A.D.) eXe-no-a

the spirit of Epicurean philosophy

to

£rjv 6 £r|o-as

Kal 6avwv

—

£rj

Tots (ptXots'

ovtos

T€'8vrjK€

ire[pt]TraTwv Kal

£rj

vtK[pov pCov

"The life

Christian spirit which objected to free enjoyment of for self and friends is stigmatized as 'death in life'" Cf. also

(Ed.).

Soph. Philoct. 101S

iv £wcriv veKpov. 3.

3,

ii.

19.

For the

&iXov 2pT|pov diroXiv

NtKpds is virtually 27 (cited by Sharp, p. 54).

= 8vrjT<5s

in Epict.

i.

For a subst. veKpta (not in LS), cf. P Par 22 16 (B.C. 165) twv St dSeXcpwv avTov irapaKopicrdvTwv avTov «ls Tas Kara Mt'popi.s 8d<|rai, P Tor I. I'and Preisigke 52 16 6 (i/B.c. ), and for vtKpoTa
.

.

To Rom

to No. 1355 dvBpwirt p.T| pov TraptX8T)S o-wpa "O man, pass not by my body, now a

III. 2,

.

.

.

v€v[e]Kp[w]p€vov,

and

I.

use of this

word

in 2

—

,

K0KK01 p«Ta Tf|V €K o-t|v|/«»s vcKpuariv Kal 8opdv dval|wo%, " for the seeds come to life again after death and destruction

by decay."

See also Vett. Val.

p.

toi Kal Svo-TOKiai Kal vexpiicras.

s 53 Ta tKTpwpaTa "yCvovIn Mk 3 5 D ve'Kpwcris is

substituted for irwpwo-is.

as

new

uncontracted form (Ionic), which is preferred by Col 2 16 we have no evidence earlier than ii/A.D., e.g.

this

in

year I

— to ^[d-yaBJov -ydvipfov] ve'ov iiSwp {Preisigke 991"— a.d. On

290).

the use of

ve'os

to

,

man

denote a full-grown

of

military age, see Ramsay Teaching, p. 41, and on the Ne'oi as a social club of men over twenty (as contrasted with the

on the one hand and the r«povo-(a on the other), same writer in C. and B. i. p. nof. : cf. also OGIS

En(3oi 31

B.C. 120) Yvpvao-fapxds tc aipcdcls Tfjs t€ tvTa£tas (('. 3 3 959) €[v

—

twv

—

twv] ve'wv tovs TiBcpt'vovs dywvas the elsewhere in this document as dvSpwv. (for

vt'wv

being described Nt'av

The reading

NeaTroXuv), which is adopted by the critical i6 u , is supported by inscrr. from B.C. 410

Ac

p. 137,

Winer-Schmiedel Gr.

P-37-

VEoooog. See

s.v. voo"0"ds-

reoTrjg.

The io 20 VI.

veojurjvia.

\VH

an anxious wife to her husband, P d [rjpc'pa] tov ve'ou £tovs vf| t^|v

"on the first day swear by your safety I went to bed without tasting food," although, as the editor points out, that day was generally regarded as a laela dies (Ovid Fasti i. For ve'os in relation to crops cf. P Oxy III. 500 19 87). 35 (a.d. 130) «7 veuv [-ytJvripdTMV, and ib. VII. 1024 (A.D. " he shall 129) €K vtuv diroSioo-ei Tas £o-as, repay an equiva" lent amount out of the new crop An inscr. from (Ed.). Akoris (Teneh) marks the state of the water of the river Nile

Tebt

For

(ii/A.D.) ttjl

onwards: see Meisterhans Gr.

Cor 4 10 may be illustrated from Photius Bibliotheca, p. 513 36 cited by Deissmann (LAE, 1 01 *ydp p. 96 n. ) from the Thesaurus Graecae Linguae

The

U

[o-i»TT|]p£av d[-y]evo-Tos €KOLpiipT)V,

o-J|v

of the

editors in

VEKQLOalQ.

in the letter of

I9

ridXiv

corpse."

relation of vt'os to Kaivds in the papyri see s.v. are found together, according to s

339

1*

KaTevdt)o-ev to 4avToii o-wpa [tjSt|] vcvcKpwpcvov, Deissmann (LAE, p. 94) finds a striking parallel in IG

4

good Lat. MSS.

in

the editor's restoration, in P Flor III. 369 (A.D. 139-149) €K [K(ai)]vfjs Kal vs'as irepi[a-]Tdo-ews. The adj. is applied " new " 18 to the year in P Strass II. 91 (B.C. 87 ?) tov vtov

see the

VEXOOU).

.

The two words

Kaivds.

Giss

?

numenia

.

rsoQ.

Jtovs,

6 KTwptvos Se TfoXXd p^| Tpvtpwv o-vv tols cpCXois,

1

.

ti?jv

-

255-4) Kws

(B.C.

iv pno-lv

" phrase Ik vedT^Tos,

a/.,

is

rom youth upwards,"

found as early as

—

Homer

(//.

as in

xiv. 86)

:

ii/iii A.D.) dirb v«[ot]t|Tos, (astrological 685' (iv/A.D.) 4v tiu Tfjs v€ot ?]tjtos pov xpovw,

II.

276"

Kaibel 322 3 T-qvS 7pa\|/tv

Mk P PSI

cf,

and

vcoTnTa TraTT]p IlaLSe'pws kvk("imaginem iuvenilem "). See also Didache iv. 9 dp' tp^jv

425

V€0(f)VTO? dirb vtb-rnTos 8i8d|us tov bPov toO 6sox>. As that V€ott|s (I Tim 4 12 ) may cover mature age, see

cited

s.v.

annorum

and

veos,

Iren.

cf.

Hacr.

aetas prima indolis est iuvenis

MGr

quadragesimum annum."

,ul

c.

showing

Ramsay

22 "trigima

ii.

extenditur usque

et

"youth."

viott|,

VtOOTtpOS

VEOMOQOQ. In a papyrus of B.C. 217 edited by Th. Rcinach in Mil. p. 451 ff. (= P Magd 35) we hear of a certain Nicomachus who was vaxbpos (Doric form of vcuKopos) of a

Nicole,

an Egyptian

in

Jewish synagogue

According

village.

to the

Greek equivalent of the Hebrew hazz&n (generally called inrr|pe'Tr|s), was borrowed from the usage of pagan religion, and is still the current title in Greece or the editor this term, the

VEOtpVTOQ. This word, which in its metaphorical sense of "newlyconverted" is confined to Christian literature (cf. I Tim 3 6 ), is of frequent occurrence in the papyri in the original meaning of "newly-planted" (A.D. 34) «is to. V6tu( (ji/ A .r>.)

j6ji.9«/.

=

the

in

young plantations

Ps 127 3 ), e.g. P Ryl II. 13S 9 oluTa Tuiv tXaiwvwv, "into the (cf.

olive-yards" (Edd.),

dirb v«o4>vt[wv,

P Tebt

BGU

II.

18

II.

311 " in

(a.d. the so-

— o) X€"yw( o)jx€vw New( 16 called Newly-planted field" (E
embankment

of the

Deissmann fiS

newly- planted

220

p.

vineyard."

See also

),

imply words

Field Notes, p. 100), see the letter of a IV. 1078 s (A.D. 39) êXov 8i f| brother to his sister, (cf.

BGU

vcvwv a yiyovt *q ov. For the derived sense "look towards," of countries or places

twv

£pYu>v
cf.

.(Lat. vergert, spcetare),

(101

P Lond 978'

vevovTa

p. 2331 dv8ptwva] ing to the south," err'

see also

iv.

Ac .

19 .

"warden"

the

itself as 35

see e.g.

,

of the temple of Artemis,

OG/S 4S1 1

tls

votov,

"

(=

(a.d. 331)

III.

(a dining-hall) look-

oUfav vevouo-av dirnXiwrnv, "a house looking towards the east," P Oxy PSI VI. 709

1;1

(a.d. 566)

VII. 1038 20 (a.d. 568) dirb olklcis vcvovo-ng tirl votov, and 10 Preisigke 4127 (hymn to Helios) vtvu[v 7ap KaT]e'8eo;ds pot o-eauTov.

as in

(a.d. 102-6) 'ApTtpiSi 'E
Kal twl vEtoKopuL 'E4>£ctliov SrjpuH, with Dittenberger s The earliest trace of Ephesus as veoKopos is said to

be on a coin of a.d. 65 see Roufifiac, p. 65 n. 4 Later the see Ramsay, city came to be known as Sis, Tpls vewKopos :

As showing how readily this verb, which means literally 10 "nod," "make a sign" (Jn 13", Ac 24 may come to

ircpl

:

Priene 231 (iv/B.C.) Meydpôs] Meyapuôu v€u>Kopos ttjs 'ApTcpiSos ttjs tv "E4>t'o-u)i, which is interesting as pointing forward to the proud application of the term to Ephesus

note.

VEVCO.

of an orthodox church, as well as of a Jewish

Lumbroso in Arehiv iv. p. 317, and cf. 41, where the vecoKopos (Lat. acdituus) is sent for to open the temple of Asklepios in Cos. Another early ex. of the word denoting a humble temple-functionary is Herodas

.

f.

"

"sacristan

synagogue

.

:

DB

"Ephesus," in Hastings' the term applied to individuals are art.

MdpKos 'Avtwvios

Aeios

BGU

(a.d.

ttiSos,

I.

73

.

.

.

1

135)

i.

p. 722.

P Oxy

I.

Instances of

ioo 2 (a.d. 133)

veumopos tov p€*ydXov SapdKXavSios ^lXo^vos vtwKopos

tov peydXou SapaTri[8]os, P Tebt II. 2S6 13 (a.d. 121-138), cf.also j>// 607 (= 3 898) 28 (iii/A.D.) 3I7»(a.d. 174-5), al -

€p(oT]ar€v) b 8( fjpLos)*

the form of the

word

On ttoXXols €T€o-l [tovs] VtuKOpOVS. Thumb Hellen. p. 78, and cf. Otto

see

Priesteri. p. 113, Crdnert Mem. Hen. p. 165. The subst. (a.d. 255), Vett. vcuKopia is found in BGU I. 14 Val. p. 4", and vao
(axbpos and the Horn. cniKoKopos. vEcpiXrj is used metaphorically in Kaiielj,']^ JBavov XoipoO teXi)]

KaTaXT)[<(>]8e£s.

"vox

vulgaris

The

editor regards Xoip.ov

[ve]-

v€
as

apud Asianos." For vEe'Xai as the vehicle on which the quick and the dead are wafted to meet the returning Lord, see Milligan on 1 Thess4 1T and add that the later Jews called the Messiah the Son of the Cloud (Hort Apoc. p. 12). With the constr. in I Cor io 1 cf. ,

P Lond 46 266

(iv/A.n.)

(=1.

p.

t^v tov

73) iirb

d«'pos

V«f>«Xr|V.

are unable to illustrate from our sources the meta-

NT

air. dp. in Heb I2 1 but cf. Kaibel phorical use of this 106S 2 irdv -yap aKoo-u£[Ti]s Xt'XvTcu ve'qWs, and the in ,

phrase

the

Hymn

Kpvtpbv

of Isis

v«|>os.

it.

102S

which

68

(end of

(iii/A.u.)

iroXepw

(=

ov)

recalls //. xvii. 243.

this adj.,

which

in the

NT

P Oxy XII. 1449 56 (Return

"kidneys" assigned diminutive

cf.

pia, v«pia p,

"1

63' (iii/A.D.)

Saturn— Kpdvou IoS>-

9

we

v
find the

For the

1S3 or 215) yXuo-o-a tongae, 2 kidneys" a cook's monthly I.

(a.d.

—

V.

Tim

2—,

— A.D.

a,

"

22 is seen in P Par 3S younger (B.C. 162) TrapaS£i£ai 'AttoXXwviw tu vciuTe'pu pou dSeX(f>w>. 3 !5 B.C. 100?) avSpas Tpets (prp vtioTtSyli 790 (= i'57) (''. eTciv and P Oxy II. 245 18 (A.D. 26) 2/rpdTpiaKOVTa, pous

tojvos veuT€pov,

"

of Strato the

IIavoPx 0,uv6L

r^ v

Tli*

vtu>T€p*i>

younger."

The word

is

18 Strass II. Sj (B.C. 113) -rrpeo-puTEpw vlwt pcpiSa a,

contrasted with irpeo-pvTepos in

P

«avTov avTov viwl pcpiSa piav, and

in

P Par

66 :4 (Ptol./Rom. period) irpco-puTepoi Kal dSiivaToi. Kal s 13 (A.D. 174-5), where we read veuTepoi cf. P Tebt II. 317 and 'HpaKXfjov V£u>T€pou 'HpaKXrjv (/. -tiov) Trpeo-pvTepov, " " Heracleus the and " Heracleus the elder." In younger a iii/B.c inscr. from Ptolemais published in Arehiv i. p. 202, '

—

No. 4 15 a

distinction

aXXot ir[oXiT]ai.

bill.

Part

to

P Oxy

II.

confined to 2

Temple Property

VEiOZEQOQ

:

P Ryl

In the astrological

is

of

213-7) KaTOTr(Tpov) v€wT€piK(bv! xo.,Xkovv) 8itt(tvxov) " " 1 bronze folding mirror in new style (Edd.).

IlaTTJTL Tuit

VECpQOQ.

meat

For cf.

in the literal sense of "

VB
We

remxeQiHOQ.

.

.

It is

is

drawn between

not very clear

ot veuTepoi. Kal oi

whom we

are to under-

55

426

vq
vi-j

stand by the former class, but Jouguet (Vie municipale, p. 26, cf. Plaumann Ptolemais, p. 25) prefers to think of those into young in age, rather than of citizens recently introduced

Kaibel 314 (iii/A.D.), a sepulchral epitaph to a child, who had lived only four years, five months, and twenty days

writer, after complaining of the upsetting practices of a certain Hermodorus (irdXi -yap TrdvTa Tapdo-o-a ), adds

—

4dv

irapd

«iipT]S

o-ol

"

'ivtyxov,

p.atr[i]

tell

replace him,

if

iv tois vpduwhere you are a young man to

vewTtpov evT[do-]
you

me when you

"

write

€iu.l

NTjirtds

8' €v paiuj

cvKvpo"as Xalve'a o-TrjXXr|

X)]nevg. To show how

little this

16 15 ) Rouffiac

(Rom (C1L

tovS', irapoSciTa' T€pu.aTt uov Piottjs,

Kal o-v SaKpva-€is.

Taxa

name

proper

is

(p.

and from Athens (IG

III. 256),

n 77 «).

Rome

confined to

91) cites exx. of its use not only VI. 4344), but also from Ancyra in Galatia

Rome (CIL

from

w

Tvupov

tvx»*jv

feVaOov

8o-a-'

—

" one Kal twv v«wT«'puv Sva>, bag of the large sort, and two 29 of the newer shape," and in P Oxy II. 29S (i/A.D.) the

-

—

In the city, but not yet officially enrolled in the denies. PGrenfll. 3S 12 {B.C. 81) ( Witkowski », p. 122) amongst other articles mention is made of u.dpo-[i]irov pe-ydXov a,

=

s

1

III.

1053

1160 62

11 ,

.

(Edd.).

vfjaog.

For

vr\. this particle, as in

For

15

P Par 49 30 ydp vf| tovs

31

cf.

,

2

(= Witkowski

164-ISS)

Cor

1

71)

p.

,

e-yto

(B.C.

—

8eovs,

IQ

(A.D. 84)

(=111.

p.

tovs 207)

tovs 6eovs iv 'AXef-avSptia tmu-e'veiv, P Giss (ii/A.D.) ttjl a [rju-epa] tov veov £tovs vt) tt]V o-r|v

KCKpiKa yap I.

P Lond S97 u

U

vr|

[o-u)TT|]p£av dfyjevo-Tos

eKoiu.wu.T]V,

(iv/A.D.)

p. 129) vr\

(

= Selections,

—

and P Oxy VI. 939 Yap

ttjv a-f\v

20

cru>Tr|piav,

a Christian letter from a u-ol [xcXei Kvpic p.ov, fjs udXio-Ta servant to his master. Nrj is used incorrectly with negatives

P Oxy

in

I.

33

iv13

(interview with an

ovVe

TT|V o-r|v tvx,t|V

vr|

p.aivop.ai

Emperor ovt«

—

late ii/A.D.)

"

dirov«v6r|U.ai,

)

-ypdxl/w), cf.

(/.

u

u-T)

Upas

(iii/B.C.)

BGU

Petr II.

IV. 1031 12 (ii/A.D.) opa

tov d\oT|Tbv (" threshing

du.eXr]o-r|s

word was used

P

sufficient to cite

it is

vr]o-ov,

The

") ttjs vt|0-ov.

contrast to fj-rmpos, "high land") of land flooded by the Nile, and was so designated on account of the canals by which it was intersected (see Preisigke

Fackivorter

tin

P Oxy VIII. iioi 24

In

s.v.).

(a.d. 367-70)

a Prefect gives orders that in certain circumstances a man should be deported to an island tovtov vfjo-ov olxijo-ai

—

For the form vfjo-o-ov which is read in Ac 13 6 D, KeXev[w. see Crijnert Mem. Hire. p. 93, and for vt|o-iutis used as an P Grenf II. 15"- (B.C. 139) ytjs vt|o-iu;t£8os. adj., see

MGr vi]o-£,

"island."

I

swear by your prosperity, I am neither mad nor beside 3 myself" (Edd.) (cf. Ac 26=*), and BGU III. 884' (ii/iii w 101, (" tovs 9eovs [ov]k ^X ^X Xo[nr6]v tC crot A.D.) vfj -yap •ypdv/wi

this fern, subst. in -os,

9

8«oi>s

no A 4

to iraiSdpiov, Ckrest. I. dywviw. pr| irore dp^p]wo-Tei B.C. 1 10) vr| tovtov tov 'HpaKXij Kal (a temple oath crvvvdovs

28 ™-

vrjOXEVCO.

An

ov

Koo-u.ov,

.

I.

I

Xc'-yti 'It|0-ovs.

cf.

Empedocles

(ed.

new

afforded by the

is

f,ff

edv

u.t]

tov For the

vr|o-T«vo-T|T€

tov 8(to)v.

evpT]TC Tr|v pao-iXeiav

p.-?)

constr.

gen.

of this verb

interesting ex.

Logion P Oxy

Sturz)

454

vr|0-T£vo-ai

KaKOTTjTOS.

vrfico.

This late form of

" ve'io,

I

spin," occurs bis in the

NT

Kaibel 501 5 (iv/A.D.) ovtw u-oipa A verbal uepdirmv ("mortals"). ppaîiv v]fjo-€ piov 34 is found in P Oxy X. 12SS (iv/A.D.) dvr|o-Tos, not in LS, " o-iirmov dvT|0-To(v), of unspun tow": see the editor's

vfjOXlQ. For the rare form

note.

805

28 (Mt 6

Lk

,

12")

:

cf.

1088 4 *

VIII.

"give them

VTJo-rr|s see

(early

the medical receipt 8180V vi]crrr|i

I'

tuCto

i/A.D.)

to the patient to drink fasting" (Ed.)

:

1

Kv

irelv, cf.

Syll

I171) (Rom.) ?8ioK«v tiit"r'- ov v1i°"I"n Tpuyei.v, "he gave rocket to the "lasting man to eat." MGr vtio-tikos, " " sober," hungry.

(=

9

3

vr]7iid£o),

"am I 1

as a babe," which in Bibl.

Cor 14 20 28 1. 52

is

,

cf.

:

Greek

is

confined to

cited elsewhere only from Hippocrates Ep. the Homeric vr|iriax«vw.

rrjqrlhog. In Syll 631 Tpes Pu>poi offerings

II.

this adj. in its ordinary sense of

326°

husband

Ov-yaWpa KopiSfj " our

•y€vout'vr|V

«o-Ti

A.D. 266) where a had died

(c.

her

that

TlavXiva,

leaving

"

and — p.€Ta

P Flor in

vrjirttov

my young I.

ex. of the

3

woman

note,

notifies the

Prefect

plur. vT|
d|ifpoiv

late vr|
vrjiriav

— tt)v

e£

KaTaXiirwv -rj

36

s

my own home

"to

(Edd.),

live

and

(iv/A.D.) a]u.a «k vrjmas T|XiKias. An earlier 22 1. is P Leid B'(B.C. 164) ( p. 9) XP"°-S

=

word

vrjirtas oiio-as, unfortunately after

a

lacuna.

and

cf.

)

vr|dX[i.]oi

which only wineless cakes made in the form

all

infusion of wine: see Dittenberger's ii. The ace. fern, p. 380.

Roberts-Gardner I

Tim

3

11

is

found

Moulton Gr.

ii.

found along with a-yvevw

to

For the

in Plutarch.

p. 76.

ovoud

daughter, called Paulina, quite 31 114 (c. A.D. 2S0) a woman's

tc'kvwv kv tt[ I8£a
children in

(beginning of iv/B.c.

were made, or perhaps to

P Tebt

intestate

26

1040)

refer either to altars at

cf.

young,"

(Edd.), P Ryl II. her to recover her property petition for assistance to enable

young"

with

=

of an altar, free from

vfpiiOQ.

For

(

may

See also

VTjCpio is

mark the proper 3

41

intending worshippers in Syll 790 (= 1157) 1 dyvevovTes Kal vijcpovTes cf. ib. 564 (ii/B.C. ) :

state 01

\c B.C. 100)

air'

olvov

at)

For the metaphorical application, as in 1 Thess irpoo-UvaL. 6 8 al., see Aristeas 209 where vrjij>eiv to TrXetov pf'pos tov 5 >

ptov,

down

" to be sober for the greater part of one's life," is laid as one of the qualities of a ruler, and the exx. in Hort's

42;

N/yep note

ad

I

Pet

I

13

BGU

See also

.

101

III.

ay[T]r]v 8c croi tt)V cttio-toX^v

Tre'p\|*u>

i" 9

"

send you

will

I

may

read

be self-condemned" (Ed.).

a sober

see

M. Anton,

(ii/B.c.)

(ii/A.D.)

Std Evpou iva avT-r|V

dva-yvois v^cbwv Kal o-amov KaTa-yvois, the very letter by Syrus in order that you

mood and compound cvvr|
1

P Oxy VII. 1062 13

ava-yK[a?«V8]u, and

vf|4>[«i.]v

i.

16.

it

in

For the

9.

1

This Latin surname, as in Ac 13 , is found in an ostracon tax-receipt of A.D. 174-5, published in Archiv vi. p. 213, where one of the irpaKTopts dpyvpiKwv is AipvTios Neycp. stands alone

It

a sepulchral

in

inscr.

of

at

Zvpcuv S6

p.

Antioch

(cf.

Ac

26

II

see

),

Kinsey

r t

twv dvLKTjTwv

puiv

common

a

giii. 18

shows Other exx. of the word are P Leid

pao-iXc'wv ptiSeVa d-iroKtKpv^c'vat

formula.

H c . 16^)

(=1.

viktiv,

OGIS

s

e8wK£v

t^jv viktjv,

Kal

(

90

alwviou

p. II) 8s 8l8o£r| crol ptTa Tfjs'Tcrios B.C. 196) wi 6 "HXios

(Rosetta stone

and

—

1

67S (a.d. I17-3S)

i(>.

v-rrcp

crwTr|pias

Kaio-apos Tpatavou 23 'ASpiavov Stpao-ToO. In BGU IV. ioS4 (a.i>. 222 351 11 is the name of a goddess For dyvi-ds 'Apo-ivorjs NciKTjs. the compound viKTjCpdpos see P Tebt I. 43" (B.C. 11S) 0eol Pîo-toi viKT]
AuTOKpaTopos

vlktjs

—

Niyea.

Preisigke 46 Ni-ycp paxatpobpos. cvvjnjxi-. bility that Ni-ycp (Ac I.e.) was a nickname

l>0(0>

Roman On the first

in

Exp

times,

possigiven to

7"xxxv.

(B.C. 221-05), OGIS p]e-ydXou îXotraTopos EwT-rjpos Kal NiKricbdpou.

the description of Ptolemy IV. 6c[oii

A

8g

3

IXodrjflOg.

For this proper name, which and Jews, cf. P Hib I. no;

common

is

(e.

both to Greeks

BGU

B.C. 255),

IV. U32-' 5 (B.C. 13) NiKoSetuov, P Flor I. 6 20 (a.d. 201) NiKo8r|pov PouXcuttjv, and the Indexes to Syll and

f.

This proper name (Ac 6 6 ) is common in the inscrr., e.g. IG XIV. 2393 375 24OS 25 al., and in such wall-scratchings as Preisigie 107Q NiKaviop tjkui pe8' 'HpaxXeas [A]piryx' Tl i>os pe6uwv (or pc6" vwv ?), 3736 (i.'A.D.) NiKavwp 'AttoXXwvios See also P Frankf 5 recto-" (B.C. 242-1) and cf. fJKu. ,

Cronert

Mem.

Sammelbnch.

Preisigke's

NixdvcoQ.

4

Here.

p. 170,

11.

.

y, iy.olatx}]Q. See s.v. NiKoXaos.

Nixo'/.ao^. For this proper name, as in Ac 6 5 cf. IG XIV. 682, 1252, and the many exx. in Preisigke's Sammelbuch see Index. ,

,

viy.dco is

Rom

found in a legal sense of winning one's case, as in 58 (mid. iii/B.c.) cdv 8e tuv 3*. in P Hal I. I tis) (.'.

SiKnv 4icuSopap[T]vpiov viKT)o-r|i. ktX., and in relation to games in PSI IV. 364 (B.C. 251-0) yivwo-Ke Aiovvcriov tov dSeXcbbv vevLKT]KOTa tov cv Tcpdt .

.

.

'yp[ai|/]dp.€vos

vt|ctwi

and P Oxy XIV. 1759*

d*yuiva tu>v IlToXepaieiwv,

—

an athlete ii/A.D.) irpb [t]wv SXwv ei>xopai o-c It is very common as an [K]al viKav TrdvTOTc.

(letter to

v-yiaCvciv

(a.d. 349) epithet of the Emperors, e.g. P Amh II. 140 tw]v travra viko>v[tujVj Sta-iroTtiv T)p.wv 'A-yovoTiov, "of our " all-victorious masters the Augusti (Edd.). A good parallel 11

Rom

to

12 21

is

outos to aYa0bv

afforded by ttoiujv

Test.

xii.

patr.

iv.

Benj.

3

viKa to xaKov.

Viy.i].

NT

is interesting ex. of this word, which in the confined to 1 Jn 5', occurs in the letter of the Emperor

The

Claudius incorporated in the diploma of membership of

Worshipful Gymnastic Society of Nomads, in which he thanks the club for the golden crown sent to him on the occasion of his victorious campaign in Britain in a.d. 43 ttj

(=111.

hi

KOTd BpcTavvwv

vcikt)

216, Selections,

(P

Lond I178 12 (A. p. See also P Giss

—

194))

p. 99).

I.

in

VlXOQ. This form, as in Mt 12-°, I Cor 15 51 '- 57 1 Esdr 3 9 occurs BGU III. I0O2 1 (B.C. 55) o-al hi clo-iv Trdcrai ai kot' auTaiv K«ip€vai crvv-ypaâl Kal u>val Kal 8iKaia Kal pc'paia ,

,

'

in

Kal vEkos, apparently with reference to victory in a law-suit. to Wackemagel (Hellenistica, p. 26 f.) the word

According

originally related to the poetic vetKOS, "strife," but passed into Ionic with the meaning of "victory," through the is

influence

of vikt|

39

Some

I

Cor

ff.

15"'-

also

Fraenkel

Glotta

MSS.

actually

translate

see

:

Lat.

iv.

(1913)

vlkos

in

by contentio.

VITITCO.

See Ev. Petr.

twv

I

8c

'IouSatwv ouScls cviiJ/aTo Tas

\cfpas: "the callousness of the Jewish leaders is sharply " contrasted with the scruples of the Gentile Procurator

(Swete ad

MGr

I. ).

vipw

(viP'yio).

s

27 (ii/A.D.) c]pxop.€Vti> tvayycXiôvTt ra ttjs vciKrjs avTov Kal TrpoKoirfis with reference to the arrival of a slave announcing p.

viKo-Xads

Harnack rejects any allegorical interpretation of the name (The Journal of Religion iii. (1923), p. 413 ft".).

p.

An

cm

popular etymology a rough Greek equivalent for ££• Jp3, leading to the identification of the Nicolaitans with the Balaamites, see Moffatt on Rev 2 6 in EGT. (

The phrase vowV

Kal

<|)pova>v is

common

and the Roman periods,

in wills of

both 12

a victory over the Jews, and the Gnostic charm for victory in the race-course, P Oxy XII. 147S 3 (iii/iv a.d.) 80s vcikt|v

the Ptolemaic

6XoxXr|p£a.v o-aSiou II. o-TaSCou), "grant victory and safety '' in the race-course the charm begins vciKrjTiKov Sapa-

2 491 (a.d. 126), the testator thus " himself as certifying being sane and in his right mind" s9 contrast the imprecation, Wiinsch (iii/A.D., p. 20

—

:

irdppovei

via

'AttoXXwvciov,

Sarapammon son of Apollonius, (= I. p. 97) viKT)TtKov Spopc'us.

"

"charm for victory for 390 cf. P Lond 121 (iii/A.D.) P Strass I. 42" (A.D. 310)

6p.wp.CL 8covs ciTravTas Kal tvxt|v Kal viktjv

twv 8«a~rroTwv

e.g.

P Petr

I.

(B.C. 237) TdSe 8ic8cto vouiv Kal cppoviiv Mcvnriros, P

104

4

(a.d. 96),

id.

l6(lj

Oxy

I.

III.

:

AF

pao-dvio-ov aviTuiv ttjv Sidvoiav Tas I'va p-q

vouio-iv tl tt[o]

iiijo-tv.

With

tt)v

<)>pe'vas

2

Tim

3 pare the sepulchral inscr. Kaibcl 27S Kal

2'

cru

|

aio-fltjo-iv

we may comcpxdpc[v]o[sJ

428

vorjjxa ir[a]p'

b8w to[v]
nosce amicum

tibi

"understand,"

cf.

I.

8ti at irapaxaTaflfjxai Trpoixe's

"

PPar63 xi61

cf.

purpose,"

Tpdirov vooiivTds t£

crot

et tu

quoque qui

praeteris

For the meaning "perceive,"

BGU

further

"

vdei,

esse."

9

114'

clo-iv,

(a.d. 117) vooipev

and

for the

meaning

(B.C. 165) -rois xa8' ovtivovv

M

— Trap' ov

av avTwv voiJTai xai tx tuv v[irapxdvTwv] " tant sur leurs auTois [irdvTwv], personnes que sur la " totalite de leurs biens (Ed.). In

Rom

I

20

Field (Notes, p. 151) understands voovpeva as mind." MGr voiw8w,

— apprehended by the

"'conceived' " "

"

notice,"

perceive,"

produced, in the neighbourhood of Pela." The wider sense " hold 3 of " belong to," sway in," is seen in 0G7S 50 (mid. iii/B.c.) tois tt^v o-vvo8ov vepovcriv, with reference to the

members of an association or club, cf. Plaumann Ptolemais, p. 62.

feel."

vo/nt£a>.

For

this

verb in

custom or usage tcl

the

vopi^dptva [rots

™

(A.D. 13S-61)

77

vorj/ia.

NorJpaTa, which is found sexiis in the NT, is best rendered on each occasion by "thoughts." According fo

ad 2 Cor 4 4

(in

Meyer

8

the plur. in the sense of

)

"mind," "reason," which many commentators prefer, can be supported only by Pind. 01. 7. 72. The sing, is seen in Kaibel 632 Tpaiavov Tatpos ovtos, 6s £v
This

NT I.

air.

32

16

tip.

(Heb

12 8 )

is

(return of sheep

are shorn and half-bred," iii/iiB.c.) vdBoi iS, and

found

in such passages as " 10 246) x{aXd v68a i,

— B.C.

P Petr III. 59 (^) P Tebt II. 302 21 6

(tax-return

—

71-2)

(a.i>.

A.D.

(before

TrpwTov

tou iepou vd8wv, " certain bastards from the temple," in contrast to the legitimate (vdp.ip.oO priests : cf. Syll 734 (= 3 1106) 144 (Cos c. B.C. 300) av 8« tis vd8os wv Kp[i8]«Vs avTWl pET€^6l.V TWV yVtuO-Sfjl p£T€XClV TWV l€pw[v pi?| k%{
—

—

The word VOfllj.

In P Hib I. 52' (c. B.C. 245) we read o. certain who had used up the pastures — diroxtxpuvTai Tats in

circumstances which are

far

from clear

:

cf.

P Oxy

persons vopais. II.

244

s

(A.D. 23) the transference of sheep vo[pw]v x^piv, "f° r the sake of pasturage," id. X. 1279 18 (a.d. 139) a lease of State

and on this condition— ^xeiv |" T o-S vopds Kai tmvopds tpdpou twv opwv (/. vopwv) KaT tTos o-vv TravTi Spa\pu>v T€0-o-dpo)v, "that I shall have the pastures and secondary pastures at the annual rent for the pastures of four drachmae in

all"

V Tebt

(Edd.),

II.

28

HP

l (a.d. 174-5) 1r vopwv, "concerning a lease of pastures," and P Ryl II. IOO 9 (a.d. 23S) irpbs ttjv twv irpopdTwv [ppiio-iv Kai koitt)]v xai voptjv, "for the maintenance, folding, and " On a tax tis Tas vopds, see Wilcken pasturing of sheep. Ostr i. p. 265 f. For the legal phrase vopî fi.S1.K0s, " unjust

317

pLo-8u)o-fws

vevopio-pe'va "ygLvecrOai.

editor's note,

and

II.

245

17

twi Up€i tt^v vevopio-pf'vTjV (A.D. 247-8) (= Chrest. I.

ircpl

The

34

ii09) edv pr)

to Upd 6pr]0"xia Kara id "suppose," "think." is 153) vopiijw "ydp paXiora

act.

P Par 46 19 (B.C. twv aXXwv irapaKoXov9T}a-avTd tre tt] dXr|8cLa, "for 1 think that you more than the others are a follower of truth," P Tebt I. 50 11 (B.C. 1 2-1) vopio-as xaipbv eucpvrji fx eiv "thinking that he had a favourable opportunity" (Edd.), 1

P Fay 109 4

>

(early i/A.D.) vopio-as oti

"consider that you are lending them (Edd.),

P

4>vXaKa vopL^wv

BGU

II.

450

(3 staters)

to

me"

2

I.

Lips

Kixpds pot avTovs,

o-oi

ii a.d.) 'i\9cs KaWo-xov tov 105 (i Svvao-6aL Tre'pvj/ai bv €irt^f|Trjo-as Xd-yov,

25 (ii/iii

A.D.)

vop[C]£w, oi8ev

i\

yv v A
and P Lond IV. 1359 10 (a.d. 710) virip 6 " " The verb (Ed.). beyond what you expect

Troi to-Tiv ©dus, vopCêts,

unchanged

in

MGr.

vojuixog. Without entering into the discussion as to whether this term when applied to Zenas in Tit 3 13 implies in his case a knowledge of Roman or Hebrew law, it may be noted that exx. of the former sense can be readily produced from the

BGU

I. 326"-- (ii/A.D ) where see e.g. papyri and inscrr. a certain Gaius Lucius Geminianus, vopixbs 'Pwpaixds. :

he has examined the copy of a

certifies that

will,

and

finds

corresponds with the original cf. Mommsen's com1 mentary ait I. in the Berliner Sitzungsberichtc, 1894, p. 4, n. that

it

:

,

where a number of instances of vopixds, "lawyer," are cited from Greek inscrr. of the Imperial age. See also Magn 191 4 (time of Antonines) a decree honouring Zwp\ov Aioo-xovptSov

vopiKov ?T|o-avTa Koo-piws, and PAS ii. p. 137 (Imperial In P Oxy II. 237"'' period) A. MaXuu Ma£(pw vopiKw. (A.D. 1S6) we have the copy of an answer by a vopixbs

—

— to a technical question vop]ixoi)

286' (a.d. 121-3S) with the

(mid. iii/A.D.), and forpaxpds " longae possession's praeseriptio" see

where "the judge was a soldier and therefore not a legal 24 (a.d. 124) expert": see Gil ad I. and cf. CPR I. 1S

cf. ib.

II.

335"

vopi^s Trapa-ypa(|>T|, Christ. II. 374 (iii/A.D.).

P Oxy

2I0

Idpaxxov

3

dvTiypatpov irpoo-cpwyLrio-ews addressed to him by the presiding magistrate, which prepares us for the frequent appointment of vopixoi as "assessors,"

P Tebt

possession," see

OG/S

and

10

etvai,

TtKva Yvrjo-ia Kouxi vd8a.

of doubtful origin.

is

4^'o-tw

to 8vvao-8ai Ta

(=

(Ed.), Sy/l 737

irapd

p. 102) irpbs

survives

«£t|kovt' ?t«[o-iv p€T epfjs ePi'wo-a yuvaixos, «]£ fjs ô~xa

pi]Stvi

diroYpa
Tivciv ck

],

(/.

mankind"

17S)

vevop-) tois xaToix°P*the departed" (Edd.),

twv XP T1°" TWV cXirtSwv twv " the good hopes vevop-),

(iii/A.D.)

dTroYpd^rjTat

(/.

for

rites

frequent, e.g.

V0O0Q.

P Hib

that are held by

received

reference to

(B.C. 249) iva 0-uvTfXiJTai

"in order that the customary gods" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 153""

vevoo-pio-peva

P Oxy VII. 1070 11

s

to the

"the accustomed

vols,

I.

8]€ois,

payments may be made

with

pass,

P Hib

cf.

tv dv8pwiroio-t v€o-vopio-p€vwv

Heinrici

see Dittenberger's note

and

Preisigke 5235" (a.d. 12)

civtlov,

7r]Xc£ous pot irXTj-yds €V€T£lv€[v] c[£tXa]o-£v pot voT|o-dpc[vo]s. See also P Rein l6 (B.C. 109) a legal execution against

two men

VOfXIKOS

(A.D. 26),

Noptvs, "shepherd," appears in and the verb in ib. l0 4 vepr|0-«Tai

criiv tos (/. Tois) €iraxoXov9ovo-i dpvao-i irept IlcXa, (sheep) will pasture, together with the lambs that

' '

which

may

be

(=

Chrest.

II.

p.

93)

BXaio-ios

Mapuavbs

•Sirapxos

.

•

•

'

o-vvXaXTJo-as ApTt[pi]8Jwpw t]w vop[i]xw [ir]e[pi to]0 irpd-y-

paTos, v[TTT)]Ydp£vo-cv dird[
t]

iii.

xal dvJ^Ylvwo-Sfri. V p.

59,

C'irest. II. p.

429

VOflOS

UO/J.lflU)S

The 421) Aovrrfos] XaXrjo-os peTa Tuiv vopiKiuv ttircv ktX. term is also applied to a private notary, as in BGU I. and (a.d. 184) 6 vopiKos b tt)v oUovopiav ypdi(;as 361"'15 for the corresponding vop.oYpdcJ>os cf. P Fay 2S (a.d. 150-1)

vofiodereo).

An

Selections, p. S2) ?ypa4i[«]v virep ovtujv Appwvios On the late variant vopiKapios r vopixds vopo-y pd<(>os see P Oxy XII. 1416 21 {f. a.d. 299) with the editors' note.

(=

from public burdens outside their 1 1 19" (a.d. 254) Bcbs 'A8piavds

!

.

'

vopipcus r|9X7]o-as" offers a good For the corresponding adj. Sharp, p. 2).

302

dpovpas,

"

cf.

P Tebt

II.

71-2; f|)ie;v TOIS VOpipOlS ieptvO-L €TT]pr|0-
city,

P Oxy VIII. €vop.o8€fr|o-«v

office

dpBiis Kai KoXcis

"that KXrjpovdpoi.s t^t)]v SioKaToxriv 8i8ovtos, the lawful to succession which of the edict grants portion

vo/xog.

ii. T|uiv inrb Tci[v pa]o-iXsu>v,

BGU

vop.ip.01s

BGU

(Ed.),

IV.

OGIS 56"

i\dv8»Tra, ttji 6«ai.

own

deified

should bear

18 (Edd.), P Fay 124 (ii/A.D.) ov«v voptpwv, "illegally," IV. 103210 (A.D. 173) «k p.T| vop[L>iuv fdpov, I' 'Jxy IX. I20I 1S (A.D. 25S) toO pipovs tov SiaTd-ypaTos toO tois

heirs"

letter of

Hadrian clearly established the law that we and burdens nowhere but at home, and we were relieved of all offices and burdens elsewhere" (Ed.). For the pass., which alone occurs in the XT, see OGIS 13 (mid. ii/B.C.) to koXws koi Sikolws vcvop,o8eTT]p«va 329

"the

Sds poi dirdSti^v, ct 2 6 (see parallel to 2 Tim

8 6 8tds 0-01 Xiya

10.

iii.

(A.I).

found in a

Se dTTT|XXdx8Ti

rofii'juwg.

28

is

ttoo-wv irapd vdpois p«v f|pelv apx«»-v *al XciTovp-yctv, T
cracpuis

Epict.

of this verb

interesting ex.

remonstrance from the Senate of Antinoopolis to the in which they vindicated epistrategus Antonius Alexander, the privilege bestowed on them by Hadrian to be exempt

:

(a.d. 275) vduipa (B.C. 237) o-uvTeXriv to. vdp,ip.a

and the Christian sepulchral

vofi.tp.ois hi

inscr.

Rom

ordinance as in

493

s8

(ii/A.D.)

tovto

p-ev vp.€iv

vevopo8eTT]o-8
•

For the use of vdpos

Kai

1074=

•

7

2

c. gen. obj. to denote- a particular dirb tov vdaou tov dv8pds ("from

The which is headed Husband,' the section which lays down his rights and duties" SH), cf. Syll 828 (='1198;" (iii/A.D.) KaJTd tov Rev L XIT I5 (B.C. 259vbpov twv t[pavio-]Tuv. See also P from one section to various cross-references 8) al. where the another are marked by the phrase koto tov vduov (cf. the '

that

Kaibel J21 6

0«ov TrapcyeivaTo Trdo-iv.

section

of

statute-book

the

-

vofiiofia primary sense olinstitutum, anything sanctioned by in classical Greek almost confined to poetry (cf. Jebb Antigone 296). We can however supply an example in the in its

usage,

Thieme (p. 30) illustra'es the quasis1 Rom 3 19 by Magn in Jn 7 , personification of 6 vdpos 11 TfdvToiv o-uvTeXea-8(VTu>v, iL[v 6 a. (ii/B.C. ad mil.)

is

editors' note, p. 91).

,

u22 KoiWj from the petition of Dionysia, P Oxy II. 237" (a.d. 186), where reference is made to the fact tos AlvvTrn.aKds "yvvaiKas koto evx"P lov vdpi.ua vdpi.o-p.a) twv vapiKwv KaTe'x€LV to vTrdpxovTa tuv dvSpwv 8td

92

vduos] o-vvrdo"cr€t,

(.'.

tois

iv A. Ii.)

(=

US

185.

p.

ci.

vdp.os

Poo-iXikos

399

—

iv v]dp.u> -ys-ypaTrTai. 8 see s.v. in Jas 2

Is 8 ih-epos 01) Te8fj.

Tts e-m.TT|8€vo-t, tov vdpov o!8ev [t]u>v

A

8«

EiWScwv.

According to Ramsay, the reference must be not to the law of Moses, but to some agreement made with the city by the resident of their graves. For a detailed for the better

Spaxpais Tpiaxoo-iais

:

iii

€Tra-yv£XXdv[T]ô-o-i.[v

disturbed in the following terms

:

120) dpyupi'ou o-epao-ToO vopi£paTos

18

ad fin. The inscr. is reproduced in OGIS 483. In a remarkable epitaph from Apameia, C. and B. ii. p. 538 that the grave shall not be No. bis, provision is made

see also the introd. Tto-o-apaKovra TraXaiou vopio-paTos to P Thead 33. For the form vdpiijua see BGU I. 69"

(a.d.

b

(3ao-iXLKos

is

Selections, p. 120) ev

to nv8io

For the expression

somewhat uncertain. With the more 6 special sense of "coin" in Mt 22" (cf. 1 Mace 15 ) we may dv tovto 8' 1' Tebt II. 6s Troif|i. irapd compare 4S5 (ii/B.C.) t6 tc dpyvpt-Kov vdpto-pa Kai tov aTrorf., P Grenf II. 77 s (iii

TrdvTwv o-vvt€X(o-0€Vtu)V wv b vdpos is found in legal s5 B.C. onwards, e.g. Magn 52 o]o"a Kai

cf.

phrase «v vdpui -YtYpaTrTai

phraseology from

" that Egyptian wives have by native Egyptian o-wypacpiv, law a claim upon their husbands' property through their " It should be noted, however, (Edd.). marriage contracts that the reading

The

ayopiiti.

Jews

protection in the Pauline Epistles we study of vdoos used qualitatively Xorden may refer to Slaten Qualitative Nouns, p. 35 2 11 n. ) points out how readily Paul's Theos, p. (Agnostos to af, vdpov Zx° VTa teaching in Rom 2"^ otov -yap ?8vt| ttouuo-iv, ovtoi. ktX. would be underto tov

Deissmann

ft".

vofiodiddaxaiog,

"a teacher of the law," is found ter in the NT, but does not seem to occur elsewhere except in eccles. writers : cf., in Plut.

however, vop-oSiSaK-rns

Cato Major xx.

vdpov

((jvo-ei

R. stood in view of the aypaos vdpos of the Greeks (cf. xx. Hirzel Abh. d. Saehs. Ges. d. IViss., phU.-hist. Kl.

4.

See also Ferguson Legal Terms,

1900).

p. 64.

vo/nofJEOia.

This is

classical

confined to

word (found " the 1

Rom

9

,

NT

also in Philo), which in the giving of the law," occurs in a

royal petition of about A.D. 375, P Lips I. 35' Tfjs 8tias vp.uv Kai LO"H- a T °8e Kai Tots] (c. B.C. loo) 8iaTrapa8iSdo-[8]w "8e to 4'"'l4

ptTa tovto o-TpaTT)-yoLS Kai vopo4>v]Xa£i.v 28 (time of Attalus II. vopo8eo-ias toî-v i'x ov OGIS 326 Philadelpbus, B.C. 159-138) KaBus ovtos iv rf)i vopo8so-iai.

atptBrjo-opt'vois

Although vouds as a terminus lechnicut

I

I

>

irepl

vo/iog.

(koo-tov 8ia>i]Tax«v.

j

'

for

a

political

of the country does not occur "department" or "district" the interesting in the NT, we may cite here, owing to Lk 2' *, the rescript of the analogy which it presents to who happened Prefect Gaius Vibius Maximus commanding all in view of the to be out of their own homes to return home census—ttjs kot' 1[kCov dTrovpatpfjs o-vjvto-Tci-

approaching Lo-t|S

or r]v«rr
LA£

;

268 n/) dva^Kaldv [«rrw

430

voaeco toi]s Ka6 fj[vnva] 8tjttot£ atT[iav tKo-Tao-i. tuv eavTuiv] vouuiv Trpoo-a[yy'XX{]o-8ai. tTra[v«X]8eiv ds ra eav[Tiiv

irao-iv

Lond

(P

e](j»'o-Tia

go4'-

lff-

(a.

tions, p. 73)).

For the word

BS p.

cf.

and

145,

I).

p. 125, Selec-

(=111.

104)

LXX

in the

Deissmann

see

new occupant of a

P Oxy 299

I.

76

is

(Hi/ a.d.

sick

Kara

4v6o-n
)

—

P Oxy VIII.

oiKi'av,

ttjv

1161 s (Christian iv/A.D.) TavTa8e'o-oi <--,pav|;a " voo-oOo-a, 8[iv]ais ?x ouo a "I write this to you in sickness, >

5 being very ill" (Ed.), ib. X. 1299 (iv/A.D.) airo tov viu = ve'ou) ?tous iroXXd evocrovfj.€V. Cf. also the iii/B.C. Coan (

decree conferring a gold crown on a physician for his services 5 3 during an epidemic, Cos 5 ( Syll 490 (= 943)) Trape'xwv

=

€is tclv o~a)TT|piavTujv voo-€vvt[u>v.

avToo-au[Tb]vn-[p]d[8vp.]ov

voaog.

'

—

"

where Ryl

"when

vdo-u>, 26 1 1 1

(=

she was oppressed by sickness,"

— v/a.D.

?)

Mt

4

(Christian amulet vdo-ov Kal irao-av (mXaKtav

"

954

11

(cf.

6

do-DKO<()dvTnTov irX^v

Upds

and similarly BGU For t«pd vbo-os, 133). 77) the sale of a slave

Kal

vdo-ou

the sepulchral inscr. Prcisigkc 5S83 Saucis,

(=

8'

€l>8u)v

Xo£o-8iov

tvl

"last")

koCttj

For the

s.v. Kopt'vvv^t.

Cf. also

et saefc.

8vr|crKu) 8' oil vovo-oio-l

^x w aicrSbv 8vo-8iov Kaibel 3 1 4- f cited

tovtov I

and

euo-epiT|9,

"without

€TraTis,

blemish apart from epilepsy and leprosy," 7

irda-av

),

(= Selections, p. P Oxy II. 263 10 (A.D.

cf.

VIII.

ib.

lao-dp.tvos

23

(vi/A.D.)

epilepsy,"

1

adj. voo-t(r])pds see Cronert

-

Mem.

2 The form vo
Here.

.

p.

cf. ib. (r)

;

Il6 10 (a.d. 194)

II.

8Xeq3o(i«'vii

irepl iov

o-uvei.8fja-*i

tt\

€voo"4>Lo-aTo ^v Tt €v8op.«vcia Kal d-rroScTots,

2

See also P

"oppressed by

the consciousness of what she had appropriated both of the 3 1 furniture and stored articles," and Syll 578 (= 993)" (iii/ For the constr. with dird, B.C.) el (idv p.T|8cv voo-cfu£eo-8ai..

Ac

2'

PSI IV. 442* (iii/B.C.) t
5

cf.

,

dXr|8e£as

8tl vcvda"
pp. 40

7

16 ),

2

*,

Noo-
«]vdo-(pio-«v.

84

21 ,

and

vocr
cf.

LXX

p-oip'

dtp'

found in Vett. Val.

is

4S

28 .

Selections, p. 130) T|v£ko. epapevro ttJ

5

III.

him

voo-tpio-ao-Sai occurs in a similar context.

[6p.a(p.ov

VIII. 1121' (a.d. 295) KaTa[PlX[T)]8«io-a, "stricken with illness" (Ed.), ib. ib.

lung" (Edd.),

"

peculating," he will report

voo-
cough from

)

664).

p.

I oi)T€ avTos voo-<£eiovp.ai, 259) where an official swears will neither peculate myself," adding that if he finds any one

-'

rdo-ui

nest," from Kctuai (Boisacq,

absolute use of this verb "purloin," " peculate," in is illustrated by P Petr HI. 56((i) ln 1 - (later than B.C.

The Tit 2 10

as in

VI. 939 s3 (iv/A.D.

veoo-o-oiroiXis,

roacpiôj.

PSI IV. 299 s (ii/A.D.) Karto-xtflriv v6 (cf. Qn] 5 1 ), P Oxy XII. 1414 26 (a.d. 270-5) | (/. 4v) voo-u elul Kal ttjs "I have (long) been ill and have a •n-Xtupds [p]€7x°H- ai

my

and Herodas vii. 48, and

"

occurs in such passages as (a.d. 179) voo-tjo-as emo-ipaXcus i\ti, "lias in a precarious condition" (Edd. ), PS I IV.

s0

and

ill

"am

sense

in its literal

14

•n-TepuYtcro-t V€oo-o-dv,

LXX

voaeco

fallen

NT

in the (Lk 2 ), arose from the slurring of 6 into a y sound, just as popt'as much earlier produced (Poprds) popNeoaro-ds is seen in Kaibel 1033 20 (iii/B.C.) BJovpois pas.

"seller of young birds" in ib. vi. 99. For the usage cf. Thackeray Gr. i. Neoo-o-ds < *veFo-Kids, "*a p. 98.

Hellenistica, p. 10.

Wackernagel

vovve\ms 24

VOXOQ. For vdros,

"the southern quarter," "the south," it is P Oxy II. 255' (census return A.D. 48)

—

sufficient to cite

(=

Selections, p.

votov,

"

the

in

Lane," P Tebt

iirapxo[iJO-n uoi oIkio. Xaijpjas house which belongs to me in the South

46) ev

II.

342

s

Trj

(late ii/A.D.)

votov (see Proleg. p.

73' voTivfjs pvp/ns, "on the south of the southern road." Other exx. of the adj. are P Ryl II. 157 5 (a.d. 135) Tfjv " the southern votlvt)v [|iepCSa, portion," and P Oxy IV.

729° (a.d. 137) tov votivou x"r',aT0S "

'

"the southern em-

=

3 form votujs cf. Syll 538 ( *97o) (B.C. to and see to votlov tov Cronert 289-S) trapd tcixos Upov,

bankment

Mem.

for the

;

Here. p. 1S6.

'

state of

11 body," and dvdo-T|Tos in P land 13 (iv/A.D.) «t The verb vocrTjXevw is found bis ypd\|/ov.

dvdo-cLT[os

the so-called letter of Trajan, P "hospital," occurs in the late P

Fay

19

5.

-°.

Amh

and appears

in

MGr

voo-OKop.eio

:

vovdeot'a. This comparatively rare and mostly late word (Lob. Phryn. 21 512) is found in BGU II. 613 (time of Anton. Pius?) and P Amh II. S4 21 (ii/iii a.d.), both times unfortunately in broken contexts. On the form vov8eT«(a see Cronert Mem.

Noo-OKopelov, 8

II. 154" (vi/vii A.D.), hut vdcros has dropped

out of the vernacular, dppuo-Tia taking

Handbook

tl

in

its

(Thumb,

place

see

the form of this collective

word

=

Dieterich Untersuchungen, p. 47. form may be cited from Menandrea

earlier

X*Xi8dvwv. vii.

72,

Hoc.

p. 288.

p. 46).

vovdereco. For this verb

vooaiu.

On

p.

The

Ionic form

vo
is

and hypocoristic proper names

Noo-o-u, are quoted by Boisacq, p. 664. Einl. p. 26S.

"brood A new p.

"

(Lk 13

3

*)

ex. of the

8i 278 vcoT-riav

found in Herodas

(for veoo-trds),

in its derived sense of

occurrences,

cf.

the late

"admonish," as

P Grenf

II.

in

93' (vi/vii

A.D. )TrapaKaXw ttjv v|i€Tcpav TraTpiKrjv ScotfuXtav vovOtTrjcrau . . a request to a bishop to put pressure on a avTo[v

presbyter to

,

—

make him

act justly to a letter-carrier.

Noo-o-£s, Ndoro-os,

See also Hatzidakis

Moulton Gr. ii. p. 92 this Hellenistic form which is found on the word's only occurrence

to

NT .

|

vooaoq. According

all its

vov/iiip'ia.

See

vto(invia.

vovvb%coc;. On the formation of this NT air. «lp. (Mk 12 34 ), which is found from Aristotle downwards, as equivalent to vow-

431

vovs tXovTios (Lob. Phryn.

parative Philology

1

vouvtx^s and the

adj.

Manual

see Giles

p. 599).

p. 240,

,

where reference

is

of Com-

made

vvv.

to the

subst. vowe'xeia in the later Greek.

—

€w P'r' a s Trpoo-Td-yu.aTOS the best interpretation vovv, "because the officials do not put " on the meaning of the decree concerning agriculture e-

r

" 8ex°H-' v 'ov T ° v T0

1rc P l

T *l s

-

i

For the wider meaning "thought," "mind," in which 334 (A.D. 200-1), a curious petition a woman complains that she has been robbed and deserted 8f oil koA tt for your health and success" (Edd.). pray (Mahaffy).

P Tebt

cf.

II.

—

-

"

(.'.

BGU

found in

is

Is

8vyd[Y]r|p p.ou

II.

38s

5

(ii/iii

'AAeijdvSpeiav

I

A.D.) ev vdu> exns on f, and the ace.

for the forms in MGr, which also (ii. p. 343) shows such o-to vov uov, "it occurs to me," and phrases as Spx«T
.

;

vovs.

eTriO"Trju.r|,

koA Ta vvv

avTov TrdvTa

eTrenre'Trou-tpa

.

.

Xbyos 6p8ds.

have dispatched him to collect them all [i.e. rents)" 17 cf. BGU IV. (B.C. 4) TavOv o-vyx^p" o 1114

I

(Edd.):

Su

i) Kal to PSI VI. 609 10 ex
"Ip-fpos K€Kopto-8aL ktX., P Oxy IV. vvv el o-ot 4>a ^[ v€ j TaL 'YP -t'o v avT<*>.

a.d.

(c.

In

to T€ TrapeX.ov (/. TrapeXSbv "') eTOipdo-as, to vvv is probably equivalent to to tovtov tov The formula dirb see tne editor's note. eVovs ex
mon,

e.g.

P Oxy III.

4S

Lk

tov vvv, "henceforth," as in

I

a/., 1

In Prolog, p. 48 Moulton suggests that Nvu.av, which 15 is as a woman's name in Col 4 apparently should be read not due to a Doric Nvucpav, but by a "reverse analogy process" the gen. Nvu.epr|s produced the short nom. Nvucpa, Me compares Elprjvo. in a Christian inscr. like 8o£a. 86|t|s. ,

and B.

ii.

497

p.

n.

" bride," vv()
MGr

u

,

The word is used to Heb. n?2. against Grimm's reference s of a little girl five years old in Kaibel 570 (ii/A.D.). Nvu.
"bridegroom,"

see the

inscrr. Syll

615

(

late

CPR

VVV l. The evidence

XpT|0-T€

'

vvp.cbie

" S («TUV)

of the papyri, so far as

we have remarked

= 3 I024) s3f

30

[c.

B.C.

-

TraericbiXe

dwpe

Kal

aXv-rre

:

•kipV.i ejip.1

P Oxy

ov peTpiuii.

"

vvvd

.

.

III.

I!>ionysius

d
5

490 (A.D. 124)

now

a minor,"

VVlirpWV. " bridechamber," rare For vviupiov,

of the said city."

4

25

in

the

NT

19 (ii/iii

P Kyi

in

a/.)

found only qttatir A.D.)

(=

(cf.

Tob

III. p. 212) Is

6

li

-

n ),

see

P Lond

tov vvp.cpu>va— a

for a wedding-feast. referring to preparations

letter

Aiovvo-iu)

506

s5

(A.D.

The adverb Ill

II.

4

.

joined to a subst.

is

Gal

(cf.

161) ttjv vvvtl yvvai[Ka

(A.D.

aov.

vv£. II.

235' (horoscope

— a.d.

For the gen. of time, as

in

20-50)

Mt

TeTdpTT] ttjs

oipa.

2 1 * a/.,

cf.

P Hib

I.

s 36 (B.C. 220) dTroXwXtKe'vai €K ttjs avXfjs vvktos TrpoPaTov " that he has lost from the pen at night 8fjXv Sao-v 'Apdpiov,

an unshorn ewe of Arabian breed" (Edd.), P (early

ii

A.D.)

Htjia

.

.

vvktos

.

Is

II.

"to

134

6

seize

5

II. 198 (iii/A.D.) kS vvktos the 24th to the 25th" (Edd.). Kal f|p.epas, the regular order of the

"the night

k1,

tt|V

Amh

dTroo-rfdo-ai,

Peteus by night," and P Kyi

The

of

phrase vvktos words in Paul (cf. Milligan Thess. p. 24, Ramsay CPE, 12 Kal I. 246 (ii/iii a.d.) vvktos p. 85), is seen in

tvTvvxavca

rju.epas

tuj

6eu>

vrrcp vp.u>v

—a

good

parallel

to

vvktos, as in Lk 8 , a!., cf. Magn 163 dSiaXeiiTTios Be'vTa to i'Xaiov T6 Kal vvktos. The dat. occurs in P Tebt I. 54 s

Thess 3 ln 1S 7 Rev 48 I

,

•rju.e'pas

.

For the other order

t|u..

k.

(B.C. 86) Tfji vvktI tt)i «povo-T]i. els tt)v k?

tov

4>aii
" on

the editors night before the 25th of Phaophi," where

'day' profane Greek and

in

id.

143) to Trplv du-TrtXtKov KTTju.aTos vvvcL St x e P°" a H-'Ir£'X[ov, " what was previously a vineyard but is now dry vine-land" vvvd 6«8r]vi(Edd.), ii. VI. 90S"' (a.d. 199) Eapairiov dpx^s tt|S avTfjs TrdXeajs, "Sarapion at present eutheniarch

the

X.

it,

XT

refer to

964

.

confirms the equivalence of vvvi to vvv in the (as Grimm 4 cf. e.g. P Petr III. 42 H(S)f. (iii/B.C.) vvvi [St iv notes)

37

I.

(vi/A.D.), 20O) U>V 01 WUV dp[v]civ Tlit iepei. Kal Tail wu-cbiuu cKaTepui, and the sepulchral inscr. Preisigke

X ai P 6

.

;

BGU

vv/ufpiog.

IO

com-

.

P Oxy

Thumb

yXuo-cra Todvri Todvov

is

tov vvv eirl tov v-rrdpxoVTOs p-ot " I wish that Horus should henceforth be registered other exx. in at the house of which I own part" (Edd.) For u-e'xp 1 T °v vvv cf. BGU II. Deissmann BS p. 253. s 667 (A.D. 221-2) Kcrrd [tt|]v e£ dpxfjs Kal pexpl tov vvv See also the emphatic vvv errl tov irapovTos, o-vvrj8iay. " now at the 3 present," in P Oxy III. 4S2 (a.d. 109).

.

and from the

,

fipov,

5

VVIKfl-j.

vvuepios,

5

dva^pcKpflvai p.e'povs oiKias

d-rrb

vvktos.

For

16

Cor

(a. d. 157) PoiJXou.au

479"

.

Xrncpa.

C.

" and now

crvvXe'£ai,

eo-0-1 (I. «to-i ?)

s voov in Preisigke 287 iiJTav f|X8ev iiTrb voov tivos. On the declension of the word see Moulton Gr. ii. pp. 127. 142, Winer-Schmiedel Gr. p. S4, and cf. Thumb Handbook, § 63

n.

"

The classical phrase rd vvv = now," which in the NT is confined to Acts, is found in P Oxy IV. 743 30 (B.C. 2) where the writer states with reference to a certain Damas

—

VOVQ. In P Par 63' - 7 (B.C. 164) (= P Petrie III. p. 20) a comcertain people left in their homes are plaint is made that harassed tuv irpbs Tais TrpayuaTeiais ov Kara to pt'XTtcrtov

vv'*

Smyly Hermathena

xi.

at this period contained

"the p. 87 ff". and note: not the whole twenty-four

hours, but the period from sunrise to sunset, events which took place at night being described with reference to the

'day' following." ttj

P Ryl II. 127 (a.d. 29) wktI tov £V£o-twto(s) u.t|vo(s) Sfpao-Tov,

Cf. also

els Tfjv

i£

5

432

vvaaat "

in the night before the 17th of the present

month Sebastus"

interesting to find our common phrase "making " 3 day of night as early as the mid. of iii/B.c. in PSI V. 514 vvkto. oiv T|fx€pav irotovp-cvos KaTdir€[n[(ov Ta 8ia"ypa
(Edd.

It is

).

t\ ^tXaSeX^ttas stances of

see the editor's note.

:

common

adverbial phrases

We

may

— P Flor II. 236

s

11

(B.C.

42-1) Ktrrd vuktci, and

P

in 5

Strass II. eis

KaTaXvei, with reference to the departed glories of Homeric

MGr

vi\ra.

For the adj. vuKTepivos cf. P Oxy VI. 924 1 (iv/A.D.), a Gnostic charm to protect dirb tou vvKTepivoO (ppixds, "from "

ague by night similarly BGU III. 956* (<-. iii/A.D.). The adv. vuKTup, said to be the only adv. of this form (LS), is :

seen in $\

kv

P Hal

i

We

iepwi.

1

"

. (mid. iii/B.c.) tis (itOuwv f\ vvK-rwp may note also the compounds vvktcXiov .

with reference to the "night-festival" of

525

s

(early H/a.d.), iojKToo-TpdTT|Yos in

ii/A.D.),

and vuKTo
in

P land 33 s

Isis in ib.

P Oxy

III.

VI. 933 2 * (late

(time of

(=

III.

new vuKTtjpap I.

in the Christian

P Lond

Lishop,

Chrtst.

242,

p.

7ra.Toup.€v

p. 757)

981

letter,

12

(iv/A.D.) ko.1

irepio8eiop.(v

WKTfjpap, 6appovpev Tais irpo(r£vxais

irepi-

o-ou.

rcoOgog.

The

sense of "remissness," "slackness," attaching to Heb 6 12 Vva p^| vwflpol vsvr|o-8e, appears in the

this adj. in

use of the subst. in

(iii/B.c.)

AeovTapouv, vy[KTa dva]g-TavTes dvexwpno-av P Tebt II. 419 18 (iii/A.D.) ircrb vOktov, " at dusk." Nii; is used metaphorically of death in Kaibel 1095' vvfj aiTois heroes.

the

(a.d.

267) cbrb vuktos, P Ryl II. 13S (A.D. 34) Sid vuktos, "under cover of night " (Edd.), Cagnat IV. 860 10 o-TpaTT|YT|o-avTa Sid vuktos, P Mon 6 43 (a.d. 5S3) ev vukti, PSI V. 01 8* v-rrb

we may compare

addressed perhaps to a

cite in-

15

549

VCOTOS

pou

my

P Amh

II.

where the editors

-yevope'vou,

78

16

(a.d.

translate,

184)

4]v

vw8pia

"moreover

as I

probably cognate with vdo-os (Boisacq, p. 672), and the corresponding verb is used " sickness" in a of touching letter addressed by a slave to her master, P Giss I. 17' (time of Hadrian) TJ-ywviao-a, neglected

Nw8pds

rights."

is

Kvpie, oi psTpius, 1'va dxovo-w on 8pcvo-as. the editor notes, the verb is found in

as

in

only

the

middle,

see

e.g.

PSI

VI.

717

II.

(ii/iii

421

€ir€l

t|

the

5

(ii/A.D.)

EGU

II.

P Tebt

(=

Selections, p. 106) -ytvoii irpbs «p« o-ou vw8pev€Tai, "come to me, since your

(iii/A.D.)

dScXtpTJ

papyri

s

o-e vwOpeuo-dpcvov [i]irnpeTT|o-a, A.D.) dKouo-as otu vw6peijr| dvwvioOptv,

pvf|o-[8r|]Ti. Triis

449*

Elsewhere,

sister is sick."

Commodus). voJroQ.

vvaavj. substitutes

KaXdpu

.

.

of

Mk

This

may

KaXdp.u>

(vva-a-ov.

18

Ev. Petr. 3 perhaps be taken 15

,

dvdpaTos,

296 irXeupds

vwTOcpdpos,

vvfjouo-iv KO.Xdp.ti>.

vvxOi'jfteoov.

NT

s5

With this 6,-tr. dp. (2 Cor 11 ), which is found elsewhere only in late writers (cf. Sturz Dial. Mac. p. 1S6),

LXX

classical

sense of "pricked" instead of "pierced" (AV, RV) which Field {Notes, p. 108) prefers in 34 Jn 19 irXevpdv tvv^tv, in distinction from «£ei«'vTT)a-av in ver. 37. Swete ad Ev. Petr. I.e. cites also Orae. Sib. viii. as supporting the milder

LXX

Rom

11 10 (from Ps 6S 24 ) vwtos replaces the [cf. Thackeray vwtov, as generally in the In P Tebt I. 2I 8 (B.C. 115) o-ii oiv prj 8u>s Gr. i. p. 155). " vwtov pn8ev(, "do not therefore run away from anybody

In

For the irvtrrov

(Edd.), and in

KaTa

P Oxy XIV. 1725 9 (after A.D. 229) 10s to and ib. 17 Kara viutou toO oXou

vwtoxi t^rjs 8i}(Xoi),

the as

gender in

2

indeterminate.

is

Chron 2 18 Kal

The compound

€-iroir|o-cv

«£

avTwv

€p8opr|KovTa xiXidSas vu>Tov, is found in P Petr III. 3 46 (2) (Ptol.), a contract for the supply and carriage of bricks: cf. P Meyer 6i 5 ] » (iii/B.c), P Tebt I. 1 1 5 7 -^ .

(B.C. 115-3).

-

£evia ievia.

—

£evodo%E. This form of the verb

=

vernacular use of gevCa "hospitality" (cf. Sir 29") in such passages as P Oxy VI. 931' (ii/A.D.) t*|V ovvKiav

The

.

.

.

'

'

I

Se aiiTui Troir|o-r|S,

you may

assist

ilSzw.ro 18

£evla,

"you know

ib.

oiroi'a ear'tv (late iii/A.D.) eiSws Se

Kal

what

and Syll 418 (=

(A.

hospitality requires" (Edd.),

rj

els

23S) dTroXip/rrdvovTes eTre'pxovTai. Kal dvaYKaôvo-iv T|p.as £ev£as avTois

11.

Ku>pT|v

tt|v

3

SSS)

ments"

along

31):

-

,

Preisigke

3924'

(a.d.

Kal

19)

eVrl

Hicks

11

ib. eav Yap Sen,, KaTa\ap.(3dveo-6ai. £evlas irpos P'av, Baipios eK toO 10-ou Kal SiKaiov Tas £evias SiaSwcrei, II. 3SS L15 (ii/iii A.D.) to TraiSlov to -7rapaoJ>vXdo-aov

illustrates

(Amyclae

BGU

dXXwv

TTjv £eviav

(/.

£eviav

and the dim.

doubtful,

?)

where however the reading is in P Tebt II. 335" (mid.

"a

:

"cella," and cites

êvovs

BGU

guest-

" see also PSI I. 50 18 house rented to me as a dwelling (iv/v A.D.)Kal TrpopVj to ep-yov ttjs piKpds ijevlas ttjs irepl " the editor understands £ev£a as stanzetta," tt)v Xrjvdv, where

Hesych. KaTaXvp-a, KaTavwviov.

'

:

cf.

"entertain" as a guest (Ac io 23 be illustrated from the Coan sacrificial calendar

al.)

may

10 3 (iv/iii B.C.) lapoiroiol Se |evii;d[vTu to. Syll 616 (= 1025) Kal tos KclpvKas T[avTa]v tclv vvKTa cf. the use of t]epf) :

17 the corresponding subst. (as in Prov 15 ) in

(mid. iii/B.C.) KaXeo-aTwcav Se 01

OGIS

229

31

PouXf]s Kal

eTri.pf|vioi tt)S

(

tovs Trpeo-pevTas tovs Trapavev[opevous] ev Mavvria-ias e-irl £evio-pbv els to irpvTavelov. The verb in its derived meaning

Kal

toijtu) dvTipep4>ope'vu>

VTre'Sei|a, I.

p.rj

eTrl

pddos

ovk viii.

.

.

.

,

and P land 20 1

15.

Part

V.

[7

,

I

Pet 4 4

'

12 ,

is

(ii/B.C.) iKaviis e|evur8r|V

wv \°-P lv

35° (iv/v A.D. ) £evi£ope

20

Ac

of "surprise," "astonish," as in seen in such passages as P Par 64 s

^

*H-°^ vtto

euepvecriwv to toiovtov TreTror|Kevai., P Strass

1 1

54

T

a"-

(late

i/A.D.)

from the

inscrr.

Je'voi.

as a term of

iv/B.C.) Kal Me-yaXoTroXeiTwv Kal Tiiv KaToiKOvvTes Kal irapeTri8ap.ovvT€s ev ['Auv]kXiii/B.C.) tovs TrapeTri.8r|p.o0vTas 3521 (Pergamon

—

Ac

21

17

The phrase

.

eirl |e'vT)s is

common,

ttjs

crfjpepov rjpe'pas Tr
(vi/vii A.D.)

:

cf.

also

M. Anton.

e.g.

22 34 (a.d. 114) where a woman complains of an attack and robbery in the absence of her husband roO

—

dv8pds pou uivTos

(.'.

ovtos)

errl

le'vns,

ib.

159' (a.d. 216)

OvaXeplov AaTou KeXevcr[av]To[s] aTfavTas tovs eirl ê'vr|s SLaTpeipovTas els Tas ISias KaTeto-e'pxecrSaL, KaTeio-irjXOov, (Christian letter

edv tvxol elvai

— iv/A.D.) dpivov eirl

"it

is

ipds

ev tois

better for

you be in your homes whatever they may be, than abroad'' 10 (Edd.), and Cagnat IV 293"KaTu>i[Kovop.]TJ
ê'vr|s,

to

'.

11

els tt^v £e'vt]v in P Oxy II. 251 (A.D. 253' (A.D. 19) al. show, as the editors remark in 44), 10 their note to ib. 2S6 , that the reference may be merely to residence outside the nome in which a person is registered

corresponding phrase ib.

:

Jouguet Vie municipale p. 91 ff. In P Tebt I. 118 (late of a dining-club, a distinction is drawn ii/B.C. ), the account

cf.

between

"

the

o-ivSenrvoi,

"members,"

and

—

the

£e'voi,

3s B.C. 301-240) (a calendar guests," and in P Hib I. 27 the adj. has the wide sense of" unfamiliar," I'va pr^ Sd£»( = Tj)

p.aK[pbv] Kal £e'vov o-ot KaTa[voiv?] t| twv popiwv •n OLK[tXla? "in order that the intricacy of the fractions may not appear to you a long and unfamiliar thing to understand (?)" ,

pe'xpei.

p/f)

Greek

I.

ISlois 01s


37-4i)TreirpaKap.ev sold 32 choes to some

— mid.

P Fay 136 10 £evl£
VIII.

ib.

£e'vwv

[a]ts, ib. II.

SjevCSiov

uol els oIktjo-iv, iii/A.D.) i-eviSiov pep.[i.o-8u>p£'vov]

(Edd.), and

we

public life, denoting temporary sojourners who have not yet secured the rights of tqjjchkoi or peToiKoi, e.g. CIG I. 1338

o-KT|vu>o-eis

axjrbs

avTov

Trpoo-ioTrois,

epov otl e-rrl |e'vrjs elpl, avTOTTTris "yap eipl Tiiv tottiov Kal ovk elpl £e'v[o]s Tciv evBdSe (for gen. 12 cf. Eph 2 ), "do not be anxious about me because I am away from home, for I am personally acquainted with these " In CR i. p. 5 f. (Ed.). places and am not a stranger here

cf.

cf.

'

d-yuiVLdcrTis Se irepl

,

sense

'

|e'voi.s

strangers"

P

-

to sell the

êvoSoxelov, "hotel."

"

Xp

Xd(as)

l P> p P Grenf II. 14 {b) (B.C. 264 or 227) and see Ostr. i. p. 389 f.) seems to make it practically certain that 23 the word is to be understood in the same sense in Ac 2S Philem 22 rather than of a place of lodging. For this later

p.

MGr

(Jebb).

means

that he

—

of stranger," is seen in such passages as S 11 (B.C. 21S) KaTa
Petr II. io(l) 13 (iii/B.C.) els toi Tebt * 35 11 < B C II2 ' (= Selections,

xi vas

£e'via

condemned by

Sid. to eXaTTw elvai avTui living irpbs as he finds it too small for his entertain-

is

in the sense

technical sense of to\ ge'via for the gifts the occasion of the visit of a King or other high

to a district (e.g.

official

is

)

P -Magd

with the almost

provided on

10

5

ih'OQ,

32

TipeTe'pav

Trape'xei.v,

"

Tas £evo8ox£aS|

Apis,

I.

and may show him hospitality" (Ed.),

where the boastful man declares house in which he

.

.

.

write to you that

Tim

A

.

(ii/A.D.) *ypdco

1

(cf.

the Atticists, see Lob. Phryn. p. 307. good ex. of the subst. is afforded by Theophrastus Char. 6 (23) ad fin.

8o8r|o-dpevov (/'. 8o8no-ou.€vnv) els tt|V to be presented at |eviav i~pi peiKpa, "the ounce of purple 10 the entertainment to the little one'' (Edd.), ib. VII. 1064 "Arret (rot oitujs
•njs iropcbvpafs]

{jevos

433

56

434

&k ov

jjeaTrjs (Edd.).

"

alien

p.

Ill

Kal

"

For the compound eir££evos, see the receipt for tax on an ostracon of A.D. 63 reproduced in LAE

— dirt'xwv

irapa o-ov TtXes (/ Te'Xos) emijevov 0iiv8

" I have received from you alien (Spaxpds) (3, the months) Thoyth and Phaophi 2 drachmae,"

and

for £eviKos

P Hal

cf.

l

161

(mill.

ev

iii/B.c.)

,

8e

tois

in

man and

exile for a cf. ib.

crime

The

Valens.

and

=

geviTevw

among whom thou

and verb are common " in MGr =

subst.

subst.

verb

the

eKTreTTTwKOO-iv,

(Thackeray), and "

oils £eviTevei,

Both

[id.).

KaKiav

SveoSos is 8id

survives

-

sojourn Vett.

in

land,"

foreign

MGr

"emigrate."

"strange,"

ijevos,

cf.

a pint dry measure (sextarius), rather less than 186'- (Rom.) otvou £eo-rai ij5, and see Wilcken 762 f., Hultsch Archiv Hi. p. 438. In the

Roman Oslr

Ostr.

(Mk

1

i.

7

p.

1

:

NT

the

)

word

is

= "cup"

used rather

"

or

pitcher,"

whether holding a sextarius or not cf. P Oxy VI. 921" 2' " two cups," ib. 109 (iii/iv A.D.) fjea-Tai (iii/A.D.) £e'orai. j5, church of In an inventory property P Grenf II. y. :

XaXKoC

III s (v/vi A.D.) iroTif|p(ia) dp-yvp(d)

It

=

-y.

"paten": apparently should be added that Moulton

|«'ott|S

P Ryl

is

£eo-T(T)s) dp-yvp(ovs) a, see the editors' note. ii.

(6>.

that £ia~n\s is really a difficulty in believing

has

155)

p.

MGr

8epid

and

including " a small

—

adj.,

which

persists in

Latin word.

MGr,

it is

enough

s0

(A.D. 29), a list of stolen property 8, £t»Xivov irvfjCSiv ev w dpY(vp£ou) (Spaxpal) II.

127

.

.

which were 4 silver dr.," P Tebt " the wooden 35 II. 414 stool," (ii/A.D.) tov £uXivov Sicppov, P Oxy VIII. I127 8 (a.d. 1S3) trepio-repeiova o-iv tt) toutou "a with its wooden

wooden box

in

ladder," pigeon-house XII. 1449'* (A.D. 213-17) a statue of Demeter ov T| xpoTop(r^) IIap£vT|, rd Se dXXa pe'pr| tov o-iipaT(os) " of which the bust is of Parian marble, and the £[vXiva, " ' KXelpaKi. fjvX£vr|,

and

—

ib.

other parts of the body of wood (ii/u.c. ad init.) a distinction

"stranger."

a

Zvhvoc;. For this common to cite

a foreign country brings contempt upon the in disgrace on the rich, as though they were " for the verb

257 7rpbs

est"

ep-ydiJeTai,

KaTapovr|0-i.v

TrevTjo-i

p.ev

ttXovo-£ois

"residence

poor

Tots

i|eviTe£a

The

[tois]

with the editor's note p. 95 ff. 3 Thesubst. £eviTe£a, as in Wisd 1S is found in Aristeas 249 8e

11

e.g. Horn. Od. v. 402) : cf. the criSepo for the short unstressed vowel.

|«v[i]koIs 8iKao-rn[p£]ois

Ti

176

form (see

•S'aucpi

tax (for

and drying," and for £ipoTT|s, see P Flor II. (A.D. 256) tK tt]S Tuiv o-vkiov xaxlas Kal 1|t|p6tt]tos. vernacular MGr £epos reverts to the old Epic and Ionic

for cutting

In Sy!l 554" drawn between £vXivai remission of the 50% tax

(Edd.).

is

wvai and o-i.T-r|pal Jivai. With the on tree-fruits in 1 Mace io 2' cf. OG/S 55 13 aTe[Xei]s tiov Te £uX£[vu)v KJapiruv

:

(iii/B.C.) d<)>etKev

For the

see the note.

form £vXikos, which cannot be distinguished in meaning,

P Ryl

cf.

16

(a.d. 135) ttJs 8a-7rdvT|s ttjs re eirto-KevTJs " the cost of Kal Karao-Kevrjs tov £vXi.kov [opvdvou, keeping II. and repairing the wooden water-wheel" (Edd.), P II.

157

Amh

93

20

KaTaiaYpaTos (/. KaTe-) £uXiKciv f\ dpyaXiuv and ep^-), "breakage of wood-work or tools" (Edd.),

(/.

(A.D. 181)

OG/S 510' (Ephesus— A.D. 13S-61) T-f|v Xottr^v ^vXlk<|v Other exx. in the note to irapao"K€v^v twv 8eaTptKwv. PSI V. 52S

15f

'

£v!ov. 2I la

With Mt

e$Tipdv8r|

irapaxpiip-a

o-vktj

T)

may be

report regarding a persea tree, addressed to the logistes of Oxyrhynchus. The president of the guild of carpenters who had been commissioned to examine the tree states that he found it— itxapTrov ovo-av

compared the

interesting

Kal p.T| iroXX[w]v :tuv SidXou f;T]pavTlo-av (/. £t|pav8elo-av) " barren for Svvao-9ai evTe[v]8e[v Kapjiroifs] awo8i8dvai, to produce any more quite dried up and unable

many

years,

fruit"

(P

Oxy

I.

53

—

9ff

A.D.

P

cf.

316):

Oxy IX.

,58319,21,23 (a.d. 13), and on the value and associations of the persea tree see Wilcken Archiv i. p. 127. Other exx. of the verb are BGU IV. 1040" (ii/A.D.) rdxa 8wao-ai . ]ai dvap\ova[ ("watering-place"),

(?

.

(ii/iii

(=

A.D.)

in magic),

"

I

els

dvap\wo-ao-8ai.)

Se

pj\,

II.

ii8uip

14S

11

ttjv

iroTicrTpav

26 ^pa£v[eT]ai, P LeidW'-

83) £rjpavov ev

and P Flor

£epa£vw

II. p.

el

oma

(A.D. 266-7)

paXXeo-8a>

I'va

p^|

(of flowers

rd

used

8e Tep.v6p.eva

|i)pav8r].

MGr

dry."

to

denote a

(living)

31

twv 18uov |vXa irapa eKeipeva

(/.

irapd to eKKe(peva) irpoo-Ta-y-

paTa, "who have cut down trees on their own property in contravention of the published decrees." The editors find this regulation a proof that "the king controlled the timber of the country, though whether in the form of a tax

in

"

upon cutting down trees or of a monopoly is uncertain Cf. also P Oxy XII. but see Wilcken Archiv ii. p. 489.

;

4 1421 (iii/A.D.) to £[v]Xov to dKdvBivov to KeKoppe'vov ev EldvSei tâvTfjs [Tre'pipaTe, "send at once the acacia-wood

ttj

1

P Flor II. 152 (a.d. 268) Mapeivov iva ko\|/t| ^vXa els ri pi^x
at Ionthis,"

dtre'o-TeiXa Te'KTova

see

A.D.) to o-vkivov ûXdpi.ov to ev The substantives £vXeia, ^vXoXoIV. 1123* (time of and IjvXoTopCa are found in

P Tebt

II.

513

tw 7rXLV0ovpYtw •ye£a,

(ii/iii

kottt|tu}.

BGU

s s3 (a.d. 137) and it. XIV. 1631 Augustus), P Oxy IV. 729 trees is called with Land planted (A.D. 280) respectively.

62 {by (Ptol.) X op™> frpov, P Oxy IX. s2 («-. A.D. 1) IlSS* (A.D. 13) KXdSovs £npo(vs), ib. IV. 736 = X)ews £-npds (TJpiiup'e'Xiov), "for dry meal £ ob. ", o-epi.Sdp( " P Tebt II. 314 18 (ii/A.D.) Kopeou £r|po[v, dried coriander," KXdSuv Kapirbv dirb Kaibel and the oracle 1039" fiipwv ovk eWai. Xa[peiv. For the subst. £t|pao-£a, see P Tebt II. Kal £T]pao-[£]av, "grass 379* (A.D. 128) xop T <>v els Koirf|v

P Petr

For the Hellenistic usage of |vXov

tree, as in Lk 23 , see the Ptolemaic ordinance P Tebt 205 I. 5 (B.C. 118) remitting penalties on those tovs KeKocpoTas

III.

P Lille and sown

£uXIti.s in

cleared

:

I.

cf.

5

s8

(B.C.

P Petr

260-59)— it had

just

II. 39(a)' (iii/B.c).

been

For the

" " of £vXov, wood," piece of wood," as II. in Mt 26", cf. P Petr 4(11)' (B.C. 255-4) diroo-TeiXov 8' TJpiv Kal £vXa to Xoiird twv 2 oti evpr|Ke'o-TaTa Kal "send us also the remaining 200 beams as long

more general sense

TraxvTaTa,

and thick

as

possible"

(Ed.),

P Fay 11S 23

(a.d.

iio)

435

ijv\ov avTa

yi\L[i]
(the

animals)

(ii/A.D.)

P Tebt

(to. ktt|vt|)

£«viku>v II.

BaKavov Kal

£iJXov,

with cabbage and wood," £ijXwv,

"wood

(icTix

£uXo|ieTps'w see

Giss

Kal £uXop.eTpoivTos. are P Oxy X. 1292"

I.

67'

|t>Xwv i
"to

rush in with staves," P Oxy I. 69' (a.d. 190) lo-ws irpoo-epeio-avTas Tii toitu £uXov, "probably using a log of wood 6 as a battering-ram" (Edd.), ib. XIV. 173S (iii/A. d.) £0Xa

"

irufiaTa,

logs,"

and P Ryl

II.

236

13

hi iyha. dvaKO|iio-dTa) els ttjv olxtav

4S3

161

ev
"and

(a

uaa-TCiywSeW hi iv ™i Kwpwvi €KaTov SeSccrSw iv tul jjuXwi rjpe'pas SeKa, with the

(time

irXij-yais

of

Trajan)

editor's note.

For

P Ryl

64''

cf.

1053

II.

(vi/vii A.D.),

£iiXov, 3

" a measure of length,"

(iv/v a.d.), the introd. to

and Archiv

iii.

p.

In

P Tebt

£uXt)pd to the

(/.

II.

-as

12

I.

(A.D.

lSl-2)

y]«u(ieTpoCvTos

Other exx. of the diminutive £uXdpiov 16 (a.d. S3). {c. a.d. 30), BGU III. 844

9S (a.d. 99) o'iku 8{ iv tiu *ktos ttj (/. ttjs) the editors think the reference is probably

3l6 ?)

MGr £v\o, "wood."

"wood-market."

(A.D. 256) dv€px°p-eva

toO

team of four donkeys) come, let them bring up Reference may timber to the magistrate's house" (Edd.). also be made to the law of astynomy at Pergamum, OGIS

when they

BGU

"load them

imported from abroad,"

1

304" (A.D. 167-S)

P

£vpaa) s'

= 3 cubits

P Oxy VII.

439, and for the verb

ivgaco. In "

to

6 most editors accentuate £vpdo-8ai pres. mid. I Cor 11 go shaven," but in view of the immediately preceding

KeipacrOai, it is probably better to read jjvpao-8ai., aor. mid. of £vpu, a form found in Plutarch (see Veitch s.v.)

aor.

:

cf.

WH

Notes*, p. 172,

Isai

10 (c.

22".

in

"one who

a.d.

LS), 200):

MGr

|(o)vpiJ».

(not

£upr|Tfjs

630'-

Moulton G>:

£vpn,
ii.

p.

200

shaves," see

"baldness,"

is

f.

BGU

For II.

found in

o o,

—

demonstrative use of the

(ic'v

24

NT

kot

is

confined to a

Ac 17 28 but it is not uncommon P Par 45 s (B.C. 153) (= Witkowski 2 p.

papyri, e.g.

,

irpdo-tis

in

the

85)

Td

,

(/.

P Oxy VIII. 1160 16

irpdo-cms),

A. D.) to. (for 4) a-ea-v\\r|xa

I

"

for
(=

.

I.

.

6 8«, as in

.

p. 19,

U.P.Z.

i.

The

TO.

|iiv

Ta

8'

T)p,UV

ttjv

art. as a relative,

main

to

tva aVTairoSucrti

and

244" (=

id.

Ttjv Ss'Swkcv.

id.

p.01 Se'SuKes,

0*01

aY]airr|v ttjv ttoicis

[tt*|v

II. p.

304) Try \I(

See also P Grenf

Ktpdjiia Svwi tu>v T£ 1
413* (=11.

=

II.

7rpo
81'

p.

=

(a.d.

«),

BGU

III.

Trpbs to Si3vou€( far as I can."

(Mayser ttjs

=

94s "

ai),

I

The usage

am making

II.

In

you as

of the

(a.d. 99) oiKovpev hi iv tu>

in the sing. P Oxy IX. 1215 4 (ii/iii a.d.) urj dir«X6T)s to SaTupov, alirtl ydp aKouopcv oti KaKa p.e'XXi( ei) " do not Trpdo-ô-^t^v^, go to the house of Satyrus, for we hear that he is going to get into trouble" (Ed.). From the

and

C.

'Eppov KaTfo-Ksvao-e

iv

and B.

a la

21

Heb

7

,

Selections, p. 49)

TpO(|)6LTLS €ts vibv

"in the

6

KaTa tcaipbv, cf. P Lond 974 6 (A.D. 305-6) twv KaTa Kaipbv cl'Swv 0TrujpLp.etwv, "fruits and Mk 3 8 irepl Tvpov Kal SiSujva. cf. id. 45 s 5

"

;

n 10

?. Similarly irpb Trpoo-wirov paralleled by Ilerodas viii. 59 s'pp' tK

may be

exx.

NT

may

not seem of

much im-

"

"

phrases in keeping with speech of the time, and further as reminding even when the art. is absent, it should frequently be writers for

short-cut

art.,

the

art.

recurrence of the name, aforesaid," e.g.

N«x8p. ; viv, P

p. 655, no.

tv$ (/. AovKiavrj crupPta) £wvt€S to pvnpiov.

Ileo-ou-pis,

as

Other prepositional phrases are PTebt I. 59 s (B.C. 99) twv 4£ vpuv, "members of your society," P Amh II. 66 30 (A.D. 124) cirl tuv Kara Stototjtiv IltKuo-fus irpbs SaTapovv IleKiJO-cws, "in the case of Stotoetis son of Pekusis 3 against Satabous son of Pekusis" (Edd.), P Eleph 13 (4)

Rom

without an

581 "Epws tois) irpo-yoviKots eavTw Kal ii.

main

,

=

cite

(=

la

Ac

'Ev oua'a, e.g., in Lk S 27 is not "in any house" (AV, RV), but "in the house," i.e. "at home"; while iv o-wa-ywyfi in Jn 6 6 ' is simply "in the synagogue," or, as we would say, "in church," rather than "in time of solemn assembly" (Westcott ad I.). (6) Deissmann discusses the anaphoric use of the art. with proper names in the Berl. Phil. Wock. xxii. (1902) p. 1467 f. where he shows that, when a name is introduced

"

we may

(a.d. 49)

37'-

;

expressed in translation.

we €VTrpoo-8is (/. gpTrpoo-Oe) vavdpxou iv tois IIoTdptdvos. live opposite the admiralty in the house of Potamon" (Edd.),

inscrr.

tj

themselves these

us that,

els

9

I.

(Ed.)

common

the

71)5.

^

P Oxy

"

portance, but they are of interest, as Eakin (A[P xxxvii. (1916), p. 334) has pointed out, as illustrating the liking

is

316"-

m'a emprunte de

Trpoo-tiirov.

RV

mw(vos), P Tebt

;

Mt

crou

49 iv tois tou iraTpds pou, rendering in Lk 2 "in my Father's house," receives fresh confirmation from s passages such as P Oxy III. 523 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, an invitation to dinner iv tois KXavS(tov) Sapap. 97)

The

il

Ce,

(a.d. 95) irepl Kwarjv Kopaip[tv

rare in the Ptolemaic period Gr. p. 3I0f.), but see P Magd 2S 10 (B.C. 217) dub

auTol •ytwp'yovo-iv

(3)

"

doit quinze artabes d'orge

(v0b.Se

in season

46) ol'vov

for

prepositional

III. p. 116)

(=

el(= ilpaTia

garments

two anarthrous

-rrapbvTL Tui avTai viTr|p€Trj iv oikCo. 'ETra-yo-Sov,

thus"

avrov,

P Oxy XIV.

(iv/v a.d.) irotui 0-01

No. 45

p. 150,

presence of the aforesaid assistant at the house of Epaga-

301)

yap ?Trtpx|/ds p.01 rpeis 3 o-TdTTJpas TrdXtv (rot 8ieTrep. T'du.T|v, P Ilamb I. 22 (iv/A.D.) [Y]U Qtov uâXoio tov ovSeiroTe Spa.K£v dvr|p, and the illiterate

my

;

(=ofis)

12

me

cis vidv, cf.

€irl

ei)pa ("certificate")

41"

s

et

e-ye'veTo

—

"memorandum")

i.

of

state

tov IIco-ovpLOS, " there took place there the contract for the nursing of the son of " Pesouris Mt 26 s iv otKia, cf. P Oxy I. 51 13 (a.d. 173)

no

NT, may again be illustrated by the following P Lond 414* (= II. papyrus citations from c. a.d. 346 p. 292) Yeivwg-Kiv o-£ 6e'\u> ircpl tov fBpeoinov {brevium,

trace in the

the

NT

X«pbs KptSuiv (dpTdpas)

tujv

is

know and B. I

,

161)

I

of which there

C.

inscrr.

notice one or

may

—

eX.T|4>dTUJV

?ti 81a

We

(5)

TrapcXKou-e'vwv.

)>

use of the

(B.C.

and from the

until

which can be paralleled from the papyri phrases in the Mt 27* 5 dirb Si «KTr|s (Spas, cf. P Oxy III. 523* (ii/A.D.) " " on the 16th at 23 9 o'clock ; Ac 2 7 ttji is dirb oipas 8, Sid xetpds, cf. P Magd 25- (B.C. 221) bcj>eiXu)V *ydpp.[o]i Sid

Si K6pp.a

P Lond 33 s

cf.

239) Kal

(

viroT€Ta"yfie'va>v

7',

o-uvTd£eiv,

p.

els tt]v -yivofj.tvT]v t)uIv

(2)

Cor

1

Tl*

'

"

I

Ac

"in view of which."

tirl 8,

(iii/iv

cr€,

I

aTroTiOatTai.,

aipai.

"

Ta KaTa

perceived the state of your affairs" (cf. 14 Oxy I. 120 (iv/A.D.) &XP IS av Y vu rrMS

P

a/.),

,

affairs,"

I am Tnpci aviTa tis Tr|v S£kt]v, keeping for the trial the " money that I have collected (Ed. ). For the distributive

6 piv

22

or Si (see below) the

in the

art.

poetical quotation

(for 4)

TO

7^,

was glad when

Apart from connexion with

(1)

O,

(B.C. 223-2) exdprjv t-ni Ttot p£ alo-Bc'o-Bai

TO.

»7

O,

TO

rj,

frequently prefixed to each in the sense of our "the

P Grenf I. 40 3 (ii/B.c.) Nex^H-ivios, but 6 tov Oxy I. 37'- 5 (A.D. 49) (= Selections, p. 49) 9

vtbv tov Ilecrovpios. T] Tpo(peLTts cis that the practice was not uniform, cf.

but

showing "' (ii/iii 276

is

much

s

A.D.)

Xapuv Ta ypldJaaaTa

voucikov, Trpbs 2c'pr|vov -ytvcVSai. (7) The art. is frequently inserted a father's

or

person, as in

436

But,

BGU

mother's

P Oxy

I.

before

name appended 45"*

2«pT|vov

I.

tou

the gen. of name of a

to the

(a.d. 95) Aiovt'vous T0U IIto-

437

TO

Xepaiou -rrapaKCxwpTl^'vou Trapd TaTroTapwvos Tfjs IItoX*" paiou tov KoXvXiS(os) ., Diogenes, son of Ptolemaeus, has had ceded to him by Tapotamon, the daughter of Ptolemaeus, son of Kolylis . ." .

.

.

6 Kai introducing an alternative name, as in Ac 13 9 meets us everywhere both in the papyri and in the inscriptions. According to Mayser Gr. p. 311 the nom. first (S)

,

Roman

appears in

'Ap.puivi.os o

(b.c.

dat.,

36

ib.

'i'lu.wv,

BGU

e.g. 4

22 25 (a.d.

I.

114)

From

we may

the inscrr.

Priene 3ij e6 (list of placeB.C. oT(6iros)'Air«X[XaT]oO

cite

—

names from the gymnasium Kal Z[io]Truptuvo[s. Magnesia 122(h) 4 (iv/A.D.) Evruxlov tov Kal Tayriviou. According to Hatch /BL xxvii (190S) i

)

p. 141 the phrase has been found as early as B.C. 400 in a fragment of Ctesias. In Ar.hiv vi. p. 213 Sir F. G. Kenyon publishes an ostrakon of A. D. 1 74- 5 with the dating Ci

d

(trews) tov koI

"for the

(stows),

fiftieth year,

which

is

also the first."

With

(9)

A.D.)

ttjv

"salute your

As

art.

Kal

dScX^tjv do-Trd£ov.

and Cyrilla." names of places, the

KvpiXXav,

ttJv

be anaphoric as in P Oxy III. 475 (A.D. 1S2) d-rrd " iv ttj ScWJ/rrTa and 2S els t^v EevtVra, followed by SeWirTa : cf. Acts 9 2 '-, io 1, -4 . (10) A good ex. of the noun followed by an adj., both it

afforded by P Oxy I. 113-'" a business correspondent (ii/A.D.) " I £o-\ov Trapd KoppdXtovos tovs Tupovs tovs pcydXovs, received the large cheese? from Corbolon," notwithstanding 11

art. as in Jn io where a man writes ,

is

On

was small cheeses he

it

had ordered

dXXd peiKpovs rjBeXov. much disputed question whether

—ovk

the

(=

181-145)

I-

4 2 ) T V ""^

P-

Poo-iX[ik]u) [-ypJappaTti, " (Ed.). Regius scriba

in

Tit 2

W« v

" redituum

Tpoo-oS[u>]v Kal

Procuratori

qui

among Greek-speaking made to the formula in

also be

tov Kvpiov Kal S[eo"iroTov] o-u>Tf|pos T|pujv

:

cf.

ib.

reference

Christians

BGU

Tov dXXovs

®€0 ^

pe-ydXou

'Itio-ov.

367, 368,

may

at.

See further

Proles;.

Kal

svep-yeTou

o-wrfjpos

note here the use of the

forms of address, as in

(12)

Lk

art.

69

dâBov tivos irapaiTiovs 8 I we may perhaps com-

.

.

.

With 2 Cor

tib Stjpui.

CQ xv. (1921), p. 26 Other exx. will be fouud in Eakin's paper on "The Greek " in Article in First and Second Century Papyri AJP xxxvii. (1916), p. 333 ff., to which we are much indebted, " Der and in the exhaustive study by F. Vdlker on ft".

Artikel" (Miinster, 1903) in the Beilagczudemjahresbtrichte liber das Realgymnasium zu Minister i. W. fur das Schuljakr

oydorptovxa. For the form d-ySoujKovTa see P Petr I. io— us iriiv 9 dvSoiTJKOVTa, and similarly ib. 20(l) , both of B.C. 225: cf.

15

(A. n.

Mem.

1S 11 d 8eds

:

see Blass Gr.

articular infin. with a preposition (e.g. 190) els to Kal epal (/. epe) 8vvao-8a<.

Here.

Nachmanson

121,

p.

Mayser

46.

p.

appearance of s dSwKovTa on a Theban ostracon of i/B.c, Ostr 323 and dvSdvTa. MGr be Ionic. thinks that it may (d-ySor|VTa), {Gr.

f.

15

p.

)

draws attention

to the solitary

,

oydoog, in any of its originally o'^Sofos, does not contract is the general rule in the papyri

occurrences, and this

N'T and

P Grenf I. io 1 (B.C. 174) eVovs 67S00V, stone— B.C. 196) e'ws tov 07800U ih-ovs. however P Eud 4 19 (before B.C. 165) tLyhovv beside

inscriptions, e.g.

OGIS

90

29

(Rosetta

dySons, and

ib.

I4

OGIS

see also

332 day of the month.

3

(cited in

o'-ySov 1*

(B.C.

138-2)

Mayser Gr.

p. 294),

For

this

NT

scope— i/ii

air. elp.

A. 11.)

Kaibel Sio s cited

(=1. s.v.

(Heb p.

12 1 )

113,

p.

130

107

67KW1,,

(horo-

and see

The meaning "bulk"

KXicrta.

seen in Menander Fragm.

P Lond

cf.

iTftTpiTos

136)

and

Se d-,Sdr|v, of the eighth

T-f|v

oyxog.

No. 394

is

—

OVTrtOTTOT* e^TjXwcra TToXvTeXfj V€KpOV CIS TOV lo"OV OVKOV TUI 0"
"

never envied an expensive corpse it comes to the same For as a very cheap one." (i.e. a handful of ashes) s3 the verb d-yKow cf. Kaibel 314 I

:

bulk

—

dXX'

eTe'pav irdXi. poi. vdcrov fiâ-ye

vaa-Tpos polpa,

Kal eKTT|ljao-a o-rrXd'yx va r">v d-yKiio-acra

with the nom.

d 8eds, dvdrravcrov.

The common I.

p. 60S,

ii.

—

[tmcpavovs]

11 ft., p. 86f., and Wackernagel Anredeformen pp. 7 fF. , where reference is made to the common formula on Christian

P Oxy

B.

TT€ipdo-[8ai.

.

.

?

Brugmann) occurs in No. 497' tov Kal tovs

of reference,

gen.

and

Evans

further

_

We may also

—

articular usage

its

pare the ablatival usage in the Lycaonian inscr. cited s.v. ru> See SiyôToptw StôTopTô-avTL pe tov ttoXo€tiov £f|v.

evxapLO To[v.

gravestones

.

?o-]«o-8[at

(a

C.

e.g.

1

84 where a curious parallel is quoted from the Ptolemaic formula applied to deified Kings— P Grenf II. 15' 6 (b.c. 139)

in

inf.

c.

inscrr.,

366 iv dvdpaTi XptcrTov tov 8eov Kal II.

p.

tov

—

(Proleg. p. Si).

et

As showing that the translation "our great God and Saviour" (one person) was current in

vii/A. d.

"'

proof of the general "correctness" of

Cf. 13

tov pe-ydXov 8tov Kal o-wTf|pos rjpiiv Xpia-Tov. 'Ino-ov the reference is to one person or to two, we may cite for what 3 it is worth in favour of the former interpretation P Leid G (B.C.

—

—

to

fjScXov Se p.€*ydXovs (11)

case of family or business accounts, as when provision is made for so much els ireiv (BGU II. 34"A.D. 223;. Nothing answering to this is found in the NT, another

Crdnert not used unless

art. is 15

the fact that

able to recover

in

sister

regards the

with the

may be

I

1902.

the use of the

may be compared

this

private or familiar letters, showing that the person referred to was well known to the author, as in P Oxy I. 117" (ii/iii

that

the barley ") need only be referred to here in order to point out that the art. is sometimes omitted in the papyri in the

-

earlier exx. of the gen., see

"so

KpiOijv diroXa|3etv,

ttjv-

(ii/A.D.) Etotot|tis d Kal

P Par 15 bis1 3 12 143) Eio-oitos toO Kal 'Epie'us, P Grenf I. 21 Kal and of the 'AiroXXuivias 126) ttjs £tppu>v8ios, see P Rein 26 5 (B.C. 104) Aiovvj-iuh twl Kal nXrjva. For

4>avtjcris.

(b.c.

Kal

times,

o<5e

Cf.

ib.

234= (iii/A.D.

ode.

)

6-yKwTa

.

.

Ta

Xorrrd.

kovis.

U

1 2I , Rev 2 a!.) may be phrase raSi Uyti. (Ac the regular formula in wills for TaSe with SUBtTO, compared P Petr I. 16(1)" introducing the testator's dispositions, e.g.

The

NT

438

oSevco (B.C.

230) to.8* SteOtTo vou>v Kal
verso'):

and P Passalacqua 14 avTwi, where

TruptTos,

:

P

cf.

'Appuyta ktX. (with the 2 (Ptol. ) (= Witkowski ,

editor's note),

54) d7r€Bd8r| to.8'

p.

= rjSe f| emo-ToXr|. Apart from the phrase cited above, the pronoun occurs only twice (Lk io 3 ', Jas 4 13 ) in the (it is commoner in the LXX, Thackeray Gr. i. p. 191), and Ta8'

NT

corresponds with its rarity in the later Koivt) cf. howP Ryl II. 162 11 (A. D. 159) Kcrra TtjvSe t[t|]v opoXoYtav, "in accordance with this agreement," P Oxy VII. 1033 14

this

392) Toijo-8e tovs XiP«'XXous «Ta8iSopev, and P Grenf 24 53 (iv/a.D.) ai'Se Xeyouo-ai. For earlier exx. see Mayser

(A. D.

Gr. p. 308, and add P Tor I. 2 40 (B.C. 241) tin. TrjvSe T-fjv olKiav : for the usage see Blass-Debrunner § 2S9. The only survival of the pronoun in MGr is 6 Ta6«(s) used in the

NT

sense of 8etva (Jannaris,

§ 564).

odevco. For

to

•yap

"am

verb =

this

Lk

confined to

io 33

68ei}o-€

,

(/.

on a journey," which in the

NT

is

P Oxy XIV.

10 (iii/iv a.d. ) (jlcto. 1771 -o-ai) to.vto. €KtuXu
cf.

—

dpe (/. dpai), dX' (/. dXX') in cmpeCvai tois evBdSe directions about certain measures of wine. See also the

Kape

|if|

words transcribed by the traveller Cosmas from a monument in Nubia in the first half of vi/A.D., OG/S I99 2s tKtXfva-a Kal 68ev€0-8ai peT* tiprjvTis Kal 7rX«o-8ai. It may be worth while to recall the metaphorical use of irepioStvu in Epicurus

Linde Epic.

(cf.

ws

Pi'ov,

ing, (

=3

cf.

of the uncertainty of the road" (P Oxy I. 1 18 tov iii. IO. 11 pe'pos ^dp «o-ti Kal touto

Epict.

a»s

TTGptTraTos,

TrXoOs,

10s

Kal

oi)Tu>

oSoiTropta,

"for fever too is a part of life, like walking, sailFor bSoiirdpos (Gen 37 25 ) cf. Syll 802 travelling."

n6S)

63

(iv/B.c.) oSoftjirdpos ovv tis I8
Kaibel 167 1 peivov, aKovo-ov €pov, bSonrdpt, tis

and

ttot' £<|>vp€.

:

ever

I-

68vi>aofxat

" on account

and

54)

p.

in

Epictetus

iii.

(e.g.

15. 7)

=

"investigate thoroughly."

odoTlOlEW. In

Mk

2 23 fjp£avTO bSbv ttoiuv [oSottoulv BGII] tCXXovtcs is to be understood in the sense of

tovs o-Taxâs, the verb

"journey" (= Lat. iter facto): in more careful Greek it would mean "pave a road" (see Souter Lex. s.v. and Field

OG/S

10

(b.c 108-101) bSbv and the use of the subst. in a letter announcing the preparations for the visit of an official s by repairing the roads, P Grenf II. I4(^) (B.C. 264 or 227) yivbp[«8a] 8e Trpbs ttji bSoiroiai (for form see Mayser Gr. "08ia or provisions for his consumption on the p. 1 to). journey have also been got ready, amounting to no less than Notes, p.

Cf.

25).

•n-pbs eix«'[p e, av ] -

175

.

.

loSoiroi-npevnv,

Xrjv€S "TrcvTT|KOVTa, bpviOss StaKoo-tai, irepio-Tpi&cls €KaTov Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 390. The late oSoiirow'w is modelled :

cl.

on

(Boisacq, p. 685).

bSoiTrope'cu

oboe, in its ordinary sense of "way," "road," is seen in such 11 (B.C. 237) 080s 8r|poo-£a, ii. 23' passages as P Petr I. 21 1* (iii/B.C.) (p. [66]) dirb ttjs Pao-iXiKijs 68o€, P Lond 106

(=1. p. 61) to Tt o-K€vr] p.ov e£€ppu|«v «ls ri\v P Fay in 6 (a.D. 95-6) dirb tov o-KvXpov Tfjs = 6)8o0, "owing to the fatigue of the journey" (Edd.), ii( and P Oxy VII. 1068 25 (iii/A.D.) Ka8' bSdv, "on the road" Lk io 4 al.). For the metaphorical usage we may cite (cf. P Lond S97 10 (a.d. S4) (= III. p. 207) in which a man (iii/B.c.)

6dtjyeu>. P Leid irdvTa

68dv,

W*"-"

KeivT|(T€LS

'EppoS

A.D.)

(ii/iii (/.

With

68^'yoOvTos.

we may compaie from Parthey)

Sl 12

p.

(=

II. p.

123) o SJ 8ebs tfa-

Kal TrdvTa

tXapvv9r|o-cTat, the use of the verb in Jn 16 13

klvt|0"cls),

the hermetic literature

€is S£ tt^|V cvo-epfj

t|'

Hermes

u X^l v ° vovs tppds

(ed.

bSr|-yel

the oracular Kaibel 1041 1 avTf|V ttjs yvt&a-cios
to

:

Test. xii. patr. Jud.

oStiy".

Moulton Gr.

ii.

ji^|

Sii|/dv uibv

rj

writes that, in view of the treatment received on his last visit, he will not return to the Arsinoite nome, unless his

correspondent can find some "way" of preventing a repetition of the injury tav 8e pr| -fjo-a (/. rjo-Ba) evpr|Ka>s Tiva

—

bSbv Ypd\|/ov pot ktX.

p. 71.

I2I 181

oivov

(/.

Ac

io 9 , see the prescription in the

(iii/A.D.)

(

=

1.

otvw) dvoxotj/as

p. (/•

90) bSonropovvTa

In the note on

113)

For the 080s evBtta, as in 2 Pet 2 15 in Mt 4 15 see McNeile's note ad I. .

difficult

meaning presumably that he had a The nom. of o8ovtos, which (Edd.).

P Giss

and

for

the

compound

27* (ii/A.D.) (= Christ. I. p. 2g) |i€T€'XaPov Tra[p]d Ttvwv aTrb 'ipiwvos o-fjpcpov €X8ovtw[v]

o-uvoSonrope'u,

cf.

tou Kvpiou 'AiroXXwWov

aTrb Me'p
compound

found in a

s 32 (B.C. 101) ovX^| oSovti

— "a curious phrase,

" broken formed by vocalic

front tooth is

assimilation from £8ovtos, pies. part, of ^8w should really be oSiiv (Boisacq, p. 686).

(cf.

MGr

Lat. edo),

Sovtu.

odwdo/xai, "

NT

pain," rare in prose writers, is used in the cf. the Alexandrian Erotic Fragment

sufi'er

only by

Grenf

I.

Luke I

:

10

(ii/B.C.)

TavTd pc

dSiKti,

TavTa

pe d8vva.

P It

occurs guater in Vett. Val., e.g. p. 240 15 ovtos bSvvwpevos paTaCav -rj-yeiTcit t^|v ttjs TraiSaas «ttlPoXt^|v Kal cv&aipova

obomoola is

II.

I.

o-vvo8oiTroprjK€'va[i] tlv[1] Trai8ap(a>

for the

b8bv 8aXdo-o-ns

dvaK0t|/as) po
Gladstone's similar prescription for support during a long speech. The medical usage is illustrated by Hobart p. 216 f. For the verb cf. also Syll 652 (= 3 S85) 28 [c. A.D. 220) T-f|V [6S0V,

85"

,

odovQ. P Grenf

oSoi[Tr]opr)o-ai

Strass II.

is

it

"that you may not be thirsty when on a journey, beat up an egg in wine and gulp it down": the editor compares Mr.

Too-auTT|V

P

suggested that the true reading of P Lond SSo 23 (B.C. 119) (= III. p. 9) is irXaTcia 080s tu>v Beciv. The Christian letter P Oxy XII. 1494 8 (early iv/A.D.) shows us (B.C.

SdoiTZOQEO). For this verb, as in

magic P Lond

19

For the form

cf.

,

letter of late iii/A.D.

sending of a ferry-boat

containing instructions

— Std to d8r|XovTfj$ bSonropias,

see also Hobart p. 32 f. TTpoKpivei tov d|ia07| dSuvdo-ai (Lk 16 25 ), see Moulton Proleg. p. 53 \

For the form The word

f.

43!)

oBl'UT]

may be from the root of &>u> (cf. curat educes in Horace^, it may be connected with %it\ (Boisacq, p. 6S5).

or

odvvrj.

P Grenf

I.

I

2

(ii/B.C.) o8vvt|

(\(i OTav dvanvr|o-8ui

p.e

u.e'X\wv

emPouXws

KaTeijnXti

jjl€

uis

" and Kal Tas irpoo-Tiuf|[creis Tiiv] d8ovicuv ?us tou v (erovsl, they remit to the overseers of the temples and the chief priests and priests the arrears on account of both the tax for " overseers and the values of woven cloths up to the 50th year and P Rev L lxsxv » «ii (Edd.): see the editors' note ad with the note on p. 175, also OGIS 90 18 (Rosetta stone— .'.

KaTaXiurrdveiv.

jjl€

ui8a

B.C.

odvQ/tiog.

=

For the corresponding verb

Thead

"lament," "bewail,"

2I 15 (A.D. 318) dva-yKaiws dvoo-iw -n-pa^fia

[oJ8upduevos,

Trpd"yu.a)

P

dvbo-iov

(.'.

pip\ia

" driven by necessity and lamenting this impious act, I submit this petition to you," and Ramsay East. Rom. Prov. 5 p. 144 wv K€ Ta Wkvq tov €fibv iroT(iov uiSupovTo, "their children too bewailed

See also Kaibel 1003*

death."

my

p.01.

196) Tciv t" els to

68oviwv

tepois Puo-o-ivwv

Tl(iaS

TWV

Pao-tXiKov 0-vvTeXoup.e'viov ev Tois 29 d-rreXva-ev ta 8vo Tas ue'pr|,
0-VVT€T«X<0-|«'vUV £IS TO paO%XlKOV [i\>
(IT)

On

d8[ov£]wv.

rd

Ta8e

troi

€Tri8i8a>p.C

cf.

see Otto Priester i. p. 300 f and cf. the Zeno PSI VI. 599 (iii/B.C), where mention is made of 3 slaves and I woman as engaged on the manufacture ol eai h oBdviov. The word d8ovioiru>XT|s, "a linen-seller," is restored by Wilcken in P Leid K 13 (B.C. 99) (= I. for p. 52) 33 dfloviaKos, "a linen-merchant," see P )xy VI. 933 (late With the use of 68dviov in Tr. I9 10 cf. P Par 55 s ii/A.i>.). d8v), ID. 1 SSwKa Ar||J.n,Tpiu) dBdvia p, and P Giss I. 68 u (ii/A.D. dSdvia tiiuva, line ii4>ao-p.a)

,

letter

,

;

Me'uvovos.

(

ot
With the use of

verb

this

in

n 39

Jn

8U)

Exod

(cf.

'-

PSI

cf.

" the 20.7 (v/a.d. ?) Spijxv o[o-]8ou.€vov toO crwaaTos, body emitting a pungent odour": for the form do-8op.e'vov 3

IV.

When word was

see the editor's introduction.

brought

to

Athens of the death of Alexander, Demades denied the report, since, had it been true, the whole earth would long ago have been filled with the stench of the body irdXai. -yap &V 8X^V 6^€LV VCKpou TT|V OlKOVU.eVT|V (1'lllt. Phoc. 22).

—

)

linen-wrappings for a mummy. Other exx. of the word are P Hib I. 67 10 (B.C. 22S) els Tqidjs 680V1.W tuv [o-vvTeX]oup.tV-

»v

to [pa]o-[iXiK]dv, P Eleph

eis

P Petr

68oviujv,

I.

16

27.1.

(iii/B.C.) Pvo-o-ivwv

3

3o(i) (mid. iii/B.c) (= Witkowski", p. 5) translated by the editor " sail-cloth " (cf.

where to 68dvia is Ac io 11 11 6 and Polyb. v. 89. 2). and the early Christian letter P Amh I. 3(rt) iii 2 (a.d. 250-2S5) iivT|o-du.«vo[i] to In P Grenf I. 3S 14 (ii/i B.C.) d8dviov 68dv[ia. KaTcprêv, " outward " s d. = cloak cf. P Par 59 (B.C. 160) garment," 2 (= Witkowski p. 75) irc'irpaKa to 0801'iov (8paxp.iiv) Kal to fijidTiov (Spaxp.
,

-

odev,

' '

"whence"

from the interesting

p. 162) describes his visit

traveller

NtlXos

letter,

LAE

Deissmann

"whence

pt'uv,

inferential

88ev,

18

BGU

81a

[d£ui]

to

the

III.

12

731"-

is little

54' (B.C. S6) KXi|pou

.

.

Toi

1"

I.

"

(a.d.

i/fi.e.

A.D.

:

cf.

which a

in

T[u-y]xdvei.

For

the

88ev

eveBaXov

"so

(Meisterhans Gr. p. " in P Tebt

more than "when

lipifiou crirapfjvai, o8ev ttji

"

lading quickly at any point

I

may

we may be

able to do the

require" (Edd.).

MGr

88e.

odovrj

Ac

io 11

,

11

5 :

on the

in the

possibility that

NT

is

confined to

we have here

reminiscence of a medical phrase see Hobart

p.

218

The

distinction

" come

f.

VI. 667 s

(iii/B.C.)

ato-o-7rdv€(= t|)os

(=

(iii/B.C.)

of Semitic origin

tt|s

"

(Ed. I.).

Lewy Fremdworter,

:

p.

p. ill.

"know"

between oiSa,

6

50

to

know

8«

iyn €t,

"

and

absolutely,

(cf.

clSina tovs
-y«

ou

Selections,

Cor

(1

ironi p.

2 12 ) iv ots

8)

ypdefjc

Kal

(I,

(B.C. 120) Siacrd^Tio-ov

.

.

p.f]

.

8'

i\\t.lv

Kal

Iva

o-v,

d-yuvwaev, P Strass

II.

P Tebt

I.

8ttws

€l8ai(i.tv,

(=

the

not have any anxiety" (Edd.), P

5S

(B.C. Ill)

;

o-£

" Troi-rjo-tts.

know

Wilcken Ostr i. p. 266 has shown that by oBdviov in Egypt we must understand fine linen stuff, both in its manufactured and in its unmanufactured state. Its manufacture was a government monopoly: cf. P Tebt I. 5 s3 (B.C. ft',

118)

Ta

to KpoKiva dSoveiSia

(iii/A.D.)

See

000170)'.

peis Kal iepfeis Tiiv] 6e[i.]Xou.evu>v irpos re

Pvo-o-iva the dim. o8ovl8lov

9 Lightfoot on Gal 4 ), cannot be pressed in Hellenistic Greek. For oZ8a in contexts which suggest full, accurate knowledge, we may cite PSI

epwTu) oiiv

Kal tovs eirio-rdTas Tciv iepiiv Kal tovs

f° r

i

Chrest. I. p. jjv) •ypd+as 8ircus «ISt)s, Kal " o-i dvavcuvtaToslo-Bti, I write this for your information do

also Mart. Polyc. xv.

d<()€ido-[i] hi

Tta anc'

saffron clothes of your daughter

Hellenismus,

yiviio-Ku,

93

LXX, and

itself is

Thumb

f.,

ei8ujp.(v

does not occur in the

" the

lp-°-

oldx.

vuktI

'I'awiju,

that

Kal d ttx £v

Pt(3Xe£-

—

8id Taxous,

irotfjo-au

crov,

The word

eiriiiSuui

Ta]

8«uiv

(fj

P Oxy XIV. 1679 s

BuyaTpds 124

TaSe

the holding was ready " for sowing, when on the night before the 25th of Phaophi certain men invaded it, and in P Oxy I. 62 verso 16 (iii/A.D.) " 88ev = " where I'va 8uvT|8nev o8ev edv 8e'u> tt|v ep.poXr|v

ttjl epova-T|i els tt)v Re

d8dvia Tiiv see

116) o8tv ev

10"1 -'? '

'*'

,

account," as

(B.C.

1S0)

[-yeve'o-8ai

:

illustrated

out."

©TjPaiSl XP^F-'1

KaTax">pio-u._>

The meaning

— 88ev

"on which

P Tor

TTJt

206),

p.

spot flows

Nile

similarly in the inscrr. from

:

253). I.

ev

III.

the

cf.

,

Kal

(=

"wherefore,"

in Heb 2", 1 Jn 2 Twl ttVTUl eTCl TOIS eV

«vTev£iv,

Mt 12 44 a/., may be P Lond S54' (i/ii

of place, as in

dpx«-

eirio-TaTiKa

that

7

I

dXXws

Oxy

IV. 745 s

[c.

a.d.

i)

oiSa hi otl -rrdvTa KaXws ask you therefore not to do otherwise ; but I p.T|

you

will

=

TroLTjo-aL,

do everything well" (Edd.), and

BGU

LAE, p. 157) opa ovv urjavTov KaTao-xTISi 37 (a.d. 50) ( olSas vdp iriis €Kdo-TT|s (Spas xprhî, " see then that you do I.

not detain him, for you know how I have need of him every " hour cf. Rev 2 2 with Swete's note. See also the common :

asseveration in the Christian papyri o£S«v ^ydp (6) Beds, e.gP land II 10 (iii/A.D.), P Strass I. 35 11 (iv/v A.D.), P Oxy

440

OlKflO?

otKTj/j.a VIII.

1165 12 2

Cor

2

8

and

(vi/A.D.),

In 7A 3 and

.

ii.

Cor

1

VI. 94s 3 (vi/vii A.D.): cf. 16 i Field (Notes, p. 187)

suggests that o!8a might be rendered "I remember," and cites Lucian Dial. Mentr. i. 1 : o£
The meaning

12 can "appreciate,'' "respect," in 1 Thess 5 7 paralleled from P Goodspeed 3 (iii/B.c.) (= Wit-

now be

4") S8o]£e [po]i v[0]y irepl tov opdpaTos 8iao-aoirws elSîs, 6v Tpdirov ol 6eol ere o'iBacriv, where the meaning apparently is, " in order that you may know as

kowskfi,

p.

croi,

T]crcu

gods know you."

clearly as the

Notice also

in the

above the

The literary early occurrence of the Hellenistic of.Sao-iv. 4 icrao-iv is found in the only in Ac 26 : cf. Blass

NT

5

Philology, p. 9. Eph 5 lore -yiviio-xovTes is sometimes treated as a Hebraism ("ye know of a surety" RV: cf.

Gen

3

15 ), but the verbs are different, and the meaning " rather " ye know by what you observe (Westcott ad. I.).

0£8es

for

8£ 8ti ov8e evu> o~v

ovv

o£8es

III, il'.

p6(i[ir]Tds elpi,

ttJ

d.SeXT]

(rot

II.

15

id.

'HpaTi,

elpi^xas)

BGU

olSas occurs in

3S0

923

11

o-ou,

V7rdu.vr|0-£v

rare as

XII.

ii.

1

i>.

el

)

The form

to

p.

occur in

is

tov dSeX
apparently not so

321) would imply, though the writings of uncultured

,

for l'o-Two-av cf. P Hamb I. 29 (time 3 Mace 3 ) of Domitian) ol irpoTeOe'vTes tir epe xal pf| viraxovcravTes 0£8a is extinct in MGr, except for the i'o-Tujo-av, frn. s

:

.

311) 8id tt)v olxei.dTi)Ta tt)v virdpxovo-av T|plv irpbs avTov, and oixelucris in Vett. Val. p. 202". (B.C.

olxexeia.

P Tebt II. 2S5 6 (a.d. 239), a rescript of the Emperor Gordian enacting that false insertions in the registers are not to confer privileges

birth

—

"Heaven

o£8e,

"nor,

xal

entitled to

them by

elsT^v olxeTeiav there actually are registers, can they

if

el

e-ye'vovTo

into the family" (Edd.). Syll 552 61 (after A.D. 695) 129) dvi.]eo-8cu t\v olxeTeiav " diro iravTos ep-yov, to release the household from all work. 3

(=

.

.

.

' '

oixhrjs.

The

use of

olxe'TT|S to

slave" (hat. famulus)

in

"no

SovXeveiv,

xvpiois

masters,"

"a

denote

Lk

household or domestic

16 13 ov8els olxe'nis 8vvaTai 8vo-l

domestic can be a slave to two

well illustrated by

is

P

Lille

I.

29'-

2

(iii/B.c.)

edv

Tis irepl dStxripaTos e[Te']po[v] otxeTT)i ovtl SIxtjv vpavpd-

ws

pevos. XT)o-ai.

eXevOe'pwt, xaTa8txdo~nTat, eê'o-Tw twi xvpi'wi dvaSi" si ev T|pe'pais e, quelqu'un en raison d'un dommage

une action a l'esclave d'un autre, comme a un et l'a fait condamner, qu'il soit permis au maitre de l'esclave d'interjeter appel dans un delai de cinq For the adj. olxeTixds, see P Grenf I. 21 6 jours" (Ed.). a intente

homme

libre,

.

.

phrases t£s ot8e \ "who knows ?". Kvpios knows " : see Jannaris Gr. § 97d b

upon any persons not

tovs dXXoTptovs

oiiTe

eio-aYovtriv,

scribes.

:

LXX

Trpoxeipe'vu 2vpiui[vi epe t^|v X*IP a Jr' l" T °' vtjitiwv Te'xvuv del diroo-Tepelv, " but it is characteristic of the aforesaid Syrion on all occasions to rob me and my young chil" dren The subst. oIxch5tt)s is seen in OG/S 5" (Edd.).

Se'

11

Syrion— oixuutcu

tu)

seems

it

0£Sapev is the usual form in Epict. (e.g. ii. 20. 32) as in the NT, though lo-pev occurs once (ii. 17. 13) see Sharp Epict. "Io-tc is found in the NT in Eph 5 5 Heb 12 1 ', Jas I 19 p. 83 f. (cf.

tection against the aggression of a certain 8e

(iii/A.D.) el o£8es

eXOelv, Tre'p\|/ov pot

(iv/A.D.) irepl 8{i} o£8es ovSepiav

pot e8T)X«cras.

Mayser (Gr.

generally

593

s

=

ijpT|Xes Se o£8es craTui, 8ti

e^patj/es (cf.

P Uxy VII. 1067 20

and

A.D.) o£Ses A.D. ?) (ii/iii 17

uis

(iii/A.

i'X e,-s in, vpdij/ov (foi, 6 (cf. d7Jxes)
23

1

introduce outsiders

(i/ii

261

I.

is

2 For an interesting ex. of the verb olxeidw cf. P Ryl II. 14 A.D. 280), where a widow appeals to the Prefect for pro-

(c.

dub

(B.C. 126)

Ttov olxeTLXuiv o-wpaTtov 8.

terms for "slave" in the

NT,

see

On

the different

Trench Syn.

§

ix.,

and

.

Thackeray Gr.

cf.

i.

p. 7

f.

oiy.sco.

otxetos,

"

one's

own

"

" another's " (dXXoTpios

in contrast to

:

one's family or 5. 7), seen in such passages as P Lille I. 7 5 (iii/B.c.) household," SiaTpiPovros "yap pov peTa 'AiroXXwvtov epov (avTov inserted above line) olxeiov, P Magd 13 s (B.C. 217) dSLKovpeOa vtto OevSoTov Kal 'A*yd0wvos, ol' elo-iv olxeiot ttjs prjTpbs 'jHXCirArist. Rhet.

i.

is

irou,

P

Grenf

28

II.

s

(B.C.

103) pe[T]d

xuplov

TWV OlKtlWV pOV xexoucpio-pe'va, and for the

o-]eiTapia

.

.

.

neut.

Ol!»X cf.

S 3 (B.C. 21S) olxT]o-dvTo)v vdp rjpoJv dpcpoTe'puv

W

(B.C. 140-39) tû trpovevpappe'vT|i xupr]i, P Tebt I. 6 " inhabit olxelv irapd tov eOtcrpdv, (the temple) contrary to [ev

custom," and laid

it is

id.

down

over which his

e{lpe'0T]

T[d

P Oxy XIV.

367-70)

(a.D.

s1

(B.C. 92), a

husband wife has no rights

xupievcrei

tauT-tjs

t6v

104

that the '

oil

•fjs

10 (A.D. 216) irpw^v o£iv els olxijov OoTovT-qs, Preisigke 6

TOTTOV €[1]0"€X60VTWV

P Magd

cf.

hence " a member of

—

AiroXXmviai.

marriage contract, where house

shall not reside in a pT]8'

In

dXX-nv [olxiajy olxeiv

P Oxy VIII.

IIOl"

" to phrase v^crov oiX7Jo-ai = For the pass, with an act. significance see

we have

the

be deported." OGIS S 12* (iv/B.C. ) twv Tvp[dv]vwv [xa]l t[wv e]p 7rd[XeL ci. u7 154 and for a weakened use of olxeLO~9ai -

16S2 7 (iv/A.D.) o-e

pev tov 0eov irpdvoLa

tj

Trape'£ei

to peTa

xa oixeia diroXaPetv, " may the divine provi-

bXoxX^pias dence grant that you may be restored in security to your home" (Edd.). For the wider sense of olxeios, " intimate," 10 "spiritually akin with," in its NT occurrences (Gal 6 s 19 I Tim 5 ), see Whitaker Exp VIII. xxiii. p. 76 ff. Epli 2 " The " exhausted olxeios, practically equal to a possessive ,

,

pronoun,

is

common

in Hellenistic writers such as

(exx. in Schmidt_/
1 1

8irep

369).

oGv

For olxeios 0-01.

Josephus

= 18los in

Epic-

tovto xal olxelov f|yno-dpevos tovtov empeXov, "that therefore which is natural and congenial to thee, Reason, think Xb*yos,

to be specially thy

own and

take care of it" (Sharp, p. 127).

oIxt] ]8e'vTajv,

see

Archiv

i.

,

p. 475.

olxiyua.

Ac

the only place where it occurs in the NT, " " see used euphemistically of a prison chamber For its more use cf. 120. Christ. Field Notes, p. general In

ol'xr^pa

I.

224*

12',

is

"

:

2 avXr|, P Lond S87 (iii/B.c.) where a petitioner complains that a neighbour, " " in the same had

(iii/B.c.) cited s.v.

III. p. 1)

(= who occupied

courtyard, apartments erected a staircase in the courtyard to the petitioner's injury avTos Se elo-tiixio-Tai els Svo olxrjpaTa ev rr\\. avXî xal

—

dvoixoSdpT)xev ev

xfji

avXiji xXelpa xtX.,

P Petr

II. 32(l) 17

441

01 KO So/JLfO)

OLKIjTTIpLQV (Plol.)

els

rushed into

to

house where

tlie

ol'K[T|p,a] I

dwelt,"

"

oi

uiiKOvv,

ib. 33-*-

oiKr|(iaTos,

OGIS

edv 6

(tu>

"rent of the house," and pev v-rrepuiiov otKTjpa -n-pos aurwi

having

evoiKiov tou

5

4S3

110

30

The dim. olKrjpaTiov occurs in P Ryl II. 192) Tas xXeiSas tou olKTipaTiou, and otKnais

11.

(A.

dTr[o]YpaTJ,

^XT1<

6 [8]e aTrXo[0]v, 77

and Selections, p. 44 f. In the curious contract of service for 99 years, into which a woman enters with another, we find the formula ev ttj cttj oIkIo. Kal tt) tov

(ii/A.D.)

kolvw toiû))

=

"right of dwelling" in

ib.

I53

T - 14

P Oxy

(A.D. 13S-61).

BGU

IV. I167 33 (B.C. 12) ev ttj TeTpa-yio(vu>) o-roa 2S1 11 (A.D. 20-50}, complaint oiKT)TTipCo(u), P Oxy II. auTov els tol a husband against iyui pev ovv eTriSeâpe'v*] ,

cf.

I.

—

twv -yovewv pou olKT]TT]pi.a XeiTov iravTeXius 6'vTa, "as he was destitute of means I received him into my parents' house" (Edd.). In P Tor II. 3 23 (B.C. 127) 01 evKaXovpevoi epPaTevcravTes els crnpaivope'vr|v o'lKiav Kal -n-epioiKoSoprjo-avTes eauTois olKTiTrjpia evoiKovo-iv piaius, the editor

"a member in

of one's household," as in

olKTrTTJpia,

cf.

"inhabitant," see

otKr|Tuip,

P Lond

121 s61 (iii/A.D.)

—

For

olKTjTrjplois.

(=

I.

294

17

IO36 ,

Mt

(=

(a.d. 22)

seen

is

Selections,

toO

usher Apollonius," and P Giss I. 8S 4 (u/a.d.), the fragment whose bearer is stated to be 'AtroXXiovovv ttjv dva8i8ovcrdv crot to e'TricrrdXiov olKiaKr|V pov ovcrav.

—

of a letter

the important

avTo KaTwKoSopnpe'vois

irepl

II.

"

P Oxy

tols

cf.

I am apxtcTTaTopos 'AiroXXwviou, being pressed by my friends to become a member of the household of the chief

shrine of Isis fleriSeiov), built to the south of Ptolemais cruv

2o c

P- 35) *y<* &e pi.d5op.ai virb cpiX
oiy.OOEGTlOXElO.

by

whole house:

P Oxy

such passages as

"apartments," rather than a inscription of B.C. j6— 5, cited by Plaumann Ptolemais, p. 35, where we read of a understands

Mt

With 42-1). (a.d. 173) ev olKia'ETra-ya8oii.

13

51

oiy.iay.oQ,

"dwelling-place," "habitation," as in

oiKT]TT)piov,

s

Jude

— — B.C.

11 ?PYOv crou (PSI V. 549

oly.r}Ti)qiov.

For

" with reference to the "house to house census cf. I' Tp]os to 8 (eVos) K[ar]' olxiav

This late Greek verb the

NT

is

II.

confined to

235

Lond 130 163

Lob. Phryn.

Tim

which

p. 373),

in

1

occurs in the horoscopes (a.d. 20-50) olKoSecnroTei 'Acf>po8[(TT|, P

16

(i/ii

(cf.

A.D.)

1

(=

I.

5

*,

p. 137) Si

8 o'iKo8eo-rroTT|o-ei to

8id8epa.

95)-

P-

oiy.odEan6zr)<;.

Like the verb,

oiy.i'a.

"a

For oixia,

house," in the ordinary sense of the term, 12 it is sufficient to cite such passages as P Petr II. I2(i) tuiv "built Tas oIkuuv, (B.C. 241) €vuiKo8o|iiiK6Ta.s 8vpas up the doors of the houses," ib. I. 14" (a Will B.C. 237) KaTaXiuTrdvw [ttjv e]v 'AAe£av8peiai olKiav epol v-rrdp-

—

1

.

P Ryl

Xouo-av,

.

II.

35

I25

(A.D. 2S-9) epiipev ev ttj

oiki'o.

pou

" he threw the box empty into my " s house (Edd.), P Oxy I. 99 (a.d. 55) pe'pos TJp.uru ttjs " one half of iirapxoiJo-r|S avTuj prrrpiKfjs oU£a[s] Tpio-Te'-you, a three-storied house inherited from his mother," and BGU Tru£lSa

tt|V

I.

Kevi]v,

22 29 (A.D. 114) (= Selections, p. 76) dve'pr] els tt|v o'tKiav In phrases similar to the last, the word oiKi'a is

pou.

sometimes omitted, e.g. P Oxy III. 472* (c. a.d. 130) dir& 8e tt)s eauTov Te Kal toO KXripovopetv pe'XXovTos viov TrpofjXbut it was from the house of himself and his son and 6e, " 5 future heir that he came forth (Edd.), P land 14 (iv/A.D.) aireXBe els AvK[oy. This usage survives in MGr. The difference between olKia, the whole house, and oIkos, an " insula, or set of rooms, our fiat," is, as the editors point out, well seen in such a document as P Tebt 1. 46 (B.C. 1 13), where a certain Menches complains that a raid had been made on his house 9 eirl t9|v vTrdpxoucrdv poi olKtav, and that the raiders had burst open the lock of his mother's ls apartment eKKpovo-avTefs] to x e ^-"viov T °v o£kov ttjs '

m

'Eppovs, similarly III.

15S

80

Tciv

"house-steward"

found

-yeveo-eius

p. 130) 'AcppoSeiTns koI

(a.d. 138) (= I. p. 132), and PSI 8e Itrl travTos el'Sous tovs

The word in Mt 10" al.) occurs

the

tpioTwv. (cf.

s

(vi/A.D.),

in horo-

(=1.

A.D.)

o-KO-rreiv

(iii/A.D.?)

olKoSeo-TTOTas

Meyer 24

no

ib.

(i/ii

where the writer

sense

the

in

states that

late

he

is

of

P

pre-

—

vented from receiving the visit of a high dignitary iiro " KT|8£as toS oiKo8eo-rroTov, owing to the death of the housesteward." Hatch (JBL xxvii. p. 142) cites the Isaurian

PAS

vlois tovs olKo8eenr[oTa]s from iii. p. 150. Epictetus applies the term to God, iii. 22. 4 eon ^dp tus Kal ev8d8' olKo8ecrTroTT|s ^Kairra [6] StaTdcrcrwv, "for here too inscr.

is

who

a master of the house

orders everything

"

(Sharp,

'

—

—

ur|Tpds pov

word

cf. ib.

:

The

129).

able in the

3S

,4f -

(B.C.

113),

P Fay

31

11

*

(c.

A.D.

traces of the distinction are not readily observbut note the appropriateness of the larger

NT

;

such passages as Mt 5 15 , Lk 15 8 Jn 12 3 2 Tim 2 20 is not used with oIkov as object, except in 49 and the temple is always otxos: see the significant

in

,

,

.

OiKoSope'u

Ac

this non-classical subst. is

scopes, e.g. P Lond 98 rec!o 6 cpufa-iKos o]lK[o8ecnrdTns] ttjs

7

4 "'

,

contrast ev

tt}

oIkio.

"household," as ypdij/as

T-f)v

Part

in

tou iraTpds pov, Jn 14 s For olxla = 53 al., cf. P Petr II. 23(4,.* Kara.

Jn 4

oiKiav Tou'Tlpou, and for the phrase kot' olxiav

V.

p. 25).

olxodoj-iiu) in the literal sense of

as

—P

Sopetv,

Magd P Kyi

27

4

II.

(B.C.

24b

P Grenf

2

II.

"build"

21S)

is


depe'Xtov o-Kd-rrTajv uio~re oIko-

(B.C. 162) ttjs ev avTfji

oUCas

u>lko-

s

35 (B.C. 9S) -rrao-Toitjdpiov (cf. Jerem 4 42 al.) uKo8opr|pe'vov Kal 8e8oKiope'vT]v, "a priest's chamber built and furnished with beams," P Ryl II. 133 13 (a.d. 33) 8ou7ipe'vr|s,

e'pPXT|p(a) olKoSopTjpe'vov peTa 8aTrdvTis ovk oXtyuv KecpaXa£»v dp-yuptKuv, "a dam (?) built at the expense of no

small sums of

money" (Edd.), and the interesting P Giss (= Chrest. I. p. 124) with its reference

20 19 (beg. ii/A.D.)

a private shrine, built in honour of the Dioscuri

—

I.

to

uKoSdpnTai See also Logion 7 (= P Oxy I. 1 15 20 Xe'^yei 'I-ncrovs, ttoXis wKo8opT]pevT| in dxpov [ojpovs v»("lXoO Kal F'or eo-TT)pi"yp*VT| oilTe Tre[o-]eLV 8vvaTaL oiJTe Kpv[p]rjvai. the augment see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 191. The metaphorical use of the verb, with which Paul has familiarized us, is aviTiuv 6 tottos.

-

)

57

442

OlKoSofXl}

OIKOVOflOS

found already ^pya

i\ixa

Xen. Cyr. viii. 7. 15 olKoSouevre dXXa Deissmann Paul, p. 184

in

see also

:

ft'.

Kpio-«o S

P

In

.

verb

p. 6) the

or prie-thood,

condemned by

is

the Atti-

(Lob. Phryn. pp. 4S7 ft"., 421), but is found in Aristotle " " (Elh. Nic. v. 14. 7), occurs in the literal sense of building

cists

P Grenf

in the Koivt|, e.g.

BGU

irepto-Tepwvos,

TOV irepipdXotl

OLKoSop.'fl 29

s

894

(a.d.

P Flor

p,

and from the

olKoSopjr|v Kpr|vns. TJ

III.

oUoSouiis) TeKTu(ves)

(/.

21 17 (B.C. 126) els olK]o8ou.-f|V

I.

see S.W.

:

oly.odo/iua. For oUoSou.£a

S43

104

200 1 (a.d. 259)

OGIS 6552

inscrr.

els

Kal KUp£u) SoKVOTTaiWl. XP" as Field (Notes, p. 192)

TO* 8e«L

•yXioo-crdKou.ov.

I'o-ov

—

The

ktX.

adj. occurs in

Syll 932

(

=

3

8So)

the subst.

where

D

read only in I Tim I 1 is used metaphorically.

it

c

(oiKovouiav

SAG

II.

8

125 (A.D. 2S-9)

Troiovu.e'[v]ou

uov KaTao-rrao-ubv

olKoire'8o[i]s '

o-ouvou T0U ri€T6croiJx ov OLKoS6p.(o\)),

'

p.ou

8td IleTe-

was engaged

I

in

demolishing some old walls upon my land through the son of Petesouchus, builder" (Edd.), agency of Petesouchus (/.

II.

401

10

(early i/A. D.

)

"Aycf>is oIku>Swuos «is [o]£kwv

a< P

oi.K080p.os els oIkov) x°( vs )

oIko8ou.ois Kal t6kto[o-i,

>

Giss

I.

20 13

and P Oxy XIV. 1674 9

(ii/A.D.

)

(iii/A.n.)

Kal oiKoSouel T-fjv votiW|V TrXaTT|v, epxeTai 6 oiKoSopos " the builder will come to build the south wall" (Edd.).

oixovojueoj. The wide sense attaching to

this

verb with

its

correspond-

Greek is fully illustrated from Polybius 10 We may add a few by Dean Armitage Robinson on Eph I in

ing subst.

late

.

from

citations

the

PSI VI. 5S4 17 Zeno asking him to "make papyri.

In

(iii/is.c.)

to arrangeAgesilaus writes " ments for the transport of certain quantities of barley and wheat in order that he may receive them el 8vvti<(i> oSv

—

avTas

u.01

597

3

oiKovop.T|o-ao-8ai

(iii/B.C.)

elo-b8ov,

Ttjs

KaXcSs

and

lv[a] avTas

iroiT|o-eis

.

.

.

dTreye'vKtouai

:

0'iKovop.Tio-du.evos

cf. lb.

Trepl

BGU

IV. 1209 19 (B.C. 23) Tots iiep' t)u.u>v In P Eleph 9 5 (B.C. 223-22) an official

oiKovou.T]6Tio-ou.evoi.s.

him bringing with kou££wv [ir]dvTa writings and official documents to. -ypduuaTa Kal [el tl &X]Xo wiKovdu.T]K[as] Kal uy ire7ro£-

summons him

a subordinate to appear before

all his

—

27 Siaypacfxiv Ta dvTiypaa, and in P Oxy IX. 1203 ask that their positions should (late i/A.D.) certain petitioners be communicated to the collector of external debts in order

Tjo-aL

that he

of the

irpbs t[tjv] KaTdo-rao-tv

take no step against us before the trial case" (Ed.) p/nSev Ka8' t|u.wv oUovop-TJcrn ue'xpt

"may

and

SiKauupaTa Kal

8[v]

av

olxovopia. describes 1

(B.C.

the

P Tebt

of an oUovdu-os in

office

14) pdvTi[o-ov 8]irws

.

.

.

I.

27

21

irpbs Tais olKovopiais Kal

"take dpX"f>«XaK6i[T]e£ais irpoxeipi.[o-8u]o-i.v 0^1.0X0701, care that persons of repute are appointed to the posts of oeconomus and archiphylacites" (Edd.). In P Eleph u 7 (b.c. 223-22) uv 8' dv irpd|r|is y o£k[ovo" piiiv, the word has the general meaning measures," and as showing its width of application we may cite BGU 3 926 (a h. iSS) 80-a 8eVrai yeveVBai ev tw iirb tt)v oIkovo" of a bath, and P Ryl p-iav o-ou Pa[X]aveiu, of the "care III.

30

II. 7S (a.d. 137) irepl oikovou.(o.s. of the conduct of his business by a strategus. The important rescript of the Pre-

P Lond 904 25 (a.d. 104) (= III. p. 124, Selections which offers such a striking analogy to Lk 2 lff

73)>

P-

,

requires all persons residing out of their return to their homes Vv[o] Kal

—

regular order of the census" In P Rein 7 31 (B.C. 141

ev tois Tet\
P Tebt

Td

—

"

ttj[s diro]-ypaTJs TrX7]piocruo-iv,

olxodo/Liog.

P Ryl

(ii/B.C )

fect,

XT

a!.),

-yiviuo-Ke p-e tt|v tepoiroiav iiiKovou.T]ue'[vov,

TpOTTOV olKOVOU.UO-ap.ei'.

65

OIK0S0U.IK0T.S Kal ev TOIS XeiTOVp-ylKOtS (A.D. 202) tV TOIS In the Kal iv tols \px](TTLKois (see the editor's note). is

,

office

further

sense of "building," cf. OGIS elo-[ep]e'Ta>o-av els t^|v oiKoSouiav.

and Cagnat IV. 661 11 (Acmonia a.d. S5) oirws p.ii8ev toO uvTiuetov tovtou i\ twv irepl [av]To <|>UTeiWV fj oikoSouiuiv eXao-o-wflij

(= Witkowski 2

(mid. iii/B.C.)

38 (<-) (iii/B.c.) of the management of the details in some matter relating apparently to cowherds— irepl Poinov 8v &v [Tpdjirov See also Preisigke 3925 s oIkovout|8[t|i..

(B.C. 25)

in its literal

to

(ii/B.C.)

a.ya.irr\,

(2)"-

log) Xdy(os) OVTOufjS II.

In Eph 4 Trpbs olKo8oui|v ttjs suggests that perhaps the meaning is "for the improvement The word is a shortened form of oikoof the occasion." S6p.T]p.a

1 1

used for the administration of a sacred

60

in ib.

olxodofirj. This late Greek word, which

Petr II.

is

.

.

:

n?|v

otjvtjOt]

that they

Col

cf.

own

I

districts to

[ol]Kovop.iav

may carry

out the

25 .

?) olKovoat'a is used of a legal transaction— |rn.]8ep.£av o'iKov[oJu.£av «af eu.oii iroieio-8at 6 cf. P Magd 32 (B.C. 217) p.«8' oti tos ir«pl toutiov oUovo|j.£as " avec l'assistance de qui je puisse passer les actes 8rjo-op.ev, :

Other exx. of the word are— P Tebt

necessaires" (Ed.). 18

I.

115) Tu>v 8e irpbs Tats ypa|j.|jLaTe£aLs dyvoouvrajv ti|v 7€yov«iav irtpl 4[u.o]0 o'iKovou.£av, "the scribes being " ignorant of this transaction affecting me (Edd.), lb. II.

30

31S

(B.C.

19

(notice

of a

"my

olKovou.e£[as,

claim— a.d.

166) to

right of procedure

el's

"

(Edd.

),

ue 8£Kai[ov]

P Oxy

I.

56"

uov Kvpiov irpbs u.bvr)v TavTrjv Tfiv otKovo)i£av 'AuoiTav, "that I may have assigned to me as " my guardian for this transaction only Amoitas (Edd.), and 8 ;/'. XII. 1467 (a.d. 263) where reference is made to the law (A.D. 211)

that

and

eTri'ypa<|>ijvai

women,

in virtue of their possession of three children

ability to write,

have the right

ev ats iroiovv[T]ai. oiKovoaiais, all

'

'

x w p[' s] l

Kvp£ou xpip-aTiêiv

to act without a guardian in

business which they transact."

Chrest. II. 6S 10 (a.d. 14) d]K[oXoi]8[«]s ats e'x
In Cicero's letters the word occurs bis in the sense of "arrangement," "order" (ad Ait. vi. I. I, II), as in Epict. iii. 24.92. For the derived sense of "utility," "practical expediency," see M. Anton, iv. 19 (with Crossley's note). tion."

oiy.ovojiiog in its literal sense of (as

in

Lk

(A.D. 172)

12 42

,

MapTt

1

[.

"steward," "manager of an estate" Cor 4 2 ) is found in P Tebt II. 402 1 .

.]

OLKOvdu.uXau£as'Eiri.u.dxis ko[1]

twv irpoTepov TouX£as KaXXiviSos irapd Ai8tip.ov olkoSouov, "to Mart steward of Flavia Epimache and of the ., .

.

5

443

OIKO?

property formerly belonging to Julia Kallinis, from Didymus, builder," P Oxy VI. 929" (ii/iii A.D.) Nivvdpip oiKovdpiu 'Atriuvos q-rpaenryoC), and P Fay 133 2 (iv/A.D.) aTre'o-reiXa

tov oUfovjdpov ['Hpa]KXsi8r|v irpbs c« Kafld f|£uo[o-as] IW " I have sent to T-f|v 8iaTaY^|V ttjs Tpvyrjs iroiT|0"r|Tai, you the steward Heraclides as you requested, to make arrangements " about the vintage (Edd.).

The meaning

Rom

in

"

of

treasurer

RV (cf.

16 23

maic and

I

"

given to the word common both in Ptole-

which

Esdr 4 J9

)

is

is

Roman

times, though latterly the position sank in importance: see P Tebt I. 5 159 (B.C. 11S) with

much

in

the editors' note, and for later exx.

ib.

II.

296

12

(a.D. 125)

Sw-ypavpe SckovvSu tu tow K[v]piou Kaio-apos oiKovdpw s ("procurator," G.H.) (Spaxpds) <'A>, P Oxy IV. 735 From the inscrr. (A.D. 205)Kai
On

the difficult usage of oiKovdpos in Gal 4 2 to denote one who has charge of the person or estate of a minor, see Burton ICC ad loc. ; and against MahafTy's view on P Petr 246) that the oUovdpos "had authority to investigate criminal cases on appeals," see Archiv iv. p. 31 f. The title is discussed by Wilcken Chrcst. I. i. p. 150 ff. II.

iS

(

1) (B.C.

which oIkos on V Oxy

oiHog.

which "the house of God" had in Jewish but also to the "holy houses" of Greek antiquity,

to the place religion,

as preparing the way for the Christian usage (1 Tim 3 1S 17 I Pet 4 see e.g. Ma^n 94 s (ii/B.c), where a certain ) Eli
:

—

cis

t]o[v oIkJov t[ov Updv,

ib.

1

7

17

(1st half ii/A.D.) tu> iepu>

KXiSuvi, and Syll 571 (= 3 qSj)*-^ (iv/B.c), where mention is made of an oIkos Tepe'vios lepds in Chios. In Herodas i. 26 oIkos Tfjs 8eoi refers to Aphrodite.

ot'Ku Tiiv iv

From deity,

tomb was often dedicated to a and hence became his "temple" or "home,"

the fact that a

local is

it

natural that oIkos should be used in inscrr. in the sense of

BCH

(1S78), p. 610 f., and Magnesia ib. xviii. (1894) p. 11 (cited in C. and B. i. p. ioon. 1 ): also Kaibel 321 9 (after A.D. 171) KapaTov oikov. I'or oIkos

"tomb,"

as at Cibyra

ii.

used in an astrological sense see

P Lond

9S recto

'>"'•

9

"

my

house has been searched," P Ryl

II.

KaTa^vopai. oI'kov ev Ta> ciroixCui, "at the door of the house which I inhabit in the farmstead" (Edd.), and the magical incantation P Oxy VIII. 5 II52 (v/vi A.D.) |3of|9l. TJp.IV KCU TOVTW oI'kw (fol TOVTW 127

€irl ttjs

(A.D. 29)

without article

phrases— iv

cf.

oI'ku),

tK'pas

Ac 24 s1 ). "at home"

oii

See also the prepositional 31 P Lond 42' (1 Cor II ), 12

P Fay I15 (a.d. P Ryl II. 173 (a) 11 10 12 (late ii/A.D.) where ko.t' oikov. (A.D. 99): and ib. 76 "according to households," is contrasted with Kara irpdo-wFor a wide sense in irov, "according to individuals." (B.C. 168)

101):

i(,

(=

I. p.

oVkov,

30) 01 iv oiIkwi irdvTts,

"out

of the house," '

151

(before a.D. 17S) irapex«-w See further s.v. oUia.

84

oly.ovj.ievy].

'H oiKovpcvrj (yh). "the inhabited world," is a common designation of the Roman Empire, orbis to varum : cf. e.g. the notification of the accession of Nero, I' )xy VII. I02i 5ff 81 Tfjs oiKoupt'vrjs Kal (a.D. 54) Trpoo-SoKrjOds Kal eXm-

<

O-0CLS

AvTOKpaTwp

aYaObs 8a£pa»v

dTToSt'SeLKTat,

84 Tfjs oikov-

Hp^YV?*D T € TrdvTwv diroSeSeiKTai, "and the expectation

dâOwv Nt'pwv Kaio-ap and hope of the world has been declared Emperor, the good genius of the world and source of all good things, Nero, has been declared Caesar" (Ed.) cf. OGIS 666 s 66S 5 Similarly Preisigkt 2 176 (a.D. 161-1S0) with reference to Marcus Aurelius tov [dpJxfj

p.e'vT|s

titv

:

Kal 0-wTfjpa (Abvdos) a god [Besa

cvep-ytTriv

oXtjs o!Koup.«'v(r|S)

tov KaTaXdpTrovTa (iii/iv

A.D.

)

rJK€

is

?]

—

oXt)s oiKov[p€VT|s.

Tfjs

invoked as

papTvpovpevov.

P Lond

vocations as

.

,

poi o

I2I T04 (iii/A.D.

In

ib.

— iLtywa-rov

8t*

See also such magic

in-

(

)

= 1.

107)

p.

KaXii

V "

bXr|v oiKovpt'vnv, P Leid u>) StoTTTOTa tou ovpavov, emXdpTrwv

Tf|v (/.

1070

Kal

9

A very early instance of the phrase occurs in V. 541 7 where a certain Aigyptos supplicates Ptolemy o-ov Tfjs oiKovpc'vT|s Trdo-r|s PacriXevoVTOs II. or III. cf. I Esdr 2 3 may add a new ex. from the New Comedy in otKovpevT).

ttj

PSI

—

I

lib

:

We

I.

x^P a

16 5 Fr. (a) ttjs otKoupe'viis

I

tepd o-atpuis aiiT-q

VtIv

hardly necessary to point out that the 1 28 (cf. pleasant hyperbole of Lk 2 , Ac Ramsay Paul f. ) cil. must not be too far. 4S p. pressed t)

It is

pdvr|.

n

oixovqyoQ.

where,"

=

read in Tit 2 5 N* " pronounced by Grimm-Thayer not found elsebut Field (Notes, p. 220) refers to Soranus of

This adj.

ACD*G,

"house-worker," which

is

is

Ephesus, a medical writer

(tint

whose work nepl-yvvaiKciuiv

earlier than ii/A.D.)

"from

Tra9
Boissonade quotes oiKovpYov Kal Kafo'Spiov ("sedentary") (3tov, where oiKovpdv would suit at least equally well." For the verb oiKonpYe'u see Clem. Rom. 1 with Sid-ytiv

The form oUovpos, "keeper at home," Lightfoot's note. u c read in X c H, occurs in the magic P Lond 125 zvrso

D

(v/a.d.) (= I. p. 124) TJ fltbs t| KaXo[vp]e'vr| oiKovpos. further Field ut s. and the citations in Wetstein ad I.

See

(i/ii

The subst. in its ordinary applicaA.D.) (=1. p. 127 ff.). " " an inhabited house is found in such tion to passages as P Oxy II. 294 10 (a.d. 22) (= Selections, p. 35) 6 ep[is] oikos TipavvTiTfai,

=

.

3

P

NT

conception of the oikos TrvmpaTikos and the oikos tov fltoi Thieme (p. 31) refers not only illustrating the

apparently equivalent In irdXiS, see the note " suis 126 4 For oI'ko8cv impensis," cf.

is I.

Syll 737 (= 1109) oVko6«v to 8eppd\vxvov.

.

As

(Attic otKTipco)

oli
oiy.ovQOQ. See s.v. oIkovpyos.

(Attic oIhtiooj). For the form oiKTtpu in the Attic

oiy.zeiQco

inscrr. see

Meisterhans

Gr. p. 179.

The adverb oiKTpws occurs in the interesting school exerP Fay 19 3 (ii/A.D.), purporting to be the copy of a

cise,

addressed by the Emperor Hadrian to Antoninus regarding his approaching death which, he declares, was neither untimely nor unreasonable nor lamentable nor unletter

expected

—

o]{iTe

dTr[poo-]SoKfJTu>[$. o-]fjs 8'

XeCTri«is

dwfpel

otlT]e

For the

dXoYws

adj. see

oiiT«

Kaibel 59

—otKTpius

o(St«

dtrao-tv dp«Tfjs koI o-ucppoo-uviis pvT|pelov

ol[KT]pd TraSuv poipas

iiir[o]

8aipovos €\0pov.

444

OlKTtp/J.0?

oirorplvyia.

oixriQfiog. Preisigke 3923 (graffito)

no need

OKveco

Me'pKT]

proposed emendation

for Preisigke's

(There

olKT«ipp
— Mcpot)

oIk-

-reipwv (?).)

NT

This

is

in

=

3

"wine-bibbing" (1 Pet 4 ) is found Kal Xi^vciai Kal oivo(pXvYtai Kal dXXa Kara, Philo de Vita Mas is, ed. Mangey

fi.ir.

Musonius

elp. 15

p. 14

irapairXrio-ia

17 II. p. 163 olvo(j>XvYtai Kal bxpocpaYiai Kal Xa-yv€tai Kal aXXai dirXT)pu>Toi e-rriOvpiai. Other exx. in Wetstein. ,

olfuu, dtofiai. For this verb construed with the 2I 25

cf.

,

e£ i>v

Tj

ace.

and

inf.,

as in

Jn

(iT|Ti)p

6 13 (B.C. 223-2) ovk olpai [8'] avTov ?x eLV aiiTov avriyytWev, P l'etr III. 51 6 (Ptol.) to

dpyvpiov 8 uiiovTo d-iroXtoXevat iv twi papo-nr7riwi, "the money which they thought had been lost in the purse" 2 (Edd.), and P Oxy XIV. 1666 (iii/A.D.) olopai tov a86X4>bv Sapa-rruppuu-a peraStSajKa'ai vptiv 81' 7\v aiTCav KaTfjXOov " I think that eis 'AXeldvSpeiav, my brother Sarapammon has told you the reason why I went down to Alexandria"

P Eleph

332

construed with the

It is

(Edd.). in

12

s

(ii/A.D.)

alone, as in Phil

inf.

I

17 ,

1

(B.C. 223-2) KaBdirep wiou 8«Iv, P Flor III. oidptvos 8vvaa-8ai -rvxeiv dSiKcos 7rpa-ypaTwv.

and P Oxy VI. S9S 24 (a.i>. 123) oiopevrj €k tovtov 8ijvacr0ai €K
EGT

:

P

Leid

O

4

(B.C.

163-2)

(=

I.

p.

IlS)

ot'txo

hi tu> iiirvu

15 KaTo.p 8wo"w 0-01

to St'ppa tou ttoSos pov, also ib}~ uprjv oiKiav Ka8a(pco-8ai. KaXXvrvovTos aviTTJv. The root is *6/m.s— 10— cf. Lat. omen, :

old Lat. osmen [*ouis—men) (Boisacq,

692).

p.

olvonoz7]g. This compound subst. (Mt II 19 Lk 7 34 is found in the dream of Nectonabus, P Leid U iv 21 (ii/B.c.) (= I. p. 125), as edited by Wilcken Alt!!. Nicole p. 584, Kal JSoijev aiTw ,

)

-

ovtl oivoiroTn paGvpfjorai irplv

<|>vo-t

"and

seemed good

him

t)

&\pao-0ai tov ^p-yov,

by nature he was a wine-drinker, to take a holiday before he began work." Other compounds are oIvoXoy«i (Ostr 7ii 3 -Ptol.), oivoTrow'u) (P Rev L sx " '^B.c. 25S), olvoirwXris (P Fay 63 s A.D. 240), and olvocpopos (P Lond 402 22 (= II. p. 12) B.C. it

For the verb see Deut 2i 2 °.

P Eleph

to

(i.e.

Petesius), since

—

—

6I0Q. For olos without toiovtos in the sense of "such as," " of what kind," as in Mt 24 21 al., cf. P Oxy II. 27S 18 (A.D. 17) pdvrjs tov pvXov vyt.i]i Kal do-ivfji, " the olov Kal TTapeiX^
s8 (a.d. 66) Td irapd(pepva ola edv Ik 154 " the paraphernal as they emerge from " For otos used as a relative (cf. wear and tear (Edd.).

(Edd.),

P Ryl

Tpuptws

ttjs

Prolei*.

P Lond 982 s

(iv/A.D.) (= III. p. 242) dvfjX[0opev] dirb Tfjs SoKipao-ias 3" see also the late P Lond IV. 1343 (a.d.

cf.

93),

p.

o'las

dep'

II.

t-ypTjt,

Y°-P

TJpt'pas

Avviavov, and

709) 8irws pi) ci'pupev Kaf avTuv d
whatever against them." In P Ryl II. 77 23 -" 5 (a.d. 192) we have the phrases 0I0V t' 4o-tiv (cf. 4 Mace 4') and ovk oldv T cottiv, unfortunately both in broken contexts, but see

P Tebt

II.

41

1

7

(ii/A.D.) oids Te rjv Kal irpo-ypd+ai. ci pr|

cirT|YYfLXdpTiv o-Tjp€pdv

TrapeVao-0aL,

used in an indirect question, as in iv. 6. 4 Kal rj Trpoo-irolno-is 8pa 81'

Olos survives

(Matheson).

current in dialects

:

in

MGr

6 Oxy VI. S93

as in [Lkl 5". See also P Lond ill 181 cited s.v. 6801For the dim. olvdpiov cf. P Eleph 13 6 (B.C. 223-2) irope'w.

OXVECO.

(= Witkowski 2

weakened

II.

provision

is

77

s6

A.D.) (= Selections, p. 122), where that the man who is conveying a dead

(iii/iv

made

—

for burial shall be entertained iv tpwplois Kal [ol]vapiu> Kal cXatu, "with delicacies and thin wine and olive-oil." OiviiYia, "conveyance of wine," is found in P Oxy XIV.

body

165 i

LS)

a

(iii/A.D.),

in

and the corresponding

PSI VI. 568*

(B.C.

253-2):

(A.D. 92), with the editor's note.

cf.

adj. olvTryds (not in

oIvikos in

ib.

715"

in o(-y)oios,

see Jannaris Gr. § 615,

which

" is

Thumb Hand-

4 is read by Lachmann in [Jn] 5 we may compare BGU III. S95" a

—

i. ii/A.D.) ollu 8r|iroTe p. 557) 16 (a.d. 305-306) dXXiu oluSrJTT-oTe Tpdiru, P Grenf II. 76 16 P (vi/A.D. ) oiao-8if|iroTe eipeo-iXoYtas, and T[pdiru). ib. 90

hardly necessary to illustrate this common word, but note otvos Kaivds in Ostr 1142 (beginning of iii/ A.D.) as the antithesis to otvos iraXaios in ib. 1 129, not vt'os

P Grenf

,

oloadijTiozovv. For this compound, which

we may

tov olvapiov IIpa£id8T|S p. 43) irepl 6 ofriru elo-«XT|Xv0ev i% aYpov, P Oxy XIV. 1672 (A.D. 37-41) iroXXd Xe'a olvdpia, "a quantity of quite thin wine," and

Thess I 6 cf. Epict. dv ycvoito, " and

book, p. 94.

ofiv

Si

1

o'ltov

consider by what means you would achieve your pretence

(perhaps from Syria (Arckiv

,

(the epistra-

^

oh'OQ. It is

"he

*> Tt Lob. Phryn. p. 372 oix o^ " (Rom 9°) is to be understood as a strong negative equivalent to ov St|1toii, "not of course that," cf. Field /Votes, p. 15S. For olos

to

olu>8r|iroToCv voo-fjpaTL,

152 or 141).

o"€

tegus) might even have proscribed you, had I not promised that you would be present to-day" (Edd.). According

(vi/vii A.D.), cited s.v. 8Xos.

s8 is found in a This verb, followed by an inf. as in Ac 9 sense, as an epistolary formula, e.g. P Eleph 13' ,

(B.C.

223-2)

2 (= Witkowski

,

p.

43)

«vxapio-TT|a-eis

oip poi

o-avToC t€ firipcXdpevos Kal p^ oKviiv YP
P Oxy VI. 930 1 (ii/iii A.D.) p*| 6kvi poi [YJpd
iroiTJo-opev,

and aiiTui

and OKVii

ib.

ircpl

ov tdv

XP^H 5

-

See also Field Notes, p. IlS, Hercher Epist. Gr. p. 8«

l'roclus de forma epistolari in

yap P Giss I.

tiirciv tis

79''

6

(c.

A stronger sense is seen in pox8r|p£av. a.d. 117) cl Svvotov p[oi] fjv 8iaTp[t']-

4+5

oXiycoptco

0Kl'f]p0S twv

\[ei]v irpos ri)v oiKovopiav

f|u«T«'pu>v,

s

ovk dv

and P Oxy XIV. 1775 (iv/A.D.) ovk A good ex. of the thought of Eph T|H-^1o-a. by Menander Fragm. p. 1S6, No. 619

—

12

is

5

I2 ls

Ac

w[k]vtjkci.v,

iroXtv

uKvr|o-a oiire

afforded

(k.c.

2)

(= Witkowski*,

p.

14S

"write to me yourself 7pdcJK p.01 Kal dvoKvws Trorjo-w, about anything you want, and I will do it without hesitation" (Edd.), and PSI VI. 621 8 (cited s.v. 6kv«o). 'OKVT|pcis is found in Menander Perikeir. 127 us oKvnpuis |ioiirpo
Ade.

dXeyov

"briefly," as in

"

19

I

whereby

s

cf.

,

1

The phrase

ere'aiv «vapi8p.ios.

Pet 5",

I

Mk

in

eu-ol

o-ireto-ov

(i/A.D.)

130) Kal o-v 8t virep

ovk oX£yov

u.01

«WT]KoXov8r|K6Tos),

I' Oxy I. 39 (A.D. 1 short-sighted," and see Kaibel 346 18 (iii/iv A.D. 8aKpvwv 6Xi-yov, 502

6X£vov. as

sing.

52) dXiyov pXt'iruv,

uv iav

JicTTf

40)

(A.D. (/.

have suffered no slight damage" (Edd.), P Oxy XIV. l66S 1T (iii/A.D.) T| Tei.|j.r| tov o-etTov 0X1711 eo-rCv. For the "

may compare the P Oxy IV. 743

22

I

e-y«vT]8nv els

oy.vrjQot;. With the use of this adj. in Phil 3 1 we adverb dvoKvuis (for Attic ookvus) in

II.

pXdpovs eirr|KXov8nKOTos

neut.

XaXtirov yi -roiavT to-rlv «£ap.apTdv€i.v, S. Kal Xiyav 6Kvovp.ev ol ireirpaxorts.

P Ryl

,

81'

P Par 26 9

well illustrated by

is

= Selections,

6X1710V,

oXCwv

(for form, see (B.C. 163-162) p. 14) " m a below) tt|V Tiiv dSiKovvTiov T||J.ds tbiAavrtav tx^ ;vat few words to set before you the selfishness of those who are (

81'

-

Other phrases are

injuring us." I

15

oXivwv, as

dir'

(B.C. 144) 8tou-e8a vp.uv] tu>v u.€-yun-wv Bciiv,

P Meyer

in

virepiSeiv

p.r|

" bitten wir euch, Ihr grossen dXeywv [Sia£civTas, Gotter, uns, die von geringem unser Leben fristen, nicht zu " " after a little," as in P ae-r' dXiyov, iibersehen (Ed.) Ryl s 41 and irpos 6X170V, "for a II. 77 (ii/A.D.), (A.D. 192), 234

T|u.ds dir'

;

s "eight days old" (Phil 3 ).

see

P Oxy

little," as in

oy.zai)fiEQog,

Moulton Gr.

ii.

On

the form of the

word

p. 176.

" withstands but 4

14

I.

67

14

(A.D. 33S) Trpbs oXiyov eio-xvei,

time" (Edd.),

for a short

cf.

Tim 4 8

I

"

shown

P Lille I. 17 6 (iii/B.C.) irepl o-iTap[C]ov oktu dpTapciv, P Grenf II. 38* (B.C. 81) u[
™

;

The combination kt, like cf. x T '£">> 8£xtv, etc. not occur in MGr vernacular.

itt,

in Biblical

IO27xxri.il

this strong

(as

ad 1 Thess 5 3 ), amended Chrest. I.

kivtvvw Ka8eo*TTJKaT€, oiov dXe8pou ovk avi-ol (idvoi, dXXd Kal 6[X]okXt|Pov

6iroku>

p. is

not infrequent in papyri of

38S

that gives

cf.

p.

BGU

IV.

joi) iv

vu.
to PovXcv-

6Xe8pos

person ("pest"). For anew ex. see Menander Samia 133 The ordinary force of Xau.aiTvirr| 8' avSpumos, 6X«0pos. 82 3 kokIo-tu (c. B.C. 220) 6X€8pos is seen in 5?// 463 (= 527) read by p.

Lachmann

For exx. of the adj. 6Xe'8ptos, which is Thess I 9 see Cronert Mem. Here.

in 2

II.

A.D.)

ovx

(ii/iii

a.d.)

11

ii/iii

[o]X[£]7T)v tr|[(i]€tav fioi |i«8'

BGU

A.D., e.g.

146

I.

ib.

^naiucrd^v, to Moulton (Gr.

According

6X170V.

10

II. ii.

A3 B D 1 MGr Gr. see also Thackeray as in LXX twice" p. I26f. 28 cf. MGr With iv 6X170), Ac 26 as as well 0X170S. X170S "ovx

oXeyos appears

S times in

6,

Ac

4

(X

1

.

.

.

)

i.

,

o-l

Xeyo (Kaipo) and

\ii

"

6\iya. "soon,"

in

a short time."

" For the derivation from X0170S, pestilence," see Boisacq, p. 5S6.

ohyoyvyog, "faint-hearted" verb

cf.

P Oxy

P Petr

II.

X. 1294 13

«volk£ov, elo-diro^

Thess 5 14 ).

(1

40(a)

(ii/iii

12

A.D.)

7ap avTO

the rent, for you will get

new

astragalos inscr.

For the corresponding add dv8pôu.ai, and

cited s.:\ u.f|

AXô+vx" 8e "do not lose

Xt|(h(it], it

once

for all

from Pamphylia

in

"

toO

[irjepl

heart about

(Edd.), and the

JIIS

xxxii. (1912)

'

P- 2 73

^h 8

[djXiyov/vxt"

•

•

•

,

6?.iya>QS(o.

186.

For this verb = "make light of," as in Heb 12 (from 30 Prov 3 n ), cf. PSI VI. 502 (B.C. 257-6) KaXis dv ovv ov 7ap iroi.T|o-ai.s p.r|8ep.£av T|)iv 6Xi7wpiav (B.C. 1 13) 'ttTTiv
oXiyom ozoc; is not found in profane authors, confined to four occurrences in Mt:

and cf.

in

Bibl.

Greek

is

Act. Tliom. 28.

I. Chrest. p. 389) 8taXaPuv p.T|S«(iids Ttvêo-Bai that you wdl o-vv7vuht|S 6Xi7uipT|8tvTos tivos, "believing " I\ . 1095 receive no pardon for any neglect (Edd.),

(=

BGU

6)uyoQ. this common following are exx. of the varied uses of 14 as in Ac 14 28 P Tetr II. 40(a) adj. with reference to (1) time, 2 oXivos Witkowski "yap p. 41) dv8p£?eo-8«, (iii/B.C.) (= 10 (c. A.D. 100) T|p.c'pas oXeyas, «o-Tiv, P Fay 125

The

,

,

Xpovos ip.iv (2) number, as

dXtynv eXdv,

Petr

Tripao-[0]T|O~€O*8ai.

— a representation of

oXe'8pu)t e£oXXvo-0ai..

P

the

:

(ii/iii

the great danger that was being incurred at Hermopolis by the withholding of their annona from the soldiers for three years. Like Lat. pemicies (Ter. is used as a comic hyperbole applied to a Ad. iSS),

TTipiov

and spread over a wide area

;

does

word, which

all

(see Milligan

(iv/A.D.)

B.C. 300,

papyri Greek-speaking world cf. from other exx. in Mayser Gr. 19(2)' (iii/B.c.) xpovov ovk dXtov The aspirated 0XC70S does not occur till later, but 163 f.

:

usage implies "ruin," the loss of

worth to existence

began about

writing, in the

p. 9S)

oXsOgog. For a somewhat weakened use of

to

Vg ad modicum). Thackeray (Gr. i. that the form dXCos, due to the omission of the 7 in

degree,"

OXTCO.

Jas

,

a slight p. 112) has

maybe

the latter passage the meaning

(in

in

"a

Mt 9", P Ryl

II.

quantity of olives,"

130" (A.D. 31) ovk and (3) degree, as in

(A.D. 57)

(i.f|

ovv

dX]i7u>p[T|o-r|s]

(time of Claudius or Nero) ov*" ira[pa](itvo>,

evijrvxovo-a

(= ovk

Chrest.

I.

p.

149) edv 8t

«;o-avTo p.[o]v, oiirws

you neglect

P

this, as

Tf«pl (

Oxy

= ov X

8tii[v]

dXi7u.pw,

)

VII.

1065

oXiyu>pT|o-Tl s

Kd7u

ib.

p.T|8ev6s,

>

s

dXXd

(iii/A.D.)

iio-irtp

ov

1097^

[o]l 8eol

i[o-]o(iai.,

the gods have not spared

me

"if

so will

446

oAiycas not spare the

I

tol

6\i-yu)pu>

from the

gods"

inscrr. Syll

TOUTO

pT|8€TrOT€

no15

I.

652

(

=

3

SS5)"

a.p. 220)

(c.

Kal bXoKXr)ptas o-ou xaipiv.

(iii/iv a.i>.)

and

775(=

8-rrws

See also P

8e]to.

Khan

Sa'i'd

I

25

xxxv. (1915) p. 28) lav [Si *]ai 6 ra8aKT|s oXi^wpTjcr-n Trjv [apTrt]Xov Kal p.-fj iroirjo-T] auTif)[v] îraôv, aTroTuvvueTw to a[uTo 4Tr(TJT€i.pov, "but if Gathaces too

and

neglect the vineyard

him pay the same

to keep it in good order, let For the adv. see P Magd 6 10

fail

fine."

dXiiipus (for form

(B.C. 221) 'Hp<58]oTos 8e,

Meisterhans Gr.

II42)

LS)

—P

p. 75)

ma

(iv/A.D.)

SHywQ.

its

—

Aquila and the Anthology only supporters" (Moulton Gr. ii. p. 163).

of the writer's bookish style

appear to be

For the assimilation of IO 10 ), cf. Moulton Gr. ii.

to

o in this

NT

air. tip. (1

Cor

p. 71, and for the same tendency see Dieterich Uniersuchmigen, p. 274 f.

MGr

in

c

For the form, see Moulton Gr.

ii.

Reinhold

p. 71,

oloxhjoog is common

of material or physical soundness and comP Lond 935' (A.D. 216 or 217) (= III. p. 30)

pleteness, e.g.

P

oik tas

oXokXt|Pou

Oxy

I.

57

13

(hi/A. P.)

tou

iiirtp

K0^ " towards the completion of the survey of the 3 dykes and canals" (Edd.), ib. XIV. 1772 (late iii/A.D.) wv o-€ oXokXtjpov diroXapeiv, and from the pt8' evxopai tt)v

(-Troifjo-ai)

OGIS

x w P-°- TU}v

Ttiiv

fTrio-Kttj/iv

/ (i\ A.D. 245) x w p'°> vp-tTepov €o-p.tv 519 UpwTaT[ov Kal wo-irtpel 8i)]pos oXokXt)POS. An interesting 23 is afforded by the magic P Lond parallel to 1 Thess 5

inscrr.

I2I

the use of

to

bXoKauTwpa

burned

12 33

denote a victim the whole

Heb

io 6

''I

(Mk

,

'

)

Phryniohus mentions in his Appendix p. 51 (see Lob. Phryn. p. 524) the verbs prjpoKauWw, UpoKauTt'to, oXoKaxiTt'w, also (p. 56S) the form bXoKauTi£ui. p. 138).

still

NT

this

word

in

the

Vg

rendered

(iii/iv A. D.)

-ypdupaTa

irdvu o-ou

is

Ac

found only in

inlegi-a

8aup,d£u>,

sanitas: vli

cf.

p.ou,

16

3

,

where

F Oxy p-e'xP^

ouk £XaPov Ta 8r|XouvTd poi Ta

"

I have been much surprised, oXoxXripias ipiiv, at not receiving hitherto a letter from you In tell

I.

it 1

is

23

irtpl tt)s

my son, me how

ib.

Tui irpoxeipe'vu) Eapa-rrdppiovi, "grant victory and the racecourse and the crowd to the aforesaid " Sarapammon (Edd.), ib. X. 1298'' (iv/A.D.) irpb iravTos

Kal 6)^Xou in

= -pai)

KvpCw 6«u> ircpl ttjs bXoKXripias o-ou Kal " before all else I pray to the Lord God for the prosperity of yourself and those dearest to you" (Edd.), and BGU III. 948* (iv/v A.D.) irpb ptv irdvTwv tiixopt (= )iai) tov iravroKpaTOpav 8tbv to ire[pl t]tjs iytas o-ou

twv cpiXTaTwv

8ia(j)vXao-o-e iv.

Epict.

my

J

body,

-

i.

pou to o-upa ^tl Ttp.w to

ttoXXou iroiovpai, a great value on

VTl

'

set

I

151

use

The Biblical it whole" (cited by Sharp, p. 54). MGr bXdKcpos discussed by Milligan, Thess. p. 78. lost the second X through dissimilation (Thumb,

is

23).

p.

NT

air. «ip. (Jas 5 1 )

Tui

o-ou,

occurs in the curious spell for

transforming a goddess into the appearance of an old woman, P Lond 125 verso 3 " (v/A.D.) (=1. p. 124) oXoXv£acr' tj

-ypavs

tuf;€Tai.

the subst.

see

For

birws p^| cukoXus axiT-^v diroXijo-ns.

P Leid \V"' ><>

(ii/iii

a.d.)

k

Trpoo-paXdptvos pvKrjcraL dXoXu-ypds I21 323 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 94) pi| W|

(=

[I. p-f)

II. p.

155)

Lond

-pdv), P

dXoXuvpbs p*) For the adj.

769 (/. (p. 109). o-upiYpos), and s oXoXwyaios see Kaibcl 546 (Imperial) oXoXv-yaia vvKTtpis. "a howling bat," and for dXoXvKTpia (not in LS) applied to a woman "crying aloud" at a sacrifice see Syll 566

o-iAipi/ypos

The words

(ii/B.c).

are onomatopoetic

:

cf.

vXaKTe'u, Lat. ululare.

s

o-f|pepov

XII. 1478 3 (Gnostic charm fur victory ), A.D.) 80s veiKTjv oXoKXripiav o-aSiou (/. o-Ta8£ou)

you are" (Edd. iii/iv.

103) cf.

:

to

pay regard

(= 3 9S2)"

oloxhjola. In the

p.

oXoKXrjpov

keeping

6

8

cf. Os/r 1305 (a.D. 4) oXoTruptiTai dpxot, apparently with reference to loaves of unground wheat, or wheat boiled whole, and the corresponding compound oXoKapirupa (see Deissmann fiS

is

(=1.

(iji/A.D.)

6/.0 Ai'Ccj.

oloxavico/Lia. of which

11

59o

This

cuxopc(

o-«

(/.

and P Lond

40.

p.

£oXo8p€vw.

safety

v-yUvav 8fu>,

III. p. 244) irapaKaXwv tov 8fbv I'va o-ai ( d-rroXdpw «v8upouvTa Kal euTruypovvTa Kal bXoKXr|povvTa.

has

—

orot

tuxopaC

oXokXt]-

P Oxy X. 1299 3

—

7

1244 (iv/A.D.)

Handbook,

olodoevco.

With

irdvTwv

Sttuis

evxPU'vos

)

diroXdpw,

o-wpaTtov, bXoKXripov avrb ^x €LV

oXodgs vzrjg.

MGr

a.d.

(iii/iv

vyiatveiv) Kal oXoKX^pttv irapd Tui Kvpiu

t^)v 4' V X TI V

work

Syll

Snopuxwv,

According to Radermacher (Gr. p. 54) the extension of forms in -ws belongs essentially to the written language. In this connexion we may notice the appearance of the new adv. oXtyus in 2 Pet 2 1S AB (Vg/onlnlta/i) " as character-

at

inscr.

bXoKXripias

ttjs

The corresponding verb such formulae as the follow-

in

ii*yiaivouo-av

piv

irpb

[u]irtp

[dve'o-]T7)o-ev.

common

no 7

I.

Kal

o-e

bXoKXripov

istic

fairly

See also the votive

A.D.) McXtCvtj

(i/ii

evx^"

is

Lips

povo-dv

2

Mayser Gr.

cf.

xP1°"ap«vos, irape£XKuo-€ p€ " mais <:«s toO vOv, Herodotos, me traitant avec mepris, " traine en longueur jusqu'aujourd'hui (Ed.). Coming from wpa, "care," the word is the opposite of TroXuwpt'w. p. 163,

(not in

ing

(=JHS

(B.C. 88)

3

iroSiiv

[tcuv]

€KXt[l
[ttjs irpbs tu>

ti>o-*peias

P Lips

(Ed.),

crou pr) Kopio-dptvds o-ou •ypdppaTa,

ir€p£

0A09

0X0Q. P Grenf 8Xr|s

II.

77

8a[ird]vr|s,

(iv/A. D.

)

3"

(iii/iv

SXas t[irr]d

«irl

A.D.)

"the whole

(=

Selections,

outlay,"

"

rjpc'pas,

p.

121) "H}?

P Oxy VI. 903 4

for seven

whole days,"

and Prienc II2 93 (after B.C. S4) 81a roi x €1-H-' vos °^ ov " " 5 See also P Thead (cf. Lk 5 ). during the whole winter 51 3 (A.D. 299), where, at the end of a deed of sale, the vendor announces SypavJ/a to oXa. With the use of 8Xos in Jn 9 31 ;'

t

—

13

10 ,

,

we may compare P Fay I19 6

o-airpbv

whole of

Kal it

(B.C. 112)

alXov

(/.

(

= Selections,

the entertainment of a

words

—to

iSXov)

decayed" (Edd.).

8'

oXov

ttrl

100) x<>P TOV "rotten hay, the

A.D.

XeXupt'vov, Other exx. are

p. 31),

Roman

(.'.

P Tebt I. is 1& where the instructions for

visitor are

Trdv[Twv]

tt)v

summed up

in

the

p€VL0-TT|v (ppovTi'Sa

44-7

oAoreA?;?

ofiiXea) "

in TroiovptVou tov €v8okow[t]o. tov dySpa KaTao-Ta8fj[vat, general take the greatest pains in everything that the visitor

maybe

P Kyi

satisfied" (Edd.).

its

(viz.

ib.

152

11

936

20

133"

(a.d. 33) «£ oi is a risk of

whereby there

a dam's) being entirely carried away" (Edd.), and (a.d. 42) Tots iSXois T)
damage done hy an inroad

of

it,"

II.

"

KivSvvtvsi Tu> SXui. «|ap8rjva[i,

of sheep.

P Oxy VI.

In

(iii/A.n.) oiii 4>l\o^cvov 6X'

e£ iiXwv oi\ eipov, the entirely failed to find Philoxenus,"

"I have

editors render,

6

and compare

ib. S93 (vi/vii A.D.) oi8e'v[a] Xd-yov inrJp oXov to o-uvoXov Trpd-ypaTos, " no ground of complaint on any matter of any kind whatsoever." For the interchange of SXos and irds cf. P Tebt II. 418* (iii/A.D.) irpo Tciv iSXwv to irpoo-KWT|pd o-ou iroiu, for the usual irpb

oiao-8fJTroTe

P Lond 404

TrdvTuv,

£opcu P land oX[oi

.

For 81' oXou, as where a persea

.

and survives

(iii/B.c),

*oXFo-s

:

cf.

may

10

,

and Epic form oSXos, from

Lat. saints, soli.uis (Boisacq, p. 699). add that the compound 6Xoo-)êpr|S

Linde Epic.

illustrated in

23

is

MGr. In MGr BXos in many (Thumb Handbook, p. 97),

in

similar to the Ionic

is

Jn 19

the form oliXos

districts takes

Att.

305) do-Trd-

see P Oxy I. 53 reported on as 8idXov AidXou is found in Cercidas

in

tree

"quite dried up."

£r|pavTto-av,

We

p.

20

.

which

(=11.

.

316)

(a.d.

a.d. 346)

[e.

-rrdvTas tous €V ttj oikio. oXovs KttT ovopa, and 13' (iv/A.D. ) irdvTes oi dSeXcpoi o-ou kit ovopa

.

.

15

p.

13

f.

:

for the adv. see

is

fully

Cicero

ad

vi. 5. 2.

1 by P Oxy IV. 744 (B.C. 1) ( = Selections, p. 32) ut| dyuvKJs edv oXus clo-iropevovTai, evu tv 'AXe£avSp< < 1 > a pc'vu, where 8Xus may perhaps imply all the writer's fellow-workmen. For the meaning "actually," adopted by the Revisers in 31 I Cor I.e., we may cite ib. XIV. 1676 (iii/A.i>.) KaXiis oiv

7tolt|o-€ls o-e,

=

"

" perfect,"

complete," which

in the

NT

1 Thess 5" (but cf. Arist. Plant, i. 2. 20, 909 B), we can now cite the decree of Epaminondas attached to Nero's pompous declaration of the freedom of all Greeks at the Isthmian games of a.d. 67, Syllyjb (= 3 Si4) 46 dv«Lo-opia.v, f|v ouSds Tuiv TrpoTepov Sepao-Tuv oXotcXtj iSwKev, where the adj. has the same adverbial force as in I Thess I.e. For the adv. dXoreXus, by which Suidas

confined to ii.

common

defines the

we may

really see

"

you

(Edd.).

Ofl^QOg. This word, which in Lk I2 54 is used of a "rain-storm," appears frequently in our sources as a kind of term, leekn. in connexion with land which has become waterlogged, e.g.

P Tebt I. 6i(<5) 132 tuv -rrapaimpe'vuiv For the (ii/A.D.). (=1.

(epPpoxos) Sid Tb[/o]pPpov See also Syll S04 (= 3 II70) 7

(B.C. 11S-7) uSaTioi/.

adj. 6pPpip,os cf.

P Lond

121 221 (iii/A.D.)

6p.ppqj.ov. Cognate with Lat. imber, bpPpos retains the nasal which dpds has lost (Boisacq, p.

91)

p.

fJ8u>p

106).

6fieioo/.iai. " " good example of this rare verb = long for (Hesych. 21 in 1 Thess 2 8 (cf. A, Sm. Ps 62(63) 2 Job 3 is supplied by the true reading of the Lycaonian sepulchral inscr. CIG III. 4000' (iv/A.D.), where the sorrowing

A

tTrc.evpe'u))

)

—

parents are described as 6peipopevo[i] desiring their son": see Ramsay in

152

ff.,

Boeckh-Franz

as against

irepl Tr
JUS (in

"greatly

xxxviii.

(191S),

CIG) and Kaibe'

who unwarrantably change 6peipdpevo[i] into d[8u]poThe illustration of I Thess I.e. is peculiarly apt if, with Wohlenberg (in Zahn's Kommentar ad I.), we regard

406,

oXoteh'jQ. For this adj. Plut.

cX[9ovo-]a Tai Mco-op^| Trpbs [rjpd]s i'va oXus l&wpt'v will therefore do well to come to us in Mesore, in

order that

p.

is

"you

bXoo-xepuJs,

cf.

Aq. Deut

1

3

pevot.

there as a term of endearment ("ein edles Kosewort"), borrowed from the language of the nursery. 2 It may be added that (Notes p. 151) prefer the smooth breathing dpeqjdptvoi, and that J. H. Moulton finds the root of the verb in smer, "remember," as in mentor, and regards the d- as coming from a derelict preposiiion u> (seen in

opeipopai

WH

,

li-Ktavds participle of w-Ktipai, " circumambient") cf. such parallel formations as Svpopat and dSvpopai. ks'XXu and :

i«(i7)_

oke'XXu.

'OAvjUTiag. Kouftiac [Recherches, p. 91 16 15 )

common name (Rom acteristic of

Rome,

IG

III.

4939 (Olympia)

10S0 28

III.

oliOQ. For 8Xws

=

has shown that this abbreviated

is

by no means specially char-

common throughout the Empire, (Athens), CIL XIV. 1286 (Ostia), ib.

but

e.g.

)

:

is

cf.

Milligan Documents, p. 183.

"entirely,"

Yap

"

verb,

as

s2

eyio

in

Mt

dTrfjXSev els TfapepPoXrjy

o-TpaTtvo-aq-Bat,

"but

as regards

our son Sarapas, he has not lodged with me at all, but has The meaning of departed to the camp on military duty." the adv. in I Cor 5 1 has caused difficulty, bat a certain support is

lent to the local sense

Meyer

9

ad

I.

prefers

(cf.

classical

and

late

Greek meaning of ,

opiXt'w,

"con,

,

Se pot ttot€ Trcpl toutou, "you once had a conversation with me on this subject" (Edd.). Cf. also the Pelagia-Legenden p. 7 10 irpoTp6»|/dpevos avTov 6piXf|o-ai

5", cf. the letter of a wife to her 6 husband, BGU IV. 1079 (time of Claudius or Nero) irepl 8c SapairaTos tou viov ov KaTaXeXuKt Trap' epe iSXws, dXXd neg.

The

verse with," which is found in Ac 20 11 24 26 Dan I 19 may be illustrated from the vernacular P Oxy VI. 92S 5 (ii/iii a.d.) ujp££Xr)o"as

altogether," cf. P Oxy IV. 743 SXos (/. oXus) SiairovfoJOpat «l"EXevos " I am XO-Xkovs dTrdXe[o-]«v, quite upset at Helenos' loss of " the money" (Edd.), and for the meaning "at all with a (B.C. 2) Kal

6/LU?£C0.

"everywhere," which Weiss in Bachmann in Zahn's Kommentar),

and the use in MGr '8ev poi 'piXds; "why dost thou not speak to me ? " (Abbott Songs, p. 10S 6 ). The verb is used in the wider sense of "associate with" in PSI II. I20 4 ' (a collection of apophthegms iv/A.D.?) ire'vr|s uv Tiu Xaai,

—

n-Xouo-tois prj opiXei (cf. Hobart, p. 178 f.), and of "busy oneself with" in 282 16 (before B.C. 206) 0ewpci[v 8«]

OGIS

tov Srjpov

....

opiXoOvTa ep Moio-(ai)[s 8ti]viis, ib. 505' 156) TraiSeua t€ opiXuv, "holding converse with" 'H 6piXoup«vT| is used of vernacular (metaphorically). (a.d.

Greek.

The word

is

a reduced form

haplology. The original meaning cf. Lat. milites, meaning "those

(Boisacq, p. 700).

MGr

is

"

of *opo-piX«'o

assemble together

who march

piXu, "speak."

in

a

by " :

body"

448 ofjLiXia

0/J.oiorrjs poK[d]Tas

ofidia occurs in the

NT

only in Paul's citation

Menander's Thais (Fragm. XPI "™ ipXCoi KaKai jjOrj

8apovcn.v

Euripides Fragm.

cf.

:

may mean

'OpiXia

collo
latter is ohviously the leading

471

from

1013 "conversation" (Vg or "companionship" (Beza commercia), and the

(Nauck).

76

)

either

idea here:

P Oxy

cf.

III.

tovtov bpaXias. malam partem) with

o-vvpoXa SeiKvvvTa

(ii/A.n.)

Tfjs irpbs

"

P

Cf.

8iop8iio-ao-8ai..

TeU

II.

293

23

a.d. 187)

[c.

2S ujpoo-a tov TrpoK€tpevov bpKov K[a]8ws irpoKtiTai, and id. o-vvopop^xa (/. o-vvopwpoKa) (is [Tr]poK€tTaL also the legal :

No. 218):

62,

p.

Cor 15

(I

33

showing signs of his intercourse (in " MGr him," and Xen. Mem. i. 2. 20 6|xi\(a tuv xP T rwv "conversation," "speech," "gossip": pCXnpa, piXid, " "

formula dpvvu ckovctCuis Kal avBaipeVuis «yyvao-8ai in 1 J land 3o 6ff (A.D. 105 or 106) (see the editor's note), P Grenf 7 II. 62 4ff (a.d. 211) a/., and P Magd 25 (B.C. 211) d 8c' ti -

-

avTiXt'î, pi ocjjtiXtLv dpdeas poi, aTroXeXvo-Bw, "mais s'il conteste sa dette et jure ne me rien devoir, qu'il soit delie " 1

)

(Edd.

MGr

see the note).

:

opoivu.

-

)

conversation,"

OfldoQ. A new which

proclamation."

=

of this word

literary ex.

TR

found in the

is

"crowd," "throng,"

1S 17

Rev

of

cited from

may be

,

6/.io0vfiad6v.

The sense unanimiter, and not merely "together" to which Hatch (Essays, p. 63 f.) would limit this word in the NT as in the Greek versions of the OT, is supported 8 by P Tebt I. 40 (B.C. 117) (= Selections, p. 28) OTKpt'o-Tepov tovs ck

p£TeiXr|a>s

Kcip^s bpo8upa8bv dvTe'x«c-8ai ttjs certain information that the

ttjs

"having received

the recently recovered fragments of the 'Hotai of Ilesiod, PSI II. 130 7 ttoXvs 8' dp
inhabitants of the village are with one accord claiming your

603, xxiv. 712.

protection"

o-fjs o-K€Trr|S,

(Edd.),

cf.

(=

Syll 329

3

742)

13

B.C.

(c.

85)

twv ttoXltwv eTriSeSwKOTwv eavTovs €is 6po8vpaSbv 3 28 tov[s Tr]€pl toutwv dvtivas, and ib. 732 (= II04) (B.C. irdvTtov

6fii%h\. For this NT air. :i02 lf magical P Par 574 saying Plut.

to.

dp^s

81'

Mor.

(c.

460 A

p.

lis

"mist,"

cf.

the

dpovprvs Kal Lex. s.v. cites the striking

81'

TrpdvpaTa pei£ova

xXii8r|s occurs e.g.

=

)

A.D. 300) 6 4v

'

Herwerden

Xiovos Kal bpixX-ns.

2 ,7

Pet

(2

tip.

'

ps'o-n

bpixX-ns to

The

aiveTai.

6 26 at %\

in Vett. Val. p.

o-cipaTa, Kal

«£fjs

adj.

bpi-

p poipai.

in the plur.

poetic word, which

NT

found only be illustrated from the

in the

34 Mk S 23 ), may (Mt 20 Serapeum-dream P Par ,

address in the

(=

Selections, p. 19) iippa

.

.

51

is

10

<|n>xfy 8dpo-[a,

(B.C.

160)

M

bppa dpiorepd (iii/A.D.

)

(=

BGU III. 7I3 9 (A. D. -pdv),

(/.

I. p.

95)

41-2)

o]iXr^

(/.

oiXr|)vTrb

and from the magic P Lond I2I 325

£ppa

fyofitpov.

It

also be noted

may

an address by the council of Hermopolis to the Imperial Procurator of the lime of Gallienus, Eurip. Ion 732 etivou dvSpbs tppXtTreiv is quoted in the form els oppaT 7 The MGr yXuku (CPHerm I. 125 = Chest. I. p. 59). bppaTL is generally contracted into pan, and paTid pou is that

in

—

used as an endearing term of address "light of

my

darling," see Thumb Handbook p. 340 and cf. Catullus L. 19, ocelli mi, Plaut. Trin. 245 [ii. I. iS].

"my

6/LlVVf.U, OjUVVCO with the ace. of the person invoked e.g.

P Eleph

P Par

47

2 (c.

but a decree of the entire Church

CR

convened together" (Hicks,

i.

P Par 63 s3

In

p. 45).

(= P

153)

(=

164)

the use of the ace. neut. of adjectives to form adverbs specially characteristic of the Koivrj.

"of

Jas 5

12 )

is

Selections,

p.

22),

For dpoios as denoting the same rank or station cf. P Oxy 2 124 (iii/A.D.) "ASpao-ros "yrjpas ^ K Twv bpoiwv " Adrastus married one of his own fcrx'v 8vvaTe'pas Svo, rank and had two daughters" (Edd.), and the apophthegm in PSI I. 120 33 (iv/A.D. ?) -ydpci «k tuv bpoiwv ol p«v -yap €K Taiv Kpeio-o-dvwv -yapovvTes Seo-rroTas kovk oikcCovs 20 KTuvTai. In P Ryl II. 105 (a.d. 136) 10S eirl tuv I.

.

=

6po£w(v) lo-os

dpvvo tov

s (A.D. 66) dpvvw Ne'puiva Eapdiriv, and P Oxy II. 239 KXavSiov KaCcapa. For the rare form opvupi cf. BGU II. 543 2 (B.C. 2S-7) bpvvpi Kaio-apa AvTOKpaTopa 8eou vldv see Mayser Gr. p. 35 if., and for the LXX usage s4 Thackeray Gr. i. p. 279. The perf. is seen in PSI I. 64 and the tov Trpo-ytvpapptvov opKov, perf. (i/B.C. ?) dptipoKa

,

from

OJ-IOIOQ.

eye,"

common,

nature" (Ac 14 15 Jas 5 1 ', RV marg.) is fully late Greek writers by Wetstein ad Ac I.e.

like

illustrated

in

" opofTp, sense see TrepieptBr]

(cf.

is

6fioio7Ta.6ijg,

ocelle,

23" (B.C. 223-2) opyvui pa
of a cabal or faction,

from the per-

L 6 sonal descriptions P Leid (ii/B.c.) (= I. p. 59) do-[8evwv] rots 6'ppao-i, P Lond 678* (B.C. 99-8) (= III. p. 18) d]Sv-

var[os oppjao-i,

:

Petr III. p. 26) Mahaffy renders 6po8vpa8dv "without exception." Mayser (Gr. p. 459) points out that

OflflCL.

common

o-vvo8os aTroSeâpevrj Tfjv CKTe'veiav Kal cjnXoTipiav

T|

—

(B.C.

TrvpwScis, opixXwSets.

This

37-6)

avTov bpo6upaSbv TrpocpdXtTO tovs €i
"as

.

The

in similar cases."

Syll 162

(=

3

3I2)

27

used with

is

adj.

(end iv/B.C.)

i-rr

I'o-ni.

Kal

upon equal and similar terms," and for a weakened P Tebt II. 300 13 (a.d. 151) Siu tmSiSopi
(/.

bvopa TavT|vaL

Iv

cmSiSupi dirws TT€pi.aip€6Ti) [t]ovto to "wherefore I ttj twv 6po[Luv] tclî,

present this notice, that this name may be struck off and may be inscribed in the list of such persons" (viz. the dead).

On

the flexion of the adj. see Moulton Gr. ii. p. Rev i 13 as virtually an adverb

Hort regards opoiov in 157. like olov.

:

part, in ii, V.

9

513 (B.C. 252-I) 7t-ypacp«v fjpiv TX-nTrdXepos Trpoo-TCTaxt'vaL tov Pao-iXc'a tovs fv dXXois tottois dpa>-

ojuoiortjg.

The phrase

Ka8'

bpoidT-nTa, as in

Heb

4

15 ,

7

15 ,

in

somewhat weakened sense of "in the same way as" found with a gen. dependent upon

it

in

BGU

the is

IV. 1028 16

449

ofxoieo/ia (ii/A. D.

ojxohoyovntvtos

61TI

)

C^€Td(T6w[s]

TTJS

PSI

K[a]8'

cTt'pas

6(10tOTT]T;a)

tWpwv

I.

107

)

dvayKaiov trpoo-êvyw cot d£iwv evTaytjvai Kap.ov tov vibv tuiv €
Ttj

twv

trvv

perforce have recourse to you, requesting that may be entered in the list of the ephebi in the his

companions"

avTui,

my

"I

son too

same way as

(Ed.).

Trpos

Sir|pf|o-8ai.

dXXtjXas

the domain-land vineyard which and the recurring formula in

:

OGIS 669 s2

(i/A.D.) Kal vCv rots avTois

OflOUOQ. 19 where buouos should not interesting parallel to Jn 5 " translated "in like manner (KV) but "likewise" (AV

An lie

:

13 6", 21 )

afforded by P Par 47 s (c. B.C. 153) (= Selections, p. 22) where the writer bitterly exclaims bp-vvo tov oti \|/ev8fji trdvTa Kal ol trapd
.

is

.

—

.

6u.oLujs, "I swear by Serapis that all things are false and 8 'Kal (c. B.C. 154) ofiouos your gods likewise." Cf. ib. 60 21 (B.C. Ko-rrapos, 6p.oiu)S Kal XevToo-vevs, BGU IV. 1 167

12)

wi bp-oiws

€<(>'

p.T)t8€va) Tpbir(ov), is

p."?)

ttircXcvo-c cr8ai tt|v To"tSii(pav)

and P Ryl

II.

243

13

Xbyov Elpt|VT|S to ciupdXXov avTtj

Nivvdpov to[v] Xbyov Arjuapiov

p.t'pos

Kal

Is

ira[p]d ['AT]pf|Tos to "receive from Ninnarus for Irene's

bp-oiios

8e£ai

eiripdXXov avTtj p-e'pos. account the share belonging to her, and likewise from Hatres The for Demarion's account the share belonging to her." ln14 "'adv. is common CP Herm I. ditto,"

="

(=

p. 73).

See also

i27

e.g.

wo-avTws.

s.v.

"likeness to progressive character," see Hort's note on Jas 3

s .

the only place in the

NT

where buoluo-is occurs.

P Oxy

contract

1

II.

"agree with

" is

seen in the

66) 6[p.]o[X]o'yovo-iv dXXt]-

275 Kal riToXep.aLo[s, " agreement between Tpv
.

.

(a.d.

.

r

given

my

this the

consent," as in transition

is

P Ryl

II.

publicly declare," e.g.

ib.

125

26

ri\v iru£i8a u»s rrpotJ'tpeTai kevt|v,

100" (A.D. 238). From "acknowledge,"

(a.d. 28-9) wp.oX[6]yno-«v " he acknowledges (having

found) the box but alleges that it was empty" (Edd.), ib, l8o 2 (A.D. 124 bp.oXoyuj p.T) tVKaXtiv O-OL p.T|8' «\KaX«'o-€iv " I 0-01

make Part V.

neither

which Grimm-Thayer pronounces as 13 Grk. writ.," we may compare the somewhat ,

tune,"

"that

P Oxy

.

.

.

in

petitions, e.g.

P Ryl

II.

Tvxt) o-ov xdpiTas bp.oXo-

Ttj

may avow my

I

67"

I.

xapiTa

gratitude to your for338) 8irws TavT[t]s t|p.et]v Tfjs

(a.d.

evepyeo-ias virapx8ei'o-T|S eicrael crov Ttj tvxti xo-P lT o-s bpoXo•ytjo-ajM-rv,

and the Christian

81a travTos

letter

P Oxy VI. 939 s

ad.)

(iv

t)u.ds x
bao[XoYOvvTa]s 8iaTeXeiv oti t|u.lv KX«oS iyivno, "and may it be granted us to continue for ever to acknowledge our thanks to Him becau-e Ikwas gracious to us" (Edd.). A good ex. of the tit)

meaning " "promise (class.), as in Mt 14', is afforded by the Phrygian inscr. Cagnat \\~ 342 8«cu v\|/io-Tiu (i\r\v AvptjXios 'Ao-KXd.

iruv, t|v [w]poXd[Y]T|o-
On

the Semitism in

ZNTW

vii.

p.

279 f.,

253, Burkitt Earliest Sources for the Life of Jesus, M(ir uoXo*y«. p. 19 f., and see s.v. côp.oXo'yc'to. ix.

p.

oito/.oyia is

very

common

in

our sources in the sense "contract,"

P Eleph

2

2 (B.C. 2S5-4) o-vyypa
"agreement,"

— the 6p.oXoYia

the

e.g.

two years" (Edd.), ib. 161 6 (A.D. 71) KaTa " in accordance with this

Tt|v8e Tt|v

agreement," P Fav 91 " Aovklo

1

(A.D. 99) 6p.oX ovia OevtTKOvcis irpb(s) a^reev), nient of Thenelkoueis with Lucius," P Tebt II. 392 ,:i (a.d. "other items 34-5) * T 'P a «" ° l s i baoXo-y«i[a]

trepUxeh according to the terms of the agreement" (Edd.). P Oxy 20 XIV. 1627 (a.d. 342) irpbs Se dpepip.viav o-ov TtjvSe Ttjv bp-oXoYiav 0-01 e^t8d(inv, "and for your security I have issued

you

this contract

"

(Edd.

(iii/B.C.)

Tf|v

5ovt«s.

For baoXoynp-a

and from the

),

inscrr.

Syll 2I4

:!0

bv-oXoyiav t]Kovo-i Kop-iStrass I. 40 2 ' (a.d. 569) with

irepl Ttjs 0-vp.u.axias

the edilor's note.

see

P

'Op-oXoyos

is

a technical term for a labourer

working under a contract, cf. eg. Ostr 413- (a.d 63) ( = LAE, p 105, where Deissmann compares Mt 20 1 16, I Cor 9'), and for baoXoyos y'ji w tn reference to land of which the liability was "agreed upon," see P Ryl II. p. 2S6f. "

'

easy to the sense

*

irpdyp-aTos airXcis, acknowledge that I nor will make any claim upon you on any

trepl p.t|8evbs

to

ytiv 8vvn8
to

6i.iohoye.Lo. The root meaning of this verb

1

L8pa]x[v-dsJ 8[iaKo]o-ias Tt[o-]o-aWith the usage "praise," "cele-

.

ouoXo-ytav.

6/.ioiojoig. On the distinction between bp.oiu>o-is and eIkuv, the latter "image belonging to fundamental nature," the former

"

15

similar phrase oaoXo-yw 52 II4 [c. A.D. 2S0) oirws

KaTa

(ii/A.D.) 8e'|ai trapd

.

Heb

" unknown

Kal

n-apayyeXXw p.t|8€v c£ bp.oiwp.a[Tos €Tri]ypd€iv dX[X]a\f|t aXXo tl twv KaOoXov \wpis tov Kpeivai tov ^trapxov.

in

brate,"

,

ft".

context in

difficult

lease" (Edd.).

acknowledge that I have received," e.g. BGU II. 394" (A.D. 137) buoXoyuu dire'x«i-v [ir]apd tov Stototjtlos to[s] .

According to Souter Lex. s.v. buofuua, "a thing made something else (concrete), differs from bp-oio-rns, "resemblance" (abstract), much as simulacrum differs from As distinguished from cIkuv, which implies an similitude. archetype, the "likeness" or "form" in bp.0Loip.a may be 1 7 cf. Rom 5 *, Phil 2 accidental, as one egg is like another The word is found in a and see Trench Syn. p. 47

we hold on

receipts baoXoyii dtre'xtiv,

[dp]yvpiov [p]d[Ko]vra oktw

like"

135) bpoXoyovp-cv

we have

irpoKip-e'vas

6/wica/ia.

157' (a. 11.

tov irapovTos

ttrl

[8 i\oy.tv t]y ovo-iaK[o]v dp-ireXiKov ktt)u.o, "we acknowledge divided between ourselves at the present time

pio-8ujo-ti

that

ib.

(Edd.),

2

(end of ii/A.D. kcl8' 6[(io]t6i-nTa SovXwv, and P Oxy IX. 1202 21 (A.D. 217) KaTa to

c^(T,ao-eu)s),

"

matter whatever

6fio?.oyo v/ievcog,

"admittedly," as 1

20) bu.oXoyovp.6va)S

Xo[tos

•

•

•

]

in

1

Tim

8' eirl

i'yKXr||ia,

16

3

,

is

seen in

o-vKOavT€ta Kal

and P Tor

I.

I

T3a

P Par

6'

15

o-CLO-p-ii

(B.C.

(B.C.

47ray€io-

117)

iiio-T€

bp-oXoyovp-evtos €avTov KaTap-ap-rvpovvTa o-vp.<|>av€S Ka8ecrTt]" ita Ktvat. vel ipso contra se testimonium dicente, lit, s:S

450

OfJ.OT€)(VOS "

The word is also found as a (Ed.). apertissime liqueat v. I. in Aristeas 24, and see Criinert Mem. Here. p. 241. onoxzyyoc,. For the formation of

NT

lS 3

Ac

compound, which occurs

this

in the

but was used by medical writers as a term for physicians (Hobart, p. 239) cf. the common bp.os f iraTpios and 6p.op.r|Tpios (e.g. P Fay 32 -, A.D. 131), and the courtesy title 6p.dTqi.os (to!s o-uyyeWcri.) (e.g. P Tebt I. 254,

only in

,

B.C. 113).

c.

OVLKOS

the double diminutive in P Ryl II. 239 s1 (mid. " look out I'Se auTui piKpby ovapiSior. " The (Edd.). everywhere for a small donkey for him word appears as a diminutive of 6Vos in its less usual sense

(Edd.):

cf.

iii/A.D.)

TravTax68cv

of

"wine-cup"

Tpix w po(v)

BGU

with

BGU

IV. 1022 12 (a.d. 196) 7ev6|if[vo]i [«]ls "JîXafSjeX2v8a ollov [ffjucv, of persons gathered " 1 The word occurs often in accounts together," as in Ac 2

K[w][iTjv

.

.

.

denote a

to

total, e.g.

P Oxy XIV. 1655 11

(8t|v.)

Meyer 2V

jls

likeness of "sentiment or disposition

"opinion" which Bigg (ICC ad

I.)

"

finds in this adj. in its maybe illustrated from

'4r' aKLiaLov (Siotov Xa'irovTa ko.8' tjP^v ktjSos 6p.0(f>pove'tos irao eSaKpvcrt rroXts.

tov koA

IV. I024 rii

P Oxy

p. 9)

In

dXX'

Mt 27",

man

woman

charged

—

Itt'

Tf|V

is

d[v]8puJTrois

To 15

the references for this comparatively rare

s

we may add Joseph. Antt.

al.)

PP- 65', 73

xix. 319,

word

(

Rom

and Vett. Val.

10 -

NT

This c.

Apion.

also

Test.

25

(Lk I ) may be illustrated from Joseph. Cf. 2S5, where it is associated with p\d(3n xii. pair. Reub. vi. 3 tls bXeBpov |3s\iap Kal air. tip.

i.

bveiSos alwviov.

name

"useful,"

(B.C. 81)

fj

9 Philem 10 from the adj. 4 be illustrated from P Grenf II.

(Col

may

Xoycvo-L

(/.

,

)

-o-u) Kal dvavKao-i

-o"€i)

(/.

p.€

dvtypdvj/aTo pe eirl Kiiar|[s] 'ApyedSos, and from the inscrr. Magn 242 tottos 'Ov[t|]o-iilov, lb. 300 T| o-opo; ("grave")

1 1

9

5

(ii/A.D.)

(=

:

26 Oxy VI. 939

tions, p. 30) voo-rj\oT€pov h\ optos

nevertheless she

is still in

a

(iv/A.D.)

,

Mt,

"

somewhat

sickly state of body. from its proper place in

ovap which

Ktvr'

is

= Selec>

,

ovao. The phrase

(

to crtopaTiov ?x et "but

the supposed trajection of opus 7 1 Lor see Burton Gal. p. 178 14

scries in

ace. as in

Selections,

I.

bp-tos

«8paTo S£ opus, and P

On

c.

A.D.), where a

ouSev SvvaTaC tls Tfpbs Ta TotavTa cf. IV. 1205 12 (B.C. 28) oi irtirpdSee also

Si'8o|ui,

(

8pu>s toIs 8«ois tt^v

7 Kauuv, 8uus ws 8c'Xct€ TrottiTc, P Giss I. 99 (ii/iii a.d.) Kara to tcov auTo[\96vw]v AIyutttiwv dXXoTpia Tav[Ta Vjv],

Gal 3 16

(ii/iii

'Ovt|o-i.uos) dyopdo-[a]i Kpi8ijs ktX., P Gen I. 10 4 (beg. iii/A.D. ) 6] tov tottov pov dpo[8dp]xtlS 'OvrjiTipos

6.X'

BGU

12".

21

oveidia/uog.

3S

€TriTpoTrf|v

-

having basely slain a

ovt|o-i.lios, 17

153)

to i-rrb

ol'vov.

'Ovijaijuog. This proper

'

= dXX')

(ii/A.D.) ovdpiov

oveidog.

—

Sftcog. P Par 45 4 (B.C.

(time of Hadrian)

Trapao-^p.£L[a»]o-LS.

rather than of

8 only occurrence in the NT, I Pet 3 the use of the corresponding adv. in the sepulchral inscr. Kaibel wi,**,

1'

248"

47

I.

The pass. (cf. I Pet 4 U ) is seen in P ri\r\v oveu8£?ouo-av. Giss I. 40"- 5 (a.d. 215) ovk 6vet8io-8f]0-€Tai t| ttjs aTip.i|a]s

(iii/iv

6fl6
The

I.

BGU

(iii/A.D.) -y'vovTai

T«(rapTov) a, "total 46 den. I quarter,'' P a.d.) wo-t€ to tt&Jv yi{veo-9at) 6pov dpTa" so that the whole amounted to (3as €Karov [tvcvT]KovTa] s, " a total of 196 artabae.

opov

Giss

6veidi£co. For dveioilju), " reproach," " revile," cf.

6/uov.

P

in

x aAl<0 W,

ovdpiov to

is

:

cf.

found for the Attic 6Vap (Lex. p. 149, 25 f.) as

Lob. Phryn.

p.

422

It

fif.

occurs

not infrequently in votive inscrr. but with the meaning "in consequence of a dream," and not "in a dream," e.g. Syll 5 3 1 7S0 ( 147) (ii/iii A.D.) OliX-rrioi NeUavSpos Kal 2utt|-

=

ptos 'YyeCa. EcoT[€i}pr|

Peissmann BS,

p.

occurs in Herodas

i.

2vvo8oi[Trdp](o

253.

A

11 ovS'

new ovap

kot bvap

literary ex. :

cf.

Cic.

:

see

also

of the word

ad Att.

i.

lS. 6.

'Ovr|0-ipov tov riavo-Laaxou.

name

is

specially

common

Thieme

40) notes that the though not

(p.

in the case of slaves,

is shown by the mention of a ypap.on a coin of Caracalla's time cf. also 5 a woman whom a manumitted slave '0vr|O-iuT) in Syll S65 is to serve till her death. Dittenberger's Index (p. 89) shows other exx. see also Lightfoot Col." p. 310, Zahn Introd. i. p. 45S, and Hatch m/BL xxvii. (190S), p. 146.

confined to them, as p-aTtvs

M.

'Ovtjo-luos

:

,

This conversational diminutive (Jn I2 u )maybe illustrated from P Oxy I. 63 11 (ii/iii A.D.) tovs SttypaTodpTas Ka " axjTOv dvaTr*'p.\|/ai irpbs £vyoo-Ta[o-]iav Xa[36vTa

'Oi
and

Exp

T

ix.

p.

495

f

.

The

identification,

as

Ramsay

points

becomes impossible if we accept the tradition embodied in the Acts of Paul and Thekla (a.d. 150-170), which makes Onesiphorus, a native of Antioch, converted by Paul on his first visit, and already a householder at that time,

out,

about a.d. 48.

ovdgiov.

-rrapd

onxog. Grimm's statement that this adj. is " not found outside NT occurrences (Mt 18 6 Mk 9") requires correction in "

tuv

"send up the inspectors yourself to the examination, getting a donkey from the chiefs of the police"

dpxeoSuv ovdpiov,

(/.

:

f.

condemned by Photius

(3dpf3apov iravTeXtis

'Ovno-ipiui

its

the light of the

,

new

evidence, e.g.

BGU

III.

912

s*

(a.d.

451

ovivrjfxt.

33)

ovo/Jia

to dviKa

P Gen

KTTJvii,

I.

23* (a.d. 70) diro tiSv virap-

ovikuv lernviiv dvov eya, and OG1S 629 s0 (a.D. '37) yip-ov 6vik[ov, .1 load such as requires an ass to carry

Xovtiov

f|(j.iv

P Oxy

Cf. for similar formations,

it.

twv olKoSopovpe'vwv

Xi8a»v

III.

49S

3

(ii/A.D.

)

"squared building-stones transportable by camel (?)," and BGU 6 III. S14 (lii A.D.) Tifu]oviKov dppa, "a chariot drawn by mules." Deissmann (LAE, p. 77) notes that ovikos "survives in the Middle Greek to (o)vikov, which is still in kv[3u>v

Kap-TiXiKiiv,

dialectal use, for instance in the island of Carpathus."

Deissmann

LAE,

certain lady

Harmonia— fjs

where there is allusion to a 6 dpiBpds pi (or oXe) toO koAou " 7 the number of her honourable name dvdpaTos (cf. Jas 2 ), 1 '*-" is In P Leid 45 (or 1035)." we have (ii/iii

W

an invocation

Tfj— ov to

to

SvvavTat) cbSe'yyecrBaL (3) The transition from

(/.

" 20 'Ovai|iT]v (Philem ), may I have satisfaction," is the cf. : only opt. form from an unthematic verb in the AttdolUut 92' (iii/B.C.) dvaiVTO, Kaibel 502" (iii/iv A.D.)

NT

eXiriSwv ovaiTO, and see

pfir'

and B.

C.

730 No.

Moulton Gr.

ii.

In

p. 213.

20

the gen. has given place to the ace. Tots iird evo. Kepbv [d]vn.[8]ei.o-LV to ttjs ?uif|s pe'pos. For the thought of filial offices underlying the word, as in the Philemon passage, see the citations in Lightfoot Comm. ad I. The subst dvrj occurs in P Tebt II. 420 (iii/A.D. ), a

—

ii.

p.

658-*-

from Saiapion to his brother, asking

letter

his pecuniary troubles

—

21

8bs

" so dvayKaiios, give

o-irao-efj

ovv

me

ti?|v

for assistance in

ovt)v o-ov i'va

dva-

your help, that (the barley)

"

of necessity be pulled up (?) For ovt)o-is cf. (Edd.). the good advice of a father to his son, P Oxy III. 531"

may

(ii/A.D.) Tois PipXiois orou aijTo pdvov Trpdo-ex[e]
your books, devoting yourself to learning, and then they will bring you profit " Edd. ). (

a.d.)

oiSe

(6'vopa)

the

1

1

I

called, fji

name by which a person or thing is P Magd 24* (B.C. 218) AiYuirrCa tis, 11 fivopa êvopdo-rifs, P Lond S54 (i/ii A.D.)

or 6'vop.a, the

we may

Xe'-yeTai elvai

cite

:

206, Selections p. 70) tuv
(=111.

p.

remembrance"— a traveller's letter, and BGU II. 42322 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 92) So-|Y]i [8e] pou 6'vou.a 'Avtwvis Md£ipos. Deissmann (LAE, p. 121) claims the phrase Td dvdpaTa

S>v

P Oxy

"a

as

31

characteristic

documentary formula,"

&v Td dvdpaTa eirl ran [to]itwv ST)Xu8T)o-tTai., "whose names will he ascertained on " the spot Edd. ), BGU II. 432"- 3 (a.D. 190) »v Td dvdpaTa Tip (3i(3XtSiu) SeSfiXwTai, "whose names are shown in the little book" (cf. Phil 4 3 ). e.g.

III.

4S5

(a.D. 178)

(

SvvaTai

the

meaning

foregoing to

"property," is easy, e.g. P Oxy II. 247 31 (a.d. 90), where a man registers on behalf of his brother certain property which has descended to him i% dvdpaTos Kal

o-T]p.aivo|ie'vT]s p.eTT]XXaxuias dpcpoTe'pwv pnTpds TcrevappwvaTos, "from the property of the aforesaid and departed Tsennamonas, the mother of us both" (Edd.), lb. 249' (a.d. So) to KaTnvTnKos ei-'s pe «£ dvdpaTos tov opoyvô-iou pou dSeXcpoO, and BGU I. 256 s (time of Antoninus Pius) rd utrdpxovT[a] els 6'vopa Sueiv, "that

which belongs to the property of the two." We may also 3 compare P Ryl II. 1742 (a.d. 112) o-uvx^pef. n, 'HpaxXovs [aKvpolv elvat Kara irdvTa Tpd-rrov f|v Treirourrai t| TacrouXdpt[o]v 8id Tijs [tuv e]vKTr|o-[e]wv [p]ipXi.[o]8f|KT|s eK[o]uo-iov kot[o]xV toO dvdpaTos [avTijs] eis tov Xd-yov,

"Heraclous acknowledges

tion of the personal claim made of Heraclous the

through

invalid"

entirely

untranslated, as in

"the

by Tasoucharion

in favour

property registration-office

Sometimes 6Vopa

(Edd.).

P Oxy

tov tokov tov

216)

p.

[t^s 'HJpaKXovTos

that the voluntary notifica-

III. 51322

(

A D

[d]v[d]paTi

me"

interest debited to

.

.

1S4)

best

is

(=

is

left

Chrest.

I.

pou irapaypa[e']vTa,

(Edd.).

The meaning "person," which is found in Ac I 15 Rev 3* II 13 may be illustrated from P Oxy IX. IlSS 8 (4)

,

,

(a.D. 13) irapd tov uiroyeypappe'tvou) the person below written," I.

BGU

6voj.iv..

8eol

"possession,"

•tvfi

dvivrj/M.

276),

p.

dvdpaTos, 113

11

"from

(a.d.

143)

10 tKacTTio dvopaTi (a.D. 309) Trapa(-Y€VO(i6Vu)), P Thead 41 Kal ot Koi(vwvol) dirdpwv dvofiaTuv Sie'-y pai)/€v) Eaxduv

TaXavTa

Tpi'a,

— v/a.d.)

and the

late

PSI

dir«KT]€i.vev >|ruxds

I.

27" (Acts

of

[ei8wXoXaT]puv

Martyrdom cis

dvdp.aTa

XîXta irevTaKoo-ia. (5) The phrase els (to) iivop.d tivos is frequent in the papyri with reference to payments made "to the account of any one" (cf. Lat. nomen) P Rein 44 s7 (a.d. 104)

—

Xpr|0"8ev els to Aiovvo"lou [6]vou,axp*wo-TT]

'Eppa(w

veuiTe'pu,

P Meyer S 13 (a.D. 151) Trdvra [KaTaypatf)fjvai] cruve'Taêv els to T-qs ywaLK °S aiiToO dvo|ia, and Ostr 1160 1 (ii/A.D.) 8idypav(/ov eis 6vop.(a) KXtipovdpuv "AiriSos Notou («al)

The usage is of interest in connexion with Mt A(ipds). 2S 19 where the meaning would seem to be "baptized into the possession of the Father, etc." See further Deissmann ,

BS

pp.

146

f.,

197,

and W. Heitmuller's monograph Im

a usage similar to that of the Heb. DBJ, dvopa comes in the to denote the character, fame, authority of the person indicated (cf. Phil 2 9f -, Heb I 4 ). With this

Namen Jesu

may be compared the use of the word as a title of dignity or rani, as in P Oxy I. 58 s (a.D. 288) where complaint is made of the number of officials who have devised " offices "

where in an action against a nurse for the recovery of a male foundling it is stated PovXeTat dv[d]p.aTt eXeude'pou to o-uip.aTiov direve'-yKacrSat, "she wishes (to defend herself on the ground) that the foundling was carried off in virtue of

(2)

By

XT

for themselves

— dvdpaTa

eavTois eêvpdvTes, and provision on the appointment of a single trustworthy 14f superintendent, the remaining "offices" shall cease Ta 8e Xonrd dvdpaTa Travo-nTai. See also the use of the

is

made

word 343

s

ktX.,

that,

—

-

as a title of address in the sepulchral inscr. Preisigke

'AvTwvetve

and

the

.

.

.

4>iXdv0pwTT€

koXov 6'vopa

interesting graffito of

A.D.

pOV 79 (cited by Kvpie'

is

(Gottingen, 1903), where (p. tooff. ) the phrase claimed as good vernacular. With ets dvop.a qua in

Mt

io«'-, cf.

=

P Oxy

I.

37^

1T

(a.d. 49)

(=

Selections, p. 50),

—

its

being freeborn.

The phrase

"

ev (tu) dvop-aTf, tivos, so

common

in the

NT,

has not been found outside Biblical Greek, but Deissmann (BS, p. 197 f.) compares the use of the dat. in Syll 364

(= 3 797) 33 who had

(a.d. 37), where the names of five Trpeo-pei/Tai, signed the oath of allegiance to Caligula

452

O ÔS-

ovo/da^co taken by the inhabitants of Assos, are followed by the words otTives Kal virip Tfjs Tdlov Katcrapos 2e|3a
dTroomvLo-TTjiiL crt irapd crol iv tw

—

r«p(iaviKoii o-a)TT)ptas «v|d(j.«voi

The simple

irdXews bvouaTi.

Tfjs

1205"

III.

531"

inscrr.

xv.

xii

iriptyov

P Flor

II.

226 13

the

317 suov dirovo-tis dvduaTos, "carrying out everything in my 3 name and during my absence" (Edd.), P Oxy VII. 1063 A.D.) o-unPaXe 'Hpii8T| auTii,

"go and

Amh

him" (Ed.); P

to

see

.

.

.

II.

S5

8

my name and

in

err'

dvdjiaTos

(A.D. 199?)

wv

d'

tuv viwv

'i]x<»

'"'

"of my property standing

BGU

slightly different €v ttj tu>v KapfjXwv

I.

in

27

(a.d. .

.

.

where, as Deissmann reference the

(=

{BS p. 197 n. ) to the camels' being entered

is

name

of

102)

p.

BGU

new owner;

their

Selections,

dcrird£o|i0.i

.

.

.

18

I. 27 (ii/A.D.) irdvT€(= a)s tovs

46

dipai)

(I.

II.

Trpbs ^Kao-TOv

KaV bvopa, "look on them severally" 10 (ii/A.D.) rd Trepi-y«ivdp.eva evoiKia ;

S3l"-

dvoua twv TpvywvTwv

MGr

In

"ypacprJTwi.

.

yid bvop.a tov 8cov, "for God's sake !"

I.

For

this

=

"name,"

cf.

to dvatpbpiov Kal dijiw dx8fjvai Kal tovs o-vv avTw otts avTos bvopdo-ei, .

this petition and request that Heras names he will himself give, should

.

and

(a.d. 144) eiri

"I

o-J

tov

present

his associates,

IIa]o-(.wv elTrtev)'

'Eyi

a'ipovp,[ai

BGU

(vpaij/as tui

tuv bvopao-8eVTwv

v-rrb

Ao-yjyelvov 32

aT-paTTû tov 'Apo-ivoeiTOv

twv 8ovXwv. ov

II.

33i

tovs

Tt'o-o-apas Kal dvapaivovTi.

SeKa(iii/A.D.) 'Eirqj.axos bvopao-9ds «is the nomination of l.pimachus to the office of

P Oxy X. 1257 1

"on

4

lfif

-

(a.d.

165)

(=11.

|>.

KaTapaCvovTi dvovs " we shall him give

Vcrovs,

down journey four asses, and for the up journey the same number," P Oxy VI. 932 s (late ii/A.D.) tdv Svvtj avaLk I 4 S*) tov Svov, " if you can go p-rjvai Iva tm-yvots (cf. up to find out the ass, do so" (Edd.), and ib. I. U2« (iii/iv " let me know A.D.) 8t|Xuo-ov poi.
'r•.

whether you are coming by boat or by donkey," a good ex. In P Fay 67 s (a.d. 80) (irvpov) of the instrumental dat. 6 dvovs Tpels, dvovs = "donkey-loads": cf. BGU II. 362 laden with "three asses vtto (A.D. 215) dv]wv 7 8e'v8pa, 1-

trees"

—a

rare

of

instance

Coptic

s.v.

syntactical

influence

and see Thackeray Gr. i. dvos = "the grindstone": cf.

(cf. s.v. do-Tt'ov,

In Herodas vi. 83 6 8 pvXos ovikos (Mt 1S Mk 9"). Ostr. i. p. 360 f. For dvr|XdTT|S and for ovriXdo-iov cf. P Kyi II.

On cf.

the SiirXwpa bvwv, see (<\ A.D. too),

P Fay I19 3 2

(a.d. 16).

iS3(iz)

See also

pa8û.

OVXWQ, 21 " is seen in P Giss I. indeed," as in Gal 3 "actually," 22* (time of Trajan) irpb ir]dv[T]uiv eiixop[a]i. .... Tf|V vvv bvTus dpoip[-r|]v [yXvKv]TaTT|v o-ov bv|/i.v Trpoo-Kv[vfjo-ai] For its use, virtually as an ktX. .] Tfjs eiio-ePetas pov [. ,

.

adj., c3. 6,

irepl

Trpoo"cypa
vios AIo"x.£vt]s bvo|j.acr0els ws TrpdpaTa " The verb is not uncommon in the sense of nominate," e.g.

TrpioTcCav,

(A.D. 38) d
"

IV. I165 (B.C. 13) The pass, is found in KXfj(ievTa. 81' fjs Kal dvo|xd^6Tai tov 'HpaKXetS(ov) Kal Tfjs Oepp.01j81.os u (ii/iii a.d.) «v vi[b]s 'HpaKX[c(]8T|[s, and ib. II. 388'''ttj cTrto-ToXf)

(iii/B.C.)

'-

whose

be brought before you (Edd.), and the following extract from the official record of a judge— BGU III. 969"- 12 (A.D. 142?) dvopdcraTt 06s atpti[o-8e.

16

Sti. p. 57,5) 8iio-[o]pev

found in the papyri

P Oxy X. 1272 21

2

I40i
"he robbed him

,

verb

tTriSt8up.i

'Hpdv

145

ib.

p. 20).

6rojLtd£a>.

Petr III.

.

dvov 8r|X«iav,

Chrest.

154,

kot' dvopa (cf. 3 Jn 15 ), V Oxy VII. 1070 kot' Svo|j.a Trpoo-aYopevt Kal ) T||iuv irdvTas do-irao-e, and the Christian prayer ib. 1059' (v/a.d.), where, after a prayer to God for various persons, the petition is

added wipe and BGU

common word, from some Asiatic

asinus,

705)— P

donkey" (Edd.), P Lond

tovs

(iii/A. D.

p.

.

aiiTOv

irap'

o-«

cpiXovvTas

Lat.

hundred bundles" (Edd.),

under

list

(iii/B.C.)

(a.d. 359).

M

the

points out,

on the

33

tToipaKapev Si Kal tovs t«o-PaSi^w) irtVTe 2" P Ryl II. bvovs o-]i<|€]vo
bvduaTos avTwv,

2

OG/S 21& u

316

serve as exx. of this

may

(see s.v.

152) dTro7pdx|/ao-8ai tir

I.

5

bvbpaTos o"ov i[ir]ap\dvTuv, " (Edd.), and the your name

153

tpov

(B.C. 225) dTr[oo-Tel]X6v pot tt|V ovov, P Grenf II. 14(b) (= Chrest. I. p. 4S9) o-vvKexpr|p«[8]a 8i ovovs Pa8io-Tas

bpavu>v

diroYpa4>T]

following

language (Boisacq,

say
dXXa

7S) 80-a

(A.M.

The

probably borrowed, like

avTov EapairCiovos, " whatever else I may find to be owned by the orphan sons 13 of Sarapion" (Edd.), P Rein 44 (A.D. 104) eiroiT|o-ev Tas lJ wvds *irl tu> Aiovvo~£ov tov viov dvdpaTi, P Tebt II. 4°7

dcfxvpw

vtt'

appoint you by

I

ovog.

pov Kal

bvd|iaTds

e£

Herodes

cf.

BGU

—

(ii/iii

BGU

8eKairpwTias, and for dvopao-Tti with the exx. cited there, also

Tfjs

^

«tirov

"

-fj-yeadvL,

my deed to appear at home in the Oxyrhynchite nome my representative at "the nomination made by me to his

ttjs cf.

the heading of." with various prepositions are (6) Other exx. of (Svopa 32 a(rTO «iriT«XoOvTi tK tov Tebt II. (A.D. 174-5)

P

8iao"r]uoTdTu»

Trapao-Tf|vai

dvop.acr£a ttj

For the subst. dvopao-(a.d. 156) o-T]paT-r|'yuJ'Ovopdo-Tfu)). s I. 96 (2nd half iii/A.D.) Mdpwvos dvop[a]o-TOv

xvii. (1897), p.

"under

Ttii

Ta •ypap.p.aTa

Tyj

The verbal dvopao-Tos is (Edd.). excellency the praefect found in Kaibel 254 s (iv/iii B.C.) irpd-yovoi 8' dvopaorol air' P Ryl II. S8 13 [aixp]f|s'. cf. its use as a proper name in

(iii/A.D.)

bvdp(a)Ti, and from

«pu>

as

irpbs

4>povip.ov

ptov

'0|vpv-yx6£Tr|

this

.

411 No. 14 Trpoo-TtCuov bvdpaTi, 3919 oT£avwTiKOv bvdpaTi, where, as Evans be rendered p. 26) points out, dvdpaTi might

JHS

and C1G

(CQ

TaXtt

aiJTa els

t«'ui|iov

is

irapd

yevopt'vT)

found in BGU I \ pacjn twi epiii bvdpaTi.

dat.

(ii/A.D.)

'Ao-KXT)irid8r]v «|xwi dvdpaTi,

™i

Kairi/ruXCtai. SOvcrav

'AX«£iu>ivi. Tiii

80s

(B.C. 2S)

P Oxy

ktX.,

Ad

Kara TavTa

irdvTas decaprotus" (Edd.), ib. IX. 1204 (A.D. 299) irapd tovs vdpovs bvopao-8e'vTos pov ws tls SeKaTrpwTcCav, and for 3 the corresponding subst. see ib. XIV. 1642 (a.d. 2S9)

Cf.

in

art. and followed by a noun (1 Tim iv. 1. Ep. ad Diogn. x. 7, Arist. Apol. " " in -us have survived adverbs few TdvTis, really

preceded by the

we mav

16^

MGr

c ite

:

MGr.

oôg. For

9

"sour wine" drunk by soldiers, as in Mt 2;' III. p. 22S)a receipt lor at., cf. P Lond 1245* (a.d. 357) 1= 4000 £eo-Tai supplied to soldiers stationed at Hermopolis 8£os,

—

b£ovs |s'o-Tas TtTpaKio-xtiXiovs.

Other exx. of the word,

453

o£i>r

oirov

M (tarifl of it is distinguished from otvos, are ii'. 8s6 excise duties late i/A.D.) (=111. p. 92) irX^v otvou k[oA where

—

d]£ous, .mil

1159"

ii.

(= HI-

145-7)

(a.i>.

^

"3)

P-

o'ivou

"arm myself" construction

found

is

in

NT only in

the

Pet 4 1

1

for

:

the

Soph. Electro. 996 toioutov Opdiros avTT| where ["ebb also cites Anthoi. Pat. 5.95 uiirXio-fiat cf.

|

Koi

See also

6fjou(sl oi irpdovTts.

for the

word

Flor III.

1'

0' dirXiêt,

5

334 (ii/A.D.) irpog-eye-yKt p.01 els e\|rncriv "ydpov ("fishsauce") kol dfj[o]s tK tou Kuiou Koi eXaiav, P Tebt II. ls 403 (a.d. 212-7) Xd-y[o]s tou p.eTpn8e'[vTos] T|u.«iv dljous els

BGU

t[t|v €veo-]Tiicrav T|u.e'pa[v,

uSpou.cY(ous),

XpT]5 ovcri

and P Oxy XIV.

(ii/iii

I.

cf.

(A.D. 255) ogous (late iv/A.D. ) ocrov

BGU

The dim.

irepl o-Te'pvoio-i Xo-yio-u.dv.

otiIov.

wine (to. dfjiSio.) of the sweet wine (tou o'Cvou)

For oVXa Tebt I. 48 19

the ordinary sense of

in

"

dXXois

with other persons armed "(Edd.). Cf. 1'SI €TTeXr|Xv0e'vai.

In a

"

sec

weapons

in

acetum and

for

exchange

of the succeeding year.

"Oijos

is

to di-us as eupos

is

to eupus

to o-nu.aivdu.evov

P Tebt

II.

27S

find dirXoirois (/.-oids),

15

118)

(i;.c.

eirl

of artificers,

list

i6S 13

II.

Tivds ev dirXois

x

(early i/A.D.

<*>

h

La

*

we

),

"armourer."

OTIO'IOQ, :

aeies, acer, etc.

61; v;.

though very common in classical Greek, shows a marked tendency to disappear in later Greek. According to Meisterhans (Gr. p. 237) it is not found in the Attic inscrr. from

(a.d. 322) iiropX nOe'vTos (ti els kovSouKTopiav tou d£e'os Spdp.ou tou cutuxws elouovTos eVous, "I have besides been nominated as contractor for the express-

post for the year auspiciously approaching

"

(Edd.)

:

see the

Rom

koI

118 verso 1

I.

BGU

ssvi

IV.

hospitality requires" (Edd.), s.v. fiXeBpos. Note the

"

cited io27 curious combination on. oirotav in -

= ai)pecriv irpoe'(

P Gen

I.

54

lff

-

(iv/A.D.)

15 3 dfjeis o! irdSes auTciv cK\cai It be noted that the express postal service alp.a. may (eursus ve/ox) with horses was introduced into Egypt after

t\ui Kal oL&as ttjv -yvwiinv p.ou 6tl •yv[w]p.T] dirola eo-Ttv.

the time of Diocletian, to give way, however, under Jus-

0710TS

editors' note,

and

cf.

tinian to the old service with asses

P Oxy I. P Harab I. 9.

396),

Thecomp. s

cf.

P

Flor

I.

39' (a.d. 140' (a.d. 550), and see the introduction to On the form djjeia cf. Moulton Gr. ii. p. IiS. :

otBas

dijuTtpov is contrasted with |3a8uTepov in P Lond (= III. p. 208) in connexion with some purple,

(ii/A.D.)

irop4>vpiov.

T-fjv

cf.

o-\ivTop.ws II.

T||ifXr|o-as

Smadev.

IV.

432

10

(A.

1>.

P Ryl

ottot'

1

is

-ât)pecriv

irpoe'(

used

freely

diroTe

(iii/B.c.)

tva 79)

II.

ofiv

\ii\

vo-T(pai|j.€v

dtroTe

TrepiTJv,

245

(iii/A.D.)

in

63

,

P was

tois Kaipois,

irepl

she

rav

di]dviov

you neglected the " need of them (Edd.).

aviTwv,

when we were

"

for

Lk

8oKip.d£eis,

"when

s

e8tr|[o-ajp.«v

matter of the axles

For the prepositional use of dirio-8ev c. gen., as in Mt 15 23 Lk 2?*, cf. the magic P Par 574 1 -* (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 113) diricrSev avTov o-TaOtLS contrasted with an imme-

p.01

biToiav

"whenever")

xopn-yeio-Bw,

243

and

alive,"

&ti.

the papyri, as in the later uncials in

in

PSI

e.g.

Oxy

Greek

classical

(in

"when"

NT:

iii/A.D.) elSis Se diroia eo-Tiv

(late

"you know what

£evia,

t|

and

occurs quinquies in the

'

P Oxy

cf.

The word

300 onwards.

B.C.

P Oxy VI. 900 7

899

I'

B.C. 113) eirtXOiiv eirt tt|V &Xw Aukos ctuv iv oirXois, "Lycus proceeded to the threshing-!!""!(c.

p. 223) a contract to take the sour

one year's vintage cf.

"EpwTa

]3

II. 6^«)l8iov occurs in A.D.) e'ppwcrd p.01, -yXuKuTaTe, koA ogetSLa. u-ol ,2 and the late P Lond 113. il(a) 3 (vi/vii a.d.) ,

31

kou.io-ov,

(=

1776

s

(TtTuj

"supply them or sour wine." 41 7

14"

dfjous (/- d£ei) irapao-xou auTois, r| with whatever they require in the way of corn

T€

eV

-

I.

irpbs

1

'- 2 *

diately preceding See also s.z dirto-w.

pdXe

e'pnrpoo-Gev o-utoG KXuivas eXcuas.

1

.

O710V,

Mk

13

is seen in P Oxy I. 76 2 "where," as in (a.d. 179) birou o-iv tu> dvSpl KaTa|xevw, "where J live with my 8 husband," in P Lond S54 (i/ii A.D.) (= III. p. 206), an els Aipinv oirou "A(ip.iov interesting account of a journey 4

,

—

omaco. For dmo-Btv

1

irdo-tv

—

"

like Tuvenal's (Rev 5 scriptus et in tergo necdum finitus Orestes": i. 6), cf. P Tebt I. 5S TdmXonra dneio-an, "continued on the recto* 1 (B.C. For another back," and similarly ii. 17S (late ii/B.C). form of " P.T.O." we may cite P Rev L xli13 (B.C. 259-8) See also Meyer Ostr 61 15 (iii/B.c. dirCo-w, " turn ?|u Spa. over," at the end of an account, though as a matter of fact nothing is written on the reverse side of the sheet, and BGU III. 1002 16 (B.C. 55), where, at the end of a contract, we find — €ire-ypd (/. «k tov ottio-w (idp-rupes), with reference to the names of the The superlative dirio-TuTaTn sixteen witnesses on the back.

m)

)

occurs

in Preisigke 430S lacunae before and after.

5

unfortunately with Hebraistic influence in

(iii/B.c. ?),

On

the

s such a phrase as £ nTeiv dirto-w tlvos (Job 39 ) see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 47, and on the survival of (d)irio-w in MGr cf.

Moulton

Proleg. p. 99.

dv9punrois

1477-

"

to

l

sings oracles to all

P Oxy XII.

xP r
A.D.)

in

d

Libya, where

Amnion

the question to an oracle

(it'vu

oirou iird-yio

:

"shall

"

whither" remain where I am going?" For the meaning s (diroi is not found in the NT), as in Jn f\ see Ostr 1162

I

—

(Rom.) oirou 8e'Xei with reference to the sending of certain " measures of wheat. "Oirou dv (tdv) = wheresoever," as in Mk 9 18 may be illustrated from P Eleph I 6 (B.C. 311-10) 1 (= Selections, p. 2) civcu oe T|u.ds Kara TauTO (cf. Ac 14 ) ,

oirou dv 8ok fji cipio-Tov ttvai,

gether wherever

may seem

"and best,"

that

we

shall live to-

P Oxy XIV. 1639*"

or 44 ?) oirou dv Tiii KaBdXou irepiirtiTTr|s i]u.iv, "in any place whatsoever where you may encounter us" ;0 (a.d. 13S) Sirou tdv 6 KpdTio-Tos (Edd.), and ii. III. 484 tir' kyafiii tov vdp.ov 8iaXoT|\;tu.uiv AvilSios 'HXidSupos Avidius Helioyl^nTai., "wherever his highness the praefect (B.C. 73

dorus holds his auspicious court for the nonie," (Edd.); 11 and "whithersoever," as in Lk 9", from id. IV. 728

=

454

07TTai>U/J.aL 142) p.tTfviyKa.1 o[ir]ov iav aipiJTai, "transport

(a.D.

to

it

85) (as revised Chrest. II. p. 8iaXoyio-pol Kal i)-y€pdvts irapaycvdpcvoi. adv. oirov

relative

MGr

in

illustrated

is

dBpwiros (b)irov

the

for

iroO)

(dirov,

The

Thumb Handbook

by

relative

as

which

interesting use of oirios, in

= "in which

a conjunction

6

p. 93, e.g.

"the man who came."

T)p8«,

bir-iSev) (Boisacq, p. 7°9)-

(cf.

onmg. (1) An

use of the

ordinary

the

oirov

oi\

Sg)

(a.D.

cf.

al.)

,

"

summer

149

whereas,"

With dirwpoqSvXdKiov (Ps 7S(79) 1

vii.).

p.

mention of an dirwpocpvXa!; in P Oxy IV. 729 11 (a.d. 137), also the recto of P Ryl II. 244 (iii/A.D.). The etymology of " the season that follows d-ircipa may reveal the meaning,

any place that he may choose," with reference to a crop that had heen cut. With Jn 14 4 cf. Epict. iv. 7. 14 iSirov dv dir«'X8w, «Ket pot. KaXws 2o-Tai (cited by Sharp, p. 89), and and see P Flor I. cf. Aristeas with 2 Pet 2 11 " 61 46

opafxa

P Tebt

II.

414

32

case,"

(ii/A.D.)

is

it

is

virtually


Xr)ve(= l)s tov 'AyaBavye'Xov

rj

"the trough belongs to " be given to the children (Edd.). 1 177 n (2) For 8irws, like irws,

ccrTtv, oirws tols irai8io<\^>s SoBrj,

Agathangelus, so let See further Proleg.

dnzdvofiai can be definitely removed from the list 01 so-called " Biblical " words (Grimm-Thayer, p. 695), since to its 8 Tob 12 19 cf. occurrences in the (3 Kingdoms S 3 P Oxy XIII. p. 4) and the (Ac I ), we can add such

LXX

early exx. p.

P Par 49

as

el 8e

72)

81'

dXXo

Ti

(=

Of

.

LAE

c.

1.

the use of this verbal adj. in Lk 24 s2 (cf. Hobart, we may compare P diss I. 93 s otttov 8«X(paKos, ) "roast pork," in what appears to be a list of goods for a "

="

baked with irXtvBos, The word is common P Ryl II. 164' (a.d. 171) KpTrire[ils t£ oittov irX£v[0ov, "a quay of baked brick," P Oxy XIV. 1674* (iii/A.D. 9h " ri\v otttov irXivBov ir[a]pd Tr|v ttXcltt^v, put the baked

II.

e.g.

P

wall(?)" (Edd.), 5 (A.D. 26S), and PSI VI. 712 (a.D. 295).

For the

subst.

K€[Kavp]e'va

cf.

dirrrjo-is

Ka8r]Kovo-n

ttj

BGU

Flor

I.

a/.)

IV.

1

143

17

(b.c.

Wilcken

6ttttjo"i.

p.

seen

in

P Lond

redo 11 * (a.d.

131

irepi.o-T6p(ds) dirrwpt'vias)

used metaphorically in

:

if

(=

7S-9)

the restoration

P Giss

I.

is

I.

p.

right,

173) it

1 24 (time of Trajan) ov

j

1

is p.rj

0"« o-n"Trjo-u)o-LO"L (/. oirTrjo~wo"l.).

07t(X)Qa.

For

this class,

phorically

in

and vernacular word, which

Rev

1S 14

,

the

cf.

i/A.D.

is

letter

used metaof a

oiiirw iroXXr|

v(— d)lTwpa

ty€VtTO

cv

Mt'pcpi.

€Trl

TOV

1

6

f.

)

(as

amended Addenda,

to]v

o~[oi

tpov

4

(iii/A.D.) TT€pi[/ov tt|v

P Tebt

cf.

1

dv8pwirov,

(i/A.D.)

dvov ottos

oir[ws]

o-aSpayio-Brj.

On

II.

409

4 "'

(Spaxpds)

(a.D.

5)

e-irl

ttjs

irdXeiis

o-e

t-P

you 12 drachmae and asked you to give them to Lysimachus and ask him on my behalf to send me at once 3 he-asses without blemish" (Edd.), P Amh II. 131 8 (early ii/A.D.) p.€XT]0-dT« 0-01 oirws d-yopao*8fj ia Kcvwp.aTa, "see that the s empty jars are bought" (Edd.), and P Oxy I. 67 (a.d. ia K«KeXeuo-0-01. els oirws 33S) tiri8t8wp.l! Jpyov upoaYdyois " " I An peva, petition you to carry his orders into effect. apparent ex. of 8irws c. inf. where we would have expected wore, is to be found in P Tebt II. 315 30 (ii/A.D.) i\i yap o-vo-TaTiKas [ojirws tov diriSovvTa \iira. <|>povpds tu dpxtcpl

ooaj.ia. In P 2So]£e

'

he has instructions to send recalcitrants under guard " MGr oirws ki dv, "however." (Edd. ).

Goodsp Cairo

[p.o]i

v[v]y

s

3

irtpl

(iii/B.c.)

tov

(= Witkowski, 2

opdpaTos

p.

Siao-aaSiio-aL

47) o-ot,

" vision " oirws el8fjis ktX., opdpaTos refers apparently to a 38 P Par to in (B.C. 160) granted 51 opapa tovto sleep: cf.

of the Amphictyons at Pylae : cf. Jude 12 8e'v8pa
419

'

For the adj. see OGIS 72) 60-a dxpdtei twv dirwpwv. s 234 (end of iii/B.c.) TlvXalas dirwpivfjs, the autumn meeting

p.

S30

to the high-priest

p.

305-306) (=111.

= £i)s,

irc'p-n-LV,

irapovyfojs, "there has not been much fruit in Memphis 220 (iv/A.D.) (=1. up to the present": also P Lond 46

(a.d.

III.

,

tax-

gatherer at Oxyrhynchus, P Oxy II. 29S, where along with much other miscellaneous matter he informs a friend

— 38

BGU

is

papyri

oirws Avcrtpd\a) 8ois Kal €pu>TT|o-ns avTov OL(=^v)ir€p cpov oirws "y tcXijovs p.otKX(as (/. pvKXovs) o-vvTdpws irepifriii, "at the metropolis I gave

i.

(Ostr.

the

T|pwTT|o-a Sovs o-ol

iS)

693) cites dirravevs, "roaster," "keeper of a cook-shop," from an unedited Berlin papyrus of iii/B.c. The verb is

Deissmann

see Meisterhans Gr. § 91. 30. (4) For ottos after epuiTdu and similar verbs of asking, exhorting, etc. (as in Lk 1 1 37

s8 . 63

50

be conscious

the relative use of oirais and Bttus dv in the Attic inscrr.

)

the

€i

not

KaXws o*upPaXwv \dp[aKa] irepl tov t[Xaiwv]os = t)8iov avTov tov tvBdBe. (3) "Ottos, " in order that, " T|( 8 is seen c. subj. with av in PSI V. 512 (B.C. 253-2) tyw 8« tovs ptXicro-opyovs eiropev6r|V ottos dv elSrjo-w ws irpos " I went to the irwXlTai., bee-keepers that I might know how it is sold," and without av in such passages as P Par 16 46 (B.C. 153) -ytypacpd 0-01 otto[s] 'AttoXXwvIw Trapa^19 (a.D. 34) Sib d£i.uu -ypd>((ai twi Tfjs ye(XT)S, P Ryl II. 139 Ku>L|j.ns dp\€cpd8w ottos dva^T)Trjo-tv TroLT]o-T]Tai, and P Tebt

lS2f.

bricks alongside

"do you

owing anyone an obolus?"

still

from

ind.

iroir|0-i(

With

feast.

am

I

8[ie]ir€p\|/dpnv

071X0Q.

p.

-n-iipos -yevt'o-Tai,

,

ence to Exod 13 21 (see Deissmann On the p. 252). 3 implications involved in the use of 6irTdvop.aL in Ac I as as from vision actual denoting distinguished appearance

EGT ad

BcXw

230 f. ), we may 16 S46 (ii/A.D.)

)

A.D. 300) opKLû) ere tov o-irTavBe'vTa tw '0(=: 'I)
Knowling

p.

III.

(LAE, p. 179 n. 28 finds a beginning of this usage in Lk 24 20 the only place in the NT where Situs is construed A good ex. of oirws with the ind. (but cf. Mt 26 s9 A).

3033

(c.

cf.

Selections, p. 95) ovk olScs, otl

that

a later

P Par 574

BGU

;

(B.C. 164-158) (= Witkowski, ovk dirrdveTal (lot, P Tebt I. 24 s .

Blass Gr.

•yvovvai, oirws dvBpdirw [£]t[i] d(pe(Xu dpoXdv know that I would rather be a cripple than

2

(B.C. 117) Kcd pnSapws dirTavope'vwv vir[. date we have the great magical papyrus

.

(cf.

recall the letter of the prodigal

NT

33

p.

used in the sense of ws, 8ti

:

,

it

t'japai. of a "vision" in the temple of Serapis in 3 1128)' Ka8' opapa of a simiMemphis, and Syll 760 (=

t«8t|!= I

455

OpCUTl?

apyr)

granted vision of the goddess Isis ("quia deam per somnum vider.it" Ed.). may add the fragment of an larlv

We

uncanonical

gospel

P Oxy X.

1224

[irapt(rTa(jL6]vou 'In o-ov; [ejv bpdpa[Ti.

2

Fr.

>,\,'.

Tl

Xe'-yei]

u

'

Kal

d8[vp.]eis

:

where there is possibly a reference to a vision of encouragement granted to Peter after his Fall (see the editors' introd.).

"

=

V

)

(

)

ETpaTia iirep ttjs bpdcreuis 6ea Ar|pr|Tpi Tv\n. Supov, an offering made by Stratia to the goddess Demeter on For the meaning " appearance," account of restored sight. d-yaS-rj

Rev 4 3

as in

,

P Leid

cf.

YV*'"-

s,;

(ii/iii

o peTap.opcboiJp.evos ev Tais bpdo-ecriv.

word occurs

OG/S

in

M

a.d.) (= II. p. 127) A curious use of the

where

is

employed as a title of the daughter-goddess of the Sun bpacriv " " oculum Solis In avTov, i.e. (see Dittenberger's note). an inscr. in C. and B. ii. p. 653, No. 564, we find els bpao-iv Kal els bXov to cniua avTci Kal eis TeVva Kal els Piov, "sight, body, children, life," all of which are to feel the

56

(B.C. 237),

ocre

KaTdpai

if

it

—

the

tomb

is

dis-

dvYevpap,peva[L l]cr£v turbed. Ramsay thinks the curses are Jewish. For opa17 creias bpdcreis in the sense of "visions" (as in Ac 2 )

=

see

P

Strass

I.

35

5

The

(iv/A.D.) with the editor's note.

word, which survives in MGr, was commonly used by the Church Fathers to denote the "visions" of the monks.

onmog. P Grenf

I.

ov\ opaTos,

47

14

6 Se AeovTas em tov irapovros KaTa to dvavKaiov TrporjXSov. Cf. s.v.

(A.D. 14S

epebavrjs

ddpaTOS.

(B.C.

(cognate with our beware) occurs in the (Proleg. p.

NT

the popular language, Oeupe'u

but

it is

its

wrong

clearly durative

is

no

f.).

wherever

The verb

is

place being taken by pXe'irw

to say that

it is

"dead"

it

rare in

and

,

S5)

p.

ev

opci

pe,

and

tu>

ib.

iiirvui

45° tov

See also P Leid Meve'Snpov dvTiKelpevov T|plv. A.D.) ere', tov avTovevvnTov 0edv, tov irdvTa 6)pwvTa Kal irdvTa aKouovTa, Kal pr| optoaevov, and

—

the iv/A.D. Christian sepulchral inscr., P Hamb I. 22 3 Y]ie 18 8eov pe-ydXoio tov ov8e'TroT' e'SpaKev dvrjp: cf. Jn I ls 1 Tim 6 ,

.

The meaning "see" with the mind, "perceive," "dismay be traced in such exx. as P Hib I. 44* (B.C. 253)

cern,"

ere

Se"

opwvTes "

KaTapaOvpovvTa

Kal vOv emcrTeiXai

uiipTjv Seiv

but seeing that you are negligent

it my duty " send to you instructions again now (Edd.), BGU IV. 107S" (a.d. 39) Xotirbv otiv, edv Xdpw rd Kepp.dp.ia (/.

croi.,

I

thought

to

Kepapia 41

1293

KeppaTtai, 6\|/opai, tl pe 8ei 117—38) btj/iouai irdXiv tl's

<>r

(a.D.

P Fay 20 10 (Imperial

"so

opw,

far as

I

edict

— iv/A.D.)

see under

-rroietv.

ctol

us €K

P

X.

Oxy

pacrTaêi, and tu>v

TrapdvTuv

present conditions" (Edd.).

The

sense of "experience," as in Lk 3 6 , may be illustrated 4 'xy I. 120 (iv/A.D.) xpfj "ydp Tiva optivTa aiavTov ev Kdv Sua-Tu^ta dvaxuplv Kal \if\ dirXus p.dxaio-8aL Tui SeSovI'

by

'

ue'va>,

give

" when a man finds himself in adversity he ought " way and not fight stubbornly against fate (Edd.).

to

15 1 Thess 5 auTov KaTdo-xns. " see then that you do not detain him," P Oxy III. 532 15 (u/a.d.) 44 bpa pf| dXXws irpd^r|S. In Mk I opa does little more than add emphasis, cf. ib. 531 9 (ii/A.D.) bpa pnSevl dvOpw-n-wv " ev T-jj oiKia TrpocrKpo[v]o-T|S, take care not to offend any of the persons at home" (Edd.), zb. 527 s (ii/iii A.D.I bpa pf| dpeXr|o-rjs, eirel -yap iyoi avTov KaTe'vû, "do not neglect this,

For opa

cf.

as

liGU

I

I.

subj. (Burton § 209), as in

c. nor.

p-rj

37

s

,

(a.D. 50) iipa ouv pt)

am keeping him

"

(Edd.).

The colloquial
27

24

4

(cf.

,

Ac

1S 13 )

may

not

—

)

20 opdTcu, and the edict of the Emperor Julian P F'ay 20 cf. Archiv ii. p. 169) el diroTtTaxTai t6v Avto(iv/A.D.

—

KpaTopa opdv

irao-iv avTols

a-a>cbpocnjvr|s (cf.

I

Tim

peTa

too-o.vitt|S

2 2 ) Kal evKpaTeias

Koo-pibrnTos Kal

Ta

'

P Lond

208), the lease 113. 3' (vi/A.D.) (= of a farm, provision is made that the cutting and the carrying away of the hay are to "look to" the landlord (opiivTcov

ad

I. p.

spectantium) for their accomplishment: cf. where Abbott (Joh. Gv. p. 245) See further s.w. pXe'irw, elSov, finds the idea of reverence.

Tfpbs

Jn 19 and

o-e\

37

te

fi+ovTai. els

.

.

•

9eu)pe'w.

PacriXeias to watch the

Tfjs

" if StotKovvTa, they have all been commanded emperor himself acting with so much propriety and discretion and moderation in the affairs of his kingdom" (Edd.).

bodily vision may be illustrated from P Rev L 1"- 13 (B.C. 259-8) (= Christ. I. p. 351) Jgco " " look on the back of the papyrus sheet. 6pa. as a t.t. for appearThe verb which is used in the in its literal sense of

LXX

ances of the Divinity and similarly by Paul (1 Cor 9 1 I5 5ff at.) is found in connexion with dreams in such passages as -

,

—

P Par 51 8 (account of a dream (— Selections, p. 19) e£a£[cbvT|S]

in the Serapeum B.C. 160) dvv*yu tovs ocbQaXpovs pou,

Kal bpto [rds] AiSiipas ev

8i8ac"KaXT|a> tov

tiu

to

For exx. of the phrase cf. Epict. ii. 5. 29, iv. 6. n. The " I have perf. biuo-Tra, caught sight of," is found along with 7 9 (Ptol.). eupaKa in the same document, P Petr II. 17 (3) In the late

after i/A.D.

See the exx. from late Greek and especially from the papyri s cited by Abbott CR xx. p. 232 f., e.g. BGU I. 248 (i/A.D. 10 cf. Berichtigungen ad I.) us opds, ib. II. 660 (ii/A.D.

'Opdu

(= Witkowski 2

153)

I

that" {Proleg. p. 177): Gildersleeve, on the other hand, finds in the fut. an impera1 tive conception, "see thou to that" (Syntax i. p. n(> n. ).

oodoj

:

in

-ydp eviirvia opii irovupd,

Yyxiii.2« (ii/iii

(iii/A.D.)

1

e'-yw

8paTre'8T|V

"seeing," "the act of sight," cf. Wtinsch 6pKi£u ere tov 0ebv tov tt|v bpacriv iravTl 147 dv6pu>iru> xapio-dp-evov, P Lond 46 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 70) tt e'vw elpt 6 aKc'<|>aXos Saipuv ev tois Trocrlv ^x w v 3 2 1 4 1 (Imperial) bpao-iv, and the dedicatory Syll 774 (=

A F 4 26

(B.C. 153)

followed by pXe'irw Meve'8r|pov KaTaTpe'xovTa

wi

oijaoig. For {Spaces

eyes and sic the twins

my

suddenly I open Tothes," ib. 44 11

To9tj[tos>

ooyi].

For

bpyr| in the sense of natural "anger," "passion," ci. * siT 31 II. p. 161) brav inroTdo-T|S (ii/iii a.d.) (

P Leid (/.

W

=

-

{nroTdo-o-r|S

1

ebbpov

rj

bp^yriv.

BGU

l\'.

1024"

20

(end

iv/A.D.) pr| [KaTe'xJuv tt)[v 6]pvT)v eebbvevcrev avT^v |['<)>ei. The common Biblical use with reference to divine wrath illustrated by such passages from the inscrr. as OG/S 210 dirdvTuv 3S3 (mid. i/B.C.) tovtmi 8ai.p.dvu>v bpv^| Kal Seiv auTui Kal -ye'vei irpos diracrav Tip-uptav dvei'XaTos e'crTu, and 3 5 where any one disturbing a tomb is Syll 8S7 (= 1237) warned '4%a hi K(al) 6pyr|v peydXr|v tov pe-ydXov Aids.

may be

—

45 G

opyi^Gjiai See also Aristeas 254 koo-|iov SioiKei p.eT

"yivwo-Ktiv St Sti, Sloti 6tbs

iu|j.«i'«uas

ko'i

XMP

L

tov irdvTa

on wrong)":

cf. 5',

t

Thess 2 16

oQet-ic;,

In

S dp-v^s dirda-ns.

Rom 12" the subst. should be personified, "Make room for the Wrath (the Divine Retribution which alone can do justice

OpdoTOjXiCO

.

"strong desire," has a bad sense in the only passage 27 in which it is found in the i NT, but Matheson

(Rom

)

(Epictetus 1. p. 31 f.) has shown that in Stoic philosophy the word is neutral, and that if in certain passages (e.g. i. 4. 1, iii. 22. 13) Epictetus speaks of the necessity of re-

moving or postponing ooytCo/nai,

"am

63™13

seen in P Par

is

angry,"

Kal

viro o"ou

T)-yvwp.ovT|ji€'vos

p.t'*yio"Ta

(B.C. 165) «yu> to. ^ti

p-t|j.a9ti'KuJS

irpo-

dirapaKaXv7rrws [6]p"yi£co-6ai. Kal 3 6 I170) (ii/A.n.) KaTa Sua-xepa(vav ktX., and Syll S04 (= eKt'Xtiio-tv iroXXd bp-yi^co-Bai tov irXoiiv ev A'iy€iVT| |xe pi] 8^| 2 cf. also the restoration in P land l6 (v/vi A.D.) 6 Xapirp-

Tcpov tois p«v

d8iK"fju.ao-LV

it

altogether, that

is

because he

is

addressing those who are still under discipline, learning how to avoid what is evil, but not yet fully attracted towards what is good. See also Epict. ii. 13. 7, iii. 9. iS and 22 ;

and CA' xxxi. (1917),

p. I72f.

:

On

(oTa-ros) Kvpios [vh-""'] "pl/v'!,]?--

Mk

dpYio-9e£s p.

l

41

the

'

'

Western

reading

see Nestle Philologia Sacra (Berlin- 1896),

Deissmann Sprachliche Erforsehung, 6p71.o-p.svos, "angry," "furious."

26, but

MGr

cf.

doylloc;. This NT

air.

dp. (Tit

occurs in Didache

iii.

I

7 )

2

= " prone to

p/f|

30

p.

f.

Paul and

t]

"fathom" (Ac 27 s8 ). see WinerThe word is found in the fragment p. 72. s9 (later than metrological work, P Oxy IV. 669

the accent ofop^yvid,

a

(=111.

(iv/A.D.)

Schmiedel Gr.

p

A.D. 2S7) 01 8 (ittixcis) dp-yvtd. o[pYuid]8e eo-Tiv t) 8ido-Tao is twv xtpw[v, "4 cubits an dpyuid, which is the distance of the outstretched hands

"

(Edd.)

:

Archiv

cf.

iii.

p. 440.

191) [xdpT]

p.

175-1) TTOtwv 6p8d irdvTa irpos Kavova 8inv«KT], we have meaning "straight." The metaphorical use of the adj. s is seen in PSI V. 549 (B.C. 42-1) dp8f| o-T-f|cropai dire'vavTC her erou, with reference to the attitude of a servant to

sense

"seek

the

in

"

for,"

NT

(1

Tim

long for," but

3

1 ,

in

6 10

,

Heb

11

16

Kaibel 44S 4

in

)

oil

the

tlvos

[av]Tui avTOKao-LYVT|Twv \CLpas dp€â[pc'Jvou, the concluding porj0T|o-avTos, "having come to the assistance phrase is

—

of," rather than

werden Lex.

"having sought assistance from": see Herand cf. P Oxy VI. 902 11 (c. A.D. 465) ka\

s.v.,

TOLVUV 01 tK&LKOL €1T€V0Tl6^0"aV €V TaiS Tr6\((TiiV irpb[s] Tttf Por|8eiav dpc£ai tois dStKouptvois ktX., "therefore, since advocates have been devised in the cities for the purpose of

lending assistance to the oppressed," etc. In 1 Tim 3 Field " {Notes, p. 204) prefers the translation "aspires to rather than " seeketh " to out that idea of the ambitious seek(RV), bring

BGU

and

[o-]^|[v]

9

see ii. II. 594 note) (i/A.n. irpov[o]ia[v] kv dpBiir pe'XXei yeiv«r8ai

24S

I.

:

16

(A.D. 124) Kal icrnv pov 'ApiroxpaTou dpBoC, the signature of a witness, 10 Kaibel 397 1 papTvprov dpBou piou, and OGIS 329 (mid. (/.

found ter

:

the

8id -yap t^|v is

'

'

(fo-Twrts corrected from dp8oi) are contrasted with those In Syll 540 18 (B.C. that have fallen (xapal K«ip.evoi).

mistress,

ooeyojuat

p.

(ii/A.D.)

xXwpov dpOov cf. id. 755 ;ww 221) where "standing" columns '

ooyvia.

P Lond 1165 s

used of "standing" hay in

is

of

may

oqOoq (=111.

On

verb

(iracundus) oSnyet •ydp

irpos tov
dp*y^l

Justification, p. 27) thinks that the

have been a word of Antioch, or of Tarsus, and that it has Burton ad Gal I.e. a kind of "sporting" ring about it. cites dp8diro8es Pa£vovT«s from Nicander Al. 419.

" anger

yivov dp-y£Xos"

ogOoTiodeco. This verb used metaphorically "make a straight course" 11 and in later eccles. writers, who is found only in Gal 2 have borrowed its use from that passage. Westcott (St.

-yiveo-Bav)

P Oxy

cf.

:

III.

490

o-payls

t|

MGr "from the right"(way): Heb 12 Eastern dialects : Thumb Handbook p. 18), dp8ds (dpTds " " correct "steep." The last meaning recalls "straight," the cognate Lat. arduus: dp8ds, however, had originally an initial, and probably also a medial, digamma (* FopBds, 13

ii/B.c.) dir' dpfltjs,

.

in

;

*

FopBFds) (Boisacq,

p. 711).

1

ing does not necessarily belong to the word itself or to connexion see his exx. from late Greek, and add Polyb. :

104. 7 irpaypaTuiv 1

Tim

MGr

1

3

).

(

=

imperii) ope'-yeTai (cited by Parry

its

v.

ad

p«Yop.ai.

6o6oTO/il£ to.

The meaning 6

,

ii

word

5

)

The Lk I 39 is

6S

is

WH

dprvds, which is read by attested in the papyri, where the

form

amply

in

word

regularly used to describe all canals on the border of the P Strass I. 17 4 (a.d. 124) tv opiv-jj (sc. SicipuxO

desert, e.g.

riaTo-uivT(euis)

Patsontis

at

BaK\(id8os), "on the desert canal of " Bacchias See (see the editor's Introd.).

also Aristeas 107, 11S,

and

cf. s.v.

dpos

air. tip. (2

Sophocles (Lex.

aright.' cf.

eccles. writers.

itacistic ,

NT

Tim

2 15

:

cf.

Prov

is

soundly": oqeivoc;.

of this

by no means clear, but on the analogy of the similarly formed KaivoTopiw, "make a new or strange assertion," it seems best to lay the main stress on the adj. and to understand by dp8oTop.«'u tov X070V, "teach the 3

that the

the

use

of

Tim

renders

"expound

=" orthodoxy "

in

adopts the suggestion be derived not from road making

Parry (ad 2

metaphor may

s.v.)

dp8oTO(i£a I.e.)

mason's cutting stones fair and [ripviiv 68dv), but from the in a building, and compares straight to fit into their places 17 the use of their simplex subst. in Syll 587 (B.C. 329-S) p.ro-8uiT«i ttjs 8e'o-is

— -ropi\ Kal Kop,iS^| Kal Touf|S Tiiv XiBwv, and different turn is given to the verb by " on the ground translates "preach fearlessly

tov X£8ov.

Paspati,

who

A

457

optfpil CO

MGr

that in

dp8d Koirrd

fearlessly": see

Exp

III.

is

used to denote "clearly and

i.

p.

238.

OpK.09 B.C. 115) «v (,. Similarly of time, P Fay II " Tots Std tujv o-vp-PoXaLw[v] opio-foio-Lv xpovois, within the fixed the contracts" P II. 50 1& (Edd.l, by periods 16

dirdSoo-iv.

Amh

SodgiCco,

(B.C. 106) iv T
"rise early," takes the place of the classical dpBpevu in see Lk 21 38 and the Biblical Greek (except in Tob 9 6 B)

ii/A.D.)

LXX

subst.

:

Thumb

to

123) the in the sense of

stupe. According dependence of the verb on the Heb. D^BCH "rise early" is very improbable, and reference is made to " work such analogous verbs in MGr as vvxTopcvw, throughout the night," and p.eo-T|p.cpid£u, "do something at

{Helltn.

p.

bpSpios (see s.v.), is condemned by the In the it is confined to Atticists (Lob. Phryn. p. 51). Lk 24" (cf. Rev 22 16 TR), but is found quitter in the LXX. late

form

for

NT

327"

'ius

81'

t[o]v

bpicruov cpa[i]vop.€vov,

€ttlo-[k*']\(/€u)s

(a.d. iSo-192),

Ka9ws

vitovc-s

P

where certain properties are Std

tov

ttjs

For the s

II.

599 (ii/A.D.) (a.d. 212-3) (cbdpov)

IV. 1091 25

id,

Kapiruv,

6pi.crp.ov

BGU

cf.

"boundary,"

6pio-u.bs,

(late

Amh

97

11

—

8r|Xov[T]at

iropeias

bp<.o~p.ov

II.

set forth as

I.

Eunoidia" (Edd.), and the introd. to P Strass Note the curious use of the word in Exod S 12 tov opicrpoO Tciv paTpd\uv, "about the limitation of —" the In MGr

31.

irc-pl

the

river)."

(to

frogs

cf.

order,"

bpicrp,ds

crov

bpio-p.bs

"thy order

cpippdvi,

an

is

imperial decree (firman)."

ooftoioz-

=" belonging

the morning," "early," IV. 120S 25 24", cf. (B.C. 27-6) Iva Se «tSrjs to 6p8piov tov dv8pt6(Trov}, TrtTrop.cpd 0-01 r\v Tc'GciTai p.Co-8u>o-iv, where the editor suggests that to this

opOpiov

II.

[e]iriTT|pr|o-«o)S,

"after the appointed term of his office" (Edd.).

"command,"

is

ttjs

plots called

ogdgivog.

For which

xp°vov

[co]pio-p.tvov

votov Kal Xipbs oLKOTr^Sa) EvvocSta X€*yda(eva), "adjoined, as is set forth in the survey, on the south and west by the

midday."

This

tov

\lito.

P Tebt

adj.

read in the

=

TR

to

BGU

Lk

of

"his morning greeting," "his first deed." The 20 is seen in P l'ar 49 (B.C. 164-158) (=\Vit-

OQIOV. For this word, which

=" boundaries,"

plur.

P Grenf

cf.

fines),

tJt|S oXtis yr\s

kowski 2 p. 70) Kal ciTrtXvo-a tl'iras aiJTwi 6p9ptT€pov tXBetv, BGU IV. 1201 4 (a.d. 2) opBpiTcpov Ttjs [to]v *v[(]1* o-tutos privos riavvei, and P Strass I. 37 (iii/A.D.) " recht bald nun ." (Ed.). .], opflptTtpov ovv [.

Kal

.

.

.

.

.

.

vfjeros

3

•

€1tolklov,

BGU

IV. IO49 9 (iv/A.D.)

«irl

A.D.) i-u>s twv bpiuv the farmstead," and

bXwv ivytypa" one who

tols ovo"i Ttov

For

dp[ovpiojv opiois. out boundaries," see

marks

•

—

s Kpdvov opt'ois- P Fay 38 (iii/iv "as far as the boundaries of

iv uev

ppc'vuv

ogOoog. r Fay 108 10 (c. A.D. 171) virb tov 6p6pov, "about dawn," 11 cf. P Flor III. 305 the same phrase as in Ac 5 21 (iv/A.D.)

15"-

is

"territory,"

votov Kal aTrrjXiciTov vrjo-os 'AcppoSiTrjs 16 A-nTov, P Tebt II. 277 iii/A.D.) (astrological

comparative ,

II.

NT

always found in the "district" (Lat. (B.C. 139) 8pia Kal -ye-i/rov^s

in the i.e.

dpio8(e)iKTT|s,

BGU

II.

616 9

(ii/iii

A.D.).

:

dpOpov, "di buon mattino" (Ed.).

For dpKi£w, "adjure," with a double ace, as

Ac ogOcbg. In

P

Petr III. 56

that he will

manage

la (i.)

269-258) an official swears in connexion with the dykes

(B.C.

affairs

— uprightly and justly Td

\wuaTiKd

Trpa-ypaTtvo-eo-Oai dpduis

Cf. P Eleph 9 (B.C. 223-222) oyK 6p9
Kal SiKauos.

iroiets

,

w-e

may

opKituj

8aip.dviov

o-€,

9«bv tov

'APpaav

in

Mk

7

5

,

imprecatory tablet from Hadruiii/A.D. but composed not later than

cite the

ktX.,

dost rest here, by the

in

BS

p.

274

TTV€vpa TO €v8dSc KCip-CVOV,

"

.

ff.

.

,

.

e.g.

TOV

adjure thee, demonic spirit, who 27 of Abraan," etc. cf. OGIS 229

I

God

:

246-226) opKLcaTtocrav avTovs ot dTroScLxBTicdaevoi Trp€0-[3evTal tov iipKov tov Tivd followed by KaTa with gen., as in 3 Kingd (B.C.

cf.

the

2* 2 magic papyrus P Lond 121

(iii/A.D.)

(=

I.

92) dpK^w cr€ SaCptov KaTa Ttiv Porj0r|pdTwv o-ov, at. See also s.vi\ evopKiû, e£opKi£u>. 'OpKt^w is still used in

p.

primary sense of "divide," "separate from," is OGIS 335 112 (ii/i B.C.) tljs ttjv oSbv tt|v Kal [rfjv cf. dpiôuo-av [t]t|V Te ILTavatav in

well

13

metum, written in ii/A.D., which Deissmann reproduces

2 12 ,

OQlZw

19

its

seen in

MGr.

:

6

P Fay 126 (ii/iii A.D.) tirl pe'Xi (/. peXXsi 6pi$€o-9at. "since " the boundaries (of a piece of land) are to be fixed (Edd.). From this it is an easy transition to "fix a limit to,"

P

Petr III. 56 (d) u (iii/B.C.)

(iiuocrd
dpKov

«irl

cf. ir€v[T]atTiav (iipicrav irepl tov TroXvxpov[C]wv For the pass, of what has been appointed, Aristeas 157.

BGU

III.

decreed, as in

Lk 22" cf. P Par 63 s2 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr 26) toS 8id Toi Trpoo-Td'yp.aTos uipio-pevov Ke[cp]aXai'ov. "the assessment defined in the decree" (Mahaffy),

of sale,

III.

6pK[a>,

P Lond I16S 13

formula

"set apart," as in Ac il 29 (cf. Field Notes, p. 119). The of time, as in Heb 4', is construed with an ace.

verb in

P Flor

I.

61 46 (a.d. S5) (as

amended

Chrest. II. p. Sg) :

fj-ytp-ovts

p.

Part V.

(a.d. iS)

(=

III. p. 136)

utTa

tt|v u>pio-pf'vr|v

—

1002 15

(B.C. 55) tdv 8e tis o-ot

€TripXT)6fii ir€pl avTuiv, tyo>

the

avTos

SpKos

e-rriTeXc'crwi

r)

ktX.

€Tri8ti|is

— a deed

and P Ryl II. SS 26 (a.d. 156) t) i'vo\os cvnv Tii " otherwise may I be liable to the consequences of " oath Cf. also the unusual a common formula.

—

P Eleph 23 20

(B.C.

223-2) t[v]opKov[vTi]

p.«'p.

59

p[o]t

458

opvis

opKco/xoaia [e]i tin, «4>i-opKoOvTi Sc

cvoxoy etvav

With Lk l"cf. Pclagia-Legenden TU \ii\ ytv
datpVai tov dpKOu. 13' cv opKu elx«v tou

tt|i

p.

and

P Mon

cf.

I.

I

2*

(A.D. 574)

TOV CVlipOTOV Kal (ppiKTOV SpKOV CTrl Tuiv 0t£u)V Kal a)(paVTluV On various forms of Kal o-«tttu)V KtipnXiwv ("relics"). oaths from the inscrr. see Herwerden Lex. s.v. SpKos, and " " " for the idea of fence," something that shuts you in the cognate XpKos), underlying the word cf. (cf. The dim. 8pKiov Rise of the Creek Epic, p. 265 f. in

OG1S 453"

= is

taking of an oath confined in the

"

;

,

translators

For the neut. 6pK
(

=

Heb 3

y-"-^.^.

ioo7)

(iii/B.c.

Grenf

I.

-

17

(b.C. 157),

and

cf.

29

)

the

that the

See

NT

of this

Sir. tip. in

1S 21

Rev

doubtful.

is

"a rush," "a mighty onset," as in Charles (ICC ad I. = II. p. 107 f.) suggests

meaning

s.v. dpprj

rather "indignation," as in IIos 5 10

is

al.

a J fin.

(B.C. to.

Preisigke Fachworter

8t

s.v.

OQVEOV. This dim. form, which is, however, to be translated simply 2 17 21 in Rev 18 (cf. Mk 4*W), occurs uncon19

"bird"

'

,

tracted on the verso of

=

to flight," and similarly P Tebt I. 48" (c. B.C. 113). For a somewhat weakened sense cf. P Oxy I. 118 verso" tv »PI«( = n)o-as, "when you (late iii/A.n.) i\av iv x°-P have obtained what you went for" (Edd.). The verb is

P Petr

III. 71 (iii/B.c.) 01 OnptvTal

aypimv dpvt'wv cf. also P Ryl II. 98(a)* (A.D. 154-5) irdv dpy[eo]y, and P Lond 1259 16 (iv/A.D.) ( = III. p. 240) For other dim', forms see P Oxy XIV. 1729 1 opvta vy. 16 (a.d. iio) d.Yopao-ov to (iv/A.D.) dpviBiwv, and P Fay 11S " " the birds for the feast (Edd.). buy dpvi8dpia Tfjs etopTtJs,

tu>v

Sofidco, " occurrences rush," used intransitively as in all its 17 is seen in P Strass II. ioo (ii/B.c.) sis ^>vyt\v wppT)erav,

NT

to

often rendered

is

Deut 28", but to

Greek words of similar sound

use

found

d Tapias Uptia to. els to. [dp] Ktojido-ia tv Spdpvrji [8ot<*> KaX]Xlvos. The easy transference to 1st decl. is suggested by such analogies as dvTu>poo-£a. For opKupoT-ns see P ii u

to

Hebrew.

Murray is

with reference to

NT

tto[XXovJ ttjv dpprjv iroiovpcvos

=

The meaning

"

Trepl

:

It

This rare word the whole action

dvaYKaiws

tov o-dv pcYaXci[ov, TJYCJpwv BeVirora, to.Sc papTvpopai cf. M. Anton, iv. 40 mis dppfj puj irdvTa Trpdcro-ti., with relation to the world and see s.v. dppdu. Thackeray in Ezek 3", Dan (Gr. i. p. 38) cites opprj i"l!pn, "fury," S 6 as an instance of the tendency on the part of the

Tfpbs

(B.C. 39-35)-

oQHWjioala.

The metaph. sense, " impulse to act," as probably 16 may be illustrated by the petition P Grenf II. 7S

(A.D. 307)

22 * For an oath sworn on the Gospels see P Lond V. 170s 0CU.CVOU CTTCIVW TOUTWV SpKOV CVwpdTWS (A.D. 567?) CKO.O-TOV

Tiiv o-ctttuv p.«-yaX£(= <()uv,

122.

p.

in Jas 3',

:

"took

when

a certain

(one

Plutarchus) "

decemprimate

IX. 1204" (a.d. 299),

tested in the papyri, e.g.

a design upon him nominate him for the

A.D.

P Oxy " made Oxyrhynchite

construed with the dat. in

—

and ventured aviTip

to

dpp.10p.evos

TtToXpriKcv

aviTov

dvo-

For the mid. in the sense of 17 (A.D. 19S) curb starting from," cf. P Tebt II. 397 origin, on the basis of any claim," and "not pT)8evos dppio(ie'vT|, such late exx. as P Hamb I. 23' (A.D. 569) dpircXoupYwv pd^ci-v

78-9)

is

read in

P Lond

(=1.

Lk 13" NDVV,

is

at-

—

131 recto '"(accounts The Kal Tr«pujr(«pais).

p. 173) dpviljt word survives in the (Cappadocian) dpv(-x Hellcn. p. 90 f. Archiv iv. p. 490.

MGr

:

cf.

Thumb

,

ds StKairpwTtiav.

"

dpawpc'viov

cvTavSa (vi/A.D.

., c
ptv dird

.

.

cttI tt)s ?)

(a.d. 574).

Epict. ii. 6. 10 Kal wppwv av

ordained for

cl 8c

yt fj8civ 8ti voo-tiv poi KaSetpapTai viv,

cV ai>Td, "nay, if I really knew that it was me now to be ill, I should wish ("direct my

" (Matheson), and Aristeas 270 os Yap impulse ") to be ill The compd. cttI to ttXcovcktciv dpp.ci.Tai, TrpoSoTTis Trt'<|>VKC. in P Oxy IX. 1216 20 (ii/iii a.d.) c|opp.au> (LXX) is seen Btuiv

OQVl^. This Doric form, which

Yap BtXdvTwv

o-rnvSio e£oppf|0-ai irpds vpds, "for with " I am hastening to set out to you

OQVIQ was specialized at an early date to mean " cock" or "hen," to the meaning "horse" as just as cXXoyov was restricted

Eml. p. 34f.): cf. the use of The word is naturally common in food

early as iv/A.D. (Hatzidakis

" fowl "

in English.

P Tebt II. 468 (late ii/B.c.) dpvi8as (J, P " I bird 738" (<-. A.D. 1) dpvis o-i8vtt^ 1% HSa(Tos) a, " also the note from the water provisions prepared in expectation of a visit (irapouo-ia) from the Sioikivttjs Chry-

accounts, e.g.

Oxy IV. .

.

:

.

sippus, .

.

.

P Grenf

II. l4(/>) 3f

264 or 227) cToip.aKap.tv

-

dpviBas TrtyTTiKOVTa-

(B.C. [8]8i.a

vi9es SiaKdcriafi], Trep[i.]o-Tpi8cls

x*l ves

ckotov

TrtvTr|KovTa, cf.

:

3

dp-

Kingd 4

2D

—

6pv£8uv ckXcktuv among Solomon's delicacies the only occurrence of the form dpvis in the LXX (Thackeray Gr. i. In a i/B.c. memorandum of rent, P Goodsp Cairo 152 f.). Pates acknowledges leasing an island for the sixteenth

the help of the gods

p.

(Ed.).

9,

OQM

birds—* opvi0as year for forty-five artabae of wheat and ten is coupled with I.
in its literal

A

sense of "onset," "rush,"

passages as Syll 318

(=

s

7oo)

24

(B.C.

is

seen in such

117) 'ia~rt\tv ("re-

pressed") Tf|V tiri.cpepopc'vT]V T
"

:

cf.

Ac

14

6

and see Field Notes,

a (pdpos TrpopaTiov,

(a.d. 22S).

From

"a

tax

on sheep,"

we may

the inscrr.

in

cite a

P

Strass

Lycian

I.

67

inscr.,

? xxxiv. (1914) p- 5. No. io povXopai Ka6' ctos Ovco-flai. For Kal KaX[-t)V. Kal TtXc'a[v] dXtKTopa dpvttBa [T|p]tiv 4 "fowl-house." see P Oxy IX. 1207 (a.d. dpv(t)i8wv,

JUS

175-6?).

The same document

refers to

"8

laying hens in

459

opoOtcna perfect condition" (Ed.)

—

9

opv«i8wv TtXeiwv tokcLSiov oktuO:

P Oxy XII. 1568 (A.D. 265) order to a poultry-dealer (bpviBds) to supply two hens and twenty eggs for a birth-

cf.

festival

day

— eis

MGr

clixocrL.

veve'o-ia

Ilavdpovs TOKa8es 8vo

.

.

.

wa

"hen."

6pvi8a, opv(0i,

OS-

dp4>avT|s Kal KaTaScovs t^jv T)XtKiav, St'a-rroTa T|Yeu.cov, iKeto o-bv ae'-yeBos KaTacbev-yw, " on behalf

T-rjpiav Tt.8eu.e'vr| eirl

of

my

orphan daughter who is under age, this supplication and take refuge

has hitherto been regarded as the only instance " boundfrom Biblical or profane Greek of this compound " found in but it is now Winer-Schmiedel Gr. (cf. ary p. 22), a closely allied sense in Prime 42"- 8 (after B.C. 133) SiKaiav

=

'PwStav Kpio-tv Tt Kal bpo9fo-iav, "ils jugement des Rhodiens et leur delimitation

etvai tk-pivav tt^v]

deciderent que

le

etaient equitables

"

also

" " is desert used in the papyri to denote the seen in the reference in P Tebt II. 3S3 61 (a. P. 46) to the is

keepers of the registry-offices of Tebtunis and Kerkesuchaon-desert tuv irpbs Yp(attu)) TtpT'vveais) Kal KepKecrov-

—

Cf. also the following passages showing that was the regular place of burial P Oxy II. S9-97) virapx" 8e auTwi. tirl tov diro Xipbs dpovs ripao-u ac'pos Tacbov. V Ryl II. 1 53' ]

X(wv) "Opovs.

—

the "desert"

274"

(a.D.

(i[

"on

tov

(A.D. 138-161) iy Tats €ir[uj-]f||i
funeral expenses, which include a

to a v«KpoTa
pom boire

conveying a body €is to Bell (P Lond IV. p. xvii.) 6pos came to be used as a

for

of u.ovao-Tr|piov

synonym

The (= "desert-monastery"). MGr, is

ordinary meaning "mountain," which survives in seen in P Leid W^*- 36 (ii/iii A.D.) (= II. p. 149)

to

t)

(/.

ai)

For the unK(al) T] 6d\aa-o-a ktX. 15 dpewv, as in Rev 6 , cf. Aristeas 119 «K twv TrapaKcifuVwv dpewv rfjs 'Apapias, and see Schweizer x(a'i)

ireTpai,

contracted gen. Perg.

opt),

pi.

14 (B.C. 217) with the editor's note, and 13 IV. I209 14 (B.C. 23)
(se.

46(4)' (Ptol.) Tots to 8eu.eX1.ov 6pv£ao-i dug the foundation, 5 (drachmae),"

i,

BGU

who

" to IV.

5)

—

6

compd. ireptopvcrcrw— tjSt| ev tt] crT|u.epov Trepeiopv*yT|Twcrav, "let them be dug round to-day." From the inscrr. we may

OGIS

o-a>criv

.

.

Abbott Songs,

6'

4S3 (ii/A.D.) edv Tives ev Tais bSois x°*v KwXveTwcrav avTovs oi du.o8dp\ai.

opvo--

dXXd irdvTwv

del Kal 8lt|V€-

HZNT

ad by Bauer 17 32 Jn 16 ). Forthe form dp4>avtKos see P Grenf I. 17 (c. B.C. 4 147 or 136), P Oxy VI. SSS (iii/iv a.D.), and for the subst. Ktis b iraTT|p ecrTLV b KT)8dp.evos (cited

bptpdveia

cf.

P Par 39 11

(B.C. 161) ep-PXe'ij/avTes

.

«is t*)v

.

.

and P Fay 94 s (A.D. 222-235) a formal release given by an orphan girl to her late guardian T(p

«Kavwv

dpdveiav,

7€]vo[it'vto

—

Tqs op(|>aveLas auTfjs

oQXEOjuai,. For the subst. dpxio-TT|s 'Ovdpis [bp]xio-TT|s, P

Oxy

vw

o-bv

and

cf.

P Grenf

[tw

bp]xTlo-TT], II.

festival

—

Jir

cf.

eirLTpoTruj.

P

Strass II. 92 6 (B.C. 244-3)

III. 526' (ii/A.D.) dvape'( for

= ai)-

"dancing-girl," Selections, p. 108), a con-

6pxr|o-TpLa,

(=

67 (A.D. 237)

tract for the services of

two dancing-girls

for

an approaching

-rrapd 0-0O T[.]o-aiv [dp]xr|-

PovXouav [«]KXapeiv

6 o-Tpiav o-iiv€T€pa aid [X]€i[Tovp]vT|o-Lvrjatv ktX. (cf. Mt 14 ). For references to music and dancing in the papyri see a paper

SAM

in

iii.

p.

117

ff.

— (complaint of assault A.D.

we have what appears

to

of taxes paid by orphans, and beside one of the names 13 ovk e'o-Ti.v 6pavbs dXXd the note has been scribbled (7) list

—

"he is not an orphan, but the son of DaiThe word (= Lat. orbus) is common in petitions,

)

me made a brutal and odious upon me and subjected me to much shameful mis-

attack

F"or 8s ae'v Jn 5 handling" (Edd.): cf. Mk 15 " the one the other," as in Mt 21" al., see P Oxy IX. 1189' (c. A.D. 117) emo-ToXds 8vo ds J-ypaiJ/a f|v uev o-ol see PSI. IV. 31: t^v hi Xapetvu, and for 8s 8e solita 11

s3

,

.

.

.

.

1

8s St

.

,

(iii/iv

.

A.D.) with the editor's note.

"Os dv

(4dv)

c.

s2 by P Par 46 (B

povX-nt -ypd
be a

3S) 8s 8e i«

dnSiav aoi €Trix eg P'r "whereupon he opposing

conj.

=

c. 153)

P Grenf

"whosoever" may be illustrated 2 (= Witkowski p. 87). irepl (iv dv ,

I.

30

6

(B.C.

P Oxy IV. 743"

39

II. 39(
14

in P Ryl II. 144 tov evavTiov dXoyov " a 5 Trapexprio"aTd aoi iroXXd Kal da-xnu.a

found as a demonstrative pronoun

is

Trpoo-8e'r|Tai,

Petr

:

see also Epict. iii. 24. ovScls €o-tiv dvOpuTTos dp(pavds,

.

OOffCLVOg.

P

is

dijuvei dpavd', the

i|uiv irpoo-Se'wvTat,

In

p.

going away leaving him friendless same combination as in Jn 14 18 14 ws 6p4>avobs dcfjitis, and ib. 15

that his mistress

p.'

l

tos TrXa-yious 8i]wpyyas 7rapa[8d<]/eiv Kal] iv/A.D.) (= I. p.75) b'pu£ov bpv£eiv, 1' Lond 46"' (a spell 8 tirl 8 8aKTvXous, and P Oxy I. I2I (iii/A.D.) aiiTOs o 'i'aveias dvavKao-£Tw (/. dva-yKacraTw) avTas opvyTjve (/. opvyrjvai, the late 2nd aor. pass.), "let Phanias himself have them (acanthus trees) dug round." This last document shows also the

cite

illustrated from MGr 226 No. 50, where a lover

more general sense of the word may be

OQ

OOVOOOJ. P Petr III. 1121 s5 (B.C.

o-TeprjBels

Cf. dpivds s.v. dpetvds.

p. 153.

those

-e'vos)

P Magd

— Ka£ 6'pos

(/.

BGU

as in the distich,

(Fouillac Recherches, p. 37).

KaTaXeXiuu.e'vT|S

eKaTe'pwv twv vove'tov ovk oXi-y[ov] d8iKovp.ai ktX., and P 2 Lips I. 41 (end iv/A.D.) dp.
mourns

OOOQ. That

,

tos to[i]vvv dp(j>avbs

2"

I7

your power"

4ff I9 (iv/A.D.) tovs dSiKovae'vovs 6pavo[vs] Se'o-rroTa, (kSikelv el!u>8ev to u.e-yaXeiov to o-dv eav-

fj-yep-wv

Ac

lord praefect,

in

PThead

(Edd.),

onoQeaia.

my

make

I

inrep

liv

tdv

BeXfls.

103)

i[4>}'

F'or

the

usage of 8s dv and 8s edv, see Thackeray Gr. s.v.

dv.

mon,

e.g.

ols

&v ovv

(B.C. 2) ev ols edv o-ou

i.

comparative p. 6S, cited

The relative preceding its "antecedent P Amh II. 35 16 (B.C. 132) twv tKoptu>v "

"

is

t^s

com7tu>p-

the rents of the

nibs AaidvTov,

yovo-t

phantos."

land sacred to the great god Soknopaeus which they culti" vate (Edd.). 3 Pleonastic 8s is seen in P Ryl II. 160 (A.D. 2S-9) bv

e.g.

P Flor

III.

319

7

(A.D.

bpcbavov bvTos, P Tebt

II.

132-7) toC 8e [d]8eX<(>i8ov p.ov s (c. A.D. 266) inrep 8vvaTpbs

326

Upas

vtjs

SoKvoiraiov 0eov ut-ydXou,

460

oaaKts

" of Ta aeVpa <$Xt)s ttjs oiKias Kal avXrjs d Trpd-yeiTai, (/. wv) which the measurements and adjacent areas of the whole house and court are as aforesaid" (Edd. ). Cf. also P Oxy

oaiog, "holy," "pious," is of course common in inscrr. dealing Note Syll Sl4( = 3 1199)'. a leaden plate with religion. from Cnidus containing an invocation of 8o-[i]a on certain

15

ilv 8iio-«i.s tois ttoiSiols o-ov e'v hi, II7 (ii/iii A.D.) c£ avTwv, "one of which please give to your children" (Edd.). A few exx. may be cited of 8s with prepositions P Petr I.

if they restore a trust (irapaflf|KT|) and dvfoo-ia] if 80-ia they do not. The meaning seems to help us for Field Notes, p. 121), as Aavf£B in Ac 1 3" (from does the combination 80-ia Kal 4Xti8fpa in other inscrr.,

—

II.

oS

2B

40

25

Lk

(cf.

(=

(iii/B.c.)

(
13

(A.D. 9S)

)

III. p. 149,

Witkowski 2

T|

cuj>' i^s (sc.

,

persons

LXX

p. 42) d
BGU

cXeipavTT|-ybs KiTtirovTCo-Bt],

I.

252'

cf. the ellipsis of oipas in Lk 7") Petr II. II (l) s (iii/B.c.) (= Selections,

8' TJalv p. 8) 7pd«

P

Kal

cri, i'va

eiSupev iv ols

et,

P Tebt

bu.oo-T€yr|o-do-T]i

I.

8 58" (B.C. Ill) (= Witkowski p. 104) iv ots elo-iv (" in quo numero comprehenduntur ") 01 Sia tov vo[iou Ku>(p.o)7p(a|i,

P Oxy VII.

p.aTets):

P Flor

1=

16

II.

31

(B.C.

plot planted with palms" (Edd.), P ols &XX01.S t) do-'

= Selections,

(

286 12 (a d. 82)

II.

" with the other guaran1! the agreement" (Edd.): BGU III. S46

tees contained in (ii/A.D.)

Oxy

94)

p.

8v 81

Ka8'

iraiTra£88€vp.au,

(= Set, Wilcken) Tpdtrov, "punished I have been, as I deserve": and P Ryl II. 144 13 (a.d. 3S) vTrJp oi '4\a irpbs " aiTov 4vsxvpov, " concerning a pledge I have against him

III.

334

8«wv

p.T|8«vl

8«Ka

4irl

11

«is

("a vulgarism

rj

and notice

Jtt),

to 8airavr|8Jv dvdXuipa "

(ii/A.D.) o-
tovs 8r|o-aupois,

tis

112) 4cj>' £1 (cf. Rom 5 ) "on the underTa|ap.6vr| '{%ti iv <()uT«iai tov tottov <|>o£vi£i., standing that, having paid this sum, she shall retain the

Amh

P

(Ed.):

Bveiv

do-«povo-ais,

there"

I

upon the transferred property

right of entry

my

fore pursued

" when

(=

tj

—

1027° (i/A.D.) t£ oi Kal tijexoutvou

(iov ttjs T
:

6 a 8' e(l)T) 80-i.a Kal «X«vflepa 1 180) ep-ol For the ut tto[t€] Tpoirwi 4TriTrXtKOp.€VT]i. law regulating mourning for the dead, adj. see also a iii/B.c. 3 25 where it is laid down regarding 1219) Syll 879 (= women who do not conform p.rj 80-iov aiiTais «Ivai, is

such as Syll 815

rjuepas,

[4d]v dira[i]x[Ti]8Ti:

00"iO)9

a simple

for

fl

The ace. fern. pi. 6o-£ovs in 1 Tim 2 8 is (Ed.)) 8o-i8v so-Ti.. "an isolated slip, affected by the analogy as best explained On of other adj. in 10s fern." (Moulton Gr. ii. p. 157).

—

P Par 6Sc. 14 as the successors of the Maccabean period see the introd. p. 348.

the 80-101 "IouSaioi of 'AcriSaioi of the

Deissmann, however, prefers to regard it as a general title of honour self-applied by the Alexandrian Jews (BS p. 68 In Aristeas 234 "to honour the gods" is said to n. 2 ). consist— oi Siipois ov8£ 8uo-£ats, dXXd v|njxrjs Ka8apoTT|Ti Kal

Mace 12").

2

SiaXT|i)/eu>s oo-£as (cf.

(Edd.).

Tis

used

is

—

for

BGU

in

8s

III.

S22 6

(iii/A.D.)

tipov

avTa cXkvo-tj, dXXd rd o-n-e'p|xaTa t£s which there is no instance in the NT. the other hand Radermacher {Gr. p. 63 note) finds in

yeo( 81801

On Mt

:

w)p*yov, tcs a usage of

— 50

26 eTatpe, 4cb' 8 irdpei the earliest ex. of 8s in place of the interrogative t£s, and refers to Usener Der hi. Tychon, He thus supports the rendering of Mt I.e.: cf. p. 50. For another suggestion see Rendel Sharp Epict. p. 41 f.

AV

Harris,

In

Exp

MGr in

appeared

7*xxxv.

8s

Handbook

compound Jn

523

f.

common speech: "so "

satisfy the desire for

son,

p.

rarely used even in writing,

is

"

iva,

Greek, p. 302). " "

during."

dis-

(Jebb in Vincent and Dick-

emphasis

Modern

to

and has

simple a form ceased to

while

It

(cf. 4v

ui

survives in the

M-k 2 19

,

Lk 5 M

oatoxrjg. 5 is confined to Lk r This subst., which in the 13 21 D P Leid be illustrated 162) (B.C. by may Eph 4 (=1. p. 25, cf. P Par p. 2S2) irepl p.iv oiv tovtwv 8o£

NT

T

Edpairis Kal rj Io-is tira4>po^P ? T0V pao-iXca Kal t^|V (Jao-CXur8io-£[a]v, X°-P lv H.°P = 3 7I7) * a o-av, 8i't|s fx" s ™P°* T0 ® 6iov oo-ioTr|Ta, Syll $21 ( TrX«£oo-iv Kal iv dXXois p.«Ta (B.C. 100-99) tpovTto-«v 8[i] Kal 8i[«]TrjpT|o-cv TrdvTas vyiaivovTas Kai (/.

8o£r| or

5')-

oodxtg, " as often 251 -, Rev as," with 4dv and subj., as in I Cor n 22 11 8 is seen in BGU IV. iii5 (b.c. 13) 60-dKis edv 84rj, ,

0-01.

I.

3

37 and F Giss

(ii/A.i>.) I.

12 s

oo-okis cdv etipw doppT|v, -ypdw (ii/A.r>.)

irapaKaXw

o-t

oiv, tc'kvov,

io-aKts 4dv p.4XXris ir€|n|iai, evTuirT|V (something to do with weaving?) uot Toiairnv Tr«'u.i|/ov. For the construction with

the ind.

XafSuv

cf.

P Oxy

lo-Tido-ews,

III.

471

52

(ii/A.D.) 00-aKts TJ|ui8r|

"whenever he was

invited

)Ti v t

<

'

irdo-T|s 6o-i.ott|tos

and

aui5o|i€vous, I.

— mid.

Xtlas

1S 383 (the proclamation of Antiochus 8Xov Te tov (3£ov al8r|v airao-i pao-i-

OGIS

i/B.C.) Trap'

«p.TJs

p.£Ta-

to join the

banquet" (Edd.).

Kal

Kal v>XaKa Trto-TOTdTT|V

Te'p\)/iv

where

61 12

(before

d[vao-TpoT)V

t^|u]

B.C.

Trap'

200)

TJp.lv

it

o\

€Troit)o-avTo

.

tt^v

Kal

and more particularly of piety towards the gods 10S 30 (after B.C. 129) KaXbv dTro8ti7p.a ttjs Tt wpos

oo-lott|tos, in

ii.

8«o0s

Kal ttjs

bo-ioTT|Tos

With

Rouffiac, p. 81).

irpbs

tt|v

6o-lott|s as

ttoXiv

dpe'o-«us

an honorific

(cf.

title cf. s.v.

d-yi.0TT|S.

oalwQ. P Lond 21"

(B.C.

(=

162)

I.

p-

13) o-u Si

&v

irpbs to

n

Kal ov PovXoptvos Trapaptjvai The combination with Tiiv iv Tiii upwi iTrTrv'ytXp.tvwv. "" 13 10 is common, e.g. P Par 63 8LKa£us, as in I Thess 2 o-o£ irio-Tfio-as claims writer «yii ydp (B.C. 164) where the ,

For the emphasis imparted hy this combination, as in Rom S 3 ', cf. P Flor III. 370* (a.d. 132) 'i(,a dpoupwv Q &s yt fîo-Bwo-as «T[t']poi.s irpbs as oix <^"> ir P aWr!- a "apart from the six arourae, which asamatteroffactyoulet toothers, and with which I shall have nothing to do."

Kal

evKoo-p.£as

p.€Ta Trdo-T|s

B«£ov bo-£uis 8i.aKe£p«vos

85 ye.

d|Up.T|Tov

no doubt represents the The word is used in a similar Zoroastrian asha, "right." wide sense of what is just and benevolent towards men in Priene

P Hamb

Sott'v) croi. 6

rather

TJyovp.«vos ttjv 6o-ioTT|Ta, ,

,

'•

,

Tt Kal tois

fltols,

irpbs oils

—

bonus Kal

.

.

SiKaCws [iroXi]and, from

Te\jo-d(i«vos ep.avTov due|i\|/i.(io£pr|Tov Trapt'o-XTip-ai,

the inscrr., Priene 46

12

(i/B.C.)

iio-[e]g
8c Kal 8iKa£us Trfpbs tovs dv8pu>Trovs. TraTpiovs] 8sovs, bo-£u>;

461

oa/xi] See further Apol. Arist, xv. sub finem, and bination with daep/rrrus Clem. R. Cor. xliv. 4.

6of.i

com-

the

for

10

P Rein 54 (iii/iv a.d.) where, with reference to certain consignments of wine, the writer instructs his correspondent dtrb dcrp,fjs crv avTos

—

"

Xop[TJ7Ti(rov flair" (Ed.).

le

W

P Leid

In

made— Vva

is

provision

tu feras

?,

Bvcria dcrp^v irape'xH

K(al)

apres ton

d'

(=

II. p.

8vp.<.ap.aTwv

r)

s

and see Nestle on a "sweet smell," as a

ZNTW

ff

Eph

-,

5

,

iv. p. 272, vii. p. 95 f., sign of the presence of deity, also Field Notes, p. 181

f.

uses of 8cros in the

great,"

cScra

310* (A.D. 1S6)

years" (Edd.),

"how much

ib.

(/.

314

trouble

I

can be readily illustrated

,

8cra)

4

NT

the

t\u

(ii/A.D.) 8crov

had,"

ib.

"for

erri,

37S

22

term of

my

Kdp.[a]rov tjveyKa^ (a.d.

to.

265)

&XXa

8cra Ka9r|KtL, "all else that is fitting," and P Oxy VI. 903" (iv/A.D.) auTt] oiSev ocra KeKTrrrai, "she knows how much " she has possessed herself of (Edd. ). From this it is an easy transition to practically the meaning "all, "as in ib. SgS 13 (A.D. 123) vTro6e'cr8ai otra ?x w * v T T) 'Odcre[i] KTT|p.aTa, " " to mortgage all my property in the Oasis (Edd.). The

combination irdvTa

BGU

Oxy

n-dvra Sera fitting I

8cra, as in

IV, II13 19 (B.C.

P

iraTT|]p,

did

115

Mt

12

7

al.

is

,

very

common,

14) TrdjvTo 80-a ttot'

eVxev

(=

p.

5

(ii/A.D.)

Selections,

[o

96)

KafliJKOVTa eiroirio-a, "everything that was also the rhetorical itoXXcSv 8cr«v XexQe'vTwv

r)v

" :

I.

cf.

Kal dvTiX^xê'vTwv (with

P Mon

its

curious attraction) in the

late

(a.d. 5941. "0
14

Amh

.

—

bequeathed by Sarapion to his orphan sons," and adds kol ocra &XXa edv defuvpw eir' bvopaTos twv viwv opepavwv ovtov EapaTriwvos. " and whatever else I may find to be owned by the orphan sons of Sarapion" (Edd.). For other exx. see P Tebt II. 441 (A.D. 91-2) dpovpas S1J0 fjaitru r) 80-ai tav wo-i, two and a half arourae or as many as there '

'

P Ry]

II.

3

1

Si 10

II.

a.d. 104)

{c.

"as much water

e'xwcri iiSaTos,

P Tebt

7

5

as they

(ii/A.D.) oiriDS p.01

edv xpelav

80-ov

may have need

[ire'pi{rr|s]

of,"

80-ov [e]dv

tj,

" that you may send them (sc. garments) to me at any cost," and P Ryl II. 243 (ii/A.D.) 8cra iro-re ovv edv dvavaXwo-T]S !*

tov kXtjpou KaTtp-yacTLav, T|pelv (vXd*yT-rjv tictov eirl Xdyou, "put down to our account everything you For els expend on the cultivation of the holding" (Edd.). (/, dvaXtucrrjsi ts

8crov,

"as long

as," see

ib.

8 S99 (A.D. 200)

es 00-ov

pev ovv

"as long as I had the power": Mk 2" So-ov XP° V0V The commoner phase eep' ocrov, 15 ' -3 in Mt 9 al., is seen in P Tor I. I (U.c. 116) <5v

Swapis

poi itrf)px«v, -

,

Trpo-yovoi

mv

The MGr

"so long

as."

Ileb 3 3

20

may mean "in

evdcrio

"in proportion Wellhausen (Einl. p.

Ka8' 27

ocrov,

so

as"

far

as,"

is

or

found in

11) pronounces 3 cf. English 5 D (= dXCyov of other MSS. " so so) mehr volkstuimlich als literarisch," and compares The phrase is thus "not an Isai 26 20 (hence Heb io 3; ). essential Hebraism, but a vernacular idiom in harmony with 7

,

9

,

.

Lk

:

Hebrew" (Robertson

Gr.

733:

p.

cf.

Proleg. p. 97).

Wackernagel in Glotla iv. (1913), p. 244L, who quotes Aristophanes Vesp. 213 xl ovk direKoipf|9r|p.ev ocrov ocrov too-ovtov 8crov (or last words may CTTtXr|V ; here the

=

usage preparing the way for the wider meaning "just," asin Diphilus43. I4ov8€vt|8c-'ws irod •ydp ovtos dXX' 8crov vdpov x° P LV "just for form's sake." oIcttc.)

a

tivat,

o-tiXtiv

|

L

pou KCKvpicvKav

ecp'

ocrov Trepifjcrav,

"

cf.

as 01

over which

ancestors exercised lordship as long as they lived," and

'

The Latin employs tantitm quod in this sense, e.g. Suet. Aug. 98 navis Akxandrina quae tan turn quod adpulerat, "an Alexandrian ship which had only just come to land": cf. also Petron. 37 el modo modo quid fuit ? "and what was she a

"

while ago

little

?

OOTCSO is

X C B'CN

supported by

Mk

6

15

,

where

is

it

as an alternative

reading in

also defended on general grounds by

The word is common in the papyri, Field Notes, p. 43. P Tor II. S 54 (ii/B.C.) oiircp Kal -rrjv KaToiKi(av d\)fv,

e.g.

" where also he had no-rriXXiuH

IV.

Oxy

729

s

kit'

KTT^pa

137) koivus.

9p«vpop«v (A.D.

'

Xvpao-lav,

'

x°" v

8virep

149' (B.C. 13)

eicroCcroucri

4"

ib.

direp

kot' ?tos yo[vtjs

.,

.

KTtjvt)

els

P to

eirdvayKov

and P Ryl

II.

176

(dpovpas) rj irape8i|(aTo) els evewhich 8 arourae she had assigned to herself

2IO-II)

for the

1

p«TT|XXax«v Sdveia 8vo,

80-rrep

(A.D.

e'Tos

ttjs

P.GU IV.

his domicile,"

Sapairiiovi

-

XeXippe'va irdvTa Ka9' ovSrjTroTOvv Tpd-rrov Tois avTov viols dpcbavols vtto SapaTrtwvos, "all the property of every kind

be,"

(Edd.).

31

application for a five years' lease of land belonging to orphan children, the writer states that he desires to lease Ta Kara-

may

" I do not wish to 'AXe£av8piav cl|i(, as as I am in Alexandria." with anything long provide you For the same phrase meaning "as much as" see the restoration in P Ryl II. Si 6 [e. A.D. 104) ecp'] ocrov ot Karao-Tropeis wished" fjfieXov, "as much as the inspectors of sowing

the

meaning "as great as," as in Mk 5 18 cf. P Tebt II.

Thus for "how much,"

from our sources.

e.g.

A.n. 200) ov[8]ev Be'Xw Trapa<

(c.

ev

Radermacher (Gr. p. 57 n. -) cites Acta Philippi 142 (3d.Si.5t dvd 8vo 8vo in illustration of the Lucan passage. See also

&O0Q. The varied

"how

Ill)

13

ocrov

eircb'

ocrov 8crov in

Tiiv

xwpls

2 Cor 2 14

cf.

:

choix toi-meme '* M (ii/iii A.D.)

Preisigke 4317 croi

)')

used of the "sense of smell" in

is

oaris

do~rrep

purposes of execution."

oaxsov.

The open forms of this word in the NT are discussed by Moulton Gr. ii. p. 121, Robertson Gr. pp. 203, 260. For s' the contracted ace. plur. dord, as in Lk 24 DN, cf. P Lond 4,1 (a.d. 25S-259) (=111. p. 204) (6'voi) (3 iiro 1170 iot« "2 (asses) laden with bones," ib. 46 160 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 80) eiTiKaXoiipai ere tov K-ricravTa ytjv Kal do-rd Kal Tracrav crdpKa, and the sepulchral inscr. found near

do-rd,

Jerusalem,

OGIS

Spe'us, iroirjo-avTos

by Thackeray Gr.

599 dord xiiv tov NeiKavopos 'AXe|avxds Oiipas. Hie LXX usage is discussed i.

p. 144.

oaztg.

The

NT

is

classical distinction

between

maintained on the whole

and 8s which

in the

Paul, but not in

Luke

Scttis

in

(nor in the LXX, Thackeray Gr. i. p. 192), has worn very thin in the papyri. Thus with Mt 27 6: al. we may compare

P Oxy

I.

IIO* (an invitation to

dinner— ii/A.D.) avpiov,

tjtis

4C2

OdTpOLKlVOS eo-riv

diro iipas

il,

[6]vtos

"to-morrow, which

6,

10S 7

P Fay

o'clock,"

is

the 15th,

i\9h "yesterday which was

0ii8,

|it]vos

A.D.

[c.

171)

tjtis

rjv

aX_

18

nine

toO

the 19th of the

month Thoth," and many similar exx. See also P Oxy I. 40 6 (a doctor's claim for immunity from some form

present

of public service

—

A.D.) taTpds v7rdp\o)v

ii/iii

avToiis oltiWs

tovtous

"

I

jBtpdtrtuo-a,

*is

p-€

tt*|[v

\eno[v]p[y]!.a.v

Tt']\vr|V

SeSioKao- 1

am a doctor by profession and I have treated " who have assigned me a public burden

these very persons

(Edd.).

With

= " whosoever" in Mt 5 30 = Selections, p. 113) e£opKiX<«
the indefinite use of 8o-tls

P Par 574 12 '

cf.

(iii/A. D.)

(

ti, "I adjure thee, O demon, whoever 1 For the thou art," and similarly Wiinsch 4 (iii/A. D.).

Saip.ov, oo-Tis wot' ovv

AF

P Tebt

neut. 8 ti see

what

it

P Gen

"

54

(Edd.)

3ff

and

;

and note the curious combination

(iv/A.D.) otSas

-

7rpo(p€
for

"

means I.

411" (ii/A.D.) irapa-yevdp-evos "yap when you come you will know

II.

o ti itot€ foriv,

c1Ictt|

tt^jv irpoe'pco-iv

Kal oiSas Tfjv yvwiiriv uov 8 Tt *yv[w]|j.Ti biroLa. II. 601 10 (ii/A.D.) ypd>(/ov p.01 irepl ttjs

Other exx. are P Eleph 3 amended), «Tri8£i£dTu> "

Ar]|iT|TpLoi,

I

7

(B.C.

311-10)

(=

Selections,

'HpaKXelS^s 8 ti dv t-yKaXtji Heraclides state whatever charge he

but let

Si

u

(B.C. 258) 8 ti d[v brings against Demetria," P Rev L " twice the amount 8id toutovs KaTa.p\dp7ii. SittXovv, t| (i]v^| xIt

-

of the loss which they may have incurred on account of these " 9 (workmen) (Edd.), PSI IV. 415 (iii/B.c.) ko.8' 8 ti dv

7roT|cr€is 39 II.

3S3

(A.D. 46) 8 tl 8*

ypa]T] tls

dv

Tf|t TTaLSicrKrjL 8 tl

Sovs

twv

dv twv

" whichever of the aforesaid

6u.o\o*yovvTtov, may violate."

On

the whole 80-Tis

P

is

comparatively rare in the papyri,

is

372) TJVTiva (8ia0TJKr|v) ir€TroLT]|jLaL 0-01 8tov is found in P Lond 190" (iii/A. D. ?) p.

'Ei;

and

Ifios

Stou

(iii/B.c)

generally in the nom. as in the NT, Lond 77" (end of vi/A.D.) (= I. 235, Chrest.

and where found II.

PSI V. 533 s

TL ptXTLtTTOUS y.

Tpl\LVOVS

rarely ace. as

Cf.

(NT

quinquies) in

P Gen

I.

els

do-^jdXeiav.

(= II. p. 254), 56" (A.D. 346)

'

Vws &tov diro8u> to xp e w s. Reference may be made to an

in

art.

JBL

xlii.

(1923),

on " The Relative Pronouns in Acts and Elsewhere,'' which H. J. Cadbury comes to the conclusion " that the

p. I50ff.

in

merely a synonymous substitute for the many Koivrj writings" including most New

indefinite relative

simpler form in

is

Testament writings. and 8s is to be found

A

good ex. of the interchange of Boris in Diodor. xiv. IOI. I fJTis dv inrd tu>v

AeuKavwv Xei]XaTT|8TJ —

-fjs

8'

dv irdXsws

(cited

by Radermacher

Gr. p. 1S5).

oOToaxivoq, "of earthenware," occurs in 63 (late tracts, P Oxy XIV. 1648

a

list

ii/A.D.)

of abstracts of con-

x aAl" ;ov

p-oXvPoiiv

Kal tt£8ov do-TpdK(Lvov), "leaden pot and cask of earthenThe adj. is joined with o-kuos as in 2 Cor 4',

ware." 2

Tim 2'

2 !0

,

in the

Will of

Abraham

t\tis)

id.

:

iS.

i.

Ps 2I 16

(LXX

15,

For the

22. 106.

iii.

subst.

"a

s potsherd," see Ostr 1152 of Rom. times) SlSovtl o-ol to

al.)

and beg. P Oxy II. 234 "•

(end of Ptol.

—

3

(a medical prescription ii/iii A.D.) Kao-T0pT|ou Kal llt^kujvlou lo-ov 4>wo-as *Tr* [d]o-TpaKov " udXio-Ta [p.e]v 'Attlkov, heat an equal quantity of beavermusk and poppy-juice upon a potsherd, if possible one of

do-TpaK(ov),

1

make"

(Edd.), and id. XII. 1450 (a.d. 249-50) twv do-rpaKuv 81a tttiXov, where the editors in their note refer to the use of potsherds in making mortar as an ancient Attic

Egyptian custom.

OOrpQf]aiQ. This NT dir. dp. (1 Cor 12") is found in the astrological T Kyi II. 63 s (iii/ A.D.) 'Epjtioy yXiio-o-a Scnppô-is aKOT|, " the tongue, smell, and hearing belong to Mercury."

OOCpVQ, "loin" (cognate with

of Hermonthis,

P Lond

(end of vi/A.D., see Chrest. II. p. jyo) (=1. p. 233) 77 TOV TVÔVTOS OO-TpCLKLVOV Kal ^vXlVOV Kal XldlVOU CTKiVOV%. Cf. Epict. iii. 9. 18 crii xpverd o-k«vt|, da"TpaKivov tov Xdyov

is

do-Ttov),

found

in the

fragment or

a i/B.c. treatise on physiology, P Ryl I. 21 Fr. 3"- u «i[s] 14 to-itov ttjs do-ijos Sc^lov p.e'pos Idv &XXu.Tai LL«"ydXws euiropijo-eL kol[1] SoOXos Kal ire'v^s «k koituv, "if the right part of the loin quiver, a slave or poor man will prosper greatly after distress" (Edd.): cf. also the astronomical ib. II. 63' (iii/A. n. ) " the cheek and loins to Virgo." njap8t'vou o-iaYwv do-ies,

OZC/.V, c. subj. pres. in such i/A.D.) 8Tav -n-pds dvdvKaiv \P H
"whenever," is construed P Fay 109 1 (early

and P Tebt

Trpo'y€'ypau.|jL€Vw[v irapacruv-

provisions any one XdOUS

crot S8|til,

(sc.

darpaKov

in

o'lKias, 8 ti t£ £Trpa£as.

p.

ktX.

ti diroiav

p.ov

BGU

in

OTOLV

(1)

passages as

dvd-yK^v)

(/.

KpaTwL,

Trap'

6€'Xt|S

>

necessity want to " I at once give in to you (Edd.),

anything from me, XIV. 1676 26 (iii/A. D.) to dc'X-ris

1

€jjlox>

"whenever you from

T|uds TrdvTOTe

o-ou

o"uvopdv

LSuv, TJ8La"Ta

iroLei*

borrow

P Oxy

8Tav

^ydp

" do

o-€

Trapa8c^dp.€8a, you wish to see us always,

we you for when " (Edd.), and you with the greatest pleasure 16 (c. B.C. (2) c. subj. aor. in such passages as P Lips I. 104 96-5) (= Witkowskr. p. 116) 8Tav t|ulv Y[p]d>(rns, €v<|n>x.dv tl Xap.pdvu, P Ryl II. 233* (ii/A.D.) 8Tav Se e-ir' dya8u> what

suits

;

shall receive

€Kpui|x(v Kal

Xwtî

when

to

SaJiLa do-âXio-STio-CTai

Siapddpa

t]

Ka-yyt-

KayKeXXuTri) Kal to Trpoo-Kt|VLa -y6VT|o-6Tai, "but we reach a fonunate issue and the house is established, (t.

then a balustrade will be added to the stairway and the

porch"

(Edd.),

(^Selections,

p.

and 118)

16

P Grenf II. 73 (late iii/A. D.) Kal 8Tav £X0r| crvv ©€u>, LLapTvprjo-i

avTT^v ir*TroiT|Kao"iv, "and when he arrives by the help of God, he will bear you witness of what they have done to her." Of 8tov c. ind., which occurs quinquies in the NT, we can quote P Hamb I. 70" (soon after A.D. 144-5) 8tov tov Xdyov 8£Sou€v tiu dcfjTJXiKi. In PSI IV. 434' (B.C. 261-0)

(=

€i) Trepl

wv

8tov irepioSevw, the verb is probably PPar 26 il4 (B.c 162) (= Selections, p. i.

p.

247)

however

now reads P Ryl 233

do-4>aXio-8r|o-eTai,

the

8t'

dv€pT](i«v for

lit

where,

s.,

remark

editors

and in Wilcken (UPZ 8tov ?pt](i«v. See

in the subj., 14)

with that

reference

" the

to

writer

apparently forgot that 8tov had preceded."

For 8rav

c.

imperf.

(Mk

11

3

,

quote the curious anti-Christian

cf.

we may and B. 343 s

Burton §315^

inscr. in

C.

463

ore

=

(

ii.

iyu.

p.

477) outos o pios poi yiyovtv (aoristic

In

Mk u 19

we may perhaps

20

the evening before the irptoi of an awkward sequence is avoided, cf. Proleg. fell," i.e.

Stov

!)

"when

translate

in this

:

p.

«'£u>v

evening

way

after the money" (Edd.), and P Tebt II. 416" o)s Kal 'AKOvTaTi Tii dSeXipii 8tl edv peTd8e( Xpiav tlvos 'i\r\ f] yvvT| pou iroit)
he must look

=

"

common word

almost invariably construed in the N'T with the indicative and generally with the aorist cf.

This

is

:

'

PSI IV. 322 1

266-5) & T

?7pa T'[cis poi], tiuo-ToX^v air
which a man writes

letter

whom

to his wife

he wishes to return

—P

who had III.

Oxy

him, but

left

52s* (ii/A.D.

)

8t€

dip'

ok

"

myself until Athur 12

Gnomon

see the

tcrov

per

€\ov
(Edd.). des Idios Logos

For

pev

(= BGU

67

§

8-re

.

.

V.

8t« St,

.

27) 8tc

p.

bXwv

it,

ot« Si e£ T|picrou[s or]e Si ix TerdpTfoJu dvt\T|p[4>]Vett. Val. p. 106 36 So-ri Si auTf|s Kal aXXo o-xrjpa,

8T|o-av.

pciovo-9ai is an ex. of OTe According to the best attested reading the words form no part of the true text in Lk 13 35

ap^Tai TrpwTov

wife requires until I come For the redundant 8tl, (Edd.). s cf. further P Oxy XIV. 1668 (iii/A.D.) irpdrepov pev i-Xe-yei/

in

f\

conj. ore fl£«i

80s poi (dpTdpos) Either give me 12

i-P,

"

Xap€ (dpT.)

f\

ip,

formerly he

anabaeor take 12

art.'" (Edd.), ii. 16S2 9 (iv/A.D.) dva"yKaLw$ 8c Kal f|petv €ttlo-t«iXov oti 6t fjs €TTL8npr|o-ao-a, "do you by all means send word to us

whether you have arrived

"

(Edd.).

"

(3) 8ti, as a causal particle,

by P Par 4S

may

because,"

be illustrated

19

153) KaXws ovv itoit|0-€ls TrapaYiv€o-8ai T|piv tls Iloei, otl KaTairXetv pe'XXopev irpbs tov pao-uXt'a, 16 II. 423 (a soldier to his father ii/A.D.) (= Selections, (B.C.

—

BGU

trov TTpoo-Kuvrio-w tt]v that I may kiss your

tva.

91)

p.

"

KaXws, brought

me up

well," and

ii.

al8[u]g-oTro[xijp nv

III.

x*P av ^ Tt P 6 tiraiScvo-as hand, because you have <

S46

9

(ii/A.D.)

,

94)

p.

c.

'

said

ip

eXovo-dpnv ouk +jXip
'tawî

<5t£

"

tell Zoilus the o-vv8fJKas
Tas

(iii/A.D.)

248.

ore.

pev

01

€8uo-wTroijpr|v)

(/.

(= Selections, eXOeiv

Si

els

KapaviSav 8tl o-airpiis Tra^pLiraTai (/. irtpnraTw), "but I was ashamed to come to Karanis, because I am going about

.

in rags."

A

(4)

on.

12

(1) For 8tl, "that," introducing an objective clause after verbs of knowing, saying, etc., cf. P Tebt II. 409 8 (a.d. 5) Ei8ti[s o]ti t£{i}ouo-iav avTiiv 'i\ il Ka ^ Avo-Cpaxos Kal o-u,

"I knew that both you and Lysimachus had plenty of them" (Edd.), P Fay 109 5 (early i/A.D. vopiVas 8tl (cf. Mt 5 17 Kt^pas pot avTovs, " consider that you are lending )

)

them

(=

(so.

staters) to

me

"

BGU

(Edd.),

III. 846*'- (ii/A.D.)

Selections, p. 93) yclvwo-kclv craiSeXto, Stl

oti di'a[3tvis

dvapalVeis}

(/.

€is tt)v

ov\

[fjX"Tr]i£ov,

"

pTppdiroXiv,

I

wish

you to know that I had no hope that you were coming a up to the metropolis," ii. avypaipd o-ou, oti yvpvds tipet, " I wrote 4 you that I am naked," and P Tebt II. 420 (iii/A.D.)

am

otSa-r* otl dirb £npLas

blameless."

BGU

"Oti, however,

r]pi,

is

"You know

that I

frequently omitted, e.g.

3 Sl5 (ii/A.D.) •yeivdo-Kiv
III.

inf. in

all

nearly

been mixed

NT

two constructions have

writers, but the

P Oxy

TS

(a.d. 1S6) 8-nXiiv oti el to. 10 cf. Ac 27 d\r|8rj aveir| pi}Se Kpio-eus 8elo-8ai to irpaypa 11 and Aristeas 125. In g -'^ the rightly takes 8tl " " for this use of Stl in indirect interrogation, see ri, why in

II.

237

:

=

AV

Mk

:

the exx. in Field Notes, p. to our quotation-marks,

IV. 744 11 (B.C.

1)

(=

is

me,'"

forget p.

103)

t|

P Oxy

prJTT|p

mother said

pou

is

practically equivalent

seen, as in

"

I.

Mt 7"

a!., in

ei-rre

you told Aphrodisias

I19

10

(ii/iiiA.D.)

(=

(iii/A.D.) -y^vopevos "n-pbs

P Oxy

'

Do

not

pe,

"my

id.

VII.

'AxiXXdv TrvvBavopevos

Trepl

8ti ev tt) 'I'lipOei eo-riv, " I went to Achillas and " Cf. inquired about you and he said He is at Psobthis.' the construction in such passages as P Oxy III. 533 16 o-ou

J(pT]

'

(ii/iii

A.D.)

ei'iraTe

ZuhXlo

X^'-yon,

eVTiv

YP^PP

"

-

1 0,

I.

p. 49) 8ti Si'

auTf|S

proof that I am telling the dpoXoY^t truth, there are the documents in which she admits that she For the consecutive 8ti in has received them (wages)."

"and

€tXT)<|>€vai,

Jn

7

35

Bauer

(HZNT

ad I.)

in

cites

Pelagia-Legendcn,

p. 20,

rl

A

similar 81801s Tois dpvois o-ou, 8ti UiotJv aiuviov «xouo-iv ex. is cited by Radermacher (Gr. p. 160) from the Acta ;

Christophori, ed. Usener 68, IS: toloutoi "yap ao-iv ol 8eol With the N'T oii\ 8tl otl utto yuvatKos €Kivr|9ô-av. 9 (2 Thess 3 al.) cf. prj 8ti in P Lond 42" (B.C. 168) (= I.

iipiiv,

otl y( too-outou XP° V0U 10), pf| speak of so much time having gone In the difficult I Tim 6' Parry reads oi8' Stl by." (= nedum) with a similar meaning see his note ad I., and 30,

p.

Selections,

jiri-ycyovoTos,

"not

p.

to

:

view Field Notes, pp. 212, 243. 8tl is taken by Blass Gr* p. 321 f. as

for a different 19

5

al. cis

In 2 Cor

= Attic

8tl gen. abs. (Vg quasi), but in papyri of late date us 3 often means merely "that," e.g. CPR I. 19 (a.d. 330) c.

pipXia eTriSs'SioKa xfj o-rj eTTLpeXei'a lis 8tl «PouXr|flr|v TLvd uirdpxovTa pou diroSoo-8ai, where Wessely (p. 58) " cos 8ti seem notes combined, where the single word would be adequate," and cites as a further ex. Papyrus No. 6085 irpiuTjv

Stl yj>iO(nii.Ta.<. e| aiToO d Kupis 'Iavds. is seen in Robertssuperfluous 8tl in tis 8tl c. superlat. Gardner 65 17 (B.C. 101-100 or 100-99) (P)ouv is 8ti 18 KdXXio-Tov rrapr|Ya-yov. The editors compare CIA ii. 4S2

tu> dirb

A

(B.C.

41-30) irapao-TT|o-avT«s

ii]s

oti KaXXio-Ta 8upaTa.

Selections,

'ApxeXdw, 8tl dvao-TaToi 'He upsets me,' " and

to Archelaus,

5

1064

it

Selections, p. 33) el'pT|Kas Si 'AcppoSi-

o-iaTi 8ti pT| p€ eiriXdBrjs,

dXriG-qc

— A.D. 49) (= Selections,

^t,.

"Oti rcci/ativum, when

(2)

TavTa

Si

P Oxy

few miscellaneous exx. may be added.

(report of a lawsuit

37'-

2evTu> -ytup-yu ot[l]

KaTa

oi is frequently its regular use with the ind. due apparently to papyri with the participle, the fact that it is the proper negative for a statement of fact. Exx. are P Oxy IV. 726 10 (a.d. 135) oi Suvdpevos 81' In addition to

found

.

in the

'

d[o-]8ev«iav irXeuo-ai,

'

since he

is

unable through sickness

464

ov P Amh II. 78 (a.d. 184) av8a8£as iv avTip oiio-r|S ov Svvdptvos " his audacity having reached this [ev]KapT«peiv eirtStSupt, pitch I can endure no longer and present this petition.''

make

to

21

the voyage" (Edd.), and o[v]v

TOia«TT]s

See further Pro/eg. p. 231 f. " I determined not to know" In support of the translation 2 we may cite P Par 26 s7 (B.C. 163) (= UPZ i. in 1 Cor 2 " we determined not to p. 24S) ovk eKptvapev KaTa)(u>pfjp£vapev B.C. I. Tebt P 118) 124 [c. record," not to be counted," and t£ap[t8]pct[o-8at, "we determined s the classical formula in P Hamb I. 27 (B.C. 250 (249)) ovk ,

"he

2
know."

said that he did not

01:8ei?

(=

Selections, p. 22) tVPtpXriKav vpds (/ r|pds) e'ts ii\r|V pevdXnv Kal ov SvvdpeBa diroflavetv, "they have cast us into a great forest, where we may possibly die," and P

NT, we

occurrences in the

most part

find that these for the

OT

and in the passages derived from the Sayings of our Lord, which, therefore, have Semitic This corresponds with the rarity of ov pr| in originals. P Par the papyri. See, however, the following passages

—

49

36

oTt

(= Witkowski

(B.C. 164-158) .

.

(=

A.D.)

yirpbs

2

Selections, p. 103)

t\

For

.

.

dp

Trepans, ov

pt|

p^|

I.

1

Ypdi|/w

p-?)

ig

5

cpdyu, ov p^| ireivw,

o-e

"

if

'

14f

W

€irto-ToXT|v

you refuse

;|

16

the

wife

his

"henceforward

shall not hide all

I

magic P Lond 46"*

keys from her," and (=1. p. 73) ov p^|

my

(iv/A.D.)

'),

This word, which

common

the

in

not found in class. Greek, but is in a farce of date

is

LXX

and NT, occurs

Roman period, P Oxy III. 4ij TaXatirwpt, &K\upe, d[X-y]«tV€, dva^pdStTt* ova£ o-of ovat pot, "Woe to thee wretched, hapless, miserable, 18Jf

rather earlier than the

ovat

o-ot,

loveless

one

Epict.

Woe

!

to you, woe to 32 ovat pot,

19. 1, 22.

iii.

still

me

"

Cf. also

(Edd.).

!

s3

P Tebt I. 24 (B.C. 117) rds 8e kot dvSpa ^pacpds ov8apu>s Trpoe'pevot, "but failing to issue the lists of individual items" (Edd.), ib. 27" (B.C. 113) iv Tijt avTfjt ToXafrrwptat 8tap€vcts ovSapws Ta irapd to Set'ov (/. St'ov) " Vou still continue in the same K«x €l P L o-p«va 8io)p0a»p
P Meyer

23" (not before end of iv/A.D.) ovSapt -yap " for too-ovtov \pdVov €VTav6a, never have I waited here for so long a time," the editor regards ovSapt as written for ovSap-p ovSapov, ov8apd8t, not ov8apd In

dvt'ptva

=

c dcrio.

For the

'

'

'

.

.

.

ovdajLicdg. direv«-y-

(iv/A.D.) a man declares regarding dTr€VTcv0€v ov p^| Kpvx|/w avTi](v) irdo-as pov Tas kXcis,

VI. 903

denoting wonder real or ironical

interjection

!

(ii/iii (/.

me

-

ii

-

along with you to Alexandria, I won't write you a letter ... If you do not send, I won't eat, I won't viii edv 8«'Xt|S drink," P Leid (ii/iii A.n.) (= II. p. 107) vtto dXXov dvSpds, P Oxy ov •yvvi(= cu)Kas pr) o-êBfjvat to take

this

not commiseration, as ovaC (o.v.), cf. Epict. iii. eLire' 23. 24 eiratvto-dv pt pot ova' Kal 6avpao-T«s.

(Mk

72) Ytvucn« cracbiis

ov 8«Xts direvtKKetv

Kat) p€T* eVov €is 'AA«£av8ptav, ov .

p.

,

P Oxy

e'to-e'X8io>,

pf|

"where

Kal Ka(Ta-yeivovTat),

oval.

is fully discussed origin of the double negative ov prj Moulton Preleg. p. 1 S7 fT. When we pass 10 its actual

are found in

38) ov

(a.d.

ova.

The by

19

Ryl II. 145 they live."

stronger negative ovS' ov

prj

Radermacher

(Gr. p. 172) cites Wessely Papyrorum scripturae Graecae spccimina XXVI. Tip peyCo-Tuj KpaTai^t 6ew SoKvoira£u>

for

ov8apws-

(=

I.

=

For ov8ap<58«v cf. P Lond 23 16 See further s. v. p^Sapuis.

p. 38).

(B.C. 158-7)

:

et ov 8t8oTat pot crvp'Apetov. Tairc8evTL Mappttovs ov8' ov p^| vt'vnTaC pot yvvi], virdSet^dv pot Kal Kvpwcrdv pot tovto to vpairTov. irpwiiv 8' TJv TaireBevs 'fipdovos yvvrj. Cf. also P Petr II. I3( 19) 13

Tapd 'Ao-KXîridSov tov

oidi

Picoo-aL

25S-253) tovto (h'y i\( Tijt Sta[vo(a]i, ort ovBe'v o-ot 2 10 (iii/B.c.) (= Witkowski Xvirnpov, P Alex 4 52) ovSus o-£ dvBpwirwv p^| tocpttXrjo-rp, and P Oxy XII.

(B.C.

p^l v«vn8fjt

p.

1483

10 (ii/iii

,

a.d.)

xots

c£u)8tao-as

avTots

uv ovSe

Is

pr)

spent upon them things of which absolutely no one has received the value" (Edd.). In a legal process of the 2 nd half of iv/A.D. published in

"you have

TrapeS«'|aTo Ttpt|v,

Archh'

i.

p.

293

ft",

we have " 9

6 Se dSeXcbbs ^tXdSeXôs

Kal ov peT ov ttoXv tjêt, where the phrase ov peT ov -ttoXv can only mean "after no long 8s Kal ev

tt] At-yvirTto co-rlv

time":

cf.

Einfiihmng

BGU i.

p.

II.

40

614 n.

1

14

In

(a.d.

MGr

216), and Gradenwitz (Pontic) 'k£ is used for

"not."

is

in

=

may

fix

.

in

the

said

village,"

I'

.

Par 47 10

(e.

B.C.

153)

6 31

,

1

Cor

1

5

,

,

ib.

(iii/iv

iv,

A.D.

)

8J dyp(v(tv

T|pet[s]

"and we cannot

tuv

"and 122 10

8r|ptuv 8vvd[p€]8a ov8e

catch a single animal

"

(Edd.).

ov del g. P Alex 4 9 Petr

II.

(iii/B.c.)

2 (= Witkowski

a>
13

I3(i9) Tf]i

(B.C.

,

52), ov8tis

p.

o-e

For a similar use of oiBets, ct. 2 p. 20) 25S-3) (= Witkowski ,

8ia voia

1,

i)Tt

ov8t'v

o"ot

p^|

-yevnBTJt

«[pol ô~T]at ire^povTto-pt'vov tov ct€ that 7tv€0-8at dXvirov, "but hold this fact in your mind, nothing vexatious may happen to you, but that I have used Xvirripdv,

relative adverb "where," cf. PSI VI. 620 17 " the to Tapttiov 06 Jk«ito 6 store-house otvos, where the wine was placed," P Tebt I. 105 41 (B.C. 103) ov dv o-uvrdo-o-rp e[v] Trjt avTTJt Kwptjt, "at whatever place he this

Mk

1668 19 (iii/A.D.) Kal ovKtTt cpd(3os ov8t els ivti, there is no longer any fear at all" (Edd.), ib. I. cf.

P

For

as in

ws €V€T€iXdpr]V o-ot, have not sent the middlemen as I bade you, and you have 4 not even written whether they departed" (Edd.), ib. 1765 (iii/A.D.) ov8e &Tra| Tj^two-ds pot ypd(p€tv, "not even once have you deigned to write me." For ovSt els, as in Ac 4 32

tovto {8') (\(

(iii/B.c.)

"not even,"

(iii/A.D.) tovs €vSo\ets ovk fc'Trtpi|/as " dXX' ov8e ^ypa\|/as ei. dir€Ta£avTO, you

dvSpiiirujv p^|

OV.

=

used adverbially

P Oxy XIV. 1669 s

dXXd

irdv

every forethought to

Another (iii/A.D.)

keep you

ex. of the neut. ovSev

(=

Selections, p.

is

free

from trouble" (Ed.).

the illiterate

BGU

II.

3S0

105) oihiv irepto-oTe[p]ov i\i

14

o-e.

465

)v8 7T0T€ "there

nothing so

is

much

the matter with

The

you."

see Epict. iv. 10. stronger ovS^v is sometimes used for ov }6 ovStv KtoXvovTat dOXiwTaToi ttvat Kal 6u(rru^co"TaTot

ovxin.

bv Radermacher Gr.

and possible

p. 26),

NT

t]

Blass Gr. p.

iu8 1Iff

A.r>.

(i/ii

aXXtu

ov8ev[b]s airrois oihi

)

vo-Tt'pou [KaTJaXeiiropivou Xo-yov [irtp]l ov8t[vos

" without any claim being one

for the

else

left to

future in

ovSevl

dirXws

them [debtors] or

any

respect. ovSt'v strengthening the negative, as in

.

Mk

.

to

Cf. also

."

15

4 '',

P Oxy

e| .

,

any

^ws aKovo-co

you on

all

oliirw

ovSe

(/.

I

I

-

ovv

iav

Oe'Xtis,

hear a report from

Kal oixfri

KaTaifjpovwv,

ov8i

4>d|3os

[[
f|(i€is

sts

-yap

ovKtTi 8vvdp.e9a fe'o-w aeivav, and there is no longer any so if you will, come boldly ; for we are no longer ; able to stay indoors" (Edd.), and P Ryl II. 244° (iii/A.D.) '

tovto •y^yova, "

the matter" (Edd.).

am

(iii/A.D.)

I'irtXSe

'

fear at all

ovWti

4vaX^)Xi(j)a)

" but dirdvTwv,

o-ov ir«pl

irapd

irepl

I

have done nothing further

in

OVXOVV.

NT

37 ovkovv paonXevs «t
answer:

German "nicht wahr?"

cf.

points." ofil'.

244-3

(B.C.

(

2 43~ 2 )) ouSs'iroTe

VII. 1062 11

The

(ii/A.D.).

me

"

to

common

This

v[ira]KT|Koas

(Edd.) : cf. P Oxy word appears to be rare in our

you have never listened

T|uuv,

€VTjX«ira

as anointing myself, until

ovdenore. P Hib I. 7S 5 "

avTos

do-tv

much

not si

8£

P Oxy XIV. l66S 19ff Evel"

for

294 (a.d. 22) (= Selections, p. 35) where a man, whose house has been searched in his absence, writes to his

— £yw

,

II.

ls

brother

(B.C.

exx. in

The usual Ac 1S (but cf. 104), Rev 3". accumulation of negatives may be noted in P Oxy VIII. 17

"no longer," "no more," cf. P Par 49*' 2 164-15S) (= Witkowski p. 71) elirtp oiv Ivtiv atl-rn, at-TLa. Kal 8id tovto ovk«'ti tjku irpbs ipl ato-j^vv0«(s,

For ovk£ti,

:

(cited

ovv

500 times, exact

the

particle,

which occurs

NT

in the

nearly

used in our sources in a variety of connexions, shade of meaning being determined by the

is

sources.

context.

ovdinw,

For the causal meaning "therefore" we may cite 11 II. 423 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 91) Kal KaXws UOL «OTlV. IpwTW 0"€ OVV, KVpU UOU 1TaTT|p, 'ypdvf'OV UOl " it o-ov .
BGU

"not yet,"

as in the contract of apprenticeship P Oxy boy is described as ovSfirco

—

275' (a.d. 66), where a

II.

8vTa twv Kwv, "not yet being of age," i.e. not yet having reached the legal age of fourteen years, when men become liable to the poll-tax: cf. ib. 273 15 (a.d. 95), the cession

woman

by a

ovS£irw it

otltrti

down

laid

is

give back the

not

nursing

—

of certain arourae of land to her daughter tv f|XiK£a. In P Ryl II. 178' (early i/A.D.) in

an agreement with a nurse that she shall is found to owe for the period of

sum she

— completed irpbs

8v

ov8«'irwi.

Strass II. 125 4 Koifle'v crot ^VKaXw, carries it back to It is predominant v/iv B.C. throughout the Ptolemaic

period, but during i/A.D. ov8«is reasserts itself, and before has driven out ov6eis. It is therefore a proof of the accuracy of our great Uncials that oi8«(,s, by this

iii/A.D.

NT

time obsolete in general usage, should have survived in such s5 Ac 19", al. Cf. Proleg. p. 56 and passages as Lk 22 ,

details

full

p.

58

in

Mayser Gr.

See also

ft.

may be added Kal tovto

30

15

One

p. iSoff., and Thackeray for the inscrr. Thieme, It p. 9.

Greek quotations the form in Epict. Ench. xxxii. 2 Both forms appear in Musonius

that in Cicero's

ovSeis does not occur.

p.

.

.

,

.

.

— dva^Kai'ws

oOv, edv Kti irapd trtaurw Xp[t]ov %XT\S, 8rjXwo-ov rj tw viw o-ov rj u> «dv o-v povX-rj tovtovs uou iv Ta^ct irapa[o-]x€iv, "perforce, therefore, it

writes to his father

you have

any one

still

else

with you any unguent, instruct your son or to supply me with them speedily"

you wish

Kduio-ai irapd ZapaTos MdpKou eXaiov KaXov fitTp^Tas Tc'o-o-apas tjluo-v' Kop.io-a" receive from Saras son of Marcus ut'vn, o&v 8f|Xwo-dv uol, and having four and a half metretae of fine aphrodisiac oil done so let me know" (Edd.). For the combination piv ovv in the same connexion (as in Ac i ft ls 2*1 al.}, cf. P Oxy II. 281' (complaint against a husband A.D. 20-50) t-yw p.€v ovv €iri8
P

i.

.

(2) Oiv is very common in a looser temporal sense, 7 resuming or continuing a narrative, as in P Oxy X. 1293

This late form of ov8«ls is usually said to occur first early iv/B.c, but if the dating is correct, a wooden tablet,

Gr.

p.ev irepl Trjs o-wT-npi-as

beg you, therefore, my lord father, write me a letter, first regarding your health ," and P Oxy XIV. 1665 16 (iii/A.D.), where a son in urgent need of oil I

(Edd.).

ovOeig.

the

well with me.

TfTpotfjcvK
XpoVov.

in

irpwTov

is

It is

oilBels kwXvo-€i.

found

—

it- 13 ovSe'v.

ovBevds,

—

,

,

s

Part

V.

;

,

.

dv€7KXi]Tov

him

.

,

—

.

ep-aT^v

irap€i\dp.T]V,

... as he was destitute of means my parents' house, and I for my part

Sarapion into

in all

myself blamelessly plaint against a wife

'HpaKXe£8ov, Ka[l Kal

two sporadic exx. of the form from different must suffice here P Eleph 13* (B.C. 223-2) (= Wilkowski 1 p. 43) o Si «irr]iv«i p-dvov,
centuries

I17-3S)

d
vir€p

conducted 282" (com-

ib.

— A.D. 30-35) o-vvcp£w[o-a] A?]p.[T]]TpovTt u^v oOv tir€\opTi-yT]o-a avT^] Td

e]yot

"

8vvap.iv,

respects" (Edd.),

I

married

etc.

—P

Lond

c£fjs

daughter of part provided for my wife in a

Demelrous,

Heraclides, and I for my manner that exceeded my resources " (Edd.). (3) Oiv is also used with an intensive force tations,

received

I

28*

(c.

B.C.

162)

(=

in exhorI.

p.

43)

KaXws oCv iroLO-TJs poTLcrat (/, (ppovTiVai) p-oi o-iTapiov, "please be sure to look after the grain for me," P Tebt I. 33

2

(B.C.

112)

(=

Selections,

p.

30)

pdV]Tio-ov

oiv

60

I'va

466

oiirco " take care that action aKoXovBws,

y^vrj(Tai)

accordance with jrapt8c£d|i.r|V

it

0-01

P Ryl

(a letter),"

II.

taken in

is

229

(a.d.

tols €p.ois Xdyois Vva emueXfJTaL twv xoipiSfwv, have given you every allowance. Urge your wife from trov

ovv

(jiî

avTOv

(=

"

Oxy

I.

115

11

Selections, p. 96) dXX'

of consolation

(letter

—

to.

°vv tavTovSj ''but still there is So I leave nothing one can do in the face of such trouble. you to comfort yourselves" (Edd ). In drawing attention TotaOra.

Trapr|YoptiT€

to this usage, Mantey (Exp. VIII. xxii. p. 2iof.) thinks that this emphatic sense might be given to erBv in about 65

"

NT, e.g. Mt 3 By all means produce Every tree, rest assured worthy of acceptance. that does not produce good fruit ." (4) From this is developed a slightly adversative sense in such a passage as P Tebt I. 37 16 (B.C. 73) iyii ovv irtpio-irwiievos irtpl dvavKaCwv Y^ypcKJxi trot I'va iKavbs Y^Vfli " howbeit as I am occupied with urgent affairs, I have wiittcn to you, in order that you may undertake the " s cf. Ac 25*, 28 and Mantey ul s. p. 207 f. matter 8

places in the

fruit

.

'

10

.

.

.

;

.

,

Ovv intensifies the indefiniteness of a preceding pronoun in P Lond 1171 verso (c)* (a.d. 42) (=111. p. 107) 89-Tis ovv twv virr|p«Tuv, P Amh II. 86* (A.D. 78) ko.8' t\ " of whatever description," P Ryl II. 6v8t)ttotc ovv Tpdirov, (5)

243* (ii/A.D.) ocra ttotI ovv lay dva{va}Xwo~r]s

nX^pov KaTfp-yacrfav,

down

our

to

account

cirl

tvXdvr|0-ov

f]p,tiv

Is

you expend cultivation of the holding" (Edd.), and P Par (iii/A.D.)

(

= Selections,

Aoiirbv olv, which the private letter

in

dXXas

is

8vo tirio-ToXds,

in

read 8id

ttjv

See further

ovv

13) oo-tis ttot' in

I

IV. 1079 (a.d. 41

574

NriSvuov

«itlo-toX^v

s.v. Xovrrds.

8id

\lCo.v,

("then

found 0-01

KpOVLOV

last") JXapov Kal dWvvwv Kal

not survived

MGr.

"heavenly," is seen in P End 24 (before B.C. 165) ovpdvia 8i8ao-KcXia, and in P Thead 49* (A.D. 307-324?) Is vvwo-iv Ttjs ovpavtou avTov 7rp[o]p.-n8e£as In [dJifuKTai. both these instances it is an adj. of two terminations as in s

2 13 o-TpaTids ovpavfou (but subst. ovpavov in B* D*), dirrao-ia. The fern, in -a, as in x-jj ovpavfw

Lk

and Ac 26 19 class.

Greek,

The

ktX.

adj.

am

not so

you on

much

irspl

as anointing myself until each point" (Edd.). Other exx.

dirdvTwv,

"

I

hear word from

I

are

P Hamb I. "but he has

27* (B.C. 250) Tfjv 8£ Ti|i^|v otiirw 4K«Kd|j.LO"To, not yet received the price," P Tebt II. 423'' (early iii/A.D.) oiiirov

(/.

oliirw^

|xoi

(8r|Xwo-as

irtpfl

t]ovtov,

"you have

not yet told me about it," and P Oxy XIV. 1763' (after A.I). 222) otfirw p-t'xpL crf|p.€pov ra irXoia Tfjs dvwvas «£f)X9«v. In PSI IV. 423 13 (iii/B.C. ) the two parts of the word are separated

— ou -yap irw

PSI

restored by the editor in is

naturally

common

in the

(=1.

(iv/A.D.)

86 3 (A.D.

I.

Kal ovpav([av tvJxiv

Tt|v 8(£]av

dp.vi>s

P Lond 46 I6a

e.g.

70)

p.

magic papyri, irds 8atuuv

ovpdvios Kal alSe'ptos Kal tirf-yeios Kal virdyeLos ,cf. also the horoscope id. 130' (i/ii A.D.) (= I. p. 133), where a master of astrology urges his pupil to be very exact in the :

application of the rules which the ancient Egyptians had discovered and handed down with such care t]wv Al*yv-

—

tttCwv ot to TraXaibv d[v8p]«s ytv6u.tvoi [y]vr|o-(ws Td ir«p[l] Td ovpdvia an d the imprecation Wiinsch p. 17 .

.

.

AF

'

Gen

(cf.

tov 8€ov tov twv ovpavCojv o~Tcp€wp.dTwv 8«o-irdôvTa 'Idw tporja.

opK^w

(iii/A.D.)

fl

I

)

o"«

ovgavdOev. See Lob. I'hryn.

93

p.

f.

Kor ovpavds in the wide sense of "sky," "heaven," as u (B.C. 181-145) opposed to yÎi "earth," cf. P Leid G (= I. p. 42), a prayer to the gods that they would grant to Ptolemy Philometor and Berenice — Kvpicfav twv [v]irb tov ovpavbv \wpw[v, " dominationem terrestrium regionum " 2" (Ed.), and the magic P Lond 121 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 93)

(Ipvao-p^voi «ta-lv ktX.

ovpavbv

8dXao-
irplv -ytvô-Bt

(/.

The thought

of a series of heavens, as in 2 Cor I2 2

.

-y'vô-Bai)

from PSI

I.

29

2ff-

(\

-yfjv

.

.

Iv T<5

P Heid

y ovpavw ktX.

f[

,

may be

=

(iv/A.D.?) «iriKaXovpi(

Tbv Ka6TJp.evov ^v tw TrpwTw ovpavtp

is

—

4uauTbv) Hws aKovo-w <^do-iv irapa o-ov

is

367-375) ouoXfo-yw

o"€

afforded by P Oxy II. 294" (a.d. 22) (= Selections, p. 35), where a man, who is anxious regarding certain news, writes to his brother e-yw ok civtos oflirw ovSi tvfjXtira (= evaXfjXufia interesting ex. of this strong negative

MGr

p. 25).

ovgdnog,

illustrated

An

Handbook,

I2I 867

Lond

ovpd ktX.

r|

1240

at

Ovv has

Thumb

vXaKTT|piov

ovgavdg. is

iiTr(v.\\ia

)

ovpd, voupd (see

the

ti.

N AD,

Thess 4 1

on

in)

tou

"put

6

Xoiirbv ovv

"Apapos

to(v)

4Xvttt|8t]v.

1

BGU

ua)(aipodpov aiav.

irapa

everything

p.

t?|v

Xd-yov,

ovpdv, and in the magical P

p.

I

ii/A.D.)

8vvaTa£ tis irpbs

Sp.ws ovSiv

TVjv)

(=1.

(iii/A.D.)

me

s

KaTaa-)(r|s,

him," and P

3S)

pigs" (Edd.), BGU I. 37 (a.d. 50) Spa "see then that you do not detain

to look after the

SaKvovTa

(/.

1'

irapaKaXecrov oSv Tf^v yvvalKd

-iravTa.

Oupj3auos

.

.

.

ev

Ttii

6 8 (iv/A.D.)

aC)

p ovpavw

(=

Selec-

TroXiT(a[v o-jou Ivv 20 On the ovpavw is evidently a reminiscence of Phil 3 use of the plur. ovpavoC in the NT, see Blass Gr. p. 83, and the statistics in Hawkins I/or. Sj'ii* p. 52 f. new tions,

p.

126)

irto-Ttvop.€v

7ap

t?|v

.

A

subst. ovpavovo-(a occurs in p.

P Lond

1

21 M1 (iii/A.D.

)

(=

I.

no).

OvQfiardc;. This proper name

Rome

a o-uvcp-yds of Paul

of

(Rom

16*)

in

Documents, p. 182 ff.) in the Septuagint Memorial from Hadrumetum is found (iii/A.D.) reproduced by Deissmann BS p. 274 ff., along with other persons who were probably slaves or had been *' d-rrtXOt irpbs tov emancipated e.g. O^lppavdv, 8v Both Uibanus and Urbana are found ?tck(«)v OvpPavd. or

Ephesus

(cf.

Milligan

—

OVQil,

"tail" (Rev A.D.)

(=11.

()>"">,

p.

US)

I2«),

occurs in P Leid

8pdK0VTa

SaKdvovra

W •»

(ii/iii

KovovTa

ri\

in

the Latin inscrr. (Dessau 7566, 7986 a!.):

Lighlfoot Bhilifpians',

p.

172.

see further

ov?

4(3 7

ovg. P Oxy

237T1.M ( A n [86) ,; Ta na p(^ u avoa avTii, " I " turned a deaf ear to him (Edd.) cf. Ac 7" .) (= I. p. 95) dvoi£dv pou t& uto Vva pot xpiîaTia-^s irtpl iOv
.

:

oi3o/a, "

"property (cf. Lk 15 ') can be illus3 trated from Ptolemaic times by P Tebt I. 6' (B.C. 140-139) djir' oio-iwv, with reference to the proceeds derived "from properties." In Roman times the word is very common, e.g. in land," "estate

P Kyi

12

126' (a.D. 2S-9) Yewpyyoi tt)s 'IouXias

II.

EtP[ao-Tfjs] " farmer on the estate of Julia Angus a," ii. 13S 10 34) tuv tXauSvwv ti"]s auTf|s oiJo-Cas, "the olive-yards

o\Jo-ias,

(A.D.

of the aforesaid estate," P Oxv III. ovcriav aiiToS Kal ttjs yuvaiKOs Kal tuv

471"

irtpl

(ii/A.D.) TT|V

airbv

(A.

r>.

34)

-yeupYOu

Tij[s]

"

otio-fa(s)

r«ppavtKiavijs,

Tiptpfov Kaio-apos 2tpaa-roS farmer on the Germanician estate

" of 1 iberius Caesar For the corresponding use of Augustus. the adj. ovo-iaK
M

Imperial

(Edd.), al., and on the ovo-iaK^ -yTJ as the patrimonial possession of the Emperor, see Chest. I. i. p. 29S ff. For ovo-ia in the sense of "essence," "being," cf. P

W

Leid

rii

3S

-

A.D.) (= II. p. 105) dirocKtSao-8r|Tw p,ov irdvw
(ii/iii

•irdo-a T|\<5g

(/.

MGr

" in the prime of life "), and on the general use of oi
o-T-f|v

xl.

For the Apoovo-ios of the Creeds Sharp 128) compares Epict. ii. S. 2 -ris ovv oio-£a 8tov

(1918), p. 5

(Epict. p.

a"dp£

;

OVTS. P Petr oljpai

ff.

p^| ye'voi.To

;

o-e

III.

53

kt\.

(,-)»

d-yvottv ovT[t

(iii'B.C.)

....

(=\Yitkowski 2

of the lands" (Edd.): in tovtov, "for this reason," Jn cf. ii. 8l M (f. a.D. 104) «k tovtov Si to-riv F-nSeVa XPfi?'"', "it

(

= Selections,

p.

d]Trto-xio-8r|v diro 0-9O

purpose," tiu

vliiti

)

uv

'EppacpiXui Kal "1-mrwvi Kal 'Hpai
irtpl

ypdij/a)

" " in their and Kara Tairra, meaning presence 28 "in the same way," Lk 6" v.l. cf. id. III. 235 (ii/A.D. KoTa TaOTa Si d|i<5, "and in the same way I ask. " prefers the

I

45) ovk .

.

.

.

The abrupt Taira II9

1

*

oi

(pd-yu, I

nor any one

having the right to expel you or your agents from the habitation" (Edd.), ii. 1775* (iv/A.D.) oi\ fiô-a oVrt n-dXtv T)pe'Xr|cra. A good ex. of oin-e . ofrre is afforded .

letter,

P Oxy

(=

.

I.

1

19

s

(ii/iii

a.d.)

Selections, p. 103), where the boy threatens his father that if he does not take him to Alexandria ov

—

(=

A.D.)

(ii/iii

(sc

YfvtTai) of the boy's letter

Selections, p. 103) dp.

p-f)

P

(

p^|

TaiTa, "if you don't send, I won't eat, There now," may be paralleled from the and B. ii. p. 386, No. 232 21 where a certain

pr) irttvu.

inscrr., as

C.

,

Gains sums up his principles with the

and

words— Tai/Ta,

No. 635, where a protest is uttered against Christian teaching in the words ovk ^|ir|V t-ytvop-riv ovk See Evans CQ xv. fo-opai ou pt'Xi poi 6 ptos TaOTa. (1 921), p. 24, and add the long metrical epitaph and curse, iii. p. 144, which ends with TaOTa, "so much," in a line by itself: see Ramsay Luke, p. 274. For the expres" sive ai X"P £ 5 aiTai in Ac 20 34 "these hands (stretching them out), Field (Notes, p. 133) compares Philost. Her. ii.

p. 700,

—

-

-

BCH

,

p.

162 (ed. Poiss.

Xt'ws. '12 pf|

)

:

tiTrovTos "youv Trort irpbs arJTOv 'Ax»-Xa ^ v tl T0 ^s ttoXAois, ^ tl
riaXdpiiSts, dypoiKoTtpos

tov 8tpaTrtvo-ovTa, Ti ovv

irt-rrao-ai

'AxiXXtu Ttl) \ilpt dpcpw TrpoTtLvas. The combination aira. TavTa is found " (B.C. 2) fro auTiu aviTa tivto viroSi^w,

TAYTA,

w

?cpT|,

;

in

P Oxy IV. 743 38

in order that I

may

inform him of these very things," similarly PSI III. 235" (ii/A.D.), cf. ii. IV. 343' (B.C. 256-5) *|0-xoXr|pt8a irpis aiTois toutois. In 1' Meyer 13 11 (a.d. 141) an ass is sold toOtov toiovtov dva-rrdpicpov, "such as it is, without the of

\it\

its

being returned":

P Oxy

I.

95

explained by Mayser Gr.

cf.

18

(a.d. p. 1

129).

P Ryl

A fern,

II.

158

13

form TavTuv,

13 as due to false analogy with

P Lond 24 :s (B.C. 162) Wilcken (UPZ i. p. 213) now reads irtpl toCt' <5v see, however, P Tebt I. 24" There are traces in the inscrr. and papyri of a (B.C. 117)vulgar form toOtos, which survives in MGr: see Dieterich was formerly found

the sing.,

(=1.

p.

in

13) irtpl rauToiv, but :

Lntcrsuchttngen, p. 197.

ypo.if'io

" I won't emo-roXVjv, ovTt XaXu* o-€, oiiTt vlyivut
:

also

BGU

dvre'-ypai|/as

530"- (i/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 60 f.) ovTt ovTt fjX8as, " you neither answered nor came."

II.

OVXOQ.

ovxcug, ovzeo.

OOtus is the general form both before vowels and consonants in the best MSS. of the (and of the LXX), and this usage is on the whole confirmed by the papyri. See e.g.

NT

(1)

A

few of the prepositional phrases with this demonstrative pron. may be illustrated Sid tovto,

before vowels

common "on this

txdvTuiv, ootids u»s

account," cf. P Ryl II. S4 (a.D. 146) t^v &veo-iv tt]v Sid tovto -ytvope'viiv riv virapxdvTuv, "the ensuing remission

(a.d. 22)

—

I.

\xy

o»

irtpij/ris,

won't drink.

,

else

by the well-known boy's

:

)

(a.d. 138?),

"neither

father- ii/A.D.) Kal tK tovtov

—

,

loan with right of habitation— A.D. 68) ovV &XXu> ovStvl t£ovcrias tKpdXAiv o-« ovSt tvoiKi.o-p.oC,

his

to

tiratStvo-as kclXius,

(it

cf. P Oxy I. 113" (ii/A.D.) iavo' dpa (if), pov t|tpxopai tovtov KvtKa, "otherwise I and my son will come for this purpose" (Edd.): twl toijtmv, "upon this," "in the meanwhile," cf. PSI VI. 59s" (iii/B.c.

this

possibility

(ie

423" (ason

II.

91)

p.

apa

ovk

ovo-T]s

is

6"

[
tXiri£ui to-xv irpoK6o-( -- i); ai twv 8t[u]v BtXdvTwv, "you have brought me up well, and for this reason I hope to be quickly promoted, if the gods will": tovtov JvtKa, "for

P Oxy XIV. i64i»(a

tovs irapd
BGU

it" (Edd.),

dvaXr|[[pI]

"you order his property and that ol his w ife and friends to be confiscated " The word is (Edd.), al. used of Imperial estate in such a passage as P Ryl II. 134" KtXtvtis,

TW

OVTQiS, 01

"

this

vTr(t'p)

—

PSI

III.

being so." P " for pov,

171"

Oxy

you

just as for

5

(ii/A.D.)

(= Selections, p. (= Selections, p.

(ii/B.C.) toutcuv Si oiiT»s

IV. 74 j 35 (B.C. 2)

35) tt

me,"

ii.

TavTa oCtws #x l

'

iirt'p

II. '^*

I-

o-ou

294

11

II 5*

96) oIitus tX»Trr|8T|v Kal tKXavo-a

468

ov X c twl cuuoCpui «s kir\ AtSxiuaTos s'KXavo-a, "I grieved and wept as much over the blessed one, as I wept over Didy-

€irl

=

11

mas," P Grenf

II. 77 (iii/iv A.D.)( Selections, p. 120) " having col
—

P Petrll. 16" (mid. iii/B.c.) ovtus 8« viroXdp.pav«, P Lond 44' (B.C. 161) (= I. p. 34) vopijuv p.dXi.o-8' ovtws I. 24" (B.C. 117) ovtus T««|«cr8ai twv SiKcuiov, P Tebt and the striking P Oxy VII. 1065' X-f|-yovT(s Tfjt dyvoias, sonants

(iii/A. D.

with

),

its

doctrine of strict

reciprocity between gods

and men, «dv 8« dXiywpf|o-r|S. iicrrrep [o]i Beol ovk «|>(.o-avT<5 " if you neglect this, u[o]v ovtus Kayil) 8eu[vl ov
Examples

(Ed.).

however, forthcoming of oCtui (i) Petr II. 13 (19)* (B.C. 258-3) o6t»

are,

P

before consonants, e.g.

yAp

™x

[So-Ta]i

o-TtiAov

(ioi,

Petr III.

«iv

P Par 63 m

itoiw,

perhaps the proper expression (ii/B.C.) oIItm

«tvafi ra]

Ki'ipia

kyivno ib.

t|

4S3™

84

«"irt-

255-4)

(= P

(B.C. 164)

"for that

(=

161)

(B.C.

(b)

and even

iv|>n,rf>i
I.

is

16

(Mahaffy), Afagn 92

P Lond 41"

before a vowel, e.g.

(B.C. -

1°-P olrrw irpt'im pn,8
T&xa

p. 24)

PSI IV. 346 6

ktX.,

oCtw

oirwt

al.

may be noted

It

28)

p.

BGU

IV. 1055 31 (B.C. 13) to iv

cited

8ti
:

(Edd.).

drpsib]/iia.

Fur

Hib iv

I.

of a 64>«CXT)p.a in its literal sense 10 42 (B.C. 262) tov 8« Xonrov

"but

d<(>tiXf|p.aTi.,

the rest

we

debt" (Edd.), P Lond 1203*

as a

to 8i

toSto diroSoTw

o(j>s(.X-n,ua

money .

.

shall

cf.

debt,"

P

A«vkC«i

to

Leucius

give

(B.C. 113)

Tot<5i}s

"

8
(=111.

p. 10)

IIay[o]|3[xov]y
(A.D. 156) T. pay this debt to P.", P Oxy III. 494 recorded and o
"but

let

1* (a.d. 269), where it is laid unrecorded," and P Ryl II. 117 that those who had inherited nothing from deceased

down

" should not be held debts or the responsible for their persons JmCvuv toIs claims made against them KaTe"x«o-6ai |jrf|

"—

o'(p«[iXf||iao-i]v 3 10

uo8)

Kal

f\

B.C.)

(iii/ii

See also Syll 736 = v
^T%aaiv. tou

(

Kara tov

diroXvBsis (with the editor's note).

(A.D. 616)

See further Mayser Gr.

SiKaiws 8«8dx8ai. nert Altm. Here. Notes, p. 87 oUtws.

f.

1 142 n.

p.

p.

Nachmanson,

,

242

f.,

CroField

p. 112.

discusses the translation of Jn 4*
ov%i. For

this strong form of ov (ovk, ov\), which is found 54 times in the and generally in questions (cf. Robertson Gr. p. 1406), we may compare the Alexandrian Erotic ial (ii/B.c.) ei8u 8it Kal 8iaXv«o-6aiFragment P Grenf I. I

NT

"for oi\\ 8icL toSto CXovs exop-jv, °' KpivoOa-i t£s A8u«i to what end else have we we must soon be reconciled friends, who shall judge which of us two is in the wrong?" For the non-interrogative use, cf. PSI V. 499* (B.C. (Ed.). ;

;

257-6) where a farm-steward asks that lyXt'Xonrs "yap T]p-as, Kal ovy\ ^\op.€v 4>uTe[C]av tov

Kporwvos

out*

•

.

money be

x°P tl'Y^ v

sis tt^v

him

sent

—

o
ocpettto.

For dcptCXw in its ordinary sense "owe" money, see P 10 II. p. 356), where Eleph 2 (a Will— B.C. 285-3) { CArest. for is made that their sons are to be responsible

=

provision any debts that their parents time— lav 8^ ti iijairopuvTai.

6
Selections,

T|fjLeLs

f.

—

dcpeC

c.

BGU

vi/A.D.,

III.

954

Mff

-

(=

petition of the Lord's Prayer

the

)

is

&<|>es T|uiv -rd

[p.€v]

d
frequency of the metaphor in

see

Rom,

Ramsay Luke, p

2S6.

contract during their

life-

t\

:

diroXiavTiXfyu, p.^| d())€CX(iv dadcras poi, he denies the debt, and swears that he owes me

(B.C. 221) et 8^ ti

" Xuo-8ai,

if

nothing,

let

= (ii/A.D.) ( released," BGU III. 846 dêiXudpoXdv, P Oxy VII. 1067" (iii/A.D.) avToO clirJ aiiTii irepl ttjs K«XXas 8ti io-t£Xwv (/. de£XovTos), " (Ed.), that it has been sealed up although he owes nothing 16

him be

Selections, p. 95)

8ti dîfXtis (late iii/A.D.) evoxXtis |ioi K ) a avTov, •n «ir^'nP w<''( Aaip-ovi x a ^ K(* v owe to Agathoyou worry me about the money "which you daemon : I have paid him in full (Edd.), and P Tebt II. 8ti to-8i 8J 4>dpo»s Kal diroopds o+tXis 424* (late iii/A.D.) " rents owe seven that ib.

|uXoKoir£av ktX.

may

\pio% de'Xu)o-iv Aiovvo-ios f\ KdXXio-Ta JuyTts Tp«i(>€Two-av avTovs 01 tiisis irdvT«s koivî cf. P Magd 25 recto Kal o-vvairoTi.v«'Tu>o-av Td xp^ a iravTts

XII.

'Aya8bs( "

Kal

that

by Moulton Proleg. p. 161 n.', should be read to €voo)>tXn8i}o-d|±«vov, and similarly ib. 35 cf. P Tebt I. 17" (B.C. 114) irdvTaTd evo(}>tiX6a€Va 1053' " " all arrears owing from the neighbourhood irepl t^v Kwat)v, A
(2)

oOtw dCX«a-av ktX., and from a late date (= II. p. 32S) 8id to o(itw ApBws Kal

Kpttris

oêt'A to

1489'

=

'

=

,

<)>)

«iTTd
me

let

you

tell

and dues" (Edd.).

An

you

years'

interesting ex. of the

veib used

1 afforded by P Oxy VII. I02I (A.D. 54) metaphorically 6 Claudius— the of decease to the with reference Emperor tois irpoydvois Kal tv<|>av^s Btos Kaio-ap els is

y.iv d
" the Caesar who had to pay his debt to Cf. P god manifest, has joined them" (Ed.).

aiTovs KCXwp-n,K«, dfpeihj. This word Thayer,

is

his ancestors, {ter in

"found

which, according to Grimmin the Grk. OT nor in prof,

NT),

neither

auth. ", occurs frequently in the papyri in the literal sense of "debt." To Deissmann's exx. in p. 221 we may add

BS

such passages as

BGU

IV.

1 1

58"

(B.C. 9) (icv«i hi

t|

6<|nXf|

286 18 (A.D. 82) \nrip Tfjs irpoK€qj.^vTis d<|mXfjs, P Fay 247 [c. A.D. too) an account headed e'xfocns EuT]p.tp[€£as 6]d>
d[K]£v8uvo(s) iravTb(s) Kiv8iv(on), P

u

323 (a.d. 127) olJKtav IV. 719 21 (A.D. 193) dird Tt .

.

.

Oxy

II.

Ka8apd[v] dirb

8rip.oo-tas

6iXfjs,

P Oxy

ko[1 l8iuTiKt)]$ dcpiXfjs,

Tebt II. 294" (a.d. 146) £va Kal al d4>£X[o]uo-ai Upovpyfai " in order that the due twv o-c cpiXoiivTuv 8«wv «mT«X«VTai, services of the gods who love you may be performed" (Edd.), and the important inscr. Syll 633 (='1042)" (ii/iii a.d.) cited s.v. lXdo~KO|jiai.

For ocpeiXu (A.D.

54)

XaptTas,

81b

inf.

=" ought,"

irdvTts

d«(.Xop.€v

c.

" therefore we

all

.

P Oxy VII. 1021"

cf. .

.

Bfois

wao-i.

ought to give thanks to

*t§^vai. all

the

Tr|v utt[ova gods," P Ryl II. 77" (A.D. 192) dva8c£dp.evos " dpxV ovk d()>e{Xei. t^|v JXaTTov' airo4)€v-y€iv, a person who

469

otyeXov

oÂfft)

has offered to undertake the greater office ought not to shun " as the lesser (Edtl.), and P Giss I. 40" (a.d. 215) ^[Ktivoi.] KwX[v]«o-8ai drp€[i]Xouo-iv, oItlv«s 4>iu70\jo"l tcls \topa$ tcls See also s.v. 7rporro
p.

411, shows us *Au.][j.wviov aKoXou8oCvTd (rot d8aX[uois editor can provide no parallel. For 6(f>8aX-

— to which the p.bs Trovtipos

Gal. p. 143 editors in P tols

oyeAov.

=

This form

which is found in the NT Moullon Proleg. p. 201), may

"I would

that,"

Cor 4* al.) for u«\ov (cf. be illustrated from OGIS 315" (B.C. 164-3) o<|>i\o|i jj.1v \ 6ibs . . o~r«pf]o-ai tov ravra Tro[T|fravTa *SvJ p,dXio-Ta «irtGuiiei, where it will be noted the editor reads trripfjo-ai (inf.) (i

.

rather than
P

In

Giss

I.

17

master

her sick

10

(time of

— tix^tXov

tl

"

would 48uvdp.<8a Tf^Tao-Bat Kal 4X8«iv Kal Trpoa"Kvvf|
common with the 1st pers. in Epictetus (but does not occur in the NT), e.g. ii. 21. 1 wcpcXov tis p«'vas i\o> oiirta Kal tv\t|v «Ix ov for the 3rd pers. following, as in Gal

'TJtXov is

(Mk 7"

see s.v. (3aa-Ka(vu,

"through envy of

[ion, 17

l-p-yois

The verb ^Trocp6aXu.idw Oxy XIV. 1630* (a.d. 222?)

P Lond V. 1674

and

cf.

Burton

restored by the

is

f.

«ir]o(j>8aX(i[uiv]T€s

my

operations":

cf.

a.m. 570) with the editor's note: for the other form €Trocp8aXp.«io, see s.v. dvTo9aXu.lw. The com-

pound

(c.

found in P Hib

is

adj. d8aXp.ocj>av
dpyupiov 64>6aXp.o<^>a[vo]vs ivavj{lov tuv

s

89

I.

(B.C. 239)

v-rro'ycj-ypapp.f'vwv

(laprvpiuv (8paxnds) <}>, "500 drachmae of silver produced " view in the presence of the witnesses below written

to

s cf. P Strass II. 92 (Edd.) (B.C. 244-3), P Hamb I. 28* (1st half ii/B.c), and for the corresponding adverb see Esth S 1 * and Cleomedes (ed. Ziegler) p. 212". Another :

LXX

compound 2 Pet 2 1 *)

"one who

inJ/tiXd^BaXu.os,

may be

cited from

Didache

casts iii.

lewd eyes"

(cf.

3.

:

5

11

ib.

cf.

,

18.

ii.

15 uitXdv (6eAdv S) tis p.«Td TavT-r|s

ocpig.

In

^KOiu,rj0r|.

spell

ocpeloc;,

which

in the

NT

is

confined to

Cor 15", Jas2 14

I

16

'

(cf.

only occurrence in the LXX), is seen in P Oxy 118 verso 3 ' (late iii/A.D.) ov8{v ^yap 6cpt\os vcn-«pT|o-dvTMV 15', the

Job I.

ruv xp*lu)8u)v tt"j Trapouo-i'a avTov, " it is of no use if a person comes too late for what required his presence " (Edd. cf. )

XII.

ib.

1468

8

A.D.

:

ready to commit crimes by artifice are not only made to be of no avail, but" etc. (Edd.), and from the inscrr. OGIS (a.d.

519-'

«v8lv 6
244-7)

r)](j.«iv

i<

tt^[s

Tain-r|s

6iv

amulet not

later '

(êxi-y'

°- 1r

is

II.

MGr

4»£8t

W

a

IvU

common

in

(ii/iii

A.D.)

(=11.

I'

personal descriptions, e.g. iir'

(A.D. 31-2) ov(Xt^)

d8(aXu.ov) Sefidv,

Kyi

P Leid

p. 141) d8aXp.ot «t
Kopais tuv dvBpw-rrwv, of a god's eyes. The phrase peto, domine, ttt eum ant oculos habeas tanquam me, in a Latin letter of recommendation on papyrus, P Oxy I. 32 s s (ii/A.D.), may be paralleled from such passages as P Par 63" (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 22) Xdp.-irovT(S 4v Tais

Hermes

n «v

e.g.

u.«X4u)v,

8<|>[i.],

we have a P Lond

101)

In

to

irvp,

invoked under his

is

tu>

(3op«a (lop^r^v

Satan 1

cf.

140 b

BeXidp

has assumed the diminutive

a

t\m

a Christian

—

K[aKo](i.op[<(>]€.

suffix

and become

neuter.

OCpQVQ (for

of

accent see Moulton Gr.

the

cognate

ii.

p. 141

e.g.

"a

f.)

in its literal

word "brow," "eyebrow,"

in the personal descriptions in

P

Petr

I.

11"

is

sense

naturally

which papyrus docu-

(B.C. 220) ovXtj

fir'

A(j>pvos 15

eyebrow," P Fay 107 6 (a.d. 133) ovX(-f|) 64>pvi 8e£i.pvs, eyebrows meeting." dpio-rtpas,

naturally

159"

116)

than Justinian, Kaibel

ments abound,

oqdalnoQ

p.

II. p.

a serpent."

kill

For the name ascribed

tiêus.

The

"to

titles,

(=

a.d.)

(ii/iii

d-rroKTeivai,

122 (iv/A.D.) (=1. various shapes and

common

dvTtYpa
W™ •«

P Leid

tois

258) KaKovp^yuv Trpo\ p.r|Siv 6'tXos t\av £ti Kal ktX., "the wicked designs of those who are (c.

—

scar

on

his

left

Epict. i. 3. 2 6<{>pus has the metaphorical sense Lat. supercilium.

"pride";

cf.

-

dvr'

69aXp.uv

(Mahaffy),

[8tp.e'vov]s, 18

P Tebt

Trpoo<|>8dXp.ws €Trio-Ta[iri.v,

I.

2S

Xapdvres

"in order

before your eyes" B.C. 114) ISffws Kal oi Xoiuol

"keeping (c.

Trj[v] eo-opivrjv inrb
the

that

"

(Edd.),

doing

[r]d

8c'p.cvos

from the

BGU

II.

KcXcua-Ot'vra

inscrr.

Syll 226

rest

how you

spicuous illustration to show

362* v-rrb

9

oxerdi. This subst.

it

may

obtain

will suppress

a

con-

wrong-

is

found

(cf.

is

substituted for deSpuv in


Mk

AvpT)[XCov] 'ItoXlkov, and B.C. 230) to 8etvd (<"•

(= 3 495/ ls0

D.

It

in P Petr II. 6' [c. B.C. 250) Petr III. p. 104) 8ct hi Kal 6x«tov iroi[r|o-ai., and IV. 1116 13 (B.C. 13) Tfjs (corr. from twv) tuv 8r]p.oo-£u>v

oxos and Lat. veko)

(= P

BGU

1.

see also Archiv v. p. 37 a. dx« T ">" iTLp°Xr)s verbef. P Petr I. 29 verso (iii/B.C. ) 6\tT(vo^v Kal " we are making conduits and watering." :

(A.D. 215) irpb 69aX(iuv

19

7

"water-pipe," "conduit"

For the TroT£ô|i«v,

irpb d4>0aXp.uv iroiovp.€vos iraptKdXei Travras toiis IrrxvovTas

to

OGJS

210 9 (a.d. 247— S) Trpo d(f>8aX|j.iov ?x ovl(ri There is no need, therefore, scent a Hebraism in the expression, as Deissmann {LAR

PoT|8f|o-ai,

to

tovtod K«X«v(r8«'vTa.

ircpl

The phrase 4v d8a\u.ois occurs only in 184) points out. the later historical books of the LXX, and is not found in p.

the

NT

letter,

:

see

Thackeray Gr.

i.

p. 43.

A

fragmentary

belonging to Ptolemaic times, published in

official

P Par

6%lec0. While there may be traces of a technical medical use of 1 ad I., and cf. this word in Ac 5 ' (see Knowling in Tob 6 8 ), there is ample evidence that the word had come to

EGT

be used quite generally in the vernacular, cf. e.g. P Fay Ostr A (i/A. D.) (= Fayihn Towns, p. 331) |i^| &X*" ('• "X ") Tovt Eap-Pd-ros, "don't worry the people (or 'sons'?) of

45

470

CyXoTTOKh) Sambas"

P Oxy II. 269" * (a.d. 57) edv Sivr| AldcKOpOV Kal ^KTTpa|oV aUTOV TO x €l P°~ you can, please worry Dioscorus and exact bond" (Edd), i'j. XII. 1481* (early ii/A.D.)

(Edd.),

epa>TT]6els #X.Xt]0-OV

" if ypaôv, from him his

"do

me

0\j/(

(B.C.

258-53) to irpos votov [t]ov dxvpwp.aTos, "the wall

P Strass II. 85" (B.C. 113) dirb €vtos tov dx^pwiiaTOS oiKâs u)LKo8opirpe'vT]S, and OGIS 21 455" (B.C. 39). For dx«po>o-is see P Lille I. 3 (after B.C. to the south of the prison," ttjs

(= —as)

The verb is found in the Petrie 241-0) els oxvpumv. papyri of strengthening the dykes in view of the rise of the

the dpytjere* b^Xei avTois, "don't allow " worry them (Edd.), carpenters to be altogether idle III. 82(i J * (ii/iii A.D.) edv oxXt|8u> viri) tiSv Trpa[KTdpu>v?, 8iXa o Iva P land II 4f

Nile, e.g. II. 9(l) (B.C. 241—39) tou ydp TroTapov irpbs rrovTa to x^M-ara irpoo-pa£vovT[os to ir]dvTa dx[vpwcr]ai B.C. 196) rd TriSla Set cf. OGIS 90" (the Rosetta stone KaWarxev eK ttoXXwv TO-irwv dxvpiocras Ta o-Tdaara twv

8« niy.'miv Tt rjpiv,

6\Xov

p.^)

ib.

anything," pi)

121"

I.

not trouble to send

tovs Tt'KToves

(iii/A.D.)

o\us

0L<|>-ps

BGU

;

(iii/A.D.)

Kal

.

•

.

P Gren II. 92' (vi/vii a.d.) 8irws elipwpev ptTa TrappTlo-fas dxXi}crai vpiv irtpl
oOtws

(i^l

TpwiXos

o\\il poi

6xXt)8u>, the late

Tjpets

Xptia, and from the inscrr. OGIS 262" (Syria-iii/A.D.) pr|8e ^Trtx«LpoOvTos ^ oxXoOvtos -rrpocbdcrei Trapoxr)S Kal Te'Xovs. For the subst. oxXt|cti.s see P Oxy XII. I491 6 (early iv/A.D.) " I am v II irpofo-Tacrai "fjpwv, Oappuj .... 8ti 6xXno-is

^

"

if there is any trouble you aie supporting me (Edd.), for the adj. dxXiipds see P Oxy III. 525* (early 6 irapd7rXous tov 'AvTatoTroXCrou 6xXr|pdTaTds ii/A.D.)

confident that

"the voyage past the Antaeopolite nome is most 1' troublesome," ib. XIV. I760 (ii/A.D.) ihy 84 o-ol oxX-qpov fjv 15 toOto, and for the adv. dxXt|pws see BGU I. 340 (a.d.

8

—

:

TroTapwv ("canals").

oyagiov.

Cf.

oxXiiptiis.

s.i'.

cvoxX^w.

BGU

IV. 1095 1 ' (a d. 57), where after the mention of bread and pigeons we read of a Xayvviov Tapixipov (= <»>v) dtj/apiuv. "a jar of pickled fish": see further P Oxy IV. 736" (a

private account

Jo-tiv,

148-9) crvvexws Kal

the use of d\|
With

9 along with bread in In 6 .", 2i»

P Ryl

oh.",

to

II.

—

1) dv|/ap£[o]v (dpoXds), "sauce I (A.D. 38) tovs dprous uoi irepvjiov Kal me the loaves and the relish," P Fay

A.D.

c.

229

21

"send

6i|/dpiov,

A.D. 100) els to yev«cn.a reiie'XXfrjs] Trepans cov|/dpfila " for Gemella's Kal ttpTov (irnpoC dpTdpnv) a, Kal and an artaba of send some delicacies feast birthday

119"

(c.

.

wheaten bread," and the

oxônoiEco. For

Ac

17

word, which

tlris s

Hobart

,

not found elsewhere than in

is

230) compares the phrase 6'xXov

(p.

woie'ei

from Hippocrates (Morb. Mul. 597)-

OxloQ. In P Petr that on his

II.

way

4

(6)

u

255-4) an

(B.C.

work he had been

to

official

complains

hustled, and that, if 8tvov -yap iimv ev

—

is not taken, he will be assaulted " for it is a dreadful thing to be insulted flxXwi anjidljecrOai., before a crowd" (Ed.), and in ib. 45'"- 23 (B.C. 246) dXXos #X[Xos ecrTecpjavwpeVos is distinguished from various officials.

care

A

to

striking parallel

by P Flor

afforded

I.

Mk 61"

15

16

(noted by the editor)

is

(=

Ckrest. II. p. 89), addresses a certain Phibion,

(a.d. 85)

where the Egyptian Governor who had been tried before him, in the words d|ios p[e]v fjs x a p'?°liai ^
—

.

'

A

contains the invocation

Kal oxXov

m

tr>e p'ur-.

a s frequently in

— 80s veUnv oXoKXripfav ct aS(ou

Tui 7rpoKeipe'vu>

SapaTrdppwvi, "grant victory and

the race-course

safety in

and the crowd

to

the

aforesaid

We

hear of o-waywyal oxXwv in (Edd.). " mass" (mid. i/B.C), and the sing, is used of a of soldiers in Syll 318 (= 3 700) 23 (B.C. 117) crwcireXBdvTos

Sarapammon"

OGIS

a€T

383

161

avTuiv Ti-rra twv Mai'Swv 8vvdo-Tou peT

ovos,

cf.

OGIS

544

lfl

(ii/A.D.) ev ttjl

b'xX[ov trjXei-

twv bxXwv irapdSwt

(with Dittenberger's note).

NT

hold," "prison" (as

in

II.

p.

a

,

Tr[avT]o8aTrd Kal edv II.

6\(/ov

tu

"vegetables of

^X^1V[?i

all

you have any" (Edd.), P Tebt 563 (account— early i/A.D.) dpTiov k, 8>|/ov ice, and the

and some

kinds,

delicacies

if

double diminutive oij/ap&iov

in

P

I

28 (iii/A.D.) >xy VII. 1067

dydpao-dv pot d»|/ap£8iov «k ttjs 8aXdcro-r|S (cf. Numb II The MGr \|>dpi, "fish," rrdv to o«);os ti)s 8aXdcro-r|s).

11

shows aphaeresis, which reveals the derivation from "morsel," and ij/dw (Buisacq, pp. 737. 1076).

6ipL

"

x|/upds,

P Oxy XIV. 1679 12 (iii/A.D.) XeCov yap " for I am TaCra writing this to ?ypa<(ia, 6>);a£ " The word is construed with a partitive late (Edd.). you very 15 (B.C. 163) dv|/e Tfjs uipas gen. in such phrases as P Par 35 tuv TpwiKiiv, cf. Philostratus (ap. Kayser II. p. I7I" o\(/i "at a late stage in the Trojan war." This would support " late of Mt 28 1 Fordi|;^, (/.

late," cf.

dê')

croi

:

1

)

the RV rendering crappdTuv, d\|
p.

are unable to illustrate from our sources the meta-

phorical meaning which this word has on its only occurrence " 1 strong(2 Cor io ), but for the original force of

in the

For the 328) 64/dpia eK twv iravTOLwv vSdTtov. more general sense cf. P Oxy III. 53 l18 (''/a.d.), father, after bestowing good advice on his son, adds Tots d>|/ap£ors e£r|XXa£as f|(ids, "you won me over by the From the inscrr. we may cite OGIS dainties" (Edd.). 19 (ii/A.D.) Tiiv XeirTuiv dij/apuov, and the mention in the 4S4 same document l. 21 of an diâpioTruiXTis. The simple o»|/ov s 2 (Tob 2 7 ) occurs in P Hib I. 54"* (c. B.C. 245) Xdxava

(=

word in where a

:

6%vQto[ia.

We

.

>

2B 4 ), with apparently the same meaning as the Gnostic charm of iii/iv a.d., P Oxy XII. 1478*,

(e.g.

sing.]

.

[Note the use of 6x Aos

tude."

Mt

.

.

P Lond 483" (A.D. 616)

late

Gen

39'

),

cf.

P

Petr

II.

13(3)*

72

f.

In

P

Hamb

I.

27'' (B.C. 250) the writer states that late yesterday, so as to

" he has received the yokes of oxen ''

—

be ready to work to-day ex8es oi/i. iio-Te eis Tfjv crr|pepov is used practically as an indeclinable noun 'Oi[/e'

ip-ydêcrBai.. in

1'

bond

1 1

77

6a

(A.D.

113)

(=111.

p.

I

S3) dirb irputas

471

o^wviov

6\j/ta iSws

other items in an account, P Tebt olvov Ke'pdu.ia) p T. du)/€

Among

du/e'.

94 or 61), we find

(B.C.

I.

121

—

are apparent even on my face " accident. Al 6\|ieis, the eyes,"

(Edd.) — the

"

is

found

an

result of

P Oxy

in

VI. 91

1

6

" he has weak (A.D. 233 or 265) do-8evi Tds Su/eis, sight" cf. Ev. Petr. 3 Ive'-n-rvov avToO Tais ov|/eo-<. (with Swete's note), 8 Musonius p. 106 and Vogeser Heiligtnlegenden, p. 43. In :

oyta. For

6>|/Ca

as a subst.

see s.v

evening,

,

du/ios.

s2 7 "late," as in Jas S (cf. Exod 9 : also Xen. Oec. xvii. 4), occurs in PSI IV. 433' (B.C. 261-0) to. p.ev oJv irap' ep.ol Lor the comparative cf. 6\|uu.a 6Vto. urrdp£ei els

II.

184

?)

9

(A.D. 260) 6 xaipos viv eariy di|nu.iiTepos, now rather late," similarly P Fay 133* for the adverb cf. P Tebt I. 72'" (B.C. 1 14-3)

134*

"the season (iv a.d.), and 8id t[o]

inscr. Priene 105 B.C. 9) [c. 45S) the birthday of Augustus is described as having given another "aspect" to the world erepav t«

(= OG/S

Otpi/HOQ,

P Flor

8

remarkable Calendar

the

is

o-irapf|v[at,

oiJuu.cjs

to

eoriv

ovSe'v

and P Oxy

KaXoup-evov

III.

474

s*

(A.D.

auToO

iiir'

di|/tu.ws

—

(8u[k«v itovtI Tii

oilnv

Kdo-]u.ii)

Caesar Germanicus Augustus year a.d. 37, Syll 364

3

(=

e

said of Gaius

is

a decree of Assos of the

in

797)

what

cf.

'.

irdv e"8vos

The

«irl

rfjv toO- 8eo0

understands dignity" or "position" in P Lond 77" (end of vi/A.D., see Chitst. II. 319) (= I. p. 234) Kara ttjv ipfjv The compound xaxoijits (not in I.S) d
("presence")

S\|as as

=

103),

editor

"

P Lips I. I* (B.C. 104) and P Grenf II. 28' for a new adj. evdmos see P Par 63 s6 (B.C.

occurs in

irepiYe'vpau.u.evov.

tfo-rirjeiiKev.

and

(B.C.

164) Petr III. p. 20) ttjXikoijtwv 810.0-roXwv y € Y ov' UL "[ v vp,l]v Kal eVo-rrloLS Kal Sid •ypau.p.dTwv, "extensive explanations having been given to you both face to face and in

(— P OXflOQ.

P Tebt II. 304 5 (A.D. 167-S) " when the hour was late" (cf.

dv)das ttjs

Mk

II

U

),

1S2) di|j[i]as Tfjs 8i.eX8oi)o-[T]s] e'Kns late hour of yesterday the 6th" (Edd.),

(A.D.

Ka8' €Kdo-TT|S

[fjuepajs

ko[1] du/as

BGU

and evening" (Edd.), and

upas -y €vo rL6VT s P Oxy III. 475 16 a (/. bcn|s), "at

ib.

528

II.

380

s

(ii/A.D.)

(iii/A.D.)

(

Cf.

(A.D. 57), al.

MGr

id duJ/iTepov Tfjs d7Tox|/e,

tiipas,

Hebraism

Ex

found in

is

>

16 ,

"the eye of the

Tfjs -y^s,

ov(/is

fj

io s

Numb

22 5

,l

-

M(_'ir

.

ot|/i,

"countenance."

=

For the comparative 104) d\|/e£as ttjs upas. in 6i|/tTepos (so written instead of the classical 6\|ncuT
ii/B.c.) Trji TrpoKet(j.«'vr|L

A

writing." earth,"

"every day

d\J/ias), 5

(/.

'

l

BGU

I.

i8i

t

3y.'d>l'lOV.

This interesting word (derived from the classical ovj/wvew), which is banned by the Atticists (Lob. Pkryn. p. 420), is said to have entered the Greek language with Menander(,Fr. 1051 cf. Sturz Dial. Mac. p. 1S7), and is fieely used by Polybius

:

"this evening."

(vi.

8'

39.12 dij/wviov

8uo

ol ireôl Xau.pdvouo-i Tfjs fjuipas

cf. Kalker, p. 294) and other late writers (see dpoXovs Wetstein ad Lk 3" and Durham Menander, p. 83). It is very common in the papyri and inscrr. and its various uses " (1) For the meaning may be illustrated as follows pro:

In certain proceedings before the Prefect regarding the I8ff custody of a child, which strikingly recall 3 Kingd 3 ,

judgment was given that as the child

fk

in question

Tfjs

"from its features," appeared to be that of Saraeus, should be restored to her, P Oxy I. 37" 3 (a. d. 49) (= Selections, p. 51), with which may be compared the 6v|/£ius,

it

use of kcit

6\|/lv

in

Jn

s

7

*.

The

latter

=

phrase,

"

in

4 person," is common, e.g. P Oxy VIII. I154 (late i/A.D.) irpo rrdvTwv ws ev€TeiXdu.T|v 0-01 Kar 6\|/iv eTTipeXov o-eauTfjs,

"above

all else,

as

of yourself" (Ed.), irapaK«KX.T]Ka,

irapdvTa

o-e)

ib.

kot'

(iv/v A.D.) oirws

•

enjoined you when with you, take care P Oxy I. I17 3 (ii/iii A.D.) kot' 6u/iv o-e XIV. 1665 4 (iii/A.D.) Trapdy[T]v 0-91 (/. I

6\|/lv

rJTT|o-du.T|v,

auTbv kot'

and PSI

III.

oujav diroXdpwu.ev.

210 10 For a

similar use of els oijnv cf. Preisigke 43 1 7 13 (c. A.D. 200) See also the fourth of TroXepei pe Sioti eEirdv o-ot els 6\|nv. the so-called Sayings of Jesus, P Oxy IV. 654" ff Xiyti Tt|(o-oO

s'

[irdv to

pf)

^(x-rrpoo-jOev ttjs

6'u/ews o-ov

Kal [to

"

fesus saith, KeKpvppe'vov] dird o-ou dTroKaXvfjo-eTai, Everything that is not before thy face and that which is

:

visions" see

P Oxy

,

—

531 (ii/A.D.) where, after various

III.

—

z0 ff Kws good advice, a father writes to his son rrpbs o-e £X8r| 'Avoupds dirb tou o-ou \aXK0v to dxj/wvtdv o*ou " until however Anoubas Kal twv o-uiv eô8i'ao-ov ews it^|h|;w,

pieces of

you must pay for the provisions of yourself and your " household out of your own money, until I send you some

arrives,

(Edd.).

(2)

The

reference

is

—

Kal di|/d(= w)via

avTol Xau.pdvouo-iv p-eTpfjuaTa 15(8)

'.

10

(B.C.

131-130)

BGU

(= I. pp. (= Chresl.

in

OG/S

(iv/A.D.)

soldiers

— 87rws

Xpdvou.

(3)

(time of Trajan) Tfjv [vXxiKVJTdTrjv o-ou 6tyiv irpoo-Kuand the literary I' Oxy XI. I 3S0 117 (early ii/A.D.)

[vfjo-ai,

Tfjv tv A[t)j9t] is

IXapdv

similarly used in

P

6i}/tv,

Amh

twv 6\pewv pot Ta oiSfjpaTa

with reference to II.

Isis.

The

plur.

141" (A.D. 350) ws Kal ewl

(paiveTai,

" so that the swellings

:

cf.

id.

Similarly in rjs) a soldier

55, 56).

s I. 69 II. p. (a.d. 120) writes promising the repayment of a loan of 140

hidden from thee shall be revealed to thee."

22

soldier's ,

e'vyia-Ta So8t|o-op.^vu> dij/wvLu).

s

a

to

particularly

14 cf. "pay," "ration-money," "allowance" (as in Lk 3 1 Cor 9 7 ), in P Lond 23 (a) !8 (B.C. 15S-157) (= I. p. 38), where a certain Ptolemy petitions King Ptolemy Philometer that his brother may obtain a place in a company stationed at Memphis, and receive the usual allowance 80-ov Kal

rw

P F"ay 133 11 shows the phrase ko.8' av-Trjv ovv Tfjv 6u/iv, "as soon therefore as you see this" (Edd.), and for the meaning 1 "face," "countenance," as in Jn 11", Rev i *, cf. P Giss I.

-

266 7

(iii/B.e.)

to

may be

cited

253) tou

provision

From

this

the

the early

made

transition

in general.

P

Thus

Petr

0-01

j^pT|[jui.xLcr6tvTos

is

for

mercenary

Xau.pdvwo-t tov -rrpoetpYao-ue'vou

dij'wvi.ov

"wages," "salary"

drachmae "with my next pay," and

II.

is

easy

to

"pay,"

for the sing. 6i|/u)viov

13 (7)

dij/uviou.

it.

10

(B.C. 258(17)' SiirXiiov

tou Sia'ye-ypau.u.e'vou oij/uiviou, "that I received double the allowance of provision-money," and Ostr 1538* (ii/B.c) SoSfJTu) Me'u.vovi p to KaBfj(Kov) p.e'Tpi](pa) Kal

elXT|
.

.

472

Olj/COVlOV

P Oxy IV.

Cf. also

i^/civiov. p. 33) lav o-tiXw

744' (B.C.

Xdpwp.cv

6\|/wviov

"as soon

as

we

(cf.

1)

(=

Cor

2

receive

WVIOV

o\|/co

T 3 (Ptol.) tol 6\|ywvia tois Kcrrd t-?)v olkCclv, P Par 62 (c. B.C. 170) Tois 8' dvairXT|pwo-ouo*iv tois tivds 8o0T]cr€TO.i dxj/ujvaa. P Ryl II. 153" (a.d. 138-161) dv|/wvi.a, "allowances," to -

Selections, II

wages

8

aTro-

)

I

will

send them to you," P Grenf II. 43 13 (a.d. 92) the payment of an o<|/<5(= u)viov of So drachmae to a watchman,

crowned

P Tebt

may

(a.d.

39I" (a.D. 99) to S{ 6\|/6(= io)viov tov p.a\ai" the 81 salary of the sword-bearer," P Oxy VI. 89S

II.

po4>dpox',

123) ovoi

d\|/wvidv

p.01

«xopTjYT)o-cv

£ti

-rrpb

p-^vwv

"she has failed to supply my allowance for the " the complaint of a minor regarding three months 3 a7 mother, and from the inscrr. Syll 790 (= 1 I57) (c

Tpidiv,

IOO

?)

—

XpT|p-dTa>v d*|/uiviov

Hadrian) land.

pap&ouxwi «K T]p.cpu>v 8vo, and

8i8do-0u> 8« Tui

6<|/wv£ou,

The

"

"

wages

plur. 6i|nj«a

is

for

seen

T(iv

last

his

B.C.

Xo-ytl)9T]0-op.€VWV

Magn

116 64 (time of

the cultivation of arable in

P Petr

II.

33 («)

A27

ov

(/.

athletes,

8oi)

P Tebt

dpTdp^v

II.

420"

(iii/A. D.

)

KpiOrjs €is Xd-yov otyuviotv,

tva Kal avTos " that he also

give an artaba of barley on account of wages," and for a wider sense Priene I2I 3 * (i/B.C), where certain citizens are

described as having rendered public services

X W P^ S

dxpwvfwy,

"without recompense": cf. it. 109 "' 109 (< B.C. 120) &Tep P Oxy XII. 1477 1 6\|/uvlou, and the question to an oracle, s

(iii/iv

A.D.)

tX \
present?" (Edd.) (iii/A. D.)

vrr(ip)

[.

:

see

to oijuiviov "shall I receive the 6". (4) In P Grenf II. 63* ;

Rom

irapd 0-0O €is Xd-yov otyotviov «ttI Xd-yov Spaxp-ds eVKocrt Teo-crapts, the editors suggest

ôrôy .]

that di|navCov

is

perhaps

=

"interest."

o ->

n 7rayi5ei;'a>

—

nxyidevo), "ensnare," "entrap," is found 22 15 cf. I Kingd 2S 9 Eccles 9 :

and

,

TrtpiepXtircTo irotu) TpcSiru)

Tos. vii

NT

the

p.€

only in

Test.

xii.

Mt

pair.

TraiBopiov natdc/ywyog. In P Oxy VI. 930 his

regarding

(ii/iii

education,

mother writes

A.D.) a 18

ff

-

p.€Xr|ordTw

to her

son

Kal

tu

rt

0-0C

irapapdXXeiv, "let it be the care both of you and your attendant that you go to a suitable teacher," and concludes, 26ff ao-irao-ai tov TtiptwTaTov •jTaiSavwYo v °" ou "EpwTa, "salute your highly 7rai8aYu)"yai o-ov Ka0T|KOVTL Ka6r|"ynTu>
ira-yiScvtrai.

-

.-ray/?, ira-yt) (from irr|YViip.i.), "snare," "trap" occurs in a v/a.d. Christian epitaph, Kaibcl

a late form of

(Lk 21 3' 42 1

34

—

al.)

8iKTua Xxiypd Kal yospas irtryCSas

For the form iraKts

in

irpoiliû-yov dp.TrXaKiS}s.

the

LXX,

see Thackeray,

Gr.

i.

esteemed attendant Eros." The passage is of importance as showing the p >sition which the iro.c8a-yu>yos Irequently

He did not merely conduct the boy to school, occupied. but had a general charge of him as a tutor in the old cf. Gal 3" sense of the word, until he reached maturity :

where the "

(Paul, p. 260 f., Recent Discovery, denote in p. 102 ft.) that 6 "Apeios Ild-yos had come to 19 '- 2 "the Council of the ) colloquial use (as in Ac I7 Areopagus" as distinguished from "the Hill of Ares," where in early times the Council had met: see e.g. Cavvadias, Fouilles d Epidanre i. p. 68, No 206 (A.D. 50For 100) "Apeios 110.705 iv 'EXtvo-tvi Xoyous €Troirjo-aTO.

and Clem. Paed.

/.,

I

i.

"

aspect of the iraiSa/ywYds is specially In Artem. p. 74 19 the word is associated with

affirmed.

Ildyoq. Ramsay has shown

ICC ad

Burton's note in

with

p. 102.

ethical

The verb

Tpocfios.

iraiSa-ywYca) occurs in

P Oxy

III.

47 1

117

(ii/A.D.).

For

BGU

irtuSiKiopds, "keeper of children," cf. (A.D. 70-80), where it appears under the form

a subst. II.

594

iraTiKoupas

3

the note in Olsson, Papyrusbriefe, p. 134.

cf.

:

'

the

full

expression

Aptiov

cf.

Syll 593

(

=

3

100S)

(iii/A.D.) ttjs

The

it,

latitude of this word, formerly a diminutive,

seen in

BovXfjs.

Tra-you

Ttouddptov-

3

•7ra1.8dp1.ov

Tob 6 2

'-

7ld.drjf.lCt.

while in

properly colourless character of this word, "disposition" "propensity," see Burton's note ItC ad

can drag on shore

For

Gal

5

the

24

partem

From

.

= " evil

this

it

comes naturally

experience,"

to

lie

used in

"suffering," as 14

malam

times in

Paul.

NT

:

is

to supply the

P Lond 43 s (ii/B.c.) (= I. son p. 48, Chrest. I. p. 162) a mother congratulates her and herself because he is learning Pdyinnia. -ypduuaTa and cf. will soon be able to teach Td Trai8dpia in a school In

Ttddog,

" has always a bad connotation passion," Trench, Syn. § lxxxvii), may be illustrated

whicli in the (see

NT

from Prcisigke 3451 3 20

(A.D.

(i/B.C.)

diro

irdOous iSiov, Syll 373

55) a"rrov8a£u> ird0€i. roiis vir^p vp.u>v

«p.ov iroir|o-au.fvu>v Xoyovs,

(= UPZ\.

(B.C. 161-0)

p.

309) d-ywviiu, prpTOTt

and P l.ond 1 171 s (B.C. 8) (= III. are entered as paid iraiSaptui where 12 drachmae p. 177), iTrdpv" d-ytX'), implies a boy old enough to look after sheep. slave," as in BGU IV. HaiSdpiov is very common

="

1079

Sio)

young man who

d[p]pwo-Ti;I to iraiSdpiov,

—

Gr. tos in the only verbal in (cf. Jannaris " § 1052), is used in the weakened sense of capable of 23 see Proleg. p. 222. suffering," palibilis, in Ac 26 the

3

well

:

tiol6}]t6c;,

(=

is

5

3

Trai8dpi.ov describes a the magic fish that

safeguard for his marriage.

P Par 49 31

"lust"

=

1163) (ii/B.c.) to Syll 797 ( 8 'AvviiXa Kvti is of course an unborn child, In

record.

its

and

ib.

—3 890 (

I239)

20

cir"

(/.

15

1ra1.8dp1.ov)

lender:

p. 162) Suo-u)

(dpTdpr]s)

.

.

rjp.r.o-u,

P

II.

SS 27

Oxy

Sj) p. to a

(A.D.

irat8apiOL$ Toil

Spaxpwv

-rraiSapLois

(ii/A.D.),

.

Amh

I.

an appeal

in

«lp.(,

P

ci.

Chrest.

(=

41)

(A.D.

p.f)v

ib.

II7

I.

money-

12S) {= Chrest. II. tv«o-TwTi (2t€i) irupov

IX. I2O7 10 (A.D. 175-6

oktuj,

iraiSaptv

e-y
Jewish

6

(ii/iii

?)

o-7rov8[t)s]

A.D.)

Tr]v

irpdo-iv

where &
" the sale of [[KaTaYpa<()f|v]] tiLv irai8apiwv tuv iraiStwv, " 8 the slaves' children and P Strass I. 6 (a.d. 255-261) Sid

BGU

Kdo-Topos

II. 5SS 1 (i/A.D.) shows the noun, unfortunately in a broken context: in ib. I. 3l6 z8 (A.D. 359) Kpvirrbv irdflos, the reference is to bodily sickness. See also Epict iii. 2. 3.

MGr irdflos, Pakt

''suffering,"

VI.

"passion"

;

pi. iraSt], ird8ia.

the

ol

the

word

in

Jn 6*

See also Rostovtzeff, targe Estate, "childish," see

473

This may be Bauer HZ.\ T ad I.). For iraiSapiiiSnj, 177.

irai,8(ap{ov) with the editor's note.

meaning

(cf.

p.

s.v. tuSoxr).

61

474

iraioeia

7rat8i(TKi]

..."

TioudeiaL.

The

of

idea

is

"discipline"

NT

the

in

uppermost

occurrences of this word (Eph 6 4 2 Tim 3 18 Heb 12 6 7 8 11 ), but also for the more general sense of "training," "educa'

'

,

'

,

tion," both on the intellectual and moral sides, exx. can be IV. 1140 6 (B.C. 4) tio

BGU

freelyquoted from the papyri, as

P Oxy

iraTpl lTfj]s dpto-Kovcrns iraiSetas,

V Tpejiroufrav 4X«u84pois

81—95) T

irai-orl

=

II.

265

s4

(a.D.

and from

iraiSjdav,

3 61 the inscrr., as Syll 523 ( 578) (ii/B.C.) to dp-yvpiov to «is t^|v iraiSeCav tiuv 4Xcu84pu>v ira(.8u)V, and

4iti8o84v

.

.

.

s

836 (A.D. 125-7) ivf|p f\9(i Kal irai8e(a Laconian inscr. in Ann. Br. Sch. at Athens honours a boy K[oo-ua]oTaTos koA iraiSeias KveKa ib.'

8i.a4pwv.

A

causa

(Ed.)):

CIG

cf.

I.

1376'

n

irai8[€]£a Kal tols Xd*yois 8ia<{>4povTa 1 375 where iraiStia is joined with

twv

xii.

-

(ii/B.C.)

T€

iis

460

(sedu/itaiis

t.Xoo-dii>

fjXixwv,

o-w()>poo-iJVT].

Kaibcl I52 9f

p.

and ib. See also

|i(i\io-Ta irai8tia mvuT-ji Kal

7ia.idsvT^g,

"a

Rom

.

.

.

2-°:

;

used of

God

=

15

IIos 5 2

and

,

man

01

10 Syll 306 ( 672 ) (B.C. 162-0) Sttws T019 irai8€UTais evTaKTt'wvTai ktX. and Prei-

cf.

oi U.10-80I

LXX

in

3

2

(a.d. 509) iraiSeuTTJ 'EXXr|viKiiv Xdywv 4Xeusigke 5941 In late papyri iraCSeuo-is came to be used as a title,

Ofpiiov.

P Oxy VIII.

e.g.

165

1

iraCStuo-LV

X[a]p.irpdv

(vi/A.D.) {Set T *]v iatTepav dS«XiKty»

dvTnroir|9Tjvai

tuTeXiCas

tt)s

fraternal, illustrious learnedness

"your

my

1

u.ov,

ought to have helped

insignificance" (Ed.).

II.

29S

21

his

to

mother,

BGU

III.

846

11

(ii/A.D.)

Selections, p. 94) irai.Tra(88«iiu.ai Ka8' 8v 81

"chastened

more

gei eral

4orlv

BGU

423

p.

91)

16

I

1

.

(probably Christian ttjv oiKiav,

Ta

ii.

leeon

See al-o Syll 518

(

=

3

956)*

Kennedy

{Sources,

cites

102)

p.

9.

,

irXiryais

230

—

11

o-o(v), P Fay 126 (ii/iii A.D.) do-irdôplaji Kal to dpdo-KavTov aiiTf|s irai8£ov, " I vilute Tepsois and her child, whom the evil eye shall not harm." The address irai8ux, " Lads!" in Jn 21 s may be paralleled from the Klepht ballad, Abbott Songs p 42, where Ta -n-aiSia

.

is

used of soldiers

in English,

and the

vou8eTT|o-as,

and

Headlam's

note

on

Herodas

word

preceded

by 4k

(classic. 4k -iraiSds),

cf.

in

Mk

C/irest.

9 I.

=

!I

176

" from

1'

(mid.

cf the colloquial use of

"

"

lads

"boys." 7

.

)

Ta

8irws

7«up*yoii9

iraiSia

t^v

-n-tpl

eirifieXws

ISioo-Troptav

"see

dvao-Tpau>o-iv,

Kal

t|u.wv

the

that

.

.

tous slaves

give attention to the sowing of our private land and to the cultivators" (Edd.), ib. 144 8 (v/a.d ) o-irov8acrov oSv irai8£ov

(iiKpo'vl

make

T||i(iv 'ApT€u£8upov[[.]] haste therefore and put our

8ctvai little

iv

slave

Arlemidorus under pledge" (Edd.), and Syll S6S* (deed For adj.

of manumission) T]X€u6«'pwo-€v iratStov 'A-yaSdiroSa.

P Hamb

iraiSiKcis see (iii/A.D.),

and

I.

IO 16 (ii/A.D.),

MGr dim.

cf.

P Oxy VII. 1066 10

iraiSaKi.

7lO!.ldtOK7] " from meaning originally " a young woman came in later to denote "a female slave": see Rutherford NT, 312 f., Kennedy, Sources, p. 40 f. Exx. of this meaning,

Greek p.

as in

LXX

are

[",

— PSI IV. 406

25

îii/B. c. ) 13 I

Apip-iXos (B.C. 173)

Grenf

(ii/B c. ) 'A]<(>poSicr£a Kal r| BiryaTTip Kal rj traiSio-Kn, 19 I. (ii/A.D.) v-rrdpxt. 84 t[t] 8v"yaTplj 7raiS£o-Kn 95

and

Tao-oufxdpjiov, (iii/^.D

)

ttjv

the

TTe8€,o-KT|V

(—

4>

L

P Oxy

illiterate

84

p.ou

Xoirov(io-8aL),

irpb

Xdyov

"make my

VII.

I.

43

s

BGU 8ovXn

1069"

dvd"yKao-ov slave-girl be

(Ed). Other reff. in Rostovtzeff, In PSI VI 667 (iii/B.C.) a iraiSCo-Kn " " tired of writes to her employer that she is dragging wood " () oes no t wish to ij Ut go (K€K[|iiiKm ?]a fvXoopoCo-o.), on strike" (ou 84Xoua a dvaxwpfjo-ai). On the honouied industrious" \>.

1

15

f.

,

There, p 98

from birth onwaids: P Giss

to TaiJT^s iradStov vttotCtBiov

N

and

iraiSio-Knv -f|-ydpa^«v (8paxp.ds) t, P tiissl. 2 L j iratSCo-Knv 8o[vXt]v avTfjsj f\i 6voaa StoXCs,

place which female slaves frequently occupied in the family see Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 6S6, and cf. Milligan Here and

TICf.ldlOV,

"

:

Irish

we may cite BGU IV. I153 to SouXik(ov) o-w(fidTLOv), where ira(t8£ov) has been written over o-u)|idTtov as if it were less offensive. See also P Amh II. 131* (early ii/A.D (leXno-aTu 0-01

Large Estate,

i/A.D.) 4£ [ot]Kd8«v.

child

.

(B.C. 14) €irl

properly

noudioOev.

"

.

=" slave "

For irat8£ov

<()€LXo7rovtLo-T«

a

Kam

is naturally common in greetings e.g. P Ryl (A.D. 40) do-Trd£ou 04pu.io(v) Trj(v) d8«X<()^v Kal

12

VII. II.

For this childhood"

—

iii/A.D.) evdoTjarav 8c TrdvTes 01 t« p.r)Trjp Kal Ta irai8ia iraVTa.

fj

Tpdirov,

6 irai8€veo-8ai irpbs to p.4XXov, " recevoir une " For the pour l'avenir (Schweighauser). ls see Wetsteiti stronger meaning of actual blows in Lk 23 ad I., and cf. the use of vou8«t4w in Plut. Sertor. 19 Polyb.

.

T«v|;6[i]v

—

iraCSeuo-a.

bonne

ib.

deserve."

(2nd halt v/b.C.) 8-irujs dv ol iraiSes iraiStvuvTau 01 4v Tui 8t|aa)i, and the striking epitaph Kaibcl 615 7 (li/iii A.D.) irai8ev8nv,

.

The word II.

=

84 Trt-rraiSevpivos irdo-av iraiStCav, and (a soldier to his father— ii/A.D.) ( selections,

€ira(8«uo-as KaXus.

p.€

Set)

Selections, p. 51) 4k ttjs etvat to TraihCov, "from its

The meaning is "instruct," "bring up," in PSI IV. 424" have been as

I

(iii/B.c) II.

(/.

(

(=

(a.d. 49)

EapairCwvi iu.aT[i]a irciroLrjKev, ie ib. I 1 7 (ii/iii A.D.) paKn 8vo 4£ iiv Suo-eis tois irai.8£ois o-ou 'iv 4£ auTuiv, "two strips of cloth, one of which you will give to your children," and PSI IV. 299 15

"

prodigal

«

37U-

(i/A.D.) 7rai8£u»t.

v-n-oBTiKrt,

For the meaning "discipline," "chasten," which this verb frequently has in Paul, cf. the abject appeal of a

I.

bi^cws 4>atv«Tai Tfjs SapaeuTos features the child appears to he the child of Saraeus,"

to

Jtoudevco.

.

—

-rraiSCa

teacher"

in

.

his wife, ib.

Kal

u.eXdp.T|V.

cro(f>(r|

her child at the breast whose name .," BGU IV. 10 (B.C. 5) iratStov 8t)Xu u ovojia riuXXapoOs, P Oxy I109 IV. 744' (B.C. I) (= Selections, p. 33) 4pwTi tu> 7rai8(u a husband to

(cf.

LXX

I.

2 13 (B.C. 173)

IIos 14 1

)

rji

oVoaa

The masc.

1.

o iraiSto-Kos

papyri, but see

P

Strass

I.

is

not

56"

found in the Ptolemaic

(ii/iii

A.D.

).

475

7TC«£a

ttolXlv

naloiioq, For

NT

this

Kaibtl 362 s

dir.

(ii/iii

dp.

(t

—

a.d.)

Cor io 7 )

cf.

the sepulchral inscr.

found

is

(= I.

P Lond

the magic

in

i2i

42S

(iii/A.D.)

;

BGU

P

=

o-vp.Tr«'(

Cairo Preis 2 11

a£)£ovT«s

(s.v. ircipa).

in

a

P Gen

73

woman makes

ij-yepoviKf [rifii, and in See also Aristeas 2S4 8«opeiv

"to watch plays which are (Thackeray), and the subst. Traio-T-ns a.d.) (= Christ. I. p. J7J), where

"

s

(ii/iii

a contract for herself
" with three other dancers."

Tpi
p.

I.

135

room," iraXe(=

f.

P Ryl

—

In Gnomon 41 (e. A.D. 150) it is laid down edv Ai-yvirrios €K KaTTpias [dv]€'Xr|Tat TraiSa Kal tovtov vioTroirjo-T|Tai, p€Ta Sdvarov TCTopToXo[-y€tT]ai, " if an Egyptian shall take up a

be mulcted after property."

and adopt him

as a son, he shall

death to the extent of one fourth of his irats applied to a female child see P Strass

his

For

15

I. 41* (A.D. 250) ckSiktjo-cii Td Tfjs iraiSos, and P >xy I 52 (A.D. 325) «[l']8aptv t^|v TraiSa '4\ov(rav Kara tuiv elo-îuv dpuj^ds |i
the girl had wounds on her hips with livid spots": cf. Lk S 5 *(for voc. of address see Proleg. pp. 70, 235). The word is commonly applied to slaves, as in Lk 7' a/., e.g. P Lille 27 (iii/p.c), where II male slaves are enumerated

under the heading again 3 male slaves

iraiSes, then 2

P

female slaves, and then s4

40 (a. D. 569) KoXXov6os BtKTopos (papiXidpio; iSpalos KaTaSouXos irais, and P land 20 7 (vi/vii A.I>. eao-ov Tbv Mnvdv Kal tov iraiSav XaPciv, where the editor cites Usener, Epic. p. 16S 10 diT|pi Be twv ira(8wv eXev9cpov Mvv NiKiav Akuva. See also s.v. :

cf.

Strass

I.

" old

ai)d,

II.

fines," i.e.

A

our sources.

in

few

2S-9) Ttixapiuv

125' (a.d.

.

.

7

up

in the dining-

=

aC)as KvtSia

and Ostr 1129 4 (A.D. 207) "old wine," cf. I Cor 5 7 f See also -

iS6 2 (late ii/A.D.) traXaiciv d4>X^(p.dTiov), "ancient arrears of fines incurred in lawsuits, and P Grenf II.

(iii/ivA.D.)

(=

Selections,

i.e.

prior to the

The

is

eXe'(

jars of olives,"

"old coinage,"

p.

120) TraXaiov vop.io-p.aTos, of Diocletian.

new coinage

B jU

used with reference to time in

adj. is

With

Tois iraXaiois xpovois. (a.d. iiS) (= Ckrest. I. p.

8

child from the dungheap,

II.

" the old cushion that dvw, XII. I494 17 (early iv/A.D.)

ib.

ol'vov Tr(aXaioi?),

(ii/A.D.

TTOUt;.

common

Tiu o-uaTroo-iu

:

p.

Ryl

time are contrasted with new, freshly gaihered ones, P Oxy VIII. 1159" (late iii/A.D.) Tb TvXdpiov t[o] iraXaibv Tb ev

77

For the tense formation of ira(£ cf. Thackeray Gr. i. 222, and note MGr eVaiâ, eiraixTt]Ka see also Hatzidakis,

Einl.

—P

TraXaiii(v), "old walls," BGU IV. 1095 (a.d. 57) Trtpl Se tov 4>oiiaKos iraXatbv ovx eiipapev ra Si vrja (/. ve*a> ev Xepo-l 7«70vai, where dates which had been gathered for some

ttj

bo-a Trai£«Tai peTa irtpio-ToXfis,

played with propriety

naturally very

suffice

.

p 9S) cf. the compounds €u/rra££u> s.7\, Trpoo-rraiû in P Par 50" (B.C. 159) (= UPZ i. p. 365) irpoo-iraôucri IV. i027 xl[Ti 20 (end aiT<, and o-uuiratiju in iv/A.D.)

is

will

10

iratcrov, Tpv
The verb

"old," exx.

)

4 TraXaioO Tr[po]o-Ta-yp.aTos letter P Oxy XII. 1492*

7 Jn 2

1

III.

cf.

903*

P Giss

I.

4/4) of land ovk «k tov •yeuipYeio-Bai, and the Christian A.D.)

(iii/iv

Kara to

TraX[aibv]

«6os.

The compar.

P Ryl

occurs in

II.

236

11

(A.D. 256) i\iru>

Td TraXaioTipa pavSaKia, "let them have the older bundles," and adverbially in PSI IV. 349 (B.C. 254-3)

Si

fi

aTrto-TaXKap-ev Se Trepl tovtou

ago

TraXaiTtpov

("a long time

").

TnyJ.MOO},

= "become

in pass.

5827

11

No.

441,

55*

Heb

In

0€VTa.

I.e.

"

ii.

P TrepipbXov TraXaiwthe verb on its two occurrences is

(ii/A.D.)

sometimes understood dale

:

Wbrterbiteh s.v. also cites Archiv

Preisigke

building. p.

13 cf. Preisigke old," as in Heb S with reference to a temple

(B.C. 69) Tr«TraXai(io-8ai

he hath abrogat.

T€ix"n

transitively "

=

"abrogate"

:

so Tin-

)

71UA11,

"wrestling": Artem. p. 255'* dvSpuv TrdXr| cf. Preis 678 ((". A.D. loo) ir]aXaio-Tai h-pio-tws Trd TrdXi]S. For the :

Gepdrrtov.

sigke

12

TIOLIW.

For

cf. a iv/v A. t). homily P Oxy metaph. usage, as in Eph 6 Sue also M. XIII. 1601 8 Trv€up.aTiK[r| €o-tiv Tjpiv] V) irdXr). Anton, vii. 61 r\ Piwtikî ttj TraXaicrriKTJ bpotoWpa IJTrtp ttj " " ,

iraCu,

"

"

strike,"

smite," as in

Lk

22

61

(see Streeter,

Four Gospels, p. 325 ff.), cf PSI III. 16S 15 (B.C. Il8)ot] " who €Tri8ep«voi SVaio-dp. pe [pdpJSwitis tov S«£ibv [d]p[pb]v, attacking smote

me

See also Artem.

p.

with a rod on the right shoulder-joint." I49

18fr-

riaXaCo-TT|S in the literal sense of

dpxTjo-TiKT]. occurs in P

MGr

Lond 117s 56

'

79

(a.d.

194)

wrestler

(=111.

p.

2l7f.).

iraXtvw, "wrestle."

TldllV,

7zd?.or.l,

"long ago": P Hib

14

46 (b.c. 25S) t8ei Si irdXai to " their securities tvt'xvpa avTciv u>8e ctv[at, ought to have " been here long ago lEdd. ), P Oxy IX. 1219 6 (hi /a. d. ) 8 Kal " whicli also
an adverbial ace. like 8£kt]V, paTT|v, x^P tv originally meaning "back," return to a previous position, in later Greek came to be used rather in the sense of "again," Exx. are P Tebt I. 5S 52 repetition of a previous action.

you know long since from his father," P Lond

(B.C. ill) irdXiv Trpoo-cvTiXXopai 0-01 Tfpoa^Spevo-ai, "I 10 (<\ again bid you be in attendance" (Edd.), P r*ay [22 A.D. 100) i-ws aTToXapwv to Xolttov ttjs Tip[f)]s TrdXiv o-oi

I.

rrarpos avrov,

1

13.

I

38

TrdXai So0«io-iv, "in addition to those {se. monies) already given long ago." In 2 Cor 12" TrdXai with durative present "all this time." (vi/A.D.)

(=

I.

p.

201) irpbs tois

+|8r|

=

For the comp. TraXavrepov, see PSI IV. 349 s (B.C. 254-3) dTrca"TdXKafi€v Si ircpl tovtov TraXaiTtpov eis AX«£dvSpeiav

>

"

Ypdij/u,

until I get the '

you again

'

Trpbs 'AttoXXwviov.

0€ui '^ws

oti

remainder of the price and write to

11 (iii/A.D. t[iixopai t]u> (Ldd.), PSI IV. 299 dv p.6 TrdXiv Trpbs vpas
until he again gives

me

a prosperous return to you,"

P Oxy

47G

TraXivyevicria XII I490

6

(late iii/A.D.) el

oSv

8vvn eKTrXe£at Trapd

-rrdXtv

"

Tia/nnolvc;,

if then tj d-ya6fj, you can again get him off " Eckl. ), and P Gen I. sf> by yourself (?), good luck to you (iv/a.d. iyut TrdXiv o-os SouXos e'ipel Kal ovk dTrooTaTia-topal (= T|o-ofj.a£) o-ov ws irpiiTov, " I am again thy slave, and shall not be absent from you as formerly. " For a wider use of irdXiv we may cite P Oxy IV. 742*

a-tavrii, TtJxti

is read in the of 8 l , but not elsewhere in Biblical Greek, is known to classical Greek, and occurs in such passages from the Koivtj as III. 73i«-8 ( A D. 180) £vXa ep(.Kiva irdpiroXXa, P Oxy I V. 7 1 8 n ( A. D. 1 80- 1 92 xpo"? irap-rrdXXu) lio-re

(= Witkowski',

dpi8pii auTas,

irdXiv
V'va

"deliver them

128) irapdSos

p.

T|jxeiv

BGU

irapaSoi ds,

Kuprj irdpTroXXa fivTa.

(sir.

XIV. 1676 s1

8e -rrdXi (see

(iii/A.D.)

still

am

I

on

\a£pw

below) Kara^vopat

happiness, but

and

[pov,

very long while afterwards" (Edd.), and P Gen. I 16 15 A.D. 207) (= C/irest. I. p. 41J) irdvTa to vTroo-Te'XXovTa tjj

bundles of reeds) carehdly counted to one of our friends, that a friend may deliver them to me safelv," ib.

&

)

"a

twv cpiXwv

tivi

8e'

TR

"very much," "very great," which

Mk

(

)

(B.C. 2)

iravoiKeL

pf^

vexed

at

7T
KaX
opwv

"

H-"'. K °-7" rejoice for your

I

trt,

a colloquial word (for form see Lob. Phryn. p. 307) found comic writers (e.g. I'SI I. 99 s ii/A.D. cf. Kennedy Sources, p. 74), occurs in Biblical Greek only in Lk io 31 :

=

ib.

1775* (iv/A.n.) ov>x uKvr|o-a otlre irdXiv T|pe'XT|o-a. To meet the difficulty of Mk 15 13 where the first outcry of the mob is referred to, Souter (Lex. s.v.) suggests "an unsuitable mistranslation of an

—

in the

not seeing you" (Edd.),

"inn."

For

Trav8oK(e)i'a,

"

the trade of

an innkeeper,"

cf.

P Gen I. 54 26 (iv/.\.D.) JSumav Se ipiv ev TrfajvSoKia vopurpdria Svo Kal dp-yvp£ou TaX[av]Ta TreyTT|KovTa.

Aramaic word of much wider

thereupon" (cf. Wellhausen, EinleitMg, P- 28 f.). But for this secondary meaning of irdXiv it is not necessary to go back to Aramaic, as Moffatt has pointed out (Exf. VIII. xx p. 141), in view of such a signification, fur/het,

mxvdoxEvq,

" host " 35 (Lk io )

passage as P Oxy XIV. 1676™ (iii/A.D.) dXXd Kal Xu-rrovpai irdXiv 8ti «ktos pou eft, " still I am sorry you are not beside 3 Similarly in Gal 5 TrdXiv is perhaps best rendered by "further." the sequence being logical rather than temporal.

irdXi, as in

Jn

I

35

W, and

Tebt

I. I

B.C. 100), but

(<•.

P

papyri and inscrr., e.g.

(u/a. d.

irdXi Tfji

)

o-fji

to 8aTravT)6ev dvdXurpa (ii/iii

A. [1.)

Xu(=

oij-rrdv,

(= "

els

Selections,

is

it

The word

rods 8rjcraupous, P 103)

o-ippd-yto-ov

Oxy

irdXi

otire

I.

I19

7

o-e

jta.ipui

not greet you again henceforth," and P Amh I. 3 (a)" 13 (between A.n.

I shall

the early Christian letter

264 and 2S2)

8e

dpTous ?) irdXi Treirpdo-iv, " but if Further exx. will be they have again sold loaves." found in Cronert, Mem. Here. p. 140 n 3 It may be noted that the dictum ascribed to Phrynichus (ed. Lob. p. 284) : el

e[.

.

.

.]

apTois

(/.

.

irdXi* oDtu> Xe'-youo-iv 01 vvv pfJTopes Kal Trotr|Ta£, Se'ov peTa u>s ol dp\aioi Xe'-yova-iv, is set aside by Ruther-

toO v irdXiv, ford

NT,

p.

347

seems

Flor 111. 334 s

dcnpaXws KXeCo-as

p.

common

1074

9

jiu.hry£veola.. It

lies

outside our object to discuss the meaning or this teaching of the Stoics and Pythagoreans, but as

in the

illustrating its reference to the Messianic "rebirth" of the world in Mt 19 28 we may cite its application to the world's renewal after the flood in Philo Fit. Alos. (ed. Cohn) II. 65 and to the restoration of Judah in Jos. Anil. XI. 66 (iii. 9). See also Dalman Words, p 177 ,

ft".

The word

(official

.

F

X">pls

:

For the

xlii)

P

common

iraTrjp tt)s TraXivyevoOs aliivos. note on TraXiv-yevecria in the

I

100)

p.

adj. o-i>

see et

6

Dibelius has an elaborate

HZ.NT ad

in the

'lit

3

6 :

for its place

mystery religions, see also Angus, Mystery Religions and Christianity, p. 95 ft".

the

21

(cited

— A.D.

in inscrr. relating to res sacrae, in ordinary use. Thus

BGU

by

but IV.

275) jeEvtu 01 Ka8' e[Kao-TTiv ira]vT|-y«piv and P Oxy I. 4I 1 (iii/iv A.D.)

d-yopciv o-uv iravT|7i)peo-tv,

"with the

of

;

—

TrpoaYoucra [
that

requires

the

should do their utmost in the IX. 1214 3 (v/a.d.) (peSpuvwv

ephebi

ib.

/ 4>aiSp\3vu)v Tr^v irfajyTiYupi-v ttjs yeveBXCou toO x/lou pou Tevva8£ou KaTaf£a>a-ov, "deign logladden the birthday festival of my son Gennadius." "Festal assembly" would appar23 where Moffatt ently render the word best in Heb 12 )

,

(ICC ad

aptly cites Philo in Flacc. IiS IXapds evi8up£as, cf. also Trench Syn For the Travr|-yupLS i-rrt^riTei p. 6 f.

t)v

I.)

:

verb cf PSI IV. 374 15 (B.C. 250-49) Travr|-yupi.eiv tovs vav-Tas. and P Oxy IV. 705 35 (A.D. 200-2) Kal in Kal viv Tf|v t
Travr|Yvpi

MGr

eKdorov ^tovs TravnYvpôvTas.

-f|pe'pav

iravaYvpi), Tavriyupiâ).

common

the magic

248

1'

ttjs

8uptov] iraXivyeveo-ias. I.ond 121 510 (iii/A.D.) (=

p.

exception " markets and festivals P Oxy I. 42 s (proclamation regarding an assault at arms A.D. 323) t& 28os opou Te Kal t|

(= HI-

P-

I.

Re

.

TIOLVOIKU.

occurs in Wiinsch

tov 8eov tov

For iravSoKeia,

at.

japias iravT|-yupeu)s oiio-r|s opens (fragmentarily) a very incoherent report of a public meeting. The " festal " idea 11 is in such prominent passages as P Fay 93 (a.d. 161) .

A p. 17 (iii/A. D.) opKiJu also in a iraXivyeverHas 0w|3appapau general sense in the much mutilated P Lond 87S (iii/iv A.D.)
21

3

d-ycovo8eTai Trei8apxt]o-oiio-i.v,

(

term

is

have remained

to

gymnastic display"; and

f.

190

p.

3

xtXY)']yvpig.

(Gr. p 241) can only cite from Ptolemaic times the fragment of an anthology, P in post-Ptolemaic

(=

Syll 901

act !.).

Dittenberger

MGr, Mayser

in

cf.

Vergilian Copa Syii.ua), and Herodian

me."

For the byform

Artem.

:

i25i) (period of Roman public) Aexopia SupCcrKa TravSoKia xPT^Ta \aipt (cf.

"hostess,"

This II.

434

NT

drr. tip.

31 (Ac 16 ), "with

all

the household"

13

(ii/A.D.) eppucrSaC

a-e,

is

P Ryl

in the closing greetings of private letters, e.g.

iravoiKel

dSeX(pe, tii\opai

15 euruxovvTa, and similarly P land I. S (ii/A.D.), P Oxy VI. 935 30 (iii/A.D), P Fay 129 s and 130 20 (both iii/A.D.). 3 ls The adj. iravoCKios occurs in Nero's letter, Syll 373 Sio) (

(a.d. 55) rrepl

twv

8u
.

.

.

ds eveTe[t]Xao-8e

.

= .

.

virep

477

iravoirXia iravoLKiou p.ov vyeias

rf\s

iravoiKncria cite

I'

Oxy

crw£€or8ai TravoiKricria

.

.

For the subst.

eiriTcXe'crai.

.

Lob. Phryn. p. 512 IT. ) it is sufficient to XIV. 1664 3 (iii/A.D.) o-e Trpoo-ayopevio «vxdu.«vds (cf.

:

SAM\.

cf.

7ravrrj

PTebt

II.

423

(early iii/A.D.) «dv KaXiis -Trpdo-crris [X]apu>v

iravTaxdStv dydpao-ov ayT[o]y KaXbv x LTt*>va, "if you fate well, get together all you can and buy there a good tunic" (Edd.), and

p. 7.

33

P Ryl

II.

239

21

(mid.

iravTaxbBev

iii/A.D.)

avTw aiKpov oyapiSiov, "look out everywhere for a small 6 donkey for him" (Edd.). The last document shows tK CSe

7tXV07l).l
"armour" 3

(=

885)

26 (e.

=

omnia artnd). In Syll 652 (Lat. armatura a.d. 220) the ephebi are ordered to be reviewed

at a religious festival in Attica

U Eph 6

— £\ovTas]

t^|v Travo-rrXlav

:

.

ml

mo

(A.D. 188), but suggests as an alternative evcnrXov, with

all

by

s "everywhere": PSI IV. 382

Kauiev

BGU

iravTaxovi,

Siwu.oXoyTiij.sva 7ravraxo0,

some

tirl

t|

KaTaK^x^p 10"!1 ^ 7!'

naivovpytoL. The bad sense of this word, "craftiness," "cunning," which prevails in its NT occurrences (cf. Armitage Robinson on Eph 4 U \ is well illustrated by P Oxy II. 237 v "'' >- (a.d.

Tzau'TEhjg.

86) irapayye'XXu) ttjs ToiavTT|S Travovpyias dire'{o-}x«o-8ai., proclaim that such persons shall abstain from this " fo r Edd. ). where the reference is to of knavery (

"I

m

threatening an action which will make creditors renounce their claims. Note also the conjunction in OGIS 515" (iii/A.D.) ik

KaKoupyias Kal iravovpyias

jravoupyiav Kal KaKOTpoiriav. found in a good sense in Judith

The 1 1

Artem. p 240 18

cf.

:

subst.

is

Travovpyevu.a

In Kaibel II03 3 iravovp-yos is found as an epithet of Eros. 16 editor renders it vetcraior, "crafty": cf. 2 Cor 12 ,

the only occurrence of the adj. in the

N

P Lond 46"

1'.

shows iravovpyixdv £vXov in a spell lTavovpyos is formed on the analogy of xaKovp-yos
(iv/A D.) (=1. p. 67) for discovering a thief.

noLVTthfiei. 1

his adv.

=

"with

the whole

the corresponding subst., as in 2

TravTa Ka9api£€cr8ai.

to.

o-vvayoLUva

Mace

crowd" (Lk

23

lfl

),

irau.TrXT|8fj Ttiv

6vu.aTwv is

"

(Thackeray).

15

(B.C. 73 or 44) Kvpla [i| \]dp "" VT <'[X'ij l "n.4»P<>r«vr| Kal Travrl Tiii €7ri(pe[po]vTi, "this bond is valid wherever and " The iota is wanting (Edd.). by whomever it is produced

9

L15

I.

35

12

(A.D.

161) iravTa\fj cTri^HpOfiefvov, and

(a.d. 251).

that follows

assured.

SylP 4S9"

to

Toy dyiiva iravTeXr), to an interrupted contest, which had

LLvrj(j.(6)iov

.

.

.

to

tis

is

B.C. 234I

(<'.

^ktlo-cv

iravTeXJs

.

.

.

OGIS aiiTii T«

642^ (end of ii/A.D.) Kal viols avTov Kal

See also Prei-

aluiviov TetpTJv.

in

P

p.

11)

=

1

Witkowski , p. 49) axn$\ {sc. Lille I. 26 (iii/B.c) ( " uncultiyfj) ajv oiv fo-Tiv iravTeXiis dirT|p[y]u.£'vn (" bare," vated "), P Lond 42" (B.C. 16S) (=1. p- 31, Selections, 2

iravTeXiis

and P Oxy

"I am

aTiSiXouau,

u

all sides,"

NT

confined in

to

TR

of

Mk

I

15 ,

can

be readily illustrated from the Koc.vt|— P Oxy II. 237 vii 8 tov irpd-yaaTos irp[o]ST|Xov (a.d. 1S6) iravTax<58«v ovv -

.

"on

utterly

distressed,"

ovTa dveyKXtyrov, XII. 1469 1 (A.D. "being blameless in all respects": cf. " to accomplish in 29S1 iravTeXiis Siavveiv to Trpoo-T|KOVTa, full our duties," and ib. IX. 1186" (iv/A.D.) oi p.r|V KaTd to " " II.

2Si

(a.d. 20-50) iravTtXiis

;'/>.

not entirely forbidden

•iravTfXes dir-nyopevaevov,

(Ed.).

TtdvT}]. 14 is seen in P Eleph I (B.C. a conract to with reference 311-10) (= Selections, p. 4) valid TrdvTT|t irdvTus, "under all circumstances." Cf. P Fay

XT

This

air. «ip.

(Ac 24

s

)

3 I13 (a.d. 100) iravrn TrdvTof very sure to send Pindarus" Trpovoci tov x[
"

I

am by

means looking

all

"

(Edd.)

ranged

Moulton ii.

p. 84.

In

the

s irep-o-is

(Edd.), -rrdv]Tu)S

ib.

130

Ka8is

7

(iii/A.D.)

eTaijdu.r|[v,

the copper, a-: occurrences of the

after

NT

"be

IlivSapov,

I

ar-

word

see Gr. 1 subscript prefers to read irdvTTj without An interesting ex. of the word combined with :

iroXXdKis occurs in a iii/A.D. inscr. from Termessos

BCH

189 (as restored by Ramsay, Cities, p. 442) Kal Avp Mu)[vcr]f|s KdpTrov, 6 7rdvTr| iroXXdKis -yevdjievos tov Kdo-u.ovn'oXXdKi.s lcrropT|o-as, vvv ii Kelp-ai. p-nKeTi. ur|S«v xxiii. (1S99), p.

TaviTa [8]e [a]d[v]o[v] "ev+vx«, oiStls d8dvaTos,"

Aurelius Mo[s]es, son of Karpus, having been everywhere often and having often investigated the world, now but this only lie in death no longer knowing anything ;

"I

7lV.VTy.%6d£V,

yevoae'vov,

so long as our Intercessor lives our o-wrripia

:

Cf.

where the reference is been brought to an end, and

«l8iis-

"from

:

r

.

P Gen

ev Stiijloo~lu>

5

7-

=w

28 "everywhere" (Ac 2I ). For the form with iota subscript, which Moulton prefers {Gr. ii. p. 84; cf. Meisterhans Gr. p. 145), see P Eleph 3' (B.C. 284-3) ^ *>* o-vyypar4>f| ov &v km<îpr\i 'EXdcpiov, and i\Si Kupia e'errw TravTaxf|t 21 (B.C. 2S4-3), and P Oxy XIV. 1639 similarly ib. 4

ib.

€7rts

,

7ia.VT7.yfj,

in

Ta

942^ (A.D. 240) Kvpia

IO 21 in Aristeas 90

alixaTa, "that all the vast accumulation of sacrificial blood

swept away

ib. III.

«!;t|tt|.

Kvpia]

13)

sigke 5357' do*a irpos dvaTpo-n-Tiv iravTeXfj &yu tov crvvrjIn Lk I.e. the meaning is like that of iravTeXiis yopovu.evov.

The

With

and

(B.C.

word only in the phrase cis to iravTeXe's, so in P Lond 1164 (/)" (a.d. 212) (=111. p. 161) a man sells some propeity duo tov vvv This w ould support a temporal meaning «ls to iravTeXe's. " to save in Heb I.e. finally" which suits well the ttovtotc

vlwvois

.

12

I125

this

,

8

axrovpyog.

cf.

The NT has Lk 13 11 Heb

248-7) fvXa

(B.C.

IV.

Xdyov diroxij iravTaxov

such word as Spduov preceding.

1

means."

7i'j.VTy.yov,

See also Priene 5 1 (before

B.C. 326-5) iropur^v iravoirXiav els 'ASijvas aTroo-TtXX«[iv. The editor reads 6 tt] dvo-n-Xov in a mutilated census-return, P Oxy VIII. cf.

"

n-avTaxoSey,

all points,

.

.

then, the affair being

now

clear,"

(I

say)

'be

(Ramsay).

of

good

courage,

no man

is

immortal"

478

iravTootv 0t

"from all sides," for iravTaxdOev, the prevailing form in Attic prose, cf. P II. 51" (sale of a house— B.C. 88)

Amh

&v

"whatever may adjoin it on P Lond 1164 (/)" (a.d. 212) (= III.

iSo-t

yciTovcs TrdvTo6cv,

sides"; similarly and PSI I. 66* (v/a.d.

all

p. 161),

TrdvTT| -rrdvToBcv.

?)

7iy.VTOKp6.Tlop

common

is

coming down"(Edd.), P Oxy XIV. dXXd -n-dvTtos Kpcfr-Tova cix«S" ^ * t°vto T|pds, "but you doubtless had better things

the eleventh for his

ndvToOev,

of

irapa

nlN2V, and

is

LXX

the

in

found

Aristeas

(cf.

in the

NT

185) usually for

one

novies, always, with

18 exception (2 Cor 6 ), in the book of Revelation, where Hort (Cowm. ad Rev i 8 ) understands the title as denoting " not One who can do anything, but One who holds Outside Jewish or together and controls all things.*'

Christian writers, he

is

able to cite only one

We

may compare an

uTrcpT|cbdvT|Kas to do; that was

a.d.)

(iii/iv

The word is found in a complete negation in P Vat A 15 2 16S) (= Witkowski p. 65, UPZ p. 303) ou yap irdvTws 8ci o-t*vu»s c-rravaYOVTa Trp9crpc'vciv ifws ktX. (B.C.

and

3*,

Debrunner

Les Religions On'entales, p. 267 (Engl. Tr. p. 227), where see the whole note on this attribute of omnipotence assigned to the Syrian and Phrygian deities. The word is used as an imprecation in the account of a legal process, P Lips I. 40, where one of the parties

found

in

"

the

NT

c.

gen. (7S times),

(Blass-

ff.

c. dat.

(50 times), All these con-

106.

p.

:

=

**

12 15 ) pot CKcbbpiov, "I have received from you the 5 that falleth to me," P Petr II. It (i) (mid. iii/B.C.)

Lk

(cf.

fruit

€ttlo-toXt|v,

t6v rravTOKpaTopav 8cdv,

(=

223

10

=" prob-

Ostr from," used of persons after verbs of receiving etc. 3 (Ptol.) ( LAE, p. 152) d-Trcx 4 Trapd crou to CTri.pdXXov

1027

BGU

VI. 925 1 (a prayer— v/vi A.n.)

xliv. p.

5

structions can be freely illustrated from our sources. " from the side of," (1) c. gen. indicating source or origin

42)

P Oxy

Cadburyy/>£

ace. (60 times): see Pioleg.

c.

3 (= Witkowski

'

11.) €t'Yv o[i€

2).

7lV.pa

" 13 ci. is represented as saying pr| iicrav irpos Tr] oIkCo. pou, TrdXac dv 6 AcruyKpiTios tctcXcuttjkcv, (id t6v TravTOIt is not infrequent in the Christian KpaTopa. papyri, e.g. (iv/v A.

negation see I Cor For a weakened irdvrws

for a partial

§ 433.

ably," "possibly," see

is

94S

i.

,

Rom

cf.

and

inscr.

Ad

III.

on

"

tw irdvTwv KpaTouvn (18S2), No. 25, p. 502 Kal Mt)Tpl peYaXrii. ttji. -rrdvTwv KpaTovo-ri, cited by Cumont

3

14 neglected us" (Edd.), tb. 16S0 TravTws -rrdXiv tl ttotc c^xci

why you

vTrovooupai

I suspect that he must assuredly have some rrpbs tri, further claim against you," and P Giss I. 103 22 (iv/A.D.) irdvTios Tax«us T|pds Ka-rdXap« : cf. also Ilerodas VII. 89.

from Delos

BCH vi.

l<

(iii/A.D.)

occurrence

of the word, viz. from a metrical Cretan inscr. TravTOKpaTwp

Epiouvic (Hermes).

15

1676

,

p. S) ytvwo-KC 8c pe

P Eleph

0,

(Spaxpds)

2

13

2avu>Tos

irapa"y€Vop6Vou

P Tebt

II.

fyovTa Trapd ^lXiovlSou (= Witkowski 2 p.

(B.C. 223-2)

2S3

,

'Kopio-dpT|v 22

(B.C.

croO

Trapd

tt|v

93 or 60) toutou Si

BGU

YCVop[c']vou cVopai tctcuxws [ttj]s Trapd crou dvTiXf]p»J/cws, " " for if this is done I shall have obtained succour from you

vi/A.D.) (—Selections, p. 132) Sc'o-rroTa . 6c(i) TfavTOKpartup d TraTr|[p] tou K(up£o)v. may add the interesting letter addressed to Paphnutius by Athanasius

IV. 742 2 (B.C. 2) -rrapdXapc -Trapd IId8ou tov KaXap[o]v Trava[p]i0pd»i, "take over from Pothus the reeds 13 a.d. ioo) Kal rb all together" (Edd.), P -Fay 121 (<-.

6 6(cb)s 6 iravTOKpariop 6 III.

1 954 (an amulet

—

&y ios

Selections, p. 131)

dXr|8i.vbs

.

.

.

.

.,

and

We

(can he be, as Bell suggests, St. Athanasius himself ?) which, opening address, proceeds d Tr[a]vTOK[pdTwp] 0cbs

—

after the

Kal d Xpifarbs] auTou 8oit) ttjv o-rjv Ococrc'paav Tr[a]papcvciv ttoXuv [x]pd[vov(P Lond 1929 3 mid. iv/A.D.). Cf.

—

T|fp.iv]

also Kaibel 1067 6 (not earlier than Justinian) where the is restored as an epithet of Xpurrbs dxpavTos.

word

(Edd.),

P Oxy

8[c'p]pa Pupcrc'tos,

tou pdcrxou atTr|o-ov Tra[pd tou] KupTou " ask the hunch-backed tanner for the calf's hide," .

.

.

s

and

lb. 93 (A.D. 161) pouXopat pLcr0wo-acr8ai rrapd o-ou t^|v " I wish to lease pupoiru>XaiKr|V Kal dpopaTLK^jv cp-yao-iav, from you your business of perfume-selling and unguent" making (Edd.). For -rrapd c. gen. to denote the agent, as 18 cf. Epict. iv. 10. 29 to dXXoTpia b<);eTat in Mt 1S .

.

.

,

lis

navTOTE, "at

all

SiairavTos

by P Giss

(=

times," "always," used by late writers for Rutherford NP, p. 1S3 f.), may be illustrated

(cf. I.

Chrejt.

I.

17

4

48

(a slave to 1

P Oxy XIV.

and

her master

tiixoucu -rrdvTOTc

)

1759

1

(letter

to

— time

-rrcpl

an

of Hadrian)

ttjs v-yuCas crou,

athlete

(=

3

tovs

Kal see

—

ii/A.D.)

Sec ahoSj'/l 376 [KjalviKav -rrdvTOTc. 814)" (a.d. 67), where Nero is described as cucnpiiv

cu'xopal' o-e v-yia£veiv

9coi>s T)p.wv o-ajTT|p£ij.

BGU

—

Trapio-TavopcVous avTai rrdvTOTc cttI irpovo'a For an earlier ex., from time of Augustus,

IV. 11 23

The

.

strongly affirmative sense of irdvTws, "surely," is well seen in P Kyi II. 229 s0 (a.d.

"by

means,"

38) Tfdvrw(s) 8^, 'AcbpoSicrcc, tov$ dpTous poi Tr^puJ/ov Kal rb " be sure, Aphrodisius, to send me the loaves dvj/dpiov,

and the relish"

(cf.

iravTus KtiTaPijvai

tou ?x ovtos

-rrapd

cfjoucriav (see

Sharp, Epict.

p. 92).

For a similar use

TR

rrapd, but

after pass, verbs (like u-rrd

NABC

utto),

cf.

P Tebt

1.

:

cf.

Ac

I2 15 (B.C.

22 30 11S)

s CKopicrdpr|V to -rrapd crou -yp(acbiv) CTrtcriToXiov), id. 34 (c. B.C. IOO) X^P lv T0U 1Ta P auTou aTrrj-ypcvou, "about the

person arrested by him," and the late 560)

o~u"yxwpr|0-u)

auTTjv

"

Trpoo-w-rrou u-rrcp cpou,

of your suretyship for

I

P Oxy

UTropvr|O-0fjvai.

I.

Trap'

125

17

(a.d.

olouBrj-n-OTe

should permit you to be reminded

me

by

any

person

whatsoever"

(Edd.).

s

TtdvTCDQ. all

dv 8i8wTai.

9 3 Jn 2i ), P Fay 129

Tr]

ev8cKaTT|,

"he

(iii/A.D.) CTol'jaTO

appointed

for certain

Oi Trap' auTou is common in the sense of a man's " 20 (li/B.C.) representatives," e.g. P Tor II. 4 "agents" or " no one of those for twv them," acting Trap' auTtov, prjBc'va P Tebt I. 5 1 (B.C. IlS) oiKo(vdpoLs) t] tois Trap' auTwv, 4 " oeconomior their agents," P Amh II. 4I (ii/B.C.) Trc'-rropcba 21 tov Trap' cpou, " I have sent my agent" and it. (a.d.

m

tov bpoXo-youvTa prjTC tous Trap' axiTou " and that neither he nor cvKaXtv tois ircpl Tbv 2ToTor|Ttv, his representatives make any claim on Stotoetis" (Edd.). 132)

Kal

prjSc-v

479

irapu The phrase "

bors,

more generally

also used

is

"

"friends," "associates,

e.g.

of a man's

P Par 36 16

" neigh-

163-2)

(B.C.

tov irap'
.

(
i.

)

irdXews twv 'AvTLvoaLtov, "salute Firmus and Tecusa and our friends bffore the gods of Antinoopolis " (Fdd.),

all

and

P Oxy

P

Amh

II.

29S

II.

35

13

37

irap' epov ovSJ

Wkvov

Trap' T)p.tov -yetop-yoijs,

SapairLwv Kal irdvT€S ol irap' 14 II. 419 (A.D. 2771 ovSuls Tciv

(i/A. t>.)

BGU

"all of us," and

thj.wv,

tovs

(B.C. 132)

Cf. also

t[«]kvou.

Herodas

2 with

I.

to

parallel

Mk

confine ol irap' avTov to Swete and Field ad /.), (B.C.

3

21

where the context seems to

.

members we may

of Christ's cite

P

"family"

(see

Revill Mel, p. 295'

131-0) koXws iroLTJo-as irapaKaXwv cravTov Kal tovs

mother and l3 cf. and -eeYVitkowski, Epp. 2 p. 96. This narrower sisters application may also peihaps be found in P Grenf II, 36* irap'

ijpwv, the reference being to the writer's ;

. Kal ol 95) cppuipaL Se Kal aviTos Kal 'Eo-8Xvtls 8 irap' t|llJ)v irdvTiis, "all our family," and B< iU III. 998"'

(B.C.

.

101}

(B.C.

avTos ^cvjxcyx^ 5

pltjt'

V-tf*

.

&XXov prjSdva twv

1495* (Christian

—

iv/.\.i>.

irpo pev irdvTwv «»S)c;opaC See also the 8(e)uf.

)

6XoKXr|p£av irapd Tii K(upt)u>

note by Ghedini in Acgyptus

p. 191 f

iii.

"by," "beside," "near"; P Eleph

(3) c. ace.

2 1 ' (B.C.

285-4) Trjv Se crvyypao1B
6(j>puv

Trap'

I'

ipds,

irap'

'PZ

(=

Ileadlam's note.

For a

ib.

o-ol tt|v

i.

irdv[T«s

irapu

1'etr

III.

IdpLorepdv,

2 15 1'

236)

(B.C.

Par

47'

oiiXrj

(<\

tirl

pr|Xou

B.C.

152-1) irdvTa Kal ol

C p. 332, Selections, p. 22) \|/€uStjl irapd o-J 8eol opoiws "all things are false and your gods with the rest," I' l'ebt I. 39 s1 (B.C. 114) irapd to avTo8L Alos lepdv, "near the temple of Zeus here" (Fdd.), and i.

P Oxy XII. 1583° [
Ac

that in

irapd 'Io-t8wpov \^P tv T0 ^ Isidore lor the cloak." For a suggestion dvaTe8pappi(vos SJ civ tt] irdXiiL TavTn irapd (ii/A.D.) *y€voO

"goto 22 3

tovs irdSas FapaXLT|X should be translated " in this city I was brought under the influence of Gamaliel, see E.rp 7 xxx. p. 39 f. " The temporal use of irapd during" is seen in P Oxy '

=

10

130) SuvaTaL pjv

yap Kal dXXa Tivd

Trap' avTov.

III.

Td irap' avTtjs iravra, "all her means," in .Mk 5 26 (cf. Lk io', Phil 4 1S ), may be illustrated from Prune III "

X
1

81)

(i/B.C.) eSaTrdvrjo-tv

irap'

tavrou p€Ta twv o-vva-ywvo8eTwv,

ib. Il8 (i/B.c), ami C. and B. ii p. 394. No. 277, where a father stated that he has erected tov Pw[pbv o~vv tu> -ypdJSw to his children ira]pd tau[Tov. "at his own expense."

ls

the similar use of irapd on coins.

Ramsay compares

See

also the exx. from Josephus in Field, Notes, p 27. For the neut. art. without a subst. followed by c.

cf.

gen.

P

H-*t[°X wv > w their partners," '

and

59s

3

(iii/B.C.)

dKovo-as Ta trap'

A.D.

=

is best understood as "in preference to," the preceding KpiVcL being then taken in the sense of "estimates," "approves of" (see SH adl. ). Fur the phrase to irapd tovto " between two figures, see P Hib indicating the "difference

99

10 (i.

B.C. 148)

with the editors' note.

Some

miscellaneous uses of irapd may be illustrated. For the meaning " against," "contrary to," as in Ac 1S 13 , Rom i 2$ al., cf P Tebt I. 5 92 (B.C. 11S) tovs 8£ irapd (4)

TavTa iroLovvTas 8av[aTioi

" those who

£]T||jLLovo-8ai.

dis-

we may compare P Oxy

decree are punishable with death" (Edd.), ib 205 obey tovs K€KO(poTas twv lSlwv £ijXa irapd eKi:(i .i:va " those who have cut down wood on their irpoo-Ta-ypaTa,

Kal irapd

own

this

'ETtdpôv.

"

(2) c. dat

" beside,"

by,"

NT I.

l'SI VI.

(c.

irapd

I.

irapd Hib I. I09 9 (B.C. 247-6) to irap' avTwv Kal twv " from them and tn reference to an amount due

472

25

except in Jn 19 120 23 iii/A. D ) tirel

used only of persons in the

is

with which

,

(/.

«irl) £e'vr|S

Tdfji(

Trj

= ei)

|

property in contravention of the published decrees"

o-vvTao-o-c

ib. 27" (n.c. 113) Ta irapd to Se'fijov Kex.< l P l o"p«'va, "your improper procedure" (Edd.); also the common sepulchral inscr. as in C. and P. ii p. 537, No. 394' el 8e tls irapd TavTa ttolt|o-€l, (O-tc avTw irpos tov KpLTrjv Qtov.

P Oxy II 29S 29 where you are," P Fay I22 3 (c. A.I>. 100) to irapd o-ol o-£[v]airL to ev twl Srja-avpwL So^wtov, " the mustard that is with you in the store of Sochotes," P Oxy IX. I220 8 (iii/A. D.) TrooSopL'as, "send me some money

Like the Semitic inin, irapd is uscrl of comparison in Tebt I. 5 85 (B.C. IiS) pf5oo-L pe'fTjpoLs [irajpa Ta " €vo-, larger measures than the correct bronze 12 114) o-v 8e dpdws ttoltio-cls to measures," ib, 19 (B.C. " you will be irpocrd-yycXpa p-rj dXXaTwcras irapd to irpwTov, in not the right diminishing report compared with the first

&vto.

"being a stranger

(I.

See also Kaihel 703*

at his post." otxajj. nvos

Kfiiim

*yw

personal use see P

Hib

irapd I.

(early

-

-

(i'/iii

TvpJ3w.

147

and engaged A D ewtaKai-

to the place

F"or

)

the

iii/B.C.)

ordinary

[tovs] irapd o-ol
(i/A. D.

)

irapd

0-0C,

"

going on here povXns Trap' tpol

for the business of harvesting

1593

and

16

(iv/A.

VI.

ib.

D

)

925

ir€pl uiv s

(Christian grayer

— v/vi

"

(Ed.),

ib.

XII.

dvTL-ypaif/dv pOL,

a.d.) cpavt'pwo-dv

61. i_ f. Herodas V poL Trjv irapd o-ol dXTjOiav. For the phrase irapd tols 9tOLS and its equivalents with verbs of prayer etc. the following exx may serve

— BGU

s

632 (ii/A.D.) {=LAE, p. 172) pviav Philem 4) irapd tols [tv]9dSe 8«ols, I' Oxy XII. 15S3 4 o-[oJv iroiw irapd tw KvpLw (ii/A.D.) to irpo[o-K]vvT|pd II.

o-ou iroLovpevos

(cf.

2

2| a]pd[ixi]8i, ib. XIV. i5/8 (illiterate —iii/A. t). ) irpb ptv TrdvTuJV €vxop€ o-« oXoKXrjpeLV Kal vtitveLv irapd tu Kvpciw 6c,

ib.

XII. 14S9 2 (late ih/A.D.) &o-ira[^]J°" ov ^Lppov Kal Kal tovs tjljlwv irdvTas irapd tols Gtots ttjs

TnKova-av

(Edd.),

,

P

one "(Edd.):

cf.

Lk

I3'2.4,

1S 14

,

Rom

i

2

3 \ 12

.

In

MGr

irapd and drrd are used to ex[iress comparison. 15r meets us in , Ilapd "on account of," as in 1 Cor 12 P Oxy XII. 1420' (c. A.D. 129) ov irap' «pr|V 8f atTtav ou " but it is not on account of fault that

my

KaTev^wpLo-Srio-av,

they have not been presented"

P Ryl

s

II. 243 (ii/A.D.) ovSi)y irapd nothing has occurred yiyovi, " With this may be (Fdd.). through any fault of yours compared the use of irapd to c. inf. to denote cause or
(Edd.), "

(B.C. 221) irapd to St crivtyyvs origin, e.g. P Magd II " because the Arsinoite district was elvaL tov 'Apo-L[v]oi.TT)V, 5

near" In

:

see Mayser Gr. II. 1. p. 331. IV. 1079 16 (A.D. 41) (= Selections, p. 39) irapd

BGU

480

irapaftaiva) raXavTov

croi

rd

irîrpaKa

meaning

is

" I have sold my wares for a talent." perhaps not more than For an adverbial use cf. P Grenf II. 36 s (B.C. 95) ( = Witkowski 2 p. 119) IIa*ydv€i TlavePxovvios Kal na0T]u.€i, irapd ,

" Kal IT€T6apo-€p.9ei, where irapd Kai = "una et (WitkowOn the force of irapd in composition, see Pro/eg. ski).

should be

in the case of all the prepositions, reference

to the important theses by Kuhring and Rossberg, see Full particulars of NT usage are under Abbreviations I.

given in Paul F. Regard's monograph Contribution a Pitude des Prepositions dans la langue du Nouvcau Testament (Paris,

1

ib. 937 . . (iii/A.D.) irapa-yY^XXu croi " 1 bid irapapdXr|S irpbs T-rj irXaTiia tov Bc-aTpou, you 8 go to the street of the theatre." See also P FT»r III. 312

pass on

.

(a.d. 92) iTapaPe'pXTifKJa tov irpoK€iu.€vov virop.vT]u.aTiKpv. " while In Aristeas 281 irapapdXXovras to t,r\v risking their lives": see s.v. irapa(3o\eiJou.ai. For the mid. of the

—

cf.

Syll 342

(=

3

762)

39

(B.C. 4S) <|/uxtj Kal

o-[tij(jiaTi.

7rapaPaXXdu.€vos.

7itxp6.fia.oit;.

P Flor

III.

313

15

(a.d. 449) dirb KaTaYVtScrc-ws Kal irapa-

P l.ond IO15 11

pdcre[ws

(vi/a.d.

)

(=111.

p.

257) irpoo-Tip,ov

Kal irapapdo-t-ws.

9 19).

7ixpat.fia.ivco,

"

10

able teacher," and

i'va

verb

p. 247-

As made

napayveXia

"

P Ryl

occurs in

II.

77"

(a.d. 192) dcbeiXei cl$

t^jv KaT€TTtL"yo[uo-aJv dpx^jv irapafiaCvciv, "he ought to pass to the office immediately required" (Edd.). For the

on

definitely metaphorical meaning "transgress," which alone 25 is found in the NT (unless Ac I ), we may cite the follow12 (B.C. 152) (= UPZ i. p. 338) irapaPeing exx. : P Par 46

Amh

P

PrjKev Tois 8pKovs,

II.

35

30

(B.C.

132)

irapaPe-

s P^kotos Ta ttjs x€tpoYpa(()£as, P Bad 35 (A.D. S7) ira[p]a16 (A.D. 143) ll^| pds crov t^|v
na.pa.pdri];. The remarkable tradition preserved in Cod. Bezae after Lk 6 4 is perhaps the origin of the phrase irapapaTT|s vdp.011 in Paul and James see Plummer ad Lk I.e. :

7ta.pa.fiiaL,o{iai.

For the

orig. meaning "urge," "press," against nature s Epicurea ed. Usener p. 36 arJTt to d8vvaTov Kal See also Polyb. xxii. 10. 7. irapaPid£to-9ai.

or law,

cf.

1

P Oxy

III.

526

10

(ii/A.D.

t-l

)

Kal

d[vf]P«v{ iyw Tbv Xd-yov he were not going I should not

"even if have broken my word" (Edd.). |iov

ou Trape'Ptvov,

a^|

[For the omission of &v

in

this last sentence in the apodosis of unfulfilled condition,

see s.v. &v, and (ontra Robertson, Gr. p. 920 f.] Ilapapatva) is frequent in connexion with

P Oxy

III

494

28

156) where provision

(A.D.

wills, is

e.g.

made

that

anyone who

shall disobey (t8v irapapTicr6u.€Vov) the conditions of a will shall forfeit to the party abiding by it (tu On the legal tu-uivovTi) the damages and other sums.

usages of Trapo.pa.Cvw ami tp-utviu see Berger Strafklauseln, For TrapaPaivw used in a religious connexion, cf. Syll p. 3.

=

3 989) (ii/B.C.) 8s 8' 4v irapaPaCvni, airrbs [avTbv aiTidcrc-Tai, with reference to the temple of Artemis at

574

(

3

0G1S

Ephesus, and

Kai[voupYLa t^jv

569

ie

(iv/A.D.)

"expose myself to danger" (cf. classical irapapdXXou.ai \ 30 occurs in the but is cited by Deissmann only in Phil 2

NT

,

from an Olbian

—

cbiXias KtvSvvous H-«'xpi Stpacrraiv crvu.uaxLa (for dat. see Proleg. p. 64) irapapoXevo-du.€Vos, " but also to the ends

of the world

it

was witnessed of him that

i

The word is from irapdfloXos, "venturesome," emperors.'' the verbal part expressing the energy of pdXXu, instead ol being static as in irapaPoXr|

at

Samos,"

258-253) o[uJk

'iht\.

its

the

" we Zduov,

supported by P I'etr II. 13 (5)* (B.C. uiv ovv o-€ irapairopeuecrSat dXXd Kal is

For

NT

Heb

Hist.

see Field, Notes, p. 131. The verb in its wider sense

solet."

by

" betake oneself," "go," may IV. 1106" (B.C. 13) irapaPaX«[C

BGU

c-Kovo-a Kal to OeoSoTt^ irpbs tov MdpKov 11 -rraiSiov irpbs to *Tri0€u>p£to-8ai avTOv, ib. Ill S24

W

t|

.

.

5

P Kyi II. 153 (a.d. 138t8v Tacbov aou, I' Oxy VI 21 (ii/iii A D.) acX-rjo-dTa) croC Tt Kal Tui TraL8a-yu>-yu> crov 930 " let it be the care of Ka8r|KOVTi KaBrj^riTfi ere irapapdXXeiv, both you and your paedagogue to betake yourself to a suit-

(A.D.55-6) TrapdpaXe ovv l6r) irapapdXXoyfTa]

.

.

Ikci,

.

e-is

1

*,

where

in

Heb

the

upon

19 (9', 11 )

word which

this

Synoptics

=

=

"

I.)

cites

" parable,"

"

figure," type." Isaac's restoration was to Abraham a

(ICC ad

33 describing Satyrus the

iii.

t^jv

:

II

special light

found only

is

sort of resurrection, Moffatt

rrpbs T|ads TrapapaXeiv uip[as] p.dpiov, where Mahaffy renders, "you ought, indeed, not to have passed us by in this way, " but to have landed with us for a quarter ol an hour but

il.ustrated

see s.v. irapapdXXw.

:

na-pafioh'].

"similitude," and bis in

.

The RV rendering of Ac 20 15 irapcpdXouev

in the interests ol

friendship he had exposed himself to dangers as an advocate in (legal) strife (by taking his clients' causes even) up to

Our sources throw no

zia.pafid'/lto

be

)

virc-p

in

8c-]

p.

—

paiv€tv.

touched

5 84 n.

inscr. of ii/A.D. which is under no suspicion of appropriating a coinage of a NT 26ff writer where it is said of a certain -, Latyschev I. 2l Carzoasus dXXd Kal (ue\pi) irc-paTwv y^s €|iap*nipT|6T] tovs

(LAE,

ukmu.i tivi

llt^Scuk^

tt}v tois 8c-ois dcb€iXou.€vn v irapa-

tiu,^]v]

7ta.pa.fio?,£VOfiai,

flautist

Aelian Var.

— Tpdirov

Tivd

€KCpavX.£wv TTapapoXif] ttj irpbs cbiXoo-ocbtav. " According to Quintal, v. 11. 23 irapapoXTj, quam Cicero collationem vocat, Iongius res quae comparentur repetere Tt'xvrjv

See further, especially

for the Biblical usage,

Hatch,

Essays, p. 64 ff. In P Flor III. 3S4 63 (v/a.D ?) Tas Toy [irixavoo-Tacaov " irapapoXds, the editor understands it. as riparazioni."

=

7ia.pa.yyt\ia.,

"command": V Lond 1231 (a.d. 144) 109) 07rajs ^xt w ] v ^YpairTov 7rapaYY«X<-iav irpd16

"injunction,"

(=

III.

vptav

p.

iroLT]crf|TaL ttjs

P Oxy XII.

141

1

16

Y e [ w p]Yâs twv [dpov]pwv avT[ds, and

(A.D. 260)

c-i

p.!)

irti8apxT|0-iav tjj8« t[tj

481

7rapayytAAcD irapâyycXCa,

..." if

irei.pa8f|o-ovTai,

they

this

disobey

. . ." (Edd.). injunction, they will experience the penalties For the more technical meaning, a "summons" to appear

P

ls

(A.D. 138) oirws i\av court, Oxy ^yypaTrTov irapaYY £ Xiav irapaYe'vnTai oirou edv 6 KpaTio-TOS in

cf.

III.

4S4

" in order tov vofibv 8iaXoY^n TaL that he may have a written notice and appear wherever his highness the praefect holds his auspicious court for the '

TiYeawv

nome"

^ 1r

•

•

cl^ciOuJ

NT

The

(Edd.).

>

usage

discussed by Milligan,

is

T/iess. p. 47. 5 illustrated from P Amh II. 50 tou 7rapa'yy«$fj.aTos), "in accordance with the summons": see Archw ii. p. 123 and cf. P Lund 904 36 (A.D. 104) (= III. p. 126, Chest. I. p. 237).

napdyycXjia may be

(B.C. 106) eK

7iv.py.yy£lloi in Ptolemaic papyri to describe the official before a court, e.g. P Par 46 17 (B.C. 153) (=

UPZ

338) yf'ypacjxi

p.

P Grenf I.40 6 uous

etvai,

'Hpdv

(=

Chrest. II.

21) 'ixpivov -ypd+ai

p.

irapayy€iXiis Kal t[ois] aXXots lepeucri eTOl-

and P Tebt

'Hpan)

(.'.

'AttoXXwvluu irapayyeCXTius,

croi, t>irio[s]

(ii/B.C.)

croi iiirws elSuis

.

.

I4

I.

5

14)

eYpau/as f|p.i.v 8e 4>6Vtoi. Kal aXAais

ev0uvou.e'vuii

.

1

(B.C.

a'iTia<$s irapayyciXaL diravTav ev f|p.€'paL.(s^> Tpio-lv irpbs me t^jv irepl tovtcov eo-ou.e'vn_v SieâywYiiv, "you wrote to

was to give notice to lleras who is arraigned murder and other offences to appear in three days' time that

I

made concerning

the decision to be

Miscellaneous

:>f

the

these charges" P verb are

—

for for

Amh

II.

OeapciTos (/. 0ep.pciTi) eK)(upevv ordered Thembos to depart out of the

"we

ex rfjs otKias,

house," P Tebt edv

p.01

II.

3S6

22

which you give

me

TpiaKOVTa a$ days from the day on

(B.C. 12) ev T|ue'pais

" within irapavYLXri,

thirty

notice," with reference to the repayment II. Si 9

dowry following on a deed of divorce, P Ryl A.D 104) Sid o-oCi aiiTois irapavYelXas Vv' ocrou edv

of a (ft

e'xaicrt iiBd-rovs

xp<'"-v

li8atos) eau[Tois ejirixaXuio-i, "instructing " to draw off as much water as they need

(/.

them through you

(Edd.), ihe illiterate

ii.

he formula irapr|YKeXKd

435 (ii/A.D.) where we have twice trv

irapT)YY«XKd

(/.

croi)

aXXa

aira£,

have instructed you several time-" (cf. Archiv vi. 8 k&v vvv ovv irapaY(iii/A. p. 379), and P Oxy VI. 937 a> Kvpia p.ov dSeXf|, I'va irapapdXns irpbs tt} YeXXai
1

dear

sister,

For the

go

T

xiv.

Dionysopolis

)

to the street of the theatre."

aoristic

present irapaYYeXXw

With Trapayyt'XXw

Pro;eg. p. 119.

{Exp

«.

159)

p.

in

I

Tim

compares the use

— irapayyt'XXw irdo-i

\ii\

in

in

Ac 6 17

i6 18 ,

al.

see

Ramsay

the inscrr.

of

KaTa<|>povetv tou 8eov.

MGr irapaYYtXvaj.

2

I3

(B.C. 23

ol

LXX

rations, p. 36

f.

).

In the

NT

it

is

mainly confined to

the Lucan writings, but Harnack {Sayings of Jesus, p. 86) goes too far when he asserts that it is "a choicer (gewahUer) "

word than fjXBov the same extent as

:

(cf.

it is

Lk

I9

16 - 18

that arrive

).

is

This is true to about "choicer" than eome.

In Witkowski's collection of Ptolemaic private letters irapa-

Part

VI.

42) irapa-yevou.e'vov p. irapd 0-0O *mo"ToX^v. Oxy IV. I

(= Witkowski*, p. 129) irapaYevou(e'vou) ^dp 743 Aaud-ros els 'AXefjdvSpeiav ijXOap.ev eirl 'ETra
-

[irdvTujv twv eKel direiXr|u.p.e'vu>v irapaYeYo[vd]T«v "but that you did not return when all those who " were shut up with you returned distresses me and P Par

a-9ai

ere

d-nStô;iat,

43

UPZ

5

i. (B.C. 153) {== p. 323) irapaYevouevou (/. irapayevoG) Si els tt)v f|U.e'pav, which Wdcken understands as an invitation to a marriage.

From Roman

we have — P Oxy

times

25-26) u[e'vjpi uY».a[l]vtov irapfaJYe'vwp-at, peace,"

BGU

II

form

p-evos (for

"

(A. n. 70-S0 Blass-Debrunner

531"' cf.

9

II. 291 (A.D. " until I come in

d\P l § 8t.

ou irafpJaYevd3) ty[o>] ctwctujl

s

P Ryl II. 232 (ii/A.D.) cijia Tui [Trapa]Y«v«'cr6ai tov o-Tp[aT^]Ybv els tt|v 'HpaKXetav. "as soon as the strategus " P Oxy IX. 1220 23 (iii/A. D.) eav arrived at Heracleia, T criiv "if 9eui. -irapaYe'vn you come, D. V ." (Ed ), and the .

.

.

,

Christian

letter

commendatory

VIII

ii.

1

162' (iv/A.t>

)

rbv

~

b)v Tj|iuii 'Ap.p.wviov TrapaYLv6p.€V9v upbs i»u.ds " our brother Ammonias, who is o-vy8e'âcr9aL aiiTov iv lpr|VT|,

dSeX4>u(

"came,"

still

554

in

"help" arising from the use of NT. From the inscrr. note Syll

els

to

the idea of

here only

the dat. 18

ii/p C.

tbeg.

8[LKao*TT|ptov, circuit in

)

with

ko.8'

reference

e£du.-nvov

a

to

irapo.Yi-vdp.evov

six-monthly judicial

Magnesia.

TlOLpdyCO. I-

or the transitive use of irapaYW (as in MGr) which is not found in the NT, we

=

forward."

BGU

IV.

a certain

1

139"

Paris

(B.C.

5)

auT^v VI. 971 (i/ii A.D

P Ox is made 1

to

where steps are taken

— irapaYOYeiv

workmen

—

)

0i>YaTe'pa

*rf)v

"

bring cite

may to

compel [l'v]a

r|p.u>v,

and where payment of so many obols

Kal

diroKou.tcr8uip.e0a

w[uev

e]v€pYeTu(p.e'voO,

dvTX;oucrt) Kal irapaY.ouo-i.) vSpaY-

(
For the meaning P Tebt I. I7 J (is.c.

"pass by," as

in

Mt 20 30

a!.,

cf.

114) ttji 8e Us

irapaYeiv Tf|v K(ip.uv, "on ihe 16th pass by the village." In P Magd 12' (B 217) the meaning passes into "lead astra ," irapTJYaYov * a v lis me p.e ou PouXdpevoL creppaYicracrOai t^)v o-vYYP 4>ri

C

*

,

Mk

irapaYlvouai as a synonym for e'pxop.ai, which Thackeray (Gr. i. p. 267) thinks may be of Ionic origin, is and later Greek generally (cf. Glaser common in the

De

VVitkowski 2 ,

eKou.ia-du.rjv t-^v

dupent en refusant

7ta.p3.yh'0jua.i. use

being in

"nun eruditorum" — e.g. P Eleph

as

1

ZavtoTos

New. The

men marked 223-2) (=

coming to you, receive in peace" (Ed.). Notwithstanding AV and RV, the primary sense of the verb in 2 Tim 4 16 is

(Edd).

(ii/B.C.) irapTrYYe£Xau.«v ttji

Vjs

Yivopai occurs some thirty times, four of them letters of

common

is

summons i.

7rapaS(iyfj.aTi£oo

vii.

23

d; sceller

o~o4>ia

8e

le

bail" (Ed.):

cf.

Pindar

In irapaYoto-a puOous" walking": note v. I. irepi-

KXe'irTeL

=

16

irapaYwv is almost In P Lond 1169 45 (ii/A.D.) (=111. p. 45) Ka9' Wilcken {A'chiv iv. p. 532) reads not t^v ô"xe irapaYW " Passierschein " irapaYtov but irapaY«Y T v n tne sense of a r "'- 9 in BGU II. 362 or "pass." subst. is also found The I

iraToJv.

—

.

'

l

(A.D. 215) crvv irapaYwYfj.

xy.pzdeiy/iiXTi£co. In

verb

its is

NT

14 6 sole occurrence, Heb 6 (cf. Pss. Sol. 2 ), this used in the sense of "ex| ose to public ignominy." 62

482

TrapaSeuTOS 520 where

A/or.

Plat.

Cf.

—

Archilochus

—

:

Mt

19

and see s.v, 8ei-yp.aTi.£u>. We may cite one or two exx, of the subst. in the more s8 (iii/D.C.) ordinary sense of "example": PSI IV. 422 2 = to P 20 e'SuKev, i'pos |iu>( o)i (Imperial -TrapaScL-yfia Fay to povXcv-aa tovto oij8^ edict ii/A.D.) |ioi TrapeorT] " I have formed this d-TroStovTi 7rapa8tLY[io.Tujv, intention, not wanting in precedents" (Edd.), P Oxy II. 237""-* simplex

in

I

,

—

(A.D. 186) Tro.paStt'yp.aTi tu> KaXX(.o-Tu> xpwp.cvos, "following

a most illustrious precedent," OGJS 5oS 8 (a.d. 162-3) cis p.^1 pai8£u>s dva-yto-OaC Tivas twi TrapaStCYaaTi, ancl t ne

epitaph to an athlete, Kaibel 940*

—

6pt'j;ao-6ai Tfjs dptTfjs

of

features

this

foreign

word

(Iranian)

its

of fruit-trees (protected presumably by a wall) is the general idea of it as seen in the papyri where it is very Thus we have P Petr III. 26 s (iii/B.c.) els common. KXfjpov 63

d(xir[t\w]va, plot or orchard or garden or vineyard,*' 7rapd8eio-oi/

f)

"

bringing together

T Tebt

ktjttov

t\

+)

Tas dn-op.o£pas ds £Xdupay[o|v '(k Kal twv [irJapa8c£(o-a}v), " the tithes which they (the temples) used to receive from the holdings and the orchards," and OGIS go 15 (Rosetta stone B.C. I.

(B.C. IlS)

S T€ t[uv k JTrjiuaTiuv

—

—

Tas KaOiiKouo-as dirop.o£pas tois 0€ols dird

196)

dp.TrcX'.TiSos

(=111. "

p.

230)

tt)s

Kal twv irapa&e'.o-wv Kal tuv dXXtov twv In P Lond 933 12 (A.D. 21 1) tois Btots.

69)

there

a

is

payment

olive-orchard," «XauovoTrapd8(acros).

(B.C.

T€

"yfjs

inrapjjdvTiov

" make allowance

to

translates

Mahaffy

on In

account

P

T'etr

made «(*;t)s

me," P Oxy

to

IOI 25 (A.D.

I.

of I.

Tiiv

142) edv hi tis tois

&(3po\os -ytvT1 1 TrapaSexBô-tTat tw pep.io-6u>"if in any of the years there should be a failure of *

tTto-i

(le'vu,

-

'

water, an allowance shall be made to the lessee" (Edd.), and P Fay 125 10 (ii/A.D.) to 8airavTi8[«v] TrapaSe'ôpai, "I will make allowance for the expense." For a similar use of subst. irapaSoxrj see P. Oxy XIV. 1659 122 (a.d. 218also found in receipts, e.g. Preisigke 3975 1

is

an

l6"-

7

(=111.

61

p.

where,

ff.)

BGU

For VI. 1423 1 (ii/B.c). (a.d. 197-198?) the end of each monthly

P Lond 1157

at

in a register of receipts in respect of certain taxes,

summary

the formula occurs

—

which

irpbs TrapaSoxiriv),

o-uu.u>vos

"presumably means that the amount named

tallies

with the

=

24

In P Flor I. 79 Chresl. I. (a.d. 60) ( 171) €i[v]aC p.« tv ttji TrapaSoxV twv d-rrb tou -yvp.vao-'.ov, " admission-list." As Wilcken understands rrapaSoxri as

receipts" (Edd.). p.

—

regards

the

adj.

TrapaSoxiKos, P Hib

I.

87

13

(B.C.

256)

o-Jitov Ka9a[pb]v p-eVpois Trapa8[o]xiKois is translated by the editors "pure corn measured by the receiving measures,"

but Ilerwerden Lex.

s.v. prefers

the

meaning "handed down

" by use," and therefore legal." IlapaSoxtuos, "hereditary," 10 is found in P Tebt II. 298 (a.d. 107-S), al.

7ior.psn.diy.rpiP)].

riapaSiaTpipaC has only the support of a few minuscule in I Tim 6 5 The true reading SiaTrapaTpipaC is understood by Field (Notes, p. 211) in the sense of "mutual

MSS.

.

irritations": -yevriuaTa

for," especially

16

1

The verb

A garden

dWorpiov

=

common

is

—P

(A. t>. 38) Ryl II. 229 Trape8e£d(iT|v 0-01 TrdvTa, "I have given you every allowance" (but see Olsson Papyrwbritfc, p. 81), P Amh II. 86 13 (a.d. 78) cdv 8c Tts dPpoxo(s) Yt'vrjTaL Trapa8€x9r|o-€Ta£ p.01 KaTa rb dvdXoyov tow bpou, "if any of the land becomes unwatered, a proportionate allowance from the rent shall be

TrpoTptim.

wide popular use and pass on into the The modern Persian applications found in the Bible. patiz means a garden, as does irapdSetaos from the earliest records we have of it in Greek (Xen. Anab. i. 2. 7 etc.). in

it

leases

(iii/B.C.) irapa8«x€Tai, and a similar use of the subst. cf.

TiapadEiooQThe essential cling to

in

221) with the editors' note.

TJoto.Sc tls 8eifjas irapa8c[£ |Y|J.aTa Traio-lv eauTov

udXXov

The verb

described as

is

rendering himself infamous eavTov irapaSei/yaaTiôvTOS by tlie character of the verses he writes cf. the use of the

TrapaSiSco/jLi

the

for

cf.

i-rr-

in

sense of reciprocity the simple to p.tv oiv KaTa KapxnSovtous

apxoVTiov p.01 TrapaStio-iov, "the produce of my parks," but the mere mention of produce shows that "orchards" are meant see further Grenfell's note in P Rev L p. 94 IT and Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 157 f. From Genesis to Revelation

compd.

an essential part of the imagery connected Milton's picture brings in the wall as well. And this part of the word's connotation suits strikingly the thought of that "fold" of God over whose jasper wall

jiapadidco/ui. (1) For this common verb in its ordinary meaning of "hand over" to another, cf. P Oxy IV. 742' (B.C. 2) TrapdSos oe tlvl twv oJhXwv dpi9p.u) (see s.v.) avTas IVa

Kal 'Pwaatous «V (cited

ii.

Polyb.

by Lock

36. 5

xj-rroil/Cais i\v

ICC ad

I

irpbs dXXrjXoxis Kal TrapaTpipals

Tim

I.e.).

:

fruit-trees are

with Eden.

"great and high

word

"

the

grand Thief" shall never

"first

p. 148) finds the earliest ex. of the Biblical meaning in 2 Cor 12*, then

Deissmann (BS

climb.

in its technical

Lk 23" and Kev 2 7 4 Esdr 7 5S 8 62 For the Jewish conception of the "garden" as the abode of the blessed cf. Enoch lxi. 12, and see Weber Tiid. Theol. pp. 341, 344. ,

;

.

Ileb I2 8 101

)

"welcome," with a personal

LXX: BGU

I.

27

10

Trape8(f;aTo rjads o tottos s8

(ii/iii

"is

object, as in

a.d.) (^Selections, p.

o 8(bs tj6eX«v,

P Oxy XIV.

1676 (iii/A.D.) TJSio-Ta o-« Trapa8e(;o|j.t8a, and ItSI III. Hence 20S 5 (iv/A. D. 'HpaKXf|v Trapd8e(;ai. [K]aTd to J8os. the meaning "approve," "commend, "in Aristeas I90toOtov )

8«

d

udXa

TJiieiv

irapaSot (for form, Mayser Gr.

p.

137)

"deliver a few of them (bundles of reeds: cf. (1920) p. 297 f.) to one of our friends that a friend

do-«}>[aXiis,

]TS may

xi.

deliver

them

to

me

for lease of an oil-press

salely,"

—A.D.

P

Amh

II.

93

1S1) u.£Ta tov

22

(application

XP ' V01 Trapa(

'

=

to eXaioupyiov KaGapbv o*uv Tats cvat( €)o-Ttio'aLS flvpais Kal KXeucrf, tdv
Sloctuj

I will deliver up the oil-press uninjured together with the doors and keys belonging to it, if you consent to the lease" (Edd.), P Teht II. 406 9 (c.a.d. 266) an inventory " which were delivered of articles d Kal Trap«868ii nao-i-ye'vT|,

the time

7ta.pa.bi%o{xc/.i,

"receive,"

irdXiy (}>[i]Xos

Trapa8f|d|j.evos.

to Pasigene-,"

and

tlie

Christian letter P Grenf

II.

73

11

(late

IlS) Tjaurnv irapaS«'8ioKa tois KaXois Kal ttio-tois, with reference to the handing over of a woman to the care of certain good and faithful men until iii/A.D.)

(=

Selections,

p.

483

napaSoô?

TrapaOr/KT)

her son arrives.

may be noted

It

Ac

that in

20

15

Field

(Notes, p. 124) understands the verb of men "pledging" their lives see also his note on I Cor 13 3 (p. 176 t. ). The use of irapaS£8u>pi with the correlative irapa(2) 3 may be illustrated from Xappdvw, as in I Cor II" ", 15 ;

1

,

CP Herm I. 1 19'" - (lease of a house) iv irapaSioo-M triv 9vpais 6v [ii]s Trap£XT|cj>a, tov xP°vov irapaSwa-o

'

(iii/A. D.) uis

[i€Ta

irapt'XaPov,

and P Thead S 25

T€ al"yas Kal irpofiaTa

.

.

(A.

tcls

I).

€udpto-Ta

.

WXti tou xpovou IV. 101S 2 '

BGU

dpovpas Ka9apds

306) irapaSiio-w tovs TrdvTa Ka9ws Kayw

irapf'XaPov. " " deliver up to prison or (3) The additional thought of judgment appears in such passages as P Petr III. 28 (e) 1

verso

A

Se

(ru)(JLa

P Hib

cf.

:

S9

3ff

-

(c.

I.

54

21

B.C. 245)

(r.

crw€lXr|<|>as irapd8os [faxiTo]] 2c|lc|>0£L dirws

StaKopia-rii r|piv, "and if you deliver him to Semphtheus to ib.

" but

to Paos the gaoler," in connexion with

the breaking into a house

to

Ilaui-n. 8so-po
8e

(iii/B.C.) irapeSde-n

(A)

he was handed over

have arrested the bring

me"

to

B.C. 245) dirdo-TttXov irpos ripds

peTd

slave,

(Edd. ),

uXaKfj[s]

to KXempov tfXaiov Kai tov "send to us under guard the

o-oi e'xouo-av t^)v irapa8o9eio-dv croi dirdo-T£iXo[v,

TrapaBdvTa

woman who was delivered to you with the contraband oil in her possession, and send also the person who delivered her to you" (Edd.), and OGIS 669 15 (i/A.D.) el's tc to irpaKToIt is further noteworthy that the peidv Tivas irapt'Soo-av. 5 20 can be illustrated from pagan language of I Cor 5 I Tim I ,

,

Paris papyrus

execralory formulas, e.g. the great magical

P Par 574

12

"

D.) (= Selections, p. 1 14) irapa8£8wp£ o-« " I shall els to [juXav x°-°S * v Tais dirajX£( c£iais, give you over to black chaos in utter destruction," and P Lond 46 s36 (iv/A. D.

)

(iii/A.

(=1.

8(eiva), oirws

=

p. 7S)

.

.

.

v€Kv8aCp.wv see Deissmann

:

.

irapaSCSwpi col tov

.

.

LAE,

p.

303

MGr

f.

7rapa8(Sa>, "surrender."

" eleventh for his coming down and making the delivery cf. also Bell in Archiv vi. (Edd.): p. 104 on the irapdSoo-is of records by the outgoing to the incoming pi.pX<.ouXaKes,

and the similar use of the word to denote treasure inventories handed over by one set of officers cf.

successors,

Roberts-Gardner,

and

lists

to

their

p. 256.

For the NT use of the word, see Burton ICC ad Gal I 14 and Mayor Jude pp. 23, 61 IT., and on the possibility that we have in the irapa8do-eis of 2 Thess 2 15 (cf. Rom 6", 16 17 ) reference to an early catechism or creed based on the ,

of

sayings 41

see

Christ,

Seeberg

Katcchismns,

1

pp.

ff.,

f.

7i
—

the speaker "What I do me intend to rouse the Lord's 8 jealousy?" (Moflatt). In Ps 361.". Lif| Trapal^Xoi), "fret not thyself," noli aemulari, is the thrice-repeated burden of the Psalm in view of " the infinite disorders of the world " (see

Church Cathedral Sermons, p. 203 ff. ). a good sense in Test. xii. fair. Zab. bringing for

all

the Gentiles

The

subst.

tls irapai;r|Xuo-iv

used in

is

8 of the Lord's

ix.

" into

avTov,

zeal

Him."

nct.p%0 v-laooiog, " by the sea," in

326(=

3

709)

20

Mt 4 13

B.C.

(c.

finds a

parallel in Syll

good

to irapaOa-

tirl

107) emo-Tpe'ipas

Xdo-o-ia.

ny.pa.8ecopea>, "overlook," "neglect,"

found in an

is

inscr.

dealing

with

the right of a-ylum at the temple of Pnepheros at 21 (B.C. 57-6) toutou Se -yevoTheadelphia, Christ. I. 70 pe'vou eVTai.

to 9eiov

irapaTe9ewpn pe'vov

p.f|

:

Ac

cf.

6l

.

i

rrapa<5o|oj,

"unexpected" (as in Lk 5 , cf. Aristeas 175) readily In passes into the meaning "wonderful," "admirable." this latter sense it was applied to one who was victor in both 3 irdXii and ire'vTaSXov (see Meyer on P Ilamb I. 2I ), and 26

61

title in P Lond 1 178 (A. D. 194) 66 ira217) itvktou dXet-n-Tou Trapa8d£ou, and

occurs as an athletic

(=111.

p.

P Oxy XIV. 1759

Xaio-Tov irapaSdlovj also

Demetrius wishes Theon, an athlete,*

where votdv irdvTOTe, and

10

concludes with the greeting ejppioo-d word is used as a proper name in

p.01,

BGU

215),

(ii/A.D.)

irapdSo£e.

II.

^6z

XiV

-

10

The

the adv.

F"or

cf.

peydXous TrapaSdûs

OGIS

383

(mid.

i/B.C.)

for the Attic irapaKaTa9r|Kr| (see Nageli, p. 27) in the P Par 54 s1 sense of "deposit" can be freely illustrated

—

(B.C.

kivSvvovs

Sie'cpuyov.

(= UPZ

163-161)

irapaBrjKrjv disius 1500

(Spaxpds)

dXXfjXtov

i.

p.

'A,

388) airs'xw irapd "A<}>poSeia-£u> "I have received from Aphro-

drachmae as deposit." P Ilamb

dpoXoyovpev

e'xeiv

irapd

^ktlo-iv

els

P Kyi

II.

Sid

crou

irapaBtiKTjv

324

16

\€ipds

dpY^piou

2 y (A.D. 59)

I.

81' .

e\["y]vu>[v]

.

.

8pa\Lids

(a.d.

139) dpvvpi'ovi 8paxp.ds €^r|KovTa irapa0T]KT|v [aKi]v8uvov iravTOS [kiJv8vvou. 11. 52O'' (Jan. A.D. 172) 6lloXoyu> ^\w (/ ^\€tv) ir[apd o-ov] eâKoo-ias,

(a.d.

and probably P Oxy IX. 1205 4 (a.d. 291). s0

7lO.py.0/jK)l

BGU

300 drachmae and P Lond 943* (a.d. 227) €v irapa9r|KTj

be paid back

to

in

May-June,

(=

III. p. 175) «kt€(o-[id KaT]d 12 tov Ttiv TTapa0T]Kuiv vollov (a parallel to vd|ios in 7 ). 3 1 Syll 814 (= 1199) , a leaden tablet found in the temple of DemeteratCnidus (Audollent Defixionts p. 5 cites authorities

Rom

notpddooi^ in itself signifies

as in

" an act of " transmission or " delivery "

P Grenf II. 46

irapa8dcrei, freight,

in

8

(a)

(a.d. 139) irape'-rvxov ttj -yevopevrn

connexion with the

official

inspection of a

IV. I047' v n (time of Hadrian) t?|v veYovu[£o.]v P Oxy X. 1262' (a.d. 197) e-n-l irapaKal Trapa8do-€tos o-ireppdT(wv), "for the receiving

BGU

'

for dating it ii/i B.C.) devotes to Demeter and Kore and the other infernal gods tous XapdvTas irapd AlokX(us 7rapa-

9r|[Kav] Kal

A

aiiTois irapaSoo-iv, Xt|ll\]/«w(s)

and delivery of seed" (iii/A.

(cf.

Phil

4

15 ),

and

P Fay 129 5

D.) erd£aTo irdvTtus KaTaP^vat. ttj evSeKaTfl Kal ri\v " he Troir|o-ao-9ai, appointed for certain the

irapdSoo-tv

p.^)

special use

diro8t8dvTas dX|X]' diroo-TepouvTasis seen in Syll 848 (ii/u.c), where Asandros

of Beroea dvaTt0T)o-L tui 'A-rrdXAtovt tu>l

nu9iwt

«X€v9('pav

Eviropiav t?jv avTOv Trat8LO-KT|v KaTaP«pXr|Kulav Spaxp-ds 'AX€âv8pt£as 8taKoo-tas. Dittenberger re-

ly.

-irapa9TiKr|L

marks

that

the

practice

of

emancipation

is

varied

:

cp.

484

Trapaivtco

TrapaKaTaOrjKv

irapa8T|KT)i. implies that the freedom of Euporia as a charge to Apollo's care.

For

committed

is

irapaBTJKT] in the sense of "pledge," "security," 3 51 refer to Syll 329 742) (B.C. 85) with Ditten-

we may

(=

berger's note.

P Oxy

IV. 744" (B.C. I) €7riptXTJ8l Tui Trai&iw.

With

the

Ac 27",

in

of

this

BGU

III.

construction

inf.

"advise," as

cf.

"exhort,"

verb, 747*-

1»

(a.d.

139)

o-TpaTiwTais irapaiviiv irei6e[o-8]ai toIs KeXeuope'vors, and see Prole?;, p. 205. Cf. further II. 372" * (a.d. .

.

.

BGU

pf| pdvov to[vt]oi.s dXXd [k]oI eTt[p]o<.s TavTa 4 Trapatveiv Kal irpda-a-eiv pd8u>o~i, the late P land 16 (v/vi

154) iva 8J p.«

irapaKaXu

For irapaxaXcu c. semi-final Iva, as in 1 Thess 4 1 B, cf. II. 229 17 (a.d. 38) irapaKdXeo-ov oSv t^|v •yuvaUd o-o« tois epois Xdyois, iva empeXiiTai twv xolpiSlujv, and the

P

Heid 6" (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 126) irapaKaXui [o]6v, Seo-iroTa, Vva pvT)pov[«]vrjs poi els Tas dyCas o-ov ei^ds see Proteg. p. 206 ff. :

is

Similarly irapaKXr|8«is

— P Fay 109

3

much

used,

as

we

) irapaKXnBels tous Tpeis o-TaTtjpes Ee'XevKOS SuSvaC poi tJSt) 80s KXe'iovi, please give to Cleon the three staters which Seleucus told you to give me" (Edd.), and so 10 P Ryl II. 230 6 (A.D. 40)

(=

el'pT|Ke' o-ot

as) oi)s

"

,

TrapaKXrj0[el]s ovv 4k iravTos Tpdirov iroiT|o-ov, "please

tu

upwv dSeX [tjo 8iKaid[v] poy
your utmost," and

(= 3 Sg) 10 (B.C. 420) Ka8d irapaivoo-i B[oTTiaioi. The meaning "encouragement " usually given to irapaf-veo-is in Sap 8 9 may perhaps be supported by Syll 256 ( = 3 557) 33

seen in

Syll 36

(B.C.

207-6) Sid T^p irapa[iveo-iv toO 8e]oi.

8c, aSeXcpe,

"request," "entreat,"

found

is

P

in

Petr II.

(but see Field Notes, p. 43), "beg off from," as in Heb

meaning

Notes, p. 234),

49

38

cf.

"

BGU

IV 1040 32

Heb

12 19

12 25

(cf.

(i)

to

7r[ap]atTio-8ai, 11

5

P Lund

p. 10S) irapai/rovpevoi t^|v els

"

"

a lease of land,

resigning

amended

(as

(Eph

I

11

Chrest.

I. p.

37)

TTapatTT|crao-8at).

T|8vvdpT)v

to

and

to BouKoXia'

els

)

1231

3

(1

(a.d. 144)

p.[e']XXov

BGU

"

letter of the

-yeCvwo-Ke,

Tim 4', (= III.

d&t\t,

iii/A.D.)

eKXr|pu>8r|V

ovik

In

T|8vv6pr|V iraptTtjo-e (/. an edict of Germanicus

Emperor Claudius

49

is

directly

epbv Kal

8' I

deprecate, me and the

0-01

at the f]piv

tomb of Jesus Kal

t6v

XtBov

.

Ev. Petr.

in .

.

.

'iva

to eiria-ToXiov.

Amh

(/.

I

have

been

(B.C. IOO-99) Ta vs o-\oXais TrapaKa8i£dvu>v, and 10 Bnpai see PSI IV. 402 (iii/B.c).

1 1

tls

Si

for

TrapaKd-

130 " peClJovos) vavXou,

(= 3 H7o) 31 where

formula

in

(= UPZ dv

i.

a

man, who was cured at the shrine of

—

:

aviTols x[dpi.v, and P Lond 1244 (iv/A.D.) evxdpevos Kal irapaKaXuv tov Bedv. 6

8-iriis 8wo-i.v

HI.

(=

p. 244)

With 1 Cor 4 (cf. Ac 16 ) Lietzmann [HZNT ad I.) compares the use of the verb in Aristeas 229, 235, 238, 264. See also Menander Fragm. p. 241 13

39

—

Sei

yap

rjpiv eivoeiv,

dXX' virdpxav tovto,

"

you ought not

we should have

A

triple

to wait to

compd.

1

(i/A. D.),

be called on for goodwill to us

NT,

is

a

common

letters, e.g. P Par 42" (B.C. 156) 3 S J irapeKaXeo-a auTov c'pxeo-Bai, irepl wv IV. 1 1 4 1 I0 (B.C. 14) epuTu
papyrus private

PovX-nTai.,

:

that already."

249

irpoo-eTriirapaKaXe'w

is

found in

BGU

I.

18

(ii/A.D.).

"conceal," "veil," is found in the NT metaphorically Lk 9 15 , where Grimm detects a Hebraism without any

only in

adequate cause.

7icpy.Ky.Taf)t'jKii, " " trust," deposit," which is read for Trapa8r|K-n in the of I Tim 6 20 2 l'im I 14 may be illustrated from Chrest.

TR

,

17

(B.C.

,

240) ep irapoKaTaBTJKni,

irapaKaTafliiKaL irpoiKe's ("gilts

beseech," as frequently in the

p.

urge

10

BGU

diraiTetv irapaKaTaBTjKnv k% virapxdvTwv,

ask,"

to

(a.d. 70) irapaKeKX-npat rirl I have been called on to pay

Asclepius in Epidaurus, records regarding one of his ills Kal yap irepl tovtov irapeKaXecra tov Bedv, " and concern" see also P Leid K* ing this thing I besought the god (B.C. 99) (= I. p. 52) -ira[paKa]Xu) 8e k[oI] aiiTovs tovs

19S

7l7.pC/.K0t.?.ECO,

"

obliged

15

II.

elo-eX8ovo-ai

7rapaKa8co-8u>pev auTu> Kal 7roir]o-wp€v id ocpeiXdpeva \ For the corresponding verb irapaKaBi^dvu cf. Syll 3 717 85

"

do

a.d.) irapaKXnflels

7ZCf.pC/.K0r.lv7lTOJ,

NT

women

(ii/iii

BGU III. 846 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, " I TrapaKa[X]w 0-01, pr)TT]p, 8[i]aXa7T]T£ poi, beg of you, mother, be reconciled to me," and P Uxy I. 117 3 (ii/iii A.D.) KaT oi|nv ere irapaKeKX^Ka, "I have urged you " in person (Edd.). 8 lor 2 Cor 12 Deissmann (LAE, p. 311) cites Syll S04

24S

39 Its use beside," occurs in the only in Lk io there may have suggested the words put into the mouths of

the

"

ITroXepaiov,

ouxl irapaKXr|6e'vTas Opds

(Bell).

sit

diroKuXio-et

dvaSC8ovT£

a higher freight,"

to the Alex-

TuxpcKodlEôjuca,

"

448

stronger meaning "exhort," "urge," is VII. 1061 4 (B.C. 22) dvdyKnv io-yôv trapa-

Ptolemaens," P

Beovs,

625 (beg.

andrines, P Lond 1912 (a.d. 41) dpx{i}«p«'a vauiv KaTao-Keuds irapeToupe (/. TrdpaiToOpai), " however, the appointment of a high-priest to

temples"

Field

s

II.

37

erection of

For

.

with reference to

Caesar, Preisigke 3924 (a.d. 19), irapaiToOpai contrasted with diro8cx.op.at.

See also the

cf.

off

Aristeas 184), in

cf.

;

beg

:

Tois -7rpaKT[opa ]s

(ii/A.D.)

from the factors." Hence the stronger sense "refuse," " decline

j

tu>

II.

p. 94)

(Ptol.) impai/relfo-Bai.] K[aTa]irXeCv els ['AXe]£avSpe£[av

ABN

o-vvXapov

P Oxy

KaXeVai

pt-o-ovos

7iy.pcureof.iai,

Ml; 15 6

Tebt

1'

The somewhat

(?)

the

"

use "please

(early i/A. D.

A.D.) uptTcpov ovv twv o-[u]pP[iu>Twy] eo-Tiv to irapcuveVai o-o4>u>to.tu>

o-e

P Ryl

Christian

7ia.pv.iv£ia.

Kal

o-e

epwTu

1

BGU

TrapaKaXuii Kal Tfjv Kaio-apos tv[\ii]v

o-e

e£opKL£wi,

and

")

eio-iv,

I. 9

114'

7

I.

(ii/A.D.)

voovpev oti ai

and P Oxy

I.

71'-

6

(A.D. 303) irapaKaTaBTJKnv aKivSwov Kal dvuTrdXoyov, "a secure deposit, subject to no claim or charge." See also

Artem. p. 4 17 Xapwv pvds SeKa irapaKaTa8r|Knv etpvXaêv and Plut. Anton. 21 where the word is used of "deposits" with the Vestal Virgins.

4S5

7rapaK6i/±ai For the verb

P Oxy

cf.

II.

"

and

BGU

I.

16

326'-

ttio-tl [a]vTfjs

"

16

237,.

1S6) irapa-

(A.D.

placing money on deposit," (a.d. 194) (= Christ. II. p. _?6_>-) rfj t«

KaTa8«'p,evds t€ to dp-yvpiov,

irapaKaTaTtSopat

1rapaK0.TaTi8ep.a1.).

(/.

TrapaxoAovOtoo

and Bauer Joh. p. 137 ff. (in HZNT). Useful reff. work of the " advocate " in the Hellenistic world will be found in Deissmann LAE, p. 340, where stress is rightly laid on the borrowing of the word in Heb. and Aramaic as 64

p.

f.,

to the

evidence of

its

popular use. found in a very illiterate letter of ii/A.D., 601 12 eu ouv iroiT|o-r|S Ypdi|/ov poi ir«pl Tfjs oiKi'as,

The word

BGU

jiotpaKsi/icu.

For TrapaKeipat, "

hand," "am present," as in Rom 7^.21^ we ma y compare F Oxy III. 530 1Tff (ii/A.D.) where a son writes to his mother with reference to certain to

lie

my

-

K«tv,

—

el irXtiov 8e pot Trap€K€i[To], irdXiv o*oi dirto-TaXKal tovto Tre[p]-rr«v Ke'xprjpai, " if I had had more, I

payments

sum

would have forwarded a

further

send even this" (Edd.).

Striking

iv/v

a.d.

"in

written

large

is

I

;

have borrowed to

the Christian prayer of

rude uncials,"

P Oxy VII.

105S—

II.

is

oti ti £irpa|as. Kal tov dpapiova tov Eapa-irtuvos irdpaKXos (/. TrapdKXrjTos) St'StoKa auTai, Kal Ypdi|/ov poi trtpl Tfjs In the previous sentence the writer aira( = o)ypa
she has deposited

says do-ir(

in Demeter's temple KaXap.«o-vrd " Does (" bonds written with a pen ?). her TrapaKXr|8€io-a by irapaKX(r|T)os, i.e. "on

=
she mean

summoned " ? The negative of the verbal occurs in OGIS 248" (B.C. show that 175-161) "that the Demos (of Athens) may it honours those who benefit itself and its friends dirapaKXfjbeing

.

'O

8v€bls tu>v irapaKei-

pc'vwv o-Tavpwv, por)8ncrov Tov 80-

tovs,"

.

.

"uninvited."

i.e.

v\6v o-ou 'ATfipoudv. na.py.K0lj,

dpr|V.

"

O God of the

Apphouas. yaia rraTpls

crosses that are laid

Amen"

help thy servant Cf. also Kaibel 703 3 (ii/iii A.D.)

(lid.).

upon

us,

rrapaKcipai. Preisigke Worterbuch s.v. gives a large number of Ptolemaic exx. of the word, e.g. PTebt I. 132 Sid to[v d^pPpov Tiiv irapaK€Lp€vwv 61(b) (B.C. I iS— 7 tj

)

"a dig. "a failing to hear," hearing amiss" (incuria), and later active "disobedience" {inobedientia), as in Rom 5 19 where it is opposed to inraKor|. Cf. Trench Syn. Two Byz. exx. of the sulist. p. 227 and see s.v. irapaKovu. ,

For a new trans, use of the verb = " bring in," " adduce," P Par 15 35 (li.c. 120) f|pu>TT]cr«v tov 'Eppiav A Tiva vi 4 aTro8a£iv irapaKUTai, P Tor I. I (B.C. 1 16) irapaKtio-Sai avTov tt)v anjvîopô-tv, and see Mayser Gr. II. i. p. 88. cf.

-

in

For the primary meaning "appeal," "exhortation" (as 1 Thess 2 3 2 Cor S 1 ) cf. P Grenf I. 32 10 (B.C. 102) ,

"

8i[d T]ds fjpiov irapaKXr|o-eis, with reference to the "appeals made to allow three soldiers to come to a certain spot, and

P Tebt II. 392 26 (a.d. 134-5) of the insertion of a name in an agreement of indemnity at the instance of others KafVJd Seealso the late P Flor III. irapaKXijo-iv -ys'-ypa-n-Tai auTcuv.

—

323" (a.d. 525) 8it|]o-€is Kal TrapaKAT|[o-]€i.s Trpoo-[e]vf)voxd 3 12 0-91, and from the inscrr. Syll 552 ( = 695) (after B.C. 129) KaT€u^f)v Kal TrapaK\r|o-iv iravTos tov ttXtjSovs iroiao-[8ai.

On

Lk

the semi-technical use of irapdKAT|o-is in

2 25 with

reference to the coming of the Messiah see Dalman Words, 109 f., and on the similar meaning "comfort" (not p.

"invocation

"

as

Hort Ecclesia

NT

p.

55) in

Ac 9 31

see

Swete

As against the derivation Holy Spirit in the p. 96 f. Bapvdpas — ulbs TrapaKXrjo-tus, see s.v. Bapvdpas.

of

,

orig.

"one

called in"

to

support,

hence

"advocate,"

"a

friend of the accused person, called to speak to his character, or otherwise enlist the sympathy of the

"pleader,"

judges" (Field Notes, p. 102). For the history of the word, which in the NT is confined to the Johannine writings, though the idea excellent

Lightfoot

is

present in Paul

summary by Hastings

On

in

(Rom

D.B.

a Fresh Revision* p. 56

S

iii.

ff.,

26-31 ),

p.

see

665

ff.

the :

Zahn Int rod.

cf. i.

by Preisigke

rry.pxKo/.o vdeco.

This important verb

meaning which are

NT

(1) Thus 17 [Mk] 16

is

used with various nuances ot

closely related,

and

raise

some

interesting

interpretation.

in the v.

TrapaKoXou8r|o-€i for dKoXouSrjo-a in

I.

meaning "accompany," "follow meaning "result," as may be illustrated by PSI III. 16S 21 (B.C. 118) where it is stated that owing to the breaking down of a dyke ov KaTa piKpov lj cXaTTajpa irapaKoXou8€tv tois Pao-iXiKols cf. P Rein lS 8t uv tv °^ K avTov (b.c. 10S) x^*P dXi[ya] pot. pXdprj 12 irapr|KoXou8iio-ev, similarly in. 19 (B.C. 10S) and BGU IV. 12 20 I123 (time of Augustus), P Strass I. 22 (iii/A. D.) uv the

closely" passes

literal

into

the

:

o.XXaxdo-e vopi)

TrapaKoXou8r|o-r|

P Loud

(vi/A.D.)

48

(=1.

ôvt^s

tlvos

d(popprjv,

202) «8tno-«v TavTr|V rf\v ^Y7pa(pov opoXovtav Tf|s SiaXva*iu>s p€Ta£u avrutv irapaKos Xou8fjo-ai, and P Oxy VI. 942 (vi/vii A.D.) irdvv 8J rjpds dr]8to-€V

Tutv

113.

T|

I

p.

dScXcpiKr) o"ov Xapirp(oTr|Si prjSiv r)piv o"T|pdvao"a

irapaKoXov8no-dvTwv,

"we

were much displeased with

your brotherly excellency for not explaining to us any of the 2 consequences" (Edd.). See also P Tebt I. 28 {c. B.C. 14)

twv 7rapr|KoXov8T|KdTajv €piroSt[o-pciv do"xoXia[s, "the hindrances placed

7ia.p&Kh]T0Q,

(cited

'orterbuch s.v.).

points of

nv.p&Kh}oiq.

P Lond IV. 1345 36 1393 52

are found in //

v8aT
ttj]s

in

performance of our work" (Edd.). 3 (2) In Lk I the word is often understood

the

Ka8'

way

[rjpds]

of

the

= "investigate,"

as pointing to the evangelist's carelul research into the facts be describes. And for this meaning we thought (Exp. VII.

we had found a good

ex. in P Par 46" where Apollonius appeals to his brother Ptolemaeus to examine personally into his grievance against a third party: vopLîu "ydp pdXio-Ta twv x.

(=

p

286

UPZ

dXXwv

f.) i.

that

p. 33S) (B.C. 152)

irapaKoXov8r|o-avTd

o*€

Tfji

dXr|8Eiai

iriKpoTepov

486

7rapa.Ko\ovO(eo avTuit,

7rpoo-€V€\6r|crto-8'

when you have

others

"for

I

think that you ahove

all

investigated the truth will deal more But Cadbury in an elaborate article

severely with him." (Exp VIII. xxiv. p. 406), to which

we are much indebted, points out that "Apollonius is not appealing for investigation, but is asking Ptolemaeus to summon the offending person to trial," adding that he will summon no other than Ptolemaeus as witness, seeing that of all concerned he is most "cognizant of the truth of the case." The verb, that "refers not to future inquiry but to past first-hand is,

knowledge," a sense which, as Cadbury points out, may be further illustrated by such passages as PSI IV. 41 1 3 (iii/B.c. ) trii irpbs TaOra €£a yct'yr)is tovs and P Lond 23 s6 (B.C. 15S-7) (= TJPZ irpbs 2wo-rpaTov -ypappaWa "yevpapevris

birws ovv TrapaKoXouGujv Kal

Xdvous i.

•ye'Ypad o-ot,

154)

p.

Tfjs

tTrto-ToXr|S TavTt-ypacpov

Add

-

inroTCTaxaptv, 87rus TrapaKoXXov9f|s.

also OGV.S'335 14

many gaps

—

ISti

(ii/i B.C.), whereihereare unfortunately ov[k i]v tuh irapdv[Tt Kajipwt p-dvov ov8[i

aiJTwv, [dXXd] €K iraXaLui[v

]

xpjdvwv

rbv rjp.£Tepov 8]rjpov ^X[°] uo L Trpo9up.£at, and the subst. in M. Anton, iii 1 where we are exhorted to "press forward," Sid. to ttjv twdrjo-tv TuJv TrpaypaTwv Kal tt]v irapaKoXov9r|o-tv •n-poa-TroXf^v€LV, els

Tr[a]pr|Ko[Xoij6ô-av'fjt

irapaXaixfiavoo 7ia.por.Kova).

For irapaKouu, "hear without heeding," "ignore," as LXX, Mt 18", Mk 5 33 cf. the end of a letter P Hib I. 170 iB.C. 247) ( = Witkowski 3 p. 27) (ppo^Tto-ov Se', Kircos (Xt|K^tl aird tovtwv TrapaKOuo-€t T]p.u>v, Vva prj dvH 130 P Petr (B.C. 164) ( iX(.as ^x®P av [wotu>]pe9a, P Par 63 III. p. 28) ir«(pav XapPdvttv twv c£aKoXov0ou( — d)Twv iTTijC\ioiy Tots irapaKOUoucrt tlvos twv ptTa o-irouSfjs [«Jv8vwhere the verb means simply " ignore," as [ioiijLtvu>v, against Mahaffy's "wilfully misinterpret," and P Flor II. 8 TL S toutwv pov twv Ypap.paTwv v 148 (A.D. 266—7) irapaKoiJo-T], ov o-uvoto-a atiTui, "if any one of them pays no heed to these my letters, it will not go well with him." See also for a stronger sense, as in LXX Isai 65 12 Pap. " because Magique tie Paris 3037 Sid to irapaKovciv avTov, of his (Pharaoh's) refusal to hear," and Syll 256 ( = 3 5S7) 21 B.C. 207-6) cis Si emp[a]Xdpevot irapr|[Ko]vo-9r|o-a[v, (c. "were refused": similarly Test. .xii. patr. Dan. ii. 3, and " " 3 for the meaning The verb disobey see Musonius p. 82 in

,

,

=

& &

,

.

discussed by Field Notes, p. 28.

is

"

" because our insight into facts and our close touch of them is gradually ceasing even before we die" (Haines). In view then of these passages we seem to be justified in understanding that Luke comes before us in his Preface " not as one "having investigated all his facts afresh, but as one " having acquired familiarity" with them, "having be-

come cognizant"

of them, for long (avuBev), anil having so with them, that his witness is practically

touch

in

kept

contemporary witness. In addition to Cadbury's

made

to

"

his

Exp

art.

Commentary on the

reference should be

Preface of

Luke

"

in

Appendix C to The Beginnings of Christianity (edited by Jackson and Lake), Vol. ii. (1922), p. 489 ff., and to the useful list of articles and monographs dealing with the Preface, which will be found there. If then

(3)

Lk

3

I

3 as

arc justified in taking TrapaKoXo\i9«'w in " am familiar with," may not this help us

1 Tim 4 2 Tim in the Pastoral Epp. which it occurs? In these the verb is usually taken " follow" a standard or rule of conduct, but with this

=

there

should

familiarity

at

least

lie

tiirws

may

associated

the

prior idea of which lead to the

with the facts or truths, of. In this connexion the following cita10 (B.C. 140-139) prove helpful P Tebt I. 6

conduct spoken tions

—

7rapaKo[Xov9r|o-as

Tfjl p€-yto-TT|t

o"jro]v8rjt pr|9iv
t£8os TrapaX(Trr|[is (with reference to an ordinance previously referred to), Syll 664 (= 3 71S) 9 (B.C. 9S-7) tp
and,

"when

used figuratively,

commonly

it

implies a rapid

and cursory glance, never the contrary" (Hort ad 1 Pet I 12 see also his note on Jas I 25 ). An instructive ex. is P Oxy III. 475 23 (a. I). 182) where a slave, anxious to catch a ;

glimpse of castanet-players in the court below, is described as pouXrjB^ls drrb tou 8wp.aTos ttjs avTrjs olKtas irapa-

—

Kvt|/ai

:

P

cf.

11 Ev. Jn 20 ,

10

The verb

Petr. II.

—

also found in

is

A.I). 295) p/n8i (a will 29 Lips irapaK[ii]iT[T]eiv wtlvloOv 7rpdvpa[T]t Sta[]€'poy[T]t pot. IlapaKvnrTu) is discussed by Field Notes pp. 80 f., 235 f., and Abbott Joh. I.

Voc. p. B.C.

(c.

kvttto),

300

ff.

to dpaTov. dvaKv-n-Tw, KaTaKviTTw, and Epict.

Sharp Epict.

3

'YirepKVTTTw occurs in Syll 802

320) {nrep€KU7TT€

(= 1168)" See also s.vv.

«ts

i.

16 (cited by

I.

p. 75).

,

,

in

,

In accordance with its derivation this verb suggests primarily looking at something not immediately in the line of vision, which may be seen e.g. by stretching or stooping,

6

two passages

in the 10

we

in the sense

7l(Xpot.KV7TTO).

toutwv

-rrdo-t,

ib.

652

3

(—

8S5)

32 (c.

A.D.

oi t« 2[r|Poi] irapaKoXou9o0vTas rfji irepl to 9etov 3 90 1 Tijs irdXewfs] 6«patri£ai, and c. ace. ib. 790 (== 157) 100?) iiirws ira[pa]KoX[ou9u»o-L ot -rrapa-ytvdpevojt (e. B.C.

jrapoda/t/Saro) the usual expression for receiving anything but money, Its corredir«'x<"> (aor. layov) is regularly used.

is

for

which

lative, as in the

NT,

is

TrapaStSwpt

:

thus Syll 5SS

(c.

B.C.

180), a long account of at

Delos,

begins

'AttoXXwvos

-rrapd

cavToiis Upoirotots. (B.C.

2)

(

dvaBrjpaTa in the Temple of Apollo TaSt irapeXdpopcv iv twl vault tov

Upoirotwv

.

= Witkowski 2

,

p.

127

tov KaXap[o]v 7rava[p]C9pa)t Sc'crpas irapetXr|4)ts (for

Ttvt

twv

.

Kal irape'8op.€v Tots pe9' P Oxy IV. 742 2ff

.

Cf. also the illiterate

.

f.)

.

.

-

irapdXape irapd IId9ou dirdo-TctXdv p[o]t irdo-as

lorm,

Proleg. p. 52) " receive auTas,

.

.

irapdSos from Pothus .

220)

St

Ta SeSovpe'va, and OGIS 257 17 (B.C. 125-96) (Sirws Ta o-uyxwp^t'vTa -irapaJKoXouQrjs, KaXws ^X €tv Tins [tKp£vap.€v 6irio-T€tXaL o"ot (with Dittenberger's note).

you have received, and deliver a few of them (see s.v. TrapaStSuut) to one of our friends." Wilcken Osir. i. p. 109 quotes a few instances of JXaPov on in receipts with its correlative irape'XaPov in one place

irdvTes St

Kal

cri)

meaning of TrapaKoXou9ea>

is

very

common

philosophical writing, e.g. Epict. i. times c. dat. cf. also 2 Mace 9" v.l. :

7.

^^

y

in ii.

Hellenistic

24. 19,

both

^>tXu>v

dpt9pui

the reeds all together, send

me

frord

how many bundles

:

the relation of -rraptXapov to i;Xa|3ov in p.

Jn

I

12

see Pioltg.

115.

Other exx. of the verb are P Fay 123 13

(c.

a.d.

100)

487

TvapaXtyofxaL

7rapa/j.(i'Q)

"

=

let us irapa\dpw|i€v to cXdStov Xv( oOirbv tav 8o|r| (rot, " (Edd.), P Tebl get from him the rest of the oil if you agree II. 309" (a.d. 1 16-7) irap6iXT|4>a(«v to [PtpXt8tov, "we

have received the account," and P Strass irapcXdpautv

to

€vytYpap.p.€vov

"

KptOfjs tos TrpoKiTat,

we

s4

45 (A.I). 312) tov Trvpov Kal

I.

u-CTpov

received the registered

amount of

wheat and barley as agreed." With Jn 14 3 Deissmann (LAE p. 166) compares an ancient epistolary formula: 86£a

.

.

.

T«p

.

.

&aZ

.

.

.

.

t^jv

ipaKa o-vp-^tpcu

\|/v\r|V

The form irapeXdpoo-av

in

2 Thess 3 6

AD* has received

X*

increasing attestation since Moulton's note in Proleg. p. 52, and for the intruded nasal in TrapaXTJp.t|K>p.at (J n *-4 3 )> see the exx. in

«m

shows

Mayser Gr.

194

p.

Amh

P

f.

15

II. 35 (B.C. 132) "for the collection

t^|v TfapdXTjfA\|/Lv Taiv €Koptwv,

of the rents":

V

cf.

Kyi

3

II.

138-161)

(a.d.

S.;

Tr]pbs

irapdXr|pA|;[iv Kal] KaTa-ywyV ptpXt[wv, "for the receiving and forwarding of the accounts." For TrapaXrjp.irTTis see the p. is wanting in the "badly Freisigke Fathuioricr s.v. " " the receivers of written and ill-spelled receipt issued by :

public clothing" II.

(P Ryl

189

—

oi

.

.

—a.d.

1

.

TrapaXr|TrTal

143

p.

)

AiPiJr|V,

Ac

in

27", Field (.Vo/es,

xiv.

at

55 Si

irapeXe'-yovTo

Si

rjSrj irapcXe'vovTo îrXeuo-av us t^jv

Tptrjpets

BGU

In

II.

663" Trapa[X]€vu>v, the verb seems

rf\v

yi]v.

IlS)

p.

he had 5

Of

(

fjuuiv €K

TrapaXovto-pov dvcvcyKovTwv ws prj TrXnpwSc'vTwv toO irpbs avTovs, " the new levies raised by us for military service had falsely represented themselves as not having received the sum agreed upon with them "

toO

o-vv(j)iivov

Aristeas 250 where womankind is said to be sudden changes of opinion 8td TrapaXo-yio-pov, " For irapaXoveta cf. P Amh through fallacious reasoning.

(Ed.):

cf.

subject

to

"

II.

33

la

t« Kal

(c B.C. 157) dStKnaaTtofv] Kal Trapa\oy«tu>v o-itou

" misdeeds and peculations of both corn and

xaXKov,

money"

(Edd.).

is

found

Vett. Val. pp. no' 4 127 s1 Ilapds 6 i% avTrjs Yevviiuevos p. 244

ct.

cf.

//'.

4

ny.px2.vco.

to

For the 435

the sea" (Lk 6 17 ) tirl t-T|V

Herwerden [Lex.

Syll 49S

cf.

:

\wpav

tt^v

—

rj TrapaXta occurs rather frequently in Attic inscrr.

s.v.)

(

=s

46S)

irapaXtav.

1

(B.C.

According

s

(B.C.

sense "loose," "set free,' (as restored by Deissmann,

literal

258-7)

«u.ou

Se

da

TrapaXvcrr|t tov

jit

«vTau8a

t|

meaning of a periodic "change "of a heavenly word has in its only NT occurrence (Jas I 17 ), by Hort ad I. from Dion Cass, lxxvi. 13, where

this

said of the

Emperor Severus in the North of Scotland TOV TjXlOU 7TapdXXo£tV Kal TO TWV Tjp.€pWV, TWV T« vvktwv Kal t«v deptvuv Kal tuv ^ctaeptviiv p.€ve8os aKptT^|V T€

In Aristeas 75 7rapaXXa-yrj is used P^'crTaTa KaT€iipaa-«v. of stones arranged alternately X£8iov iripiov Trap' eTtpovs, Tots "ye'vjo-i TrapaXXav^v k)(6vTav. For the verb cf. Preisigke

—

4947

4

(love-charm

—

iii/A

D

)

to

tts

irapaXXayiivai

.

o-vttjs,

Tza.py.loyiL.o/.iy.i.

The rirst'meanmg " Jas

22 I

)

reckoned

general pi,

P

•fjuiiv

we may

Amh

II.

").

For the verb

cite

P Magd

35

yewpyovs.

12

In

(B.C.

=

"cheat,"

" delude."

in

29° (B.C. 218) irapaXtXcvio-Tat

132) irapaXo-yto-dpfvos tovs Trap'

P Oxy

I.

34

wno

ii '

'

dXXd

((a. D.

127)

tirtl

by,'* is

(time of Claudius or Nero)

€u\|/uxoij(ra irafpajji-ivu},

common:

e.g.

BGU

IV.

ouxo(=ovk) oXiY^pw

P Ryl

II.

234

17

(ii/A.D.)

«l

I. poi'XeL irapafi€tvaC [j.€ evSdSc juTa twv dv9piiiTwv, V 120 13 (iv/A.D ) CLTTOtTTiXov [j.oC Ttva . . . 7rapap.('vovTa p.01 d^pis dv yvw ttws to, KaT* alp.al d-rroTtOatTai. (/. C(i€

Oxy

to stay with me until I know affairs" (Edd.), ib. IX. 1222 4 (iv/A.D.)

"send someone

dTroTC9€Tcu),

the position of

my

Trapafi€ivai rf\ inTtTT\a"i] collection."

In for

a

P Flor

I.

loan

44

the

[A]t]p.€Tp[t]((>

(/.

diratTr|o-£L\

"to

(a.d. 158) parents offer in lieu of interest services of tueir son 7rapa]|j.«vovTa *nl>

TroLovvJTa

Tot

tTTLTatTO-optva

" 7rapap.€V€i.v (cf. irapafiovr]

serve"

euphemism

for

Nazianzen,

auTTJ

stay for the

19

K[at

Vitelli notes that

:

)

is

a

ayT[aJ.

common

he quotes the will of Gregory rds Kopas H-*XP L T0 ^ T ^ 5

irapajx€ivaL

Such a nuance would heighten the 1 more that <>f Jas I 25 For other exx. cf. P Petr III. 2 zl (b.»;. 236), where a man in his Will sets free certain slaves edji p.01 7rapajji£Lva>[(rtv ^]ws dv e-ya> ^wt, "if they remain with me as long as I live," BGU IV. 1126 9 (B.C. 8) where a barmaid comes under the obligation €irl \p6vov ^tt] rpCa •jrapaacyetv, "that she shall remain for the space of three years," in the beer-shop, in avTfjs force of Phil \i*j\%

"

cheat in reckoning which Hort {ad finds in this word is well illustrated by OGJS 663 16

(A.D. 48) Sairdvas dSiKous Kal TrapaXovto-L8«£o-]as ("fraudulently

16

tt|v

Theophr. H.P. v. i. 3 at iritis tov Kap-miv TrapaXXaTTovo-t. "times of ripeness vary." <|njX'l v

[fe'pvojv,

11

263

P-

1097

special

illustrated

it is

p. 121)

Sdpawtv,] 8-irajs 3 176 Syll 226 (= 495)

230) e£ wv drrt'Xvo-e yXv T^p. TfdXtv detXT]pdTajv, Trape'Xvo-c 8i t6kwv. The subst. -rrapaXvo-ts occurs in Artem.

"remain beside," "stand

is

,

8(bv

irdpaXos (vavs sc.)

7ixpy.).).y.yi'].

body which

tov

ir[a]o[aKaXô-avTos

PSI IV.

cf.

ZO4

B.C.

((•.

244-3) o-Tpa-rnvbs

The

.

,

Artem.

in

irapdXvTos iV€V€TO,

u

nzpahoq,

to

i.

Xvtos

(i/A.D.) evcTciXaTo -yap Qtutv refer to casual, incidental speech.

"by

UPZ

P Lond 24" (B.C. 163) (=1. p. 32, ots Stair^TrpaKTat irrl TrapaXo-yto-pait, "what " carried through in a deceitful manner 1' >xy VI 11. (a.d. 360) twv v€oXckto»v twv o-TpaT€v8evTcov vd>'

error; see eg.

cites Diod. Sic. xiii. 3 K&K€t8ev

TTaXtav,

t^jv

,

7Cxp%k VTIKOQ. For this rare word

nxpy/Jyojuou. f.

tuv

who

8r|p.oo-c.o(u) tp.aTto-p.oi

12S).

For the meaning "coast along"

TrapaXovto-ao-Bat ti PovXi^Bels is to a keeper of a state library,

had shown a willingness to " make a wrong use of" certain documents. Cf. Col 2 4 where the verb points to drawing an erroneous conclusion from the reasoning submitted. The subst. TrapaXovio-uds seems always to point to wilful

1103

TrapaXap-pdvovTt.

is

«o-tiv

iiTTdjflvvos

8«
XP° V0U 25 i and -

.

sti

.

.

.

488 21 (contract of discharge of certain dehts, P Tebt II. 3S4 tov A.I). 10) to a weaver -irape£o|i«8a apprenticeship

—

iuwv

d8sXov

(/.

T)|iiiv)

Xlao-Ccova

airiu

-Trfapauc'jvovTa

"we will produce our brother Pasion to 'tva, remain with him (the weaver) for one year," P Oxy IV. 13 vov ] (A. D. 724 155) -irapa(iev€i 8e a-[o]i (i«Ta [xb]v xpo[ 80-as «av dp-yr|o-r| f||xc'pa; f) (ifjvas, where it is provided

a pair lit tu>

7r

irapajjivO'tofiaL

5 (vii/A.D.), and (Lat. solatium) in P Lond V. 17S5 technical use in monetary transactions, as illustrated in I

Iamb

I.

its

P

128 n 1 .

p.

eviaxiTov

that an apprentice shall "remain" with his master for as many days or months as he may have played truant during

apprenticeship, and

his

from

oktw dvevKAT|Tws, of a

the

inscrr.

irapd 'AavvTav

hi

irapafmvaTco

173-2)

and

:'

Syll 850

(B.C.

2u>TT|pixos 9

=

irr\

3

1209") tov (B.C. 101-100) di]K*:v eXtuflepov irapafieivavTa avT(j> Tas £wds xP^ vov °f a slave hoy manumitted, but to stay The service is clearly with his master as long as he lives. " " euphemism must not be pressed too far. free: Vitelli's slave,

id.

840

(

>

In

and

62. 8, al.,

i.

Chrys.

Atticismus

Schmid,

cf.

alive,"

come

has

(Ireek irapapivu)

late

for the

i.

to 132,

p.

mean "remain who cites Dio

double compd.

o-uvirapafjie'vu)

64 (i/B.C. ?). The subst. Trapa|iOvr| occurs in P Ryl II. 12S 20 (c AD. 30) p.^| o-Toxaa-diuvos ^ v °«'^ el " a"uv t^ -yvvaiKl avrou KaTa TrapauovT|V, being ob|ioi livious of the debt which he and his u ife owe me in

PSI

cf.

with

accordance

a

in

of

contract

irapap.ovT|V standing

found

for irapap-oviis

Fachworter s V. P Lond V. 1764 4

(Edd.)

engagement" o-vyypa
napauovT|

:

see also

=" durability "

(vi/A. n.) dva8exo(ityos tttv

7ta.p
is

toO

18

confined to Phil 2 1

is

(CG T ad

I.)

as

), is (cf. Sap 3 meaning "the converse

—

;

)

vyias vp.u>v, I'va ^x w TTapap.v8i.ov ttjs irpotXcvcrews (" conIn an epitaph of about Hadrian's time, dition ") p.ou. A'aiiel 95 1 1 , a son is described as iraTpos Kal p.r|Tpbs

tt]s

.

LS 8

An

7rapap.v9tov.

P Oxy XIV.

adj. 7rapap.v81.aK0s ("Ot in 1631" (contract for labour in a

)

.

occurs in

vineyard

— A.D.

which the editors understand

280) n-]apap.v9iaK^ {pvao-ta of keeping the vines well tended probably by digging, anil quote Geop. iii. 5. 4 (May) irapau-uStiTai. yap 6 o-Ka
—

,

VI.

939"

p.v8oun[«J6a Si

(=

(iv/A D.)

avT^v

CKaa-TTis

Selections,

p.

130)

wpas eKSex°H-«voi t^v

irapa[o-]-r|v

"but we are comforting her by hourly expecting See also P Fay 19 6 (ii/A.D.) irapa]p.u0ouyour arrival." " with afvov Kal irpoTpe'trovra, "comforting and tending reference to Antoninus' care of the Emperor Hadrian. The double compd. irpoo'irapap.uBtonai. is found in Syll &i£iv,

3

342 (= 762)

29

B.C. 48) TT^V tiivoiav

(c.

8i\|/wo-av ap-rrcXov.

napavo/.dco, "

act contrary to the

we might have

TOu fpatriXtJwS trpos

tt]v t[t|]s iroXews
"

law

(Ac 23

s ),

common

not so

is

OGIS

expected, but see

765

s

as

ov

(iii/B.C.)

%\ hi ttji

X"pt" «'s ro[is ir]oLX£]Tas irape[v]o[p.ovv. PSI IV. 330" (B.C. 258-7) dSfKios ueTd pias irapathe late P Oxy VIII. 1106 s (vi/A.D.), where vop-nfleis, and certain lawbreakers are warned that a troop of soldiers may hand them over irpbs TqiuipCav uv dv irapavopfjo-ai toXut|povov

Cf. also

"

o-ei«v,

"

console," as in I Thess 14 is well illustrated by the Christian letter written by a 5 servant to his master regarding the illness of his mistress

derived sense "comfort,"

P Oxy

NT

in the

fro n care the aegriwhich draws the mind aside (irapa moniac alloquium of Horace (Epod. xiii. iS)," much in the 19 sense of our "solace." Cf. P Flor III. 332 (ii/A.D.) when a mother writes to her son — -ypdê p.01 cruv«x™s irepl

—

otvou KaXXovTjv Kal 7rapap.ovrjv.

The

which

explained by Moule

s

I.

Preisigke

7ia.pcr.[xv0iov,

may

to

be punished

any lawlessness upon which they

for

venture."

71 a. pa.vo fu a. 8 Oxy VIII. III9 (A.D. 254) a petitioner complains and ToXp-av Kal t^|V irapavo(i£av, "the audacity and the same illegality," of a certain amphodogrammateus.

P

In

of

-nr|v

"

10

in consequence of «K tov irapavop.r||iaTOS, 2J his illegal action." Fortheadj.cf Chrest. II. 372"(ii/A.n.) rb dvayvwo-Bev 8dveiov eKpdXXio €k irapavo(iov ydiiov vevo-

papyrus shows

(i«vov,

and P Tebt

"illegitimate" }6

2

(iv/A.D.)

II.

2S5

1

(A.D. 239) where adv. occurs

Ta

Kal

irapav6(J.u>s

applied to P Flor I.

it is

The

children.

in

T
4ir]l

pii]/o[Ki.v8vvu>s

TOTTWV ToX|JLWp.€Va.

napaftvdia. in its only

NT, 1 Cor 14 3 (cf. Sap 19 12 ), "encouragement" or "comfort." J. Weiss

occurrence in the

relers to spiritual ail

I.

thinks that the idea

may

be derived from the tales

which a mother or nurse relates to a child cf. I Thess 2 U In the- Christian and MGr irapauvfli., "fable," "tale." :

P Oxy X. 129S 2 pondent as friends":

(iv/A.D.) the

—

Trapap.v9i'a tuiv

cf.

"provoke" (= irapopyû, 16 as {ICC ad Heb 3

Moffatt '

(a.D.

"the consolation of 332).

In

BGU

)

'

rebellious

God."

writer addresses his corres-

i.Xa>v,

P Th ad 17"

7ior.pa,mKpalvco,

IV.

occurs in the

NT

only in

7iapa.7ii7iT0j. The use of this verb in

as with us

0-vu.pVj irapairto-LV

that

is

suggested.

" consolation" in a money form " Cf. the late use of the word = gratuity" rate

"

to express

7ia.px.mKpxof.i6g

Xoyov 8iaTpo(pu>v 6X([y]rjv Tivd toO piou irapap.u0Lav. The word seems to have developed into tue "comforts" of life,

The girl is murdered, and the 8uvt]9u> 8ia.Tpaf|vai. mother demands that the murderer irapcurxciv avTTJ tis

any

by

regarded

parallel to irapo£vvu.

it is

I'va

at

is

coinage

with a further sense of provoking or angering

In Deut 32 16

Kingd 15", Sm Job Nestle's note in Exp ^xxi.

it is

LXX

his

12ff -, a 1024™' long legal report of the end of iv/A. u.. we read of an old woman who sold her daugh er iropvopoo-Kiu

—

Hesych.), a

Aq.

1

the terms of

it (sc.

Heb 7

11 ,

3

8

'

15

from Ps 94 (95> 8

and Th Prov

17

11

:

cf.

and see

,

p. 94.

s*

P Oxy I. 95 (A.D. 129) ^ dXXws irws 8ia(f)9ap[»i]yai. [ a contract) should be broken or it .

f,v

edv

" .

,

in

if

any

489

TrapairXto) other

way be rendered 66

Heb

in

meaning

invalid

"

9 Sap 6

(cf.

—

(Edd.), supports the sinister 3 12 2 ) cf. also Osti: 50 (as :

,

ii. time ol Trajan) Sid to ir(apa)p. 430 t^v irpoT(epav) airox(T|v), where, in view of the foregoing ex., Wilcken (Ostr. i. pp. 78 f., 820) falls back " danebenfallen," on his earlier interpretation of the verb " l2 also P VIII. See (A.D. 396) II33 Oxy verlorengehen."

amended

Ostr.

n-eTfTufKevai)

=

Sid to irapaiTCTrTOKtvT] (/, TrapaTT€TrTajKtVai) to vp[apuaT]iov crov Kai pi?) €upio-K€o-8ai St^Xw toutw(=o) dKvpov, "since your bond ha< been lost and cannot be found I declare that it is null" (Ed.), and BGU I. 214 15 (a.D. 152) Sid to
cf.

toi[s iv

.

.

.

have

fallen into

.

succour" (Bell):

to give

6

(<".

cf.

10*)

330-340)

8cios Xd-yos,

misfortune the word of

.

.

T]|iiv

6

and

occurs ter in Vett. Val. , e.g. p.

ib.

73"

God

exhorts us

2

The verb

19'6

'.

Siavofa. irapamir-

tjj

tovtcs.

II. 45"-

A

(1".

had stayed too long in the KTiTroXdxavov ("vegetable garden ") mentioned just before. Needless to say, we do not propose to define the word in its NT occurrences from these instances see Field Notes, p. 160 f. :

nxpyppeco. For the verb used metaphorically "flow past," "drift 1 refers back to

Moffatt (ICC ad I.) away," in lleb 2 Prov 3 21 and quotes Clem. Paed. III.

5S Sib

xi.

NT dir. tip. = 2

(n.C.

dfv^Xapov Selections,

"

"

16 (Ac 20 ) is found Tois [ oXovs eis 246) TrapairXevpo-avTes

sail

Wilcken

70)

p.

(

s

(=

(i/iiA.D.)

Irehvu

iv.

Petr ]vs

III. p. 206,

now

554)

p.

P

in

past

.... [InPLond854

for the editors' irapeir[Xe«o-Jdp.T)v.]

irap(Tro[iT|o-]dpTiv

rea

Is

For

1

the subst. see P Oxy III. 525 (early ii/A.D.) 6 irapdirXous tou 'AvTaioTroXiTou oxXripoTaTos «o-tiv, "the voyage past the Antaeopolite nome is most troublesome."

xpî

The subst. irapdppupa. with reference apparently to a covering stretched along a ship's side for purposes of pros6 te' tion, is found in SylP 969 (B.C. 347-6) iroifjo-si h\ Kal

nypda>]iiog. Ramsay (Luke, p. 36 f. ) describes the dat. absolute in Ac 28 11 Trapdo"r)pu> Aioo-Koipois, " with the Dioscuri as figure-head," as "the correct technical form, guaranteed by in inscriptions," thus rendering unnecessary Blass's conjectural alteration w tjv TrapdcrTjpov AiocrKovpwv. Kor this use of Trapdo-T]pos cf. P Lond 256 re, to (a) 2

many examples

(A.I).

(=11.

15)

p.

99)

*|s

P Tebt

Trapdo-T)|ios EPtS,

—

II.

Tois

aXX[ovs]

(=P

Petr

III.

" other

TrapairXno-Covs,

32)

p.

similar

Tois

persons,"

1"' 22 (h.c.

116) Kal tou p.«v 'I'lXoKXe'ovs irapa" Philocles TrXr|0-iaTois8idToO iiropvT|paToSTrpocvt'YKapevou, in the was contained similar to what forward matter brought I.

memorandum"

:

cf.

tne adveibial use in Phil 2 27

I.

.

v.

p.

:

BGU

V. p. 31) the word is used Gnomon 194 (= " mirk" or " [.].«ii sign pdvw irpo general sense See also «£bv to Tfjs SiKaioo-uvT|s irapdo-ripov coopeiv. For the veil) irapao-Tip.eidop.ai cf. Aristeas 147, 158. '

=

With "similarly," equally" or "also," MotTatt (/CC ad I. ) compares Maxim. Tyr. vii. 2 Kal ccttIv Kal 6 dp\uv iroXtws p^pos, Kal 01 i.e.

almost

"

dp\6pevoi

TrapaTrXT]crlii»s.

.

226.

In the

11 TrapaTrXino-uos in lleb 2

.

22 and 23 (B.C. 221) concern two ships belonging to the figure-he id (dxdpaKTos) see Wilcken

Queen which have no

in the

not,ptx.nb]oia>g.

.

(= III. p. 220) KuP€pfr|TTi9 iSCou irXoiov do-fjuoy, where, however, the editor notes that the termination of P Lille do-fjuou is doubtful, and has perha is been altered. 236)

Archiv

.

486

account of corn-lading ii/iii A.D.) €is dvao-eiTTicriy Kal TrXoi(uv) p. u>v €vos pev 06 irapdcriipov QdXia P Lond 94S 2 (a D. Xoittov oS Trapdo-T|'pov) yup( ), and (an

.

nypy.nh]oioc,. P Par 63 1 » (B.C. 164)

P Tor

Kal

Tas vuvaiKas Kocrpiios Kal Trepio-ebiYyeiv ("bind themselves round ') aLSoi criicbpovi, p^| irapappvuicri ttjs dXT|6etas Sid xavvornTa (" vain conceit "). o-vo-Tc'XXtiv

KipcoTovs tois 10-Tiois Kal tois Trapappupacriv TOIS XfUKOlS-

ny.pa.ntem. This

P Lond 1917 14

,

a.d.

TrapaTrto-oOo-iv poT][9a]y " to those who

o-up.
.]T)4>0ov€t

ir[a]p[a]'yY€'X{X){Tai

Mace

dat. (as in 2

c.

P Lond 1915 2


same weakened sense may be found in r>. 330-340) where the writer speaks of a TrapaTrTwpa SiapoXiKf) (sic) into which he had fallen, but which, as Bell suggests, may not mean more than that he suggested, and the

,

"

For the meaning "fall into

7rapaaK6va£a>

—

.

iu (\.D. 127) Trapacrripioicr8[u>crav, with 34 verso " notes" made by the officials at the side of 11 public documents, BGU I. 82 (A.D. 1S5) irapacrrjuiwo-dpevos having taken note of the letter," and for ri\v eirio-To[\f|]v, P

Oxy

I.

reference to the

'

ny.py.no pevofitu,

the subst.

P

Petr II. I3<5) 3 (B.C. 25S-253) o[v]k ¥8
passed us by

in this

way" (Ed

),

I'SI

iv twi TrapaTrop€u€or0at tov PacriXc'a

IV 354 13 c(.

:

Mt

27

(B c. 254-3) 39 ,

cf.

P

Giss

"prepare,"

In the royal ordinance P Tebt I. 5" (B.C. 1 18) it is laid that the measures used by revenue officers shall be tested, and that they must not exceed tfie government

measure by more than the two [ .] allowed tuv tis to TrapaTTTwpaTa €[Tr]iK€x w p 7lH €i'u>[y A editors suggest two hundredths of a x°' VLl

for errors,

.

L

"lapse"

rather

Part

VI.

than a

wilful

"sin"

is

the

.

.

p:

"sip"

the

or

connotation

(a.d. 212)

t|

Tfjs

dTip[£]as

nypy.oKevd£co,

"make

The

ready."

Amh

verb

is

used

in

a

11 (iv/v a.d ) oi&iv ?T£|pov] 145 Trapao-Kfudiêi ttoXXous ciSoTas to [crbv] «is T|pds tvSidOtTov " no other reason causes many who Trpoo-cpti-yeiv [poi,

causative sense in P

down

6

40"'-

Trapao-i]p€i[«]cris.

al.

nypamcofix.

I.

know your PSI

I.

me

to

come

to

me

for

help" (Edd.),

croi €ST|Xwcra I'va irapacn
" the leather workers

toiis

'

tov Appioviou irapao-xftv and the late TavpeXd-rr) ('the bull driver") to S«ppa,

crKUTe'as Tii

feelings for

3

50 (iv/v A.D.)

II.

BGU

I.

103

s

(vi/vii

a.d.)

(=

")

Chrest.

I. p.

tbo) KaTa£r|a>o-ov

toijtous irapao-Ktvdcre dpopoTtpous eXGfjv evTav9[a.

63

490

TrapaaKevi]

BGU

Other exx. of the verb are

1159' (time of

IV.

Augustus) ipya.-vi\a.v irapecro-KeuaKus (/. irapeo-KevaKcis 3 17 inscrr. Syll 721 (= 662) (B.C. |i€YaXt]V, and from the

I

ib. 545 ( = 707) 165-4) €iixpi""Tov eauTbv irapao-Keudyav, tov Kaipbv
16

3

(ii/B.C.) tol irpbs

understood intransitively "prepare," "make preparations," see Proleg. than reflexively "prepare himself" (AV, RV)

irapaTvyâvca jixparldr/fii. For irapaTiBriLu

Mk 6"

rr]apaT«0eiKa

ttji

p. 156.

rf|V [irapovo-l'av

is

"when

found in the general sense o. "preparation

45

isi -

17

P

(B.C. 246) TotavTT)V 7rapao-K€UT]v,

had

I

is

in

P Petr I.

41

6

(AD. 250) aiTov|ie[v SoBfjvai tjuiv rjpf'pav irpbs] Trapao-K«rf|v and Syll 503 = 3 596) 11 [c. B c. 200) tt][s rt twv *

Tfjs 8£kt)s,

(

0"£tu>v irap]apdvTL0"[ev.

For (cf.

Didache

see

ipeis 8{ vT)o-TevcraTe TeTpd8a ye shall fast on the fourth day and

viii.

XVI.

Antt.

163 The questions raised by the use of Trapao-Keur| in the (vi. 2). Synoptics and Jn lie outside our province, but see Abbott

Joh. Gr.

= dies

92

p.

cf.

Herwerden Lex.

f.

Jos.

cites

s.v.

irapao-KexiT|

f|

Veneris from Clem. Al. p. 316, 15 (Sylb.).

20'):

cf.

irapaTttveiv Tr^v dircJSoo-iv, verb is used of distance in So-ov irapaTe£v«i vo(tov),

v^vat

.

.

.

P Oxy II 237 « u 10 (a.d. 1S6) "to postpone payment." The P Amh II. 68 31 (late i/A.D. «
P

[_T]fjs "yr|s [«]'

29" (A.D. 2S9) XeXovoVov irapaTtvovo-tv votov. Strass

by

Ac

(cf.

33 verso"

I.

17

3

e.g.

),

P Tor 4irl

avT^ypacpa 12

1

I.

i"'-

287

10

.

"they petitioned the

.

ib.

291

32

116)

—

late

KvpCu,

to his lord,"

strat

cn-paTti-ycT

gus adding

162) rai]r eo-rlv to is the evidence sub-

(A.D.

tov Y«'vous irapaTeOf'vTa, "

Tf[ep]l

it

[tuj]

161-9) «v«t[v]xov ra

(A.D.

. Tr[a]paTi9eptvot a statement . .,"

(B.C.

Emperor

Spapciv iraptBeTO

" the veteran straightway ran and reported II.

28

KaTao-Tao-eois,

Tfjs

(interview with an

6 T|Pd[KO.To]s evSiis

P Tebt

the

this

this

mitted concerning parentage" (Edd.),

s*

ib.

ois Trapt8[€]pr|v dvT[vyp]d[ois,

(a.D. 166) 318 "in accordance

dK[o]Xov8us with the copies of the deeds submitted by me" (Edd.), PSI V. 447 16 (a.D. 167) o rt irape'BovTO (cf. Blass-Debrunner,

SiKauopaTa tu> [irp]o yeYpa(pp.evi}>) 'IovXtw, and 6 15 (a d. 2S0-281) Tif|V ti piav iroXXaKis TrapsBepe8a 8id twv o-civ vTrouvr]u.dTtov, where Jouguet (see his note ad I.) finds the meaning to be, "nous avons fait ces plusieurs fois consigner, a toutes fins utiles, le recit de ,

94.

§

I)

P Thead

JlKpOLTeiVCO,

"prolong" (Ac

P Oxy ii/A.D.)

1

Kal irapao-K€UT|v, "but the preparation day (Friday)":

afforded

From

almonds before you."

set

.

technical designation for Friday

irapaa-Keuri as the

MGr)

—

tov

ppoxjov is

easy to "submit," "report," "bring forward

Kal 7rapa9T]0'ou.cu

(iv

Strass

literary ex.

ws dp.vy80.Xds

by way of proof"

II.

A

irap€0T)Ka,

€-yti>

transition

"

to

<£iXo\j[u.€v]t|i

p.T|Tpl

("the ink pot"). Menander Fragm. 146 p. 43

p-e'Xavos

(B.C. 257) oirws to. irpbs

avTou] irapao-K€iiao-u>u.f8a.

P Oxy

cf.

al.,

:

P Cairo Zen 59096 4

Cf. also

sense "place beside," "set II. 326 (c. a.d. 45)

in its literal

before," as in

The

actes dans ton journal."

runs

—A

Sixain tx (l Si T V orpaTTryu irapaBov Kal to

tivcl

I.

SÔVTa

35 subscription of Chrest. I. 26 find no exact parallel,

Wilcken can

(A.D. 156), for which

7TOLfjo-€l.

The verb

common

is

in

connexion with the declaration

as when in P Oxy IV. registration of claims on property, 713 (a.D. 97) a claim of ownership addressed to the keepers

and 7iOLpa.rt]peco.

P

For this verb "watch carefully," as Par 42" (B.C. 156) (= UPZ\. p. 31S)

o-ras

Mk

in

x^

1*1

3

a

cf.

al.,

88 iru|iirapo-

iv Tols Xoi/rrois Kal TrapaTT|pr|a-as tovs dXdo-Topas,

TJp.iv

"

you will do us a favour if for the future you will stand by us and keep a watchful eye on the criminals," and P Oxy VI. 937 16 (Hi/ A.D.) TrapavYt'Wti) o~oi £va irapayycCXris " I bid irao-i. tois €K€l you to bid irapaT-ripao-Bat avTrjv, strict watch on it (a stone all who are there to keep a .

.

.

bowl)." In I.k 20 20 Field [Notes,

" absolutely,

.

of the records

p.

74) prefers to take the verb

Hobart

Ostr 10 (ii/A.D.)

(= P Tebt

II. p.

an

p. 153 f. 1 ebt

of days on which an unnamed person irapaTrjpt." For the verb with reference to the scrupulous (not "wrong-

number ful ")

10 Burton days and seasons in Gal 4 Dion Cass, xxxviii. 13 tol €k tov ovpavov TrapaTrjptlv, and three passages from Josephus.

observance of

[ICC ad

,

"inserted

in

the

I2 3 (A.D. 93) Trape8
irepoveCSwv of the subst. in

P Oxy III. 533* (ii/iii A.D.) al Trpoo-o8ot Trapd Tui Tapeiu> e[v TrJapaBtVu Xo"yLo*8fJTwo"av, and P Gen I. 44" (a.d. 260) Sid Tfjs Trapa6«'o-«u>s t
.

.

8paxpwv.

Hence

—

"commend"

the thought of

another, as in

P Oxy XIV. i663 8 (a

a person to the care of

letter of

recommendation s

irapaTiSeuaC 0-01, and PSI I. 96 (v/a.d.) Trapa8io-6ai a[uTb]y tois irpuTOK(top.r|Tais ?) : cf. ii/iii

Ac

A.D.) ZwTfjpa

.

.

.

s 32 also Ps 30 (Lk 23"). 14", 20 ,

l.) cites

•yfyvcSptva

See also Aristeas 246.

juxpu.Tvy%dvco, p.

n
"a watching

Hobart "

TrapeTeBlTi),

=

CPR

another," see

illness.

" 337) contains a note of a

—

also insert copies in the property-statements of their hus" bands" (Edd.). For the mid. pledge," "deposit with

'

illustrates its use for close observation of

headed

M

uov

watching their opportunity.'

is

(A.D. 1S6) irapaTiBsTuo-av 81 register": cf. ib. II. 237"" Kal ai -yvvaiKts T a is iiTroo-Tdo-«o-i Ttiv dvSpwv, "wives shall

for

"

(Lk

17

20 ),

like

153 as a medical term. " watchfulness." observation," p.

its

verb,

MGr

is

claimed by

irapo.TT|pr|o-i,

"happen to be present," as in Ac 17" (cf. Field, Notes 13" (ii/a.d.) 125), may be illustrated from P Oxy I. 1

XdpLV i\lti 8«0iS Trdo-lV yiVUHTKUV [[0Tt]] OTt p€T€'XaPov " I thank TrapaTiTcvx^Ta nXovTtwva «Ls Tbv *0|vpvYX € ^ Tr v all the gods to think that I came upon Plution in the 11 179) irpbs (a.d. Oxyrhynchite nome" (Edd.), ib. 76 l

'

491

TrapavTiKa *'

at

Kaipbv -n-apaTv-yxavwv tis kw(it|v N«u«pas, happening the present time to be at the village of Nemerae " (Ed'l.). The idea of "chance" is not necessarily implied, and is almost wholly wanting, see e.g. I' Tebt II. 303 15 (a. D. 176-1S0) ottws Trapanjy^ri «ls tov . . 8iaXo*yio-u.dv, "that he may be present at the assize," id. 276 15 (ii/iii A.D. )

often

.

t|

tw tov ["Apfws, " Venus 12 (A.D. 295) conjunction with Mars." P Lips I. 29

8i 'A(f>poS£TjT| TrapaTv-yxdvovo-a

being in ov p[ov]\[op.]cu avTrjv irapaT[u])^[ci]y tois T]g.€Tt'pois " I do not wish that she should mix herself [irpdvpaa-iv, up in our affairs," and Preisigke 421" (iii/A.D.) (= Deiss-

LAE

mann

"in order

372) IV [o]vv

p.

Kal TrapaTvxTjs .... (at a festal

eLSjjs

you may know and be present

that

procession)." " " For a new subst. irapdrtuîs intercourse," personal -l relations," see the early Christian letter P Amh I. 3 (a)"'-

wapeSpivw

7ict,pxpovd(o.

With a

Cor

2

II 23 Trapacf>povi»v

XaXw, "I am talking like the account, written at earliest of an Alexandrian gymnasiarch

madman," we may compare

about A.D. 200, of the before the

trial

Emperor Claudius,

Chrest.

—

I.

14"

», where the

1-

condemned man scornfully asks toi(=t£) -yap aXXo fx°HL]povovvTu pacriXtu tiSttov SiSovai " for what else is there to do except to give way to a mad king?" ;

similarly attributed to the

is

IIapaij>poo-vvn

Emperor Gains

Caligula in Jos. Antt. XIX. 2S4 (v. 2) tov Sid rf\v iroXXrjv arrovoiav Kal Trapapoo"vvnv, oti p.f| irapapfjvai T|9e'Xr]cr€V

to TovSaiwv

<:9vos ri\v

TraTpiov 9pTjcrK(£tav Kal 9tbv -Trpoo-a-yo-

pcvEiv avTov, TafrtELvwo-avTos avTovs.

=

(between a.d. 264 and 282)
LAE

(= Deissmann

"as he hath

Tra]pdTev£iv Trdira, us by dealings with the Papas." rjp.ds [iicf>«'Xn,o-«

p.

195)

profited

7lO(.pot.(f>pOVlOt..

We

can cite no instance of this form as in 2 Pet 2 16

TrapacbpocruvT]), but for Trapacbpovrjo-is (as in cf.

BGU

I.

310

21

LXX

(v.l.

Zach I2 4

)

(Byz.) Tr[aJpacbpovrjcrcus.

not.pct.-/i ei udt,(a, i

nxpoLVTixtx..

P Oxy

II.

"spend 237

14

Tiii

(a.d. 186)

irapavTiKa dpvn-

u.rj

" not having immediately denied the

dcfjeiXciv,

(ii/A.D.

the winter" (Ac 27 12 , 28 11 al.) tc o-TpaTevpaTa ,

:

aTro8e£du.c-v[dv]

)

o-a[v]Ta tv

TJJ

cf.

OG/S

544

30

to Trapax«ip.d-

TrdXei.

claim."

Hence

the adjectival use in 2 Cor 4"= "for the moment "; Field Notes p. 183. For the form irdpavTa (Trap* 15 avTd) see P Tebt I. 13 (B.C. 114) irdpavTa %\ crvu.ij/r|"
but

immediately seized one of the above-mentioned persons (Edd.), and

is

cf.

Mayser Gr.

9

13

,

Jude 12,=

"am

turned

Plutarch, e.g. Vit. Pelop. ix. tov 8« ^vXXiSov irapa<()«povTos " tov Xdvov, letting the remark pass without notice." Plut. Arat. 43 tot« piv ovv irapT|vfyK€ to pTjOeV, may add

We

" he let what was said pass without regarding it," editor quotes for a similar meaning in P Eleph o-v 8i i-ws

tov vvv iraptVT|v[ox]a$

IIapT|V€YKa Kal irapt'SwKa

(Wilcken Archiv

iii.

a

is

n

5

(B.C.

p. 395)

also the interesting

cf.

:

(=

Chrest.

s

irpoKCific'vov icpov Pvo~o-ov o-ToXf.cru.aTos Trfixtis ScKa,

(a.d.

3S0) Trapa&t5ujKa vuiv the

Chrest.

I.

(EuOt'vetav

els

Kavdvos

StiXT^-yaTLovos

For

(=

.

I.

36

15

.

.

p.

300

twv

.

.

f.) .

BGU

III.

irapT|v«VKa

Kal

and

a-rpaTiwTwv

d-rrb

ol'vov ^terras 8icrx«tX(ovs.

forward," "produce," cf. P Amh II Si 12 (a.d. 247) irapcvtvKtiv avTov tovs P[o]tj9ovs 5 avTov, and P Flor II. 127 (A.D. 256) where a man writes that, in view of his arrival, the bath should be heated, and

wood

tor

meaning

"bring

—

burning kept in readiness Kal Sokovs eis avTo See also the late P Oxy I. 13 1 1 ' (vi/vii a.d .),

n-ap«v«x8fjvai.

135"

(a.d. 579),

and

cf.

p.

338)

10S)

diroTcao-dTujo-av

tw

iv

u.tjv(1)

exou-fvioi.

T)u.ibXiov

On the other hand notice the emphatic «v9vs Trapaxpû-a. cf. Dalman Kal Trapaxprj(ia in I' Strass I. 35 17 (iv/v A.D.) :

Words, p. 28

f.

7zd.pdct.fog,

"a leopard" (Rev 13 animals in the charm P Lond

:

cf. I.

the varied assortment of

I2i 783 (iii/A.D.)

(=

I.

p. 109)

(weasel) Xe'iov irdpSaXis p-vâXis (shrewmouse). For irdpSaXus as a type of roguery, see Ileadlam's note ad

u'CXovpos

Herodas

III. S9.

p. irj)

tov

©awiTos

Gen

TrapT|V€VKa Kal -rrapc'Suma inrtp dTro9cwo-
I.

i.

common

)

]tj

formula in tax

papyrus dealing with the apotheosis of Apis, P

UFZ

phrase in monetary transactions, see further The word is associated with Berger Strafklauseln p. 7S f. s delay for a month in such a passage as P Amh II. 49 (B.C.

a

2

i[

common

(=

P Fay 92 1S (A.D. 126) hand to hand " (Edd.),

which the

Trdv9* VTrtp9€U€vos.

virjp

(B.C. 152)

>

Heb

Similarly Field {Notes, p. 39) renders the act. Mk 14 s6 " turn aside, cause (or suffer) to pass and by," supports the rendering by various passages from

(a.d. 170)

ttjv

18 "immediately": P Par 46

Trapc'vcyKe in

receipts

:

'

Trapaxprjp-a TrapeVouai. irpos o-«, and " directly from 7rapaxprjp.a Std X 1 P° S

found in pass, in

223-222)

12

"(Ac 27 ) cf. -S>//342 (= "762)" (A.D. 48) Tatov] AvtuvCov Trapaxeiu-acrCav.

wintering

nct.pct.xpf]po:,

4S6.

p.

aside."

the

"a KaTa

"

nctpaufiipa)

974

7nx.por.yEijuy.aict.,

cf.

Aristeas 316.

Tictpedpevco, lit.

"have

my

of the verb in

(=

3

its

seat beside."

only

NT

27

For the

occurrence

religious connotation

Cor 9 13 we may cite S{ Kal YwaiKiuv i-ôSos 1

,

(ii/B.c. ) yivto-On) 695) ds to Lepbv Kal TrapeSp€veTu)0"av «v Twt icpui tt^v 8tov pdXXovo-av Ti|ii)v Kal TrapeSpeiav troi.ovu.tvai. tt)s

Syll 552

(= 3 717) 35 (B.C. 100-99) where are commended because TrapfjSptvo-av ib.

521

.

dirdjo-ais iv SirXois

—-they

4tticf.

:

the ephebi at Athens Tai$ €KKX-r|o-[£ais .

.

"attended" the meetings inarms,

vote. although they were not allowed yet to speak or Lat. adsideo is a close equivalent. The newly discovered "historian" of the Trojan

The

W ar, r

i'Xl

napafxi

7rap€/j.l3oAr}

Dictys the Cretan,

P Tebt

tells us,

2tj8 72 (early iii/A.D.)

II.

Si Trupij TrapT)Sptu
TJj

(=

(iii/A.D.)

Spiuw(

=

I.

112)

p.

(S)i'Tti)V

o-ov,

I2I 8M

OG/S 473°

37 41) Tapias o

(A.I>.

TraptSpcvo-as ttjv TrpwTnv €£dpi}vov 4*1X08111105 'Eo-TiaC[ov. In Arisieas Si tols Si TcxvlTais 7rapr|8peutv eiriueXiis, " would Thackeray renders carefully supervise the crafts-

The

men."

subst.

OG/S

appears in

"assessor" (cf. Sap 9*). where see Dittenberger's

-rrdpeSpos,

1S5

9

Trapeio-tSuno-av (2 aor. pass, for 2 aor. act., Blass Gr. p. 43) See also Vett. Val. p. 345 s and Linde

•ydp Tivts avBpwrroi. Epic. p. 26.

,

ityyt\6v crov «k twv irapt-

-rre'u.\|/ov

and

by the

(i/B.c),

note.

7ia.peiaepxojua.i, lit. "come in from the side." Rom 20 " come in to the side sarily present

:

Vett. Val. p. 357' toOto hi p.01 Trap«io-fjX-

cf.

On

8fv irepl ttjs TrpoKfi.p.«vT)S aYu-yrjs. the other hand with Gal 2* sneaked in to spy out our freedom" Burton

[ICC ad I. compares such a

passage as Luc. Asin.

)

=

present": P Lille I. 12 (B.C. 250-249) Kal irapdvTi irepl twv p (dpovpwy), '* I have recalled to you in your presence (i. e by word of mouth) 1

0-01

P Lond 42"

the affair of the hundred arourae," I.

p.

UPZ

30,

i.

TrdvTwv

o"ou irapovTos

home

Selections,

p. 3 10,

€Tr€8€dp.rjV,

(B.C.

Trapeo-ouai. -irpbs

"came

153)

P Ryl

UPZ

(=

Amh

II.

66'

5

at

(a.d. 124)

i.

p

338)

77 (a.d. 192) irapiov e£ir(€v), Field (Notes, p. 65) prefers this see also Mt 26 50 a!.

1 meaning in Lk 13 We may add a lew exx. of prepositional phrases P Tebt II. 423 14 (early iii/A.D.) €v Tip irapovn, "at presen'," P Ryl II. 108' (a. D. 1 10- 1) «irl tou irapovros, "for the 21 (c. A.D. loo) (as in Olsson Papyruspresent," P Fay 122 briefe, p. 179) Kcrra irap<5[vTO, "at present," P Giss I. ls 47 (time of Hadrian) irpos to iropov, "with regard to the present" (cf. Heb I2 11 )- cf. also P Ryl II. 109 10 (a.d.

latter

:

«irl

—

-rrapdvTi 0-01 Sid ponSou,

"

"you being represented by

(Edd.).

21 )

:

from the side," hence " introduce " (2 Pet

in

"bring P Tor

cf.

i*JH-<

I

(

(B.C.

116) irpoee'p€To dXXoTpiov

clvai to Trapcicra'ydp.cvov iiir' aiiTov, where irapa- does not convey any lea of secrecy or stealth, cf. s.v. irapeio-cpepu. i

This applies also to the verb

in Aristeas

20

tt

TOV O-KOTfOV

Trap€|€'X6T|

VU.WV.

7iot.petoepco.

With the phrase in 2 Pet I 5 o-rrouSrjv Trdo-av irapeto-tv^YKavT«s Deissmann compares the almost similar expression in

tivcs irpofjo-av

" p.eTa TaiiTa irapeio-rix8r|o-av els rty (3ao-i\«£av, any who were there before or had since been introduced into the " kingdom (Thackeray), and in Apol. Aristides 8.

CIG

Decree of Stritouicaea,

the i/A.D o-irou8r|v

lo-(p6peo-8ai,

10 2715 n irdo-av

II.

as

pointing, to say the least, to a writers "of the familiar forms and

common

use by the two formulae of religious emotion"; see

BS

p.

360

ff.,

The phrase clo-
Greek

is

fully

and

in late

especially p. 367

but his

claim that the addition of irapa- alters the sense can hardly be pressed in view of the above citation. See, however, the

nuance "smuggle" in P Tebt I. 3S 12 (B.C. 113) I. p. 563) X *P LV r ^ v n'a.p*Lo-(pepdvTu>v els Tr|v

(=

<

Chrest.

kwu.tjv

Kal

"

TrapairwXoiivTtuv KoXf-rriTjiKov e'Xatov Kal klki, owing to the smuggling into the village and illicit sale of Colpitic and

"

castor oil

(Edd.).

TiapEKTOg. "

7ta.p£iadya>, lit.

The corr. double compd. Trape£e'pxop.ai occurs in the late P Lond 1075 1 ' (vii/A.D.) = III. p. 282) Xva. p/r| tou Xoitto[OJ

irapaxpf)p.a

41

II.

forward and said."

an assistant

Xvkos

Jt[i]

still

iraptivai toiis pap-ruprjo-ai. Suvau-tVous t6[v] 6v[o]v, "that " there were present persons able to witness to the murder 50 and P VII. kot (Edd.), 1070 (iii/A.D.) Oxy 8i|/iv irapuv, "when with you in person" (Ed.); (2) "have come":

P Par 46 18

cl

5

(B.C. 168)

10) (is

p

" while you were

went short altogether," P

I

1

Trapeio-c'XSoi.

"am

(1)

ep.vr|cr8T]v

235)

use of the verb in

"who

ndpetjui

(=

The

of a state of things already existing" (SH) shows that the idea of stealth is not neces5

This rare word used as a prep. "

NT) is DUache

[i/uater in

except

1 For the irapeKT&s 0«oC. (census return A.D. 132-3) irpo'y(€ ypap.p.evii>v), "apart from the persons

TraptKTis tvvoias, form irapc£ cf. PSI

twv

irape£

c. gen. "apart from," seen in Test, xii, patr. Zab i. 4

I.

5

vi.

—

21

;'•

,

written above," and

P Oxy VIII.

1133' (A.D. 396) tous

"

T«'o-o-apasxP uo"t vo 'J s iraptl p.upidSioi' €£aKOo"Co(= solidi less

golden

co)v,

four

6obMnyriads."

fj

7iape/
The

military use of Trap€p.pdXXu>, which

LXX = Lk

jiapeioaKTog. Like

word

only occurrence in the NT, Gal 2 4 need not necessirily have a sinister reference, but may simply mean that the brethren are " alien " to the rrapeio-d.'yio, this

in its

,

into which they have introduced themselves see Burton ad Gal I.e. and cf. Suid. irapeuraKTov dXXt>Tpu>v.

body

:

mxpeiadvco. The subst. occurs iraptio-Suo-iv

?X" S

.

*1

P

Strass I

Xpdvw, "you cannot " possession for a long time

:

the sense

13

N

encamp

(Tr£pi.(3aXovo-tv

up."

With

P Fay

91

6

absolutely press:

P Oxy

Anz

"(cf.

AB)

is

common

in the

Subsidia, p. 311 f.) appears in " raise in the sense "cast up,"

may be compared the technical use in (a.d. 99), where we have irapep.pdXXouo-a used to describe a woman who puts olives into the this

similarly

P Ryl

II.

12S 9

(c.

A.D.

30).

See also

4

(vi/A.D.) OTi els fK8to-p.a irpd-ypaTd Tiva " that you are giving yourself over to Trapep.pdXX«i.s tauTov, " lawless deeds (Edd.). I.

129

30

22 (iii/A.D.) oiStulav 7
I9

"

is

just that of

Jude 4

no-pefifiohfi, originally

Theophilus

"insertion," (f>:

9) or

"

came as early as 57) to be used of a

interpolation,"

Diphilus

(jr.

493

irapevo^Xtm

"encampment." [Phryn. ed. Lob. p. 377 word as Seivws MaKsSoviKov, but see Thumb

or

"camp"

describes the

hellen. p

7rafjt^co

It is

224.]

LXX

so used in the

and

decies in the

NT

with slightly varying connotations. Similar e\x. from the papyri are Hl.'iU IV. 1097 6 (time of Claudius or Nero) dirfjXBev eis irapeppoXn.y o-TpaTtvo"ao-8ai. 3 140 (time of Hadrian) irpoeLTeBTj

I.

id.

ijSe

«irio-ToX(ty

f|

—

T|p.C (/

and from the

el(i.O,

— B.C.

(Thessalonica

inscrr.

Syll 31S

|i€T€-Tr€u,i|/aTo tls ri]v

117)

(

= 3 700) 2 °

iraptv|3oXT|v.

See also Kennedy Sources,

p. 15 to the great irapefifioXTJ near the suburb

reff.

Interesting

of Nicopolis will be found in the letter on the Meletian For the village schism, P Lond ic,^ 10 "'- (A.D. 335?).

named

(a. D.

330

and the

130),

nome, see P Ryl

in the Arsinoiie

IIape|j.|3oXTJ

editor's note

P

to

Iamb

I

II.

2

I.

s

19

15

its

,

II.

(A.

"annoy," "trouble," only occurrence in the NT, cf.

irapevoxXc'w,

I45-6) AlocrKOpoS

81'

Vat

I'

CKOLO-ToW (TOL

.

The more usual constr. in (B.C. 161) (= UPZ\. p.

TTapcvoj^Xwv. e.g.

.

C" oiv

XnTridSnv,

Lond

Xt(—

34

p]^

9

B.C.

(c.

379

€i)Te

2

(iii/A.D. (/.

OLKiapi

16

(B.C.

f|pds

?)

From

"do .

63S'

3

II.

s

2S6 10 (a.d. 82)

ace,

is c.

(B.C.

tov

p^|

give

145

?)

'Ao-]k-

.

p^]

literary

-irapevoxXciv reference in

Com.

P Tor

OGIS

cite

I.

56 ouk

p.

I

(see s.v. irape'x"),

viil

B

and

BGU

7iy.peTiidi]iJ,oq.

"

The sense of "a sojourner," or a stranger settled in a particular district only for a time, which is confined in the to Gen 23*, Ps 3S(39) 12 and in the to 1 Pet I 1 11 Heb 13 , can be well authenticated (see Hort's note), 2

LXX

in our

documents.

Thus

in a Will,

P Petr

III.

7

15

—

(nc.

23S-7), a bequest is made to a certain Apoiionius TrapeiriStjpov 8s Kal Svpio-H 'IiovdSas [KaXsiTat, and in P Tor II.

S 13 (B.C. IlS) irapemSTjpouvTes (perigrini) and KaToiKoiivTes (inco/ae)

are

irpoo-tTa|€ Willi Heb II

irhiov

p^| 13

we may

p.

92

ff.

ntx.pepXO/.KX.t, " " 11 (iv/v A. 11. ) (= Christ. pass by : P Giss I. 54 ttoXXoI (/. iroXXd) irXoia irapfjX8av yopuipeva cf.

I.

:

For the

constr.

with Sid. as in

Mt

8 28

cf.

P

Amh

49S)

p.

Lk

1S 37

.

s

II.

154 (vi/vii A.D.) p^| irapeXBeiv Tiva Sid tuv cttoikciwv avTov, " that no one should pass by the way of its farmsteads." The verb is used in con lexion with time in P Magd 25 s (B.C. ,

221) iTap€XT|Xv9dTos toO \p6v[o]v, and the Imperial

edict

P Fay 20 6

:

Mt

A.D.) 4k

(iii/iv

tov irap*X8dvTos \povou

14

cf.

15

,

cf.

P Gen

I.

72*

(ii/iii

A.

D

.

)

euScus ofiv

dp[-y]vpiov €TOipao*ov, I'va iraptpxdpevos €tipu> irp[b] cpou. In other instances, such as Lk I2 37 irapc'pxopai, when ,

used participially with a finite verb, means little more than In P Oxy I. 38 11 (a.d. 49-50) the our "come and ." veib is used of an "application" to the strategus Ka8d *ir[a]pfjX6ov €irl tov yevopt'vou toO vopoii a-rpaTnyoO Ilao-Liu.

See also

vos.

.

—

s.r. dvTiirape'pxopai.

^dpeaig. Wetstein ad

Rom 3"

cites

Dion. Hal.

.-//;//.

Pour.

vii.

37

t^v 8e €is \povov dvaôX^v JXaPov, in support of the meaning "remission of punishment," and Lietzmann (HZrVT ad /.) adds a reference to Xenophon Hipfanh. vii. 10. To these two exx. of this important NT a-rr. cip. Deissmann (BS p. 266) now supplies 6Xoo"x€pri Trdp€0"iv

cletian),

debt,"

where

cf.

19

oux

It

ttipovTo,

BGU

II. 624" (time of Dioimplies (temporary) "remission of

occurs in

irape'o-ei

If this is correct,

tepds pî dpt'Xei dcpiXrjfs.

it

may be taken as supporting Field's contention (Notes, 153 f.) that while both &(p«cris and Trdpeo-is imply p. remission, the former is more commonly used of the remission but see s.v. or forgiveness of a sin, the latter of a debt :

a4>to-is.

NT

,

n

,

10

37 See compare IosPR i. 22 twv irap€TriSn,povvTwv ^tvwv. further Hicks CK i. p. 6, Deissmann BS p. 149, Wilcken Papyruskunde I. i. pp. 40, 55, and Jouguet Vie municipale

a possible third. (B.C.

(A.D. 143).

"

1

frir

Trapevoxtrouble at

we may .

Sitppt.

dSeX
32

not

the inscrr

Menander's Ovptopds, Demianczuk,

n6), P Oxy

I.

162)

p.

Ad\wu and the new

TaiiTa,

1

to certain village officials

146-116) "ypdâi

irpbs

31

€TTl8l}piav

TrapavoxX€i
\ii\

II.

(=

OLKaipi),

inconvenient seasons."

139

IOO)

I.

in

267) tov rt Pao-tXt'a

Trap€v[o]xXT]o-[T)S

and the quaint injunction

oilSevds,

P

id.

iS-rrws

Gen

1'

KCIT*

the Koivrj

P Tebt

€VT6vf;€«v -rrapT]vto>^XT|Kap.€v,

o-TcSxatrai

as

dat.

c.

Aristeas

-Traptiri8n,p€iv.

meaning "arrive,"

nty.psroyj.eco.

Ac

T)pepiiv

where Wellhausen draws attention to the force of " vorirapa- in composition, and understands irapiiXSev as For the geriickt," i.e. "advanced," see Proleg. p. 247.

(A.D. 59).

For

€1'koo-lv

iv

?

< T-p]ir[a]p€^.poX(fi) ttj[sJ \€Lp.acTLa[s Xt-yiuivofs) Tpi-rns, 1' *xy XII. 14S1 3 (a soldier to his mother ii/A. I >. ) Sioti ev 7rapsp

poXfl

and

irap«iTi8r|p.o0o-i,

Cf. also OG/S 3S3 150 (mid. distinguished. emxtopiov Kal iraperriSnaov, and Polyb. xxxii.

nxpexco. This common verb appears both

—

in the act.

and mid.

=

P Eleph 1* (marriage-con(1) act. "provide," "supply" tract B.C. 311-0) ( Selections, p 2) Trapex'™ ^ 'HpaKXet" let

—

:

=

oa-a irpoo-T|K€i -yvvaiKl eXcuBe'pai 7rdvTa, Heraclides provide for Demetrta all things that are fitting

Stjs Ai]p,T]Tpiai

(mid.

for a freeborn woman," P Amh II. 4S (B.C. 106) irapex olvov pdvipov, "let him provide wine that will keep," II. 531" -° (a.d. 70-80) ia.v Si do-ToxT|0-T)S, [aiujviav pot

" in t[ovto]v ye tov \povov irapeiriS-npfiis, " order that for this season at least you may sojourn with us

Xovirnv [-n-Japfxiv pe'XXis, " if you forget me, you will c.tu-e me endless grief," P Oxy VI. 937 21 (iii/A.D.) A tivos XPtit"-

i/B.C.

)

7rXf|6os

The

corr.

verb

common,

is

e.g.

P Petr

II.

13C

1

9)

12

iii/B.C.) Sttws

(Ed.), irpos

9

BGU

22. 4.

BGU

I.

I13

12

Kaipdv, P Oxy

(A.D. 143) PouXdpcvos trapeTriSiip.eCv s 473 (a.d. 13S-160) a decree in

III.

honour of a gymnasiarch by the magistrates and people of Oxyrhynchus together with the "resident" Roman and Alexandrian citizens 'PJwpatwv Kal 'AXeâvSptwv Tois

—

6 'AvTivoevs irapao-xiio-6i.s (for fut. cf. Proleg. p. 176 f.) " if the man from aiiTiu, Antinoopolis wants anything provide him with it" Pxld.), P Gen I. 75 14 (iii/iv a.d.) tottov 8«

avTois Trapdo-xts ttov pivuo-iv. and the Christian P Oxy XIV. 1682 6 (iv/A. D.) T| p.fcv toS 8eov irpdvoia irapefjet to

494

iraprj-yopia Ta OLKela aTroXaPeiv, " may the divine

(icTa 6XoK\T)pias
providence grant that you may be restored in security to For the phrase kottovs irapi\(iv tivi, your home" (Edd.). as in Mt 26 10 al., see s.v. Kdiros and add BGU III. Si 5' (ii/A.

6 irpo[Kov]pd.Top pov kottous [nvdjs Tra[p]€'xT) Trepl and more particularly for Gal 6" the Leiden

r>. )

irafjKTTavG), TrapiaTrjfii

TcxpOevix,

M "virginity" (Lk 2

5

PSI I. 4I (iv/A.D.) dvSpl ITa^vn ) : 3 18 8t|V €K Trap8ev£as, Syll 567 ( (ii/A.D.) dirb 983) See also the illustrations from late literary -irapSevEias. sources in Field Notes,

=

MGr

p. 50.

irapBevid.

ttjs [8o]xrjSi

papyrus cited s.v. Pao-rd^w. P Hal I. 8* (B.C. 232) tols XP e ' as irape'xtcrflai., (2) mid. P Lond 1166 14 (a.i>. 42) (= III. p. 105) x w P l 5 T0 " •"' a P a

—

-

TzxpOevog, "maiden," "virgin":

3

P Ryl II. 125- (a.d. 28-9) P Lond 9S3 4 Trap8«vou, an III. p. 229), where a man complains of abusive

tarou

cf.

o-XeVBai. tovs O(ioXo0vTaS (/. bpoXo-yoOvTas) ttjv Kavoriv KaBuis TTpOKttTai In, with reference to the heating of a gymnasium,

Sid

P Oxy

language addressed tt) T)p«Tcpa crupPiw Kal ttj -n-apOtW pou In Kaibel 565 s (not later than ii/A.D.) irapOt'vos OuyaTpC.

275"

II.

(=

(a.d. 66)

Selections,

57)

p.

where

it

is

provided that a father at the expiry of a contract of apprenticeship irap^Tai, "shall produce," his son to make good any days on which he may have played truant (dTaKTfjo-Ti), id. -

2S6 9

82) irapt'fto-Bai tpe Tt Kal ttjv pr|T€pa pou 0afjo-iv

I).

(A.

Kal dvaa-irpaKTous KaTa -rrdvTa Tpoirov,

dirapcvoxXT]Tous

" would guarantee me and my mother against any trouble or whatsoever" (Edd.), BGU III. 846 11 (ii/A.D.) liability

(= "

I

MGr

Trap6«'vt) (cf.

a papyrus published In farm accounts, P Fay 102 30

made

for

For at

14 (a.d. every respect," and the marriage contract CPR I. 27 Kal 8e 190) avTf)s dKaTT)-ydpTj[rov ttjs Oaicrapflou apcpirrov

=

'

eauT^v 7Tap]ex°rL€ v1l v the

Similarly in

(

T T)
*v

s)

13 Magn So

inscrr.

(ii/B.c) irpd[8upo]v s

ta[uTov irpbs Tjd ir[a]pa[KaXovp]«va Trap«'x€Tai, Priene 65 B.C. 190) tifvov[v tauTbv] Kal [tjKTevf] irap€XOrl€v [ os (c. SicTc'Xtt, and the exx. in Ilerwerden Lex. s.v. and Deiss-

mann BS p. 254. The technical use

" of irape'xw, pay," is seen in P Petr I. where, with reference to the repayment of a sum of money, the person liable comes under an agreement «dv 8e pr| Siaypuvj/u. [Kal] pr| irapacrxwpai tc> Xolttov " il the whole be not «pav^s d-rroTeta-w TJpidXiov, paid then i6(2)

13

(B.C. 230)

—

I will

pay 50 per cent, over and above the money

So frequently

(Ed.).

(end

ii/A.D.)

«ts

irap£
'HpaKXaavfjs dxv(pou) 107

ostraca receipts,

in

.

.

e.g.

.

€is

•y(dpov)

a

(as fine)

Osir 1012 4

XP as :

cf.

Ostr.

i.

irap6l(vuv) Xikvi£ovctw(v), "girls winnowing." ai Upa(, see the citation from Michel 694

and

"consolation" (Col 4"): Kaibel 204 13 (i/B.C.)

—

ib.

502

2-rriov

ul]oi[o.

4

cf.

two sepulchral

the

W. M. Ramsay Ann.

.

.

.

irapT)YOp£r|v

Kav 4>(Ku€voi
in

)

also Josep h

cf.

and Asenath

Kal

8
3

tcr-rlv

hi o6tos b

Kal -rrap8lvos,

CTu>(ppu>v

:

'Iuxrr^

d8(\<|>dv (Tou, 8ioTt Kal av-rbs Trap8t'vos. The adj. irap8ev(f)(os is found in the illiterate

435

J

vi.

" TrapSc'vdd
t2>v

P Ryl

II.

-n-apTiYY'XKd troi) dXAa (for p. 379) aTra| 8ti dptv (/. dpov) Td

(ii/A.D.) TrapTrvKiXKd
accentuation, Archiv

dvr^|p

6 dcrrrao-ov

id.

(/.

I have charged you more than once Take away your children born of a maiden " cf. 41 Trap8«vi.Kds in P Lond 47 (ii/A.D.) (=1. p. 82) 8dvr) See also P Par S7" 21 (B.C. 156) where for Trap8«[vi]Ki|. '

'

:

Wilcken (UPZ\. p. 445) suggests irap8evi.Krjv or For different forms of irapBe'veiov with £u>vt|V undeistood. Trap9«V7]V

the

word used

as proper

names

see Preisigke

Namenbuch.

naphjfii, "let pass," pr)S[ev]a

"omit" (Lk

TrapciKtvai.

11"),

cf.

P

dvaTrdypatcpov),

Giss

I.

43

s3

P Oxy IX.

—

(ii/A.D.)

1202 15

(A.D. 217) Trap«t[K€]v rbv T)p€T«pov mdv â father's complaint that his son's name had been omitted from a list of ephebi,

yr\s), Trap€tp«'vT|s is a

irapctpc'vTjs {sc.

to

land, perhaps,

as

technical term applied sense of

the editors suggest, in the

35

14,

(

-

-

.

11

"admit" we may aiXi)v the court, .

.

.

cite

i!|o-Tracrdp.e8a

we

Aristeas 173 irapeiu^vot

tov paa-iX
"on

8' sis

tt)v

being admitted to

greeted the king."

p.

0"vvp^Tpws Ta

ttjs Xtjtttjs,

261 19 (ii/A.D.) Tbv ptov TpiKpr] TrapTj-ydpr|a-ov. the reciprocal middle we may cite MGr vd

and Kaibel

As an

ex. of

TraprfyopTjOovpc,

that

Brit. School

to" or "abandoned": cf. now ib. XII. A D 240), also P Hib I. 53 s (B.C. 246) with the editors' note, and see Heb I2 12 For the meaning

of a death P Oxy I. 115 (ii/A.D.) 3 29 96) TrapTi-yopuTi oSv «auTovs, Syll S66 TrapT|-yopfj
153)

of

pXdprjs a-K^TrtirSat 8co-TrdTT|v KtovaTavTivov

549

A.D.) pouXr^ tovtov jTrpoije iraprifôpiriv the verb see the pagan letter of consolation

(= Selections,

cf.

"conceded

At|8t]s 'Ai8u>v£8os ?o"xaTov ii8wp,

on the occasion (A.D.

inscrr.

(iii/iv

For

ttrev,

and Syll 326 (= 3 709) 28 (B.C. 107) ovSe'va 8{ XP^ V0V apyov In P Oxy IV. 7 13 s6 (a.d. 97) €K ttjs Opaonjpdxov TraptLS.

Tiy.prjyopia.,

ws

a.d. 105), payments are

The masc. used of men who have not known women Rev 14 4 may be paralleled from CIG IV. 8784*— Ekcuos 8«ovp-ybv (cf. Ac 9 15 onXXaXeOna Trap8^vu>

'^T

f.

Ovk

p.

{c.

"

€'

a-Tp(aTT|-yi.Kds)

form

fern,

TTcipSsvoi

s.v.

l

For the rare

Trap8«'va), Hatzidakis (Einl. p. 24) cites in the Journal des Savants, 1873, 100.

at Athens xviii. p. 58.

have brought upon myself."

I

l

"

t)

1

a child of five years of age.

is

know what

:

and

(=

(iv/A.D.)

Su-yaTpbs

Selections, p. 94) o!8a t( [ttot'] alpavTio Trapca-xipai,

This prepares us for the further meaning "show" or 7 ,s (B.C. e.g. P Par 63™""present oneself," as in Tit 2 13 164) «pauTov ap.ep.4' L JL0 ^P r TOV irap&rxniuit, ^ O x >' 1 1- 2S1 (A.D. 20-50) iravTeXws bvTa avtyKXiiTov epaTrjv cv dird(ret " I showed myself completely blameless in 7rap€Lxdp.rjv,

p.

ttjs

we may comfort one another."

ny.piOTa.vco, na.piOT>]/Ln. The trans, sense of this verb " place beside," "present," " produce," is well seen in its use in connexion with judicial proceedings, as when in P Ryl II. 94" (a.d. 14-37) the head and the secretary of a guild of weavers become sureties

495

irapoiKia

irapHTTOLVCti, TTapiCTTI)\Xl for the production of five

proceedings were pending auTov<(s)

toO

«dv

cnrT|vCKa

tprj

29"

II.

Xpucriwv

This proper name (Ac 6 s ), a pet form of

Sid

|i^|

to.

eKTtio-w

if

I

at Memphis, Preisigke 24S9 Aiovvonov riaputvavos -aTos) tov dSe\cj>6v Eiiirpas.

(/.

cf.

:

nupodoQ.

tu>v

With

do not produce

Amh

note.

o-oii

lii/A. D.

(A.D. 124) 01 iiro

p.dpTup«s 6(j.oXo-yn,o-av tov dvov witnesses produced by you acknowledged

irapao- T]a8«VT«s

"the

c-yvwKsvai,

that

knew

ihey

10

S97

66"

II.

murder" (Edd.), and P Oxy VI.

of the

(A.D. 546) iiri9(TO t|(uv

t]

euatXia

up-iiv

.

dva^TyTijcrai Kal irapao-TTJo-ai,

.

uio-T£

in the Day of Judgment to which the nit. tense 218 Cf. P Hal I. i (mid. iii/B.c.) with reference to points the oath by race or descent, ttXAov 8' iipKov (rr]St'va l£6rra the duvuvai -yevtdv Trap£crTao-8ai with 1

p.

For the verb

1 connexion with sacrifice, as in Rom I2 (after B c. 84) rds t< 8uo-Cas rds tl8i.o-n«[va5

in

Pricne I13 40

cf.

21. ,

Kal

TJds TraTptous tols

and

Magn 98"

oiKovouoL

[This

.

.

tt|s

irdXites Tra[p]arrTT|o-eiv Bcois, Trapio-TaveTwo-av hi Kal oi

ii/B.C.)

Oxio-ouo-tv Ttot tc

Upcia Tp£a, [d]

Ail

.

.

.

as apparently the earliest inscriptional evidence cf. Thieme, p. for the form irapio-Tavw 13.]

last is

known

yet

.

(beg.

Toii o-r|[o-]du.ov Kal KpOTiovos: [o]tl irapco-rr|K
SuXt-yqv irtpl

1642

intrans.

sense

seen in

is

"appear"

— (appointment of a representative A.D.

2

P Oxy XIV. 289) diroo-uv-

KaTa TaiJTd |iou Ta -ypdu.(i.aTa Trapac-r^vai tu Oûpu-yx^Tl' "I appoint you by this my

o-«

(o-tt)(iC

'

o-ol iv

irapd

deed

to

nome as my appear at home in the Oxyrhynchite " For the literal sense "am standing (Edd. ).

representative

by,"

"

For

am

at

2 hand," as in Lk 19 *,

subst. irapdorao-is

th--

KaTairXeOo-aC ae

cf.

irdXiv

cf.

P

Aristeas 19. Magd 22* (B.C.

221)

€irl

t^v irapdo-Tao-iv t-tjv " pour notre comparuiion," P Oxy VII.

fls T-f|V

yf[vop.]ivr\v t)|J.o)[v, 1033* (A D. 392)

dva-yKai;dp.e8a

hi

cruvex^S

iviKtv

of Artemis

in

happily 12 Magn 100 a (2nd half of ii/B.C.)

Beias

eiriirvoias Kal irapao-Tao-eus 7CvoaevT|s tiu o-vp.iravTi ttXt|8
for

day.

iv try.

iravrl \iyuv irapd-

8w

ir€tv€, pXs'-rris

to

"saying '

end

Tt'Xos,

the'

'Drink, for thou seest

to each passer-by,

".

Cf. also Kaibel

udXXov

236"-

(ii/i

B.C.)—

hi KXaio-as, irdpoSe, t^|v €|i^|v tvîiv

Saiv' ov
Oe'Xcts,

"rather having bewailed, passer-by, my fate, go where it " obtain all that you wish pleasant for you, and may you !

is

In an account of early ii/A. D., P Amh included Trapo8iu>v (8paxaal) p, and in

LS 8

is

)

5

126 51 there are ,

s

(A.D.

irapdSios cf. P Tebt I. 45" (B.C. and so ib. 8upav, "the street door," 9 and for the verb irapoSevw (as in Sap I ) see Kaibel

For the

travel."

adj.

t?]V irapdSiov

113)

47

II.

P Lond 318 (A.D. in 164) (=11. p. 87 f.) irapdSiov (not understood by the editor as "a pass or permit to

156-7), 330

1

*,

Sio 11

—

(i«

p.tj

ud-rriv, £eivoi, irapo8«\itTe, -yeiTviduo-av

irdvTu Kal Niuais KvirptSa Kal BpoaUi.,

a subsiilite viatorcs fruituri quae ab man', ab fonts, Baccho vobii bona farata sunt (Ed.).

i.e.

as

Thieme remarks (ZAT/rvii.

the dedication

of a

Christian

7iy.poiKeto,

(1906), p. 265 f.) church at the present

"dwell beside," comes to be used in late Greek in "dwell transitorily," as compared with "dwell

lit.

the sense of

Co/. 2

see the reff. in Lightfoot permanenily" (Ka-roiKew): The word is thus very suitable to describe the p. 159. Church in relation to the pilgrim nature of the Christian cf. Clem. R. ad Cor. inscr. it is situated which in locality :

8eo0 ij -rrapoiKovo-a 'Pw(ir|v -rjj «KKXr|o-ia 4kkXt|o-«i to« tov Ocou ttj irapotKouo-rj KdpivBov (with Lightfoot 's note), toO 8«oi ttj -rraPolycarp ad Phil, inscr. ttj tKKXT|o-ia •f)

See also Philo de conf. linguarum tov oupdviov yjapov iv p.iv iv li -rrapwKiio-av iroXiTeuoVTai, \kvx\v Si tov irept-ytiov For the verb in a broken context, see l'SI VI.

poiKovo-ri *iXtirirous.

T1J9

" we are often called

Trapao-Td
serve,

16'),

7«iop-yw

(iii/B.c.)

Trap€(TTT]K€V.

The

Cor

(1

LXX use of the word passer-by," 1 Kingd 12 ), is found in an epigram of the Imperial LAE p. 296, where an old man Deissmann cited by period Chrysogonus is represented as

:

See also Deissmann BS, p. 254. " The rendering "is ready (for the reaper) which Swete in Mk 4" may be supported by for irapt'
tip.

(e.g. 2

:

p.Tj[S]e 6pK[(.£]«iv (it]8J

editors' note

)

The

XuoOv

God"

s

ci. PSI IV. 354 See also OG/S 544 1 * Tiav 6\\av irapdSui., with Dittenberger's " traveller " "

dir.

"

your grace required us " to search out and produce Choous (Edd.). 9 This judicial sense helps us in 1 Cor 8 ppciua 81 T]p.ds oi "food will nut affect our standing with irapaa~nf|0-«i. tu 8«ii, .

NT

this

254-3) eo~rlv hi iv irapoSwi.

(B.C.

P

IIap|j.
2S7), occurs in a wall-scratching in the

Serapeum

him (a prisoner for whom he had become surety) within the said number of days, I will pay the said two minae of gold without delay" (Edd),

§

«v Ta[is]

irpoKti'(i.eva{is}

"

Suo dvu-rrepStTws,

[xv[a]iT)tuv

(Edd.)

-rrapio-Tii

Jannaris Gr.

(cf.

incumbent on us to

Paninoutis

of

23) eav hi

(A.D.

T|ue'pa<(i)s

irpoK«ip.evai.s

croi

to.

«k8ikouvt6S

is

it

whom

you whenever you choose, "to answer the

for

claims stated in the petition

P Oxy

"

against

Trapaa-Tr|0-i<(v>

atprj)

(/.

IlavivovTios,

iiirofi.vr|fjLaTos

produce them

number

of their

—(irdvavKov

78 (ed.

u

Wendland) iraTpiSa

voaOJouo-ai.

677

s

(iii/B.c).

TZOt-pOlKia.,

"a found

sojourn" in

in

the spiritual sense, as in

the Christian

irapoiKCav.

IGSI

See further Ilort

1

531' tovtov tov / Pet. p.

1

54

ff.

Pet

I

ptou

1 ',

is

t*|v

496

irapoiKos In Pss. Sol. 17 19 tCuiov
iv d8aXuois irapoiKias ^X^l we have "perhaps the earliest instance to a community temporarily sojourning

of irapoiKia applied in a strange larul," which has the lurther interest of showing that this use of TrapoiKia was Jewish, before it was adopted

by the Christian Church (see Ryle and James ad I.). P Lips I. 64 33 (A. l>. 36S-9) th~ true reading is d-Trb iroXews Kal ttjs d"ypoiK(as (not TrapoiKias)

In

I.

d«l Trj pe8r| Trdpoivia.

Yap

7ia.poi'xojua.i,

which connotes time "gone by" in Ac 14 16 is used in a P Ryl II. 153 15 (A.D. 138-161) rod Trapw5 3 Xipe'vou xpdvou, and Syll 652 (= SS5) (c. A.D. 220) 8t]d

similar context in

twv Trapuixnut'vwv [\pdvtov

333-

P-

t»i

,

rfjs

see Chrest.

:

iraporpwca

napw^-nKOTa occurs

in

BGU

2S8 2 (time of Antoninus Pius) in a broken context.

I.

ndpoiKog. Hicks (C/i' i. p. 5f.) has shown that trdpoiKos, while never losing the idea of " a sojourner," "a stranger" (see s.vv. TrapoiKeuj, irapoiiaa), is ofien found in the inscrr. in the sense of the classical p.eVoi.Kos to denote "a licensed " " whose in a town, protection and status were sojourner

secured by the payment of a small tax," as contrasted with Add to Hicks's mere passing stranger (cf. ph 2 1

£s'vos, a

V

!•

mixed character of the population reff., in Graeco- Roman towns, an inscr. from Priene (cited by 38 "where (after B.C. S4), Rouffiac, p. 45), Priene II3 Zosimus promises to invite Tois te TroXiTas irdvTas Kal as bringing out the

Tra[potKous Kal KaTotKJovs Kal 'Pwpaious Kal £t'vovs Kal 8ouXovs, and later is praised for offering them a festival, ^ s Stiirvitiv *ydp toijs Tro[X]iTas irdvTas KaTa cpuXds Kal

TOVS €
BS

Deissmann

along with Sources p. 102.

note,

p.

227

and Kennedy

f.

,

found

is

it

where Abbott (Joh.

in

ihe

I'oc. p.

NT

219

6 16 25 29 ), only in Jn (io understands it as a brief,

.

.

Tim

3

much wine,"

too

to

given

3

Tit

l-or

[').

is

found

the corr. ve.b

in

bis

the

P^.1 IV.

cf.

254-3). where Artemidorus complains to Zeno regarding certain companions iv ol'vcoi -yap tio-iv Kal la Trdpvais Sid -rravTos, and not only so but ETrapwi.vn.o-dp. (for

352° (B.C

augment, led

me

iva

p.r|

cf

Cronert

Mem.

Here.

p.

209

n.

1 )

p-€

.

.

"

"somewhat Greek

Biblical

and

similar,

as defined by Pollux: 6 "yap irapo-

dXCvov op.0105

poios Trap'

is

conhned

late writers:

The word, which

eo-tiv.

to

Mk

13

7

common

is

,

in

in classical

see the citations in Wetstein ait

I.

7ia.poSvi'Ojua.i. " in ?nalam partem, as in For irapo|iivopai, " provoke 13 cite PSI I. 41 (iv/A.D.), where a woman complains that her husband is being provoked against her by her sister, Trapo£vv6pEvos vtto T[fj]s oacyvntrias avTou 1

Cor 13 5 we may ,

[dS«X4>f|S,

dv8pw[ partem

.

.

in

BGU

and the fragmentary .

The

Trapo£uv8£LS

]

OG/S

48

ls

(iii/B.C.

E(p'

)

58S' (i/A.D.) 6

II.

verb

is

o[ls]

iir*

in bonam

used

TrapofjuvduEvoi. oi

irapo^vvat 8c

tt^]v

tiivotav,

Xen. Mem.

iii.

3.

13
paXio-ra Trapoûvei. Trpbs to KaXd Kal Jvnpa, and the other exx. in Field Notes, p. 231. TJ-rrcp

Ttapo^vojuoc;. Like

its

verb. Trapo^vo-pds

io 24 ) and in

used both in bonam

is

s

malam partem (Ac

15

*).

For

its

(Heb

use medically

P Tebt II. 272 s (late ii/A.D.) iv tois Trapoûo-p.ois, 10 tois Si "during the paroxysms," and Artem. p. 190

see

voo-ovo-i Trapo£iKrp.ous 0-rjp.atvti

Kal X€Yuovds

.

.

.

.

.

Over the door of a "provoke to anger" (Eph 6*). Church of S. George at Zorava in Syria, which was formerly a pagan temple, the inscr. runs ottou 8«6s irapupYiJeTO, " where God was vuv 6ebs €êvp€VLêTaL, provoked to anger, Uod now shows Himself gracious" (OC7/o 610 4— vi/A. D. ).

—

Kal

"

pe ^ya-yov, hey have made me drunken and on to the same thing." He then asks Zeno's aid, -rrdXiv (rvp.pa£vni pot Trapoivcio-8ai. Cf. P Lon'l

aird

found in Biblical Greek

is

Ttct.popyi'Cco,

Tidpoivoc;,

«ls

similar to,"

see s.v. irapopoios.

7ia.p6ft.OlOC,,

.

road and come to the point."

(1

:

'

See also T. K. Abbott Essays p. 82 ff., and Headlam on Ilerodas II. 61 eyti) 8' okws dv p.^| paKpri-yoptW vpeas Tfj irapoip-(r| Tpuj^w. " Not to beat about the bush and weary you with general remarks and allusions by the way, but to get on the main

Pastorals

Mt 23"

,

f.)

general (rather than a dark) saying.

"one

"am somewhat only in

I'tLoTtpot Kal 01 dXXoL Tr[oXiT]aL o[i] aipo| vpevoij PeXtiov See also Jos. Antt. XVI. 125 (iv. 4) ir[oXi.Tev€o-8]at ktX.

nu.poi[doL. In accordance with its deiivation from irapd and olaos, (t by the way." TrapoL|j.ia denotes literally Apart trom 2 Pet 2- 1

napojiioidCco,

.

s7 (A.D. 335?) T|pdpTno-a Kal tTrapvvT|8nv iv ttj vuktI 1914 oti tous dScXtpous lippi
nctpopyiojuog In the does not seem to occur outside Biblical Greek. " it is used as a rule wi h an active meaning provoca2e it tion," but in its only NT occurrence, Epli 4 points

LXX

,

the night, in that I maltreated the brethren" (Hell). Thi-. prep ues us for the wider meaning "assault with drunken

Robinson Eph. ad

violence," as in P Petr 111 32 (?) re, to (bf (Ptol.) ivi Trapa*yevdu€VOS Kal irapoiVT]a-as Tjpds d€(XcTO rd ktt]VT|,

JlCt.pOTpVVU>,

and P Eleph

I2 a (B.C

223-2) yf-ypdifiapEV IIXtio-Tdpxwt

"wrath":

rather to a state of provocation,

" is

Hobart

Armitage

I.

urge on," which

cited by

see

p.

is

225

for its

50

Ac 13 in I'iblical Greek, medical associations, but it

confined to

497

ivapovaia

iraaya>

by no means uncommon in a more general sense in late Greek, e.g. Jos. Antt. VII. uS (vi. I) irapwTpvvav tov Pao-iXt'a \^-yovT€s KaTao-KdVovs ir€irop
is

Deissmann €iri.
jixpovaix.

p.

For irapovo-ia in the general sense of "presence," 18 "arrival," as in the later books of the LXX (Judith IO , 2 Mace S 12 , a/.), it is sufficient to cite P Oxy III. 4S6

15

131)

(a.D.

T|

tm(j.[^l\eia

iiro

Tciv

toO

"the

irapa(T€crvppevu>v \pf|^CL pou ttjs Trapo\io-ia[$, of what has been swept away by the river

presence"

ib.

(Edd.),

irapovo-iav «-y8c)(opc8a, to

his

"brothers,"

ib.

VO~T«pr|0~dvTWV

fltpcXoS

irapoxKrCa avTOv, "it

is

XIV. 166S

iroT[a]poS repair

requires

25

my

vpuv

Trjv

(iii/A.D.)

await your presence," a man IlS 32 (late iii/A.D.) oiSiv -yap

"we I. (/.

{((TTCp^cravTOS)

no use

TWV

"swore

in '

brothrrs,

Kpui^w avTfjO> irdo"as pov Tas kXcis, presence of the bishops and of his own Henceforward I will not hide all my keys from prj

the

her"' (Edd.).

What however, more

especially concerns us in connexion

NT

wiih the

usage of irapoutrCa is the quasi-technical force of the word from Ptolemaic times onwards to denote the

"visit" of a King, Emperor, or other person in authority, " " official character of the visit being furtht-r emphasized or that were exacted to make prethe taxes by payments the

parations for tion

is

made

Thus

it.

in

Petr II. 39(«) 18

P

" of contributions for a

men-

(iii/B c.)

crown"

(orttpdvov) to

be presented to the King on his "arrival" (irapouo-(as), and in a letter of B.C. 264 or 227, P tirenf II. 14(b) 1 a certain Appenneus writes that he has prepared «irl ti>|v irapovo-£av ,

" (the dioecetes) tt|v Xpuo-Cir-irou, "for the visit of Chrysippus < Uher by laying in a number 01 birds for his consumpiion.

LAE. p. 372 ff. and d-rroKaXv+is

The

relation of n-apovo-i.a to

discussed by Milligan

is

Thess.

ff

Tiocpoipic;.

For the

Mt 23"

use 01 impoipis in

late

"dish" on which

N P,

dainties themselves (see Rutherford III.

781

2

amended

(as

denote the

to

were served rather than the

dainties

p.

265

Berichtigtmgen,

p.

6 irapoiJiiSuiv dvtryXvirrwv, so

>

14

Artem.

also

:

f. ).

cf.

66

BGU

i/A.D.)

s 67 mvaKes

p.

8£ Kal TrapotJaSts.

P Par 26'- 18 (B.C. 163-2) ( where the Selections, p. 151, Serapeum Twins lay their grievances before King I'tolemy Philometor and Queen

7T0t.pp)]aia..

In accordance wi'h

its

etymology

is

irapprjo-fa

used

"freedom," "boldness" :';/ speech, but it " readily passes into the more general meaning confidence," 10 28 as in Heb 3", Test, Jn 2 27 Job xii.patr. Reub iv. 2. This may be illustrated from P Par 63 ,uL ' (B.C. 165) kclXws especially of

I

,

,

«X €IV iire'Xa(3ov TauTi^v Sti Tr|v iraprjo-iav (for spelling, cf. Winer-Schmiedel Or. p. 56) ayaytlv irpds
context, and

JCaibel

ioq6

&

Traptio-Cav

Cf. also Aristeas 125 o-vppouopoiav otiK c^wv Ppotois. XtudvTwv irappT]o-La -irpos to onipcptpov twv
friends unreservedly offer ad»ice

(Thackeray). In OGIS 323 10 (b dirdo-ais

tov

and

in Vett.

24

s2

p€Twirov

to be

Val. p. 6 3

^\ovtcs, the editor renders p.

aiiTou

word seems

the

interests"

best

159-S) exi8oKi[pT|]Ku)S iv Tals \pttais

K[€K]do-pT]K€

7rappT)o-Lai.

ality,"

c.

for one's

v"yi£s

KaXXto-Trji. " liber-

Tfji

to

equivalent

0avdTou irappr|o-£av See also Artem.

£wt]s: ko.1

it.

.

[Plôv

by potentia.

.

.

irapprjo-iav

Kal

tvavSpiav

o-T]paCv€i.

from the papyri are

exx.

Cleopatra on the occasion 01 their royal ko.8' d$ €iro€io-9' iv Mcptpci Tr &pov
visits to

Memphis —

and V Tebt

'

(

I.

48

1*

113) Tr|V €irvyeYpappevr|V irpbs t^|V toO |3a
(c.

145

)

)^p(Lw8u»V TT|

a person comes too late for 1" (Edd.), and ib. VI. Q03

if

what required his presence" (iv/A.D.), where a woman declares that her husband u>poo"«v ftrl TrapoucHq. twv €Tn.v Kal twv d6cX(pwv avToO (Stl antvTtidtv ov

X

KOVVTtS (cf. Rom TT)V TdTC (iTOTe ?) TOV plO-To) J devdou 8(«O'0 irapouo-£av. See further Oslr. i. p. 274m, and more particularly lor the NT significance of the word

8 19

tor the supplies imposed in connexion with the King's visit" (Edd.). From the inscrr. we may cite Syll 226 (= 3 495) 8 ' (Olbia,

TK/.pprjaidCoi.i'xi i is confined to the free and bold proclamation of the the Gospel, which is the right and privilege of ihe servant

NT

See

of Christ.

s.v.

irappiia-ia

and

cf

ols e
Ep. Dwgn. XaXwv.

xi.

2

wheat

c.

B.C. 230) tt)v T€ irapoua-Cav «p
and

OG1S

139

9

(B.C.

146— 1

tou

|3ao-iXtws,

16) dva"yi
iroLCto-Bat ov\ ckovtcis, where httenberger notes that the phrase irapoucrCas iro«Io-8at is used "paullo insolentius" with reference to the demands which the visits

aiiTois

I

entailed; and from the ostraca, •rrapou(o-ias) tt)(s)

pao-iX(io-o-r|s),

Oslr 1481 2

and

(ii/B c.)

Xd-yos

4

(A.D. 33), a irapovtriav 'J'XdKos

id.

1372

payments made tls tt|V 4>XdKKou TiYtpdvos). T|YT)pulv Wilcken in Archiv v. p. 2S4 notes a late papyrus which sho«s that Christians of vi/A. D. were conscious of the technical meaning of the word : P Aphrod Cairo 3 has a receipt

for (

.

petition for the ira-pono-fa of a dux,

dux

^v

(se. tfjovo-iav, i.e.

himself) «K8t'\op€V irpb -rroXXov, otov ol «£

Part

VI.

the

"ASou KapaSo-

LXX of npB, is applied lamb (Mk 14 12 1 Cor 5'), or

the general transliteration in the in

the

NT

to (a) ihe paschal

,

1

supper (Mk 14 ), or (c) the paschal lesiival For the form of the word see a note as a whole (Lk 22 1 ). by Nestle in Exp T'xxi. p. 521 f. (b) the paschal

7ido%oj. For ihe neutral sense of as

"experience,"

euphemism tdv P

Eleph

23

ti

(B.C.

in

Mt

this

17

verb (t\

/.1,

Traa-û

with

2S5-4)

tdv Sc Tt

—

"am

15

cf.

reference

acted upon," the to

irdo-xrii.

common

denth,

e.g.

Aiovvo-ios,

P Petr I. 14* (a Will B.C. 237) iav 8c ti] dv9pciiri.vov Tra.
64

498

iraT&crcrca I-

93

11

the parties complain — €K

(A.D. 569),

o-Kaioi irovr|poCi

Note also Trdo~\w diroKpurLV, Saipovos Tr[€JTrdv8apev. which occurs ter in P Oxy XVI. 1855 s 10 I4 (vi/vii A.D.). .

'

and

"get a The document

understood by the editors,

is

"

demands.

to certain

sponse

For the meaning "experience

we may

bodily or otherwise,

Amh

II.

78

1

I.

9

(a.d. 1S4)

constantly IV. 299' (lii/A.D.) Kal Seivd TrorovSa (for

Tpay^wpaTa ("roughnesses") 'ttryjov 1 form, see Proleg. p. 154), P Oxy VIII. 1120 Trepl f)s (sc. iipptios) TTiirov&tv eirl

P Fay 136 s

Christian

6vyaTpds

son-in-law

my

by

ttjs

"concerning the outrage suffered at his " (Ed.), and the Polydeuces

|io« IIo\v8tuKr|S,

abode

(early iii/A.D.)

tottwv 6 dvrjp

(iv/A.D.) e]iSdTts 8tl 'ix (T * I"

^s

8V me

k6l
&v

"strike,"

"smite."

P Hal

In

I.

I

198

(mid.

iii/B.c.)

punishment is apportioned BovXuu eXevScpov irardâvTi P Par 50 8 (B.C. 159) (= UPZ i p. 365) PouX.op.tvos :

cf.

BGU

iraTdâi aiTdv,

KaTaXapuv P Hamb I.

IV. 1024'"

Tr[aTao-o-]ei Tf|V

w

I240)

.

U

.

.

uiropia.

Kal

NT

only the aor. and fut. are found in see Wackernagel general Attic usage

with

accordance

£i
and the Christian iraTao-o-ojv, of God. Deut 28 s2, 28 by Syll S91

tovtov Tt 8sds TraTa£ai

(ii/A D.)

In the

iruptT(p.

(end iv/A.D.) 6 hi

€v Yo[vo-av,

22' (iv/A.D.) lupous are reminded of the curses in

3

)

I.

1678"

in addition to

164

2 (ii/iii

(iii/A.D.),

P

a.d.), Strass

(B.C.

eldest brother as iraTTJp, apparently as head of the family

see Wilcken's

UPZ

note in

i.

:

where exception indicaies membership 321

p.

taken to the view that the

is

title

same

the

religious community, as suggested in Otto s In P Lond II78 10 Priester'x. p. 124 n. , Selections, p. 22. (A.D. 194) (= III. p. 216) the Emperor Claudius is in

designated

With

Tra-rT^p

Tim

I

5

7raTp£8os {pater patriae). we may compare the fragment

1

of a

Christian letter, P Oxy XII. 1592 (iii/iv a.d.), where a woman addresses her spiritual "father" as 3 x(vpi)t uov 6

and

Tr(dTc)p,

iSm toioCtos

rejoices

iroi€LTai.

pvrjprjv

In

the

x(aT)r^p

p.ou

Christian

early

letter

P

tt|V

Amh

16 (between A.D. 264 and 2S2)tov TraT^pa'AiroXXwviv, Harnack, Geschichte II. 2. p. 180, regards iraWpa as the title

I. 3"-

It may be noted that Ghedini Letlere, p. 71 f. " is fully discussed Divine " Fatherhood

similarly

TtCLT&OOW,

(=

ib.

li - 18

a literary reference Mcnandrta, 154) Apollonius addresses his

for

P Par 60 3

In

.

(

BGU

cf.

(iii/A.D.),

and

(iv/A.D.),

13

father

"

of the provincial bishop, but Deissmmn (LAE, p. 196) thinks that the writer is speaking of his real father, and

(Edd.).

We

P Oxy XIV. 1665 2 p.

"I am

Piav -rrdo-xwv (KaoTOTt inrd 'Ekvo"€ws, suffering violence from Hekusis," PSI

real

re-

treatment," "suffer"

ill

P

cite

his

but the

curious phrase may perhaps be taken as illustrating the good sense which is sometimes given to the verb in Gal 3*.

two other men as "father" (cf. 21 ) :

refers to

26 1

favourable is late,

TraTpiapyrj^ "

:

1 Hellenistica, p. 17 n

.

idea of the

the

by Westcott Epp. of St. John, p. 27 ff. For the anarthrous iraTrjp cf. Proleg. pp. 7 1 f-» 82 f., and Abbott /oh. Gr. p. 96 f. and for a probable use of irdTT]p A as voc. see P Par 51 36 (B.C. 159) (= UPZ i. p. 360). ,

form Trdrpa or irarpd denoting probably "sister by the " father's side occurs in C. and B. ii. p. 394, No. 272 : see

Ramsay's note. Exx. of TraTp<58ev are Syll 216 (= 3 426) 10 (B.C. 270-261) d-rrws dvaypacjjfji to dvopa av[Tov ir]aTpd8cv iv ttji o-tt|Xt]i, 3 41 ib. B.C. loo) dvavpa<(
jrarea).

For the

may V.

intrans. use of this verb

840,

Saviour

"tread," "walk," we

of an uncanonical gospel, P Oxy where a Pharisee is represented as saying to the

cite the

in

new fragment

the temple, 12ff t£s

«TrtTpei|;«v 0-01 iraTftiv]

.

.

;

"who

gave thee leave to walk in this place of purification, which is a pure place, wherein no other man walks except

he has washed himself and changed his garments?" (Edd.). The trans, use "tread on," "trample," is seen in such passages as al-yiaXu

P

Flor

Scpi),

II.

150 (A.D. 207) TraTfjo-ai to iv tu> in the sand," P Oxy 5

"to tread the crops

988 (A.D. 224) tt|V S{ Kpi8r|v KaXus Tr«7raTT|pe'vT|v \wpls 8(0-7)5 Kal dBe'pos. The verbal is common, e.g. BGU 3 12 II. 59 * (a.d. 56-57) and P Flor III. 369 (A.D. 139(149)) " dates." For the

VI.

1

o(viKos £r|pov

TraTn-rov,

dry

pressed

"one who treads grapes with the s 1039* (Byz.): in P Oxy VIII. 1142 of is a kind see the editor's fodder, (late iii/A.D.) TraTripa The metaph. use of the verb is fully illustrated by note. subst. TraTT|Tr|s (calcator),

feet,"

cf.

BGU

s.v.

TraTpoXwas-

Ticn-pia

LXX

3 in Eph 3 15 is used, as often in the (Gen 12 a/.), ot a group of persons united by descent from a common fathe or ancestor hence the Lat. rendering paternitas in the :

collective sense of that word.

Delphic

inscr. of v/b.c.

Herwerden

s.v.

refers to

where iraTpiaC are "genera,

,

a

sive

famiiiae. quibus phrairia constat." "

The

occurs

(=

according to paternal descent,"

adv. iraTpiaorC, in

3

I023)

P

Hal

3' (c.

I.

I

218

(mid.

iii/B.c);

B.C. 200) dTrovpa4>6>-8wv

.

.

cf. .

Syll

614

iv Tpiprjvui

to dvopa iraTpiao-Tl ttotI tos vaTroCas, where Herwerden (Lex. s.v.) understands TraTpiao-rC rather in the sense 01

"addito nomine

gentili."

IV.

Headlam Herodas,

p. 392.

7lV.Tiqp.

For the looser use of iraTTjp as a title or respect or P Oxy X. 1296 (iii/A.D.), where the writer

honour, see

See

toOto

to dvv€VTr|pi.ov dvJTa KaSapdv, ov ouStls *r[dirov d[XXos el pi|] Xouo-dpcvos Kal dXXd[£as Ta «v8u]p.aTa 7raT«i .

.Tar/3 odwag.

7zex.Tptdpxrjg,

"

patriarch" directly transferred to the NT (e.g. Ac 2 *) from the LXX, where it was " presumably formed ... on the analogy of Heb. expressions with L"N~I ('head') and "1^.'

2

('prince'),

denoting

(Kennedy Sources,

p. 114).

leaders

of

tribes

or

families"

499

TrarpiKos

7z
7lV.TpiK0Q,

P Par 22 M

"paternal," "ancestral" (Gal i"):

(= UPZ

8' av-rijv, ti

193) etravcryKda-fl

p.

irapa Adyov

T)(iwv

'l\i*.,

t[o] iraTpiKov

"and compel

iiroSoSvai,

her,

if

is

" the hereditary friendirpbs T||ias avuSev iraTpiKov cpiXtav, 3 of have for me which old," ib. II. 3S2 (B.C. 30ship you a.d.

1)

TraTpiKoiis kXt)(povs), 8{

inrdpx(ei)

.

[•r]pi[K(fjs)

to us of

(=BGU

-f|

.

[jjlcjV'

to

«ir[i.p]dAAov

"we own

.,

P Arah

74"

II.

(a.d. |u'pos

rj[p.]io-vp

147)

The form

iraTptKios

is

found in

P Tebt

II.

TR

to 1 Tim I 9 , where parricide," is confined in the With the list of vices in which it reads iraTpaXwas.

occurs Deissmann (LAE,\>. 321 f.) compares the "scolding" of Ballio the pander in Plant. Pseud. I. iii. 134, where it said to the parricida—verberasti patron atquc mitrem, with the scornful answer atque occidi quoque potius quant is

—

cibtim

The

prachibercm.

make "father-thrasher"

classical iraTpaXoCas seems to (dXo(i)du) the original meaning.

ira-

a half share that has fallen

our father's" (Edd.), and Gnomon 46 (A.D. 150) V. 1. p. 22) T[d] TCKva Tii iraTpiKii ytvti

aKo\oi'8ti.

NT

"a

(B.C. 163)

wrongfully keeping our patrimony, to restore it," Tebt I. 59' (B.C. 99) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 112) ¥\v i\tri

she

P

i.

YlavXos

567

(A.D. 53-4).

jioLTpomxpadoTog.

To

the

few exx.

"handed down from (£S,

p.

266

f.)

of

NT

this

one's fathers,"

adds a Pergamene

dir.

"

dp.

(t

inherited,"

inscr.,

Pet

l

ls ),

Deissmann

Perg 24S"

(B.C.

135- 134), in which Attalus states that his mother Stratonike,

who came

n oct pig, "native place," "native town" rather than "native land" (cf. Mi 13", Lit 423' Field Notes, p. 10) BGU IV.

originally from Cappadocia, had brought tov ACa tov 2a.pd£iov iraTpoirapdSoTov to Pergamus. See also another Pergamene inscr. CagnatlV. 293' 31 where a gym-

P Ryl II. 153 (a Will— A.D. 13S. . ., o-T€pn8rivai 161) the testator bequeaths certain privileges to a freedman

nasiarch is praised tirl [t]ois irpoyeypappe'vois Kal «irl rui iraTpoirapd8oT[o]v [l?x]ov[Ta to p«ya\o ptpis Ka^

€Trt|i[e']vovTi u>s

ciivoiav.

:

;

H407

Kiv8vvtvw ov

4)

(B.C.

pdvov

a\U

1102 10

(c.

a.d.

ovo-Cas

auToO

-iraTpiSos

3

irpoye'ypairrai. tj] TraTptSi. poxi,

" while he

" native city (Edd.), P Oxy VIII. to a man to TeVapTov an instruction 146)

remains as aforesaid in

Ttjs

i&ias

tt}s

my

iirip Tfjs yvp,vao-[i]apx£as Tf\ tla-ev£VKei<(v> " to contribute the fourth part of the estate

TraTptSi,

to his native city for the gymnasiarchy,"

P Ryl

II.

77

31

(A.D. 192) irei8dp.evos Tfj tpavTov iraTp£8i. tiri8s'xop.ai. native city. I o-T«pa[vr|](j>dpov e£i}-yr|Te£av, "obedient to offer to undertake the office of a crowned exegetes" (Edd.).

my

Cf. also the

9 important rescript of Caracalla, P Giss I. 40"who had been banished to

(a.d. 215) permitting those return to their own homes

— inroo-Tp«pt'Two-av

irdvTcs «is

TraTpiSas Tas ISCas, and the epitaph of Avircius Marcellus, Bishop of Hierapolis in Phrygia about A.D. 170, which closes with the warning that whoever disturbs his

Tas

tomb shall pay XP1 "r TI iraTpCSi 'IepdiroXi x e ' Aia XP vlr<*i "1000 gold pieces to my excellent fatherland Hierapolis"

W. M. Ramsay, Exp.

TUXTpOJOq, "received from one's fathers," which occurs ter in Acts, illustrated by P Eleph 5" (b.c. 284-3) ^X w Ao-yov s* Kal K«Kopi£p.ai. airavTa twv iraTpiiiuv, P Oxy HI. 483 11 I. Ac Chrest. 8eovs tovs 24 ), (cf. 10S) iraTpuiovs (A.D. Il6* (ii/iii A.D.) ttvoO adXiora tovs iraTpwous Kal o-«'[P]ou

may be

*Io-iv

Eapdmv

toO iraTpuov

-

Kor

A.D. 330-340), where the postscript is tv8i£ao-8e ovv Tf|V 2p4>vTov iipciv dydirT|v Kal

Meletian schism

added — 31f

—

265).

c.

Ka ^ T ty trropyi\v tt|s vpu>v iraTpioTT|Tos, "show them the love and compassion that are native to you " and the affection of your fatherliness (Bell). €vo-ir<^\)>a-yx v ^9.[ v ]

Ila.Tp6Pv.q. Lightfoot {Phil? p. 174 f.) recalls that this proper name (Rom 16 14 ), an abbreviated form of Patrobius, was borne by a well-known freedman of Nero (Tac. Hist. i. 49, ii. 95), and cites two other exx. of it from the inscrr.: TI.CL.AUG. L.PATROBIUS (Grut. p 610. 3), and TI.CLAUDIO. Pallis (ad Rom I.e.) (Mural, p. 1329. 3). and regards the suffix prefers the accentuation JJaTpopds, as a contemptuous addition to the name when applied to

PATROBIO

He cites Blaydes ad Aristoph. Eg. 534: "Forma Kovvds pro Krivvos contemptum exprimit."

slaves.

el]s sir[ip.6']X[€]i[a]v

III. p.

(=

(iii/A.D.)

.

"

=

Ila.vXog.

p.

215)

P Lond 973i 9

the birthday of Cronus the most great god (Ed.), and 3 36 Irom the inscrr. Svll 571 ( (iv/B.c.) to]0 Aibs tov 9S7)

IlaTpwiov.

ix.

96™- (a.d. .

the

III.

ib.

8€ov,

. irapa Tois iraTpuiois 8tois, 213) irpoa"Kvvr|u.d o"ou Trotai P Oxy VII. 1025 13 (late iii/A.D.) o-uv«opTdo-ovTes ev Tr| tou Kpoyoy 8to0 pey£o-Tou. iraTpuia f|[p
11 Moffatt (ICC ad I.) cites mystical sense of ircrrpts in Heb II Philo de Agric. 65 (ed. Wendland). For iraTpidrns see P Lond 1916 (a letter dealing with the

(see

ktX.,

t|p.[u>v

The designation SavXos b Kal HaiXos ol Ac 1 3' is fully discussed by Deissmann BS, p. 313 ff., where it is shown was already in possession of the double that the

name

at

Apostle the time referred to:

Elsewhere (Recent Discovery, Paul's complete

p.

cf.

Ramsay Paul, p. Si ft. Ramsay suggests that

356)

Roman name may

have been

"C.

Paullus," in view of the frequent conjunction of the Julius Paullus in Lycaonia.

Julius

names

In the important letter on the Meletian Schism, P Lond 5' tov 1914 (a.d. 335?), greetings are conveyed to IIaOX.ov

name

the editor refers to a priest of the same 11 (- A.D. 330-340), and to (dirb Trj€v<€><»s) in ib. 1917 s5 b paKdpios riavXos in ib. 1919 (same date). The name dva-yviio-TTiv

:

(time not uncommon in the inscrr., see e.g. Perg 374 A of Augustus), where 'A. Kao-TptKtos IlavXos is included in among the choristers of 8ebs Sepao-rbs Kal 8td 'Piipn cf. Thieme, p. 40. In Menander Frag. Gr. 16

is

Pergamum Hist.

iv.

:

245 there

is

mention of IlaiXos b K£Xi|.

500

wavco 710.VC0.

net,]}.

=

For the mid.

NT,

the

in

7T€l6 to

"

cease," as with one exception

P Hib

cf.

I.

59

10

B.C.

(r.

245)

A

(I

Pet 3 10 ) iravo-ei

p.^|

For the contrast the boat," and

K[a]Koirouv «v Tfji Kup.r|[i] p.«Tap.€XT|[o-]ei. croi, "if you do not cease your malpractices in the village, you will be sorry for it," P Oxy VIII. H2I 10 (a.D. 295) ovk eTravo-dp.r|v to

(a.d.

irpîrovTa •y€iv€
the

"

I

was assiduous

in performing what is owing from children to 11 (c. a.d. 3461 (= II. parents" (Ed.), and P I.ond 417

124) Kal TrdXciv, dji p.^ iravo-€Tai (/. Travo-nTai), ^p\€Tat €is Tas \ € ^P^ S °~ ov dXXw af3a£

299, Selections, p.

p.

€av

p.T)

aXAo aira£), " and come into your hands

again,

(/.

he does not

if

he

desist,

d\Xd

vita

6eu>

Sti €irav[j.€Vnv

the

new year we have been very ill, but we " that we have recovered (Edd.).

£tovs TroXXd evoo-ovucv,

evxapio-Ta>[p,]ev

"

tw

thanks

give

God

to

13

15 ,

Ac 28 27

P Tebt

nately very mutilated, Tr€Traxv[o-p.iv]a[.

.]

.

[.

The

II.

273

subst.

s3

A.D.) Trpos

(ii/iii

TraxvTrjs

TrXo£u>, "in PSI V. 446 13 Pa8£[ôv]Ti, and cf.

133-7) p.i)T£ TrXe'ovTi. p.T|T£ Treîrj 1 p. 1S2 rots Sia-n-opovo-t. Trdrcpov ttc^t] diriTt'ov avTois

t)

koto -rrXoiv cruapouXeiei. Trt^fj. In P Tebt I. 5 28 (B.C. 118) word is found witu the two meanings "on foot " and land," 6p.]o£us Si Kal tovs

"by

d[v]aTropt[vop.€vovs]

Tr€£fji.

TrdXcius ri\v [d]-youo-av tt«^v 68bv persons who travel on foot up the country

«k

"likewise ., from Alexandria .

T-fjs

..."

by the land-route which leads

.

(Edd.).

"on

cf. P Fay iii (a.d. 95-6) "to drive the pigs on foot," 10

"by land":

foot" or

[to xJupiSia (Xdo-ai,

ttcjjui

P Meyer 19 (ii/A.D.) cêXOiiv . For a curious Trends. metaphorical usage cf. the contract of apprentice-ship P Oxy IV. 724 10 (a.d. 155), where payment is to be made to a 4

.

teacher, tov iraiSbs €K iravTos Xdyov ttcôv ypdcpovTos Kal dva*yeivwa-[Kov]Tos dpep.TTTws, "when the boy " writes fluently in every respect and reads faultlessly (Edd.).

"fatten," which is used metaphorically in , occurs in a medical prescription, unfortu-

"thicken,"

by land,"

shorthand

nctxvva),

Mt

"

.

since

n*>xt,

TreTraupivoi) €0-p.e',

(/.

-

Artem.

—

tow

™

6 32f between iv

will

still another time." In an illiterate from parents to thrir son giving news regarding their giriTa diro health, P Oxy X. 1299"- (iv/x.D.), they write

letter

Mk

in

ire£jj (sc, 6Su>),

found in

is

Aristeas 93 and Trdxos bis in id. 71, and its plur. in PSI VI. For the 601 6 (iii/B.C.) Tois |i6Y€0€(ri Kal Tots 7rd\€o-iv. corr. adj. see P Oxy VI. 92I 1 ' (iii/A.D.) ctvSdviov Tra\v a,

7iet6a.pxe(o" " The unusual constr. c. gen. obey one in authority is found both in the papyri and in the inscrr., as in the marriage

=

contracts

P Tebt

I.

I04

14

92) i]
(B.C.

-

Tr[a]pd ^tXto-KtoL

ccrrtv

imOapxovo-a a[v]TOv u>s Trpoa fj[Kd]v " shall remain with

thick cambric," PSI IV. 364 (B.C. 251-0) iraxvT«pov ami P Petr II. 4(H) 6 (B.C. 255-4) ?«Aa • " beams as «vp.TjK&TTaTa Kal TraxvTaTa, long and thick as

yvvatKa dvSpds, Philiscus, Apollonia obeying him as a wife should her husband" (Edd.), P Oxy II. 265 13 (a.d. 81-95) oo-[a S]«f. Tr«i8apx«lv YapeTr^v yuvaiKa 3 dvSpds, and in Syll 2 (= 22)' (B.C. 494) irvvfldvopai. o"i

possible."

Tiiv €pu>v €TTLTa"yp.dTt«)v oi

"1

5

([(idriov),

•

For TT€i8ap\€u) 141

"a

(Mk

fetter"

1

5

dird-y«Tai tis cpuXaKrjv

(iv/A.D

)

(

=

I.

p.

Lk

,

S 29 )

T|(ie'pas £

Si) irt'Sas Xvei

verb ircSdu see Artem. p. 26 1 8

:

ep.

PSI IV. 406 21 (iii/B.C.) 488 ire'Sais &v, P Lond 46

—said of a charm.

For the

:

see

BGU

.

17

49-50)

(a.I).

P Tebt

Ma^n

I14

8

KOTO TrdvTa

p.f|

Ac

as in

dat.,

TrctSapxctv.

27

21

P Oxy XII.

cf.

,

ir«i.8apxT|0-iav Tr]8e r[r\ TrapJa'yyfXCa,

Trci8apxciv Si Tr[dv]Tajs tois v-rrip tov koivtj and for the verb absolutely, as

a-v|x<|)epovTos ^TriTaTTop-ivois,

in Tit 3 1 ,

OG/S

cf.

(ii/A.D.) lav Si pr|S' otiTw Tra8ap-

4S3'

^k8oo"lv Trou£o-8u>o-av ktX.

TlElOoQ,

NT

"level," "low-lying," is found in the only in Lk 6" (Vg in loco campesiri) cf. Aristeas 107 tlvojv piv TreStvuiv . tivujv Si dpcivuiv. For the adj. ireSiaKos see III.

915

and

tl

(A.D. 260)

X«i>o-LV ol tSiutrai,

.

nedivog,

.

1

16

c.

I.

56

s

ireSiaK(ijs)

080

v), for

the subst. tt«S(ov,

(late ii/B.C.) •y€iy[»o-]K« 8i ir«pl

tov koto-

K(KXvo-8ai to ireStov T|pwv, " you must hear about our plain " 14 having been inundated (Edd.), P Fay 36 (lease A.D. 1 1 1" farmsteads and 112) i-KoiKiav Kal TTiSiwi', plains," and for

—

TreSio
"the guard of an

estate," see

ib.

I13

4 ,

H4 6

" For the spelling of this adj. (WH ttl6os), persuasive." which hitherto has not been found elsewhere than in 4 I Cor 2 cf. Moullon Gr. ii. p. 7S, where the word is treated "as a new adj. straight from the verb-stem." See also 20 and Field Notes, p. 167. Winer-Schmiedel, p. 135 n. For the subst., which is read in certain inferior authorities in 1 Cor 2 1 see P Oxy III. 474 s7 (a.d. 1S4?) dpovXCa TrtL0ot rutv TraprjY'ycXfj.e'vujv xptop.€vots, "in defiance p.aXXov fj ,

,

,

than obedience to the pioclamations

rather

Amh

11

"

(Edd.):

cf.

(both a.d. 100).

P

7iet,evco.

tov Ka8fJKovTos Trpoo-T£p.ov, "forcible persuasion being employed with regard to the proper fine" (Edd.).

On Ac 20 Blass remarks: "ire£eveiv de terrestri (non necessario pedestri) itinere." An interesting parallel to the same passage is noted by Moffatt (E VIII. xvii. p. 237)

II.

31

(B.C. 112) TrtiOavd-yKus Trpoo-axO^LO-ris rrcpl

13

from Plutarch's life of Marcus Cato (ix), where Cato states that one of the three things he regretted in life was irXtveras 8-rrou Swa-rbv t|v Tr<5«0o-ai, "having once sailed to a place where he could have walked."

TCEl'dd).

For the conative present " apply persuasion," "seek to persuade," as in

sponding aor. €iTT€p

"y*

8rj

Ac 26 28

îrcLcra is

,

see Proleg. p.

seen

in

P Tor

«voul£cv ^\ eLV TL SiKatov,

KpiTfjv rrcio-ai,

and

BGU

I.

164

26 (ii/iii

I.

Si'

The

147. I

Tlli

-

36

corre-

(B.C.

1

16)

oi SvvaTai tov

A.D.) irapaKaXci otv

501

fleiAaro? o-€,

II.

Tmcrai avTov tov dXSctv.

^8t| iroTt

iJjiXTarf,

P Oxy

294"

(

8o[vv]ai tiKavbv

also

Cf.

mo-wcri tov dpxio-TaTopa SiaXo-yicrpdv, "unless indeed they

A. D. 22) edv prj tl irws *ttI

shall persuade the chief usher to give security for

inquiry." The 2nd perf. imrcuBa rare in Hellenistic prose, is found in

the

c.

chit.,

BGU

them untd which is

IV.

1141

1'

.

construed

Ionic influence

—

gen., which the ediior attributes to 81) Kal o-v Sioti tov 6\|/wvlov irt-rroi-

c.

dirCo-Tnt.

" sai anche tu che sull' Oapcv, d

BGU

P Oxy II. 26S 7 (A. D. 5S) 8 Kal "the sum which they severally consented to accept" (Edd.), ib. X. 1293 13 (A. D. 117-38) dXXos £«'vos cscttIv ov 8«i pe Trio-8T)vai ws to-xriKaTH, "another stranger whose word I have to take that you have received tt|S

Trtpl

tovtwv

4ire[io-8rc]o-av

dijias,

KedXai,ov,

P Ryl

it" (Edd.),

3

201-11) ds €Tre£o-8r|{v} "the sum which she was induced to

II.

176

(A.D.

Xap«iv irap' avT(rjs), 12 (iv/a.d.) pr| accept from her" (Edd.), and P Fay 133 " without 7rio-0tls ovv tois Kap-n-wvats, being persuaded by

the fruit-buyers." In P Lips I. 2S 29 (a.d. 3S1) cvSoku Kal mBopai Ti-dcri tois «7Y€-ypapptfvois ws TrpoKetTat, the word passes into the meaning "obey" cf. the letter of Epicurus to a child ex :

vol.

vj-yiatveis

and

—

Ilercul. .

14 eytji

tovtois pevos

.

TreC8T|

tt)

.

10

176 (iii/B.c.) (= Selections, p. 5f.) «[l Kal Trdirat Kal MaTpw[v]t. irdvTa Tf€[i]8r|[c.,

Kal o[i] Xocrrol iravTiiS

P Ryl

irdvTa, also

peya
o-c=

II.

"being obedient

tpavToii iraTpiSt,

to

my

XIV. 16S1 (iii/A.D. ) dub pt'pous irtipav XapdvTas -rfjs TipeTtpas -yvwpr|s, "because you have had a partial proof of my sentiments" (Edd.). and P Cairo Preis 2 U (a.d. 362), where a man complains that after he had enjoyed three vears of married life his mother-in-law had made sport of him trvvtirtîv pe), asserting that his wife was experiencing 10

(

7

(B.C. 14) irctroiBa Yap tpaTwi, persuasi mihi : cf. 2 Cor IO , Phil I 11 Philem 81. In PSI V. 538' (iii/BC.) the intrans. TTt'iroiOa is

Kupaw

native

(the evil effects of)

XaPovo-av

demon — ws

a

ireipav XaPovo-Tis)

(/.

8e'(

ttjs

=

y uvcuk °s pov

-n-ipav

aijpovos. 10

Similar phrases occur in PSI IV. 377 (B.C. 250-249) £ws dv tovtov tov (2tovs) Tretpdv crot d-TToSwpev, P Oxy XII.

I415

29

(late iii/A.D.)

IlToXepaios [-n-îpav Tfjs -n-poaipcja-c-ws BGU 1\'. io27 x,cvl n (end iv/a.d.)

avTov TToXXaKis SeSwksv, ol'ov

6X
KaKois Tr€[i]pav

.

t)

p.

TTcipaTripiov occurs

=

Ta[p]a twv -n-pa-ypaTwv

1239)

For a gen.

8wo-ei.

Untersuchungen,

€v^wv

.

.

=3

tTmSecêc,,

In

172.

"

crw0r|o-op€(=: ai)

18

(ii/A.D.) Tedo-i

ireCprjs,

Lond

1'

1923

— temptation" 8td dirb

iravTos

iri(

see

=

tois

Dieterich

8

(iv/A.D.) o-ou

twv d-ytuv

tt)paTnp£ou tov

SiapdXov.

TlEipa^CO. This poetic and

late prose form of impaio {a. v.), even the general sense of "try," " test," has always the idea of probation associated with it see the instances

when used

in

:

Hort ad J as I 2 especially Plut. Moralia 15, p. 230a where " Namertes being congratulated on the multitude or

cited by

,

his friends asked the

€t

spokesman

SoK^piov

tlvi Tpdirw

't\ei

ir€Lpd^€Tai 6 TroXvcpiXos ; and when a desire was expressed to know he said 'Ai-v^t-a." For a more sinister sense cf.

Val.

Vett.

6

Ka8dXov

KaK€VTpe\wv tt| Siavofa, twv irovripd SpwvTwv. The Biblical usage is fully discussed by Hurt /.< See also Kennedy Sources, p. 106 !., and the exx. from late Greek in p.

17

8c:

pdXia-Ta KaTa twv impaôvTiuv

^|

.

Anz p.

Subiidia,

p.

MGr

274.

ircipd£u

(

rhumb

Hellen.

218).

city."

7iEipa.ain6g,

HedaToz-

"

This proper name,

with the spelling LTcAaTos, occurs several times in late papyri, e.g. P Lond V. i66i 28 (a.d. 553) 01 a vopiKos, who acted as the scribe of various documents. [It is of interest to note that in this instance the

appending his signature seems to have used a see the editor's note ad I. ] special form of notarial script scribe

in

:

confined to

is

trial,"

founded on

Biblical

Greek

and

literature

except Diosc. p. 3B tovs ttrl twv iraBwv TTtipao-povs, "trials" made of drugs to see their eff-ct in certain diseases: cf. Hort ad J as I 2 . In ZNTIV x. (1909), p.

246

it,

de Zwaan has suggested that the reading tov

ff.

14 mayTr«tpao-pdv (without ipwv or other addition) in Gal 4 " the " the be taken, on the analogy of MGr, as devil,"

=

demonic power." TXEIVO.CO,

"hunger":

P

Flor

6t

51

(a.d. S5) (= Chrest. II. Xtipov y«v[op]<:'vou Tr«[c.]ywv ovk dTnj[T]«c,s [to]v irvpdv The construction c. ace. in Mt 5 6 appears to be unique. For the reading ttlvwv not irivwv in P Par 47 s3 see s.v. mvw, cf.

I.

p. Sg)

and

;

for the

disappearance of the -rjw verbs from the Koivrj

see Proleg. p. 54, Thackeray Gr,

i.

p. 242.

TIElpX.

The phrase ireipav Xappdveiv, " make ence of"

in

Heb

n 29

'

36 ,

is

writers by Field Notes, p. 232

theKoivyj-PPar63 pi^

do

" have experifrom late Greek mav add a few exx. from trial,"

fully illustrated

129

(B.c.

We 164) =P Petr III. f.

(

-

p. 28)

PouXeo-8* Treipav XapPdvtiv twv . . cj-7ri.Tiu.wy, not wish to experience the penalties" (Mahaffy),

"

€i

if

.

.

.

you

P Oxy

TIEipdco, "

try," usually found in mid. or pass, with act. meaning 21 "attempt," is confined to Ac 26' in NT, but can be freely

PSI VI. 604" (iii/B.C.) P Vat A 1 ' (B.C. 16S) (= UPZ dv cjk KtvSvvwv i. p. 303) dXXd irds tis ireipaTac., oirrcvCK' " but everyone tries, whenSiao-wSTJi., Taêws TrapaYiv«o-0ac., ever he has been delivered out of dangers, to come home ircquickly," P Par 49' (B.C. 161) (= UPZ i. p. 30S) illustrated

from the Koivri,

e.g.

ireipdcropac, dve-yKXr|Tos eivai.

tmpapai

(cf.

I

Kingd

17

39 )

tpavTov tiTiSiSdvai, P Fay

.

.

.

tis irdv

to

o-oc.

\pi]
124' (ii/A.D.) vvv ovv irdXtcv

10 ) (cf. I Mace I2 -ypdipiv o-[o]i, "so now again 18 (iii/A.D.) ovtos attempt to write to you," PSI IV. 299 8£ ircipwpaL, eirdv ttXolov €v7ropr|8w, KaTaXaPtiv vpds, and

tTrc.pd8r|V I

502

7T€ v6LCO

ireiafjiovri il0

P Oxy I. 7I (A.D. 303) «ir«ipd8r| piv Ttva 81a to Airoa-Tcp^cri Tfj riptTspa 7roiT|o-ao-8ai

"he

elvat,

attempted, owing to my detriment

commit a fraud

my

to "

(Edd.

KaKoupYâv aYpdap-aTov

being

illiterate,

tirl

tui

tv

to

o-ol

Trep.(p8^vTL

minute

sent

to

Trap'

T|Ltwv

TreTro|nj>OT£S ttji ita «ttI

21st for the seed,"

22 6 (DC.

I.

112)

"having sent on the

0"7T€paaTa,

414* (ii/A.D.) I p.r| 8ti T|o-8tvT|Ka, it not been for the fact that

II.

ib.

).

irdXai Treirdvtpr|v

Ta

"in the

virop.vrjp.aTi.,

P Tebt

you by us,"

[i€

"had

o-ov,

" was ill, I would have sent them to you long ago (Edd.), 3f 0-01 TavTriv and P land io t^|v (iii/A.D.) tire'vo-ape'v I

neiaôvi)

-

8

Gal

in

may be

5

"the

either act.

act of persuasion," see Lightfoot or Burton

"

"the being persuaded : (ICC) ad I. for exx. of both usages. or pass,

Sid -irCo-p.aTos VI. 943 5f Seprjvos -yap KoXXovBov tov «vXa|3to-TaTOi> «k tou Kal ot€ «tto£tio-sv to mo-pa auToO ou BeXei

P Oxy

vi/A.D.

ywaiKos

For ireio-p.a see the

-

.

.

.

t8iu>|«v

Xo<^v)Tpo€,

"for Sercnus through the persuasion of his wife chased the most discreet Colluthus out of the bath, and " having done what he was persuaded to do will not depart aTroo-Tfjvai,

(Edd.).

the dropping of the 2 J 19

Sirtpo-as,

€Trti8î

[cKirop€uopLe'vtov.

81'

P Oxy

e.g.

2l

III.

528"

(ii/A.D.)

See also Deissmann's

?T«p.o-a.

ad P Meyer 20 . MGr aor. iirâ. In the letter of Psenosiris, P Grenf II. 73 10 (late iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 118), the "colourless" irfyvira) is used to 12

denote banishment into the Oasis— ttjv IIoXiTiKr|v t\v TreucpSee also Preisigke 3815 8«io-av «i$"Oao-iv iirb Tfjs T|Y ( ^lov ' as •

"the open sea" (note the conjunction with

ireXciYos,

OG/S

s

247-221) OeiSoTos 4 " Aupc'ui'os TouSatos o-w9els «k TreX(dY)ous, and cf. ib. 6o €K Kiv8vvu>v tKirXeuo-as o-w8els *y p.«YdXwv Tr|5 'EpuGpds The adj. ireXaYios occurs in the sailor's song 8aXao-o-T|S. P Oxy XI. 13S3 (late iii/A.U.) where the 2nd column

Mt

BciXao-o-a in

iS"), see

74

(B.C.

— begins

label attached to a

runs — Biicovs

commanded the Rhodian winds and when I wished to sail." ' '

I

PSI V. 506' 8eKa, and for

III.

mummifica-

Trapa8i8op.t'vn,

(/.

nevrjs,

"poor"

Cor

(2

9»): avflpanros [«v] tvTtkitriv

III. 471 95

P Oxy

"a

IpaTtois,

62 11

II.

(ii/A.D.)

TrivT|S

man wearing

poor (transl.

from Latin

8uvap.at xapCcrao-8a<. Kal irivryri [ttXovItov, 120" (a collection of sayings— iv/A.D. ?) Tre'vns

—

PSI u>v

and BGU IV. 1024™ 9 (end iv/A.D.) See also P Flor III. 296 18 (vi/A.D.) Tis YpaOs Kal tt€vt]s. which with its context recalls, as the Kal Tr]e'vr|Ti TrTu>x.uJ, 2 The words are also coneditor points out, Ps 40(41 ) n-Xouo-fois

|i*l

6p.£Xei,

.

)

cf.

TrtXtKtis

two Ilavioo-dTi p€Ovr|v a^Ta
II.

the seaward parts

12 an axe" (Rev 20 1 cf. Polyb. i. 7. Kara to Trap' avTois £8os intairavTas |iao Ti'ywo-avT«s XlKiirav, and the corr. verb ttcXckow in Apol. Arist. 13 For ireXtKus, " axe" (Lat. irpijop^vovs Kal irtXeKovpivous. off with

securis),

for

Ilavw(v) Kal Trapa8i8o-

tts

ir€pTrop.e'vT|

iii/A.D.)

tieAeki£co,

"cut

body forwarded

cheap clothes" (Edd.), P Ryl

'PoSCois IkA.cuov dvepois Kal imparl tois irtkaylois* ot« ttX«iv rjBeXov iyu>,

P Oxy

it,

and

<-Tr«p.o-e,

note

tion

P- 33

v

aXXjou ou Svvdp.<8a ire'vo-ai 0-01, with the editor's note, where there are also collected a number of instances of

where the For

8id tcov

€-tt]io-toXt|v

49s

23 . 2e

(B.C.

:

257-6)

"

TrtXtKT|p.a,

(ii/A.D.).

tls tt|V

£vXoKOTriav

chipped-stone,"

See further

See also Luckhard Prhathaus,

s.v.

irvi/la.

ib.

2S9.

(ii/iii

a.d.)

cf.

irTwx°s.

TisvOspd, " a mother-in-law

cf.

f-

for the subst.

trasted in Aristeas 249:

"(Mt

8", a/.):

cf.

P Fay

I26 5

T0 " KTr|p.aTos, sent a message to your mother-in-law about the farm."

<(?) irep.i)/€v

"he

MGr

«irl

tt)v Tr«v8epd

o-ou

X"P

lv

T«8ep(i.)d.

zze/LiTZTog.

hardly necessary to illustrate this word, but, as showing the housing conditions of the time, we may cite P Kay 3 1 15 [c. a.d. 129) where a woman applies to the It

is

keepers of the archives at Arsinoe for leave to alienate " ireuirrov ("'pos, "the fifth part of certain house property to her. In the Gnomon 79 (— BGU V. 1. p. 31) belonging laid

is

is

a shrine

p.

twv

that in every temple (Updvi where there there must be a prophet, who shall For the form TftpTos Trpoo"dSu»v to Trftpj-rrTov. (rails)

s

Ostr.

cf.

P Oxy II. 237"' 21 (A.D. 2 1S6) 2e|i.irpcivi.ov Trtv8«pbv 6a«To[v, P Thead I3>- (A.D. 322 s or 323)"Hpu>v irevSepbs auTuj €TeX«vTa, and P Lond 232

"a

(c.

3

,

4

1

(both a.d. 17-18), and see

Mayser Gr.

166.

p.

is

"mourn." [Mk]

Tf€|i4'ov it

to

not necessary to do more than cite a few exx. of I. 54" (c. B.C. 245) (= Chrest. I. Kal tov ifpupov irapd 'Apia~riu>vos Kal " get the kid also from Aristion and send

Kdu.io~ai 8J rjp.Lv,

16 10

II.

p.

296)

Trev8«pbs

^dp

tvyX°- vl

man

me," P Par

63'-

»

(B.C.

164)

(=P

Petr III. p. lS)

The

a/., is

conjunction o. irevBew and KXaCu, as in found in a very illiterate letter addressed

to his wife,

P Oxy

III.

52S

9

(ii/A.D.) yivoo-kciv

vuktos wish you to know that ever since you left me I have been in mourning, weeping by night and mourning by day." See also P Par 22 2 * (B.C. 163) (= UPZ i. p. 193) emY €v,lO'Vros Si toS 8t'Xu>

dip'

KX^(=a£)wv,

common verb— P Hib

563)

(=

346)

cf.

nsvdeto,

by a

JlSjilTlCO. It

A.D.

:

Tip.o8«'o\>.

crt

this

father-in-law" (In 1S 13 )

down

it

receive

nevQepoQ,

TT€V80\)S

In Syll

us «(k}£t)X8£S T|p.«'pas

dir' tjxoO Trt'vSos T]Y°^H- 11 V

8{ irtvBu {v]>

,

"I

TOV "AlTLOS KaTaYOUO-LV T|UaS

S79( =

3

I2I9)

5

(iii/B.c.)

it

TT€V8«IV is

laid

TU)t

6
down Tas

503

dos ?X
oiio-as

"j"

11 ^" eo-8f|Ta

women

mourning

|i-f|

KaT«ppvTrwp«'T|V, "that dark raiment, not

TTCpi

nepoLiTepK).

Good

wear

should

1

9°?, a.'.)

(Jas 4»,

cf.

:

P Tebt

II.

332"

(a.d. 176) account of my

" on from the and my daughter's husband,"

ous dvSpbs 0u-yaTpds pov ^vcKa,

rning for

S

s3

56

c.

to. irpbs

(B.C.

23S)

the

editor's

(with

vaX«ir
I

24

s

(ii/A.D.)

"to write to you before taking 12 (a.d. 154) steps" (Edd.), and BGU II. 372"

pi]v

.

.

.

note), fjvtvKtv

t^|V

ir«paiTt'p»

.

.

=

compar. adv.

39

are afforded by P Fay ti irplv V\ irepai.dTep[ojv

19

o"[o]i

-ypa.<|>LV

of this

use

Ac

further

€vxipr|o-w iro[i]€iv,

mourning"

r

of the

illustrations

"further," "beyond," in

d."

p[r,]SJv

itfToXuv.

.

inscrr.

tov irtvBous dird\v-

and Syll 324 (= 3 73o) 22 to irt'vSos avToO 8id tt|v

rTOT-qTa.

nepixv. For irepav

Amh

ln/ cf. P II. 149 s c. gen., as in Jn 6 -, (vi/A.D.) irt'pav T7)S '0£vpu-yx(<-T
For to ire'pav, "the region becity of Oxyrhynchus." 18 = 8 al.. cf. BGU IV. 1061' (B.C. 14) yond," as in Mt S 25 Ik Sivapi toO ire'pav, and it. 1022 (A.D. 196) tlsTo irtpav. viL35 The form ire'pa is found in P Leid (ii/iii a.d.) " (= II. p. 103) Siairtpdo-tis to ire'pa, you will cross to the other side," and P Uxy I. 117' (ii/iii a.d.) tov dvTa Kal " of the near and the far tou .

2

21 ), may be chronicled as occurring in IV. 1024""- 12 (end of iv/A.D.): the old woman is ribed by the judge as irtvixpo- xai irpeo-pvTT|s, and

poor" (Lk

3

ler

as one

Sid rf\v o-vve'xovo-av avTT|V irtviav ri\v In

fj-ris

[6iry]aT€pa[[v]] Ttjs o-uxppoo-vvTis dirto-Tepiifo-ev. titiim addressed to the epimeletes, P I'etr III. 36 f\S

—

.

.

.

(vineyard)."

ire'pa,

s

(
a prisoner writes pe-ydX-n f] dvdyKT] eoriv Kal to Xpov tlvat Kal opdv [t]ov 9dvaTov xnroKtiptvov [*v] Tfji 1.),

W

1KT]1.

-•TCpKC,

"end":

cf.

P

Giss

I.

25' (ii/A.D.) Sedpevos avToO

BGU

the matter,"

birajs

"

asking him to put an end to IV. 1019 7 (mid. ii/A.D.) 8s i-SwKev tov

irlpas tiriSrp to* irpaYpaTi,

tov vopoueis t[o] ire'pas eiriOeivai t[tj] XoYoBeo-ia, P Oxy II. 237 viii 16 (A.D. 1S6) ire'pas Tfjs xP TllJLCL rLKT s " when the money-aciion has dp
TO.K0O101.

"

-

l

13

129 (A.D. 30) fjpoo-dv pou x°P TOU St'o-pas " aKoo-£os, they carried off five hundred bundles of II.

Ryl

hay."

adverbial use in

T£.

Tebt

56"

I.

B.C.

(e.

For the form

rae."

130-121) irtre

dpovpas

irt'[v]Te,

P land 14 6

cf.

"5

(iv/A.D.)

wife,

pvdv,

P Oxy

"finally she

€^t)[\9«,

II.

left

11

282 (a.d. 30-35) KaTd ire'p[a]s the house," said of a dissatisfied

and it. XIV. 1673 23 (ii/A.D.) to S« " in the end I asked for the mina."

T ^|V

ire'pas Tl'Tr|0-a

Ji^ca €KeI irtTt f|[p]epas.

nepyoLôv. TEKO.ldsKa.TOQ.

Amh

II.

7

131

(early ii/A.D.)

•{Kai8tKdTr|V dvairX«uo-eiv,

Hum

tXirtlJw

"I hope

.

.

ptTa ttjv

.

after the fifteenth

home."

Along with this form of the name of the city (Strabo, Polyb. al.) is to be found (r\) Ilep-yapos (Xen. Paus. al.). 11 2 12 ) are in the The two occurrences in the (Rev i

NT

ace. ex.

mqKovTO.. fe may cite Ma%n Ta] xp[" tr <" v

i

'f

in the

c.

gen. for the gen. of

,

and curiously no num. can be quoted from Frankel's Pergamene Perg in Index III.) For features in the history

dat., leaving the 110m. uncertain,

of the

inscrr. (see

l6 2 * o-Teavov SiSdvTes diro ir«vTT|onry because it is a good ex. of the

Koivrj of dird e: see Radermacher Gr. p. 91. titution

and

and character of Pergamum, which make the message of

Rev

2 12 B specially appropriate, see -

and the

The

art. in

city

EB s.v.

gave

its

Ramsay

name

to

eharta pergamena), which was

"parchment"

the use of this word to denote the Jewish Feast " we are not at present concerned. It may noted, however, that in the ostraca tccvtt|koo-tt| is a

ff.,

(irep-yapr|VT|,

manufactured here

first

Gardthausen Gricch. Palaeogt ap/ue 2

'TTjKOOT)].

Letters, p. 291

Pergamos.

i.

p.

93

:

see

ff.

/ith

Pentecost

276 fif., 343 , and the ad OGIS 46'* (B.C. 2S5-247) tous iiroTtSt'vTas tis tus vas, t^jv irtvTT]Kbo-Tr|V Kal to -ypatpiov twv bpKwv. tax

,

:

see Wilcken Oslr.

i.

f.

pp.

:

Tlip'l.

While

confidence," "trust," confined in the

iemned by the herford in

24

f.

NP

p. 355.

4 Kingd 18"

:

NT

to

Paul,

is

Lob. Phryn. p. 294 f. The subst. is found in the LXX

Atticists,

for

see

the verb see Thackeray Gr.

,

i.

" round about" as distinguished from

NT) "on both

sides,"

is

found

c.

dat.

in

Greek and the LXX, in the NT it occurs only see Proteg. gen. (291 times) and c. ace. (38 times) 105 and cf. p. 98. " 1. For the commonest use c. gen. = concerning,"

classical c.

p.

toiOrjOic;,

irepi, literally

dp
:

"about," see P o-iTap[{]ou,

it.

o-no-ap«£av 7JJS,

Lille

26 1

I.

(iii/B

17* (mid. iii/B.C.) 4irio-To\t|v irtpl

c)

P Par 44'

g-ypa\J/ds

(B.C.

1

53)

poi irtpl tt|S «is tt}v

d-yo>vi.
"ydp irtpC o-ov,

P Lips I IO4 13 (B.C. 96-5) irtpl uv &v alpfjo-9t, 31 (B.C. 2) irtpl irdvTuiv aiiTui u.oi, P Oxy IV. 743

ypafytrl ttjv tiri-

504

TrepiftaAXco

irepi S('8u)Ka, "I have entrusted to him the care of the whole matter" (Edd), ib. XII. 15S3 11 (ii/A.D.) -ypd+ov " write me regarding the present state |xoi irepl twv (JVTwv, of affairs." and BGU II. 632" (ii/A.D.) (= LAE, p. 173) o[v]x okvw croi *ypdv]/ai irepl ttj[s] crwTT|pias pov Kai twv epwv,

rpoir^v

"

not delaying to write you regarding the health of me Witkowski E/>f. 2 In P Par 48 s (B.C. 153) ( to. irepl trov cruvpePriKoTa, we have a p. 91) OLKOucravTts mixture of aKovcravTes irepl trov and dKovtravTts Ta (a"oi)

am

I

The temporal use of irepC c. ace, as in Mt 20 3 Ac Io n 9 a/. s0 may be illustrated by BGU I. 246 (ii/iii A.D.) irepl tov 5 Xoidx, PSI III. 1S4 (a.d. 292) \6h irepl i-KTnv wpav. '

,

,

Further instances of tlie different uses of irep£ will be found in the monographs of Kuhring and Rossberg (see Abbreviations I.).

=

and mine."

.

.

o-vvpcPtlKOTa " with Ilepi, regard to," at the beginning of a new clause 1 (as in 1 Cor 7 ) may be illustrated from the headings in the

=

3 1 736) (B.C. 91) Mysteries inscr. from Andania Syll 653 ( See also I' Eleph I3 4f (B.C. le]pwv Kal lepav, al.

nepidyco.

For the trans use of irepid-yw, " lead around," as in I Cor9 5 P Cairo Zen 59033 3 (b.c. 257) «yw Si tois eXBouo-iv See also irepia-ya-ywv irdvTas tous irapa8eio-ous ^8et|a. Diod. S'c. xvii. 77 irpbs Si toutois Tds iraXXaKiSas ("concubines") opoiws tw AapeCw irept^-ye, and s.v. X 6 ^P* ,

cf.

-

irepl

irepl 8e

223-2)

twv

el'Kocn.

Spaxpwv

oiiirw e'KeKou.icrTo •i'lXwv

toO olvapiou npa£id8r]S oIittw elcreXT|Xv8ev e£ 5 laudius or Nero) irepl Si a-ypov, BGU IV. 1097 (time of and id. I. EctpaircLTos tou uloy ou KaTaXe'XuKe irap' epe iJXws, 13 (ii/iii A. 11.) irepl 8e NeiXou ou8[e irJapacrcpaXicrpaTd 246 .

.

ir€pl Se

.

nspiatpeco in

literal

its

'

17

eSCSou oiiSe KaTa-ypacbr|v vp-Cv, irws aXuiros fjv.

.

p,oi

.

irepl

'Eppidvns peXncraTw

The transition 10 the meaning " on account of," " for," is with iire'p (/.-'.) easy, when irepi becomes practic ally identical 24 Gal r 4 1 Cor i ls Heb 5 3 at., where cf. in the NT Mk 14 the two words are variae lectiones, and for irepC in this sense 4 in the papyri see P Oxy X. I298 (iv/A.D.) irpb irdvTwv et>xope tw Kupiu> 8ew irepl Tfjs bXoKXrjpias crou Kal twv
.

,

,

,

6

ib. XII. 1494 (early iv/A.D.) pd[[X]]Xeio-Ta pev " it will be most necesKal upas eii\ecr6aL ireptl T|pwv, On the presary for you too t<> pray on my behalf" (Edd.). 40 see Eield Nous, position placed after its noun in Ac 19

and

crou,

from

illustrated

irepieiXovTO

(a.d. 151),

"take away," "remove," may be

sense

BGU

1061 16 (B.C.

IV.

had died should be struck oi(

=

8)irws

14)

Kal

eije'Svo-av

aiToi iroKous eptwv pv. Cf. P Tebt II. 300 11 where instructions are given that a prie>t who irepiepeB-ij

the

off

list

[t|ovto to ovopa,

auT&v

—

=

ein.8£8o(

w)p.i '

BGU

IV.

1085"-

(ii/A.D.) dîovvTwv irepiaipe8r)vai and the corresponding use of the act. in P Flor III. 308 7 (a.d. 203) d£iw avTov irepieXetv eK twv S-rjpocrtwv Xdywv see For the meiaph. also Ac 2S 13 and Field Notrs, p. 149 f. tt|s irpoKT]pvêw[s,

:

20 usage, as in Ac 27 , cf. M. Anton, xii. 2 tov itoXvv irepi" thou wilt free thyself from enrao-pbv creauTov irepiatpT|cr«LS, the most of thy distracting care" (Haines).

Ser[cret

131.

p.

n«p£

is

c.

frequent

gen. of ihe articular

inf., e.g.

P Tebt

I. 56* (f. B.C. 130-121) ye(y[wcr]Ke Si irepl tou KaTaKeKXucr8ai to ire8iov iipwv (/. T]pwv), "you must hear about our plain 3 having been nundated" (Edd.), and P Kyi II. 230 (\.i>. 40) eirl tous apTous
crou els

pou irepl t^|v Kwpnv dpoupas ire'[v]Te, "by seeking out in the neighbourhood of your village 5 arourae for our main" 14 tenance (Edd.), P Oxy II 246 (A.D. 66) irepl t-t|v cupt-t|v " in the neighbourhood of the said Phthochis." See 4>8wxi.v, s also from the iuscrr. Preisigkt 1568 (ii/B.C.) ol irepl auXr|v B.C.

(c.

130-121)

$TyTT|[o-]a[sl

t^|v Tpo(pT|v i)(j.wv

-yr|S

(" court-officials ").

With 1

45'

-

7

Mk

(B.C.

246) Tots irepl 1' I. 10

Laodike," P Grenf

and

for

" his disciples," cf. P Petr II. " to the tov Aao8£Ki)v, party of (B.C. 174) ol irepl tov ApiiTwva.

20 ot 4 irepl ctiiTov,

the classical idiom in

Ac

13

13

ol

irepl

"to Panesneus and his partners." Ta irepl epe', cf. P Par 44 s (B.C. 153) to. AiroXXwviov, and see also ib. 15" (B.C. 120) Tp irepl '' K y' H- 1 53* 3 A D 138-161) irepl eauTous |3ia xP"r -' vol 8td t^|v irepl epe dcrBeviav, and the magic formula P Oxy VI. 886 s (iii/A.D.) o 81 Tpdiros ecrTlv Ta irep[l] ri -ypdppaTa k8, " the method is concerned with the 29 letters." Ilaveo-ve'a,

With

Phil

2 23

,

>

(

-

-

in the derived sense of "kindle," is found in the NT 55 For the original meaning only in I.k 22 (cf. 3 Mace 3'). 7 "tie about," "attach," see the magic P Lond 121" = T Ka ^ irepiairTe I. els ( Tl v ) 90) x°-P ( eiTLYpacp(e) (iii/A.D.) p.

...

charm against discharge from the Ka8apbv Kal irepCa\|/ov taw o"apaw8 aSwvai ... as a charm against ague, and Aristeas 159 «irl twv x^-P^v 8e 8iappT|8r|v to o-iipeiov KeXeiei " he be bound sign expressly orders that the irepi.TJcp8ai, povpappicrapou

eyes,

ib. zl9

as a

TT v p. 91) •ypdy'/ov els x
'

'

round upon the hands'" (Thackeray).

perhaps be restored in this sense in PSI poi

ir]epifi[\|/ds

xp u ]°"' ou

Val. p. 285 s2 irepidirreiv

;

=

s °c

'

The verb should 64

I.

7

(i/B.C. ?)

In Vett.

the editor's note.

diffamarc.

TTEpicnarpdnTCo. the few

Among

confined to

.or this

reff.

word, which

Ac 9 3 22 6 we may ,

,

cite

4

in the

Mace

4

NT

is

10

d-y-yeXoi

ireptacrTpdirTovTes tois bxXois.

IlaOXov,

" Paul and his 16 (B.C. 126) al irepl company," cf. ib. I. 21 " " a joint benefici'AiroXXwvfav, Apollonia and her sisters 11 aries under a Will, and P Fay 34 (A.D. i6i)toiis] irepl

tov

nEpidmoo,

TiepiflalXa). For a good parallel to the TR of Lk 19 43 ci. P Oxy IV. s2 ic. A.D. 136) whrre a man is charged with neglecting 707 "not even a vineyard pi]8e Tds irXaTas irepipepXnKevat,

—

to have built the enclosing walls." " clothe about," myself," as in

Mk

40), -ee

P Fay "

IpaTiov,

clothed," gen,

p.

I2 18

(.. B.C.

they stripped

P Grenf

I. 3.S

me 14

For the meaning " wrap

14

51

(cf.

F'ield Notes, p.

103) eê'8uo-av 8 irep[ieiPepXr|pr|V of the garment in which I was

(ii/i

B.C.)

(asmiended Beruhtigunand the

182) 8 Te irepiepXripiiv oBdviov KaTe'pn,£ev,

505

7r€pij3Ae7rofj.ai metaphor, use o-rn>

in

7T€pl(^CO

PSI IV. 330'

a.Ti|iiai TrspiP«pXT|Kev, ib.

(it

25S-7) oStos hi

(B.C.

435'

(iii/B.C.)

ttji at-yi-

(as read

by

Deissmann xxiv. p. 421) tis |i[e " he afflicted me with dppi!)q-[T](a[v] a great sickness," TreJpUgaXtv (i^dXTiv, and Aristeas 20S aiKiais ir
ExpWW.

See also Menander IIcpiK. 36 tv0vs

injuries."

irpoo-Spap-tiv

ovpdvia

Ta t«
Trepiep-ydi;eTa<. £t|tu>v

M. Anton,

cf.

:

2 tovtois

x.

Sf)

"apply these criteria to life, and do so without fuss" (Kendall). See also Test. xii. pair. Reub. iii. 10 p.T)Te Tr«p<.ep-ydi;eo-8e Trpd£iv YuvaiKiv, " nor meddle p.i)8iv -n-epiepvaljou,

with the |

affairs of womankind." In Aristeas 15 the verb is a good sense KaBus Trepwipvao-aai, " as my research " but contrast 315. (into God's dealings) has taught me

used

TTtpiePaXXs

<iX
accusatory sense,

in

:

nepifiAinofixi. For the act. = "look round,"

BGU

cf.

IV. 1097 3 (i/A.D.) In the the

NT

T|iv Si 6 avriSiKos dvaPfj, TrepipXeTre ain-dv.

mid., and chiefly with reference to the quick, searching glance of Christ. The verbal TrepipXtTTTos is common in late papyri as a form of address, e.g. P Oxy XVI. 1S6S verso (vi/vii a.d.)

verb

used only

is

in the

tw rd irdvTa the in cf.

Xa(iirpo(TdTuj) Kal TrepipXe'irTu xdu.e(Ti), "to " respects most illustrious and most admired comes :

all

the subst. in

BGU

II.

3

547 (Byz.) irapaKaXu tt^v vatTt'pav

rreptepyog.

The has (iii/iv

,

Tds poTavas Kal to aXXa, ols expuvTo «is 8e
"ob

—

6id

p.T|8e'v,

Tfjv e£aKoXov8r|o-iv ttjs dp.apT£i( £)as, curiositatem herbas et reliqua, quibus ute-

vulgi

deorum

ad

bantur

non

7r€ptpXt7rT[dTT|Ta.

idea of "curious, magical arts," which to Trtpwp-ya Ac I9 19 is well illustrated in P Leid V s ". 19 A.D.) (=11. p. 39) 8id tt^v tiov ttoXXiuv irepiep-yiav

in

simulacra,

intellecturi (reliqui

ut

consignarunt,

scriptis

homines) operarentur frustra piopter

"

see also the note on p. 73L, (Ed.) inve^tigationem erroris and Deissmann BS p. 223 n. 5 Cf. the conjunction of words in Vett. Val. p. 7 30 (ppdvip.01, TrepL€p-yoi, d-rroKpu^wv For the meaning " busybody." as in I Tim 5 13 cf. p.uo-Tai. Men indrea pp. 1 1 15 48 s5 and Menander Fragm. p. 227, also :

Tiepifio/.-xiov

.

wider sense of " covering," "clothing," rather than " (AV marg.) in I Cor II 15 (cf. Ps I03(Io4) 6 ) may be

in the

"

veil

from Aristeas 15S ck tuv Tr€pipoXaiu>v Trapdo-nuov " in our pvtias S^SwKev, clothing, too, he has given us a

illustrated fjp.iv

"

,

,

,

Theophr. Char.

x. (ed. Jebb). In the letter of a steward or

bailiff, P Oxy IX. 1220" used in a more general sense oiS^v

symbol of remembrance (Thackeray). For irepipoXos, "enclosure," we may cite the inscr. on the marble barrier of the inner court of the Temple at

Tj^Sdvurev 6 lirTroTroTduis,

Jerusalem, OGIS 59S (i/A.D.) p.T|8sva dXXoY«vrj elo-jropeveo-" that 0(11 €VTOS TOU TTepl TO Upbv TplKpaKTOV Kal TrspipdXou,

for

(iii/A. D.

4

no foreigner enter within the screen and enclosure surround" see further Deissmann LAE p. 75, ing the sanctuary

(

= ai)

word

the

),

avTiSv,

there

if

is

is

—

tl -yap eo-Tiv Trtpit'p-yov, 4
1\

"the hippopotamus has destroyed nothing, any

watch over the place"

I

superfluity,

(Ed.).

:

Otto Priester

i.

p.

2S2

ff.

Tttpiepyfiixxi. With the use of this verb in

P Oxy VII. 1033 12

Tiepidew, "bind around,"

as in Jn 11", occurs in the account of a healing at the temple of Asclepius in Epidaurus, Syll S02 (= 3 n6S) 62 (c, B.C. 320) (i£Ta Si toOto tov 8tov Tav toO

Ilai'Sdpou Taiviav (" band ") irepiSfjo-ai irepi to o-riYpaTa. For TrcpiSco-aos as a prayer which was believed to fetter

the object of imprecation, see Wiinsch in Bliss and Macalister, Excavations in Palestine, 1902, p. 1 82.

(A.D.

TrdXiv Kal KaTOTTTeuovrts,

(is TJ(ias

cf.

:

BGU IV

13

we may compare

5

irepiepxaaefoi Trjv about the city alone and

(ioi'oi

"going

PSI V. 452 s

inheritance in

392)

The verb

keeping watch."

Tim

1

occurs in connexion

with an

(iv/A.D.) dvSpaTr[oS]a Tr«pi.TjX8tv 5

I074 (A.D. 275) T|o-8fjvai tirl t
kpX TrepicXnXuSeVat ttjv Tiiv

4O

p.

28

TTOLKlXtDS TOV PtOV Tr€pL€pXOp.t'vOUS.

7lEpli%W. For the intrans.

7iepiepyd£o/.tou,

"am

a

V. 494 7

busybody"

Einperor

drro

ere

.

Claudius

:

irepl Si tu>v

25S-7)

(B.C.

o-dp.T]v sts

Thess 3

(2

11

.

to

0)1

Suns

the

t)

.

cf. .

.

Sir

? u 3

<

>)

:

cf.

PSI

'Apxôu Trepmpya-

YpdiJ/rits,

Alexandrines

(vi/vii

A.D.)

dTroSoOfjvai.

(Bell),

Trcpu'xH,

KaTa£iwo-n ovv Trepiepvdo-ao-Sai Kal

I.

57

s

Troifjcrau

Very noteworthy from the inscrr. is Syll 633 ( = I042) A.D.) 6s dv 8J TroXvirpavpovfjo-ri Ta tov 0€ov t) -rrepupSee also the ydo-T]Tai., daapTtav 6
15

(ii/iii

As

s.v. irepitp-yos.

illustrating the

Part

VI.

ment"

21

m

(Edd.), P

Fay 96

is

it

is

customary to an

said of Socrates in

20

(A.D. 122) aevovo-T|S Kvpias tt)s " the lease in all its pro-

ols ir€pL€X€i- Trd(T€i, " visions remaining valid (Edd.), P e'

"

Kal

Blass-Debrunner

(cf.

(a.d. Sol 8ia9r|Kr| us " as it is contained in

13 cf. id. 286 (A.D. 82) e
Oxy

I.

95

34

(A.D. 129)
as the autograph contract

LSibypacpos Trpdo-is Tr€pL€'xci, states" (Edd.), ib. IX. 1220 s9 (iii/A. D.) the accounts will show the details us Trtpit'xi. to TrtfTJTdKtov, "as contained in rj

memorandum," and

the

KaOloTt Ta

.

.

.

Syll 929

(=

3

6S5)

•ypdp.p.aTa Treptextt, also

51

21

139)

(B.C.

toO SdvaaTos

" " the decree Tr€pL€\ovTos. running thus (words follow). lj

trtp\.iy 6p.tvov l

it

Pet 2"

1

:

|xlo-8wo-€u)s

ib.

meaning of the verb

quote Plato Apot. 19 B, where

" i

P Lond 1912 90

Ta YpdpaaTa.

magical citation

Trtp«'x ct

the will"

and P Giss

use, as in

q'iote P Oxy II. 249 the will as it stands" or

we may

308)

the letter of the

(A.D. 41) Kal TouSeois Si avTiKpus KtXevwi (inSJv irXr|o)i iiv TrpoVepov Jo"xov Trepiep-ydi;«o-8ai, "and, on the other side, I bid the Jews not to busy themselves about anything beyond

what they have held hitherto"

§

Lk

is

pass

(c.

dat.)

=" surrounded "

In :

cf.

5 ».

In

P Lond

117S

13

(A.D. 194)

(=111.

p.

216, Selections,

6;

506

irepifxivca

Trtpi(a>i>i'viii 99) the

p.

Emperor Claudius

XP U0 0^,

'

says

o-[T^J[a]vov

neptKsificu. For the literal sense "wear," "carry," c. ace, as in Ac 28 20 (cf. 4 Mace 12 3 ), cf. OGIS 56" (B.C. 238) irtpiKeipeVuv Tds ISias Pao-iXetas ("diadems ") (cited by Mayser

T|Seus ^Xa|3ov o-vp.poXov irtpte'xovTa Tfjs vutTe'pas irpds (« with pleasure the golden crown as an fvo-epeCas, "I received

towards me," which would expression of your loyal devotion of Ac 23": cf. also illustrate the trans, use in the " P Tebt I. 44 8 (B.C. 114) X^-P 1 " T i s i™p«X *' r|S p-e dppwo--

TR

Menander

and

Tias,

660 2

Fragm.

193

p.

Gr.

The metaphorical usage is seen P Lond 1926 12 (mid. iv/A.D.), where a

irepUx<"V

—

(/.

irepiKipe Sua~irvr|as 8tvf)S "for I afflicted with

:

Anth.

Tds op^yds ircptKetaevos, eVSie Kal irepixeio-o dvSca. tippiv

6 ,

\dpis toO aliivos Svopd p.01 KapSia 2 irtpiei;uo-p.t'voi. ocpiv: cf. Diod. Sic. i. 72.

cipi

921

10

(iii/A.D.) irepii>ua a,

xi.

Kal

irtve

3S

7iepiKey.toLtx.,

"helmet";

P

cf.

Kal

TrepiK€aXa£as

12 For the subst. irfpi£wp.a, "girdle," cf. P Par io (B.C. and P Oxy VI. Kal to irep^wpa. x\ap.v8a o-wpa irtpl

145)

J'al.

in

h"

irepie^wo'p.evT)

t|

,

literary

lTEp£
certain

pt-ydXw -yap voo-u> prayers irepiKeipai Suo-rrvoias 8eivt]s), a great disease in the shape of a am " 2 and Irom cf. Heb 5 (Bell) grievous shortness of breath sources Theocritus xxiii. 13 f. fyiv-yt 8' dirb \po>$\ Valeria asks for Paphnutius's

Searles Lexico"containing commendation." 102 cites a Delphic inscr. of A.n. 50, Stuily p. graphical 10 cl Si p.f| irapaut'voi Ka8ws a tivd irepUx", Collitz 220S " where the verb has the unusual meaning stipulate." «yKwp.iov,

13 " found in the pass., as in Rev I 15 gird round," is 1" the magic charm P Lond 46 (iv/A.n.) (= I. p. 7°)

the

in

34).

p.

illiterate

Petr III.

sheath," and Syll 522

" one of girdle," in an inventory

property.

first

is

Trepi.K€cpaXa£a

=

(

3

dr.

29f

3

-

in

prize

140(a)

"60

v,

BrJKTis

(accounts— iii/B.c.) for a helmet and where a (iii/B.c),

958) a javelin-throwing contest,

together with three Xd-yx at > ar"d >s also offered, together with a kovtos (" the shaft of a pike "), as a prize for the best KaTaTraXTaCTT|S.

7TEpUOT71fU-

OGIS present

735

10

(ii/B.c.)

iv Tots vSv

irtpio-Ta.0-1 Kai[pois,

contrasted

as

circumstances,"

"in

with

tc

iv

7iepiKpd.rrjg,

tois

mentioned just before. See also P Oxy VI. S99 11 (a.d. 200) where a woman complains of having been reduced to extreme poverty els £v8eid]y pe ou t*|v 12 TeXetav {c. a.d. 465) els TDxouo-av irepurrtjvai, and ib. 902

n-porepov XP° V01 S

—

dvarpoir^v Kal ds alxaTnv irtivwv (/. i
16 "gaining the mastery over" (Ac 27 ), is found in the For the verb see the prooem. to apocryphal Sus (0) 39 A.

the

Gnomon 5 "-

A.D. 150)

(c.

(=

BGU

V.

1.

p. 10) oirws

.

.

.

" in order that you «yX £ p[«s] Tliv irpaypaTiov irepiK[p]aTTJs, may easily master the business" cf. M. Anton, x. 8. 2. :

•yap

extremity of hunger" (Edd.)

Vett.

cf.

:

Val.

2S5

p.

pe-ylo-Tas drvxâ-s irtptto-Tavouo-iv. " turn oneself The late use of the mid.

33

els

"

= to avoid, about 18 Tit 3", may perhaps be ace, as in 2 Tim 2 lv 30 illustrated from Chrest. II. SS (ii/A.D.) Ttjs 8t [d]vr£as Other exx. Apovo-tXXas ir«puo-Tap.evT|S tt^v Xovo[8j«o-f.av. 8 of the mid. are BGU IV. 1019 (mid. ii/A.D.) irtpi[«]o-TaPSI II. 120 37 (iv/A.D. ?) and the 8' "shun,"

c.

florilegium

aiPTfis,

(iT)8i tls

irpd-yua irtpito-Tao-o

8 0-01

it

22.

78.

"

Possibly some

cf.

:

outcast,

Prov 21

who used " and

EGT

is

mann in HZ.NT. The verb (Deut

by Wetstein ad

1S 10 )

is

"encircle" (Lk 19") cf. the iv/A.D. letter of a deacon a bishop (see Archiv iv. p. 558), where the writer remarks T| -yap ev
k[oo-]uov oXov is d-yaOov iraTt'pa (/. d-ya8ov iraTpos, Wilcken) 9 III. p. 242, Chrest. I. p. /jy). JJtpiKvK(P Lond 9S1 17 77 Xu8t'v is used adverbially in the late P Lond 483 (a.d.

=

'

616)

I.e.

:

see also Lietz-

found in Didache

iii.

(=11. pp.

325, 32S).

TTepdeiTzojuou,

"am

cry of this sort, anticipating

;

word

nepiKVKlooj,

to

Epict.

the 'Christiani ad leones' of the martyrdoms, had been raised against P(aul) by the Ephesian populace (cf. xv. 32 ad 1 Cor 4 13 ). The also Acts xxii. 22)" (Findlay fully illustrated

Kpvpb).

—

irpoo-f|Ke.

p.^|

was the most wretched and

be sacrificed as expiatory offerings iii.

2*

to

JlEpiKadcf.pjU!X, " rinsa term of the deepest opprobrium, drawn from the " of a In the only place in which it occurs dirty vessel. ing 13 in the NT, I Cor 4 , there may be some reference to the fact that

"conceal," "hide." Cf. Lk i irepuKpvptv, a late impf. from a pres. irtpuKpipw, not found in the NT (see Blass Gr. For the simplex see Ev. Petr. 7 £Kpup6pe6a. MGr p. 41).

,

-

(«'viis

nepiKpvriTU),

4 anSe

cf.

left over" PSI IV. 409 12

8uo-ias, ib. VI. 571

63

138

(B.C.

Thess 4 16

(1

14

(iii/u.c.

(= P

164)

-

17 ,

(iii/B.c.) Xoitrol

Petr

)

ou8«'v

III.

with Milligan's note): Tas P Par (101 irtpiXeiireTai., ir«pi£Xe£
32)

p.

ppaxeia

(sc.

yr\)

iravTtXcis dy«tJp-yT|Tos iTepiXii.8T|o-€Tai, "a very small portion " of the land will be left uncultivated (Mahaffy), and

BGU

IV. I132 12 (B.C. 13) to irepiX(Xtap.«vov

auTuii, pe'pos.

liraoiSbs pr|8e pa8r|p.aT(.Kbs pr|Se irepiKaBaipuv. TtepiJLlEVCO,

" wait

7iepiKy-0i£a>.

For the meaning "sit around,"

DG,

cf.

Chrest.

I.

eiriPaXovTts rjuwv to
p.[eTa

II

B.Fr.(a)

t]wv

"

10

Uavwv

55

encircle," as in I.k 22 123) tis t|^]v irbXiv

(B.C.

Kal

i[irir]î)>v

irepi.tKd9i.o-av

for

eKopio-d|XT|v

"

(Ac o-ov

I

P Oxy XIV. 1762 10 tX8tLV T|8eXT|o-ev (ii/iii

A.D.) €[v]

T)

4 )

t^|v

.

.

;

cf.

(ii/iii .

P Giss

€irLO-roX^|V

irk

I.

73* (time of Hadrian) Kal irepiatvu o"f,

ti8«'u)9

A.D.) oiiiru irepiat'vwv,

p.€VToi.

and

eis

BGU

SiaXXayds II.

3S8"

39

irXao-TVYpatpta irep^t'vojv «o-tIv to fivopa.

307

7T€>£

7r(piTTOL(0}

Menander

In

" round about " 16 (Ac 5 ), formerly a nom. sing. (Boisacq IV. 317 6 (a.i>. 95) p. 772), and rare in Attic prose, cf. PSI 1 ird]vres oi ire'pig, and Kaibel 46S Aatvtos o-ttjXt| p« Tnipig

verb

12 SiKas Xt'^yovTes TrcpnraTeiTe, the

'EiriTp.

=

almost

is

MGr

"live."

irepnraTw,

TrcpiraTw,

ircppaTw.

.•"7£pC7£«pCO.

tgll.

"

"

For the metaph. use of this verb pierce in I Tim 6 10 cf. I (ed. Cohn) dvT)Kt'crroi.s irepisTrei.pt ko.kois, and the other passages cited by Wetstein from late Greek. ,

Philo Flacc.

.Tfptot'atoj.

The appearance I.

is

32*

of ]ir«piouo-i[ between hiatus in CP Herm as there is no indication in this tiny

tantalizing,

fragment what the meaning may be. The verb irepCeipi, 26 (A.D. 49) "survive," may be illustrated from P Oxy I. 37'-

(=

Chrest.

II.

Selections, p. 50)

p. Sy,

o-TaJTfjpwv

remainn-[ep]iovTuv, "the staters (forming a nurse's wages) 10 (A.D. 79) oTroTe irepifjv, ing in my possession," ib. II. 243

"in her tA

.

.

.

lifetime" (Edd.), and P Strass ir€pi.«er6|i«va

rr[dv]Ta

tis

to

I.

52

s

(A.D.

151)

—

complains that his correspondent is despising his friends irXouTw -yaupw&Yis ("puffed up") [Kal] TroXX-rj xpirlaTU>v In the important letter of Claudius to the irepiouo-ia. Alexandrines, P Lond 1912 (a.d. 41), the Emperor enjoins the Jews to enjoy in a city not their own 8i Trepiovicrias " a-rravTiuv d-yafliov, "an abundance of all good things (Bell). V. 1. p. 13) Cf. also Gnomon 6 [c. A.D. 150) (=

BGU

and P Oxy XIV. 1642 20

pe'povs TJs i\(i irepiovo-ias, (A.D. 2S9) tw]v iv irepiovo-LO. -nj-yxavoVTuv.

should

Reference

Revision 3 App.

I.

made

be p.

217

Lightfoot On a Fresh the words ciriouo-ios,

to

"On

ff.

in all Forirepiir£irTu, "fall in with," as

(Lk io™, Ac 27", Jas Sirou

tui KafloXou

ftv

occurs qualer in piece of land in

P Hamb " mit

I.

allern

Kal 8[e] 6 txdpevos H-'p'tlvats TroXXais Trepiireo-uTai KaKoirafliats, "if the next (toe quiver) he will be involved in much anxiety and distress," and from the inscrr. Syll

tdv

226

(

=

3

495)

56

(c.

Trepuxw,

tj

BGU

II. 492 (a.d. 148-9) : cf. also the late (A.D. 569) ptTii tt\% KafloXou auTou irepioxTJs,

20

"

was dran und drum

For the

ist

dictavi, qui lotas ir«pioxds persequi solet, sed Spintharo syllabatim. In the LXX Trtpioxrj has the mean" see ing "siege," and sometimes apparently "stronghold :

Conybeare and Stock

LXX Selections,

p. 305.

The word for

p. 61,

claimed as medical by Hobart p. 129 f. but Wetstein ad Lk I.e., Field Notes cf.

is

,

wider usage

its

and add Pelagia- Ligenden

the ethical use of this verb " conduct

sponding to the Heb. ^|?n, see

II.

)

(

"

iraTw),

126 2

Pro/eg.

meaning "walk," "go about,"

(ii/A. D.

(ii/iii

3S0

13

— Selections,

I

am

p.

94)

going about

cra-n-pcis

(iii/A.D.) ircpiraTw 11

irepLoS€uop€v Kal

(iv/A.D.)

my

p.

cf.

life," corre-

For the

II.

BGU

III.

TraipiTraTu

(/.

S46

2

irepi-

P Fay and BGU

in a disgracelul state,"

A.D.) 7T€p[L]iraToi)VTds pou

In P Lond 981

tu

ircptTraTu))

(.'.

(=

triiv

Trarpi,

ptTa ou tdv €upw.

III. p. 242, Chrest. I. p. 757)

TrcpiTraToupev

vuKTfjpap,

the

words are

addressed apparently by subordinate church officials to a bishop: see Ghedini Lettere, p. 170 f. See further, for an interesting parallel to Rev 3 1 Kaibel 3S7

2

'-

9

p.

1S

where

,

it

is

stated

that a harlot cannot be baptized without sponsors, Jva irdXiv cv Tois avTois eupeflfj TrepnriTrToucra.

The

aor. is seen in a

1

new comic fragment 63)

p.

:

(?

—

p-fj

Menander

:

(iiv

dvflpiomvais irepieTrco-a crupcpopals.

TlEplTtOlECO. For the mid. " as in

13

Tim

I

3

,

make my own," " acquire for P Tor II. S'° (B.C. 119)

see

and

pcydXi^v €|ouo-iav Trcpi(Troioupcvos),

n

"gaining more

157) irXeidv for the king."

of the act

P Oxy

34 (df

B.C.

(c.

II.

(4auT)wi

Amh

P

cf.

oneself,"

II.

TBI PacriXei, For the corresponding use

Tr
(A.D. 44-5)

po]uXdp(«vos) s (A.D. 2SS) Tii Tap«£u, "they secure oihiv -Trepi-Troiouo-iv 6(peXos p«v 31 no advantage to the treasury" (Edd.), ib. XVI. 1S92 avTov XP 6 0US ir«ptTr[<»''i]"'ai> (A.D. 5S1) to Uavbv [to]u cf.

279

irXetov irepiTroiijo-ai. tois 8r|fpoo-]£oi.s,

lb.

I.

58

'

rrspiny.TECo.

literal

Sia-rn-wpao-i

rrdXis,

o~up(f>opaLS.

"circumference," connexion with certain measurements' of a

qmdem

On

230) Sioti pe-ydXois

B.C.

and the imprecatory formula to prevent violation of tombs as in C. and B. ii. p. 702, No. 636 (a.d. 234) 8s &v KaKoup-yeVi toCto, ToiouTais (.') TrepiTre'croiTo

TrepiTrto-tiTai

"compass,"

(Preisigke). " " S 32 of a (of Scripture) see the reff. s.v. passage and cf. Cic. ad Alt. xiii. 25. 3 ergo ne Tironi

Ac

use in

23

73

TJpiv,

irepiTriTrTT|S

dvflpwn-os "yap

sense of

literal

(B.C.

"in any place whatsoever where you may encounter us" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 278 32 (early i/A.D.) flupov -rrtpnreo-iTe( = eiTai), "he will meet with anger," P Ryl I. 2S 220 (mantic iv/A.D.)

or 44)

nepiox')] the

NT occurrences

its

P Oxy XIV. 1639 20

cf.

),

Demianczuk Suppl. Com.

Trcpi.oijo-t.os."

in

2 I

—

I'Siov.

For the subst. see P Kay 20 13 (Imperial rescript— iii/iv A.D.) ov 8id irepiouo-iav ttXoutou, "not owing to a superfluity ol 12 wealth," and P Flor III. 367 (iii/A.D.) where the writer

T«TapTou

TteplTt IJT CO.

—

,

"to make up the equivalent of the said debt" (Edd.), P Flor III. 295 s (vi/A.D.) dlC,wTiav tauTois TrepLiroioCvTes, and ouk

from the dXt-ya

xP

1H-

Pelagia-Legenden

(=

Selections,

p.

= oi)T|o-6

aTa p.

226

Syll

inscrr. 1

Tr€pi.tTroLr|o-€

I2 8

66)

In

.

to)

(/.

P

(=

3

Tfjt

Fay

4 95)

131

(B.C.

Cf.

irdXet.

III

s

to) alTiwpa by the editors

(A.D. (cf.

Ac

230) also

95-6) 25')

"shifted the rendered blame," in accordance with what seems to be the natural meaning of the context. In support of this unusual meaning Dr. Hunt thinks that 0-01 must be under(or

ir£piei™(

is

-n-epi/nWw

stood,

and

Isocr. p.

refers us to

the

150 E, where the

somewhat

similar

common

reading

passage in is

prydXr|v

6 KTwp€VOS 8t TToXXd ptj TpU(f>U)V [cr]uV TOIS (plXoi?

Blass, irepiairaio-xi>VT|v tt] irdXei ireptiroiovo-iv (iroiovo-iv Toio-iv Cobet), and to Polyb. v. 5S. 5 x u P l s Tf15 aio-xuvT)s,

OVTOS T€L6]VT|K£ TTgptTraTWV

t)v TrtpiTTOici

(III. fere saeculi)

Kttl £tj

VtKp [oil piOV.

vvv

tt] pao-iXcia.

6

IT

p LIT O IT) a if

508

TTepiaaos

was not

TTEplTZOirjOU;.

See P Rein 52 2 (iii/iv a.d.) ip.iv T| tt)v TrtpvrrotTio-iv tov o"€itou Kal tt^v dvairop/TT^v 8r]\u>a-aL, where the editor notes that TrcpiTroLTjo-is means " soit acquisition ou production, soit conservation": here he doubtfully selects " production," but in view of the following dvaTrop.Trr|v, "preservation" would be better (cf. P Flor II. p. 89). In P Tebt II. 317 28 (a.d. 174-5) to ttjs irepiiroiijcrews S£ko.iov " claim of is rendered ownership," which may be set by Eph I 14 where the "ownership" is bought back after ,

alienation.

sufficiently clear

iv Tii 8e

was unable to meet Apollonius " (Edd.). For the more literal sense "draw off," " draw away,"

PLond43 31 II) ttirtp

p.

36

iv.

(=

(B.C. 168)

I.

dvayKaioTepbv

(i^|

UPZ

p. 31,

a-[t]

i.

cf.

p. 301, Selections

and P Tor

ircpio-irdi,

B c

xi6) Tpor|v«'-yKaTo tov 'Eppiav KaTa Kevbv Trtpi«o-7raKe'vai, where in his note (p. 139) the editor describes I

(

"

as circumagere aliquem, eumque in diversa trahere decipiendi causa." In P Par 63" (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 26) the verb is used of " distraining" furniture n-tpio-n-qlv

—

form,

cf.

WH

Notes 1

about" (Rev 19" N*)

cf.

:

"sprinkle round 8 982) (after B.C.

1391.),

p.

,

(=

Syll 566

3

=

Kal €K
(B.C. 2)

my

I

Tds diroo-K«vds For the subst., as in Tob irtpio-Trdv. io e X, cf. P Tebt II. 393 18 (a.d. 150) irepio-irao-|i,uiv x»p«i.v, on account of his anxieties, " and M. Anton, xii. 2 (quoted .

7ISpip0t.lvOJ (for

P Oxy IV. 743 s6

also

cf.

;

irepio-7rdo-8ai (for constr. see Proleq. p. 14) o4k ' " worries T|8uvdo-flT)v ot)vtux,6iv AiroXAu>( vfu), owing to p.€

tcLou

15

—

'

.

.

' '

s.zi.

See

Trepiaipc'u).

from

citations

late

also s.v.

Greek

direpio-irdo-TiDS,

Herwerden Lex.

in

and the

s.v.

irtpi.-

o-irdw.

reference to the purification required before entering sacred

A irtpi.pavTr|piov (for form cf. Ktihner-BIass ii. mentioned amongst temple furniture in Syll 754 7 Cf. Menandrea p. 140 56 (after massage and purification with brimstone) dirb Kpovvuv Tpniv iiSan ir€pippav(at), "sprinkle yourself with water from three fountains." precincts.

is

281)

p.

.

TTSplOOElV., "superfluity," "surplus." Though Grimm-Thayer (p. 695) include this subst. in their list of so-called "Biblical" words, they inconsistently append the note "Inscr.," and

Deissmann (LAS, p. 80) has now furnished two interesting from this source. The first is from CIG I. 1378, where a president of the games is described as ttjv

exx.

TiepiprjyvvfM.

Ac

i6 22 ircpippâvTts is generally understood (AV, of RV) "stripping off" the garments of the prisoners in 38 preparation for a beating (cf. 2 Mace 4 ). Ramsay, how-

In

refers the action

ever,

to the

Praetors themselves,

"rent

their clothes in loyal horror, with the fussy, consequential airs that Horace satirises in the would-be Praetor of a

—

ircpLo-o"€Lav

irdo-av

diroSovs

iro\ti

Tfl

twv dywvofliTiKuiv the city the whole

XpnaaTiov, "having handed over to money belonging to the presidents of the games." The second is again from a pagan inscr., surplus of the

BCH

xxi.

(1897),

p.

65 ck irepio-tniv

(/.

Add IGSept

superfluous (money)."

" from

ir«pio-o-«i.uv),

322 ix

ttjs irtpio-o-r|as.

The verb country town (Sat. I. 5, 34)" (Paul, p. 2 19). is thus taken as practically synonymous with the well-known

TZepiOOEVO),

with LuaTia, \iTiavas (Mt 26 6S al.), as expressive of a gesture of horror. In support of this rendering Mr. K. L. Clarke kindly refers us to Acta Thotnae 63 (Lipsius-

with the meaning "remain over," as often in the 37 19 3 al.), occurs in Syll 306 (= 15 672) (B.C. 162-0) «l hi tl ir€pio-o-€voi dirb tuv tokwv. and ib. 3 250 ii ^ (B.C.

Bonnet

338-7) twv] o-Keu»v T»|* Trtpio-creuo-dvTw[v o"Ta8iou. common Pauline sense " have abundance " survives in

8iappr|o-o-ii)

,

co-G^ra TT€pie'ppT)£a Kal Tas \ € ^P as 14 tirl tt^v ftl/iv etraTa£a, and cites Cyril's note on Ac 14 £60$ to-rlv TovSaCoLS tirl Tats KaTa Qtov 8uo-T)uiais irepiII.

pTjyvvvai.

ii.

1S0)

tt*|v

The

Lk

(B.C.

metaph. use of

late

io 40 163)

is

(=

Tr€pio-iru>p.€vos

Trtpt.o-Trdu)

well attested I.

p.

virb

in

UPZ

32f., ttjs

= " distract, "

"worry," s1 Koivt)— P Lond 24

the i.

p.

and

117

ib.

Ta0TJp.ios,

at ircpio-Trwuevov,

virtpiStiv

ib.

29

f.)

Si'

r\v

aiTiav

dîw ovv o-« 8irus Kal avTos

146 or I35)87r]ws

KpiTrjpia,

T [-]VTr [irepio-rrdv

The

MGr

rr€pLo-o"cijto.

.

P Tebt

]ov

ircpl

KaTa

I.

TrtpLO-irwaeGa

a^|

43

3*

twv

p.r|8€p.(av

(B.C.

auruv

1

ttji

eirl

Ta

]

[

18) Situs an8fvl «TriTpsTrni

iraptvoY^XtCv

iraptupto-iv,

T)p-ds

an8c

" in order that no

one may be allowed to molest us on the same charges or to annoy us on any pretext whatever" (Edd.), and lb.** 4dv f\i ota irpo {e'p^> tTai Trpovon6fivaL us ou irtpio"Trao-0T|o-ovTai, "if the allegations are correct see that he is not molested," where we find iraptvoxATjOô-tTai written above irfpio-Trao-BTjO-ovTat, as if the

TCEpiaaOQ, "over and above," " superfluous," in popular Greek is often in its compve. and superlve. forms practically equivalent to trXeiuv, ir\eio-Tos, a usage which is fully developed in

MGr. Exx. of the word are P Tebt

\ii\

"that I may be able to p.f| irtpio-rrciaai, 6 pay Tathemis and be no more worried," P Grenf I. 15 (B.C.

-

21

Ta8r|p.«i d-iroSois

Ta

,

Ta LaaTia (Cramer's Catena In he).

TtSplOTiatO. in

NT

(Mt

" verb in the sense of " distract

kowski 2

,

avTois

Kop.Lcrdp.€i'os

(A.D.

II.

459

4

(B.C. 5)

(= Wit-

p. 126) Kal 8 «dv irtpio-o-bv y«VT|Tai, p.tTpT)[o-]ov

95-6)

= o-oi)

to

remain

(=

tt^v

tov

Tiar^v

Selections,

p.

66)

tts Aio[vuo-i.]dSa p.tvai,

"

P Fay

Xoiiroii,

irfpicrbv I

ill

11

[€v]^Tt\da[x]]v

gave you

strict

charges

23

at

(A.D. 108) irtpi/rbv Dionysias," ib. 117 yt'ypaTTTafi, "more than enough has been written." direst. 4 I. 23s (c. A.D. 117) irtpio-o-bv Tjyoup.ai Si€û}( ôSco-Tcpov 1 '-

"

ii(itLV

ypdeiv,

I

count

greater length," and

it

P Tebt

superfluous 10 II.

423

15

write

you

at

(early iii/A.D.) tdv

€tipT)9 dyopao-rds twv irepto-o-wv 8vwv, irapaxtiprjo-ov ae'xpt Tp(i)iSv, "if you find any purchasers of the surplus donkeys, Add from inscrr. get rid of as many as three" (Edd.). 8 Capiat IV. 317 (end

i/B.C.)

« Tciv irspio-o-
ttjs [fopTfjs

509

TrepiaaoTepa)? XpT|]udTuv Ka9e«'puo-€V, and C. 611 to

B.

art,/

—

ii.

No.

65S,

p.

way of i.

For the compve. " in

cf.

aXXa

P Flor

[a dv9pwirois* \ii\a. 22

II.

(iii/A.D.)

(=

171)

?

(A.D. 256) irdvTus

127 II. 38°'° every possible way," and Selections, p. 105) where a mother writes to

BGU

irtpio-o-dT«pov,

her sick son, iToXoTr|V

(/.

(lis

i8o\<&&f|v),

o-ou ir€pto-(

= o-o")
10

Job 2*), T«pov vuxe\tuo[i
,

though we have not been

able to trace his reference to

BGU

13,8.

rreptoooTEpcog, " more 1S exceedingly," as in 2 Cor 7 Iva ir«P be illustrated Giss I. 25" (ii/A.n.) by may pio-0"[OjT6pws ai'Tw p.cXfjo-ri 8id to vp-is avTOv -irpOTpe-rr^q-Gai. in the strong sense

,

Tcepiaawg. For

"superfluously," with reference to what

irepio-o-us,

P

cf.

Amh

II.

132

2

(early ii/A.D.

)

irepuj-(o-)ws

twv tpyaniv, "it was unnecessary for you to write to me about the wages of the In P Tebt II. 488 (a.d. 121-2) labourers" (Edd.). rather irepio-o-iis Kal volv (1. vvv) tvKaXds the adv. has 7T€pl

tov

p.io-9oC

Ac 26 11

the meaning "exceedingly," as in

Blass-Debrunner

.

See further

§ 60, 3.

1095

16

(a.d.

T]u,i.KdSiov ir€pi.o-T«p£a)v),

and

irepio-T«p£Siov in

laaKaTiov n-«pio-Tepa(u>v

57)

"a

BGU

(1.

half-jar of (preserved) pigeons,"

=

II.

Selections, 596' (a.d. 84) ( 64) where the writer invites a friend to accompany the bearer of the letter, 8irws els tt)v ew(=o)pTrjv Tr«pio-Tep«LSia " that he T)p.civ d-yopda-T|i, may buy for us young pigeons for p.

the feast,"

P

Giss

I.

80 5

rd

(ii/A.D.)

d]pvv9dpia, a ouk fjw9a €O-0€tv,

tt€'u[*|/ov

[ir]epio-T€pC8i[a .

.

.,

Kal

and P Lond

N. 1575 (iii/A.D.) (cited by Olsson Papyrusbriefe, 195) u.vr|u.ovciJo-aTe tu>v Trepio-TcpiSiwv f|U.wv (a schoolboy to his father). In P Oxy VIII. 1127 9 (a.d. 183) we have the lease of the upper-room of a house with a pigeon-cote ined. Inv.

p.

—t6v

evidence we can

(=

163)

I.

Al-yu-TTTLOlS

BGU

and

further below),

where we read of a boy this

(B.C.

TOIS

€0-tI[v]

I.

UPZ

p. 32,

1T€pt[[T«]]-

347

L

"

(a.d.

— TrepiTj[ir|87Jvcu [Kara] t6

now add

i-9os.

a series of documents

.

Ypa
€TrtPaX\o[wo-as Upovp]vias e-rriTcXeiv, "in accordance with custom a letter should be written by you to his highness the his permission being given, the another boy] may be able to be circumcised and to perform the sacred offices assigned to

high-priest in order that,

them

own son and

[his

"

(Edd.).

Other documents of a similar character are P Tebt II. 314 (ii/A.D.), Preisigke 15 (a.d. 155-6), BGU I. 82 (a.d. 1S5) and PSI V. 454 (a.d. 320). Archiv ii. p. 4ft"., and Otto Priester

See further Wilcken i.

p.

213

ff.

accordingly, that circumcision was in Egypt The conthe necessary ritual preparation for a priest. ception of Israel as a nation of priests is well illustrated

by

is

this

can

clear,

connotation of the

recognize,

lt(it|tos)

rite

moreover,

means so

clearly

in a

neighbouring land

" how " uncircumcised "unclean," when we

:

we

(direp-

see the

applied to a class whose business it was to be capable That circumcision of entering the presence of the gods. in Egypt was not, however, confined to candidates for the

rite

:

Semitic borrowing=bird of Istar) is common in the sense of "dove," cf. e.g. P Flor III. 361 s (a.d. 82-3) The diminutive irtpio-Wpiov is found in ir«pto-T«pds «ko.t
IV.

(see

P Lond 24

IeOoS

it is applied to priesthood is shown by P Lond I.e., where a girl on reaching puberty, and in preparation for marriage

tie pi are pa

BGU

WS

dealing with the priests of Soknebtunis, P Tebt II. 291—3: see especially 292 : ° (a.d. 189-190), where a priest makes . .] request to the strategus that KaTa to f9os tirifo-ToXr^v

It

tvpaij/as

p.OL

To

boys

precedes,

illustration

117)

p.

W(ivecr9ai

£fjv TpoqSfj tto[t]os tc. r|Ti[uao-u.e'va ?

irepio-o-d St €o-tl to.

irtpLTpiiro) 12

inr«puiov toitov

Tftpio-Ttpeiiva

Privathaus,

:

p.

cf.

ttjs

.

.

.

i.

Sv

Kal

oiKias

Wilcken Archiv

p.

1

29,

i\ti

«K€i

see further

Wilcken

in

UPZ

i.

p.

11S.

TtEpiTlOllUl, "place around," "clothe with," as in Mt 27", may be illustrated from PSI I. 64 17 (i/B.C.?), where a woman who has offered to live with a man as his wife promises not

—

adornment if she leaves him ri irpoKeip.ty[a ...].. For pT|C-as p.01 •rr«pi9ris, ovk direXt[u]o-ouai avn-[d] Sôno-a. " the metaph. meaning "bestow," confer," as in 1 Cor 12" ft <™ r"' v H- 01 (cf. Esth 1"), see BGU IV. 1141" (B.C. 14) Kal tlu.t)v irepiTi9eis, P Giss I. 79" 8 (c. A.D. 1 17) is tiul and OGIS 331 23 (mid. yuvT| [ir]ao-av o-irouSf|v irepiT(8«p.ai,

to carry off certain articles of

edv

AXXa

ii/B.C.)

\pva-iov

Kal

Si

jirws

Meisterhans

Gr.

Koo-p.ou

p.

o-u

(irrd

clSfjis

189) t[t|v

8ti

irtpiTe9etKau.
(cf.

Kal TavT[T|v]

Tii

t]c(it)v

*A9r|vaiwt.

Luckhard TXEplTOUYj.

99.

According to Plummer ICC ad Lk 3", in ancient Jewish symbolism the dove is Israel, and not the Spirit, but see Nestle ZNTIV vii. (1906), p. 358 f., and Abrahams Studies in Pharisaism i. p. 47 ff.

Kws rt\v [ir]epi[To]p.f|V ckttXû ivit,r]" I believe you tovvtos tou [d]pxi«p«<"S tov iraiSa c[t]Siv, are aware how much trouble I had in getting the circumcision

7lEpiTE/.lV0)

to see the through, owing to the high-priest's desire See s.z: ireptTsuvu. (Edd.).

is

always used in the

LXX

for

circumcision, and Deissmann (BS that the choice of this particular

p.

II.

314

5

(ii/A.D.) TricrTtuu

cr«

p.r|

dyvoeiv 00-ov

boy"

the ceremonial act of 151

ff.)

has suggested

compound by

the

LXX

may have been due to the fact that it was "in common use as a technical term for an Egyptian custom He cites by similar to the Old Testament circumcision."

translators

P Tebt

Kap.[a]Tov tjvryKa

TXEpnpETHO, "turn round," "turn" (Ac 26") cf. Jos. Anlt. IX. 72 ToOra tov t( 'I
(iv. 4)

510

TT(piTptyî) 7lEplTpE%C0, "run round" (Mk 6 SS

P Flor

:

cf.

Apoc.

Petr.

is

5),

found

in

120 7 (a.d. 254) irepiTpe'xwv Tafs] iXws, "going " round the threshing floors cf. PSI I. 99" (fragment of a II.

comedy

—

7rEpiSpap(uv.

"carry about,"

(iii/A.D.

in 2

Cor 4 10

cf.

,

P Oxy

T]\iKia kv tois

)

—

3

battle

1

169 )

66 (c.

— Tav Xdyxav

For the

p.T]8fv irtpi^Sopov

Eccles 2 la

X

Preisigke 35S

"

dpfo-KtOopcu, play the toady." Mr. W. K. L. Clarke kindly supplies us with a reference to Basil Regnlae xlix. 423 tL «o-tI to Tr€p7r€p€V€o-0at irdv o pr| 8td xp e ^ av dXXd 8td

A

;

KaXXwirtcrpbv irapaXappdveTat, irepirtpcias ^x €L KaTnyopiav. cvrrtpirepcijopai is found in nearly the same sense

[tviavTov iv twi] -rrpoo-wirwi

ir£pie
in Cic. at Alt. i. 14. 4 For the cf. also Epict. ii. I. 34. connexion of the verb with parpti, " puff up," see Boisacq,

c£vai,

i.

:

15 to KpaT€iv cavToO Kal kqtoi

"self-mastery and stability of pur-

P Tebt

I.

12"

P- 774-

(B.C.

=

"error." A, where ircpupopd II*pitptiu " of " circumference is found in the plur.

1

Flepaa;. For this proper name (Rom 16 12 ) Rouffiac (Recherches, p. 90) cites exx. not only from Rome {/G II. 768), but from s9 Thespis (7GVU. 2074), and from Egypt (BGU III. 895

No conclusive argument can any more than from the other as to the locale of the Church to

amended p. drawn from proper names in Rom 16

(iii/B.C).

as

(ii/A.D.),

8).

therefore be

rrepifipoveco, 15 16 (a.d. 303), "despise" (Tit 2 ) : cf. P Oxy I. 7 1"where a widow complains to the praelect regarding two overseers who irepi[
14

:

»

The compd.

said of a

in its literal sense

P Gen

s*

blinded in

it is

IiS) -n-epupopdv Si 80s Alovuo-luu )(d{i}ptv ttjs tu0ufj.6Tpias is rendered by the " editors, give the turn-table (?) to Dionysius for the survey" :

in

74

man

B.C. 320)

M. Anton,

adj. see

pose" (Haines).

cf.

an

cites

irepiAl/rjv)

xxvii. (1903), p.

TlEpTTEpEVOJilOl.1,

[[d]]irdo-a -yap T|pu>v T| " for our whole o-Ttpvois ere 7rcpi4>€pci, youth carries you in " their hearts a friendly letter to a gymnasiarch. In Syll

(=

s.v.

BCH

"play the braggart," which meets us first in I Cor 13*, occurs later in M. Anton, v. 5, where it is associated with

irfpi.€'pu),

XIV. 1664 7

803

For the verb Ilerwerden (Lex. from Delos of B.C. 250, o-ird-yyoi 7T€ptv|/f]crat Ta dva8r|paTa.

inscr.

:

ii/A. D.)

nepiipo).

With

7T€TfLU09

11

(Byz.) [Bcrichtigungsliste, p.

irtpipov«iv p^ ir€pl to.

159)

810.

to

y.i\

£v8o£a Trpd-ypaTa.

which they belonged:

cf.

Lietzniann

Rom

HZNT ad

Jispvat. For the phrase dirb 531"'

l

(ii/A.D.)

P

Oxy

I.

there were no cities but only villages organized after the Anatolian style, not according to the Hellenic municipal

ri\v irapdXrjpi|/Lv

p.

39

n. 1

:

cf.

CRE

16,

1

p.

171

ff-,

and Milligan Documents,

pal)

i(3,

BS

Deissmann 2

1

1)

114

" last year," cf. BGU II. Tuk xcpapcC dirb irtpuo-i |8pax-

irc'puo-i,

€V

«lo-lv

4(

fashion" (Ramsay Recent Discover)', 47 ff.).

Lightfoot Philippians

1S2IT.

p.

7lEpi%(£>pOC;. In Ac 14 6 f| ircplx^pos {sc, yr)) describes "the country " that lies round the two cities of Lystra and Derbe, " where

p.

it

11 (ii/iii

A. 11.) dirb Tiip\ irepvcri

Ilepucn. alone

p. 221.

is

(B.C. 255—4) t^v co~Ka\|/ap€v Trt'pvo-i,

P

see

:

seen in P Petr

II.

"which we dug

I. 69* (a.d. 11S-9) Kal yap irtpvo-i «irl twv LpaTCwv avTov irapd 0-01 KaWX«i\|ra Kal 31 I' viv hi Oxy III. 4SS (ii/iii A.D.) Kal yap Kal mpva-i " for last year also irpbs tovtois
last

year,"

.

.

made

he

.

Giss

,

me

other false entries in his register concerning

besides this" (Edd.), and P Fay 135 16 (iv/A.D.) xp« u,0 Tt S ydp Kal toO ire'puo-i. Xaxavoo-irt'ppou dpTdprp piav f|p(o-i.av, "

rTEpiyrjjUCf.,

is

as distinguished from irtpiKdeappa (q.v.), the "rinsing," the "scraping" of a dirty vessel. It is found in Tob 5",

where the meaning may be either "offscouring " (cf. Ignat. " ransom." For this latter meaning cf. the Eph. xviii. 1) or

phrase irtpii|/ripa T)p
From

came to be used as an epistolary formula much like "your humble and devoted " servant cf. Ignat. Eph. viii. 1 with Lightfoot's note ad I., and especially the Festal Letter of Dionysius of Alexandria (Eus. H.E. vii. 22. 7), who says that this "popular saying which always seems a mere expression of courtesy " (to calamity.

this, irtpii|/iipd o-ou

:

SnpiiSts prjpa pdvrjs del 8oko0v 4".Xopoo-vvns £x e0""ai.) wa s translated into action by those Christians who, during the

gave their

plague,

nexion

cf.

husband

—

lives in

tending the sick.

In this con-

the use of the word in an epitaph by a wife on her eii|/vx«i, Kvpie pou Mdîpt, sy" °" ou ireptytipa Tfjs

KaXfjs <|™xf]S (cited by Thieling afrika, p. 34).

Dcr Heliemsmus

in Klein-

"for you have been using since last year one and a half artabae of vegetable seed" (Edd.). The foregoing exx. appear to support the rendering " last " " for a in year past year," rather than "a year ago" or For the bearing of this upon 2 Cor S 10 , 9 2 (cf. AV, RV). the date of the Ep. p.

141

,

see

Lake Earlier Epistles of

St.

Paul,

f.

For the

irtpuo-ivds

adj.

cf.

PSI VI. 560'

(B.C.

257-6?)

of 6p7ru]p[to-]pbv t^s Trepuo-ivTJs {sc, jjuXoKomas), "burning 18 last year's (cut wood)," and direst. I. 167 (B.C. 131) «i[s] irXf|pu)o-iv ttjs Tr«pi>o-ivfjs 7r€pvo-t,

" of

last

[^JXiiêws (" collecting ").

MGr

year."

TIETELVOQ, s "flying," or as a neut. subst. "a bird": Ostr 1523 P Leid o*oii to tuv Tt'Xos irtTtivwv, (B.C. 127-6) '4\ot irapd

W

vi

-

36 (ii/iii

irdvTos n €Tt( r

A.D.)

—

(=

101) edv eiriTrns

II. p.

(/.

€i)vov «Ls to wtiov. t€X€utt)o-€i.

new Logion P Oxy

IV.

p.

5

(= White

Sayings,

€imirT|s) «irl

See also the p. 8).

511

TTlTUfXai

7r?;Aoy word

pjpijKa Trr)yds £ts tpds, christian ii'. 725- ir

"for I3 (iv/.v.D.) xo-p'^v pot ir«T
2i

of

beginning

=3

v/b.c.

relating

to

augury

— Syll

—

\a(3u>[v

-

fjp

NT in which it is found, see Blass-Debrunner where they are referred to an undefined pres. stem See also the letter from it«t— cf. Helbing Gr. p. S3. only book of the p.

8d\ir€0 \|/vxT v

iiSao-iv dtvdot-s irXotiToSoToxi o-otfntjs.

Sot

h

u67) lff

ClpPpOTOV tV PpOT€OLS

TTT]"y'fj]v

0tO"Tr€O"LU)V l»8d[TU>]v Tf|V 0*f|V, cjnXe,

rt\v dpio-T«pfjv ireTopsvjos, iy p«v Tfjs Scijtfjs to left, if a p«v diroKp\J>)/e[i, S«]£ios, "in flying from right bird conceal its wing, it is of good omen." For the varied forms which this verb exhibits in Rev, the

(

Kaibel 463 (ii/iii A.D.) " unde nata sum redeo," and in Un-

used metaphorically in

is

.T£TO/
P land

1

For

"

contrast with

tile

Anton,

viii.

51

well," a^ in Jn

pe'ap,

ovv

iru>s

TrT|-yf)v

ff

4"

cf.

,

de'vaov eâs Kal pf|

M.

tfjpt'ap

;

"how

then possess thyself of a living fountain and no mere well?" (Haines). See also Ramsay Recent Discovery n.

30S

p.

MGr

2

irtvyri, irn-ydSi.,

"fountain,"

"

spring."

60,

:

a slave to her absent master,

= Cfirest.

P

Giss

I.

17

11

eSuvdptBa Hadrian) p. j66) " would that I could Kal eX8eiv Kal irpoo-KuvfjcraC 0% " where irtTao-flai come and do obeisance to you (

!

pres.

irrdo-Bai,

MGr

aor. of irtTopai.

I

fly

and

maybe

(late prose form), or possibly

from irtTapai

inf.

of

(time

Tiriyvvfii,

which

is

Heb

S2

ireTao-flai

tttcj^Xov el

I.

=

in

,

" or "setting up" the tabernacle used of " fixing 18 is found "plant" in P Lond 414 (<. A.D.

=

346) (=11.

292) £iTT]£av pev tp^xafv] d-yplv For the subst. irfjyp.a see dyplav) Kal criiKa.

and

€p£iKt)V

U77 l,s

for

(A.D. 113) (=111. P Strass I. 32*- 4 (A.D. 261) fjXous Tto-o-apas els els •n-fj'ypaTa,

p. 1S6)

ireTtiovpat, ttstw.

(/.

id.

p.

irfj£i.s

cf.

toutou

Tif)v

irij^tv.

TlETpOL,

"a rock": PSI

IV. 423" (iii/B.C.) XeXaTopoJKap.«v 8e xi!: 36 (li/iii fWiXiKois (K Tfjs irtTpas, P Leid \V A.D.) (=11. p. 149) f|(=al) irtTpcu, Kal to. bpr,, Kal f| Ill PSI IV. 433 (B.C. 261-0) ir«Tpa is used rather 8dXacrcra. 5 a/., of rocky ground, much like ireTpiiST|S in Mt 13 ' ow o-KopSa ("garlic") ri lirl Tfjs ir«Tpas, oix it$>vTtv6r\

7I1]ddh0V,

-

Kal XlBous

™

trrl Tfjs

iriTpas 'OaoriTtKa

P Tebt

I.

8

cf.

:

the similar use of irerpaios in

ib (T6Tpw|3o\ov),

For the catastrophic influence of the divine name we may vii 31 (iii/iv A.D.) (= II. p. 27) 06 magic P Leid V to 6Vopa {oil} fj *yfj aKoVJo"acra tXeva-eTai, a8n.s aKoutuv — wv)Tai Tapao-creTai ... at. ire'Tpai dKoucrao-at. pf|vuv( 51 See also P Osl I. I 263 with the editor's note. cf. Mt 27

account

(freight

"rudder 14

—

i/ii

dr.

40b.," u (return of temple property A. D. 213-17) ib. XII. I449 " a rudder representing NeoTrT|8d\(i.ov) Tfjs [Neu>T(€pas) ?, tera" (Edd.), and for the plur., as in Ac 27", P Lond n64(/:)

8

)

(=

(A.D. 212)

" with two rudders "

(B.C. IlS).

84'-

"rudder": P Oxy XIV. 1650 11 A.D.)irriSaX(.ou (8p.

III. p.

—

164) o-iv

.

.

irt]8aXioi.s 8uo-i,

(said of a boat).

cite the

mfiiKog,

"how

is

great,"

:

§

which

304),

.

s.v.

f)AiKos.

Heb IHrpoc;. For the occurrence of the name Peter, both

among the Priscilla at Rome,

Greek and

in

cf.

often used for t|X£kos (Blass-Debrunner 11 B* 33 cf. Col 2 1 and see 1. in Gal 6

v.

:

NT only in

IIr|\(Kos occurs elsewhere in the 22 2 in Zech 2 in the 4 Mace is .

LXX

On

,

-ypdppaTa in Gal Milligan Documents p. 23 f.

I.e.

irrjXiKa

the

see^.f. ypdpij.a and

in

The name is found in such early Christian papyrus letters as P land II 8 (iii/A.D.) tu Kvpiu) pou dStXcpui Uirpw, PSI (iii/iv

a

the first-century catacomb of see Edmumlson I he Church in Rome,

inscrr.

p. 52.

20S 2

and

meaning of

Latin,

III.

4

7

is

A.D.)

X a 'P e

'v

K ( u pO'?i a-yairiyre [dSjt\
"mud," "clay": rCtv

oorpaKwv 8id

(iii/A. D.)

(

=

1.

p.

1 1

P Oxy XII. 1450 1 (A.D. 249-250) and the magic P Lond 12 1 867

cf.

itt]Xov, 2)

Xa(3iv iniXbv

pi|ov pl-ypaTos toO 8eoi of astynomy carved at

.

.

.

d-irb

From

Tpoxou [Ke]papiKoO

the inscrr. see the law

Pergamum in the time of Trajan, tdv Tivts iv Tats 68ois \o\iv opixrcnaa-iv Vj XtBous also A'aiiel 646" ' (iii/iv A. D.), a sepulchral fj Trr|Xbv iroiiio-tv, inscr. deprecating the giving of honours after death

Ile'Tpt.

OG/S 4S3 61

Tierpwdtjg. See s.v. ireVpa.

—

£iI>vt£ pot,

nr\ya.vov.

On

the use of irffvavov,

avT)8ov.

"anise,"

in

Mt 23 23

"rue," ,

p.

ii

for

528, and ZNTlV\'\i. (1906)

p.

'

peTaSos.

Te'
ptOucrKcov

instead of

Luke here used NrDl", see Nestle

as a proof that

a Semitic source and misread N^3'"

Exp Txv.

Lk

in

tiri ex €ts

7TT|Xbv iroLTio-eis Kal ovik 6 8avtov TTitTat.

12

260

and

cf.

Herodas

II.

28 ff.—

8v XP^l v eauTbv octtls

€o*tI

KaK

irolou

irr^Xov ir€((>vpT]T' cISot' tos

€yw ^weiv TUV 8rjpOT6WV
f.

"

mjyrf, "spring": dv-rXia

Trn-yfjv,

(B.C. 116-Sl)

89

cf.

irrryfjs

fj

BGU

IV.

II20 48

(B.C.

5)

tt|v]

iv

Tfj

"the spring in the ship's hold," OG/S 16S 9 tov N«iXou irriY^ 6vopa£op«[vr|, and Aristeas

So-wfltv iroXuppfJTou cpucriKuis

€rri.pp«ovo-r|S.

The

who ought to know who he is, and of what clay he is mixed, and to live as I do, in awe of even the least of the burghers" (KnoxV

A

subst. irrjXoiroua

and an

is

found

adj. irf|Xivos in ib.

in

P Petr

HI. 4S 9

II. 12(4) (B.C.

(iii/B.C.)

241),

tu]v irr|XCvwv

512

7ri]pa

TTlKpia

ilpyoiv

Kal tot irXivflivwv

26

See also

ff.

CR

publishes a iv/A. D. inscr.

,

Luckhard Pnvathatis p. where \V. M. Ramsay which the head of a noble

p.

in

2,

Anatolian family is described as tov [TTT]\]iyo[v ^]iT
to this place."

it)

From

cf.

:

xxxiii.

a later period comes mdcrai,

= Xapuv

p.

transition from ancient to

modern Greek,

aor. of

i.

P Lond

in

328) mdcrai 6i|/dpia, cited by p. 439 as characteristic of the

483" (A.D. 616) (=11. C. H. Muller in Archiv

which Jmacra is For Ac 3 7

in

mdvu, "catch," "seize," "overtake."

we may quote (with Thayer) Theocritus iv. 35 nivei Kal tov TaOpov a.n uipeos d'ye md£as rds orrXas, "there he brought the bull from the mountain, seizing it by the hoof." |

In

Mt io 10

"

al. -irTjpa is

usually understood as

"a

travelling-

bag containing clothes or provisions for the journey but Deissmann (LAE, p. 10S ff.) prefers to see in it "a collecting-

Thumb (Hellen. p. md£o has been

;

"

such as beggar-priests of pagan culls carried for receiving alms, and in support of this view cites an inscr.

bag

which a slave of the Syrian goddess tells how he went the " lady ", adding for d(ir)o-yr| -rrf^pas 0, "each journey brought in seventy bags" — (BCIL xxi. (1897) p. 60 Imperial period). Consequently, as Deissmann's translator points out (LAE I.e. n. 3 ), "wallet" is the right word in English, as seen e.g. in in

—

begging

Troilus and Cressida III. iii. 145, "Time hath, my lord, a wallet at his back. Wherein he puts alms For the dim. -irrjptSLov see Epict. iii. 22. IO, for oblivion."

that

and Menandrea

p. 14 of birth tokens."

ful

"a

irT|p(&iov yvwpio-p.dTwv,

The etymology

is

wallet-

uncertain.

1

cf. also Schweizer If the differentiation -d£a> Perg. p. 37. took place in one dialect say that of the bucolics of Sicily we can understand the word passing into the Koivrj :

—

—

as a kind of slang loanword, while -jrU^w lived on awhile with its old meaning. The uses of md£
LXX

Shakespeare

111

67 n. ) accepts W. Schmid's view assimilated to the numerous verbs in

by Thackeray Gr.

are stated

s.r.

(see

meaning Syll 422

"

i.

p.

282.

md£u) is found in Lk 6 38 with down ": cf. Micah 6 15 mt'creis

press

(=

3

904)' (iv/A.D.)

p.]r|Te

the original c'Xai'av.

and

6 pouXdpevos Kfy^ptjo-flai 304

In ib. 587 [vir]6 Tfjs dimpias mci^CcrOto. 329-8) the subst. meo-Trjp, which Dittenberger says means elsewhere torcular vti prelum, seems to have the force 8l'

dyvoiav

(B.C.

of

For

in

irT)x«s

its

original

meaning of "forearm,"

cf.

Amh

P II. 102* (a.d. 180) oiX<| Tr[TJ]\i 8«£iu>, "a scar on As a measure of length, a "cubit," the right forearm." about one and a half feet (cf. Hultsch, Atchiv iii. p. 438 ff. ), word hardly needs illustration, but we may cite one or two exx. of the contr. tt^^wv (for itt|X€wv), as in Jn 2I 8 Rev2I 17 P Petr II. 4I 2 (iii/B.C.) irtjûv 18 irXaTos irrixuv 14 (li.c. 127) Tritx«v 8eKa2£, and P Lond ujtlcroSos, P Par 14

poxXds ("crowbar"), but the root meaning of pressing llit')> contains a reduced form of «ir( and preserved. c itivvtos from iiri and the root of v6Fos (Boisacq <£o[iai

is still

:

Diet.

f,

Ely in.

pp. 782, 7S5).

the

,

—

'-

154' (a.d. 68) (= II. p. 179) ?i;o8os koivu, irXciTous TTT|X(i[v] other exx. in Mayser Gr. i. p. 267, and for the r[piw]v On the possibility usage see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 151. :

LXX

that

may

irfixus see s.v.

extension

to

refer

A

Mt

time in

of

62'

which LS connexion with measurements, as of the ground-space occupied by a house in P Strass I. 9 s (e. A.D. 307 or 352) jieTpois] Kal Trr|Xicr|i
descrihe as

see

Thumb

"

TJXixCa.

Eccl. ,"

is

Handbook,

not

subst. irn Yl '.o"p.ds, i

uncommon

in

NT

,

For this the different meaning "seize," "lay hold of." meaning in the Koivrj we may cite the magic spell KXeTTTrjV

(=1.

p.

"to catch a 70):

thief,"

Pair.

cf.

P Lond 46 1 "

in

Orien/.

iv.

2,

p.

132

(iv/A.D.) f.

where

Jl " Wessely gives XT|crTomdcrTr|s, preneur de malfaiteurs from a Roman papyrus of the time of Diocletian. Unfortunately the letter P Oxy IV. S12 (is.c. 5) is too frag-

mentary

to decide the

the postscript: but dirb rfjs KwfAT^s xp K[al] 6 diroTaKTos crov

cf. *,l'

1

meaning P Ilamb

Tat T0 ^ s

ayTwv

" Persuasive speech" in a somewhat depreciatory sense is 4 its only ocevidently the meaning of this word in Col 2 currence in the Greek Bible cf. the legal process, P Lips 7 I. 40 iil (iv/v a.d. ), where one of the parties declares with reference to certain things that had been seized Sid miOavoXovias ra dpiraycvTa £t|toucti KaTe'xeiv. The adj. Tr(Oi6avos, which has often a similar connotation, occurs in CP Herm I. 7 20 See also Epict. i. 8. 7 ij mSavoXoYiKTJ, " the ,

:

-

—

.

art of persuasion."

TllfjOQ.

See

p. 57.

This Doric form of Tr«'£w (q.v. ) appears in all the occurrences of the verb except Lk 6 38 but always with

mdcrai.,

niftv.vo'koyia..

of -rrcirCao-Tai I.

6 16 (a.d.

AoKptwv

in

12S-9) ot 8e

av[T]ots inro8o\iois.

yep'

wv

cpdpos SiaypdcbtTat ma^topevos inrd

s.v. Trei6ds.

TllKpCUVCO.

With the in P

compd.

"am

pass, Lille

I.

9 7'-

embittered" (iii/B.C.)

in

Col 3",

•rrpocrmKpav8tis

cf.

the

p.01.

JtlKpltX.

"an

embittered and resentful "

which For a weakened sense cf. BGU II. 41 7 s (ii/iii A.D.), where a father counsels his son not to be too buoyed up in view of "the hardness of the times" Tr|V tov Kaipov mKpiav. 1 45 An interesting ex. of the word occurs in P Leid tov (ii/iii A.D.) (= II. p. 121) iipdvii 8id ttjs iru( =i)Kp£as We may add Vett. Val. p. 249 16 mKptas Qtoii Novs. MGr irtKpa, "bitterness," "sorrow." 8ecrird£ci. is

properly

refuses

reconciliation

(Robinson ad

spirit

31 Eph 4

).

—

W

'-

513

7TIK/J0S

TTLTTpuaKOi

niKpog,

P Oxy VIII. ioS8 M (medical Kapuwv irtKpui(v), (2) metaphorically Sokovv P Par63 1J1 (B.C. 164) ( = P Petr III. p. 28) xb etvai iriKpdv, "what appears to be harsh" (MahafTy) (cf. Jas 3"), PSI I. 28* (magic tablet— iii/iv A.D.) iriKpais 5f (<-. ii/A.D.) fido-Ti£iv, and Kaibel 640 "bitter,"

(i)

:

.

.

.

—

-

Kal KaXov to tvxt|9 Kal iriKpbv otSa

For a contrast with d£us see 84

iroXXois

oiiSevi,

Flam.

Plut.

bîis

kohiJios

T-f)v

(B.C.

1

as

"plank,"

eiri8T|o-ei.

Hence anything

jtat,

as

as in

Mt

8

12 s1 (accounts— B.C. 112) dpTou

Rl.

and

later

HI. 7Si vl «

dish

"

14

Headlam Herodas

"a

a!.:

181

Witkowski 2

p.

,

=

Petr III. 42 II (S)/." (mid. iii/B.c.) ( 15) b pao-ilXevs eXBuv els t+|v X£]uvt|v

The compar. appears

iriKp[u]s 0-01 i\pf\
aWuu-

(

= UPZ

i.

338)

p.

ere

irapaKoXo\f9f|(ravT(i

Tf)t

in

Par

I'

(idXiara tuv dXndeiat iriKpoTepov -yap

vofi££o>

ich glaube, dass Du ganz andern der Wahrheit die hhre geben und

"denn

irpoo-evex8r|o-eo-8' aiTcii,

besonders vor den

ihn scharfer anfassen wirst

"

(Wilcken).

ir£va£,

P Par 47"

UPZ

(as read in

i.

p.

332

— B.C.

152-1) the

two days in the Anubieion trivuv, " drinkThe ing," apparently in connexion with some festival.

— ov

ov

not get his own ire£vw Tavra,

way informs

"I

fi^f

won't

his father

act.

c.

and gen., as

ace.

in

Mt

15 now " (P I. 119 (= Selections, p. 103) — ii/iii A.D.). And the Oxy 180 magical P Lond I2I (iii/A.D. = I. p. 90) supplies a recipe enabling a man iroXXd mveiv nal fi^| fieSuciv, " to drink much and not be drunk."

there

:

!

)

(

Cor 15 32 Deissmann [LAE p. 296) compares a sepulchral epigram of the Imperial period in which the

With

1

—

passer-by is exhorted ireive, pXe'irts to Te'Xos, "drink, thou seest the end." Cf. Kaibel 646 12 (iii/iv A.D.) ovk b 8ai/tov

and Syll 804 (=

see the citations in 27'",

)

W*

Ttjs 8eoo-o(j>£as.

3

1

170)

15

(ii/A.D.) itiovtos fiov -ydXa

The

NT

form

Headlam Herodas,

in papyri VIII. 1088 s5 (medical receipt 8 Jn 4', <;/.), P Flor I. IOI (i/A.D.)

—

Roman age— P Oxy

of the

early i/A.D.) 80s irelv i)8up tls ireiv, (cf

p. 55 f. overwhelmingly attested

ireiv is

Proleg.

Trapacxov

p. eis

(cf.

P Giss I. 3 1'- 2 (end ii/A.D.) efiol els irelv 2 Si), and P Oxy XVI. 1945 (A.D. 517) irtv. Deissmann {Urgeschickte p. 39 f.) has

drawn

attention to the bearing of this "vulgar" form the question of the Johannine vocabulary and style.

7llflXpt]).U,

which

in

the

NT

word

usual medical

is

Lk (Ac 28

confined to

s ),

is

inflammation." see Hobart

for

"the p.

50,

where exx. are quoted from Hippocrates, Aretaeus, and Hence the RV Galen, and cf. Field No'es, p. 149. " " swell 3 15 rendering up in Ac I.e. In Syll S13 (= 1179) aXXos] Tafia 4x[ €L ireirpiijue'vos e£[a"yopeiJ]a)v, Dittenberger remarks that the force of ireirpr|[ie'vos seems to be

et Tt[s

>

quodam

veluti

intestino,

With mvaxtSiov, "a writing tablet," in Lk form irivaKiov in P Hal 1. I 225 (mid. iii/B.c.) b aevos •ypaê'Tw ri\v p-ap-ruptav 126 38 (account early ii/A.D.)

—

els

ir[t]v[d]Kt[o]v,

I

63

cf.

(=

Sexdfievoi T<* wiVaKMl irapd

twv

P

Amh

Gr.

irtvaKio(u) (8pax|if|} d 41 B.C. 100) diro[e. II57)

The see

p. 218), cf. Proleg. p. 54.

p.avTeuop.e'vwv.

Lk

ire-irpaKafiev

P*

a

v.

I.

in

I e.,

may

€x € 84 irtvaKCLTa

(/.

irivaKiSa'i els

(ifXXfis Ypdeiv) do-a
= BGU

V.

I.

Xe'-yei.

p. 13)

f\v

See also

ue'Xcis

Tp^tLv

Gnomon

36

KaTdirtvaKi8as'EXXr|viKds,

"auf griechischen Tafeln," and Artem.

p.

148".

ace.

c.

413) ire'irpaKa dOdviov (Spaxfids)

from P Ryl II. I44 (A.D. 38) diriiXeo-a -n-ivaxaSa, "I lost a wrinng-tablet," and P Leid W'"- 5 (ii/iii A.D.) (= II.

is

"fatness" (Rom II 17 ): cf. Test. ire'fiirros KXdSov fioi eXaCas 48ujKev

"sell,"

to

VI.

i.

p.

be illustrated

Part

LXX

xii. patr.

Levi

viii.

8

-rrioTTfTos.

TUTipdoKCO,

II.

1'

A.D. I50)(

(for

the

84 KaXeo-d-

Tip.f|(s) 3

(bpoXol 8uo\ and Syll 790

(c.

Mt 27 s *

.TtOTJJJ,

mvzKi'diov.

(/.

in

Thackeray Gr. i. p. 64), may be seen in a series of accounts P Tebt I. I20 13 -"'- (B.C. 97 or 64) els irieiv a For the form 3 8 •n-Cofiai (Mk IO ') cf. Proleg. p. 155, and for ir£eo-ai (Lk 17 ), which in the LXX has entirely superseded itCt| (Thackeray

b

which

which survives

dissyllabic irieiv,

upon

homines scelestos

febri,

vexari et confici."

nivaKt's,

won't

eat, I

connexion with a cure at the temple of Asclepiusin For Heb 6 7 cf. Anacreontea xxi. I i| -yfj ue'Xaiva Epidaurus. ir£vei, and for the common phrase Sovvai irieiv, as in Jn 4',

P Lond 45 3 (iv/A. D. (=11. p. 319) ttXtjo-ov Kepdfuov = eii)s) x^ u P°"i " n " lne vessel with green mustard." crivdiris( The aor. pass. c. gen., as frequently in the Lukan writings, a (ii/iii A.D.) (= II. p. 99) irXT|o-8els is seen in P Leid cf.

who does

^>d"yo>.

fir]

drink

6

p. 89)

"a

f.

fidvov, in

s.v. IleiXaTos.

Tcifmhjfti, For the "fill."

igni

I.

HGU

and

e,

nivco.

irieTai,

IlllaTOQ.

"

"a

I'ebt

I'

For

8t)kt|.

p.

Syll 537 irivaKas

tablet,"

cf.

ir£va(Kos)

(i/A.D.) ir£va£ ae'-yas ev cf.

in

e.g.

toutuiv

tiri

347-6)

"a

o-WKoXAi|o-as. disc,"

schoolboy

P

"bitterly":

See

=" board,"

83

strategus spends

TZlKpcog,

46

969)

In

elvai

i)o-iv.

20

3

(3iou.

xvii. 2 iriKpbs fiev

Kal

eSoKei

(=

votive tablet,"

e|r|Koo-Tbv ^tos iraveXeuOepov e£epiwo-a

ouv

originally

literally:

— early i/A.D.) receipt

some

\6

as)

P Par 59* (B.C. 159) (= UPZ i. Mt 13" Blass Gr. § 59. 5) Tb 3 (A.D. 37-41) $, P Oxy XIV. 1672 " we sold 32 choes X^ £e'vois Trpoo-wirots,

rei: (cf.

:

BGU

16

IV. 1079 (A.D. 41) (= Se.ec/ions, 39) "TO-pd TaXavTov o-ot ire'irpaKa ra (j>o[pT]£a fiou, "I have sold my wares for a talent," P Oxy II. 264 s (a.d. 54) strangers,"

bfioXoyw

ireirpaKe'vat

Yep8i[aKov,

"

I

loom helonging to eiriPaXdv

o~ot

agree that

(101

I

Tbv iiirdpxovTa fioi iottov have sold to you the weaver's 1

me," ib. IX. 1200' (A.D. 266) ire'irpaKa xpeiXbv Tdirov Kal dire'o-xov tt]v Tei|iT]v
to

66

514

TTLTTTUI

"I have

irpoKciTou,

me and

sold the free space falling to

have

received the price as aforesaid" (Ed.). Other exx. of the verb are P Hib

I. 41" (c. B.C. 261) to iirdpxov HXaiov 81 avTov to see that the existing store

ko.1 c7r1p.tXc1.av 8e Tro£r)o-cu {Sttus

of

" be careful

Trpa9T]i,

•J^Sti

now

be

oil

sold by

"

him

P Fay

(Edd.),

s

131

(iii/iv

a.d.)

auTas TrpaBTJvcu ck (Spaxp-wv) 18, "get them (artabae of barley) sold at 14 drachmae an artaba," and OGIS 4S4 19 (ii/A.D.) 80-a pevToi t»v Xctttwv 6<|
The TtpaTai virb twv dvopavdp.a>v. in the Christian P Oxy XII. 1494" (early iv/A.D.) ciV oUtws 8eo0 8c'Xovtos Ta\a tci irpaTaCov " in order if God so crTa.6p.wi TriTrpacrKtSpcva

verbal irpa-reos

1

found

is

ti irpaTt'ov) -y^vTjTai, there may perhaps be something

"a

subst. irpdo-is,

wills,

that,

(/.

to

sell" (Edd.).

P Eleph

selling," occurs in

14

s5

The

(iii/B.c),

and irpo.Tripi.ov, "a market," in P Par 62'" 16 (c. B.C. 170). 5 For the compd. irapamTrpdo-Kw (not in LS 8 see Michel S09 Herwerden 2" cf. univ Giss and P bibl (ii/B.c.),and (iii/B.c.)

7TI(TTIK0S

" even if they were willing to do the work (Mahaffy), P Oxy VI. 89s 2 * (A.D. 123) oti Tfio-TevovTos ofrre aiTJj oiiSc Tfji own youth" t|Xik£oi p.ou, "distrusting both her and my 13 (Edd.), BGU III. ion" (ii/A.D.) Kdv t£ o-oi Trpoo-!rtTTTT|i irtpl

Lex.

s.v. Trapdirpao-is.

II.

:

:

—

hath committed unto Apollo, for freedom

LAE,

rii.o-T£vw

is

followed by ace. and

(ii/A.D.) mo-TCiiw

crc p.T|

2

down," (1) of things— P Petr II. I3<3) (B.C. 258-3) Tl avToii Trpbs votov [t]ou 6xvpwp.aTos Tttôs pc'pos pcv

"the wall

TfeiTTioKos €0-tiv,

of

it

has fallen" (Ed.)

to the south of the prison, part (2) of persons— P Oxy III. 475"

;

"he

ko.1

fell

and was

cTtXe[v]TT]a-cv, (A.D. 182) J-Trecrev killed," the report of an accident. " rUirTwKfv is common paid" in documents of iii— ii B.C.

=

P Lond I200 2

cf.

cm

(B.C.

:

p. 2) irc'irruKev

192 or 168) (=111.

Tf|V cv ALOO-rrdXci ttji ptyaXfji Tpdircâv,

"paid

into the

1

bank at Diospolis Magna," and P Fay 17 (B.C. 121), P Tebt I. 101 1 (B.C. 120) with the editors' notes. See also P Hib I. 66 a (B.C. 22S) ( = Witkowski 2 p. 3S) mir™. [
Deissmann

inf. in

P Tebt

II.

314*

"

I

"

believe that you are aware how much trouble I had (Edd.), and by 8ti in P Lond 897 12 (A.D. S4) (= III. p. 207 as cv

"fall

(see

d-yvotiv 80-ov Kap.[a]Tov rjvc-yKa,

'

to

"

p. 327).

amended Rcriihtigungen, niTZTCO,

and

TTLo-Tevo'ticv d[v] tis, 8iacrd
15

418 (iii/A.D.) ov8evl CTrio-TCiicra [u]cttc avTij " I have trusted no one to take it to her" (b) Kop.£o-ai, 1' c. ace. of thing, cf. PSI V. 494 (B.C. 25S-7) p.T|8cv mo-Tew wv Xe'-yei, and P Par 47 29 (c. B.C. 152-1) (= UPZ i. p. 332, Selections, p. 23) ttio-tcuovtcs Ta tvirmaa and (c) for the ace. and dat. we may cite the formula of manumission Syll S45' (Delphi B.C. 200-199) Tav 8e wvdv ctuo-tcvo-c Nutaio. twi 'AiroXXwvi ctt' cXeu8tp£ai., "the purchase, however, Nicaea

-

)

twv cvavTfov, ui

P Tebt

AXc£av8pe£o. cTripc'vciv 8 p-e'vTOt yc ou Bt'Xw

For the pass. p.T|KeTi

2SS) KCKpiKa -yap

p.

vr|

tovs

8coi>s

tticttcucih -yap 6tl SvvT]8T]crop,ai £t}v,

P Oxy

III.

528" (ii/A.D.) rj(=t)va " that I may no cvPoX[t|V, believed with regard to my embarkation!?)," and cf.

iiou ttjv

[[(j)]]irio-Teu8w

longer be IX. 1 223-" (late iv/A.D.) ovkc'ti mo-TcudpcBa, cdv p.rj unless I behave eu-yi>u>p.ovr|0-iopev," I am no longer trusted, ii.

fairly" (Ed.). With the Pauline use etc. (1

Thess

2*,

=

Gal 2 7

,

" I

am

entrusted with" the Gospel

Cor 9",

I

Tim

I

11 )

Deissmann

(LAE, p. 379) compares the designation of the Imperial Ta|iv Tf|V cm twv secretary for Greek correspondence 'EXXrpiKwv cttio-toXwv Trein.a-T€V|M'vos (Jos. Antt. XX. 183

—

,

II.

279

1

231) Tre'irrumev

(B.C.

KipuiTov to o-uvdXXa-ypa in the chest at Tebtunis

cis

" there has been placed

cv TcpS-iva,

the contract of nurture."

For the form Gr. p. 338

irc'craTc in

Lk

23

30

Rev 6",

,

for the difficult CTrc'cravTO in

{.,

5,

see

,

4 (A. P.

I4S)"Eo-7rsp«, Trus

vi.

Isai I4 12

resemblance to

i-Trco-cs

9)).

See also p.c'vos

BGU

yo|iov.

Of

Trio-Tcvop.ai c. gen. as occasionally in late

Polyb. vi. 56. instance in the NT. (e.g.

— a striking verbal

"Pisidian" Antioch not "in" but "near" Pisidia 14 ),

see

Ramsay

Greek no

is

This rare word, confined in the NT to Mk 14 3 Jn I2 3 is sometimes derived (as by LS 8 ) from irCvw in the sense of " " as from Trio-Tos = true," liquid," hut is better understood ,

,

.

IJiaidioi;.

On

13 irto-TtuBcls TaXdvTou) there

.-noTt/cof.

"genuine":

(Ac 13

IV. 1159 10 (time of Augustus) TreTrio-T«vt ^5 (pxiXaKas Toy avT°V

virb [[tqv]] clvT?V nT?'S^H- a-^ V

see Robertson

Ev. Petr.

18 Swete ad I. and for the timeless aorists in Lk 10 (TrecrdvTa) and Rev 1S 2 (cwco-tv), see Proleg. p. 134. Callimachus Efi. lvi.

(viii.

CRE

p.

25

ff.

see the discussion with interesting details in

ZNTW

iii. Winer-Schmiedel Gr. p. 13S, and cf. p. 169ft". where Nestle finds no ground for Naber's suggestion {Mnemo-

syne xxx. (1902), p. I ff.) that in the NT passages o~imo-TiKrjs, ointment "that can be poured out," should be read for

Abbott (Jok. Voc. p. 252), on the other hand, word in the original was some form of o-iriKaTov (not in LS 8 ), and refers to Wetstein for illustrations of o-mxaTov as an ointment in use among women of

Tao-TiKt)s.

TllOTEVOO.

The

believes that the

different constructions of itio-tcvw in the

NT are fully

see also Abbott discussed by Moulton Proleg. pp. 67 f., 235 Joh. Voc. p. 19 ff., and for the possibility that -mo-Tcio) in :

Acts need not imply character

see

Discovery

p.

164

For mo-rcvoi

(= P

Ramsay

Petr III.

belief

of

a

permanently religious Teaching p. 445 ff., and Recent 110

dat. pers. cf. P Par 63 (B.C. 164) 28* ots ov8e PovXdpevoi. irpoo-tvai Trpbs ttjv

-yiupv(av Tr[io-T]ev[o-«i]« &v tis,

For tuo-tikos, "

faithful," applied

"

whom

no one would

trust,

to

persons,

commen-

tators are in the habit of referring to the description of a

wife in Artem. p. 12S 23

ff.

(a) c.

p.

luxury.

—

good

A.D. 150) mo-TiKT|V ko.1 olKovpdv, but Hercher prefers to read ttio-ttjv, as also in pp. 158 s , 1 We can, however, supply instances of this usage 1S9 '. from the papyri, e.g. P Mon I. S 2 (last quarter vi/A.D.) (c.

515

TTLCTTLS vlov pov

-yvrjo-iou

ami

for the

kov,

Kal ttkttikou and

more

*

ilXao~8aC

specialized sense of

P Reinach

a>s itio*ti-

o"€

"one

entrusted

"a

s In Vett. Val. p. 10" id. 311 (A.D. 447). followed as a term of praise by d'yaSol oiKovdpoi.

o-u-y"ypa(pr|V vtto8tikt|s,

131) XaPovcra tov

(A.D.

Ka6r|KOVTa

XpTjU.ajTio-u.dv, ^Xeyev iv ttictt€i pt

had received the regular

and possibly

that

irio-TiKoi

•n-io-Tfi

is

10S) cde'prjV auTwi iv

(B.C.

T t ^wv Td[ir]wv '

'<£\ta

ship-master," see the introd. to the above papyrus, and Bell's note ad P Lond s 1341" (A.D. 709). Cf. also r Flor III. 336 (vii/A.D. ?),

with the management of a ship,"

TrXavaco 1S 10

p.

official

mora

and P Oxy

Tfjs

wvfjs

«v

koB* 1 1 1.

486

7

Sr|fi
^X ctv a " T &» "although

I

contract of the sale, he said

held this land on mortgage." The phrase tovfj ^v is discussed in Philotogus lxiii. (N.F. xvii. ), 1904,

I

See also the references in Preisigke Fachwbrtcr and for NT usage Burton Galaiians (in ICC).

498 ff.

s.v. irCoTis,

In accordance with

its

common

NT

usage, irto-rts

used

is

person in such passages as P Strass I. 4I 39 (c. A.D. 250), when in a legal process a witness is charged ws Trpeo-pvTT|S Kal ma-Tews &£ios tlire d

"confidence"

of "faith,"

—

olSas iv

Tii irpd[-ypaT]i,

and P Oxy XIV. 1627

14

(A.D. 342)

Sid ttjv irepl rjpds peTpioTTiTa Kaliria-Tis (/. ttCo-tiv), "owing " In to your clemency to us and confidence in us (Edd.). P Lond 233 11 (A.D. 345) (= II. p. 273, Chrtst. I. p. 6S) the

=

"at your editor translates ttJ o-tj n-ftrr(e)i as apparently P Tebt II. 41S 15 discretion" or "on your own credit." (iii/A.D. ) shows us airoXd(3T)S irap' epoii KaXrj irio-rtt,

—

"receive

P Oxy

back from

it

me

good faith" (Edd.):

in

cf.

"

(A.D. 303) vop-ClJouo-a TOVTODS TTJV KaXijv pen irio-Teiv diroo-iiêiv, "thinking that they would preserve I.

71"-

my good name"

(Edd.).

With the conjunction

P Oxy

I.

yo

i{

and dXrjBeia

of ttlo-tis

in

27

Tim

I

cf.

(iii/A.D.) Trdo-a Kv[p(.]a ?vypaos o-uvaXXa-yr|

-

" Kal aXr|8[€iav every valid written contract is " credited and accepted (Edd.), and P Flor I. 32 (/)" (A.D. . 29S) «fdp.vvp.i «£ dX-nBtcas Kal ir£o-Ttus Trjv diro-ypa
p.

Tim

I

12

5

CIA App. (Wunsch,

cf.

xv) iiroKaTe'xcT€ vpels av-rf|V

praef.

Tats eVxaTais Tipwp£ais

tov «avTf|s

8ti irpuTt) T)8€TT|cr«v ttjv ir£a-n.v irpos 'i'riXiKa dvSpa (cited by Parry ad I.) : with 2 Tim 4' cf. Brit.

Part

Inscrr.

III.

No.

OGIS

and

5S7

b.

&

(ii/A.D.) B.C. 120)

8ti

tttv

Mm.

ir£o-Tiv

irpox"pio-apeWi and Toiis ttjv ttuttiv evo-epws T€ Kal SiKaiws TT|pTi(rovTas with TJ Tfio-rts used of "the (Christian) faith" (Ac 6', al.), cf. .Si'// 451 (='932)' (ii/i B.C.) d£iws dv«a-Tpd4>r|0-av avT«v

eTr|pr|0-a,

339*'

(<-.

:

t( Kal

Tas €vxeipa(r8ti(ras avToi-s

irta"T€a>s.

which is passive sense "fidelity," "faithfulness," found in the LXX, and occasionally in the (Mt 23",

The

NT

Gal 5"),

P Fay

is

common

I22* 2

(c.

in our sources.

A.D.

100) iav Tiva

"

if

See

e.g.

the illiterate

KaTa irapdfvras] anyone quite trust-

pevfl,

III. 494'

156) «vvoovo-ti poi Kal irao-av iuo-tiv p.01 eVSeixvubeing well-disposed and showing entire faithfulness

"

BGU

me"

15 I. 326' (a clause in a Will— (Edd.), A.D. 194) ttj tc irtcTTi [a]uTf|s irapaKaTaTi6opai (cf. the Lat. 10 formula eius fidei committo), and P Tebt II. 326 (c. a.d. " 266) tvvota Kal ttuj-ti Kal Tjj tov Ye'vous otKeioTTvri., owing

towards

and ties of kinship" (Edd.). For the sense of "guarantee," "pledge," as in Ac

17

P Ryl

=

P Tebt

,

certain required

"pledges":

cf.

BGU

oS Td] Trio-rd (reading almost certain

On

the rare active use of ttio-tos.

IV.

— Ed.) H52

26

10)

(b.c.

Tra[p]e'SwKfy.

"

" trusting,"

believing,"

NT

16 which occurs first apparently (Gal 3', 2 Cor 6 and sexies in the Pastorals), see Hort ad 1 Pet I s1 , where

in the

,

explained by the predominant sense of irions, 25 "trust." It may be added that in I Cor 7 ad I.) understands iriords as = "ChrisLietzmann " I tian," with the meaning give my decision in accordance the usage

is

"faith,"

{HZNT

with a

He quotes in support Christian consciousness." of Syrian inscrr. where irio-rds is used as a title. IIio-Tos (note change of accent) as a common name for my best

number

For

slaves, see the citations in

adv.

irio-Tiis, cf.

Headlam Herodas,

P Lond 301 7

Tfio-Tws Kal eiriptXws,

(A.D.

P Oxy IX. I1S7 18

p.

(=

For

329. II. p.

256) (a.D. 254) iryius Kal

13S-161)

marais.

TTIOTOO) occurs in the pass, in the sense "am assured of" in 20 and the v. I. in 2 Thess I 10 (cf. cf. 3 Mace 4 : 1 For the mid. see SylP 633" [c. B.C. Notes , p. 128). Sioti «ttI 180) etvai aviTovs aTeXtls mo-Two-aue'vovs 8pKa>i, use A good ex. of the iroioOvTai.

2

Tim 3 U

WH

in

NT

t^|V Sia-yw-yTi[v.

KTT|a-ei.

of the verb

is

is

afforded by Aristeas 91 ireTrtio-pe'vos 8« Kal aiTos KaTao-K«ur|v 8T|Xiio-«, Ka8(is 4irio-Tii8r|V, belief as to the nature of the reservoirs, and I "

Wo8ox«""v

my

We may Lond IV. "be sure of

will explain how it was confirmed (Thackeray). 8 note the late compd. irio-nxpopiu (not in LS ) : P

1338

10

that."

(a.D.

709)

Tri.o-T0ope'8r|Ti

For the rare

els

touto,

subst. TrCo-Twua, see

Linde Epic.

p.

16

f.

such

14' (B.C. 1 14) dva'ypaxl/dpeyos avTov " to. inrdpxovTa o-vvTa£ai Gtivui iv morci, making a list of his property and arranging for it to be placed in bond," I.

described as

,

I.

" deceived over a promise and pledge (Edd.). "bond" or "mortgage" is found nio-ris

passages as

is

"such

31

28 18 ' (iv/A.D.) wois dpio-T«pi>s tdv Kal ttio-ti irXavT|6fjva[t, dXXTjTat, o-T|U.aivi aiiTov eirl X6"yw " if the left foot quiver, it signifies that a man will be the mantic

Eilrem (Sklaveniauf, Christiania, 1916), the slave 27 ttio-tov Kal dSpdrrrov, "faithful and not to given running away." A petitioner for release from " in the name prison oiiveKa tou 8cou Kal tov KaXus i'xovTos, of God and of fair play," describes himself, P Petr II. 4 as 8ovs Td Trio-rd, with reference apparently to I9(la) lished by

TTjv tuJv

to his kindness, fidelity,

cf.

Kal irto-Tois i% auruv p. I lS) TJauTrjv TrapaSe'SwKa tois KaXois twv vcKpoTatpujv els TT|pT)o-tv, " I have handed her over to the good and faithful men among the grave-diggers them21 selves that they may take care of her" (cf. Mt 25 ), and P Oxy I. 4I 28 (iii/iv A.D.) a-yvol ttio-toI o-vv8ikoi, " true and trustworthy advocates." In a deed of sale of a slave, pub-

tiiprjs

find

you e\ovTa ir«£o-Tr|v TfoXXf|y, " (Edd.), P Oxy worthy among those with you (A.D.

4 7Sff.

7110T0Q. For irio-rds, "faithful," "trustworthy," as generally in the NT, cf. P Grenf II. 73" (late iii/A.D.) (= Selections,

.

.

with

:

ir€iroifja-8ai

p.

in a

nh.v6.oi.

For the metaph. use of -rrXavdu, "lead astray," cf. P Par 47" (B.C. 152-1) (= UPZ i. p.

ceive,"

de332.

516

Tr\avr) Selections, p. 23) dnroTreirTwKa^.€v 7rXavd(

=

6ewv Kal TTLtrTtuovTts Ta tvvirvia, P Flor

Tulv to)p.€voi inrb 16

6l

I.

(A.D. 85)

= Chrest. II. p. SS) 4irXavfj9r| irepl t^|v 'ivrtvly/, P Oxy VI. ( s 898 (A.D. 123) iroXXd (i[« d]SiKovo-a Sti Kal irXavi)o-ao-d u«, "injuring me much and ending by deceiving me," ib. II. 237"ib.

8

I.

cis

(A.D. 1S6) 1

Kal

19'- (ii/iii-A.D.)

T|u.oJ(=d)s

ck«[i],

351 (cited

v.

2th,

I.

Suvdaevos,

iirXtv
when you

Wilcken Ostr.

see

i.

p.

MGr

8 note.

"

irXdKa, "slab

(e.g.

of a tomb).

= a)s,

and

sailed,"

s.v. tt£o-ti.s.

—

"

the top o-Tpd^Xov tt)s irXaKos tov paXaviov- tovtov, (cone) of the tablet of the bath," where, however, the exact meaning of 7rXd£ is by no means clear, see the editor's note. For irXd^ used of inscribed fragments of limestone,

103) irtirXdvTiKav

p.

8ti(=«)

i]5 1

TrXavf|o-ai.

2S 1B8 (iv/A.D.) cited 7rXdvr|) shows the verb

P Ryl jr.

= Selections,

(

T)(i«'pa

us there on the

"they deceived the mantic

tt]

tov Kupuov

irXarvs

Kaibel

"a

thing moulded or formed"

s'8 (iv/A.D.) magic P Lond 46

(=

(Rom

I. p.

9

20

LXX)

cf.

:

the

77) irX(do-p.a)'Ep|j.(ov)

xXau.v8nopov.

8v ovk rjo-xvo-a [irX]avf|o-[ai. Il€piK£Lp. 70 f. €i SJ Kal vvvl irXavas p.€

*?K[T]ei.vev St [u.]e 'Y|X]«vs,

See a!so Menander

— (Aa.) 269

Kpûao-ov €v9vs,

lirXavr|8t),

fil

TrXavw

and

TT]u.epov,

"she strayed away,"

TrXavdo-9«, avSpcs, «p.ol KaXios »o-t£v

also Epict. iv. 6. 23 (cf.

Gal 6 7

1 ,

"

Cor 6

pt^|

s ).

IV. in has apparently the act. sense of " deceit 120S 6 (B.C. 27-6) 81' ov [(loil lo-Topeis tt]v [KaXaxiJjTtajs irX[dv]nv, "by means of which (sc. a writing-tablet) you are acquainting me with the deceit of Kalatytis." Cf. Kaibel

EGU

3 irdo-a[i]
irXavdu.

In the

NT

TrXdvi)

is

generally,

used in the pass, sense of "error": ad Eph 4 14 .

not always,

if

Armitage Robinson

cf.

magic P Lond

-n-XavTJTas dtrrtpas

ol'

s2

9

20

LXX):

342 of winter manufacture"

=

P Tebt

cf.

>

with reference to

(Edd.),

II.

x ei l"P lvTi s "being

(late ii/A.D.) irtTrXao-M-e'va irXdo-tws

pots,

and PSI V. 472 s (A.D. 295) Tf|s irXao-o-ou.(«vTis) irXivOov. Cf. Arlem. p. 175 15 dvOpwirovs irXdco-ftv, and 7Vj7. xii. 3 pair. Reub. iii. 5 irXaTT«uv Xdyovs (cf. 2 Pet 2 ).

A

good

ex. of the

metaphorical use of

-n-Xacrrds,

" made

afforded by P Oxy II. 237""- u up," "feigned," (A.D. 1S6J p-î TrapavTiKa irXao-Ta etvai Ta ypdau.aTa etirwv, "not having immediately declared that the contract is in 2 Pet 2 3

forged":

cf.

is

Miisonius p. 41 16 irXao-Tol Kal ovk dXr|0ivol 30 literal sense is seen in P Oxy IV. 729

The more

(f>iXoi.

_

ovpavov o-n-Xd-yx va Kal *yf|s vn ^vnpa Kal USaTos \uo-is Kal irvpbs 8pdo-os, and P Eud In Jude 13, on the other (cited by Mayser Gr. p. 441). hand, the imagery is clearly derived from Enoch (especially l8 llf ), and the reference is to "wandering stars," stars which have left their appointed orbits see further Mayor t

"mould," "form" (Rom

(a.D. 137) Trjv ^vtos -rrXao-Tuv x€po aM-TT£[Xov,

" of irXavr|Tns, planet," cf. the 121 513 (iii/A.D.) ( I. p. 100) yevvrjo-as tovs

For the ordinary use

TxXdaato,

'EiriTperr.

enclosed by a mud wall" (Edd.). P Giss I. 3l iiiv (end ii/A.D.).

For

"the vineyard

subst. TrXdo-nis cf.

rM"XT£tOC.

See

tlo-iv

s. i'.

-TrXaTus.

-

:

Comm. ad I.

ttMtoq, "breadth":

BGU

IV.

42

2 >"'-

1

157* (B.C.

P Oxy

SvSiKa, and similarly

II.

242

Cf. irXdTvu.|j.a in

(a.D. 117).

dXXo irXdTup.p.a iv xpvo"ovv, and Herodas III. 46.

15

10) irXaTovs irrixuv

(a.D.

BGU

I.

77),

i62 3

irXaTuo-jia,

P

Giss

(ii/iii

I.

a. ».)

"tile,"

in

TlldvOQ, "misleading," iroici -yap ad-yous

"

deceiving" (1 irXdvovs 8vTas.

Tim 4 1

)

:

Vett. Val. p. 74 18

ttIxtvvco.

The metaphorical

use of this verb

= " broaden,"

"en-

11, 13 finds at least a partial parallel in large," as in 2 Cor 6 " a fragment of an " Index of the Digest, PSI I. 55 74 ,

rridf.

The late use of irXdg (for o-tt]Xt|) as a "tablet" for s Heb 9 1 ) is seen in an inscr. writing purposes (2 Cor 3 the a of to giving right asylum Jewish synagogue, Chrest, I. ff 54 Paa-iXio-o-T|S Kal f3acriXcu>s- -rrpoo-TaâvTuiv dvTl Tf|s ,

(vi/A.D.

)

SvvaT(ai)

.

.

.

KaT

dpxds

irXaTvvto-9(ai)

t]

9-"y«(Tl>-

1

TTpoavaKCL|xc'vr|s ir«pl Tfjs dva9c'o-cujs tt)s TTpo
Bao-iX«vs

v'rrovfypau.p.evn, riToXcp-aios €in.-ypaT|Tu> The date is uncertain, Eucp7€TT|S tt]v irpoo-cv^^v ao-uXov. but Wilcken thinks the reference is to Euergetes I. (B.C.

T|

246-221), and regards this usage of irXd£ as characteristic of the Egyptian Koivr| (cf. the use of irXaKts for

LXX

the tables of the recently (A.D.

UPZ

So)

i.

Law)

;

p. 404.

€Tt0T|
-Trap'

see

his

We

may

note

ad

I.e.

and more

OGIS 672 12 twv toûv irXaKts

also note

«KaT€pa Kaibel 82S 1 and P Osl I. I 340

€irfy€Ypa(j.p.e'vat

8eKaWo-
(ii/A. D.

irXdKa

dv[«9]r|Ke,

(iv/A. D.)

[t]t|v[8']

)

tov

"broad."

P Par

In

io 19 (B.C. 145) a reward is offered is described as u.E7«'9ci ppaxvs,

fugitive slave who irXaTvs dirb twv uifxwv.

for a

strap o-Teprjv P Flor III.

Cf.

P Fay I15 17

o-Ttptbv) Kal -irXaTv,

(/.

333

11

(ii/A.D.)

p-«'xpi

(A.D.

IOI)

a

"strong and broad," irXaTtias irvXus, an d

P Ryl II. 169 16 (A.D. 196-7) TrXaTtuv dpTiov, "flat loaves." In P Lond SSo 23 (B.C. 113) (= III. p. 9) we should read, 22 note, irXaTtia 080s Tiiv according to P Strass II. S5 13 This prepares us for the use of irXaTtia OccTjv cf. IMt 7 as a subst. with or without any special name of the "street" " " 15 or attached, e.g. P Oxy I. 51 (a.d. 173) public square :

.

517

ttXucttos «]ir'

IIXaTtias, "in the Broad Street quarter,"

dp.dSou

VI. 937 11

o-oi

id.

I'va

TrapapdXris " I bid irpbs tt] irXaTtia tou 0€aTpou, you go to the street of the theatre," and P Amh II. 9S 3 (ii/iii A.D.) €ir[l] ri\v

TrapayyeXXio

(iii/A.D.)

.

.

.

Herwerden [Lex.

SapairiaK

t)v)

Christian

sepulchral inscr.

irXaT(tiav).

IGSI

325

1

s.z:)

airao-a

cites

a

Kal

-yfa

irXaTvs) dr^p ytv{v a
irXaTols

Headlam's

MGr

note).

"

irXaTfta,

"

"very many,"

plur.

P

P Tebt

is

generally elative in

5

Petr III. 53

(iii/B.C.)

(a)

17

irXe£[o-T]r|

8]«u>i.

dXXois ttX«£o-tois, "with very many others," and P Oxy VI. 939 s (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 12S) cis iv aXJXois irX«io-Toi.s, vvv Kti "

I.

45

113)

(B.C.

on very many other occasions, so now still genuine superlative sense we may cite such exx. as P Tebt I. I05 4S (B.C. 103) tt|V eo-o[«vnv " the iv for the

ttji

Ttp.^|v

which

at

may be

it

P Fay 90"

(A.D.

auTrji,

"

highest price

Kujit]i,

sold at the said village" (Edd.),

234) rf|V

TrX[£]o-TT)v T6i(p.T|v),

The word

tou

tirl

" the highest current

common

is

Kaipou

and

to-o(p.
P Oxy

1

III.

533 A.D.) (ii/iii 'Qpluivi twi 1 4>LXTaTu> TrXcf.o-Ta \aiptiv, and intensified BGU III. S45 (ii/A.D.) .]p€ivos tt] p.T)Tpl irXeto-Ta TroXXd x a ^P L (= € V For ra irXeio-Ta see P Tebt I. 22 5 (B.C. 112) 81a tri to. " for irXeicrTa o-uvKaTaivos €y€vdu.r|V, your sake I came to an agreement on most points" (Edd.), P Fay 35" (A.D. 150-1) " written for the most -rd tui

Kal

viuJ

.

.

TrXciora,

Muo-Trjs tfypau/a

part

7 by me, Mystes": cf. also Preisigke 8 (ii/A.D. ) e8r|X(ii)o-ev) s7 tous dv8pas «k to[v] ttXcio-tou (cf. I Cor 14 ) P occurs in IIXeio-TdKi, tyXtXonreVai "repeatedly," Ryl .

.

.

12

130

(A.D. 31).

ousted

gressively

69) irXtuv

preponderance of the

shows that

158)

«i

in

this

TtTapTOv

As regards

spelling irXciuv has pro-

that

B.C.

in

form

ivvta

ttt|x«is

The marked

papyri.

NT

in the

WH Notes'

1

(cf.

our uncials

particular

p.

,

faithfully

In MGr a double comparauve represent their originals. form irXetoTcpos is used, while irXeov (still used in the written language) takes the forms 7rXe'o, irXid, irud.

weave" (Mt 27 29
"S

ij,

P Oxy

cf.

P

Giss

a

8u>pa£

I.

47

7

is

=

:

The compd.

P Oxy

found in 2fi

313

irXtKco-Bat.

,

fern. TrXeKTr| bis

"

III.

ircpnrXoKT|

533

10

MGr

"complication"

A.D.) u.<| 'i\u>\i.iv In Vett. Val. pp. 169 32 ,

— pe> turbiiri,

survives in

—

(ii/iii

TT€pnrXoK-f|V ir[p]bs tov avTiStKov.

The verb

143) KupTwv TrXeKTu(v) in the

and the

The subst. ttXoktj occurs in rope." (time of Hadrian) (= Chresl. I. p. jSj) where described as t]^v ttXok^v XeirTOTaTos cf.

Aristeas 60, 67. is

III. 520'° (A.D.

plaited fish-baskets,"

same document

and in ib. II9 22 = miseeri. with a by-form TrXtKvw.

P Rev L

1-

1

-

" Xd-yov, 2

(B.C.

for

25S) tou irXciovos Kal tou tXdcrcovos

more or

Lille

proportion," P Petr II. "at a higher price," PSI

less in

(iii/B.C.) irXeiovos tiu.tjs,

38(<5)

VI. 617 7

"

For the generally superabound," see

intrans. use of this verb

P Rev L lvi

'

"in excess

roil 7rpoKrjpvx9e'vTOS,

=

"

(B.C.

abound," 258) to irXedvaôv

of the

amount previously

13

16

decreed," P Lille I. I verso (B.C. 259-8) els 8 eVrai ppa^v to dvdXuu.a, aio-T€ avr ixdvov tou TrXeovd£ovTos " la ^pyou w8c KoaLêo-Dat, depense sera done peu elevee et de la sorte on balancera le supplement de travail indique

haut" (Ed.), P Ryl

plus dirb

tou

u.epio-p.ou]

t

II.

214

(Stous)

17

(ii/A.D.)

T[ds

p.e]Td

irtfirXfJovaKluias)

•

.

.

(8paxp.ds), "after deduction of the drachmae in excess " of the assessment of the 5th year (Edd.), and the Andaman 3> 3 inscr. relating to the mysteries Syll 653 (= (B.C. 92) 736) 8£

p.r|,

Lepd i'o-Tw

(IT)

TtJiv

€TTtTp€TrdvTw Gewv. Cf.

UpOL, Kal Ta TrXf lovdôvTa also Aristeas 273 Sid to Suo

ot

TrX«ovd^€Lv Tiiv €p8op.T|KOVTa,

"because

number

their

ex-

ceeded seventy by two." The trans, use of TrXeovdôj in 12 1 Thess can be paralleled from the LXX (Numb 26 s4 3 Ps 7o(7l) 21 ). For the subst. TrXedvao-u-a cf. P Tebt I. 7S 7 ,

(iii/B.C.) I.

26

Iva

u-^j

els

3

(iii/B.C.)

(

irXeiova dvT]Xw[u.aT]a eairvTrTw,

= \Vitkowski

2 ,

p.

49)

rj

Kii{it{

\povov u.t^ peppe'xBai, and P Oxy I. 5 41 (iii/iv A.D.) €irl o-ov to dya8d Kal ttX«ov yivtTai., "under " you our blessings increase ever more (Edd.), acclamation fpT]p.os

?r/.eovd£to.

ei

n/xiiov.

P

p.

irXeCw

.

property. has shown

price at the time

in greetings, e.g.

'Attiwv 'AtKwvi

Kara

i.

.

.

of

(Edd.).

being

II.

Mayser (Gr.

as

But

irXfCtrTrjv

K€KXr)pojTat

— registration

:

the papyri, e.g.

(idXXov,

bySoov

"

"very large,"

more."

»i

irpbs

square."

piazza,"

Jl/.£tOTOs,

xdpts,

irXeovfKTta)

8id to

(B.C. IIO-S)

and

for TrX«ovao-u.ds cf.

irXe(u)

47) i.

(=

III. p. 78)

I'

B* 1

Lond 604

[c.

A.D.

with the editor's note, and Wilcken Ostr.

p. 2S0.

to a prytanis at a public meeting.

Adverbial phrases are P Giss I. 47 10 (time of Hadrian) dvrl TrXetovos. "under its value," P Ryl II 65 15 (B.C. 67 ?) tirl irXtiov, BGU I. 2S2 29 (after A.D. 175) «irl to irXttov f) iXao-o-ov, \iiv

and PSI V. 514 5

(B.C. 252-1) o-iroiSao-ov p-dXio-Ta

irpb irXtiovos, (i Se u-tj, to i\6.-)ti
y

f]fxtpujv

which is found in the phrase (eirl) irXtious (qnater in Ac), we may compare P Ryl 11. 65* (B.C. irXtiova 0-cip.aTa, "several corpses." For irXeou

"several," T|p.€pas

67?)

BGU

JXai-rov, plus minus, cf. The indeclinable irXeuo in p. 108)

can be paralleled

IV. 872 1 (Byz.).

Mt 26 53 XBD (cf. Blass Gr. from P Oxy II. 274 s (a. d. S9-97)

TtXeOVEKTECO.

For which

" take

TrXeov«KT«o, in the

NT

is

advantage

confined to Paul,

"

overreach,"

of," cf.

P

Amh

II.

78

13

(A.D. 184) (see Beviclitigungcn, p. 3) iv Tots koivois T]u.
man, takes

all

sorts of advantages over

me":

see

6 also Aristeas 270. In late Greek, as in 1 Thess 4 , the verb is often followed by a direct object in the ace. (see 11 Proleg. p. 65): for the pass., as in 2 Cor 2 , cf. OGIS 27

4S4 (ii/A.D.) TrXeov€KT€to-8ai. yap Kal tous dXeyous (qui humili conditions esscnt) utt' auTuiv dvOpwrrous 8i fjX)ov V)v. v

518

7r\eoviKTrjs

The

make

through sickness to

nlEovEKTrjg, "covetous": &v.

7rXr)/jL/j.vpa

P Magd

cf.

redo

5

1

221) TrXeove'KTnS

(B.C.

adv. TrXeoveKTiKws occurs in

OGIS

665

16

(A.D. 48)

twv TrXeoveKTiKws Kal dvaiSws rats elovcHais drroxpwOn the fragment of a vellum leaf, F Oxy XV. 1S2S recto 1 belonging probably to iii/A.D., and containing ethical inrb

|it'vu>v. ,

instructions, reference

is

made

to 6 ^«]v°" T1lS Kal 6 TrXeove'KTTis

[Kal 6 diroiTTe]pT]TTJs.

(=

A.D.)

(ii/iii

€K«[i],

T-p

the

ib. I.

voyage" (Edd.),

119

13

Selections, p.

103) ireirXdvr|Kav TJuw(=d)s ip 8ti iirXe\)o-e(= a)s, "they deceived us

T||JL€'pa

there on the 12th, when you sailed," ib. XIV. 1682* (iv/A.D.) b df|p evavrios rjueiv fjv dtp' 06 e'TrXeveras, "the wind was

contrary to us since you sailed," and

uova Ta

Se

•n-Xevo-ei.

s "navigable," see P Tebt I. 92 "travel." (irXe'yw), "swim,"

OGIS irXoia.

dTroYe-ypa|j.p.e'va

30

(iii/A.D.) 572 For ttXwtos,

MGr

(late ii/B.c).

irXe'w

viAeoveiia.,

P Par 6} 6e

in

"covetousness,"

p. 24) urjSeuids eV tovtols

(B.C. 164)

(= P

u.T]Te (juXoTiu.l'as, rL 'H T€

Petr III.

nfaqyri,

" blow "

irXeove|cas

P Tebt

•yevT|8et'o-T)s keeps 4>iXoTi(i{a, which here s represents a "grasping ambition": cf. TSI V. 446 (a.d.

pdpSui,

133—7) to

TrXrjvwv,

company with

Si

Kal

€ttI

d5iKi'a

—

and

£fjv,

in ib. p.

10

90

it

accompanies

T|8ovt|

—6

6ebs

.

.

.

drJTTnTos uev rjSovfjs, aT|TTTjTos Be TrXeovefjt'as, a remarkable association with sins of the flesh, based parallel to the

NT

on a saying of Jesus (Mk

NT

different

writers

7

22

and repeated by

)

10

Cor

(1

s

,

Heb

Bunyan's instinct rightly made Pickthank

among

Beelzebub's friends

Having Greedy, with

Exp

7'xxxvi.

p.

478

"my

at least three

\yt., 2

name

Sir

4

ci.5uvap.tLcu'

—

I.

67

338) elV

(A.D.

"in

[irX«o]ve|ia,

I2 1 '

B.C.

(c.

103) rj-ya-yov

me away

they dragged

iippews Kal

p.e8'

with insults and blows,"

10

II.

u.eX[o]s

,

(" the pillory ") TrXTjvais TrevTT|KOVTa, and see also Syll 737 84 (A.D. 178) edv 8e tcs &XP U TrXr|-ywv ^X8r|, d-rro*II09) (

=

b -rrXriYels irpbs tov Upâ \ tov dv0L€pe'a. 2 ellipsis of TrXiyYds in Lk 12", 2 Cor II *,

•ypacbe'o-Tco

I"or the

Herodas

cf.

V. y^ (with Ileadlam's notes).

III. 77,

See also

dvair^crTaToi KaTao-TT)[o-]6u.e8a, "since, if any advantage of us is taken, our weakness " will leave us no escape (Edd.) a petition of certain village-representatives against a subordinate official, and ib. 19

!l

33 1 (e, A.D. 131) e]irT)veYKd[v uo]i irXriyds Add from the law of to[S tr]wu.aTOS. astynomy at Pergamum, carved on stone in the time of 177 au-rbs u.acrTi'yovcrSw ev twv kvcdwvi. Trajan, OGIS 483

7jh~]6o<; is

used

P

Lille

this

oiÔfj [av]Tu>v t| Kafl' T||i.wv their aggression against me will

y

I.

s

way

—

3 133 888) (A.D. 23S) irXeov«KTr|u.aTa are simply "advantages," with 4XaTTciu.aTa in antithesis.

Uavd

241-0)

P Tebt

(Ed.),

7rap€LXT)
ra

TrXr|8r|,

II.

2S2*

" des (late

sommes

ii/B.c)

{tTrovevp(aap-e'va) ttXt|6t)l,

"that

ct I

mentioned amounts" (A.D. 54-67) Sid rb TrXf|8os twv Kar

in truth received the hereinafter

(Edd.),

P Ryl

II.

Jtos "yevnaaTuv,

(Edd.); and

1

19

22

"owing

(2) of

ofrrcos

be made clear" (Edd.) a dispute concerning property. For the word in a good sense cf. Epict. ii. 10. 9. In Syll

TrXf|8T|,

(B.C.

considerables"

have

s I lib I. 52 (c. B.C. 245) ri " the names and the amounts,"

of things— P

(1)

6v]ou.aTa Ka[l Ta]

jir|<[v)>

8i'

"

irdv

els

(A.D. 29S) eTreiirep edv TrXeove^Ca tls TrpoxwpT|0~r| Ka8*

[t)]u.wv

Chrest. II. 6 (B.C. 246) irXrjvds uoi eve'paXev, (B.C. 114) e^wKev TrX-n-yds TrXeCovs rji [e]txev

f.

That TrXeove£Ca is a true vernacular word may be illustrated 21 by its appearance in the illiterate P Fay 124 (ii/A. u.) ueTap-eXdv o*[o]l TrdXeiv elo-o[£o-]ei rj TrXeove£[£.]a a-ov, "your cupidity will again cause you regret" (Edd.): cf. P Oxy XII. 1469

19

P Fay

and P Tebt

together

Lord Lechery,

old

the rest of our nobility."

all

Pet 2 1 *).

cf.

:

44

I.

to its great

persons

twv avTwv

Trapay€vop.tvcov 1

II. 310 (a.d. 186) " of priests (Edd.).

tw

— Chrest.

yearly productivity" I.

11

IlA'

ttXt|8wv crvv tSirXois,

ttXt|8l

twv

lepe'wv,

(B.C.

123)

and P Tebt

"the corporation

4l8(=

7lh]0vv(ti,

"

"

"

3

cf. Poimandres 3 (ed. Parthey) increase," multiply els Tb av|dvecr8au ev av^rjorei Kal irXT|8ijV€o-6ai. iv irXT)8et The verb is fully (cited by Dibebus I1ZNT ad Col 2"). :

nlevpd, generally

I414

26

= the

(A.D.

" side" of a human being:

270-5)

ttjs

irXtupds

P Oxy XII. "I have a

cf.

[p]e'Yxouac,

illustrated in

Anz

Subsidia, p. 296

f.

355

cough from my lung" (Edd.), and the magic P Osl I. I The neut. (iv/A.D.) dvvyov auTfjs tt^v 8e£tdv irXeupav. TrXevpov, which, along with TrXeupd,

is

found

in the

LXX

(Thackeray Gr. i. p. 157), may be illustrated from the astrological P Kyi II. 63" (iii/A.D.) "Apews irXevpciv, "the chest to Mars" and P Lond I2I 266 (iii/A.D.) = I. p. 93) An unusual use of the word eis rb Se£cbv TrXeup[b]v p.e'pos. (

=

"vessel" "

veXwv,

is

found in P Fay 104 2 (late iii/A.D.) TrXeupwv " : see the editors' note.

glass vessels

TlleO).

P Grenf

81'

See

s.z'.

6

14(f)

(iii/li.c.)

without you," P d[o-]6e'veiav (cf.

ovS' oiiK Scbu

(l

o-ou,

Oxy

(/.

b 8' ovk

'($t\)

but he said that he could not

IV. 726 10 (a.d. 135) oi 8uydu.evos ) TrXevcrai, "since he is unable

Gal 4 13

TrCu.7rXr|ui.

TrbjjUjilVptX;

"a

DW

48 " flood." On the form irXT|u.vipa in Lk 6 flooding," as the older spelling, see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 101.

a!.,

u. in OGIS 666 (a.d. 54-68), described as TrXriu-upoucra Trda-cv d\a8ois where Egypt owing to the good deeds of the praefect Tiberius Claudius

The verb

is

found with a single

s

is

P Lond 924 10 (a.d. 187-1SS) (=111. tov NeiXov. For double u see Vett. p. 134) TrXnuupevTos 21 Val. p. 344 13 ' and Artem. pp. 123 (of a well) TrXr|U|ius liSaTi KaSapw and 1 tov USaTos (of 24 springs) poivTos Balbillus,

II.

8vvao-9ai TrXevcrai dvev sail

nh]0to.

and

TrXT)p.uvpoua"ai.

in

519

•7rXi]u

Tr\r)po(f)opia

7lh']V

adv. introducing a clause

(i) as

(

=

dXXd,

can be

St)

illus-

onwards (cf. Schmid Atticismus i. p. 133), be regularly so used in common speech (cf. Blass-Debrunner § 449). With its use in Mt 11" al., cf. P Tebt II. 417 8 (iii/A.D.) TrXr|v dp£6p.e8[a] tov ep-yov, "but

trated from 1'lato

and came

we

will

to

begin the work," crvve'8eT0

irXr|

P Ryl II. 163 10 Tw epu» dvdpaTi

BGU

IV. 1024"

diroXvo-feiv]

139) TrXrjv

(A.D.

16

(end iv/A.D.) tov AidSrjpov. See also el (iTJ, tov eireXevcrdpevov

avTbv irapaxpr)p.a. "otherwise if anyone shall make any claim in my name, I 10 will repel him forthwith" (Edd.), P Fay 20 (Imperial edict iii/iv A.D.) ovSe -yap tovto pot crirov8aidTe[po]v e£ aT 6 dirdvTa>[v] xP1H^ °"6o- irX^v pdXXov
.

[dicr]Tdveiv

.

1

-,

The

empire" (Edd.).

"except that," occurs in the

irXr|V 8ti,

classical collocation

NT only in

Ac 20 23

,

18

cf. Artemidorus : p. 53* (after rd aaVrd). as a prep. c. gen. is seen in such passages as P Eleph (B.C. 2S5-4) KaTaXcL-irtTw Ta virdp\ovTa irdcri tols viols

Phil

I

(2)

27

twv pepuv, uv av XapPdvucri irapd A. Kal K., P Ilib (B.C. 222) itXt|v Tfjs X'P ". p Lond 33" (B.C. 161) (=1. p. 20, UPZ\. p. 240) ttXt|v tov KaTac|>8«ipeo-8ai, and •» P Leid II. irXr|V I.

90

8

"

W™

In A.n.) (= p. 107) irXf,v epoC. (A.D. 181) irXrjv is construed c. ace— irXf|V Te'Xos 8v[e]iiuv, "with the exception of the thyia-tax." IIXif|v tov c. inf., which is not found in the NT, is illustrated

P

in

Amh

II.

(ii/iii

93"

Mayser Gr.

II.

i.

327.

p.

and hence = "more than," "beyond," but with ire'Xas, and hence = " cf. the use of "besides," "apart irom this irapd, "beside," "except," and see Lightfoot on Phil 3 18 BrugmannThumb Gr.* p. 523, and Boisacq Diet. Etym. s.v. is

IIXtjv

now connected

with

not

and Ostr 1071* (A.D. 1S5) 'A8vp e'ws Mexelp Kp.

As

irXe'ov,

:

,

graphs

The

Mk

S 19

s a!.), Ac 6 (AEHP a/.), See further Proleg. p. 50, and 14 for the interpretation of Jn I cf. C. II. Turner JTS i. pp. 120 ff., 561 f. Indeclinable TrX-r|pr|S can now be abundantly illustrated from the papyri. Much our earliest ex. is P Leid C"- il

19

but B), also

(AK.L

(B.C. 161

)

33), 2

(=

I.

Jn

(AFGM

8

(L).

UPZi.

p. 118,

This t|ous papcreiirtiov irXr|pr|S. ticket Preisigie 3553' (time of

xaXxois

p. 353) is

o-TaTr,pei-

followed by the

mummy-

Augustus) JSuKa avn-u Ta vavXa ttXtjptis Kal Tas Sairdvas, " I have given him his full 133 fare and money to spend," and P Lond 131 recto (a.d. 7S-79) (= I- P- 174) dpovpas irXiipri. After i/A.D. exx. multiply rapidly, (A.D. 184)

xoAkovs Tpeis

irXr,pr|S,

e.g.

BGU

P- 356— A.D. 189) ds Kal irapaSiio-u bis* (ii/iii A.D. toS vavXov So8e'vTos tiir' .

I

88" (iii/A.D.

)

I. .

P Oxy

81"

III. 51366

(as

irXrjpi)s,

epoO

amended P Par 18

irXTJpT|s,

Ke'vai w[s] irpoKevrafi,

BGU

toB dpyvpi'ou TaXavTa

dir«[o-]xr|-

IV. 1064

[SJe'Ka

10

irXT|pr|s

(

A.D. 277-S)

dpiBpov,

ib.

176

p.

thinks

f.)

in

most cases it is certainly due to later scribes." he thinks, are Job 21 21 Sir 19 26 .

,

adj. are

P Ryl

II.

(a.d.

145I'

P Oxy

III.

3S)

530

Ta

Icra

I.

13'

6

irXr|pn, SitypaiJ/a,

"but the naubion and the olher taxes I have paid in full" is for the phrase «k irXiipovs see P Par 26 (B.C. 163-2) ;

(=

Selections, p. 14)

ou KtKop.icrp.evai eKK irXr|povs,

P Lond

II7S"(A.D. 194) (=111. p. 217, Selections p. 100) SioKora to KaTa tov vdp[ov ev]Tayiov irdv eK

diroSt-

irXTjpovs

Sr]vdpi.a tKaTov,

"on

his

payment of the

legal fee

amount-

For the superl. see ing altogether to a hundred denarii." P Lond 77" (end of vi/A.n.) (=1. p. 232 f., Christ. II. P- J/'-'f-) PePa£a[ir]io-TtnravTlirXT|pto-TdTu)8eo-7roTeta: cf. 39 .

?rh]p00p£(O. This verb occurs very rarely outside Biblical Greek, where its earliest occurrence is LXX Eccles 8 U. It is used of "accomplishing," "settling" legal matters in such a

P

passage as

Amh

66"

(a.d. 124), where the complainer to bring forward his witnesses, iva St Kal vvv ir\T]pocpopr|o-w, " in order that I may finish off

is

invited

II.

by the strategus

the matter."

Similarly

in

BGU

III.

747'

*-

(a.d.

al[T]ovp,[e]vo[s] ir|X]T)[p]o
139)

seems

"in

to

full."

This prepares us for the verb in connexion with "paying off" debts, as in P Oxy III. 509 10 (late ii/A. n.) Ti>Y[xd]vu " but 8e •n-eirXripocpoprip.e'vos tois it dcpeiXope'vois poi, that I have been the debt in full" paid (Edd.), and 11

(a.d. 212)

toVwv KaTa

(=111.

pe'pos Sid

happens

P Lond

p. 163) ireirX^pocpopiiTai Se

x« l P<>s irdvTa

Kal

Cf. also the expressive II. 665"- 2 (i/A.D.) eirXr|po
irepiXvcriv.

BGU

money has been entrusted satisfies the investor by the return he makes, and the magic P Lond I2i 9i0 (iii/A.D.) (=1. 113) irXr|pocf>opo{io-a dyairwcra o-Tep-yovcra epe', pointing an affection which is fully See further reciprocated. Whitaker Exp VIII. xx. p. 3Soff., and xxi. p. f., p.

to

where

it is

contended that

irXt)pocpopeio-8ai.

239 "denotes not a

conviction or assurance of the mind, but the result of such an assurance in life and conduct, the rich fruitfulness for 6 which the conviction prepaie-. the way." Hence in Rom 14 " the thought is that every Christian is to be in "fully fruitful following oat the course which his own mind shows him to

be right. The verb

is also discussed by Deissmann LAE p. 82 f., and by Lagrange Bulletin d'ancienne littiiatnre et d'arche 1

ologie chretiennes

ii.

(1912), p. 96

ff.

P Fay

?o-xov irapd o-ov to eKtpdpiov .... irXrjpTis, 265) Sid to irX^pr|[s a]vTov

P Grenf II. 69" (A.D.

irXr|pT|s diri

and

T
-,

i.

(ffr.

o-dKKo(v) irXrjprii kvt|Koh (/. kvt|kov), and (ii/A. 1). ) t[o St] vavptov Kal tq dXXa irdvTa

There are not a few traces of an indeclinable irXTJpr|s, "full," in our NT texts— Mk 4" see WII Notes 1 p. 24), 6 cf. Deissmann LAE, Jn 1" (all but p. 125 ff.), Ac 6 (all 28

:

Other exx. of the

Il64(^)

(C—

Thackeray

clearest exx.,

TtXriprjQ.

D—

LXX

regards the

to TtX(os)

ifo-x(opev)

" is not as a that the evidence for indeclinable rule ttXt|pt|s so strong as to warrant our the to the autoform attributing

p.e

—

welfare of this

(A.D. 289) airep tvTeSSev dire'o-[x]apev irapd 0-0O irXiipus, id. H- 373 2 ' (A-D. 29S)
^T?.)]pO(f)OpiX

does not occur

NT appears

in classical writers or

the

LXX, and

as a rule to have passed into the

assurance," "confidence"

(1

Thess

I

5 ,

meaning

Col 2 2

,

Heb

in the

"

full

io 22 )

:

520

7rA?;cro"a)

7rA?//9C

Clem. R. Cor 42

cf.

u.€Ta

In

e£fjX6ov eva/yyeXi^dpevoi.

"fulness"

subjective,

TrXnpocpoplas TrvevpaTos dytov Heb 6 11 the meaning is less

("impletio

sive

consummatio,"

The

tov XP° V °V irXr|pw8^vai, and P Tebt 6

xpovos

ttjs pio-8iicrews eirXT|pd(

year" (Edd.).

7th]p6(x>.

but

The

(=

meaning

20

A.i».

(ii/iii

XapPaveTuu to

0ewi,

common (MGr

)

edv

much

as

the full"

(MGr

Syll 633

P

llib

tui

TrXrjpwi

The meaning "pay"

— e.g.

is

very

11

(B.C. 261) 40 " no one will TrXT|pr|i, pay

drachma" (Edd

I

in

tis Tpd-rrelâv

8e'

TJpicr[v.

TrXepiivw)

so

to

"fill

"fill,"'

be illustrated from the phrase

may

1042)

I.

ISGU IV. 1055"

),

(B.C. 13)

to Sdynoy, P Oxy I. 1 14 3 (ii/iii A.D. KeiTai trpbs P p-vds" TreTrXTjpajKa tov tokov p.e'xpi- tov 'Eirtl<|> " it is I pledged for two minae. irpbs o-TaTf|pa Tfjs p.vds, have paid the interest up to Epeiph, at the rate of a stater pe'xpei.

toO

irXT|pio8f|vai

)

per mina" (Edd.), P Grenf II. 77* (iii/iv A.D.) (= Selections, p. 120) eTrXfjpcocra [aiijTOv [to]vs p.io-8ovs Tfjs TrapaKopiSf|s tov o-topaTos, "I paid him the costs of the carriage of ttie 5 body"; P Oxy XII. 14S9

(late iii/A.D.)

evoxXels

u.ol

8ti

Aalpovu x a ^- K°v ireTrXf)puicri = K)a avTov, "you worry me about the money which you owe to Agathodaemon I have paid him in full" (Kdd.), P Fay dcbeCXeis 'A-ya8bs(

= v)

'

:

35° (iv/A.D.) eTricnrovSacrov TrXripucrai IVa f|
u.«t

902

1S

A.D.

(c.

465)

epoii

™5

eroCpus

Trpoei-rrov

^xovtos

eyypd^ws, "since I am ready, " as aforesaid, to discharge any debt secured in writing 3 48 (before A.D. 17S) edv Se (Edd.), and Syll 737 (= II09) otvov cbopdv). This usage prj irX-npoI [sc. ttjv bpicrBeicrav els irXr|piio-aL 00-a t-iroc^Xu) aviTii

may

1S aTre'xu 8{ give us the clue to the translation of Phil 4 TreTrXfjpwpav, "I have received payment," says

irdvTa

.

.

p.

account

me

in full,

Dodd in Exp to me is fully paid!," and Goodspeed, "you have

is

295, and

paid and more than paid

settled": see C. H.

cf.

"your debt

Moffatt

and more too."

The common NT use of TrXr|p
"

125, Selections,

ttj[s diro]-ypo.(f>f]s

p.

73) two

.

TrXripiicruiO-iv.

.

8

(iii/A.D.)

pao-TiKov

240)

e'-ypaxj/ds

pot

diroo-Trdcrai

p^|

to Tr[Xr]]pwp.a £K " you wrote me not

•jHXwTe'piSos 'ews ov rd e'pva crvvTeXe'crat, to withdraw the gang from Philoteris before they

"

work

cf. 15 - 19 ,

and an

had finished

from near Sebastopol 3 Syll 326 (= 709)' (c. B.C. 107) irapaXapiuv Se Kal Tiiv TroXtTav eTriXe'KTovs ep irXripaipacri Tptcrt ("in three shipIn P Hib I. no 95 (c. B.C. 255) (= Chrest. I. loads"). the

(Ed.),

inscr.

514) dir[o tov] TrX-npuipaTos, Wilcken thinks the reference " " the 25 cf. Rom II See also P Par 60 ship's crew Bis 2 (c. B.C. 200) to dvfjXu»u.a els 'AXe£dvSpeiav dirb rotv

p. is

to

.

:

1

TrXT|pajp.dTa>v [dpjxa.lwv.

The very common word

ttXtipwo-ls does not occur in the

commercial phraseology accounts for this cf. Oslr 46^ (A.D. 85-6), P Lips I. ioj 32 (i/ii a.d.), and P Strass I. 19 s 12 (A.D. 105). That irXf)pupa should

NT,

but

its

restriction to

:

'

Rom

10 13 ) is not place as a nomen actionis (as in and nouns are as the -o-is drawing together a -|ia strange, good deal : the shortened penultimate of fle'u-a, Kpip.a,

take

its

due

Xp£o-p.a etc.,

to the

analogy of the -cris words,

illustrates

the closeness of association.

As against the so-called pass, sense of irXtjpu)p.a for which Lightfoot contends (Col.' p. 257 ff.), see the elaborate note by Aimitage Robinson in Eph. p. 255 ff. Cf. also the art.

DB

" Pleroma" by W. Lock in Hastings word from Hermetic 1 stein Poimandres p. 25 n illustrations of the

iv.

p.

1 f.,

and

for

literature see Reitzen-

,

"in order

el

"

irXripovTai.,

I

" :

cf.

P Oxy XIV.

tov crvva-yobade you to inquire about the

croi

eveTeiAdpuv

[oI]kovo|Uo.v that they may

nlrjoiov, as adverb ttXt|o-lov tov

=

t^Tao-at

irepi

puichased corn, whether the amount is being completed" A Spartan inscr. in the Annual of the British (Edd.). School nt Athens xii. p. 452, dated provisionally by H. J. W. Tillyard in i/A.D., has 8s t£u koX rfjv tov £vo-Tapxov Teipr|v,

P Oxy

:

)

III.

494"

(A.D. 156)

VIII. I165 9 (vi/A.D.) KTT|paTi Murmux." For irXr|o-iov tov MvppvKos, "an estate near the adj. TrXrjo-fos cf. OGIS 736 s (ii/i B.C.) (= Fayilm Tozuns p.

Tdov p.ov, id.

48) -rrapd tuv TrXrjo*iwv lepuv.

7ih]a/.iovri understood is best

malam partem "repletion," in 23 "satiety," in the difficult passage Col 2 ; see Lightfoot's note ad 1., and 'o his citations add Euripides Fr. 8S7 cv ttXt|o-u.ovtJ tol KvTTpts.ev TreivwvTL 8' p.

199

18

TrXrjo-povTjs

34 In the calendar inscr. Priene 105 (c. B.C. 9) stated to have filled the Emperor Augustus

Providence is with virtue for the benefit of mankind, ov

els evep-ye[o-£av

40

dvBpuTruv eTrXfjjpuo-ev dpeTfjs (cf. Lk 2 ). The use of the verb in connexion with time, which " treats as a Hebraism," is found fully established

in

the

10 (A.D. 18) (= III. p. 13b) irXr|piuKoivr,— P Lond I168 8 8e'vTos oe tov xpovov, P Oxy XIV. 1641 (A.D. 68) pe'xpi tov

0K1.

Cf. also

Arlem.

evSeias.

"smite" (Rev S 13 pe Tals avTfjs x € P°"' v

"strike," S[TrXr|£e'v]

)

cf.

:

>

P Ryl

BGU

I.

II.

68 10

(B.C. S9)

163' (a.d.

10S)

dXXoi ws TrXr|7e'vTes vtto avTov dvacpdpiov SeStiKacrt, "others have given information (from time to time) as having been assaulted by him,"

P Flor

I.

59* (A.D. 225 or 241) wo-re

40 ui 3 and Kaibel 2S0 3 [tit. valde recens) TrXr|[-yjeis evKe<})dXoio kokov 1 ' pdpov e[|]eW[X]e(o-)o-a[s. For irXf|"yu.a cf. P Lips I. 40 (iv/v A.D.) and ib. 37" (A.D. 389).

TrXTyv[fj]yai.

Grimm

rj

7i?.)']00C0,

"

" : the discharging the usual offices TrXrjpwv Ta el8io-p,e'v[a, editor cites CIG II. 2336 TrXr|pu>o-avTa irdo-av dpxîv Kal X[eJiTovpy£av.

" near " 5 (Jn 4

Tfjv otjvt|8t|

carry out the regular order of the census

1669

(B.C.

Petr III. 43(3) ia

From Egypt we have P

"complement."

.

"my

Paul,

VIII. xv.

7lh]pK>fXV..

This important word is not very common in the vernacular, it can be illustrated in the sense of a full "company" or

original

irXi}p
(A.D. 131) 374 to 8ieXrj[XJv8bs

els

" the period of the lease expired in the past 14th

18 (?tos),

only instance ol the subst. we can cite from 25 is P Giss I. S7 tJtjv TrXr|poo[p£av, unfortunately in a very broken context.

Grotius). the papyri

10

II.

= w)6r|

(iv/v

A.l>.)

p.e'v

p.e ecre'o-9[ai.

(/

alo-8e'cr8ai.),

8Xov Tb crwpa avTov

P lips

TreTrXTj-ype'vov

1.

eo-Tiv,

-

521

irXoiapLov

TTvev/Aa

Ttkovrim.

nloiapiov

',

"a

boat" (Mk

navicula), hut hardly to be distinguished from the ordinary irXoiov (Jn 6'—' 2 ): 4 cf. Oslr 1051 (a.i>. ioi) irXoiapfov, and the late I' Gen 6 I. For the I4 (Byz.) Td vavXo tou piKpov irXoiapiov. lit.

little

3

For the

Vg

:

'

1

double dim.

rrXoiapiSiov (not in

LS 8 ),

cf.

P Cairo

Preis

8 4S (ii/A.D.) where it is apparently interchangeable with irXoiov— Kal t6 p«v irXotov 0-01, tis T|8€'Xr|0-as, CKt'ôpai. koXws 8' 'i\i\. o-€ ev0a8t eXOovTa p€T «pou pt'vav pt'xpi- to

•n-XoiapCSLov cvpupcv. LTXoidpiov refers to a lamp of kind in P Urenf II. Ill 26 (v/vi a.d.) irXoidp(ia) K (a) 8.

some \aX-

I.

13

19

aor.

= " become

(not dated)

Rev

rich," as in

3

18

P Giss

cf.

,

The

8irw[s] irXovTfj[o-]T|s els aiu[va.

"

s

have you ingressive in I Cor 4 ^8t| «irXouTif|o-aT€ ; " The pres. is seen in the already come into your wealth ? aor.

is

Delphic precept, Syll" 1268"-

:0

ttXovtsi 8[iKa£ws.

TlXoVTl^CO is included by Anz (Suisidia, p. 297) in the class of verbs which, going back to the beginnings of Greek letters, disappear for a time from general use, only to come to light

again

in later

in the

LXX

This particular word

Greek.

and occurs

ter in the

is fairly

common

NT.

TtloiOV,

"boat." For this common word, which comes to be used for "ship" (Ac 20 13 ) owing to the almost complete 6 (ii/B.c.) (=1. p. disappearance of vavs, cf. P Leid U" i. 123, 370) <:8o£€V KOT €Vt»TTVOV (/. tVVTTVlOv) p. ttXolov iraTrupivov, 6 KaXetrat d'yvrrTio'Tel puiv|/, Trpoo-opprp

UPZ

1

P Ilib I. 152 (c. B.C. 250) epPaXov eis to Xwtov ottws ^x t00* tv [°^j vauTrrj-yof., P Ryl

TrXoiov aXas Kal II.

229

11

(a.I>. 3S) cpwTu>

...

7re[p]\|/at

o"e

to d\|/dpiov,

ck TravTos Tpdirov cvOews pot

e-ird

iv irXoiw cipt,

"

ask you

I

therefore to do your utmost to send me the relish, as I am on board a boat," P Oxy I. 36"- 8 (ii/iii a.d.) f[dv] h\ T€XwVT|S €K(pOp[TLO-0]i]Vai TO TrXoiOV CTTL^T|TTio-r|, "but if " the tax-farmer desire that the ship should be unloaded 3 Ac 2I and it. XIV. A.D. (Edd.) (cf. 222) ), 1763* (after otiTrw

pc'xpi

the form

ovk

o-rjpepov

ii irXoia

ei>pov,

For

dvtuvas €^f)X6«v.

tt)s

cf. it.

1773'* (iii/A.D.) dJyTjXBa and see Mayser Gr. p. Iiof.

x^P lv tXvov Kal

nlovrozThis masc. noun passes into the neuter declension in Greek (Pro/eg., p. 60), and is so used cedes by For the literal usage Paul, generally in a figurative sense. in I Tim 6", cf. P Flor III. 367 11 (iii/A.D.) -ttXovto) Hellenistic

P Fay 20 13 (iii/iv A.D.) 3 30 and ttXoutou, Syll 553 (= 589)

oi

yaupiuBets,

Sid -n-epiovo-fav

(B.C.

196)

iirep

t«

Kal itXovtov- Kal o~tTov
€tpT]vT|S

nXvvat,

"wash" (Lk

2

PSI VI. 599' S«X
n-€TrX(\jpe'vov) 169

OGIS

483

The verb

made

is

Zenon

letter,

to irXivai Kal

a,

(8paxpi))

"purified

schist

I

dr.",

and

ipdTta ttXvv«IV pT|T6 o-Kevos. used rhetorically in Flerodas III. 93 Lo-o-al. (ii/B.C.)

is

In a

a!.).

5

reference

pTJTE

"

Xd0ois tt|v YXdcr
7i).6oq,

The

—

nXovg.

late gen. irXods, as in

(ii/A.D.) d4»€tXT|0-ti Tu 8r)pu 1 32* (B.C. 130) €irlTu>v irXwv,

Ac

27

{t-rrtp

s ,

occurs in

OGIS

eKao-Tov irXods

:

57 2 cf.

11

*

and see Blass-Debrunner § 52. Other exx. of the word are P Oxy IV. 727 11 (a.d. 154) ov 8uv[d]p€voi Kara to irapbv tov is Al'-yvirTov ttXovv 10 (A.D. 174-5). iroiô-ao-8[a]i., and similarly P Tebt II. 317 In an inscr. from Hierapolis, Syll 872 = 3 1229) 3 we hear of a merchant who had made irXdas cp8oprjKovTa 8uo between Malea and Italy an interesting ex. of the facilities of travel (

8

(ii/B.c.)

at the time.

TllovaiOQ,

ttXc'vw,

ttXvWo-kw

IV. 11

1141

21

(b.c.

14)

to[i]s

yeyovoa-i

— 32

amended Berichtigungen p. i/A.D.) irepl tov ttXovo-iov, and P Oxy III. 471" (ii/A.D.) " handsome and rich ciSpop4>ov Kal TrXouo-iov pcLpaKtov. Tim 6" (with Parry's note). With the stripling": cf. 24S

(as

i

I

usage in Jas 2 al. , cf. Aristeas 15 TeXeia Kal TrXouo-ia v/vxij, an ^ Antiphanes fr. 327 iJmxV ^X eiv '*

metaph.

TrXovaiav.

Thus for the more literal meaning of the word we may P Oxy VI. 904 7 (v/a.I). ). where a certain Flavins

petitions a praeses on the

cts

avTo to

o-u>TT]ptas irvivpa

last

the very

tt}s

ground us Xonrbv Suo-rux^ p€, "so that at

my life is in danger" (Edd.). In P A.D.) (= II. p. 157) reference is made to

oreath of (ii/iii

irepie'xti

irveupaTos,

"yevvTicriv

spirit,

Leid

W**

1 "-

2

a book which

Kal crKOTo(— ou)s, and darkness." The

trvpos file

4

xviii shows oi dvTiTa£«Ta£ poi irdv irvtvpa, Reminiscent of ov Saipdvtov, ov o-vvdT( — dvT)r|pa. Numb i6 22 , 27 16 is the Jewish " prayer for vengeance" from 2 3 Rheneia, Syll 816 (= Il8l) , which opens— eiriKaXovpau Kal d£iw tov Ocbv tov ii\(/to-Tov, tov Kvpiov Ttiiv TrvtijpdTwv -

LXX

767 for

Kal

18

(i/B.c

)

a certain

Phaus Cyrenensis

having performed his duties towards and his duties towards

€vo-€ps,

pe-yaX[o]\|/v(x)u>s Kal ttXovo-iws inrtp 8^v)vaptv.

Part

irXvva>,

cite

same document

nXovaicoQ.

eKTtvws

MGr

p. 6).

This is a notable ex. of those words, whose meaning has been so deepened and enriched through Christian influences, that we cannot expect our sources to throw much light on One or two points may, however, be their use in the NT.

"contains the creation of

commended

i.

p. 350).

.-rj'£w/
s

OGI V

II.

(Thumb Hundb.

noted.

BGU

ttXoxio-iovs, it. I.

In

Mayser Gr.

verso (iii/B.C.) (cited

,

—

"rich":

F'or subst. irXwos see P Ryl II. 70 f.). with the editor's note, and KGU VI. 1364 2 (B.C. 126-5), an(i f° r a ^j- irXvcripos see P Sakkakini 59. 60. 94

see note p. 161

id.

VI.

is

God men

,

Kal

Trdo-T[S

o-apKos: see Deissmann's commentary in

67

LAE,

522

irvevfiaTiKos p.

423

and

ff.,

6ebv Tuiv

winds

15' (iii/A.D.) 6pxf£u

Kal Trvtvu.dTwv AaiXap.

tov

of the

("god

").

The

words

first

ward

off sickness

=

"

Fly, hateful spirit

(ryiov,

cf.

Christ pursues

!

have outstripped the Christian amulet P land 6 10 (v/vi a.d.)

160f (iv/A.D.) magic P Osl l " do you put round Tui irvtiffaTi, "but let her be in the power xpa.Ti( of the spirit," where the editor (p. 76) thinks that to

the

the

in

injunction

irtpiiniT]

o"Ktds

(=

p.

tov Xd(-yov) «ls xo-P T (l v') Kal ilvSts tls to £ujS(iov)

77) -ypdi|/ov

UpaTLKOv Kal

«is vo*av xr)V£tav. €vrrv€uaaTwo-€U)S €lv€Kev ("in order to

and

.

.

fill

with Trvevua,"

it

life).

The trichotomy with which Paul has familiarized us in I Thess 5" (cf. Milligan ad I.) meets us in the Christian P Oxy VIII. 1161 s (iv/A.D.) containing a prayer to "our gracious Saviour and Trdvres

body, soul, and spirit." in

Egyptian

Tii

rjuuiv

[[Try(«vp.aT)i]] irvi'£vu.aTi),

tomy

beloved

his

to

p[o]r|8r|o-u>o-i.v

Son,"

0-up.aTl,

ottws

ovtoi

v/vxt?"

Tfl

JTS

:

Tuiv

«Trl

.

.

cf.

20 29

see

'

,

a

ft'.,

"wind," 35S

13

22

Ac

as in

(iii/B.c.

occurs

,

t]o aKpov ttjs

)

IwTa vpou v. 2S o-vv £€
Bacchylides

Tiodijprjg,

"reaching to the feet," the termination -rjpris being perhaps derived from the root of dpapCo-Ku, though this would rather suggest "feet-fitting." The word is found in 13 (cf. Pro/eg. p. 49); but to the LXX only in Rev I we may add Aristeas 96 xpvo-oi -yap kw8wv€S irepl tov

NT

'

order v/vx*!, ""^P-a, irvtiu-a,

around

'

'

the.

'

'

for there are bells of gold avTov, " border of his long robe (Thackeray).

Tro8f|pr| tto-lv

nodev,

"whence": P Oxy

II.

237™"-

33

186) 8t|Xovvt«s

(a.d.

KaTap*pT|K«v €is avTovs T| ktt|o-{«}is, "severally declaring the sources from which the property acquired has come into their possession" (Edd.).

Trd0€v l-Kao-Tos Tuiv v-rrap\dvTu)v

For the

enclitic iroWv, cf.

tu>

" that they all may succour our For the frequency of the tricho-

ritual in the

see F. E. Brightman in

.

ttvotjv

exx.

I.

the sense of "gust,"

in

in the sundial inscr. Prtisigke

the

i.e. spirit

I5

vii.

-

Trepnrda), there are added (/.

"seems here to have been used in a pregnant sense demon' in general." See also the description of a means for procuring an oracular response in P Lond (iv/A.D.)

ZN'l IV

in

nvotj,

of the 'evil

46

Ac

and more (1906), p. 254 recently the elaborate discussion by Ropes in Beginnings of Christianity Part I. Vol. iii. p. 265 ff.

irveuua

s84

ttviktos in the Apostolic Decree,

Spirit

directed Trpbs ttolv aKadapTov Trv(€vp.)a, the familiar phrase of the Gospels.

To

On

note by Nestle

Tryttvula u.ep.io-i.( Ti)p.€Vov, (T€ 6 vibs tov d(co)v Kal

^tv-ye,

Son of God and the Holy

thee" (Ed.):

charm of

Christian

TlVlKTOg.

8luJK£l" TTpot'XapVv

to Trv(evu)a to ;

elaborate

151, intended to

1

are

evils, 0"€

X(pl
the

an

of

P Oxy VIII.

v/a.d. (?), and other

thee

AF p.

Wunsch

cf.

dvtp-wv

7TOUO)

8f|[\u>]o-dv

me

Ttvjd, "tell

II.

423

23

(early iii/A.D.)

Tro8iy avTois p€Tp[a at once in order that I may send a few

Ta\[«'u>s]

p.01

P Tebt

I'va

Ty[tu.]*|/u>

measures to them from somewhere" (Edd.), ami for ir
p. 273 f. Reference should be made to the classical discussion of ii.

irvcvua by Burton Galatians (in ICC),

710101,

486

p.

ff.

"grass." For the form cf. Moulton Gr. ii. p. S3, and see * 121 1 (from the Asclepieum 169) iii/B.c), where Syll S03 (= a man with an injured eye describes the cure worked by the

—

JivsvficTiKog. P Lond 46 25 (iv/A.D.) (=1"

p. 66) «v o-vo-Tpo
TTV€uu.aTiK(T)v) dimXrifv,

See

(Ed.).

also

Val.

Vett.

I

pp.

11

irvtvu.aTt.Kfjs

god

— «8(S]k€i

tl*

tjtol

20

TT€pl KaTaStKTjs Kal TrvcvpaTiKov ala-QriTiKfjs Kivrjo-ews, 23 9 klvSvvou, and for Trv€vuaTw&Tjs id. 13 4fv X €LV0 ^ TrvevpaTujI

Scls.

c

v€T0

-

new word P Lille

Cronert and Wilcken suggest to a conjecture {Exp VII. x. possibly

=

"

whose

irtooXo-yCa, I.

S

3 "'-

(iii/B.c).

Grtinernte," which has led

p.

14 iroia 566) that in las 4

"green herb." rather than be taken

as fern.

of TTOIOS.

Tivem, "breathe," "blow": seethe imprecatory tablet Wunsch 16 found in the grave of an ..fficial of Imperial times in the neighbourhood of Carthage, o-Tpe'pXu>o-ov (" strain

TToteco.

,

tight") avTwv ttjv 4/u X^l v Kal Tf|v KapSiav Iva. prj [Trjvt'wo-tv. With Ac 9 1 cf. Herodas VIII. 58 ii Sfivd irvtvo-ai (and see ,

Headlam's note

p. 392).

The phrase eS or KaXuis irotfjo-eis is very common introour "please" or ducing a command or request, almost "kindly." It is generally followed by an aor. pait., as 6 12 in 3 Jn (A.D. 22) (i oSv iroifjous e.g. P Oxy II. 294

=

,

->'j'ui|>ns

me

Tivtyco.

The

A

'

€-y

obscure, occurs in

is

meaning

may

AF 3

b 0ebs Trotav TptvJ/as cy\€lv els t[ov 6
Kal v-y^s

nursery acrostic

P Tebt

II.

27S

40

(i/A.D.

)

irvi£un

jpaTov, pvyui Yap, "I will choke myself, for it is cold" (Edd.), gives us the word in an elementary stage of 13 educational achievement. Cf. Artem. p. 3 t) tpeiv f) Trvtyecrflai.

The

fragment published

subst. in

PSI

irvtyads II.

126 80

occurs f:

—

in

a

Menander

irepl

p.01

dvTi(pwvT|[o-]tv

tovtwv,

Tr€pl

an answer on these matters," ov KaXuis

irotTJo-eis

id.

300

"

write

please B

(late

i/a.d.)

dvTt(pu)vfjo-ao-d poi oti tKopio-ov,

"please send me an answer that you have received it," ib. III. 525' (early ii/A.D.) KaXuis iroifjo-eis 8ovs Xu>[to]v " pleas- get some Trapd Sapa-rrCwvos «k tov c[pov] Xd-yov, lotus (?) for

him from Sarapion

VI. 967 (ii/A.D.)

KaXws

;

but by the

Troifjo'tis *YP a

T£ira8iiv; \o\fj, \vTrr| tis, ?Ko-Tao-is
54)

Trvt-ypos.

Tuiv [Tr|pLoipdTwv,

^ €t-S

at ful.

0L °-

my

"

expense

ind. in ib. II.

(Edd.),

ih.

s

297 (a.d.

TriTTaKiuv tov dTroXovto*pbv me in a note the record of

"kindly write

523

7TOUC0 the sheep" (Edd. ), uoi (Spaxfiasl p.

ib.

followed

irovf|o-«is is

I.

13" (ii/A.D.) tS iroiTJo-tis d-yopdo-«is

1

VI.

In t%

by a

first

929"-

B

and then by

part. diraiTT|0-as,

The phrase

&XXu>s

KaXiis

A.D.)

(ii/iii

used in

iroifjo-tis is

diroKaTao-TTJo-ai. |i^| 1 * cases of urgency as in the letter already quoted, ib. II. 294 (a.D. 22) p.r] ov-v dXXws ttoitjo-is, 6-yw hi CLVTOS ovttw oiSl

—

€VT|X€7ra ( €vaXrjXie|>a sc. €P.auTOv) i!ws dKouo~u> do-iv -n-apd o-ou ircpl dirdvTwv, "be sure to do this ; I am not so much

as anointing myself until

hear word from you on each

I

"

(Edd.). Eor the strong sense of

point

of charms,

"working"

cf.

" 7roiiu>,

P Osl

I.

am I'-

1

effective," as in the (iv/A. D.

irdvTa

eis

)

32)

—

with the eclogistes."

it

The phrase

iroi«iv

LXX

NT

to

act

(Gen 24"

on

someone's

al.),

but in the

8

It is 10", Ac 14"). often regarded as a Hebraism (Blass Gr. p. 134, Souter Lex. s.v., but see Ktihring, p. 35, Proleg. p. 106, Robertson Gr. p.

610

The only

f. ).

Ttpov)

— BGU .

.

.

Ta KaXd d

—

property to the temple Trd]yTa 6vdu.aTos crou etvat tou [iv 'AAe£av8p€Ca

certain t-ir'

"

that I placed in your name In Serapis at Alexandria."

8eoC] ue-y[d]Xou SapdrriSos, is the property of the great

all

records

is

of manumission,

enfranchised slave

it

frequently

free iroieiv 8

is

Ka

8e'Xr|,

stated that an "to do whatever

(LAE p. 328 f.), who compares Gal 5". For the forms trolo-ai. Lk ii 42 X, iroto-as Jn 5 11 W, see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 73, and cf. Archiv iv. p. 492. IIc-iroLf^-

he wills": see Deissmann

7 Keurav, as in Mk 15 decree c. B.C. 190).

—

,

is

found

in

Magn

93(b)

2' (•">

Senate

III.

instances

94S

8

ism to LKavbv

7tol€lv

u.€Ta

(Mk

I*

" cf.

that which s

is

"

made,"

Syll' 532

pieces of

plur.

(B.C. 21S-7)

work

"

(Rom

I

20 )

:

«[iri8ti4"-s] e-7rouT|o-aTo Tiiv L8iui(i

71017]01Q,

,

we can quote from

(iv/A.D.) KaXiooTtpev

e7roir)o-a |i€Ta eTroirjo-ey

noi)],ua.,

1T0LT|p.dTWV.

"

Ttvos,

p.crd

behalf," is common in the is confined to Luke (e.g.

are late

leave

will

8[cra] €Troirjo-a

tLs

TreTr6r|T€

arranged

he

11

In P Oxy XII. 1480 (a.d. tov eKXoyicrTT|v, instead of the editors' " he has made it (a delay spoken of) as far as the rendering eclogistes is concerned (?)," Olsson (Papyrusbriefe, p. 75) " he has thinks that iroit'w may be used for TrpaTTw

with the editor's note.

iroiciv,

TTOlKlXof

the papyri

KaXXto-

(/.

" a 3 19 26 Syll 246 (= 5471 doing," "a making" (Jas I 211— 10) ttjs 8e 7roiT|o-tws tt)s €iko[v]os Kal T^s dvayo)

:

(B.C.

ptvo-[c]ws 6irtu€Xrj8f|vaL tov ypap.p.aTe'a ktX.

"

MGr

Tro(r|o-t,

poetry."

7 ib. 79S €is TrdvTa (Byz. twv SouXa>v auTfjs. The Latin-

croii.

15

15

)

is

)

7lOli]TrjQ

illustrated s.v. iKavds.

For the meaning "remain," "abide," with an ace. of time as an adverbial addition, as in Ac 20 3 Jas 4 13 cf. PSI IV. 362 15 (B.C. 25I-O) 6pwv fXE TrXtCovS T)(J.t'paS €K€L TTOIOVVTO, 21 B.C. 152-1) Ypdei [lot €is 'AXc^dvSpcLav, P Par 47 (c.

readily passes into the special meaning "poet," like " maker " Scottict : see the reff. in Meiwerden /.ex. s.v., and add Preisigke 595 (ii/A.D.) II(ov|3X£ou) AiXiou TXavK(ou

(— UPZ

tovp 8«£ov Troir|Tov 'Op.T|pou,

,

P Flor €K«i,

i.

332) 8vo

p.

II.

137

P (Sen

7

1.

rju-e'pas iroiti

iv Tun 'Av^Plclwi trivoiv,

(A.D. 263) irpbs ti^v fiiav

54

19

,

f^y

T]|ie'pav

(iv/A.D.) €TroiT|o-au.ev *ydp Tpis

ironi

itoit|toO -yevop.6vou €^rjYT|ToO, ib.

1005 Neu.€o*iavbs ttoXittjs

and Cagnat IV. S27 6 2«kovv8ov

7TaVT0[s] [X£Tp0U TTVT|TT)V dpio-TOV.

Tj|j.€pas tv

6 KapaviSt KOLVuTepoi, and P land 14 (iv/A.D.) see also Mayser Gr. II. i. p. 81. The meaning "celebrate," as in Mt 26 18 Ac 1S 21 D, Heb it 28 is seen in P Fay 117 12 (a.d. 108) lirl(=d) "Epao-o[s] Ta 'ApiroxpaTta cuSf Taxa- 18 irv[rjo-]i, "since :

r-fl

,

TlOLKlloQ.

For the

"

,

Erasus

going to celebrate the festival of Harpocratcs so

is

soon on the 14th

"

NT

The

case against giving irow'w a sacrificial sense in the 1 Cor ii 21 ) is slated at length by T. K. Abbott on the Original Texts of the Old and New Essays chiefly vii. p.

370

ft'.

We may

(iii/B.C.)

uofT., see contra F. \V. Mozley

add a few miscellaneous exx.

edv

(lev irotwo-tv tjSc'ojs

— PSI

Exp VI.

avTa, ptXTicrTa, P

VI.

552

Oxy €avTov

19

II.

260 8 (A.D. 59) k\ rjs iiroi.Tia-du.e8a] irpb[s] «irl tov o-TpaTrj-yoiJ, "in consequence of our confronting each

BGU

7 other before the strategus" (Edd.), I. 163 (a.d. 108) 01 €K€tvov touto u.dXXov <{>acrl -irapovTcs Tr€7roir|Kevai (for 25 pert. cf. 2 Cor II ), koA -yap aXXoi u>s TrXr|-ycvT€s vtto aviTov

s8

(ii/A.D.) where the dva4>6pi.ov StSwKacri, P Tebt II. 315 writer promises to help in getting a triend's books through

the scrutiny by the government inspector, irplv -yap [a]uTo[v] " for I will ir[p6]s o-€ cXBiv c-yw auTov 7roi.rfjcr]w eKTrXc'âu o"€,

make him and

ib.

you through beiore he comes to you" (Edd.), (a.d. 199?) where an ex-high-ptiest warns his daughter that if they do not fall in with his wishes let

407

wife and

21

cf.

" many-coloured," meaning of this adj. P Hib I. 120 7 (B.C. 250-249), an account

which are

classified as

pAaivai, iruppai, irotKiXai, P Cairo Preis 37* (iii/B.C.)

black, red, streaked," similarly

and Henidas p. 234" V. 67 Headlam (see note, p. 257) understands the word as " decorated with tattoo-marks." For the adv. cf. Olsson

T [peis]

(Edd.).

1 (I.k 22 *,

Testaments, p.

for goats

"

original

variegated,"

|3[o]vs,

Svo

p.{v

],

[

'iv[a.

TfoiK^Xa Kal KaTao-TiKTa

Artem.

S]k ttoikIXov,

(?
In

20 ot Kovia[Tal ttoikJiIXus Papyrusbriefe 34 (time of Claudius) irdvTa ir€iroir|Ka[o-i Kal] irot[o]io-i., of plasterers decorating the walls of a house: see also Aristeas 17 iroXXax
itoik£Xws.

NT

24

occurrences (Mt 4 al.) the adj. is used metaIn its "manifold": cf. Aelian V.H. ix. 8 phorically "various," 6 Si iroXXais Kal iroiKiXais xP Tl°" a-r" vos P' ou (" Taand Herodas III. S9, where the meaning is "shift.

.

.

PoXais, Headlam's note, p. 159 f.). ing," "artful," of character (see s For the subst. iroixiXCa (cf. Pss. Sol. 4 ), see the calendar 39

27 (B.C. 301-240) t| Tiiv p.op£uv iroiK[uXia ?, the restoration is right, the reference is apparently to the multitude of the complicated fractions of the hours of For iroiKi-XTfjs, see the editors' note. the nights and days 24 " a and for itoikiXtos I. 34 redo", broiderer," cf.

P

Ilin

where,

I.

if

:

BGU

(Exod

2S")

"embroidered,"

cf.

P Oxy X. 1277 8

(a.d. 255).

524

iroifiaivco

dirb irotov

notficuvco,

"shepherd," "tend": eireXOctvTes

P Ryl

ISGU

cf.

III.

759

11

(a. D.

125)

. iroipaiVovTi 8pf'fi|LaTa 'Avoupiwvos, A.D. 2S0) Xi'piuu' . dvairCcras poxi rbv

.

p.01

H4 9

II.

.

(c.

.

.

av[Spa rdvi8a 6vd]jiaTL iroipe'viv aurou to, irpdpaTa, " Syrion persuaded my husband Ganis to pasture his flock," P Thead 15 11 Ca.D. 280-1) dYavaKTfrjJcras eKe"Xeuo-as auTui T Xi'fHwvL irapacrTijcrai tous iroipe'vas p.c6* [w]v eVoipavev 6 T
have ordered

shepherds, along

whom

with

the father of the children shepherded," and from 3 s ( 9861 (v/iv n.c.) ev T]ots &\cr«riv

=

the inscrr. Syll 570

iroip]a£veiv priSe Koirp[ eciejv

p.[r|

TTOAli

(i.e.

Koirpeueiv

editor).

:

Bauer (HZNT ad Jn 21 15 ) sees no difference between 16 1,a,,d 16 but refers to 1'hilo pdo-Kio and iroipalvw in Jn 2I Quo,/ det. pot. ins. sol. p. 263 s7 " ed. Cohn for a difference between them. From the idea of " pasturing," " feeding," '

xpovou,

P Tebt

I.

25

verb passes readily into the

"guiding"

(Hort

Ecclesia,

idea

243):

p.

of

"governing,"

cf.

Rev 2" with

Swete's note.

BGU

MGr

irap48wKes.

" who

iroios,

?

inrb

twv

...

II.

152

5

(a.1>.

42) 4ira
el

exovo-i irpdpaTa eis as e'x" 1 vopds ev " the shepherds let their flocks into 4Xaui(vi) ©eppovBapiov, the pasturage which I have in the olive-yard of Thermouth" arion.

The word and the P-

also used of a lessee of sheep (picr9uTr|s

is

cf.

irpopdruv),

P Eond 851

introd. to

P

Strass

I.

(a.D. 216-219)

(= HI-

24 (A.I). 118), also

P- 48),

Archiv

iv.

in

MGr

view of

as in the

use,

Thumb

(Hellm.

JHS xiii.

cites cprjpviis

= irolpvns

from a containing fragments of Babrius and (1892-3), p. 294 ft

142

p.

tablet of iii/A.D.

published in

to irws

:

f.)

"a flock "—the diminutive meaning, as in late Greek generally, cannot be pressed, cf. P Kyi II. 11420 , f 280), where a widow complains to the praefect that her husband's former master had seized certain flocks belonging to the deceased, Kal cuKtiiov pe'xpi Td _

"and

T)(i^Ttpa iroi'pvia,

ttjs o-r|pe[pov until this day he

AD

Tjvyxavi remains in posses-

sion of our flocks " Cf. Aristeas 170 (Edd.). PovkoXOov Kal " herds and flocks." iroqj.v£wv,

uipes

—

,

also be noted

may

(cf.

Proleg. p. 64).

The

pass,

is

OGIS

MGr 748" (iv/B.c.) iroXepn8e(.o-T|s ttjs x"P°-s. "fight," "struggle"; "endeavour" (Thumb

Handb.

p. 350).

7t61e/.ioq in the general sense of

P

Amh

II.

30"

"war" may

where

(ii/B.C.)

in

be illustrated from an inquiry regarding the

Ko/recrownership of a house proof is adduced Mappijv " that Marres had XnKeVai rf|v oUtav irpb tov iroXepov, become owner of the house before the war," and from .

.

P OxylV. 705" (a.D. 200-2) where the Emperors Septimius Severus and Caracalla are reminded of the loyalty of the

—

of the word

found in the

of the

letter

to the

.

which of you were responsible for the riot and feud (or rather, if the truth must be told, the war) against the Jews, I was unwilling to commit myself to a decided

judgment" inscr.

1

Pet

I

u

has pointed out that

s

in

Mt, Lk, Ac

(23 *) and Rev iroios loses its classical force of "kind," " but only with reference to locality (including way) and

Paul, on the other hand,

" what manner," I Pet 1", 2".

(Rom 3"

iroios in the

interrogation, see

weakened sense of "what"

P Par

dwdo-TiXdv

a/.),

keeps the proper sense and so probably las 4 1 * and

p.01,

in indirect

105

may

It

(Bell).

Prienr.

36

B.C.

(c.

be noted that in the calendar 9) the Emperor Augustus is

as cruTi]pa i-bv iraucravTa rbv mSXepov, KocrprjaravTa [&€ iravra. For the meaning "battle," as in Lk 14 31 3 Kingd 22 3 ', al. see Field Notes, p. 67 f., and add the striking phrase

signalized

.

.

,

2

prolog.

Hort ad

is

Alexandrines P Lond 1912" (A.I). 41) Tfjs 8e irpbs 'Iou8atous Tapaxfjs Kal o-Tacrews, pdXXov 8' €^ XP^l T ^ aXrj8es eiiretv toO iroXe'pov, iroTepoi pjv alrtot ovk epouXr|8nv aKpi.pu>s e|eXeV5ai, "as to KaTe'o-TTicrav

Emperor Claudius

Kingd n' lirepwTdv

how

321)

speak of Hebraism

popular song Tpets Abbott Songs, p. 44

the question

TlOt'flVCOV,

p.

OGIS 201 3 (vi/A.D.) Thumb (Hellen.

For the verb used hyperbolically of private quarrels, as in 2 cf. Preisigke 4317 12 (c. A.I). 200) Jas 4 iroXepei pe 8idri elirdv o-ol eis bipiv, where the growth of the ace. construc-

.

For

.

Sjkoxtw x^XidSes cf. auTos 'iroXe'pr|o-e pi Tpeis x i ^ l °-8a(L)s TovpKous.

eiroXe'pae pe

interesting ex.

nolfivi].

time."

11.

Oxyrhynchites in helping them in the war against the Jews Kara tov irpbs ELou8a£ovs iroXepov crvppaxTicravTes. An

533-

wax

(a.

iPpi£dpevov

P Ryl

iroipe'vuv,

iroipe'ves

.

Silko inscr.

in the

aira| 8io eiroX«'pr|o-a peTa i-civ BXepiW. P- I2 S) points out that there is no need to

iroXepw,

.

'

" " which?"

.

and

diro KepKijo-is,

is naturally common, and does not always U a very favourable light: cf. P Magil 6 (B.C. 221) irpoo"ra£ai. Aiocbdvei p.r| irepuSeip. pe dvdpius .

619'

"make war with," is construed with peTa, as guater in Rev, in BGU IV. 1035* (v/a.d.) (as read Chrest. I. p. 39) 01 oSv diro 'OljupuYX"" r|9«Xno-av TroXepfjo-ai peTa tuv

seen in

in

II.

TloXe/HEOJ,

tion

"shepherd,"

117) 8id t£vos 68' (late i/A.D.)

55) v[ir]o tCvwv Kal eirl iroCous iirdpxovo-i., and P Flor II. 254" (a.D. 259) 8t|\ioo-ov poi diro iroiov KTrjpaTos avTu

Tioijurjv,

occur

(B.C.

1

,

the

18

Kal diro u-ofou eiri8e£YpaTos, P Amh II. diro itolov eVovs x t P
.

.

els etpV]vr|v

tou

iroXe'pov,

" to ask

the battle progressed."

7l6?.lQ.

In the second Logia fragment, P Oxy IV. 654 suggested the restoration ipeis eore i| irTd[Xis 8eo0), and is followed by White (Sayings, p. 9).

21 ,

(sc.

It

Blass

tov may-

be worth while to note that this ancient by-form of irdXis occurs in three ostraca of the reign of Caligula as a proper name, Ostr 3S0 1 8ia-yevpd(
60' (u.c. irdo-ov

154) (as read

Ut'Z

?x eL rieTevo-opdirios

i.

ko.1

1

1

and similarly in PSI IV. 317 1 * (A.D. 95) 3S1 3S2 'Ao-KXniridSns rTrdXiSi. Tiii cpiXTaTui \alp(\.v. This recalls ib.

,

,

525

TroAiTapxr]? the

that

fact

TToXlTfUfia survived

also

irrd\€|ios

the royal

in

name

IlToXcjjLaios.

The

which iroXis has

distributive force

Lucan

in several

5 passages (Ac 15" al.) and in Tit I is to be set against the very different meaning of the phrase in sundry documents of the new collection from Alexandria (reign of

BGU

Augustus). Schubart, who edits the documents in IV., notes (Archiv v. p. 38) that in a good many papers relating to the hire of a nurse (e.g. 1105') it is stipulated that the

child

be kept

shall

'{%m

KaTa

TrdXiv,

"that

is,

of the person who gives the child in The phrase may charge, but 'in the city'" of Alexandria. be added to many others with art. dropped after a preposition, but required by the sense : see Proleg. p. 82. For irdXis standing alone with reference to the citv of the Gadarenes in Lk 8 27 cf. the similar usage in connexion ,

with Alexandria KaTairXcvo-aC

in tis

u.€

1

(= Witkowski

in

KaTavTrjo-avTos "yap tls t^|v -irdXtv MGr TrdXi is used specially of

in

we speak

of

town"

to

"going up

The word

(London).

is also frequently used of the chief see Touguet Vie Municipals, p. 48 f. In (n.c. 256-5) certain weavers desire to settle

city cf a district

1'SI

as

or

Constantinople,

P Magd 22* (B.C. 221) Trplv tov] t^|v irdXiv, and P Tebt I. 59* (B.C. 99)

p. 112)

,

much

ZoKovucpeus,

3

IV. J4

1

:

Philadelphia, cikouovtcs ... to kXc'os ttjs irdXtios. The mingled Hebrew and Greek associations, which have

gathered round the

NT

idea of the Heavenly

discussed and illustrated by Hicks

should also be

made

to

CR

i.

Souter Lex.

p. 5,

s.v.

City, are

and reference For the Stoic

conception of man as a member of the great commonwealth of the universe we may recall M. Anton, iii. 11. 2 TroXiTTiv

ovTa irdXtws CKKLai

d.v«Tdrns,

ttjs

f)s

al Xoerral irdX«is wo-rr
ticTLl'.

constitution" (Ed.) YVilcken (Ckrest.

— A.D.

(summarized seventeen

in

DB

Hastings' with two

inscrr.,

or

the

AJT iv.

ii.

(1898), p.

p. 315),

more

in

598

ff.

where he prints which the title

verb

(iroXiTapx"") is plausibly restored, showing that in Thessalonica there were 5 politarchs in the time of Augustus, and 6 in the time of Antoninus (iroXiTd.px'ns)

and Marcus Aurelius. Of the inscrr. 14 belong to Macedonia (5 of them to Thessalonica), 2 to Philippopolis in Thrace, and one each to Bithynia, Bosporus, and Egypt. To these we can now add a papyrus letter from Egypt, P Oxy IV. 745 1 ( a.d. i), where the writer claims that his correspondent had made some promise through the " " (

-.

Theophilus

politarch

— ws

Kal uttco-xou 81a tou iroclear from Burton's citations

XeiTapôu 0€
It

would be

brought into Egypt naturally by some early Ptolemy, but it is odd that it should be there at all and appear so seldom.

The verb

occurs in an inscr.

Kaibel 430 7

—

Sio-crwv "ydp Tt rdirwv

from Cairo of

iii/iv

a.d.,

no'/dTElOL.

VIII. II19 21 (A.D. the 254), vindicating privileges enjoyed by the Antinoites

P Oxy

I.

P Lips

5

62"-

I.

(

Antinoopolis Kal

p. 220) UTre8<£du.T|v irapd o-ou

—

3 vvv iirip ttjs o-TJs TroXiTcCas. and li( I. 304 (Eaviim A.D. 640) Tra-ydpxtw) tou popp(ivou) o-Kf'Xous TauTTis ttjs i

1

TfoX(i)T(«£as).

For

= " citizenship,"

TT*oXiT€(a

Gnomon

47

A.D.

(c.

(=

150)

as in

Ac

BGU

V.

22 2S I.

,

we may

cite

23) d.o~W| crvveXGovo-a Al["Y]u[TrTiu»] ko.t' ayvoiav us do-Tui dv€i»0uvds eo-Ttv. cclv h\ Kal utto du.cf>oWp[wv d.Tr]ap\r| tc'kvwv tc9tj,

TT]pdTai Tois TtKvois

tj

"

TroXiT€ia,

if

a

p.

woman, being

a

of Alexandria], marries an Egyptian in the mistaken belief that he is also a citizen, she is not liable to

citizen

[i.e.

penalty and if both parties present birth-certificates, their children preserve the status of citizens." The religious sense which the word acquired (cf. the ;

Ac 23 1 Phil I 27 is well seen in the P Heid 6 s (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 125 f.)

verb in

)

,

Christian letter TrurTtuou-tv -yap

Deissmann ad I. cites TroXiTia[v o~]ou kvv oupavu*. Gregory of Nyssa 0"rr€u8tiv irpos ttjv €Troupdviov TroXiTtiav (Migne 46, 597^), and Isidore of Pelusium tj oupavu TTpeTrouo-a iroXiTeia (Epf. 216 and 33). tt|V

ttoXItev/lit..

For

TroX£T«vjj.a

— " citizenship," 3

or

"

we may

franchise,"

6

compare Syll 238 (= 543) (B.C. 219), where King Philip orders the authorities at Larisa to pass a vote giving TroXiTua to Thessalians or other Greeks resident in the he shall have found others d£tous tou Trap' uu.iv This is followed by a further rescript, ii.

city, until

2 39 7

(=

3

543

some

32 )

(

States,

B -C 214). in which Philip says that there uiv Kai ou 'Ptoaaioi €to-tv, 01 Kal tous

oiKCTas i)Tav cXtuSepwo-wo-LV Trpoo-8«xdu.€VOi tis to ttoXihe warns the Larisaeans to restore tls tt|V iroXiTtiav those whose names they had erased. It seems that tto" in the abstract, XiT€ta here is the actual " franchise

Teupa

:

TroXiTtuu-a being a less technical, more general word, rather like our "community" in its capacity of becoming either

abstract or collective.

favour" community" or "commonfamous decree set up by the Jewish Berenike in Cyrenaica in honour of the Roman

Other quotations

Thus

wealth."

community at Governor M. ^8or^€

tols

'IouSaCwv

all

the

Tittius,

dpx.ouo-1 :

the

Kal

CIG tw

—

III. 5361 (B.C. 13), runs TroXiTtuu-aTt Tiiv kv BepcviKT|

names of the nine apôvTcs who stood

at

the head of the TroXf.T€uu.a are given at the head of the decree: cf. OG/S 65S 3 (B.C. 3), where there is a reference to

a

7roX(.Teup.a

Alexandria: XiTtupaTos,

iroXtTap\wv auTbs €T€lpw.

In a letter of remonstrance,

2 1Z .

c.

are

:

the

in

Eph

p. 78) cites the

i.

Chrest.

(=

385)

De

art.

cf.

:

I.

uir«p Ttjs o-fjs iroX[iT<(«>qas,

•7ToXi.Ttuu.aTos.

,

Burton's

city, the

following exx. from Egypt of TroXiTeia practically = irdXis [civilas)—¥ Flor I. 95" (Hermopolis Magna — A.D. 375) W<8e|dp«9a [wapd o-ou]

TTohTCipXIlS. This title is known from inscrr., as well as from Ac 17 6,8 to have been in use at Thessalonica and elsewhere see E. Witt

own

their

phrase occurs KaTa to[u]s iraTpJous Tf|s f|p.«Tepas iroXeiTCas vopous, "in accordance with the ancestral usages of our

'

the house

outside

immunity of public burdens outside

nt

see

which also

the

"some members

(Thackeray). In Syll 472 7

Phrygians

Aristeas

310

of the

(i/B.C.) Sttus [ouv K]al

T|

twv

had

set

airo

up

tou

Jewish community" TrdXis tous euvoouVTas

Trpo[KaA]€o-au€VTi -rrpos clivoiav ati^ri to [irJoXetTtupa Trpo^dvcov, the meaning, as Dittenberger notes, is

populus rem publicam ampliorem

et

in tto-

t«v " ut

opulentiorem reddat,

526

7roXtr€vofiat

In a rescript of Alexander 333-2) we read iroXtTevpa " Stjpov— that the constitution in Chios

a maioribus accepit."

quam

the Great,

id.

3

Xiwl

Si [ctjvai *v

3

(= 3S3

150

(b.c.

)

should be a democracy." According to Cos p. 123 No.

s 74 (= OGIS 192) three put up a monument Wip tov -TroXLTtuuaTos where, the editors note, the word TroXiTtvpa points to Africa and Egypt. may also recall the inscr. found :

We

Pompeii, but certainly of Egyptian origin, of date

cited by Micks (CA* i. p. 6), where TroXCrtujia of an association of Phrygians, whom we

is

CIG

inscr.,

{HZNT ad

Dibelius

B.C. 3,

III.

5S66

runs as follows

c,

tois

—

6o-£ws

dvSpdo-iv

ttoXit€vo[jl€V(H

.

Phil

I

27

more general

notes the

)

iroXiTtvo-ape'vois

cnjvn8pour8T] ttoXii

ckXcktuv, and Proclus typi ep/stolares (Hercher Epistologr. Graeci p. 13^ ol8a yXv ws €vo-€|3ws £rjs Kal
.

hardly necessary to illustrate this common word, but may be made to P Oxy I. 65* (iii/iv A.D.), where a bene tic iar ins sends an order to the comarchs of the village It is

reference

— irapd8oT€

Teruthis

nax,ovp.Ls(

'H4>ai(TTtu)v t«paT€U(ras

TOU 7ToXlT€lip.aTOS TWV QfiV-

tv

.

= ios)

tu

aTrocrTaXcvTi vttt|P€t[t|] Ilaxoupiv

KaT€
T-rj

whom

ACa ^pvyiov, ktX.

For a papyrus ex. of the woid see P Tebt I. 32 s (B.C. 145 ?), where reference is made to a letter written by Sosus and Aegyptus twv [irpo]x€Lpio-8e'vTwv inrb t[o]v TroXuTtu1T See also Archiv iii. p. 129, pa*r[os twv Kpn/i-wv, cf. .

.

*TrXf|8os

xilos

.

.

which iroXiTtTJOjiai sometimes has, almost = TT€piirarcu, and cites by way of illustration Clem. R. 6 toutois

Tdios TovXlos 'H^CUtrTLWVOS

ytiv av«'8T]Kt

papyris

employed must suppose

have resided in some Egyptian town or district in the enjoyment of their own laws, religion, and administration

The

et curiales in

vocantur."

"

to

of justice."

bium decuriones

sense

officials

at

TroXvXoyia

fiv

have arrested to-day and brought to your village, being a citizen" (Edd.). See also the sepulchral epitaph, Kaibel 2 71S in which an inhabitant of Ephesus describes himself as ,

8tov

(j.«Yd[X-ns

rroXJtLTris.

tlp.i

.

v.

p.

107.

The way was

thus

for

prepared

20 application of the term in Phil 3

" commonwealth marg.

Paul's

(RV

metaphorical

"citizenship,"

RV

Holding that TroXC-mjpa sometimes denotes a settlement whose organization is modelled on that of the mother-city, many modern commentators would translate "we are a colony of heaven." But we ").

should like clearer evidence that

iroX^Tcvaa can be used

this distinctive sense, and, further, such a translation reverses the relation presupposed between the colony and

in

the mother-city.

For the

adj. ttoXitikos

P Tebt

cf.

I.

257

5

iiS)tovs

(B.C.

Trpbs xpetais iraVTas twv Tt (BacriXtKutv Kal 7toXltlkwv Kal UpaiTiKwv, "all who are in charge of the Crown, State or

sacred interests": see the editors' their contention

that

woman

denotes a

iii/A.D.)

editors are

now

in

7toXitlkt|

of

take a mistress."

will

LAE.

30 f.,

name

In

bad character

able to appeal to

p€Ta pfjvav Xap.pdvw ttoXitik^v p.

note.

P Grenf

support of 73* (late

II.

(iropvn). the

P Oxy VI. 903 37 (iv/A.D. ^pavTw, "a month hence I

)

Deissmann {Epistle of

Pscnosiris.

201) prefers to regard the word as a proper

p.

cf. Selections, p. 117 ffi See also Archiv where the name is associated with the social rani; " citizeness." of the woman as a viii.

IIoXitlkti

:

60,

p.

nohTEVOfiXL. For

verb in

this

of a citizen," cf.

body,"

more

its

"I

live

Syll 2S7

the

(=

3

official

sense of

of a

life

618)

13

"

I live

member

life

iroXiT^to-vcu

(B.C. 18S) 3

Kcn-d tovs

the

of a citizen 25

(before vp-cTtpous vdpous, id. 325 (= 7o8) TOVTO J3ouX6^L€VOS Cp.4>CUV€LV, &TL TOIS «V(T€j3e'(rTaTa Kal KaXXtcrra -TroX€iT€uop.«'voi.s Kal irapd Qtutv tis X^P IS Kal Traud twv €vipytTt]QivTu>v eiraKoXovifoi both Ac 23 1 B.C. IOO)

—

and Phil

27

some

See also get light from the parallel. Cm and B. ii. p. 46S, No. 305 (i/A.D.) o[i TjepovTcs liv Tt Tais Xonrais rfjs iTC\ir\trav Aovklov 'AtiXlov i

.

Kal

.

.

yepouo-i'as xP € ^ ai $ d^vws Kal BiKaiw? «k b or TrpoiroXiTtvopai see P Lond Trpo-yovwv iroXiTeu
iroXews

Ttjs

233* ( A D 345) -

-

Similarly 164)

(= P

C=

II. P-

we may

cite

273* Chrest.

I.

p. 68).

from the papyri P Par 63™

(B.C.

dv^pwirois dpp.o^6vTu»s aiv€cr8at 7r€TroXLTtuo)j.€'vovs, "appearing to have administered your office in a manner "

and suitable to the population 8 (Mahaffy), P Amh II. S2 (iii/iv A.D.) where a man is described as unfitted for an official post dv€TriTT|Stiov 6vra ovhk TroXiTiuo-dpevov iror€, P Oxy VI. 902*

—

.

U".

A.D.

.

.

465) ttj]s

"

•nroXiTexiq-aut'vov,

p.aKap£as

^lXo^vos

iroXiT£uo(i(6vos),

toO

of blessed memory, memand P land 40 10 (v/vi A.D.) with the editor's note: " ur-

Phoebammon,

ber of the council" (Edd.),

4 oip[d]p.p.wvos >

p-VT)p.T|s

11

often

" :

P Oxy

III. 531 4 (ii/A.D.) 7T6pl ou p.01

iraXXd-

dv8pwirou, "regarding the man about whom you write to me so often'* (Edd.), P Ryl II. s (late ii/A.l>.) ^Kp€tva -iroXXaKis, and P Flor III. 367 75 k«is

TroXXaKts)

(/.

1914 used

38

*Ypd€ts

iroXXaKLS

(iii/A.D.)

p.ou

e-n-Lo-TetXavTos

(a.d. 335?) iroXXaxws,

P Lond

In

"in many ways," seems

to

be

for iroXXaKts.

TzollyjilvLoiwv.

With

"many the

Petr III. p. 24) tois Kaupols Trp€7r6vTws Kal tois

befitting the circumstances

TZolXaKig,

form

— «dv

ttoXXwv

Mt

2

,

, 132), where p. iroXXa-rroXXaSv t€kt)S.

(= Witkowski wife

"

compound = having many folds," 29 Lk 1S 30 we may compare I9 iroXXairoXXwv in P Oxy IV. 744 9 (B.C. 1)

this expressive times over" in

is far

from

a husband writes to his

The meaning

of TroXXa-

Witkowski renders quod bene our "by great good luck."

clear, but

vertat, equivalent to

.TOAUAoyf'a. This NT air.

,

" much 7 (Mt 6 ), speaking," is found in Tds 7roXvXovCas "n-apaiTô-dp.€vos, and ;^. 2S See also iroXuXo-ytaLS Kai TrotKtXats p.€868ois \pT|(rdp.€VOL. 31 s.v. paTatoXo-yta, and for the verb cf. ih. p. 175 pr| Tts tip.

Vett. Val. p. 10S

8

T)pds So^fl TroXi;Xo*y«iv ^ SiairXtKtLV tt^v aiptciv.

527

TTO/WfiepO)!

TTO/JLO.

noXv/xepwq

= iroXucrê'Sws,

( Hesych.) denotes "in as distinguished from TroXuTpd-rrus, "in

(Heb

For the

1

I

adj., as in

many portions" manv manners" cf. P Leid \V vii « •

Sap 7", (ii/iii a.d.) (= II. p. 105) where the god Fire is described as Both adj. and adv. are common in dopa-rov Kal TroXvuepfj. )-

Vett. Val., e.g. p. 257 19

Xaidv cVti to

eirel

\p6voiv Tois ^|xirpoo-8ev (ruvTeTaKTat. Trepl

to o-uvcKTiKwTaTov

oiiv £ w ^s,

TroXvpepws

K«d-

ovtws

[tc]

tv

"

ere] tixouai [ttoJXXois [xpovois, health" (Edd.).

I

pray

your continued

for

In the account of a legal process at Alexandria in the 2nd ''- 9 half of iv/A.D., published in Archiv i. p. 29Sff., we find ovr u.«t 8s oi TroXi fjgei, "qui pourra se presenter dans .

.

peu de temps" (Ed.)

"not long

ttoXv,

42

I.

16

BGU

cf.

:

II.

614"

(a.d. 216)

p.""'

oi

For eK ttoXXoO xpov " 5 «e P Strass

after."

and for eirl iroXu, see I'SI IV. 299* where Ghedini [Letters p. 87) translates "a tal

(a.d. 310),

(iii/A.D.),

punto."

LXX

The nolvnoiKiloq.

"

ful

For the figurative use of ttoXuttoCkiXos, as in Eph 3 10 Armitnge Robinson ad L compares the Orphic hymns vi. 11

,

Gr.

i.

ttoXXoo-tos in the sense of "great," " power20 Prov 5'"), is discussed by Thackeray

Kingd 23

(2

,

p. 185.

See also

s.vv. -rrXtCwv, ttXclcttos.

(t«X«tt|), lxi. 4 (Xdvos).

Tiolvonlxy/vog,

TIOXVQ,

"

"much."

"many": P

plur.

Petr

I.

29- (iii/B.c.) x°-P ls thanks to the gods if

tols Oeois iroXXr] «t v-ytatveis, "much s you are well," P Ryl II. 243 (ii/A.D.) tovto ov pdvov " this has T}u.«iv \evdp.€vov dXXdL Kal ttoXXois, happened not " to us only but to many (Edd.), and id. 23S* (a.d. 262) Bid " " for various needs The word is iroXXds xp«£as. (Edd.).

common

very

and as

iii/iv

proem. ), and consequently, Jackson and Lake Beginnings of Vol. ii. p. 492!.), iroXXot must not be

in rhetorical prefaces (Sirach

Cadbury suggests

Christianity Part pressed to mean

Ac

\a£p€tv : exx. A.D. in Exler Epislotography p. 27 f.)

24

3

(in

I.

"very many"

in

such passages as

iroXXaKtS"

it is

:

tion introduced

'

much

"

27

'

1 ,

127) TroXXd Trpoo-a\wpeij(w) irdvT«( e*v K(vpO
T)[iwv

A.D. 330-340)

(<'.

P Heid 6" (iv/A.D.)

3"), cf.

Ta TroXXd

€-iti8t)

TrXeio-Ta

—

a)s

Lond

dpvvpia

owes much, very much money" (Hell). 317) supplies an interesting parallel to 16 8 from a Roman woman's praise of her husband in a

See

For the 14

3 ,

literal

,

6i6 J5

OG/S

o-TpuuaTuv,

-

'"

meaning "precious,"

VI.

I'SI

cf.

s.v. o-TrXd-yx vov

90

33

(iii/B.c.)

'-

iroXiiTeXTi(

stone

(Rosetta

.

[ywj-y^v tt|s TroXuT[e]Xovs Xi0«tas, and 27) p.€Ta Trdo-T]s Sa-rrdvns TroXuTeXoGs.

For the comp.

— B.C. .

196)

to

Xl0wv ttoXu-

.

tt^v cruva-

eirl

SylP 7S3

PSI IV. 4l8 1 '

cf.

Mk = wv)

costly," as in

tcov

'Atticlov e'p*yms TroXuTeX('o-iv KaTeo-Kevao-ev TeX
between iroXv ami

lies

with the idea of plurality and repeti-

(Hort ad Jas

Selections, p.

tovs d8«X
1916

I

,0 .

'

For the adverbial iroXXd, which "

(=

Lk

11

LXX

8 (Ps 102 ).

in epistolary greetings (iroXXd

from B.C. 118 to

NT

to Jas 5 very pitiful." This word, confined in the said to be found elsewhere only in Hernias A/and. iv. 3. 5, Sim. v. 7. 4. It is the equivalent of the TroXueXeos is

41

el

(iii/B.c)

(after B.C.

o~ot

T)p.
to Tpipiovtov
TroXuTtXe'o-Tepov

The

us." i/B.C.

subst.

TroXrjTe'Xtia occurs in

OG/S

3S3

6*

(mid.

Buo-Lwv TToXuTtXaav.

els

)

Xpewo-Ti, "since he

Deissmann (LAE,

Rom

"

C

IV. 9552 s t«(s( = oo-ris) p.01 TroXXd And in P Leid laboured much for me."

CIG

sepulchral inscr. «VoTr£ao"€v,

p.

who

recto 111 (B.C. 161)

TroXXd

tvvTja

adverbially-—

"

elcrC,

(= UPZx

Tavra ttovto to understands rd TroXXd

Wtlcken

dies alles

ist

353'i

p.

meistens neu.

P Oxy

80

VIII.

J.121 (A.D. 295) atcrflTJTt iroXvT«ip.oTdTT|, " The meaning " much revered " costly clothes. be illustrated from the ii/iii A.D. hymn Kaibcl 1027 30

" some very

may

—

"ISt]

"

x a ^P^

M-

01 '

"

iwpevos,

ui

TroXv[T€L]p.e,

ir[a]t[£«, TeX]€o-4>dp€.

s LToXXov, as gen. of price (Mt 26 ) meets us in 10 Ta 8« crwp.aTia ttoXXov «o-tlv (iii/A.D. )

244

rto?,VTijuog.

P

Ryl

II.

Iv0d[8]«, ex. ol iroXXui pdXXov

" slaves are very dear here." A good 39 is afforded by P Par 26" (B.C. 162) (= UPZ i. (Lk 18 Twins petition p. 24S, Selections p. 18) where the Serapeum Iva, Trdv to e£fjs fc'xouo-ai, ttoXXwl p-aXXov Ta vop.i£6p.eva Tut Zapd-rra Kal Tfji'To-ei tmTeXu)p.€v, "th.it, when we have

Menander Frag.

p. 33 TroXvTip.01 0€oC, and similarly the IV. 120S 19 (B.C. 27-6) Trapd tou TroXuTtp.T|Tou 5* u TroX\tT£pr|TOL 8tou IIolXvos, and Menandrea p. 97

Cf.

verbal in

BGU

)

everything in order,

we may be much

the usual ritual to Serapis and to

"flpas ttoXXtjs vevou.e'vTis in

better able to perform "

Isis.

Mk

" to a late ii. 54 epdxovTo dxP 1 ttoXXtjs upas, Swete ad Mk I.e.). And the pendent nom. of time in Mk S- meets us in P Oxy XIV. 1764 1 (iii/A.D.) eirtl TroX[X]al T||i(pat TTpoo-KapTtpovuev 4>iXe'a, where there is no need to correct with the editois into TroX[X]ds fjue'pas. The (see

instrumental dat. ttoXXois

time

is

common,

e.g.

xP° vots

P Oxy

I.

See

"

For the

s.v. TTijNi'iitp^s-

33"

I.

(iv/A.D.).

In

MGr

adj.

TroXvTpoiros

TroXiJTpoTros has a

cf.

P Flor

good sense,

adroit."

6 35 can be paralleled from

Dion. Hal.

hour"

nolvTpoTtojg.

112 8

to

nojxx. This late form of the Attic Kaibel 244'

a.d.) «ppcio-8[ai

7rup.a,

"drink,"

is

seen in

êpo-etpdvas 8' dStavXov utto o-ruyepov 8dpov f[X0ov Travo-LTrdvw Xd6as Xouo"ap.e'va TrdpLaTt.

denote duration of

(iii/iv

'—

Cf.

Lob. Phryn.

p. 456,

and Thackeray Gr.

i.

p. 79.

52S

Troviipia

Tropei *I2 irat, vXdo~o"ov

7tOV1]piC/. s used in connexion with disease in P Tebt II. 272 (medical— late ii/A.n.) ov 8id . . irovnpiav Kal o-w[dp]TT|o-iv

tuv

" not because of the malignity or complication

voo-uv,

OG/S 5ig'

A.D. 245) irdvriuv Kal
.

cf.

[c.

i>Tav

o"aXr|S'

p.^|

ovSiv, tjv£k' dv

axiTî \iiv

is

dpdpTT), iroXXd irpoo-pdXXti KaKa.

8'

common

yXwo-a'd tol

tj

Xe'yn., irovti,

For the Ionic forms woveVw, are

0/J.CU

LXX,

in the

which

TreirdvtKa,

t-TroVô-a,

Thumb Archiv

see

iv.

p. 490.

.

BGU

p

134) the phrase in the Lord's Prayer is cited as pvi[
(=

954**

—

AV

The compound P Ryl

in

II.

1 1

3

33

IJocihoQ.

Ramsay

p

Selections,

.

ueôiroviipia (= uxo-oiroviipia) occurs (A.D. 133) tov ouv irpdyu-aTos Scopivov

ttjs o-fjs p.€LôirovTiptas,

" since therefore the case requires

the exercise of your hatred of wrongdoers

7 f ) (rani, p. 343) points out that IldirXios (Ac 2S of the praenomen Publius, and that is not usual that an official should be called by

Greek form

the

is

it

though

praenomen simply, "Publius" may have been so well known among the peasantry that Luke adopted their familiar

his

mode

of addressing him.

"

(Edd.). TTOpeta..

7tovr)pog. This adj. denoting the active exercise of evil

BGU P[£ov,

seen in

is

'

II.

(A.D. 154) irovT|p[bv k]<>[1] \^
3

(=

Srll 809

monumento

II75)

19

(iv/iii

With

8«vy€
the

B.C.) pijaa p.ox8ripbv

Lat,

dolus mains abesto,

cf.

f\

formula

sepulchral

BGU

I.

irovT)pbv ab hoc

326"'

3

(a.

—

r>.

In a). 194) TavT-n T-rj 8ia8r|K-n 80X0S irovn,pbs d-jrso-Tn( s the deed of divorce P Grenf II. 76 (A.D. 305-306) a

couple are stated

to

have renounced their married " to some evil

tivos irovrjpov Saipovos,

Ik

and

P Lips

similarly

I.

owing

34

s

[c.

life

deity,"

A. u.

The word

375).

is

joined with dcrs(3ns in Jos. Antt. xii. 252, xiii. 34. For the original meaning of Trov^pos. "toilworn,"

"laborious" we may type of the strenuous Fr. 43- 5)-

cite the description of life

— irovnpoTaTos

Heracles, the

Kal dpio-TOS (lies.

Unlike 080s, iropeia, "a journey," is rarely used in a metaphorical sense, but cf. Ps 67". With reference to 11 Hort, following Herder, makes the happy suggestion Jas I that the force lies in the idea of the rich

"while he

is

man's perishing

on the move, before he has attained the

still

of restful enjoyment which is always expected and In Syll 3 1 267 19 (iii/A.D. ) Isis announces never arrives." eyu> f|Xtou Kal o-«Xt|vt|S iropetav o-uveTaf;a. state

—

P Grenf

In

I.

denotes

rropeia

"caravan" in where mention

43

s

(ii/B.c.

3 (= Witkowski

)

made

is

of camels provided

109)

p.

,

a journey, and "passport" P Lond 328 11 (A.D. 163) (= II. for

— fis

it

is

=

75),

p.

KupiaKds

BtpveCKrjs -ytivotpc'vwv) irop <(«^ tcov, "for " Imperial service on the caravans that travel from Berenice

Xptias T*iv dirb (Ed.).

For a wider use of the word cf. P Amh II. 97 11 (a.D. kcl6u>s Sid ttjs toO 6pio-[iou iropeias S^XoOfTJai, "as is set forth in the survey" (Edd.). ITopetov is used 3 see Mayser Gr. II. collectively in P Cairo Zen 22 (B.c. 256) 1S0-192)

:

i.

TtOVOQ,

"toil": P Grenf

"labour," irdvov, "it

is

a toilsome matter."

"pain," "suffering," as in

I.

18

I (ii/is.c.) ptyav '4\d For the derived meaning

Rev l6 10 '-,

21*,

cf.

'

kXvo-uoI uitos [irpbs] irdvovs, "clysters for the ear against see also Syll 325 (= ' 70S)" (('. B.C. 107) o-up.a An interesting inscr. from Adana (Syria, TiKiiv irbvwv. revue (tart oriental ct d 'archiologie ii. ( 192 1 ), p. 217) runs

OVKCTl OliS[iv Tt'Xos

ptos

=

1 r

43

i.

eLs

229) 2 {

c-

is

obsolete in late Greek.

"go,"

"journey,"

"labour,"

P Fay 106 1 *

(c.

A.D.

140) T[eTpa«]T<£

tjSt)

"after xp[c(ai] irovovptvos €£n,cr8evno-a, labouring for a period of four years at the post, I became " 3 ' (Edd. ), and the Delphic precept Syll 126S" very weak irdvtt p.€T tuxXeias. The derived sense appears in cv

BGU

Selections, p. 104) ilist p.01 8ti tov irdSa 7rov€is dirb o-KoXdirou, "he told me that you had a (iii/A.D.

)

(=

sore foot from a splinter." Cf. also Kaibel

in?*'—

XII.

Ryl

I

14S0

II.

234

For

(1)

152)

(B.C.

7

{A.l>.

32)

€Trop«O0T|v

irpbs

s

"

(ii/A.D.) -rropcvou, avTit^tovi]go, the answer will be given

0^
(2)

t-tjv

P

and

NclkCou,

Oxy IX. "on his way

12 19 4 to the

With

Lk 22 22 39

irop«iJO|iaL of Christ's journeying to death in 33 (and perhaps 13 ), we may compare the usage in See further Field Notes, p. 66, and for the relation

Ps 77 of the verb lo tHra^co, .

(3)

T-rj

s

id. 1

'Epp.o*ytVT]v,

life,

cf.

P Par 44 2

p. 327) yivoto-Ki \i.t 7T€Trop€i'(r0at (c(. Pioleg. 'HpaKXe'ous iroXtv iiirip tt)s olkuis, P Oxy VIII. A.D. I ) Tois «k tou lepou Tra(TTo4>6(poLs) "n"0-

rois ,

()ti'<.i|j.t

cf.

city of Nicias."

end, pain." 3 Vett. Val. p. 131 p-€Ta ttovov Kal u.epLp.vn,s Kal pias. For the corresponding verb in its original meaning

3So

(— L'PZ p.

verb

act. of this

(iii/A.D.) irop€vo|j.€vos els

irdvos

" no more

II.

The

iroptvou.ai

:

—

Xpdvwt

TTOpSVO/tat-

the medical

24 37 (ii/iii A.D.) Jv8«Ta eis t[o] prescriptions P Oxy II. 234" otis irpbs irdvous, "stoppings for the ear against earache,"

earache"

36.

p.

in

I

cf.

An approximate

AhhoW Jok.

Voc. p. 142

ff.

ex. of the ethical use of iroptvop-cu

Pet 4 3 ir€Tropcu|j.€VOvs iv acreKytiais

is

furnished

by

«t 8« tis Sophocles 0.7'. 8S3 Xo-yu virtpo-rrTa \tptrlv iroptu€Tat (cited by Kennedy Sources, p. 107). vil3 A wider secondary use appears in P Tor I. i (B.C. 116) :

-r)

cttnrcp

7€

8^|

ivopC^tv Ik

rfjs

dXt]0(ias

Kara

vofious

iropeutf|MVOS tov «|€i)0v5tKias Xd-yov «ru vto-Tao-BaL, viae insistens recto ordine causam legi imae

68wi

"si revera instituere

529

7T0pd(C

in fj

;Y'.

Trop(f)vpeo?

"

voluisset

,3

vli

and

,

=

the compel. «Trnrope>iouai. Reinacli II 19 (B.C. in) cdv Tt

Cf.

(Ed.).

P

in

(twi) virlp avTov

f
t'

&\vpos

47rLTrop€voii€vw i aKvpos)

(.'.

" act " citIXBt),

"s'ilexerce une

pnursuite parcille, elle seia nulle pour Horos et pour celui " See also s.v;: irapa(Ed.). qui aura agi en son nom

and

TTOptuoLiaL

-

.

tTriTrtTropcvoiu'vov

feVTau,

and in BGU IV. I024Tl -* lr (end iv/A.D.) a certain Diodemus is described as epao-6eV-ra irdpvr|s 8r|p.o(Has o-u^xiis 8{ T|o-8dv«uo-€v tt)v irdpvr|V and in consequence was

iravTos,

Trpoo-rroptTJop-at.

.

.

—

taken to prison. In P Oxy III. 52S 19 (ii/A.i>.) a man quotes his sister (and wife) as saying, 6 KdXv|3os 8« ir«ipvr|v p.< ttsttv= o£)t]K«v, " Colubus has made me a prostitute." (

TropOeco.

With a personal classical

is

Gal 5SS

i

13 ' 23

only cf.

,

4

word= " destroy," " ravage," The NT usage (Ac 9 21

object this in

poetry.

Mace 4 23

.

4

is

)

3

(i/A.D.) iropflouvTjs ijids

in

paralleled

BGU

OG/S 201"

cf.

:

Tas ^wpas aijTwv, and for the coinpd. EKiropOcui 1* I. 37 (B.C. 73) lyTiraXraC p.01 rrapaXapuiv " he has ordered me to take crTpaTLioras «KTrop8fjcrai auTovs, soldiers and ravage them."

7lOplOj.lOQ, " means of 5f (cf. gain," occurs in the only in I Tim 6 1 2 cf. for the Seneca 108 ", 14 ) Sap 13 thought Ep. qui philosophiam velut aliquot/ artificium vena/e didicerunt.

NT

ft'.) compares the list of the vicious, including irdpvoi, Cor 6 9f -, I Tim I 9f with the corresponding designations inscribed on the counters of a popular game, which are also found in the "scolding" of Bilbo the pander in Plautus

p.

319

in

I

See also

Artem. Ildpos

n-opi
530

1*

p is

to

254 found

in

ip-yov

the

Xvo-it«XJs

same sense

in

piv

BGU

els

flf.

TCOppco,

"

NT

This

far off."

later Attic

form

for the older Trpdo-to(Trdpo-u))

Thumb

iroppuiTtpw see

Hellen.

LXX

used in the

is

cf.

:

and For

also Atisleas 31.

77.

p.

II.

KivSuv€vu> €Ko-TTJvai ov $\iii irdpov, and ib. (i/B. C. or i/A.D.) «ir[«l] oSv oi o-tiuaivducvoi.

(i/A.D.) 11

IV. I1S9 dvSpts irdp[o]v ^xouo-i[v] oi[Kia]s Kal KXfjpous ktX.

"

For

for

provide

•n-opiljou.ai.,

(= P Petrie III. "supply themselves

164)

(B.C.

to

,

Pseudolus 360

:

20

prostitute," but generally understood in " fornicator." Deissmann (LAE

in the sense of a

)

Tebt

I'

NT

the

"male

a

literally

II

(vi/a.d.

€irop8r|0"a

see

nopvoz,

,

n

£fjv,

myself." 26)

p.

with

Lk

In

P Par 63 1 "

cf.

noppcodev.

iropiôvrai to. irpbs the means of life"

P Oxy IX. 1203 9 (late i/A.D.) tTropiVaTO ck " KaTaXoyeiou inrdiivima, provided himself with a memorandum from the bureau." The act. is seen in P

17

12

is

irdppuScv

used

in

the sense of uaKpdv,

"at a distance." "afar off": cf. the more regular "from afar" in Heb 11 13 For the form see Dieterich Unter.

suthuugen,

183

p.

f.

(Mahaffy),

toO

Grenf

11

II.

or

14(a) (B.C. 270 233) -rrppurdv poi tt^v and P Lond 846 11 (a.d. 140) (= III. p. 131. Chrest. I. p. 382) (ii
Tpocpfjv,

,

v. p.

30

Twpfivpx.. For this common word = " purple dye " it is sufficient to cite P Oxy IV. 739" (private account- c. A.D. I) iroptpvpas

—

(Spaxp-al) K, "purple, 20 dr.,"

ou-yKiav Tfjs iropcpiipa[s] £-n-ep.<|/a, of purple, and P Giss I. 47" '

Ilopvcia (for form see in classical

Greek (LS 8

WH

Nttes 1 p. 160), which ,

is

rare

only to Demosthenes) originally meant " prostitution," "fornication," but came to be applied to unlawful sexual intercourse generally. It was a wider refer

term than p-envîa, embracing the idea of " barter," "traffic " in sexual vice, though in the OT there was a tendency to assimilate in some respects the two terms see R. H. Charles as cited s.-'. uoi^cuw, and for an ex. of the word from the 16 papyri P Tebt II. 276 as cited s.v. p.oix«ia.

to

Hadrian)

TJ|uXe£[Tp]iov Tfjs iropepvpas dvrt (8pa\auv) o-£ [(8pax|i«v)] o-vp, "the half pound of purple for 252 instead of 264 drachmae": see the editor's note. IIop
cloak," such as

TlopVEVW, "commit Artem.

)

€1

soldiers wore.

P Ryl

"dyed purple": iropepupoiii',

II.

151" (A.D. 40) \iTiiva Ta i|iaria Ta \ivxa.

III. 531 14 (ii/A.D.)

P Oxy

Ta 8u[v]dp.cva p.6Ta twv iroptpupuv cpopcia*8at. epaivoXCtov, " the white robes which are to be worn with the purple cloaks" (Edd. For the form irdpepupos. hitherto regarded ).

fornication,"

I77

p.

For

7ropvevo-ct.

o-Tep-yeiv

common

7iopvpeog,

:

(iv/A. D.

(time of

f.

nopvEix.

in

VI. 931' (ii/A.D.) ttJv "I have sent the ounce

ib.

is

in the act.

of the

woman

as poetic

(LS

8 ),

cf.

P Ryl

yvvi\ 8{ Tas eauTfjs o-dpKas ear8Couo-a the subst. Trdpv£vp.a cf. P Greuf I. 33 s0

8£ 8tXcts

Ta

Tropv«fJu.aTa p.f)

twv

8u-yaTt'pu>v

ip&v i^VoEf

dXXd

crou

t[o]v[s]

Tfjs €KKXncr£as.

(/.

Trdp
it

for

my

[.]

.

.

.

(=

8,

III.

JTOpVt], prostitute." writes to Zeno

cf.

Part VI

—

In PSI IV. 352' (B.C. 254-3) Artemidorus Iv ot!vwi -y^p etcriv Kal €p. irdpvais 8id

242'

(iii/A.D.) ets

aou avTO ;

" TrwXii,

to I

dpvpev

am

for Troptpupiov

s<

lling

used as a

18

P Oxy III. 520 (a.d. 143) Trop
sulist. cf.

(pwv)

(p.aTiv

purple cloak" (Edd.)

as a vulvar form (see

"

II.

26

("acquiesce in"),

irp€0"PuWpovs

found

:

Mayser Gr.

p.

260) of wopcpupiov

P land 9 40 (ii/A.D.) 0"oO rb irop4>vp[rv €*tt\ For the adj. -rropcfjvpiKds see P Tebt

[Tre(n(;a.

crt I.

B.C. 201).

68

d]v€-

8' 1

(c.

530

7rore

TTOp^VpOTVCoXlS noTO./j.o6p7]Tog.

7iop(f>vp6:icohg,

"a seller No. 309—

of purple fabrics" (Ac 16 1 *)

:

Cos p. 203,

cf.

S-TfiSiov Ndtruvos Trop(pupOTrwXov. 'EXtti8os S-rrtSias TropupoTr«[Xi8os.

;

MdpKOV

III.

iroa-dias)

to

52S

2*

«Soi iro
you !" (Edd.).

made

is

Tebt

(=P

1 In the Tebtunis ostracon 3 (ii/A.D.)

II.

p.

"the drinking of

to irocris ?vtov,

PAmh

TlOTOUlOg. This Hellenistic form of the classical

country?"

concrete

is

"

" drink.

irdpo.,

noaog,

"how

great?"

plur.

"how many?":

P Oxy IV.

cf.

dirdo-Tei\6v p[o]u ""o^^S

SeVpas irape(XT|es, word how many bundles you have received,"

2)

"send me

I22 1 '

(c.

(iii/A.D.) ttS« iriSo-a peTpa [if]x 417 measures there are," and the late P Amh

II.

many

>

II.

153

1'

(vi/vii

A.D.) •ypdij'ov poi evBs'os 8ti Tr[<5]o-a [sc. irpdpaTa) dppcviKa Kal irdora flnXiKa, "write me at once how many males

to-riv

how many

PSI V. 508 5

cf.

"of what

Mime

fragment,

155 (Roman period) -TroTaTrd irepiTraTeis 413 the word In the are you walking from?" "of what sort?" "how never local, but iroios; :

NT

=

the

cf.

illiterate

P Oxy XIV. 1678 16

what

sort (of purple)

me

you wish

(iii/A.D.)

" write me bring." The same

tvryKw),

(/.

to

usage occurs in Apoc. Petr. 2 TroTairoi eio-i tt)v see also Schmid Atticismus iii. p. 253, iv. p. 371.

popfjv

:

100) 8r|Xucr6v poi irdo-ai e£e'Pno-[av,

A.D.

"inform me how many (artabae) came out," P Tebt " see how 18 i

there are, and

iroSa-irds,

Prole*, p. 95), occurs in the

(cf.

•ypdifiov pv, TroTdTrbv BtXtis tvfJKw

742* (B.C.

16

III.

great?":

price,"

cf.

—

P Oxy "where

,

,

,

P Fay

VI. I2l6» 8 ."'-:

" by the river or covered by sand (Edd.), also in P Tebt II. 10 2 II. 610 (ii/A.D.), P Ryl 37S (ii/A.D.), and P Strass I. 5 a.d. 262) ttjs -yT|s Tav-nis (as read Bericktigungen, p. 404

beer" in connexion with a festival at the temple of Bubastus. 17 Col 2 16 the word is In Jn 6 65 and probably in Rom 14

=

in

[Tro]TapooprJTou Y€vopiv[Tjs.

noaig. 336) reference

BGU

II. 85 (A.D. 78) tdv Si ti &ppo\os y«i'T|Tai. f| koa TroTapocjxJpriTos rj fejxippos, " if any part of the land becomes unwatered or is carried off

(ii/A.D.)

iir\
J-7rt(i
no

B.C.

TIOO&KIQ.

P Oxy

Grimm's entry ("Besides only in Hesychius ") would 15 = "carried away by suggest that this compd. in Rev 12 " a stream was coined by John but it occurs as early as

For

females."

(B.C.

irdcrou,

"at what

256-5) irdo-ou '^KacrTov

to-riv,

710TB.

For

(iii/B.C.)

Cf.

in

VI. 659 s

id.

Syll 3S5

= 3 S32)»

(

Mt 24 s

rjpiv

Siao-a
diroo-TeiXat,

"when?"

"at what time?"

irdre

terrogative clauses, as

wre

(iii/B.c.

(a.d.

al.

in

see

,

0-01

in-

indirect

PSI V. 526*

'itrrai

tiixcupov

T|pa>Ta p« ttot« Siaypd^w. ts&ti
)

U

t^p£aa-[8e.

and P Oxy XII. 1491 8

irda-ou (early iv/A.D.) dijiw o-e po.8tiv " I to find out at what
Kaibel

no

For the

5

(ii/A.D.) £io]fjs

subst. iroo-OTT|S

*>'

«s

iroVov T)X[8es

;

we may quote P Oxy X. 1293"

(a.D. 117-38) irspl tt)s ttoo-<5tt|tos tbv *Xaiw(v), "about the s amount of the oil" (Edd.), and P Kyi II. 240 (iii/A.D.) p[o]i tt)v

8r|Xiocr
" inform

me

irocrdTr|Ta

of the quantity

Xva.

that

oiirois I

[Xiip]po.Turu>,

may reckon

"

in

it

(Edd.).

TtOTE,

an

indefinite

river," the

25S-3)

length,

90"

irtpl

Nile,

-rrjjv

breadth, and depth.

the inscrr.

to an

(Rosetta

artificially

stone— B.C.

IIoTapbs is also applied in constructed "canal," e.g. ib.

to

196) dxvpwcras

o-rbpa.Ta

twv

TroTapwv. For the adj. iroTapios, see P Tebt II. 316*° (A.D. 99) 3 ls Txvt) (cf. Ac 1S ) dXievs iroTdpi<(o>s, P Giss I. 40"(A.D.

215)

iroTau,6rr|s, (iii/A.D.)

any time,"

"at

" Heron the former president," P Ryl

II. 243' oSv «dv dva{va}Xu>o-r|S Is tt)v tov nXrjpov " put down to KaT€p7ao-tav, Tjptiv €vX6yt|0-ov errl Xdvov. our account everything you expend on the cultivation of the holding" (Edd.), P Oxy VI. 92s (ii/iii a.d.) upeiX-no-as St

(ii/A.D.) Bo-a ttotJ

P Petr II. I3(l9) 10 is seen in dvafx^lpno-iv tou TroTapov, "at 13 the falling of the river," OGIS 56 (B.C. 23S) tov tc iroTt evXirrto-Tepov dvapdvTos, "the river being iroTapov s somewhat backward in rising," while in id. 672 (a.d. 80) we hear of the clearing of the 'A-yaBbs Aoupuv irorapds in

"the

=" at

ouk oiSas 7ap ttu>s pot €XP*l°~ aTO ^ v 'O^vpv-yxois ov\ u>$ Xv
JiOTX/iidg,

(B.C.

temporal particle

some time," "once," "formerly": cf. PSI V. 484" (B.C. 258-7) us iroTt avTiii. tSoKei. P Oxy IV. 745' (c. a.d. i)

(=

"a

with

Chrest.

I.

p.

jS)

vavTai

river-labourer," see P the references collected vaus),

iroTap.o4>uXaKls Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 2S2 (sc.

ff.

"the

for

TroTd[p]UH,

Oxy XIV. there,

and

1671 for

river-watch-boat,"

20 f|

see

15

"

you once had a conversation with me on this subject" (Edd.), P Par 574 1210 (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 113) e|opK^» o"e. Saipov, oo-ris ttot' ovv i6So ls (iii/iv a.d.) iirovoovpau 8ti st, and P Oxy XIV. " I TrdvTus TrdXtv t£ ttot* fx €l Tpos vi, suspect that he po£ ttot€ Trcpi tovtou,

"

must have some further claim against you (Edd.). In illustration of Rev 2' mention is sometimes made

ot

3148 (time of Hadrian) ol ttot{ 'IovSaiou, "the quondam Jews," as if these were renegade Jews who had

CIG

II.

but

forsworn their

faith,

Mommsen,

of opinion that they were

is

Ramsay

(Letters, p. 272), following " " in quondam

" no sense that they were longer recognised as a separate nation by the Roman law (as they had been before A.D. 70)."

the

531

irorepov For

iam tandem, as

^St| iroTt,

Rom

in

10

I

the ostracon

cf.

,

—

6 Kal t]St| published by Deissmann LAE, p. 1S6 itotJ Sbs tt\ Ifi-fj irai.8ia-Kn tcls tov (irvpov) y e, "and now See at length give to my maid the j| artabae of wheat."

letter

further s.v. (iT|iroTe.

7TOV9

710 V, originally a

"where?"

of place

gen.

{Prates;,

oDtojs

23)

(A.I).

use, as in

yap

17

Jn

yvwo-ouai.

"

7

P Tebt

cf.

,

II.

2S9

t6tto>v

eirl

irdrepov

6

we may

o-e

for I shall thus know ., irpaTTovrd ti fj whether I shall leave you in employment where you are

tdtru)

.

.

." (Edd.). The rare adjectival use (see Proleg. p. 77) is seen in P Lond 1912'* (A.D. 41) in the address of the Emperor Claudius to the Alexandrines, Tfjs 8e irpbs or

.

.

'IouSaious Tapaxfjs . iroTepoi p-ev al'Tioi KaTt'o-T-qo-av, "as to the question which of you were responsible for the " riot against the Jews (Bell). .

.

rcoT>']piov.

seen

=

;

.

jidrepov. For the adverbial

is

73),

p.

P Fay 119" (c. A.D. 100) T]f|v Biaypa^qv tov xop T ov irov Tt'StKas " where did you put the notice of payment for the hay?" (Edd.), and P Oxy XIV. 1671" (iii/A.D.) irepl twv iroTaasiTwv ypdij/ov pou oti irov evpio-Kop-ev, "as regards the river-workers write me where in

For

find

.

them."

= Trot,

iroO

.

as in

Jn 7 and the

;

35 ,

8 14

cf.

,

Epict. i. 27. 9 irov citations collected

Greek

late

by Maidhof Begriffsbestimmung p. 298 ft"., e.g. Aitsgewdhlte Mat tyreraktcn (ed. Knopf, 1901) 18. 7 irov o-vve'pxeo-8e ^ tottov d8poi£eis tovs paSnTds o-ov

els iroiov

"where?", irov as the usual " which," and also "so that."

sides

In

;

MGr

be-

means "who,"

relative

710V.

For the enclitic irou cf. PSI V. 483 s (B.C. 25S-7) edv oiv irov irapaPdXiii, ib. 4S4 6 (B.C. 25S-7 l'o-ws yap irov Kal T)p.
P Tebt I. 6 2 ' (B.C. 140-139) ((udXas Kal iroTT|pi.a, "bowls and cups," P Ryl II. 127 31 (a.d. 29) iroTr|pia Kaa-o-iSitpiva)

"2

p,

0€ovctTt

p.iKbv iroTT|piv Thumb Hellen. p. 60),

and from the

Upd

"a

12

A.D.)

(ii/iii

uik<^k)u> (a Doric form

little

226

inscrr. Sytt

127

for little

cup

(=

3

u

495)

Theonas,"

B.C.

[f.

:

230)

to.

The word is fully illustrated in SAM iii. With Mt 23"* we may compare iroTT|poir\vTns,

ft'.

"washer 71

tu>

iroTT|pta.

142

p.

P Fay

drinking-cups of tin,"

of cups

"

Kal iroTi£op.ev,

dîTcvoaev irrigating," irdo-av .

PSI V. 536*

"we

,

p.

the 31)

making conduits and tt|y yi\v Tqy KaSapdv

are

(iii/B.c.)

iroTto-as KaTao-rreipov,

.

in

BGU

II.

530

28

(i/A.D.)

{—Selections, p. 62) p.6\is -yap p-tav irpao-edv -itoti^l to "for there is hardly a single plot which the water 26 (a.D. 95-6) Tvtov irrigates," P Fay III

liSup,

TOV OTIXOV TWV VTWV) TWV tV Tw

TTOTLO-OV,

irpOr|TT|

prophet'" (Fdd.), P Ryl II. 157 21 (A.D. 135) cited s.z: iroSs, and P Oxy VI. 938 s . For the subst. (iii/iv A.D. TTJS YH5 • |W| iroTiôae'vris. s see ib. Q34 1 * (iii/A.D. •n-OTio-fj-ds, as in Aq Prov 3 x^P tv twv 1r0Ti.0-p.wv, " for the sake of the irrigation," et saepe.

"water the row of

trees 'at the

.

)

,

MGr

ttoti.£w

"make

)

to drink,"

"

water,"

is

used with

double ace.

IIotioIoi, " Puteoli " p.

and

1S9,

a gap the words 7a?]p iroy Sid tov Upovj/dXTOu from Ps 40(41 2f -.

where

after

Xtywv

6 8(cd)s introduce a citation

for the

:

Roman

form of the name

see the citations in Wetstein

Robertson Gr.

cf.

ad Ac 28 13

Tie Church in Rome,

Pet 4 3

= "a

drinking bout"

:

cf.

the

meaning

Gen

3 For the 19 a!, and Aristeas 262. used as a subst. in a more general sense, corresponding adj. see PSI I. 64 s1 (i/B.C. ?), where a woman comes under

in

a solemn promise not to administer philtres to her husband, nor to put anything hurtful p.T|Te ev itotoIs p-T|Te ev ppwTois. Cf. also

P Oxy XIV. 1673"

Be'vTwv evpov (k

stored

I

[t]tjs

found of the

(ii/A.D.

d Xq(vov)

first

vat

1

)

U

iroTq(v) d,

drinkable

twv evKXicr"of what was

8e

"

(Edd.).

In

BGU

II.

p.

244

ft".

7T0VQ. 21

V Ryl II. 157 (a.D. 135) el \pda yelvoiTo [iroT(o-ai e]y " if need dvapdo-CL dirb iroSbs tt^v auT^jv vot£vt]v p.ep(8a, arises at the inundation to water the same southern portion with the foot" (Edd.), a passage which recalls Deut il'°: P Flor III. 369' (a.d. 139(149)) (le'xpi t[ov With Rev 3' cf. PSI IV. t]o-op.e'vou dirb ttoSos iroTio-[fi]ov. similarly

298

20

(iv/A.D.

)

Seo-TTOTa. d£iciv

T|ire£x8l[v

...

In

tois

ir-jpoo-^vyeiv

P land

irofo-iv

o-ov,

18 8 (vi/vii A.D.) ypd<|>a> o-ol brevissimo post (Ed.), or

Kara irdSa tovtwv, the phrase = "on the back of this," "immediately

after this."

Thackeray

renders Aristeas 135 irapd irdSas ?x 0VT€s T ^ v dvato-8no-iav, "although their senselessness is obvious." on Rev io 1 {ICC ad I.) Charles points out

this I

Tim 4 21 ). :

Commenting

.

ttotoc occurs in

Christian (2

455 (i/A.D.) we find the gen. IIovSevTOS cf. P Oxy XIV. For the 1626 2 (a.d. 325), and JHS xlvi. (1926), p. 46. untrustworthy legends which have grown up round the names of Pudens and Claudia, see s.v. KXavSia, and add Edmundson

that oi irdSes should

"banquet"

)

4

For the meaning irrigate," which is common LXX, cf. P Petr I. 29 verso (iii/B.c.) (=Wilkowski 2

In

dc|>qi, and P Oxy X. 1252 redo* (A.D. 2SS-95) Kal irdXai irpojo-tTaâ ols «dv irpoo-Ti With the usage in Heb 2 8 , 4*, ttov followed by a lacuna. cf. the fragment of a vi/A.D. petition, P Flor III. 296",

eirio-ToXqv irpbs ZwiXov, I'va qp-ds

Ilovdrjg, " Pudens," a "

(/.

'

!

in Ostr 1218 5 (Rom.).

OT It, 10.

.

"

=

be rendered

" the

legs,"

and supports

meaning by the secondary meaning of the Heb. 73T Lex. s.v.), and by the fact that in (see

BDB

"leg"

"

thigh" of an secondary meaning of irovs (when used as a rendering of the Hebrew) was not is it unexampled at the time." In these circumstances

Aramaic the word is used He adds "it is possible that

Palestinian

for the

animal.

this

there are instances of interesting to note that in the papyri " " rather than "foot," e.g. P Giss I. irovs, which imply leg

43

11

(a.d.

wound on

uS-119)

ovX(*|) Kyr||i(r|i) iroS;bs) dpio-repo.,

the calf of the

left

leg,"

P

Flor

I.

"a

42' (a.d. 183)

532

KpayfJia

on the thigh (or legoi\i\ p.npw [iro]8bs BegioO, "a wound 3 bone) of the right leg," and I' Lips I. 12 (iii/iv a.d.) oiXf| avriKVTi|uu> Siîov iroSds.

npay{.i
For the ordinary meaning, "an action," "a deed,'' cf. (iii/iv A. n.) ovk aKoXovOov irpaYpa eiroino-as " it was an unfitting act tvtSpevo-as Tas TpoTTT]p€Tr|
P Oxy VI. 93S 2

—

',

t

our affairs," P

s Oxy IX. 1215

(illiterate

—

aipal dxpi Tl^ TpdypaTa KaTao-TdXrj, "please come to me until matters are arranged" (Ed.), and " '' > s not ib. XII. 14S9' (late iii/A.D.) ouk ^x" s ^po-YP )

your (2) I

The noun

Cor 6 l

,

common

is

BGU

e.g.

rrpd-ypa irpbs epe,

I.

22

P Ryl

"when

in the papyri

9

=

"

lawsuit," as in

(a.d. 114) a-rrXws pnSJv ?x ouo

II.

76"

the case

(late ii/A.D.

"

a

Xeyopevov toO

)

13

(A.D. argued," ib. I13 " not having any 133) pî ^x 0VTas 7r ^ v n'pdyp.a irpbs ept, case against me," and P Strass I. 4I 38 (an action regarding inheritance A.D. 250) ws irpco-pv-rns Kal ttio-t€ws d£ios tliri a oi.Sas iv Tt3 irpdj/ypaT]^, "as an old man and worthy of [irJpa-ypaTos,

credit, say (3)

It

used

in the

generally in

matter."

weaker sense

the

in

of

P Oxy IV. 743"

^xo|it(v) irpbs taTovs cpiXiav,

"

for

him

friendship" (Edd.), and

1

III.

"trouble,"

(B.C.

2) el Kal.

^[eJvc'o-Sat

although

trouble with others you must assist

1 (?)

for the

8td

have had

sake of our

525 (early ii/A.D.) where, with reference to a troublesome voyage, the writer- exclaims " I am Xcfav Ttu Trpd-ypaTt KaTa£vopai, extremely worn ib.

—

out with the matter" (Edd.)

is

:

cf.

P Magd

37+

II 6 (iii/B.c.)

p. 56) ctxovtcs iroXXd Trpd"ypaTa. = "business," "trade," (4) An interesting ex. of Trpd-ypo. afforded by an inscr. on a sanctuary-temple in Theadelphia, iv.

70 (B.C. 57-6) do-uXov KaTd irpdo-Taypa, w p^ irpd-ypa, where the last clause must mean that within the boundaries of the temple all "business" ceases (see Wilcken's note ad /.). It is very doubtful, however, whether this 6 meaning can be carried into iv tu> -TrpdypaTi in I Thess 4 would in Luther im the reference Handel) negotio, (Vg " the matter on hand," viz. sins of appear rather to be to Chrest.

=3

797)

10

(a.d. 37) £So£ev

(ii/B.C.) the

T€ TO

1T€pt

1

I.

ttj

In

PovXyj Kal rots 3

5

492 (= 3S2) used of a poet, who n-€Trpa'yp[d]TtvTai Kal T^|[v] IrbXlV T^V At]XlwV Kal TOVS

verb

ib.

is

l€pbv

In

p\>9ov[s] tous tirtxwptovs ycypasbcv.

Gnomon 70 (= BGU

2S) it is laid down that those discharging public duties are not to buy or lend Iv ots ir[p]aY[p]aTtvo[vT]ai. tottois, "in the places where they discharge their official

V.

1

p.

functions."

In

NT

its

means "

13 (Lk 19 ) irpa-yuaTevopai only occurrence in the " do business " cf. the ostracon trade," generally :

Preisigke 20S9 'HpaKXeiTos b irpayp-aTcxidpcvos t[o] a-vvn. the ., and yopiKbv ("advocate's fee") Kal em(StKaTov) .

P Oxy XVI. 1SS0 5

dirb p[a]T«[u]T^|s "Cyrus trader of

64

I.

Lips

uey[a]X[oir]dXeci)s

Tfjs

15

TrpMy-

.

.

'AX«5[a]vSp£as,

the metropolis Alexandria," where for

P Cairo

to

ep]"yao-Tr|piaKwv Kal irpaypaTeuTwv, and P A.D. 368) Tov irpa-YpaTeuTiKou xp^Tapyvpov,

17

30 (c.

For the verbal d-rrpa-ypaTtuTos see P Par

the trade-tax.

i.e.

KOpos

"trader" the editors appeal

the rendering

Masp 6715S

(A.D. 427)

what you know

dXXovs ci\ov irpdypa ponObv avTou

(= Archiv

(

•n-pa-ypaTt-uoptvois Trap' r]piv 'Pwpatois.

Upuj 6vto[s d]irpa"ypaTeijTO\j, where meaning to be that Apollonius was

"

t^v

and Syll 364

33

difficulty

ir[p]bs

22S) irapd twv t^|v Supedv the managers of the Swpcd," P Grenf II. 37* (ii/i B.C.) tols Ta pao-iXiKa irpa-ypaTcuoue'vois 5 \aLp«iv, P Tebt II. 3S0 (a.d. 70-1) Tots to svkijkXlov " to the farmers of the tax on sales," n-paypafTcuopt'vois), (B.C.

"with

—

is

"

is

66 2

I.

irpa-ypaTCuope'vwv,

subst. in

affair."

P Hib

business,"

A.D.) KaXcis

(ii/iii

^Xfiiiv irpbs

ir\ir]o-is

TrpaiTcopiov

(= UPZ

(B.C. 161)

i.

p.

ev to 240) 'AiroXXiavfou] Wilcken understands the .

.

.

no longer occupied with the particular matter in hand. In P Lond 33 21 (B.C. 161) " (= I. p. 20) the editor prefers the meaning inexperienced." For dirpaypoo-ivT], see P Oxy I. 7I ii 16 (A.D. 303) irtpi[<|>]povovvWs pov tt]S d'irpa-yp[oo-uvrjs, and similarly P Amh II. 142

11

(iv/A.D.).

With 2 Tim 2*Tats tou ptou irpaypaTtais, "the businesses which provide a livelihood," cf. the designation for officials 12 in P Leid B«- « (B.C. 164) (=1. p. 10, UPZ i. 20 )

Scdpeda ouv vpwv

.

.

.

xnrepiSeiv rjpds TrapcXKopt'vas i»7rb

\lt)

rutv -rrpbs Ta[t]s irpa-ypaTeiais,

(B.C.

I

IS).

A

wider meaning

and similarly P Tebt is

I.

161

5

found in PSI IV. 435 16

(B.C.25S-7) aXXd irepl irpa7paT«£as ^S Kal uifioXoyriKeis poi, " only in the matter in which you had already given me assurance." See further s.v. irpaypaTevopai..

:

the flesh (see Milligan ad I.). " For a possible instance of irpd-ypa exaction," "relike see P Lond V. covery," irpafis, 1732' (a.d. 5S6?) with the editor's note. In MGr by a regular disappearance of y

=

before

p.,

the

word becomes irpdpa, irpdppa (Thumb Handb.

TTpXlTCOptOV (a) Apart from Phil

13

I (see (b)) irpaiTiipiov is always denote the "palace" or "official resi1S cf. Mk I5 Ac 23 s5 For this dence" of a Governor , usage exx. can be freely supplied from our sources, e.g.

used in the

NT

to

.

;

BGU

2S8 11 (a.d. 13S-161) K[aj8r|p€ywy iv omppouXfu iv 110 irpat[Tu)pLw tov KpaTtcrTou T|Y]€pdvos, P Oxy III. 47 (ii/A.D.) where an official Maximus is charged with keeping a youth all day iv Tut [irpaijTwpiwi, BGU I. 21 16 (A.D. 340) ti-iraTeias 2ciTTipL0u 'AkivSuvou tou XapirpoTdT(o\j) lb eirdpxou tou tcpov irpatTwpiou, similarly P Oxy IX. H90 2 (a.d. 347), ib. VIII. 1116 (a.d. 363), and from the inscrr I.

tw

p. 21).

1

.Tpay/taret'a.

See

s.v.

irpaypuTta.

7Tpa.y u,y.T£Von
pc'vots,

" to

tile

1

others

who

are engaged in performing State

Syll

932

(=

3

SSo)

63

(a.d.

202)

irapaXa[vP]d[vi]v

It irpaiTupia Kal id (3aXavaa -rravTaxoSev bXdKXnpa. also be of interest to recall that an inscr. found in Vork

Ta

may and

.

533

irpaKTCop IGSl 254S

printed in

begins 0eots tois tov rj-ytôviKoO irpai-

TwpiOV ZKplp^WVtOS ATl~p/T|TplOS. 13 the word has been frequently understood of (*) In I'hil I the "praetorian barracks or camp," but, as Lightfoot % Philippians pp. 97-102 has pointed out, clear instances of 1

this sense are

wanting, and, further, such an interpretation

would be out of keeping with the wouls Kal tois

SXu

that follow (iv

He

prefers accordingly to give the word a personal application, and to think of the imperial or praetorian guards, the cokortes practoriac : toj TrpaiTuiptw

cf.

in

Tac. Hist.

Xoi-rrois Trdo-iv).

46 militiam

iv.

stipendia orant

et

.

igitur

.

.

praetorium accepti, Suet. Nco 9 ascriptis veteranis e and from the inscir. Mission Archiol. de Macidoine

praetorio,

325, No.

130 Ti. KX.av81.ov ov«Tpavbv o-TpaT€vcrdu.tvov iv TrpaiTwpLuj, ''a veteran, who served in the Guards": cf. p.

No.

p. 326,

With

Kamsay (Teaching,

363

p.

preference to his former view (Paul,

p.

Mommsen

1895,

(Berl.

Hermes xxxv. to

Sitzungsberichte,

(1900), p. 437

f.

)

357),

now when

agrees in

following n.

498

p.

1

cf.

:

he understood the reference

f. )

irpd|«LS (irpdt;is

may compare

judgment," the law-officers of the Crown. It should, however, be noted that, if the Epistle is to be referred to an Ephesian rather than a Roman captivity of the Apostle, as is now frequently the case, the view advocated above would require modification.

very

common

in the papyri

= "a

collector of revenue."

to

—

..."

twl TrpaKTopi. u>s 6[v] -rrpos tcl d|iTrt\iKd I am returned to the tax-agent (or public accountant) as owing 5

, .," P Magd 41 (iii/B.c.) •ypdil/as Tiii 1 £cvikul TrpaKTopi Trpdrfjai] Kal diTo8ovvai p.01, 1' Fay 14

for the vine-tax

124) 01 TrpoK6\ipLo-p.6voL TrpdKTop^s, " of the crown-tax issue a notice

dpyvpiov Spa\(j.ds four

Selections,

Tt'cro-apas,

drachmae," 62

p.

f.)

taxgatherers,"

"you

BGU

aXXcos

Te

"the

appointed — Trpoo-8ia-ypdv)/is

are required to pay in

II.

Kal

36ff

530

-

(i/A.D.) vtto

(

especially security

and P Oxy IX. 1203 11

is

demanded by

(late i/A.D.) 4k

=

twv

aTraiTiTat

"

irpaKTopwv iKavdv,

Augusti

18

cf. Ac 19 IIpd£is is common in the papyri in the legal sense of 12 (B.C. 311-10) "right of execution": e.g. P Eleph 1

demons":

.

Selections, p. 3) t) 8e irpd|is itrru KaSd-trep iy SiKrjs Kara t«'Xos ex ^ "15i "and let the right of execution be

(=

vdaov as

a formal decree of the court had been obtained," and

if

s3

II. 278 (A.D. 17) Ttjs Trpd^cws [o]vo-ns [t]ui To-l8u>pwi ^K T6 TOV ptp.lO-t3ujp.tV0V' Ka[l] 4k TWV VTfap\OVTWV avTiii TrdvTwv, " Isidores having the right of execution upon " both the person and all the property of the lessee (Edd.),

and

id.

The is

VI. 905" (A.D. 170) adj. irpd|iu.os,

found

in

P

Giss

I.

(=

Selections, p. S7). in Polyb. xxi. 43.

which occurs

48

1

'

(A.D.

202-3)

«v

1

7.

Trpa|ia[ois]

Vj-yTiOfjvai.

.-rpaotd, properly "a bed of garden herbs," or "of leeks" (if derived from Trpdo-ov) : cf. II. 530 27 (i/A.D.) (= Selec" for tions, p. 62) p-oXis "yap atav irpao-tdv TroTiî to vSwp,

is

23

(''/''

In is hardly a single plot which the water irrigates." the colloquial trpao-ial irpacriai of Mk 6 40 the reference is to regularity of arrangement rather than to variety of colouring

:

Hesych. Trpatrtai* ai iv Tois kt]"itols T£Tpd*yu>voi Xa\avtai. For the reiteration irpao-ial irpao-taC (cf. also Mk 6 7 39 ) see 61 Pivleg. p. 97 and Ileadlam's note to Herodas IV. A Rabbinic explanation of Mk 6 40 9epp.d 06ppd TTT|S£vo-ai. will be found in Exp. VIII. vii. p. S9 f. '

Like the Latin ago Trpdo-o-u suggests the acting of a moral and responsible being rather than mere performance (Jacio), 2 cf. I Cor 5 , 9", and for the juxtaposition of the two verbs 16 Rom see further Schmidt tat. u. Cr. Synonymik, 7 Jn 5", :

294 ff. For

The

distinction

Trpdo-o-u in

cannot,

,

Lukan passage, we may cite P Oxy III. The same papyrus shows 21 TrpaKToA.D.). collector."

npciii;. For the concrete plur. "doings," "deeds," P Ryl I. 28 121 (iv/a.d.) where it is decreed

the mantic

that,

if

both

be

connexion with employment or the transcf. P Tebt II. 289' (A.D. 23) where a

an official regarding a supplementary 4ttI report of tax-payments, ov'tios vdp yvwo-op.ai, iroTepov " for I shall thus know tottuiv o-« (do-to irpaTTovTa ti \ whether I shall leave you in employment where you are or

.

.

." (Edd.),

and the

.

.

,

soldier's letter to his sister

P Meyer

20 5

tu> 'A[p]o-i(1st half iii/A.D.) yuviio-Keiv
am

the Arsinoite district," and so 15 40 . From this comes the derived sense to exact tribute or '

revenue (as in Lk 3 13 19 23 ): P Petr III. 53 (/)"> (Ptol.) Ka(X
cf.

however, always

action of business, strategus writes to

.

still

"the post of

rtpaaao).

maintained.

dvTiSiKos, as in the '

book, we

/>/;i

Coptic spell from the great Paris magical papyrus, P l'ar 574 (—Selections, p. 113), is headed m1 Trpatjis yevvaia tKpdXXovo-a Saiaovas, "a notable spell for driving out

tov

used technically in Lk 12 58 the only it occurs in Biblical Greek, but the reference is apparently not to a finance official, but to an "officer (usher) of the court." For the juxtaposition of irpaKTup and

IIpdKTwp place where

11

NT

l

p.

the editors' note.

533

our

159, ue9r]pv.n vevu.E'vai. v-rre-ypdcpTio-av Trpcu;€i.s t€ Kal Swpeal 2tpao-rov ©«ov. The Greek text of a iii/A.D.

the

KaTaXo-yeiou vTrdu.viiu.a 7rp6s tov €v9d8e £€vlku>v TrpaKTopa, " a memorandum from the bureau to the collector of ex" In P Oxy XVI. ternal debts here (Ed.: see note ad I.). A.D. 18296'- (e. 577—9?) the variant irpdKTT|p is found: see

p«ia,

for

of the Pes gestae

.

collectors

addition

d-rroo-TdXcav (H) title

there

GH

(Fayiim Permits, p. 106) the n-pdKTWp in Ptolemaic times was specially concerned with the exaction of fines orpayments (cf. Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 564), but during the Roman period he was an ordinary collector of taxes. Exx. are P Petr II. I3(l7) 2 (B.C. 258-253) Trapa-,«-ypau.u.ai

(B.C.

')

BGU

TipuKTlop According

1

the

III.

Cagnat

be 10 " the whole body of persons connected with the

sitting in

is

a woman's legs quiver, SrjXoi Trpd£siS Kal aTro8r|iuas, "it denotes great achievements and travel.'' With the title

P Oxy

131.

this

Trpaaaco

(Ed.),

534

irpaviraOeia tax-gatherer

— B.C.

(=

Ill)

YVitkowski 2 ,

tovs 8«

105)

p.

7rpeo"/3ei;'a> of about A.D. 350 from the Kara

Xoi/rrois

ME, "and

irpd£ai Tas

Ku)((io)Yp(a(ifj.aT«is)

komogrammateis should be made

the rest of the

to

that

the 15000," and P Kyi II. 66 (late ii/B.C.) Trpdo-o-eiv tous " to TrpoY^'ypap.p.cvovs aKoXovBuis Tois virb 0-0O KfKpqievois, make the aforesaid persons pay in accordance with your

" (Edd.). Peyron's note.

See also P Tor

decisions

With Ac

15

29

127) with

(B.C.

P Oxy

cf.

,

II.

292

13

A.D. 25)

(c.

Ta vy\.a.\C) vav (r« tiixjojuai dpao-KavTws " before all else dpio-Ta irpdTTwv, you have my good wishes s for unbroken health and prosperity" (Edd.), ib. VIII. 1 1 55 = ovTa (A.D. 104) tvpov tov &v8po( ih)ttov KaXcis irpdo- (cr) irpo 8J irdvTwv

Ta

"

jitvdXa,

P Oxy

In

man

found the

I

IV. S22

(c.

A.D.

prospering in the main." takes the place of

1) ti Trpdo-o-eiv

\aiptiv as an opening greeting:

{= Selections,

where e6 "prosper" and "act

Plato Epp. 1

p.

3

1

17

in

ib.

I.

115"

(ii/A.D.)

a closing greeting: cf. irpaTTeiv has the double meaning

96) €v TrpaTT€T€

p.

rightly,"

is

and Epicurea

ed.

Usener

M. Anton, vii. 36 PatriXiKov y.iv d irpaTxeiv, In P Oxy VII. 1067 3 (iii/A.D.) ou KaXws tX9uv X *P LV T °^ d8cX
also

;

KaKiis 8{ aKoieu'. ^rrpaâs

(

(irj

practically equivalent to iroic'w (see supra).

the following miscellaneous Eleph 16 I (B.C. 311—10) (= Selections, p. 4) toI |ktoi Ar|UT]Tpias TTpda-o-ovTes tTT«'y4>«pwo"iv Kara 'HpaKXtiSov, "let those

acting wilh Demetria bring the charge against Heraclides," P Oxy III. 532 16 (ii/A.D.) 8pa oSv ar, (cf. Mt i8 10 , 1 Thess 5

15

aXXws irpd^ns

)

Kal

[[af|l]

irotT|0-r|S

irpos

p.«

tois ypa
7rpy.d7ia.0e tot.,

"

meekness," it

applies i>p.eis

to

ofiv

"

I

gentleness of spirit," is found in the Greek Philo de Abr. {ed. Cohn) 213 .

Tim 6 11

Abraham, and

tt^v

it is

also found in Ign. Trail. 8

dvaXapdvres

TrpaiiirdOeiav

dvaKTrjcra
" do tauTovs iv ma-Tci, ye therefore arm yourselves with " and recover (Ligbtfoot). gentleness yourselves in faith ?jpy.()q,

"meek," "gentle."

In

all

its

NT

occurrences irpaiis

9 Pergamon, Cagnat IV. 504 where a certain Aelius Isidotus ,

"meek

described as 6 irpdos ISiai,

also

Menamlet Fragm. ws

young adv.

in private life."

Kock]

—

Cf.

occurs

P Par 63™'-

may be

few exx.

is

"becoming" (Lat. decorum, see Cicero de R6 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. 93)— P Par 63

"fitting," i.

Officiis,

p. 24)

27.

Ta\a

-yap ot;Tw Trpt'-n-a pnfiev,

proper expression" (Mahafiy), P

tw

Ta "

(Edd.),

Trpt'irovTa

I.

perhaps the

8

(late ii/A.D.) 33"o-ov ^rrpcTre axiTo-

id.

VIII. II2I 11 (A.D. 295)

-yeivccrOaL

TCKVtov

ti-rro

oiiK

yoviv
was assiduous in performing what is owing 13 (iv/A.D.) parents" (Ed.), PSI I. 41 d p.*| tois t\iytvia-i Trpeim, P Oxy I. 120" (iv/A.D.) us s 39 107) ci[s] (c. B.C. irptTrov «o-tiv, and Syll 325 (= 7oS) I

dvaTrXripovo-a,

from children

^TrpcTrtv

to

dv8pl KaXu Kal

Petr III.

24)

p.

tois

d*ya8u).

Kaipois irpsTrdvTws,

(B.C. 164)

(= T the

"befitting

(A.D. 276) where a man bequeaths certain property to his wife TrpeTrdvTws irepl " who has conducted herself ttjv oTjppiwo-iv dvao-Tpa4»ei(TT|. " life cf. Aristeas 302. becomingly in our married

circumstances," and

P Oxy VI. 907"

—

:

.Tp£0/?£('a.

Hicks (CR

i.

p. 44)

has drawn attention to the fact that

"

the office of ambassador," was "in everyday use Trpeo-paa, in the intercourse between the Greek cities, and between " them and the kings : this gives fresh point to its use in

Lk

=

See further s.v. irpto-ptiui, and for Trpeo-peia 14'-, 19". 39 "intercession," cf. POxy VIII. I151 (v/a.d. ?) eiixe°-?ai.

Trpeo-piais Tr)s 860-rroii'T|s T)pwi' ttjs Osotokou,

the intercession of our lady the mother of

"

pray through

God."

TTpeofievco, " I am an ambassador," was the regular word

in the

Greek

20

Eph 6-°, and see Emperor's legate (cf. 2 Cor 5 Deissmann LAE, p. 378 ). Thus in the letter of the 14 Emperor Claudius to a Gymnastic Club, P Lond I178 (a.d. 194) (=111. p. 216, Selections p. 99), acknowledging the "golden crown" they had sent him in commemoration for the

,

f.

of his victorious

for its

6

(B.C.

164)

tv8taXv[T]ws Kal -rrpoUws 8iaT(0€O-8ai..

campaign

in Britain,

we

are told, ol

Trpeo--

wider use

in

.

-

regard to embassies between town and

Prime Io8 M * (B.C. 129) cTr]p[e'o-p]«vo-ev iirip tov Amongst the questions addressed to an oracle in 8f|pou. P Oxy XII. 1477 16 ', are the following — (I iii/iv A.D., cf.

" shall I become an amPouX€utt|s " become a senator ? (Edd.). Like 7rpeo-peia, irpeo-pevu) comes to be used of petition or 7 intercession, as perhaps in PSI VI. 571 (B.C. 252-250?) o wv d8€X

;

il yu'o|icil

am

Trpyvrtjg,

bassador

"meekness," "gentleness." The older form TrpaoTrjs 101 is found in P Lond 1912 (a.d. 41) p-cTa Kal mutual "with forbearance (piXavOpoiraas, irpaoT^Tos and kindliness" (Ed.): cf. also the periphrasis in an inscr.

Tjpiv d4>tiK£vai
(see s.v. Trpavs)

for that is

[t]u> ir[aT]pt deified Antoninus, your father, deserved

"the

power"

imperial

€7ravtrdp.T|v

"

Oxy

'AvTtoveivw

8«u>

-y°-P

KpaToptvtiv,

common verb, which is MGr) in the sense of what

given of this

generally used impersonally (as in

town, in

lit.

Trperroj.

.

|

in heart."

irpae'ios

irpad-rTVTos,

tomb of the meek Aquilinus,"

P«vovt«s Tjo-av Tip. KX. 'Eppds, Tip. KX. Kvpos. For other exx. of the verb in this sense see Magie p. S9, and

Kal V(d£wv tw rpdiru TraTT]p, delightful is a father who is mild and

T)8v irpdos

"how The

749, p. 211 [in

—

"the meekness of Aquilinus."

EaM

takes the place of the older form irpdos (cf. Blass-Debrunner § 26), but for the latter we may cite a sepulchral inscr. from is

TipPov 'AkuX«lvou

518

p.

tXBeiv

" mind that
Bible only in

W. M.

printed by

For the adv. irpeirdvTws, see P Par 63"

exx. — P

We may add

<|>(Xt,

friend, the

"you behold,

A 6 21

Eph

,

3"

II.

w

X«io-eis,

pay

6

Dagh

The Thousand and One Churches

in

Ramsay

(?) ?

I to

;

535 irprjvrjs

7rp((r(3vTepo?

who was

into the conduct of a brother-priest (crwiepe'ws),

npeofivTepo;.

:

For TTpeo-piTepos

(i)

25

Lk

two, as in

15

,

in the literal

P Oxy VII. 1061 13

cf.

"elder" of

sense of the

of an

(B.C. 22)

2 elder brother, and ib. VIII. iioo. (a.d. 160-1) of an elder II. 665" 21 (i/A.D.) t| irpecrThe fern, occurs in son.

BGU

'

142S

PuTt'pa, Preisigke

Avoids

a curious double comparative in

(= "

irptcrpuTe'pa Me'ir-rov,

P Lond

177

15

169) T| TT-ptO-pUTepUTfpa T|p. liv] d8tX<|>T|. 1 use of irpeo-ptiTcpos in I Tim 5 to denote an " " as to a senior, vtuVrepos, may be illuselder," opposed

P Par

6fi'

l

a (Ptol./Rom.) where

'

irpeo-puTtpoi

Kal aSuvaroi Kal v«wT«poi are employed as guardians in connexion with the work on canals and dykes : cf. further s5 from the inscrr. Priene 117 (i/B.C.) act it] ore u;v irpecr-

tous 8« KaBrjXiKas ws d8(X
(=

159-160

Selections,

and the

373)

literature

Wendland)

Tim ad

With the word, as in Heb compares Phdo de Sobrictate 16

I.e.).

/.)

.

irpeo-piiTepov

.

.

11

,

tov -ytpus Kal Tiufjs a£iov

We

At'wv

'

(iv/A.D.)

IT(apd)

=

while their

Thus, to take two

P

Petr II. 4(6)" (B.C. 255-4) ot irpto-piiTepoi. t|)kot£S interfere in the maintenance of order:

early exx.,(l) in oi -irapecrTe

villages,

corn required in connexion with a visit (irapovcria of Soter II. is collected by the headman of the village and t[uv] " the elders of the irpecrPuWpwv tiov yeu(p'yaii') rfjs auTfjs, c. B.C. 113). cultivators of the said village" (P Tebt I. 48* Similarly irpecrpuTepoi are appealed to in connexion with the (2) the

)

—

— — — A.D. pasturage (P Lond 842

a.d. 9S), the issuing of publicrent of land (P Lips I. 106 14 notices (P Flor I. 99 3 i/ii A.D. (—Selections -p. 71)), the lease

of

s

140)

(=

III. p. 141),

—

payA.D.

ments of bailey for military purposes (P Amh II. 107 1 ii/iii A.D.). 185), and questions of taxation (BGU I. 334 In like manner, Deissmann has shown (BS p. 156) that " the Inscriptions of Asia Minor prove beyond doubt that Trp«o-pvT«pcn was the technical term, in the most diverse 5

—

localities, for the

members

of a corporation

"

:

e.g.

(possibly time of Claudius) 7«pva
Cos I19 8

twv

irpeo--

to a gross case of

do not believe

I.

I5

lf

tottov irpto--

(v/viA.D.)

Kal tvoiKoXdôv).

viroStaKfovou)

©€o
P Oxy VIII.

Kara irp€
dXXd

«lU) €£€Ta£«

Tui

tvXapecrTaTLo 'AvouPiuivt irp^g-(PuT€pu>). In addition to the literature already mentioned, reference

made

to the full discussion of

7ipE0f5vTl]Zi

to the size of the

7

1

t[o]v[s] irpco-puTs'pous ttjs tKKXr|o-ias, "it you me, ask the elders of the church" (Ed.),

the 135 ff., and A rmitage Robinson in The Early History of Church and the Ministry (Essays edited by Swete), p. 57 ff.), but in this connexion it is interesting to notice that the word wasalreadyfamiliarin Egypt as an honorific title with reference These varied in to certain village or communal officers.

number according

—

309

Preisigke Fach-

in

23 ib. I. $j (iv/A.D.) where with reference misconduct the writer says p.r| tuiv (lor

Hauschildt in Strack p. 213 ff.

duties were of the most varied kind.

II.

1

are not at present concerned with the precise force of irpeo-piiTepos in the Jewish or Christian Church (see the discussions by Lightfoot Dissertations on the Apostolic Age, p.

to

—

= Selections, p.

should be

dvopdÊi. (3)

referred

2

(ed.

P Tebt

17) a letter addressed êvocripi irp€o-p[vTc]p ' AirdXXuivi irp€0-puT d-yairriTw dSeX kv K(up£)u> xatpctl', (

g-uyXyronpYoi[s] ("who PuT^pois Kal SiaKaivois,

I

cf.

(5) We may add a few instances of irpttrpvTcpos as it meets us in Christian papyri PGrenf II. 73 (late iii/A.D.)

xois piv T|XiKiu>Tais -irpoo-êpop-cvos ws dSeXtpds, Tois Se irpco-Si -iraicriv o>s TraTrjp (cited by Dibelius puTt'pots cos vids, xois

ad

f.)):

wb'rter, s.v.

Il62 lff

MofTatt (.'CC

83

1

Tous8e [vtioTepovs

HZNT

p.

16-7) TJois 8«Ka irpccrpvTcpoLS [Upturn, and see further Otto Priester i. p. 49 ff., Poland Vereinswesen,

(A.D.

!'•

The

trated from

a.d.

and

(a.U. 40-1)

II. p.

(2)

charged with letting his hair grow too long (kouwvtos cf. 14f and of I Cor 1 I ) wearing woollen garments (BGU I. 16

II.

ZNTWn.

by M- L.

irpco-piiTcpos

(1903), p. 235ft'.

\

cf-

/'/'.

"an

man":

old

n-pto-puTrjs Kal

see

iri
P

Strass eiir€

a^LOS

I.

41

a otSas

3S

(a.d.

250)

tv Tui Trpd[-yp.aT]i,

4°

Trp€o-piJTr|s avOpwiros €ipt, ovk tviauTOS [8t]aY^Yovev ovS£ 8uo ovhi Tpis, P Flor I. 50 62 (a.d. 26S) BiKTopa irpto-pvTqv 95 In BGU IV. 1024"" 1 (end of cos (?To)v)'frj, and so '-

.

word

iv/A.D.) the

used of an old

is

woman — OcoStupa

8£

avTfjs irtvLXpa Kal Trp€(rPvTns tj pr|TT]p ttjs dTr[cX]0ov
=

Trp£o-p«uTr|$

confusion

=

may

LXX

legalus (see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 97), and a like have arisen in Philem 9, where Lightfoot, in

accordance with the interchange of tv and v in the common dialect of the time, reads irpeo-piiTiis with the MSS., but renders "ambassador."

P Oxy

VI. 933 31

It

may be

the editors remark that an error for

Moulton Gr.

noted, however, that in addressed irp«o-p«uTTJ,

(late ii/A. D.) a letter

86

and

irpecrpiiTT] is

see s.v. irpeo-peijo). of irpto-pcuTat for irpc'crpcLS in the inscrr. see p. 121, and Lafoscade de Epistulis p. 90. i.

p.

f.

cf. unlikely ( )n the use :

Nachmanson

TtpeafivTlQ,

"an

old

woman."

3 irpeo-pvTi8es of Tit 2

in the

NT (cf.

4 Mace

.

It

is

sometimes thought that the

the only place where the word occurs 16 14 ), are the members of a priestly or

Hicks (C/¥ i. p. 44) had already reached PuT«'pwv o-«av
organized class in view of the UpoTrpeireis which follows, see but the word need not imply the citations s.v. Ltpo"Trpeirr|S

pvTepot, truWSpiov], so familiar to us first in their Jewish, and afterwards in their Christian usage, had been commonly

more than that the -Trpeo-pilTiSes "are to carry into daily life the demeanour of priestesses in a temple" (Lock ICC ad I.), and this meaning is strongly confirmed by the context

employed

Roman

A

before, in a precisely analogous sense, in Graeco-

civic life."

;

(cf. v.

2).

closer parallel to the Biblical usage, as Deissmann again has shown (BS p. 233 ff.), is afforded by the application of the term to the priests of pagan temples, as when

nprjvtfs,

the five presbyter-priests of the Socnopaeus temple (twv

found

(4)

still

i

Ttpttrfivitpvtv Upt'wv irevTatfmXias 9eou 2oKvo[7r]aiov) inquire

an Ionic form in

the

against the

AV

for Attic irpavrjs (cf. Moulton Gr. ii. p. 68), 18 As irpr|vV|s -yevouevos. only in Ac I

NT

and

RV

"falling

headlong" (supported by

536

irpi(o

Boisacq's derivation from irpd, p. S12), Chase [JTS xiii. (1912) p 278 ff.) shows good reasons for taking irpr|vr|S as a " 19 medical term = " swollen up (cf. Sap 4 ) see further

irpo

npo is

:

found 48 times in the NT, including 9 times with the and always c. gen. " in front For the local use "

articular inf.,

Harnack ThLZ xxxvii. (1912), p. 235. If so, the root is pre, "burn":cf. Kendel Harris's suggestion (AJl iv. (1900), p. 490 ff. that for TrprjvTjs Yevbpevos we should read TrpT|cr0tis.

(

I

)

before,"

)

Knox (JTS

A. IX

ami

irpr|VTJs

midst of

it

fell

(=

246)

xxv. (1924), p. 289 f. ) prefers to transpose and to translate "when he arrived in the

p.t'cro$,

he

NT

in the

OG/S

12

Hebraizing irpb

71 pit, CO.

= irpCu,

This rare Hellenistic verb it 37 ), is used of date-palms in :

cf.

362

"saw asunder" (Heb

-

.

30

= before," "formerly" (cf. 3 Mace P Oxy X. 1292 6 (c. A.D. 30)
adverb of time

1.

4 5", 6

-

31

):

T)pu>Tno-a,

127-S)

8t|\w

.

.

Xapairiuva TeTeX(€VTr|K€vai) to

.

.

koivwvu) Trpicrrais €is Xd-yov 8airdvr|S dvav€wo~€ws tov ttXoiou to irplv inrb "Aircbovv ol'vou kvlSlov SittXovv 'iv.

=

2.

conjunction 12 1473

P Oxy XII.

:

with

(a) c. inf.

rj

Mt

(cf.

1 I

*)

2or) irplv rj irXripwBrjvai. tov 'Hpciwva Tots TrpoKeipt'vois avTov toXcLvtois 8ucK "before " Horion recovers the aforesaid 2 talents (Edd.), P Strass I.

35

n

(i

I).

v/ v A.D.) irplv f| 4^€X0iv avTov. (b) c. inf. without fj 26 34 ) P Oxy VI. 928* (ii/iii A.D.) irplv irpoXr|p.8rivat,

Mt

(cf *'

(a.

before she

is

entrapped," P

kttjvtj cKei

o"€ tol

ir€p.\|;aL,

Mor

and the

II.

242

13

(A.D. 2^4) irp£v

P

articular inf. in

Giss

is

I.

3'

iv/A.D ) irplv tov epc «X8eiv «ls 'Oacriv. The construction with av and the subj., which in the

I03

confined to

Lk

2 26 ,

is

seen in

I'

Oxv XII. 1413 36

NT

(A.D.

270-5) irplv dy to irdv dvdXwua SoSfij, and without dv in ib. ll8 8 I. 34 (A.D. 127) irplv auTai €TricrTe'XXr|[T]ai., P Fay 124 (ii/A.D.) irplv fj tl ir6patoT€p[o]v evxiprjcrw Tro[i]eiv, "before 621 taking further steps" (Edd.), and P Lond I2I (= I. p. 104) irpwi. dvdo-Ta irplv XaXrjs.

For

irp£v

(iii/A.D.)

(=

ace. in

Jn

c.

a preposition

as I.

p.

II 55

c.

gen.

cf.

22) irp]b

(a.D.

it is

292

you have

construed

irplv to irdrrxa.

Oxv

II. tl'v'

€irtp.e'Xou

wishes for unbroken health and

my good

;

BGU

p. 101),

II. 592'' 3 (ii/A.D.) T€T«X€VTT|Kev irpb

Su>[S€]KacTtas, P Gen I. 47* (A.D. 346) irpb bXiyuiv f|p.epu>v 45 tovtwv, and from the inscrr. OG/S 56 (B.C. 23S) irpb tov ve'ou Jtovs, ib 90 31 (Rosetta stone B.C. 196) tuv irpb avToO

—

For the phrase

Pao-tXcCu)V.

(end of a letter

and P Oxy VIII. I153 16

0-01

-jp.ut'.j

o-ot

TlavcravLas

01

ago").

P Tebt

cf. P Hib I. 170 247) toutov *ydp oiiv€Kev irpb iroXXov

— B.C.

irpb iroXXov

I.

d8eX<|)6s o~ou irpb

irpb

6l(b)

"our

rjuciv, 3si

(B.C.

(i/A.D.)

d

iroXXov "

("some time

predecessors, cl.

11S-7):

also

«8iypr|o-aTd

supplied in

is

ib.

15" (b.c

114) [[8td ttjs irpb TavTTjs]] €irto- toXt|s). 1 Jn 1 2 irpb «£ f]p.€pu>v tov irdo-xa is often treated as a Latin-

ism Yikeante diem tertium Kalcndas

(cf. Jannaris Or. § 1651, but Moulton {Pro/eg. p. 100 f.) " regards the second gen. as practically an ablative starting from," and finds exx. ol the construction in phrases which have nothing to do with the Latin formula. See e.g. the

Schulze Graeca-Lalina

p. 15)

=

15

illiterate P Fay IlS (A.D. no) irpw Svo TJp.€pbv d"ydpao-ov Ta bpviOdpia Tfjs tiopTfjs Kal Trfao-cts avTa, " buy the fowls two days before the feast and send them," and the Mysteries 3 ;0 inscr. from Andania Syll 653 (= (B.C. 92) irpb 736) duepdv 8eKa twv pvo-TT|piu)v.

—

Prion 41 2 Similar e\x. are supplied by Rouftiac p 29 before B.C. 130) irpb Tj(X€pwv ttc'vt€ cLSviwv ^

—

23 ^tppoapiwv, and 105

'OktujPpiuv, similarly

(c.

65 .

B.C.

9)

irpjb

KaXavSuiv

cvvca

See also Babrius

xxviii.

4 irpb

Trjs wpr|S.

Aquila with the Roman Church, see SH p. 4 1 S ff. supplemented by Edmundson The Church in Rome, p. 242 f and for Harnack's suggestion that Priscilla may have been the author of the Ep. to the Hebrews, see ZNT.i' i. (1900), ,

83

For

(B.C

irpd c. articular inf. (as in

214-3) irpb tov

and

for

irpb

tov

'

Ir

c.

P^ T0V cvTov opt. or subj.

r)

cf.

Mt

68

al.), cf.

Ta CK
BGU

III.

P Frankf

Kop{o-ao-8aL, 14

S14 (iii/A.D.) and P Fay 1 36 s "before anyone fetches

[eto-c']X8ots els ttjv Trap€p.iroXfjv o"ou,

(iv/A.D.) irpb tov tis

vuds

eveyKT],

,

ft".

,

—P

A.D. 25! irpb hi irdvTwv {fytaveiv Ta dpiara irpaTTwv, " before all

(c.

(decree of Senate

TlplaK-j. y TlpiaKil'h.. On the connexion of Prisca or Priscilla and her husband

6

Pet 4 s appears

I

I

(3)

1

,

Ilib

/'role?,

I

p.

12

irdvTwv o-eavTov

yjkv

11

Jas 5

irpb irdvTwv

For the temporal use "before," "earlier than," cf. " 4 I. 60 before the (c. B.C. 245) irpb 2ktt|S upas Tfji i9, sixth hour on the 19th," P Fay I22 23 if. A.D. 100) irpb "three days beforehand" (cf. 2 Cor 12 2 |i.ih.iv Tpiuv,

)

P Lond 121""

97) irplv t|Xiou dv[a]ToXf|s:

D

(iii/A.D.

tovtou KeXtvcrSs'vTa: see Deiss-

(2)

P

tuj

" before"

ir«pl

prosperity" (Edd.).

6vTa (8u8eKo.8paxp.ov), "I declare that Scrapion died some time ago being rated at 12 drachmae" (Edd.), ib. I. 10 to (A.D. 303) TrpocreXapdu.r|v epauTtj eis PoTJ8
— irapacrxou nroXcpaito Kal

Ta

€vx.[°JrLat dPao-KavTtos

else

Tr(plv)

.

rare

(B.C.

215) irpb 6
vr-yiaCvTis, ib. o-€

is

M

II. 45"'-

10 (Mt II (from LXX), Lk 9"), Mace S", 3 Mace 4 1 ) cf. BGU II.

mann LAE, p. 183 f. The thought of preference, as in in the common epistolary phrase 294

which

of,"

P Petr

cile

irpoo-iiirov

bcf>8aX|j.
d
an order of payment to two irpto-Tais, sawyers," repairs on a bnat. For a curious word-play between Trpivos and Trp££ see Th. Sus. 58 f.

Tiplv.

),

(a. D.

similarly

CP Ilerm I. 2S 11 cboiviKes P Oxy XIV. I752 2 (A.D. 378), " for .

t 8

we may

1

Jas

,

334) irpb [ttjs ttvXt|s] o8ov €£T|ve-y>Kav, and (mid. iii/n.c.) dvaOsivai irpb tov veil) tov Alovvhave found no instances in our sources of the

but for irpb

dirp[ 10-roi. Tr]tirpio-p.[e'voi.

1

III. p.

50

We

cou.

headlong."

(Ac

you." Cf. MGrirpoToO (vd) Handb., p. 193).

c.

aor. or pres. subj.

(Thumb

537

Trpoayco

irpojUaTOv

npoayco.

JtpoouTtaofiau,

For the

Mk

6",

cf.

"go S

(=

Syll 316

before,"

W

me

(ii/iii

A D For .

.

)

.

.

.

(=11.

and Babrius vii. 7. the pass, IV. 1060" (B.C. 14) 88ev KaTaireirovrn«'voi irporj-y-

BGU

dimXais, P Oxy iird|ivi]u.a emSoSvai,

|ic9a irpos

II.

to

"I am

2S3"

45) Sib irpofj-yuai impelled, therefore, to (A.I).

PSI IV. 299' (iii/A.D.) irporjx'V ypavj/ai o-o[i -r]a o-up.pdvTa u.01, "I was impelled to write you what had happened to me," and from the inscrr. Syll 325 present this petition,"

3

18

(= 7oS) (before B.C. 100) tt]J re t|XikCol irpoKdirruv Kal The simple irpoaydasvos fis to 8«oo-eP«[i/ us £irp«irtv auTiu. sense "preceding," "previous," in belonging to the part,

Heb

7

18

shown in PSI V. 450 6 » (ii/iii A.D.) tou irpodP Hamb I. iS" 13 (a.D. 222) Tijs irpoa-youo-tis P Oxy VII. 1070 2 (iii/A.D.) f| irpodyovo-a irap'

is

,

-yovTos

p.T|vds,

|3ao-iX
made

" the prayer which

irdo-i Beois (v\f\,

irapd

«p.ou

to all the

IMAe

gods" (Ed.), and

iii.

I

•irpod-yovTas ttjs Ka>p.ao-£as,

"

excel,"

to .

.

of the (B.C.

o-vve'o-«i

159-138) subst.

r™ii.2i

I.

(

B c

.

,,5)

for a possible absolute sense

(=

Chrtst.

I.

p.

1S2)

iravfjyupts irpodyouo-a [o-]r|u.aivei. less than the distinguished character

t|

festival, requires

The

and

s

42 (a.d. 323)

no

"tradition,

,

I.

Kal

6(io0 Te

fc'Oos

.

P Oxy

cf.

P Tor

cf.

.

.

See also

." (Edd.).

prior accusation," has not as yet been found Rom 3* (see s.v. alTidop-ai) but for

elsewhere than in

;

Herwerden {Lex.

irpoaiTia

now

s.v.)

Damascius

cites

in

Bekkeri Anecdota 1413. 7Tpoy.iiy.pTd.va>,

"sin before" (2 Cor 12 21 13 2 ): cf. OCAS' 751 10 (ii/B.c) 9eupuv oSv iucts (JLCTavevotiKOTas rt tirl Tot[s] irpor|u.apTr|,

with Dittenberger's notes.

(it'vois,

Tipoxvhov, in Mk I4 63 its only occurrence in the NT, denotes the "vestibule" leading from the street into the aiXij or inner ,

For the metaph. use of the plur. = praelmlia Herwerden {Lex. s.v.) cites Theophyl. Sim. Hist. I. 19, 8 ouk &So£a Ta irpoauXia ttjs T]-yeu.ovias direveyKaue'vois, al. couit.

previously

247 ra irpod-yovTa

\|/a4>i'o-p.aTa.

For the meaning "preside"

"I make a

in

"I bade Timothy go xi - 3 °

p. 119) irpod-yw o-ou Kupie,

see

as

"precede,"

6S 4 )«(,-. B.C. 139?) Tip-dBtov

irpod-yeiv tis 'Piip/nv, to Rome," P Leid

4[Ke'\evo-a]

before

use

intrans.

OGIS

323

s

Kal iratSttai irpod-yiov. in the sense of "advancement"

Trpopxivco,

"go forward," "advance," as in Mk 1", is seen in BGU IV. 1209 10 (B.C. 23) €irel ouv a-iiv Oeois oihiv aiv irpoPe'pr|15 (kcv), PSI I. 50 (iv/v A.D.) Kal irpoPf to fp-yov tt)s pixpas £evias Tfjs irepl tt)v Xtjvov. For the metaph. use of 62

15

"advance"

(B.C. 120) £ti 8J Kal irpoPepriKOTos

similarly

P Tor

however

kv

is

I.

2»

V*-

1

(B.C.

added before the

16)

:

cf.

in years,

Lk

cf.

P Par and

tois Jtso-i,

tjSt|

!' «, 2 36 , where

datives.

Trpoayco-yi)

occurs in a Delos decree of the time of Ptolemy Philomelor published in Archiv vi. p. 9A 4 'AYXabs ttjs p-tyio-TT|s tiu.t]s Kal irpoa-yuyTJs T|tiuo(u'vos irapd pacriX[ei] IlToXep.a£wi see the other exx. cited on p. 18 f.

—

.

.

:

Tipofidlla), " " 33 cf. P Ryl II. 77" (a.d. 192) (Ac 19 put forward tov €u.d6oji€v 'AîXXta irpopaXop-cvov tavTbv ("put himself :

)

forward ")

P Oxy XII. 1424 5

«is €|t)-y(T|Te£av),

{c.

A.D. 318)

"

he says that he has irpoPcpXfjo-BaL els XctToupYtav, been appointed to a public office" (Edd.), and from the

4>i]o-lv

npoxipeay, " meaning "bring forward," produce," is seen in the illiterate P Fay M9 21 [c. A.D. 100) o-r]u.avdv p-u irou [kjitcu tl'va a«Ta iTposXuu, "let me know where they {sc. in its original

lie

documents)

that

new

provides a

I

may get them

literary

ex.

"prefer," "propose," as in B.C.

103)

"

irpo[n]pT|(«'vos

15

out Menandrta p. 44 For the mid. irpoaipeopai, 2 Cor 9", cf. P Fay I2 25 (c. :

€irc£«X8eiv,

proceed against them," and the

"having decided

)

("vis")

The

(= Witkowski*, .

.

subst.

[?x° l ] &v

(B.C. 164)

(= P

p.

p. 44)

«t Jppcocrai, p.«9'

av

not found

the

irpoaip}"

ti.

irpoa£pco-is,

Carr Hor. BiH.

letter ot

132),

which

is

may be

illustrated

in

NT

by P Par 63"

Oxy

II.

237"-

tjj dirXavTjTa* irpoaipeVii dveve-yKuiv, "exercising " your unerring judgment (Edd.), and the Imperial edict P Fay 20 13 (iii/iv A.D.) 8id Trjv epauTou irpoa£p«o-iv. It " passes into the meaning affection," "goodwill," in P Giss 10 I. 6S (time of Trajan/ Hadrian) o!8a Trjv irpoaipeo-iv fjv

ttx«s irpbs auTov,

and P Oxy XIV. 1664 s For the

d,a8ijs o-ou irpoaipt'o-tuis.

8tjkt|s,

see Preisigke

Part

VI.

Girowesm,

p. 410.

S

II04)

28

(B.C.

37-6)

o-woSos

f|

.

.

.

=

av auTos irpoatpTJTai, Kal «x®P ous 0U S dv aijTos See also P Grenf I. n>- 4 '"- 13 (B.C. 157). irpopdXT|Tai. For TrpopoXrj, see P Tebt I. 5 225 (B.C. IiS) with the editors' note, also PSI VI. 666 10 (iii/B.c) and P Flor II. Kptveiv, otis

t

>

153

10

(a.d. 268).

7ipo($y.TiKo<;.

An

interesting reference to

Jn

f

is

found in a Christian

7 amulet, P Oxy VIII. 1 151 (v/a.d. ?), where the in»ocation runs b 8.€o)s ttjs irpoPanKTJs KoXvuPrj8pas. €êXoO ttjv dirb iravTos KaKov, God SovXrjv o-ou 'Iwavvtav ot the sheep-pool, deliver from every evil thy servant

—

.

.

"O

Joannia."

30

(a.D. 1S6)

ttjs

(=

.

(cf.

Petr III. p. 20) irapd Ttjv ISCav irpoa([ptcriv,

" "contrary to our usual policy (Mahaffy), P

Syll 732

bu.06vp.a8bv irpoepdXeTo toiis eio-oLo-ovTas ain-ois Tas Ka0t^3 23 Kovo-as Tiuds, ib. 364 ( 797) (a.d. 37)
to

Vespasian confirming certain privileges granted by Claudius to a Gymnastic Club— P Lond 117S 38 (a.d. 194) (=111. p. 217) auTbs (puXaTTuv [ir]poaipouu.ai. See also P Petr III. 53 (
inscrr.

(iii/A.D.) u.ep.vr|u.
irpoaip«Tr|s pipXio-

TTpojixTOV is

Hib

used of 10

I.

32 "

"sheep"

collectively in such a passage as

(B.C. 246) irpdpaTa Xrj. («5v) ?po-[tvlcs

ij,

P

dpvts

. ." 17 38 sheep, of which ei^ht are rams, 13 lambs Other exx. of the word are P Petr II. 22 6 (iii/B.C.) poSs(?) P Oxy II. 244 s (a.d. 23) f\ inrotu-viov (" ass ") i\ irpdpaTov, .

.

.

irpdpaTa TpiaKoo-ia eiKocri Kal atyas [«KaT]bv €^r|Kov[T]a Kal Tows €iraKoXou8(oiivTas) dpvas [KJal epitpovs, P Fay 69

538

no 13

Ta irpdpaTa eKel KoiurrSfji, "that the 11 be folded there," and CPR I. 40 (A.D. 301)

npoyovogThe phrase 3 in 2 Tim

(A.D. 94) £[v]a

sheep may (dpoupai v Trpbs KaTavopr^v TrpoPaTwv. For the cpdpos TfpopdTuv, "sheep-tax," see Wilcken Osir. in i. 286. IIpdpaTov occurs as a nickname (for a man?)

I

(i/A. D.

p.

6 In P Kyi II. 73 (B.C. 1S0 (B.C. 92 or 59). 33-30) mention is made of a 7rpoPaTOKTT|vdTpo
P Tebt

I.

s 59068 (B.C. 257), and irpoPa-Kwv, 11 (B.C. 11). sheep-stall," in BGU IV. 1130

P Cairo Zen

occurs in

"a

I.

npoPl(5aZ,(X>. The use of irpopipdljw in the

Exod 35 31 Deut

(e.g.

"being instructed"

translation

14

s

Field Notes,

see

:

LXX = "give

may be

6')

,

irpoPipdt«iv veovs

11,

p.

for

instructions"

irpoPtPa
Musonius

and add

p.

Mt 60 5

In Kaibel 947 1 irpoPi-

els iav.

the Pao-eets is used apparently with led forward."

literal

meaning "being

NT

.

.

485

s

:

used of living parents, as in In P Fay 48'- 3 "> d iL 931 E.

is

npdvovoi. Plato Legg.

xi.

npoypdio. For exx. of

Tim

I

3

in

5*,

the editors,

=

" step-

" write verb meaning " write above,"

this

already," with the temporal force of the preposition much weakened as in Eph 3 3 , cf. P Petr III. 104 11 (B.C. 244-3) to

TrpoyeYpappevov eKcpdpiov, "the above-written rent," PSI s4 64 (i/B.C. ?) 0als dp.wp.0Ka tov rrpoYevpap.p.evov iSpKov,

I.

P

II.

(=

Selections, p. S9)

the act. in the sepulchral inscr. states that he is providing a tomb

—

dpvvw

.

.

The formulae of from

illustrated

KaTaTa

II.

•7rpoYfyP a p.p.e' va

3S6

2'

(CPR

be

also

may

language of the time

legal

(PTebt

irpovf'YpaTTTai

NT

the

quotations in

the

Ta

dXr|8rj etv[ai]

.

irpo[YtYpapp«'va.

:

Kaibel 326, in which a man for himself and his family

OGIS

e.g.

12 135 (early ii/A.D.) 6 Kvpios ttj -y irpoe'Ypaxpev, " the master wrote on the third," and P Oxy I. 79" (a.d.

occurrence (Heb 11") is best rendered by for the use of the mid. see Blasscf.

one's forefathers," as

the inscrr.,

in

dirb irpovdvwv €vo-yv r|p.ova Kal t|0cl Kal 1 529 (A.D. H7-13S) aird t£ twv [rrpo]-

.

il>.

aywvfj Kdo-piov,

181-192)

"provide" (AV, RV) Debrunner § 316. 1, and

common

Yovwv Siaa-npoTaTov Ka[l d]irb twv ISiwv avTov (JnXoTeipiwv 18 (B.C. 1 17-6) twv irpoYOVwv XapirpdTaTov cf. P Tor I. I™'twv KeKpaTnKOTwv. •n-poo-Ta-ypaTa 7repl

Amh

npoPUno/xcu in its only

av8pa

)

"from

airo irpovdvwv, i;

,

following Wilcken, now understand Trpdvo(vos) " son : see P Oxy IV. p. 263 and Archil) i. p. 552.

held to determine the in

7rp6Sr)\os

— KaBoTi

— marriage-contract, B.C. 12), 4"

I.

— deed of

A.D. 52-

sale,

53)-

«]S elSws

KXr|povdpwv Tr|V eiri\r|(rp.oo-«VT|v Kal koivov 8avd.Tou pvr|p.do-vvov TrpopXe'Trwv.

LXX

In the

the verb

sense "foresee."

For the

confined to Ps 36(37)" in the

is

It is

found quater in Vett. Val.

NT

to

confined in the 259)

(A.D.

Rom

3

s5 ,

iro]\eiTiKd

Kax|/d[pia

is

seen in

8vo

P Giss

I.

50

4

yovvlai

is

BGU

1 979 (A.D. 160- 1) ai followed by an hiatus. unfortunately

III.

irp[o-y]e-

this verb = "foreknow," "know previously," as in 1 13 Apocrypha (Sap 6 al.) and 2 Pet 3 ', cf. BGU IV.

For II4I

3*

14)

(B.C.

TrpoevvwKws)

p-€

(Comm. ad

I.)

before

"

to

Sid.

irpoevvioKeVcu.

(corrected from In I Pet I 20 Hort

twv SaKTyXiSCwy. thinks the meaning is rather

irepl

I.

11

99

.

.

to

7rpOYpd
Selections,

p.

SidSwi Tfjs aYopds

ev Trji

.

an oracle P

to

question

irpo-ypd
,

72)
To much the same effect we may quote 1G X. 4 24 tottos ... 8s irpoeye'YpairTo

inscrr.

TrwXovpevos

(=

A.D.)

(i/ii

I.),

epd

"

Oxy XII.

;

is

my

1477

:

also

cf.

11

the

a.d.)

(iii/iv

et

property to be sold by 8

auction?" (Edd.), and P Tebt

II. 41 1 (ii/A.D.) olds Te r)v Kal TrpoYpdvpai el p.^| eirr|YY"k c L rt,l v 0"T|pepdv o-e irapeVao-flai, " he might even have proscribed you, had I not promised " See also Field that you would be present to-day (Edd.). J For the double Notes, p. 189. comp TrpoairoYpdipw, cf. >

TrpoyivwoKco. the

Flor

Tip

dressing-rooms in the p.€TT|WaxdTi town-baths which belonged formerly to my deceased father": 3 cf. Syll 279 (= 6oi)' (B.C. 193) 81a tt|V irpo-ye-yevripevTiv

In

(Comm. ad

ir]po-ypa(J>rivai.

from the irpoyt[vovdT]a

"two

[pov,

[ir]a.Tp£

avTwi 8d£av.

Gal 3 1 we can now provide fresh exx. Thus in announcing that he will no longer be responsible for his son's debts a father directs that a public proclamation to that effect be set up,

P

71 poyirojucu,

as Light-

meaning "placard up" which,

forcible

foot pointed out

"designate

to a position or function.

P Ryl The

102" (2nd

II.

half ii/A.D.).

frequent with reference to official s I. 35 (B.C. Ill) to 8' v-rroKelpevov -rrpoYpappa eKTeOfpTwi Kal Sid ttjs tov Kwpo" et tne following proclamation be YpappaTe'ws y v "I1t1 s " of the komogrammateus with the concurrence published subst.

and other

is

irpoYpappa

notices,

P Tebt

e.g.

'

i

(Edd.).

Tipoyviooic,.

"

23 cf. the foreknowledge," as in Ac 2 TrpoYvuo-is, 2 '4 I. I2I els P Lond (iii/A.D.) (= TrpoYvwo-iv p. 94) magical

npodrjloQ.

In Kpeiw (I. Kpids), "for foreknowledge Aries (the ram)." 1 Pet I 2 Hort ad I. understands irpdvvwo-is as "fore-

of irpd8r|Xos

For

,

"

of a person not so much in himself, as in see also s.v. TrpoyiYvwo-Kw. relation to a function FTpo10 (iv/A.D. ) (= I. p. 7S) p.oipwv yviio-TTrs occurs in P Lond 46*

knowledge

:

irpo"yvuio-TT|S.

In

its

NT

occurrences is

"evident,"

clear,"

(1

Tim

5

cf.

P Oxy

II.

TrpaYpaTos Trp[o]8T|Xou Y'vope'vov, (A.D.

117)

a>s

Heb

24f ,

7

14 )

intensive rather than temporal,

Trpd8T|Xov

eivai

237

yii

(A.D.

6S6

(=

eX-rriSa

Tfjs

Syll

tv)v

*

the irpo-

" perfectly

1S6) tov 3

Io73)

21

(suhst

tov lepwTaTov o-Te'
omitted)

eirl

539

7rpo8ida)/jLi. verb

—P

P Ryl

7TpO(\Q) 2I

Magd

II.

109

10

6

ti|jlt|v,

235) iraT^p tu>[v] 8veiv irpoSeSfT]]"father of the two minors aforesaid,"

d^XiKuv,

\uip.
221) Tf|]v TrpoStS-nXioiievTiv

(B.C.

(A.D.

and Aristeas 14 Ka6ws irpo8€8f|XwTai, "as already explained.

1 '

npodidoj/iu,

n

NT

in the occurs in the same sense , only in Kom of "give before," "give first," in P Oxy VIII. 1102 10 (c. A.D. 146), with reference to a man's bequeathing part 3s

of his estate to his native

city, v
ttjs irpoS«8out'vT|S

dowry

II. 4(S)

266 fll

4

255-4) to Yap irpoSofliv avTois

(B.C.

(iii/B.C.

ttj

OG/S'

Sd|i[a,

o]v8i irpo8wo~cu v-rrcvavTiuu ov8evl ovt€ avTovs

)

3 35 (after B.C. 211-0) 547) For with the editor's note.

and Syll 246 (=

oiiTt ovt[v ti,

irpoSiSous dp-yvpiov els «cr8f|Ta, the meaning "deliver up" cf.

P Thead 17 18 (a.d. 332) where inhabitants of Theadelphia petition the Praefect tovs [6]p.0K0jxT]Tas T)p.iv irpoSovvaL, "to deliver up to us certain fellow-villagers" who had fled, in order that they might In escape taking their share in bearing the village burdens. Vett. Val. pp. "8", 240 15 irpoSiSuui perdo. For the subst. irpoSou-a of a payment in advance see

=

,

P

Flor

20 28 (A.D. 127)

I.

(=

Chrcst.

«K(j>6pia ik TrpoSdjiaTos

T-rj(s^>

dpovpns

59002*

(B.C. 260).

I.

p. cf.

'.

to.

422)

iirip

P Cairo Zen

TzposnonyysXXoîxi, "promise beforehand" (Rom I 2 2 Cor 9 5 ), may be illustrated from Prime II 71 (B.C. S4) Ta irpo6irr|YYeXp.i:'v[a, " what has been promised in advance," with reference to ,

certain rejoicings offered to Rouffiac Recherches, p. 38.

the people by Zosimus:

see

rrpoepxo/uxt. For the literal use of Trpoe'pxouai, "go forward," "adiiI3 vance," cf. P Leid U (B.C. 343) (= UPZ i. p. 37i)«va S\ TrpoeX6dvTa tls to ut'o-ov. The word is common in a more " come forward," e.g. P Oxy II. 2S6 1 * general sense like our > (A.D. 82) ttjs Si continually pressing me to repay, I have been forced to come forward and request you . ." (Edd.), it. IX. 1203 18 (late .

.

.

i/A. D.)

88«v dva-VKauos irpo€pxdu.evoi. d|i.oCatv to

vird-

jj.Jv

" wherefore we perforce come ^\€tv tv KaTa\u)pio-u.ui. forward with the request that this memorandum should be u.vr[)jia

duly placed on record" (Ed.), Y«-yov[«]vat

aXXa

i™'vt«

'irr\

OtWa

Tt8appT|Ktvai) t[ov]

it.

6S 20 (a.d. 131) 81a-

I.

Kal

"another

irpocXBeLv,

Theon having dared

elapsed without

T«8appT|KalVai

a-r|

to bring

(/.

five years

forward his

claim" (Edd.). For the double comp d irpoa-rre'pxouai., see P Cairo Zen I. 59016* (B.C. 259) SaJ>8ao-«v 8e p.e TrpoaTreXSiv .

I.

Xdpuos. Tipoddrrjg, "traitor," "treacherous."

BCH xxiii.

quotes from later than vi/A.l).

In

LAE

p.

217 Deissmann

(1899), p. 274, an imprecation, not

on anyone who shall open the tomb of a Christian deaconess at Delphi ^x ot T JÎ V acpiSa tov ElovSaTov [irpoSoTov] tov Sco"iroTou fjuuiv T[r|a-ov Xpiarjov, " may he have the portion of Judas, the betrayer of our Lord ,

—

Jesus Christ." Cf. also Aristeas 270 8s ^dp v€KT€iv 6pp.aTai irpoS6TT|S ire'aSuKe, " for the t

bent on advancing

his

own

interests

is

to irXto-

e-irl

man who

a born

traitor

is

"

TtpOEpU), "say before" •rrpbs

just

Tots

been

:

P Par 63 s *

(B.C. 164)

*n-pot( =6i)pTju.€vots,

Amh

P

said,"

irpoeipnue'vui vouul

12 (cf.

),

II.

" in 33

(= P

Petr III. p. 22)

addition s

P Tebt

[c.

I.

27"

what has

to

B.C.

Tut

ev

157)

(B.C. 113) irpbs

Tais Trpo€ipr|p.evais \petats ("offices "), it. 105" (B.C. 103) ttX^jv ttjs 7rpo€iprj[jL€VT]S x € P°" ov ("dry ground"), and P Lond

232' (c. A.D. 346) (= II. p. 296) dStXtjioO tov irpoeipr||i€vov IlavXov. See s.v. irpoXf' y«. ,

(Thackeray).

Jiposva.yysMCojj.ou,

"

npodpo/nog.

NT

This is

Sir.

6 20

(Heb by Herwerden from

cited

tip.

:

cf.

Sap

I2 8 )

= " forerunner "

a Delos inscr.

BCH

xxix.

7 p. 44S ttjs 8' vcJmiptOeto-ns 8okov to xp 1°" L JLOV vtto tov irpdSpouov ttjs- k6.tu) iroXaiorpas vTrt'SrjKtv see the

(1905)

1

f

proclaim the glad tidings beforehand."

For

this verb,

Gal 3 8 Burton muiid. ad cites Philo (ICC 34 (ed. Cohn), and I.) Opif. Mutat. nam. 158 (ed. Wendland).

which occurs in the Greek Bible only

in

,

'

editor's note p. 453.

TipOSXU).

Trpoeldov.

Unfortunately we have as yet no such new light as F. B. Westcott [St. Paul and Justification, p. 15S ff.) hoped for from "some fortunate exhumed sherd, or strip of papyrus"

P Lond 354"

(<\

B.C.

10)

(=11.

p.

See

165).

s.v.

to help to explain the difficult TrpoexoH-'" 11 of himself thinks the meaning must be "are

irpoopdu.

TlpOsljlOV.

P Oxy VII. 1033 15 said

"

(Ed.),

(A.D. 392)

and the Christian

is

irpoevn-au.«v,

"as

letter of a slave to his

regarding the illness of his mistress

—P

afore-

master

Oxy VI. 939"

p.Jv -yap cos Trpotiirov

av€KToT€pov €0-xnK«Vai dvaKaOtcrScicra, "for she seems, as I said before, to be in " 15 a more tolerable state, in that she has sat up ). (cf. Lk 7 3 38 Cf. from the inscrr. Syll 239 (= 543) (B.C. 214) tois (iv/A.D.

p.8VTOL

)

^8o|€v

tovtwv lUXXovctiv 7rpo€LiraT€, 8-rrws p.^| and Kaibel 947 10 Kal [o-eu.vio]v «i|i.[i]

KaTTj-yopfiv

avu>o-iv

ktX.

TrpooJ>T|Trjs u>v

,

yt 7rpo€Lira 6cuv.

See

s.z*.

irpoXc'vio.

Rom we

He

9

3 in

.

better

case?" but Field (Notes p. 152 f. : cf. Lightfoot Notes = " are p. 266 f., SH ad I.) inclines to treat the verb as pass. we excelled?" or "are we in worse case than they?"

(RV), and cites (from Wetstein) a clear ex. of from Plutarch II. p. 103S C: ulo-irep tij Au o-eu.vtJv€0'8ai «ir'

avru> tc Kal Tai

pta>,

Kal

this

usage

irpoo-f|Kti

at'-ya <|>pov€iv

.

.

.

oCtw tois dyaSois irdo"i rauia irpoo"TJK€i, Kar ovScv irpocx p.€vois vtto tov Aids (('«?// nulla in re a Jove superentur). We may give a few miscellaneous exx. of the use of the "

verb in the act.: irpot'xowi,

P

Petr

II.

12(4)" (B.C. 241) viroXdyno-ov 8

"take into account what they have already"

540

irpo'inos

irpur/yeu/uLaL

BGU

1' II. 294 (a.d. 146) Tais o-uvt|8€0-i. irpoGetrpCais, "at the accustomed dates," and P Oyy IV. 724 12 (a.d. 155) ovk

8

IV. 1121 (B.C. 5) 8] irpojvxev Te'pa£ 6 'KpaKos toIs oiVi opCois, P Lond 897" (a.d.' 84) (= III. p. 207) ovk ^Ypa\]/a 8t Sid ttjs t[ir]icrToXfj5 tiSws epaxiTui 8ti ^Stj

(Ed.), tirl

BGU

Toil Trpa-yp-aTi, [•ir]poô-xT][KasJ iv & irpoetxcv pio-9iii 6 Trpo-yfypfappcVos) 17

A. 1).

450 (ii/iii and Caanat

)

"

8S9 (a.d. 151) ITtoX (epaios), l'SI V.

neKva-is Aio-ye'vous Trpo[e'cr]xov rt\v

The word

is

l']va

«K-irpd0€O"pos see

"

tKirpd9to-pa

p.^|

irpo^-yc(—

P Lips

I.

Q

IV.

1193"

tirlhotriv

[tou]t[wv]

pai Tfjv

i]

6$

BGU

cf.

In

iroT|cr€a'0at.

—

38S) irapd tov TrpoTj-yT]o-ap€vou Eu
is

Wilcken Archiv

iv.

226

p.

Cf.

f.).

(=

737

-S>//

3

H09)

e'

(A.D. 178) u/rjcpw °' "SPiKX 01 Kptivsrwcrav Trpot|-yovpe'vov tou For the otherwise unknown use of the verb in Rom itpttos.

I2 10 in the

sense of "account others better than or superior to oneself," a partial parallel may be found in the vise of the Chrest.

in

simplex

116*

I.

(ii/iii

A.D.) f|70« pdXio-Ta tovs

tuv

iraTpuSous Kal
cf.

:

The

may

7rpoT]-youpeVws,

be illustrated from such passages as

=

(late iii/A.D.)irpon-yov[p.«'vu>s etfxope(

ipds

ai)

4

1774 (early iv/A.D.) Trpoti-youpevws dva-yK£( 70peilei.v
ere)

cf.

:

also Vett. Val.

=

770*

at)ov TJvrrpocra10

TrpoT)you-

The part. cruvopdv \pi\ to wpoo-KOTriKov Ke'vTpov. " " is common principal Trporj-yovpeva used as anadj. meaning in Epictetus, e.g. i. 20. 1 irdo-a tc'xvt] Kal Siivapis TrpoT]-youpt'vtus

lle'vuv

St-

tlvwv

"

tcrTl

certain principal things of

which

is

it

to take

(

"

cognizance

npodeoig. The derived meaning "purpose," "plan," as in Ac 11 23 s1 10 Eph i", 2 Tim 3 al, may be illustrated by P Tebt I. 27 (B.C. 113) pi)o-at. Kara xr^v T|p.€Tf'pav irpcS9eo-iv, "that everything should proceed according to the method 31i (B.C. 139) prescribed by us" (Edd.), Syll 929 (=36S5) In P Amh II. Se irpoBc'o-tws T|(iuiv p.^| T€\eiov(j.('vT)s. •rijs 11 14s (a.d. 4S7) we have cre'pav poi evSoCvai Trpo0e[o-]iv, ,

me

"

(Edd. ), for the repayment of We may also note Arist. Rhet. xiii. 3. 3 where " " statement of the case irp69co-LS and ttCo-tis refer to the and the " proof" respectively. a further period

For a suggestion that the Bt'o-tus,

i>. )

113

..."

....,"

(=

Syll 735

8

no7)

16

B.C. 200) o-rrouSds Kal

{c.

•n-poBupias [o]u9ev eXXeiTrovTes, and frequently in the inscrr., 71 (1st half ii/A.D. ) Tds e.g. Magn 97 [Se'xeTai Tipds .

p«T]d p.

irdo-T|9 Trpo9upi'as

Ac

cf.

11

17

.

.

.

and Deissmann

BS

f.

254

cf.

P Tebt

£ti Kal vvv

Ta

:

KaXws aiT8v [

irpos

I.

TroLTio-^Lg ]

23

11 (c.

B.C. 119 or

1

14) 818 Kal

you will even now endeavour more earnestly to " 11 correct your behaviour towards him (Edd.), and ib. 40 (B.C. 117) Kal aiTos Trpo9up.oxip.evos ttvai «k Tf)s olKlas, "and being myself eager to belong to your house." if

rrpod V/IOQ,

"eager"

P Tebt

:

I.

iv ols tdv TrpOCrS€^cr9^

59* (B.C. 99)

pou

(= Witkowski 2

p.

,

113)

€TTLTdcro-OVT^S pot Trpo9upOT€poV

you may

to grant a loan.

A.

8id t8 dvu9cv
(Matheson).

"

ii/iii

"enthusiasm": P Par 63 (B.C. 164) Petr III. p. 30) tt|V Trdcrav irpoo-c-ve'yKdptvoi crTrouSfjv K[al] -rrpoOuptav,
and faculty has

art

every

6cwpT]TiKT|,

a

not be later

(Edd.).

"eagerness,"

glad

v-yv[a£veiv, ib.

264

p.

all," 1

533

may

(= P

For the verb

"above P Oxy XIV.

of all,"

"first

III.

that they

-rpodv/Lll'u.,

Thess 5".

1

adv.

ioo 11

II.

8)

(B.C.

(A. d.

the reference

P Oxy

•yc'vT]Tat,

"

than the due time

to":

P Ryl

used of "instalment" in

(A.D. 23S) tov cbopov d Tro]8too~w vp.lv iv 8ucrl Trpo9ecrpi'[ais, "I will deliver the rent to you in two instalments" (Edd.).

For the compd.

KX«8p|3poTov ^pira
Trporjyeojiixi, "give a lead

will not wait

,

epv[r|V,

103" iv vopiKJj (iurispritdentia) Trpoi>xovTa

III.

I

CKSe'£opai ttjv TrpoK«ipevT]v Trpo9eo-p[£]av, for the aforesaid limit."

9

III.

found in

Mk

LXX

2 28 al.

phrase ol dpToi

(cf.

Heb

9

ttjs Trpo-

2 t)

tu>v

trpoOto-is

apTwv), and indicating that the loaves were placed before God, may have been due to the reminiscence of a ceremonial

custom of the time, see Deissmann

BS p.

"

revere and worship the temple (Edd.), 473 (A.D. 138-160) iro\i Trpo9updTepos u
because of old

P Oxy

III.

dXuppdTojv

I

s

A.D.) ("

(=

II. p.

-

129) (\6( poi Trpo9upos, iXapds, dirr|pavTos

"), P Oxy I. 42 (a.d. 323) 7rpo9upoTaTa tovs [T]d -yupvt[Ka] lTTL8€LKVvcr9ai Trpoo-T^|K€L, and OGIS 4

unharmed

er|poiis

22 1 61 (beg. irpo9upov

€ls

iii/B.C.)

opwvTes ovv auTov

eiivouv

ovTa Kal

ra T]p«T«pa Trpd-ypaTa.

TTpodv/ilWC;, 7 "eagerly": PSI VI. 621

Kal irpoBupcos Kal doKvtos

239— S)

KaXus

oijv

(iii/B.C.)

TTovrio-opev,

Trdv -ydp t8 SuvaTov

P Hib

I.

S2 17 (B.C.

cruvav[Ti]X[a]ppavopevos "

[Tr]oir|o-ets

Tr«pl twv els Tai>Ta crvyKupovTtov, please therefore to give your zealous co-operation in all that concerns

7rpo9upws

this" (Edd.), and P Flor

157.

"he appeared very eager in P Leid \\* lv u (ii/iii

d(p9ovo> xoprifYâ,

the unstinted provision of unguents,"

II.

157

10

(iii/A.D.)

£va vTriipeTov-

ptvoL Trpo8vpu>s T|ptv tp-ya^wvTai.

npodeof.ua., " lit.

a time-limit

after lapsed.

Hence

I.

tj

for

enforcement

Trpo9eo-pi'a

common in (a.d. 49) (= 37

appoimed day,"

P Oxy

"

is

a

(st

.

01

claims which there" the previously

T|pe'pa),

legal term, as in Selections,

p.

Gal 4 2

:

49) eveo-nii

cf. t|

tou StvTt'pov mavTou," there arrived the appointed time for the second year," ib, IV. 728 18 (a.d. 142) tjj

•n-poSecrpia

opio-pe'vT]

irpo8to-p£a,

"the stipulated date" (Edd.), P Tebt

TTpo'i/iiog,

as read

by

WH

for the

apparently derived from

TR

irp<5

irpcoipos in Jas 5'

LXX,

and denotes "early"

is

(in the

for the LXX usage cf. opposed to oîpos Thackeray Gr. i. p. 90. IIpulpos (cf. Mayser Gr. p. 136), s8 however, is found in the Kanopic Decree OGIS 56 (B.C. 23S) 8Tav 6 Trpwtpos o-rrdpos TrapaaTTJi, a passage

year) as

:

541

•KpOiaTTjfXI.

7r/jOK€i/j.ai

which may also be cited along with Xen. Oecon. xvii. 4 in " rather support of the application of Jas I.e. to early "crop " = than to early "rain." The comp. Trpu)ip.wT€pov more " occurs in P Tebt I. 2725. ?• (b.c. 113). punctually TlpotOTTj/M,

"

set over," and intrans. "preside," "rule," 12 "govern." position of irpoio-raptvous in 1 Thess 5 between KOTriwvras and vovScTouvTas (cf. Rom I2 8 ), com-

"put

before,"

The

bined with the general usage of the verb in the NT, makes it practically certain that the word cannot be a technical

term of

even

the persons referred to are officebearers of the Church (cf. Hort Eccksia, p. 126 f.). This is office,

if

(between A.D. 264 and 282)

(= LAE,

195,

p.

68) reference is made to certain business carried through ird-rra Kal tois kot' afuTov

Ghedini,

transactions

p.

dyiwJTdTois

"with the Papas and the most holy rulers who are before him," and in P Oxy I. 14S 1 (a.D. 556) al. the word is used of the head of a monastery. From the inscrr. cf. OGIS 728* (B.C. 23S-7) Trpoe'o-TT| tuv Ka[8' aiiTov] dfiws tt|s irdXtus, and Syll 318 (='700)' (B.C. 118-7) where a certain Mdapxos is described as irpolo-Tdu.
Koivdv irdo-tv MaKeSdo-iv o-uv€pdvTwv. may add that while Field (Notes, p. 223 f.) is able to cite exx. from late Greek of irpoio-Tiip.i with the meaning

We

"manage some

matter of business," he rejects the

RV

nig

verb in the ordinary language of the time.

8 rendering of Tit 3 "profess honest occupations" on the ground that KaXwv Jp-yuv must be taken in the usual sense of

For a more or less official use cf. P Tebt I. 5 58 (B.C. 118) where it is applied tols 7rpo€(TTT]Kocri rwv Upwv irpoo-dSto[v, and Chrest. I. 70 26 (B.C. 57-6) Si.cStoKap.6v t^|v irepl toutwv

by some such rendering " good (Goodspeed).

further borne out

by the wide and varied applications of the

—

SwKpaTrj

«TriTpoir^[V

udXio-Ta tou

tu>

Sid

UpoO

Field's objection may, however, be met so " make it their business to do as

"good works," far

Trav-rbs

TrpoicTTapevw. In 1' )\y VI. 891 12 (a.D. 294) an exegetes is informed that he has been appointed to act in his official capacity on a date

TtpoKxMm,

I

mentioned

—28o£ev wcttc

you should preside

that

we hear of

(ii/A.D.)

—

"

cr€

piv

"

it

-rrpocrTfjvcu,

and

(Edd.),

BGU

in

was decided

IV. io2S"-8.25

the superintendents or heads of certain and Map€(y[to] Kal Tots
xaXxtW

guilds TrpotcrTwTi avTui Trpo€
Similarly the word is applied to estate 3 agents P Ryl II. 132 (A.D. 32) a petition from tou Trpoccrtutos twv EudvS(pou), " the estate-agent of Evander," and

—

to the heads of villages ..

—P

Oxy

II.

239

11

(a.D. 66) davuio

priSc p^vd.Trc»Tou vvVTrpoo-TT|cr€[cr]0(aL) KwpLT]s,

.

that henceforward

shall not

"

I

swear

A.D.

(<".

Ttoi

In

Kupicoi jtaCpeiv.

woman

266) a

Kwp.T|s "iHXaScXTebt II. 326 10 (c. A.D.

160) ois eKc'Xtucras TfporrTa8f|vai

e(.a[s],

petitions

Greek (except in 2 Mace S 11 A) but cf. BGU IV. (end of iv/A.D.) t[outoj -yap irpoKaX[ei] tp€ Toy In a letter addressed to the Smyrnaeans, 8[i]Ka[5]ovTa. Biblical v

lo^4

that

P

her

be

brother

3

(=

876)

s

(A.D.

(=

198)

Lafoscade, p. 33

the

f.)

Emperors Septimius Severus and Caracalla recall that, notwithstanding the immunity granted to sophists, a certain Claudius Rufinus had "at their summons" voluntarily undertaken a military command in view of his affection for his native land

— uuuiv auTov tKouo-ia> dvdyKn, rrpoKaXouu.tvwv Kam

to irpos ttjv -rraTptSa 4>iXTpov. subst. TrpoKXricris occurs in the fragmentary P Ryl II. t^|v o-TpaTTyytav

ucjje'o-Tn,

The 353

(iii/A.D.).

n poKXTXyyeXiio

.

In illustration of this rare verb

appointed

guardian of her daughter on the ground that Trpo[o-T]T|o-€o-8ai " he will YVT]o-£us tou TrcuSfou, honourably protect the

:

"'

Syll 414

become headman

of a village," P Ryl II. I22 6 (A.D. 127) d£i
"call forth," "challenge," though occurring in classical writers from Homer downwards, is found only in Gal 5" in

(Ac

3

18

Syll'.

7

,

t)

52 )

Herwerden [Lex.

TrpoKa*rr|Yy€Xptvr|

-yfj

=

1.1

)

" announce beforehand " cites Clem. Al. p. 196, 4

.

child."

Other exx. of the verb are PSI IV. 341 3 (B.C. 256-5) aKouovTcs "yap to kXc'os ttjs ttoXcws Kal
.

.

8

rrpoKeiuxt in the

e.g.

participle

(mid. iii/B.C.) irjapd Zapairiwvos tou Trpo€o-TT]KdTos ttjs 4 KaXXi£e'[vous] Supeds, P Petr II. 30(c) (iii/B.C.) 6 TrposoTT|-

P Tebt

kws tou

TTpOKip.€VOU

19

Evpr]vr|S

dp[TrtXuivos,

III.

ib.

73*

(iii/B.C.)

tou

" the it was

'

Trfpojeo-TtiKOTos tt}s Xc-you-evT- s ApT«u.i8-opou cruvoiKCas,

landlord of the lodging-house of Artemidorus, as called," and P Oxy X. 1275' (iii/A.D.) o irpoeo-Tios o-uu-(|>wvias auXi-|Tu>v Kal uouo-lku>v, "chief of a company of flute-players and musicians." Cf. also for still wider uses

(Edd.),

P Fay

irpoo-TdvT€s IIeTr|o-ios,

iroiT|0-eTe

P

Par 63*°

Trpoo-Trjo-co-QaL tu>v

(B.C. 164)

Kam

"

(= P

5

13 (B.C. 170?) KaXus " please support Petesis Petr III. p. 20) ii-rrep tou

tov o-rrdpov ueTa

ttjs evScyôpc'v^s

" that you should attend to the seed-sowing with care" (Mahaffy), and P Oxy XII. 1491 5 (early iv/A.D.)

Trpo(ro\T]S, fitting

&ti d^Xiô-is «dv rf TrpoLO-rao-ai tju.o»v, " I am Oappdi confident that if there is any trouble you are supporting .

me"

.

.

(Edd.).

In the early Christian letter

P

Amh

I.

3(a)

iii -

23

140)

is

common

P Lond 44 10 (B.C. 161) Tuyxdvw «v T-fji KaToxfji II.

294

s

f-

UpOU

"

=

"set forth," "aforesaid,"

(=

I.

-ycyoVLOs

p.

UPZ

34,

ta irpoKetpeva

i.

p. £tt[,

(A.D. 146) p[ovXop.a]i u)vr|O-ao-0aL t^v tou TTpO(pTl[Tj€ta[v]

€LS Tr[p]do-lV

Tr[p]oKip€VT]V

wish to purchase the office of prophet in the aforesaid temple which has been for a long time offered for sale" (Edd.), id. 293 23 (i~. A.D. 187)
I

tu> irpoK€iu.c'va) Sapa-rrdau-wvi, A.D. ) Sbs vtiKrjv " cf. also the give victoiy to the aforesaid Sarapammon 28 letter regarding funeral expenses P Gienf II. 77 (iii/iv a.d.) .

(iii/iv

.

.

"

:

(=

p. 121) p.to-8ou lis TrpoK(«LTai)(Spaxpal) TJii the transport of the body) as set forth above 340

Selections,

"cost

(for

drachmae."

"

am present," ripoKtipat passes readily into the meaning U ct. P Lond 1201 2 (B.C. 161) there," as in 2 Cor 8

"am (=

:

III. p. 4) Sid ttjs TrpoK£tu.e'vr|S o-u-yypafjs,

and P Oxy

II.

542

7rpOKrjpvaaco 255

17

(A. D.

(=

48)

Selections,

p.

47)

Tr]poKtip.evr|v

T-f|[v

[Ypa]<(>r|V— with reference to a census.

TrpoAcyco

npoKpijux. " The phrase X W P^ S TrpoKpCpaTos, " without prejudgment in 1 Tim 5 21 the only occurrence of irpoKpiua in the Greek 13 Bible, occurs ter in P Flor I. 68 (a.d. 172), e.g. aertXa],

^pOK)]pVOOW, literally

s "proclaim as a herald beforehand" (Ac 13 *):

PSI V. 486'

cf.

258-7) 'AiroXXiivios irpOK«KT|pux.«v

(B.C.

[tjoOtou to

(3ov

p-e'vovTos poi

l!o*ov

a>s

tov [Xoyov

x«pis TrpoKpLpaaTos For the corresponding verb

[K]a9r|K€t

....

8 Sap 7 in Greek Bible), cf. P Oxy III. 472' (c. a.d. 130) BdvaTov tov £f|v irpoKpfCvavTes, "preferring death to

o-revvd irapt£eiv [sc. to x"rlaTa )> 1' Petr II. I3(lS£) 10 (B.C. 258-3) ?K0es oSv ^KBepa Kal TrpoKr|pu£ov, "issue then a

(only

16 (B.C. 223-2) t\v public notice and advertize," I' Eleph 23 Toi 'E(t9
life,"

and Syll3 7S3 20

KaT olxov

(B.C. 27) tt)s

tov

w[e]Xias

8rjp6o-iov Koo-p.ov rrpoKpeivas.

BGU

21

(late i/A. D. ) TrpoKT|pvx8«VTuv ev Aioo-TrdXei, 1' Oxy I. 44 •n-oWaKis TrpoKTipu^Stia-wv, of taxes put up to auction several

Christ.

times,

8l

I.

16

(A.D.

197)

tw and P Lond o-iv

pacriX iku •ypa(p.p.aTcl) tcis Tafjeis irpoKr|pv>£ai, 29 1919 (c. A.D. 330-340) tdvr| ok rj dfydirT) vp-wv iv irdo-i

t|

love which

is

irpoK\ipi
(/.

irpoKr|pvo-a-op,€vr|),

"your

rrpoA.xuftd.va>, " "receive before to"

Te dp['y]vpiov

should be held."

(B.C.

(cf.

its

" (cf. Zeller Stoics, philosophy for progress towards wisdom 15 cf. It occurs ter in the NT (Phil i".» 1 Tim4 : p. 294). Sir 5 1 17 , 2 Mace 8 8 ), and its colloquial use may be illustrated "

from P Ryl

II.

233

16

tov Kvpiov

(ii/A. D.) e{;\op.a.C
pti£ocri irpoKOTrats, kv

"

dSpais evrjpcpCais,

I

may see your further advancement and (Edd.), P Giss I. 27' (ii/A.D.) (= Chest. I.

that

I

pray,

LSeiv tv

my

lord,

"

ripe prosperity

2q) ciayyiXL£ovti tol tt}s vuKns avTov Kal TrpoKOTrfjs (report of a victory :l9 over the Jews), P Tebt II. 276 (ii/iii a.d.) the fragment of

an astrological work according

p.

the conjunction of certain planets takes place at the morning rising of Venus, diro v£[ot]t|tos tois TrpoKoirds aTroTtXovo-iv, "they cause

prosperity from youth

to

which,

if

upwards" (Edd.), and P Oxy XIV.

20

(A.D. 2S0) KaTa TrpoKO-rrrjv twv epywv, "according 1631 " the progress of the works (Edd.).

to

TlpoKOJtTOJ, " a way, is in late Greek always originally "cut forward used intransitively "advance," "progress": cf. BGU II. 1' 423 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 91) a soldier to his father, en tovtou €Xm£w ravîi rrpoKoo-ai (/. TrpoKoxJ/ai) twv 6t[w]v " on this account I 8eXdvTwv, hope to be quickly promoted, if the gods will," P land 3 6 (astrological ii/A.D.) Ta[x«'ws

—

p.€v ircpl ttjv iraiJSetav

irpoKOTrm, P Gen

ptv TrdvTiov €i)\op.aC
Trpb

P (re

.

for

A (=

.

Kal p.01

74

3

(iii/A. D.

7o8)

18

cf.

immense

TrpoKoir-mv,

A

irpoe'Kov)/«v

62 is afforded by Syll 325 parallel to Lk 2 B.C. where a certain Aristagoras is (before 100),

MGr

TrpoKticpTw,

"come

forward," "progress":

capable," "diligent."

Petr III. 43(2) recto*-™ (iii/B.c.)

expenses,"

"the money

wo-iv,

money

received

advance "

"

OGIS

6 20 (iv/B.C.) 6 Sfjuos

TrpoeiXr|
6 dp]xt[TJeKTOvi, the architect,

paid

KtXeiio-avTos,

in

uv

dyaGwv, and the ll temple accounts from Eleusis Syll 5S7

diro8i8oiis

inscr. of

328),

the bidding

at

by Ilerwerden Lex. 257) a boy athlete

Mk

s.v.). is

irpotXafitv

"to

s in 14 anticipate regards as perhaps an Aramaism, in IGSl 20l^ x SovXirLKia, €ui|/vx l

he

The

which Souter (Lex.

,

In

which

of Lycurgus."

s.v.)

apparently to be found

is *

Trpoc'Xape's

P Cairo Zen

p.€

ktX. (cited

59060

I.

5

(B.C.

described as twv vvv dXt
"

far excelling irpoetXTjoSaa-Lv xp^vov ttoXvv, ttoXv KpeiTTtov, those at present being trained, who had anticipated him by

a considerable time."

For the derived meaning "overtake," "surprise," as Gal 6 1 (cf. Sap 17 17 ), see Field Notes, p. 190, and

P Oxy VI. 92S 8

(ii/iii

A.D.) IVa edv SoKipdo-ns

in cf.

ttoit|0-t|s

TrpoXnp
rrplv

—

had been formed. In Syll S04

Epidaurus

(=

this

3

1

170) (ii/A.D.) from the Asclepieum at occurs ter meaning "eat" (or

word

9 "drink"): 'Tupbv Kal dpTov TrpoXapeiv, KiTpiov irpo15 XapPdvciv Ta dKpa, an*l ydXa p«Ta pt'XtTos TrpoXapeiv.

Dittenberger quotes Wilamowitz to the effect that the temporal force of the irpo- had worn off, and Baunack as finding the idea of praeferre, but he himself thinks irpoXappdveiv a mistake for irpoo-Xappdveiv, which is used in

Greek of taking food. One naturally thinks of 1 Cor where no part of the point lies in the " forestalling" of others: the gravamen of Paul's charge is that there was "no " to devours his own Lord's later 11 21

,

supper

the meal

"

eat," everyone (brought with him in a kCotti

—

supper

the last

cf.

scene of Aristophanes' Acharnians). The subst. Trp6Xrn(
BGU

III.

775

18

(ii/A.D.).

npoliyw. The

force of irpo- in composition is raised again IV. e.g. in the marriage contract

BGU

word, as (time

of Augustus)

" TrpoKoput'vos,

x^P LV

AuKovpyov

at

praised as ttj] re TJAiKta. -rrpoKOTrrtov Kal Trpoa-ydpevos «ts to 6to
for travelling

)

.

striking 3

v-yaaCvciv St)Xu)L
I.

(iii/iv A.D.) «p]piio-8cu ipya., and P Oxy I. I22 " I iroXXois xp°vois Kal TrpoKOTTT€Lv €p.ai, pray 1 your lasting health and prosperity": cf. Gal I *,

ra.

vp.
money

sense of

verb (irpoKoirrw), is not found in classical Greek Rutherford NP, p. 158), but is a term, techit. in Stoic

unlike

P

Tr[po€iXr|]
tcpd8ia,

aSai'vrjTai

TlpOKOm),

dv

which they have received previously," P Cairo Zen I. 2 59120 (B.C. 256) Sid to TrpoXa(3etv Trap' avTov KeppaTtov " because we have received from him in advance eis

trumpeted abroad was shown in all things" (Bell). For the " s0 auction," cf. P Oxy IV. 716 corresponding subst. " that a (A.D. iS6)Tf|v TrpoKfjpu£i.v ytvio-iai, public auction

=

cf.

:

'6

rjpepaLS

:

the

xP tlH,aTL £°v°"cuS'

contract

Tre'vTt d
is

to

be

by

this

1050

27

deposited iv

dv dXXrjXois

Trpociirw-

543

irpopLa.pTvpop.ai "within the

they settle

it

irpoTrarcop days named from

five

the day on which Here the irpo- simply

with one another."

implies that the terms of the contract have been discussed For beforehand, and then embodied in the legal document. this ordinary time sense in the NT, cf. 2 Cor 13 2 Gal 5 21 ,

,

an''.

Thess 3* (with

1

Kaibel 621*

In

Milligan's note).

8s irpoXiryei Ova-rots evcppoo-vviis ptWxav, " editor renders irpoXe'Yei by "hortatur (see Index s.z\). A.I).

(ii/iii

the

)

X<>[p]Tou irpdvoiav, and the probably Christian

1682 6 (iv/A.D.) (= Ghedini, irap«'i;iii to peTa oXoi
providence grant that you may be restored in " security to your home ( Edd. ). See also ihe Delphic precept '

SylP 126S' irjpdvoiav T[i]p[a. For the phrase irpdvoiav iroiovpai, as in Rom 13 14 cf. P Amh II. 40 12 (ii/n.c.) 88ev vpwv pt)8cp£av irpdvoiav iror)o-ape'vwv

"summon

(God) beforehand to witness," "call beforeHort ad 1 Pet I 11 states that this verb is unknown elsewhere except in Theodorus Metochita, about A. D. 1300 but we can now add P Lond IV. 1356 32 (A.D. 7 10 "n-pou.apTvpop.cvos [avTovs ci]s to 6a\puiv to witness."

;

)

interests

899"

T|vaY>
for,"

-j))

arrange to carry out the

may

the proceedings before

you"

consequences of

P Fay 130 7

(Edd.),

P

iroir|o-r|[Tai,

other exx.

:

For

253, Berichtigungen, irpovofjo-ai 6vdp[tov], Kva ktX. (2) mid.

p. 266)

p.

irapaKaXw PÎ V. 542 13 (iii/B.C.) 0-01 Ka8r|K€t virJp twv toiovtwv 12 (B.C. 117) (= St lections, p. 28) irpovoii;io-6ai, P Teht I. 40 Sid to paXio-ra eiripdXXtiv irpovoeio-8ai twv pacrtXix or, " because it chiefly falls to you to look after the interests of the Crown," P Lond 1170 verso 2 " (a.D. 258-259) (= III. p. 199) irapd 'Hp[w]v€ivov irpovo[o]vp€vov twv irtpl :

—

14 0«a8cX
iv/A.D.) tva irpomay provide for the

voT)a-wpai dpyvptou,

Sei

Tas

495

20

dv9"

wv twv

—

£p-ywv

8rjp.oo-iwv

in the sense of

be

265)

tov

Tfjs

p. 72.

12

BGU

—Arckiv

ovv (o-vv i. p. 12S) irdo~r| o-n-ou8fi tvPoXcorOai avTov tov ^dpov, "please to see that " his freighi is embarked with all despatch (Edd.).

"provider," cf P Grenf II. 67 (A.D. p. 10S) ©ewvi irpw(= o)voT|(-rrj) avX(r)1

Selections,

TpiSwv), "to Theon provider of flute-girls." " in the -sense of "steward," manager," e.g. (application for a

lease — A.D.

P Lond

214

3

196-7) Sid

(A.D.

270-275)

It

is

common

P Ryl

II.

Io-iSwpov

(=11.

p.

25 pay regard to," as in Ac 2 a (B.C. 163-2) by P Par 26'-

cvXdpVav

to

irpoopwpevwv.

religious scruple,"

P Flor

I.

99*

Selections, p. 72) ov

—

whom they are 204-1) irpoopwp«vos Tav Tt

regard to the interests of the people over 3

13

placed," and Syll 569 twv evavTiwv eiri|3oXdv.

SSo 10 (A.D. 202) ex. of irpociSov

dir. tip.

using

irpovoi]TT|s,

"

ovScptav

15)

p.

(=

A.D.)

BGU

cf.

jj) irpoopwvTas xal S3* tKao-rov oSv do-Wpos p.

\dpiv irpoopwpc8a pr|iroTc " wherefore we are t[ir]r|pedo-T)i T]ueiv, paying heed lest he should deal dcspitefully with us," P Fay 20 20 (Imperial edict " to iii/iv A.D.) irpoopdo-8ai twv c8vwv ois t
every effort and taking every IV. 1024"'- 5 (end iv/A.D.). precaution" (Mahaffy), The verb is used in a weakened sense in P Oxy I. 63 s

"

-irpov6r|o-ov

I.

(B.C.

For the subst. twv o-Ta8pwv

ttJ irpodi|/€i

is

irpdo^/is see

ib.

An

t)o-8c'[v]t€S.

s.v.

given

p€T
=

Kat ir[po]voT|6€LS,

" see beforehand,"

'

illustrated

(—Selections,

TipoTidaô), " suffer

:

=

Chrest.

irpoopdv.

vo-tis

The mid.

P Par 63 (B.C. 164) «irip«Xtias irpo«vof|o-aTo (3) pass. P Petr III. p. 18) ttjv irdo-av -n-poo-cvtYKapcvos iKTt'vaav (

votjtov,

(A.D.

Kecherches,

irpoairavTwvTas, and Vett. Val. p.

"paying no regard

A.D.) (=11.

(ii/iii

(=

154)

,

(=

2 20 '

I.

in Rouffiac

verb in the act.

this

II. 372''-»(A.D.

P Lond 144 10

For

Flor

fjv

iroiovvTai

LXX, may

237)

tov

Trjs

L

I am by all means irpovow tov \[a]\Kov irdfvTt] irdv]Tws, 21 looking after the copper," and c. ace, as in 2 Cor 8

a.d.i

diroo-Tijo-ai

€pwTa]Tov Tapeiov do'cpaXeias irpdvoiav irotf|0-[T|]o-8€, and from the inscrr. Priene 71 26 (ii/B.C.) t] npi-rjve'wv irpdvoia i

(iii/A.D.)

"

(ii/iii

.

(a.D. 200) 8irws 6 6Kdorr|s Kiipns irpa-ypaTiKos irpd-

voiav

—

P Ryl II. "provide for": (l) act. 51 77 (A.D. 192) c-lrio-TcWtTaC croi dirws aKoXovOa tois cirl 0"0v •ytvoptvois irpovoT|0-ai(= irpdâi, "notice is given you in

OGIS

.

TTpOOpdw.

TTpOrOEW, "take thought

money,"

.

yr\s " therefore as you had made no provision for your I was obliged to remove Arius" (Edd.), P Oxy VI.

"Aptiov,

l

order that you

to.

o-e

P Oxy XIV.

piv tov 8tov irpdvoia oiKeia diroXaPeiv, " may r\

,

7ipo/uot.pTvpo uy.t,

hand

1S9)

p.

169

To

previously."

(

1

the citations in

LS 8

for this

Thess 2 2 ) we may add Menander Fragm.

NT

p. 200,

fr. 696.

[An

interesting instance of the comp'

irpoa-rrdo-xw occurs (mid. iv/A.D.), which the editor have been written by the great Athanasius him-

thinks selr.

may

1

P Lond 1929

in the letter

After referring to the bad health of his mother, the

writer proceeds

—

ir[poJo-irdo-xovTos

13 .

a"ywv .

.,

concerning me, suffering

ovv [p^yia-TOS

"so

that there

[this ?]

ir«]pi

tpov

[«o-tI]

is

very great anxiety " in addition (Ed.).]

2

irpo-

161)

Trpov[o]r|Tf|S ovo-ias.

TtpOTldrCDp. For this NT

air.

elp.

(Rom

4

1 :

cf.

3

Mace

2 21

A)

=

"forefather," cf. the fragment of a Gnostic Gospel, P Oxy VIII. io8l 37f (early iv/A.D.) 6 twv 8Xjwv 8€0-TrdTT|S o[vk€0-t]\ -

rrpovoia.

= 3

14

,

"

ir(aTrj)p

"

occurs first in the Greek Bible providence but is not found in this sense in the NT, where

s "forethought," "care" (Ac 24

irpoevBvprio-is, tiript'Xcia, (ppovTis) 2 260) (= Witkowski

of your care [o-o]v

p.

,

"

(Edd.),

i;yxapio-[Tw

?,

cf.

:

:

cf.

P Flor

II. II.

53 I

j

-

T

it

P Hib

I.

is

=

iroi€i,

79

3 (c.

B.C.

"the objects

(ii/A.D.) ttj irpovoi'a

7

131

Sap

Hesych. irpdvoia-

25) wv irpdvoiav

BGU

in

(a.D. 257)

-rr|v

tov

dXXd

irpoird[Twp' 6 -yd]p ir(aTT()p [dp]\rj i;[o-]t[iv See also CagncU III. 103 2 'Povtpos *wv

twv p]«XXdvTwv.

VXaBi poi -rfjs iSiiis Yevtfjs, and P Parlh I. 342 f. irpoiraTwp irpoYtvco-Ttpe avTOYt'vtBXe (cited by Wiinsch AI-\ irpoiraTwp p. 18).

Kal In Vett. Val. p. 3 22 tovs tc tovtwv irpoiraTopas Kvpiovs, the editor suggests that the former title is perhaps '"f\

=

" inventores."

544

7TyOOy

7rpo7refj.7ra> reference

TtpOTTE^TTCO,

"send

lit.

(i)

S€]
P Ryl

before,"

eirio-ToXujv

II.

irpoirep.cp94vTa

7S

18

"

uir'

tffov,

36

of

packet

PSI I. by me," cf. recommendation vi/A.D. ) irpoTre'p.i|/ai auTas ptTa irdo-r|S and from the inscrr. OG/S 544 32 (ii/A.D.) irpoti|it)s, s irsn^ravTa [ra] irapo8«vovTa (o-TpaTtupaTa), and Kaibcl 39 et
97' (letter of

,

—

"

to the camels to the number of 14 xas o-uvf|9eis Tpods, which form the convoy of Polycarpus and Protys supply the customary foods."

which Field (/Vo/es, p. 131) has collected from late Greek to illustrate this adj. = "rash," "head36 we may add fj irpoir«Tf|S potpa from long," as in Ac 19 For a new literary the epitaph Kaibel 478* (ii/A.D.). reference for the subst., cf. the work on the Trojan War 47 attributed to DictysCretensis, P Tebt II. 26S (early iii/A.D. the exx.

,

)

T)

TrpoireTua.

o-rj

PSI IV.

place

31

1

commanded

the

"with," as

in

8v ouSeis

And

Heb

I 1 *-,

Jn

Ml

cf.

4

13

3

,

NT

,

f).

Lk

almost entirely confined in the

times), as against

(Mk 5", Lk

19

instance

I

37 ,

c.

NT

to the ace.

gen. (Ac 27

1G 2o u Jn iS

'

,

u l"0, Rev

s4

and

)

I

13

):

(679

7 c. dat.

cf.

=

With the gen. constr. in Ac I.e., which is literary, the side of," cf. P Flor III. 340 13 (iii/A.D.) 4k tou irpbs

floppd pt'pous tou irpoKei.p«v[ou] Tbirou. "close at," "at," (2) For the dat. constr.

=

(mid. iii/B.C.)

(

P Flor

irpbs tuh d.TroSr)(i6LV,

SiaXoYf auToi, and

"do you

Xof/yjou 4o-opcvou,

good

Heb

(cf.

33S) oOs

p.

Lk

12

23

13

4

),

opKovs)

{sc.

4S

it.

),

therefore endeavour to obtain you will be held accountable" P Par 46 12 (B.C. 152) (= UPZ i. that

knowing

security,

(Edd.)

7

(=

(B.C. 152)

it.

I.

=

Witkowski 2

III.

382"

5" (A.D.

,

cf.

21)

p.

P

Petr

(A.D. 222-3) irpbs ttj

244-5)

l" v

c 's

^pos

Tiii

The phrase

qui aliqua in re versantur, is (B.C. 118) (]tt\ irpoo-imirTei. tous irpbs

01 irpbs tlvl,

P Tebt

I.

5

95

o-iToXo(7iais)

Kal

dvTi-vp(acj>e£ais)

|»(£oo-i

pe[T]pois

sometimes happens that the sitologi and anligrapheis use larger measures than the correct bronze measures" (Edd. ), it. 30 IS (B.C. 115) eua-

{Ta9p.a>

.

.

tiov ii irpbs Tats vpau.p.a-mais irtpl

«[po]0 oLKorofiiai-

" but

this transaction affecting

irpbs

4iriu.tX«£a

ttj

me"

tbv

(ii/A.n.) b irpbs Tats XP*' (3) c. ace.

(= UPZ tut,

i.

BGU

I.

(
p.

"since

\a(XKa,

aYVOouvTwv

T-fjv

-ye-yovuiav

the scribes being ignorant of

(Edd.),

BGU

xpr|u.aTi.o-Ta)V, -

it

1 ?-

of motion towards

—P

II.

and

455* (i/A.D.) it.

III.

915'

16 (ii/iii

A.i>

)

(iii/iv

"

A.D.) uirovooupai

Amh

145'

Tb 7VWO-TOV Ttjs irpbs dX[Xf|Xo]us knowledge of our intimacy with one

A.D.)

(iv/v

" the

52 Jn 6 ), and from the inscrr. JHS No. 302 (Christian) 8s Si [dv KaKrjv] Kttpav

(cf.

9ebv. Trpoo-evtvKii, ^(rT£(=ai) avTui irpbs

" " with reference to,"

=

(d)

245) xP e ^ a

in

view of"

xix. (1S99) (/.

— P Hib

x €l P a I.

54

)

11

Tats yuvai^lv irpos Tfjv Bucriav, "for he is wanted by the women for the sacrifice" (E>ld.), P Oxy I I15 10 (letter of consolation ii/A.D.) ( Selections, B.C.

(c.

"Y°-P 4o~Tt

—

=

SvvaTat tis irpbs Ta TOtavTa, "yet no one can do anything in the face of such things." oviSiv

bpws

="at

(e)

the rate of

"— P

for a total .

sum

of 8 talents."

stater per

mina."

=" according

it. I.

pvds,

irpbs o-TaTijpa ttjs

.

Oxy

II.

237"-

8Xa (TaXavTal

t^|v ovo-tav TavTrjv irpbs

"

II4

"

fj,

4

(ii/iii

25

(a.D.

this

186)

property

A.D.) tov tokov

interest, at the rate of

—

a

P Amh II. 43 (B.C. 173) to pao-iXiKov x a ^ K °vv, " by just pexpun measure calculated by the royal bronze standard" (Edd.): (/)

to"

10

SiKatuii Tiii irpbs

Lk

cf.

12 47

,

1

Cor 12 7

.

denoting purpose (as in Mk 13 16 131)— P Ryl II. 69 (B.C. 34) diroSoivai Tas irpoKeiptvas kvtj;kou) (dpTdpas) il, irpbs to (g) with the articular

1

Th

2«:

22

inf.

Lightfoot Notes,

,

p.

" to restore to us the aforepr|8Jv Tiiv tK(popiu)V Siairto-ttv, said 15 artabae of cnecus, so that the rents suffer no loss" 22 I 226 (A.D. 99) o-rav b KpaTio-Tos TJYepuiv (Edd.),

t'va direveKKiu

(/.

direve'yKu) )

P Oxy XIV. 1773 8 (iii/A.D.) ot>x £X9w irpbs upas, P Grenf I. 61 8 (vi/A.D.) ev>xas — €l's dvaTrepirw irpbs Tbv ©«bv pou, and with

.

.

.

tov tou vopov SiaXoYLO-pbv iroLTJTat irpbs to T^xtv p€ with a view to my obtaining your dirb 0-0O Porj9«£as, '

ttjs

assistance," P

aKoXov9a

tipov iruis Kal Scricri

iiirb

;

7*),

I.

aiiTbv irpbs Stpairfuva,

1

Cor

Tfjv drjSctav iror]

(cf.

BGU

Par 49 29 (B.C. 161-0)

309) irapaKaXcVas aurov dirba-TetXov irpbs

246

= ou)s

p. 340) irepl To[i]

i.

I suspect that he OTi irdvTios irdXtv tl ttot€ ^x €t ^rpos o"€, " must have some further claim against you (Edd.), P

-ydp

etp.1

irpbs 4auTo(

UPZ

59" (B.C. 99) rjv ^x €t€ """P ? r|pas &vw9«v iraTpiKfjv " the <*nXiav, hereditary friendship which you have for me of

.

rd

I.

14

13

p. 96)

irvXwvi.

[irajpd

and

,

(

Proleg.

pp. 106, 63.

Tats

f.

f.

8 ), P Oxy I. 67 (A.D. 338) irpbs bXvyov dcrxiti, "withstands but for a short time"(cf. Jas 4 14 ), and P Flor s III. 282 (A.D. 520) irpbs bXov xpwov. P Hib I. of mental direction, friendly or otherwise (<•) 3 53 (B.C. 246) ir€tpw ouv do-aXws §tfyyv°- v *,s rrp°S o-« tou

o-DVT]9€tas,

seen in

,

(a.D. 143) PovXdpevos irapcTriSrjpetv irpbs Kaipdv (cf.

13

another"

TlpOQ

5

irpbs,

13 irpbs

9.

— BGU

12 1

II.

(£)

iv.

Epict.

Burney Aramaic Origin of the Fourth Gospel p. 28 " for " {b) of time = (a time) and no longer

irpoiroptuouftvois] (8paxp-al)

42

For

3'.

,

old" (Edd.), P Oxy XIV. 16S0 15

II.

cf.

which

spots

Mk

49

,

"go before," very common in the LXX, but in the confined to Luke (I 76 , Ac 7 40 LXX), occurs ter in the lempleaccount P Oxy VIII. 1 144 (i/ii A.D.), e.g. 9 irao~ro<|>dpo[i]s

(1)

Lk

,

2 2 "is surely

'

9 14 see Rendel Harris Prologue to S. John's Gospel p. S

dvBpwiroxi tou irpbs

Tiponopevo/xcu,

"on

10

t^|v

Herodas

4o-ti
for

19

door'":

irpjbs

(on

Mk

P Tebt

is

(iv/A.D.?)

Headlam KotXrjs 2upia[s. VII. 123) holds that to irpbs ttjv 9upav in idiomatic (not vulgar as Moulton thinks) ttjs

—

7[p07TETl']Q.

To

to

Aau8iKiav

157) aird-

(a.D.

26

Oxy

II.

237

vi3i

(A.D. 186) 8irpovTto-r|s

irpdât. Tots ir[e]pl to[v]tov

irpoTgpov -ypa
Ao"yyaiov 'Pov(J>Olv] tou 8iao-r|poTdTo[u] irpbs Tb pf| v€1 v "see that the ir[«]pl twv auTaiv 7rdXtv auTbv €vtuyx^ '

»

545

TrpocrafifictTov matter

irpocravaXlcTKto

decided in accordance with the previous instrucexcellency Longaeus Rufus, in order that Chaeremon may not send any more petitions on the same is

of

tions

his

subject" (Edd. ), (A™"- 41 I'va] 8' [o]yv |3[eP]a(a Te Kal airav 8iau.e'vT) Ttov Siao-TpwuaTwv r\ xpr|°"{ € j l S rrpbs to irdXiv aTrovpaîis SeTjSrjvai, irapayye'XXuj in order that the use of the abstracts may .

.

els p.*?)

"therefore

.

become secure and permanent, and prevent the necessity of another regisI command ." (Edd.). as a periphrasis for the adverb

tration, (//)

4>8dvov)

.

Jas 4

5

irpbs

dpyupiou TaXdvTwv

e'£

Kal irpbs

6S 24

I.

(a.d. 131) tuj clutov diroSo <^0^> vai

eirl

stipulation that (Dionysius) should repay Sarapion's creditors the debts owed to them," but suggest in their note that Kal

"

irpds might perhaps be connected with

$£,

and

six talents

in the case of all the prepositions, the

Kuhring, Rossberg, and Regard General) should be consulted.

monographs

P Ryl

Abbreviations

(see

to

which

"

add as a further

I

"introduce," as

present,"

—

in

8e'vTu>v

P Tebt II 292" (A.D. 189-190) Kpovfuv similarly vvvel ev 'AAe£av8peia rvy\6.viav Trpoo-d£i{ ei) tuS Kpa(T(o^rw) .

"

will

P Oxy "

eiieXms,

(=

I.

UfZ

p. 124,

'OvoOpei,

=

cf.

in

Heb

10

5

,

P Leid

cf.

:

irpoa-avoptiia-ai.,

LXX

eXXr|o-vi.o-Tel

irpoo-a-

71'-

3

to be in Alexandria, "

the

highness

high-priest

(a.d. 303) tt|v iK[eT]T|ptav irpoo-d-yw

my supplication with full confidence," OGIS 519 12 (c. a.d. 245) Tf|vSe tt|v

present

and from the

inscrr.

20 18 cf. Ac 16 , I Pet 3 iKCTeifav ijueiv irpocrd'yop.ev For the intrans. use of Trpoo-d'yu "approach," :

.

Ac

27

27

"draw

N'A

Trpoa-dyetv Tivd avTois x^pav, drawing near to them," cf. Plut.

"he

Trpoo-TJ-yev,

did not

TTpoay.ycoyi'j.

Mahaffy

P Petr

in

"a

times means Pallis

on

Rom

2

5

III. p.

262 says that irpoo-a-ywyr| someThis would agree with

landing-stage." who thinks that

,

x^P tv

ls

there pictured as

and

and

ib.

P Oxy

3

(=

349

(/.

eXXr|-

526

carting."

"

1

of rent. 14-3) Tfjs Trpoo-aywyfjs -yeYOVutas to "increase gen. plur. Trpoo-avwyiScov in P Petr III. 107(a)- and

The

5

764) (B.C. 45). is seen in epistolary

1

(iii/B.c

(li)

(ii/A. D.)

) is

supposed by Mahafly

to

be used as an adj.

descriptive of ships, or possibly as connected with the

mean-

"

2

XaCpois. KaXd" hail, Calocaerus I, KaLpc, KvptXXds
Trpoo-aYwyi^v x^^ lK °5. the word must mean In P Tebt I. 20 6 (B.C. It,) eirl tu>v Trpoo-a-yw-ywv " refers to "additions to the revenue, and in ib. 72 449 (B.C.

Kal

tou-t^v

55

3

usage "greet," "salute,"

formulae such as

I.

his

"

p. 371) i-bv

i.

Syll 930 ( 705) (B.C. H2-i)avSpas KaXois Ka[l] d-yaSois Kal cjuXovs irapd Stjuou KaXou Ka-ya8oii

8e"Apr|S

I

before

that irpoo-a-yuyriv means "approach" in a nautical sense. In P Petr III. 112 ( /) verso" 1 (p. 290) els

dyuirTio-m.

•yopevduevov

them

bring

(Edd.),

who now happens

Cronion,

dpxtepet,

Cic. v. 2 ouk T)pep.a Ta irpwTeiw advance slowly to the primacy."

For the meaning "designate," as (B.C. 343)

.

=

"that some land was

npoayyopsveo.

.

(/.

75 (judicial proceedings late ii/A.D.) irpoo-axrXiiKuvos Aiovvo-cov Kal 'AttoXXwvCov FXijkwvos,

a haven,

The

=

"

:l

I.

,

.

common

is

II.

near," as in

,

.

(R.c. Ill) iiroo-xvovuevos

Trpoo-d'yu) iir ep) eiri.8eu.aTos,

charge" (Edd.).

of

TCpoodfifaTOV, "the day before the Sabbath," in NT only Mk 15 42 where it is an explanation of irapao-KevT) for the benefit of 6 non-Jewish readers. The word occurs in Judith S and in the titles of PSS 91(92) X, 92(93) KB.

vio-tI)

20

=

=

upwards."

U" u

5S

,

P Oxy

In

addition."

Tols tov SapairCuvos Savto-Tats ia xnrb auToii d4>eiXdu-Eva, the editors translate "six talents of silver with the further

As

I.

14 ' 23

-

="in

(»)

w

The verb in

(as

P Tebt

e.g.

u)v dirb iravTos el'Sous (irupov) v, "undertaking to collect from every class 400 artabae of wheat more" (Edd.), P Oxy II. 267 s (A.D. 36) ats (8paxaais) oiSev tuh KaOdXov Trpoo-TiKTai, "to which nothing at all has been added" (Edd.), and P Kyi II. 99' (iii/A.D.)

.

Jos. Anlt. XII. 39S (x. 3) irpbs i|Sovr|v eKao-Tu)

cf.

Kal x°-P lv

"add";

vmo-xi/oup.€vov) irpoo-d£i.(

ing

landing-stages."

:

me and

children from

tovs

(=

irdvTas

r|p.wv

ai),

P

Amh

II.

all

Christian letter

iroXXd R5.

In

Kar

ib.

(iii/A.D.

)

cio-n-acre

"ask 349

in addition,"

s

(B.C.

"ask besides,"

254-3) direo-ToXKapev

.

.

.

is

seen

in

PSI IV.

irpoo-aiToCvTes irpbs

tols £ p-e(TpT)Tais) tois evocpeiXop-e'vois dXXous 2.

145™

(iv/v A.D.) irpoo-a-yopevu> [tt^v] o-fjv " I cjnXTaTa o-ou Ta [-rrdvJTa, greet your

ia

Sid8eo-iv Kal

highness and

VII. 1070 46 bvoua Trpoa-a'ydpeve Kal

Isidorion,"

TTpoay.iTew,

those dearest

P Heid 6 2S

you,"

and the early

(iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 127) a)s tovs d8eXovs Tju.uiv ev

Trpoo-a-yu>p£ij(to) irdvT€(

P Lond 1912"

to

—

(A.D. 41

r'spp.anKbs Kaicrap -yvr|0-uoTe'pais iip-ds wvats irpoo-a-yopevo-as, Bell thinks there is a " reference to some definite speech or speeches delivered by )

71

po oy.vy.fiou'vco For the AV, RV rendering "go up higher" for irpoo-avd10 Field (No.'es, p. 66 f.) prefers "come up pT)8i in Lk 14 .

,

—

its full force. higher," in order to give irpoomeaning of approach to where the host is sitting

of the single

comp

ci .

dvapaCvu

in

Prov

25',

For cf.

this

the use

and the use of

such passages as P Oxy VII. 102S 11 (A.D. 86) tous (Tecro-apeo*Kai8eKaeTets), els irpocrpaCvovT(as)

Trpocrpaivu) in

Germanicus."

toiis

rcpoadyco

"those approaching the age of 14," P Grenf II. 49* (a.d. 141 'Avoupd irpoo-p(dvTos) eis 1.8 (eTos) Tui eveo-TwTi e (^T€t) )

used in the general sense of " bring " in such passages as PSI IV. 435 13 (B.C. 25S-7) 8s evexeCpiio-ev oticoBo|Mlv Kal irpoo-a-ynydxei (for form, see Mayser Gr. Sapameiov is

.

.

33S) X£8ous, P Magd 27* (B.C. 21S) irX£v8ov irpoo-[d]-yuiv Kal 8ep.e'XlOV O-KaTTTUV.

'Avtwvivou.

rrpooy.vy.?JoKco,

"

p.

From this it Part VI.

is

an easy step

to the

meaning "collect,"

(

=

3

" 43 (Lk S N A), is found in Syll 233 spend in addition 7 497) (after B.C. 229) KaXiis ttjv dYiovo8eo-[tav eKTeXe'o-as]

Trpoo"avT)X«o-ev ovk dXiâ xpr|aaTa.

70

546

7rpoaauaTrXi]poco npoac/.voL7[hip6a>. For this double comp''. 9

II

cf.

),

="

12

up by adding" (2 Cor 9 Philo De pratm. 103 (ed. Cohn) t\v ixtCvav feVSeiav fill

,

irpoaooKia

BupoVepov, "so, whatever you may require, do not hesitate command my services" (Edd.), and P Oxy IV. 743 s3

to

(B.C. 2) iv ois edv 0-0O irpoo-S€f|Tai o-uvirpoo-yiv«'o-8ai avTuii, " whatever "

service he

irpoo-avairX-qpovVTajv.

The

(Edd.).

Usener) ev

npoaava.Ti67û,

=

in mid.

"betake oneself

to,"

"confer or communicate

with," for the purpose of obtaining (Gal I 16 ) or giving (Gal 2 e ) In support of the former usage commentators instruction. refer to the employment of the verb for consulting sooth-

and the

sayers

like, e.g.

irpoo-ava8«'p.evos

•""epi

tou

Diod. Sic.
xvii.

116 Tots p.dvTeo-i

In a report on taxation,

TavTa

subst.

-yCvcTat has the

Gal. p. 64

and Burton

f.

irpocr8«r|o-ei

"

twv

him

28 s (ed. ttXt)o-£ov

want," the

irpoo-

—

,

o-vppa[xi'av.

Zahn

discussed by

Kal

meaning "need,"

p.

)

The word

is fully

<5fju>

Epicurea

7Tpoode%o/.i'u. 2 For irpoo-St'xopai, "receive," "welcome," as in Lk 15 Rom i6», cf. Syll 236s (= 3 543 31 (b.c. 214) ot Kal tovs oIkctos '6rav i\tvQtpiti
and SylP 694 s1

Gal. p. 89

in

being apparently otiose.

P Tebt I. 99 (c. B.C. 14S) Ka]l irpoo-avaTi86p.e8a [tou] dvacpepouEV in' v]iro Ila-yKfpJiiTou dvEi\fj6ai KXr|pov, the reference is apparently to "setting forth in addition." 5

Kal

do-8ev«£o.

require from you, stand by

may

irpoo-8er|o-is

t6v

[Ss'StKJTai

(B.C. 129) diro8«£[du«vos] t^|v «(ivoiav irpoo-Kal 8tjp.[ov] rjuciv irpds Tt Tf|V [ l ^' a v]

The meaning "wait

ff.

for"

may be

illustrated

from P

Oxy

295' (<-. A.D. 35) irpoo-Ss'xo" ^ tov tviauTov AovKâ, "let Lucia wait until the year": cf. the illit. Ostr 1089 5 II.

7lp000.VE%(0, "rise up towards,"

and

irpoo-d"yw

TTpoaOLÊO), "resound."

Ac

27

27

is

read in

only in

B3

:

cf.

s.vv.

For

this

(B.C.

"

I

135-4) Trpoo-Wx°aai as Sstuikos 'PaSdvu (Spaxpds) vv, waiting for the 450 dr. you have given to Radanus,"

am

P Hib

Doric

B*, see Moulton Gr.

ii.

form p. 71,

irpoo-r|x
(for

where

word may have been appropriated from its use " sailors from

that the tech.

Ac 27"

irpoo-a^ttu.

it is

in

suggested

as a kind of term,

9

I. 5S (B.C. 244) toOto Si 0-01 irpoo-Sfôaai is rendered by the editors "and for this sum I will be responsible (?) to " with reference to a proposed loan : they you

compare

P

Petr III. 64(*) 66 (egeSâTo) and 8o(^) 1 (irpoo-cSâTo).

In

P Frankf I 38 89 (B.C. 214-213) Trpoo-St'xopai is intrans. The double comp' 1 irpoo-eio-Se'xouai occurs bis in P Goodsp .

.

Crete, Cyprus, Lesbos, by Corinth, or some other maritime country outside the IonicAttic area."

Cairo 7 8

13

'

119-IlS).

(B.C.

npoodoK&to, "expect":

jTpoadcn.71a.vdco, in Biblical "spend only in Lk Greek cf. Syll 640 (= 3 66l) 10 (B.C. 165-4) irpoo-Sairavr|a-as «ls TaiTa irdvTa ovk 6X£a (see s.v. dXfyos) Ik twv ISiuy, and

io 36

in addition," occurs

:

Priene Il8 u

(i/B.c.) irpoo-sSairdi'r|0-cv u-«Ta tiov o-uva'y[wvo-

8(tuv bpaxi'ds

.

.

.

irpoo-SdKa

8a 8fjs " T)(J.ds, many

In support of the view that in Ac I7 2S irpoo-St'opai means in addition," as against the AV, rendering "need," the following exx. of the verb may be cited:

KV

"need

i»

(iii/B.c.)

(

—

= p.

' '

p.ids inrep|3oXf|S irpoo-StiTai,

delay," P

[119]) 6 Yap naipbs oiSefor the time allows of no further

13

(B.C. 260-59) 8id to irpoo-8(io-8ai 5 " because a p.«'pos ti Tf^s -ytjs aviToxi •truoXoYtas, part of his land has still need of poologia," P Flor I. I 6 (a.d. 153) ur| irpoo- Stojie'i/ois

Lille

I.

18 "needing no renewal," and ib. 56 dXXois avTov irpoo-S^'opJa^ irepl toutwv.

dvaveiio-ews,

p.

127

f.

In other passages the force of irpoo-—, though not so obvious, is not excluded, e.g. P Par 63 151 (B.C. 154) ( P Petr

=

III. p. 30) T
Kwpuv, "the needy villages,"

"villages needing more than they have," P Tebt I. 59 (B.C. 'i'i'i iv ols edv irpoo-Seijo-Be uou tiriTdo-crovTts poi

i.e.

s

irpo-

(a.d. 256) o-uv 8ew <)>dvai 1

VIII.

115S (iii/A.D.) Tfjs) T|(ie'pas irpoo-8oK
In

P Oxy VII.

1021 s (a.d. 54), a notification of the Emperor is described as 6 Si ttjs

"the hope and

is found in Diog. Oenoand. (ed. William) p. 59' ueTd toiovtwv r|)ids dya8iiv irpoo-SoKa, ar]T«p, x<"-'povTas aU£.

8^|

npoodoKia, "expectation": P Tebt

41 I. 24 (B.C. 117) ovk 6X£yw[v] " there was a general expectation " A report from the Jewish War in the time of (Edd.). l Trajan, Chrest. I. i6 begins with the statement that the

last

"without requiring any further consent or from me" (Ed.). See also Field Notes,

1

Oxy

constr.

the concurrence of any other person" (Edd.), P Oxy IX. I20O 36 (a.d. 266) ou irpoo-Seducvos JTt'pas |iou euSoK-rjo-eus u(TaXT|(i\(/«u)s,

127

P

expectation of the world": cf. the Christian P Lond 1928 15 (mid. iv/A.D.) Sid tov Kvpiou T)(iw(v) Xpr|o-Tov Sid t»v ijiciv eux
cv

t|

II.

Ky,

oiKoup.tvr|s Kal irpoo-SoKTêis Kal £Xmo-8e£s,

(a.d. 234) Kal iv ot$ Cf. P Ryl II. 155 16 (a.d. 13S-161) Kal urj irpoo-S£op.o
concurrence

Flor

T-jj

accession of Nero, the

npoodEojuau.

Petr II. 37"

P

s4 a.d. 200) irpoo-SoKii 0-01 (Ed.), and Prtisigke 4317 (<". yfyvavwuai Ka l lippio-pai irapd irdvTiov tcov 0-up.iro-

XiTiiv.

P

cf.

TJuds

irpoo-SoKCai iivTuv,

,

hope against the unholy Jews lay

villagers

—

p-ia r\v tXirls

vopou rjpwv 8a£]ovs

[.

Kal

Kwp[rj]Twv [irpojs tous dvoo-iovs To[uThe same document shows the adj. In a deed of divorce, P Flor I. 93 la (a.d.

dSpujiui' .].

irpoo-SoKiuos. 569), the couple

ut|.

announce

that irapd irpoo-SoKtav,

"contrary

had suffered

«k o-Kaiov

to expectation," their married irovt]pov

demon." name.

in the rising of the Tiiv dirb tov rj

Xoiirf] irpoo-SoKia

life

Saipovos, "at the hands of a mischievous evil In Prtisigke 201 1 FIpoo-SoKia occurs as a proper

547

TTpOat^G)

n-poaeaco same amount as the

at the

rrpoaeaco.

We

chronicle this verb

if

onwards," fact that

it is

2f, where

from Ac

Ramsay

the wind did not permit our straight course to the only for the sake of drawing attention

"as

renders

but there

one of the few words

NT

in the

left

of which

Grimm's dictum holds good, "Not found elsewhere."

(cf.

Moulton

Exp

768 drachmae

irpo
how

nothing to determine

is

;

the two are related

7'xix. p. 41).

the inscrr. a special interest is attached to the 9 (= Chrest. I. iii/B.c. inscr. cited s.v. irXd£, 0G1S 129 of asylum is granted to a Jewish p. 70), where the right

Amongst

—

dcr\i\ov. See further ib. J2& ttjv Trpoo-£vxr|v 246-221) virip pao-iXt'ws riToXeaaiov Kal pao-iX(o-crns tskvuv Tf|V BcpeviKrjs d8eX(f>fjs Kal ywaiKos Kal t
proseucha (b. C.

7Tpooepyd£oux.i, " 16 by working, in the NT only in Lk 19 "gain besides For the double compd. irpoo-6£tpyd£onah see Syll 538 .

(

=

3

21

(B.C.

97o)'

temple

2S8)

with reference to the pillars of a twi «Kdo-Tuii o-ij>dv8uXov

— Trpoo-e£
ki'ovl

,

7Tp00£p%0fl
The

semi-technical use of this verb of the approach of the God is frequent in the LXX, and is found

worshipper to

1 septies in Ileb, twice (to '-) without

20"

an

obj.

cf.

:

P Giss

I.

oSv 8io-ti(beg. ii/A.D.) (= Christ. I. p. 124) d£iu>o-tis avTiii vpa4>fjvai, Vva d£iws crou Kal Tiiv 6ewv ddKvws at a private shrine of of to be

irpoa-eux v oi 'IouSaioi,

ib.

1

'l

_

€vx T v

'Iox»8aioi ttjv Trpoo

l

96

s

(b.c.

® c t*

IOI 6 'EpfiLas Kal ^tXfulTc'pa

ib.

205-1S1) ot iv 'ABpipei and of a later date

'Yv|/io-tu>,

yvvr| Kal Ta iratSia tt|v8€ also be made of a

t|

Mention may

t£e'8pav ttji Trpoo-euxriti)-

where a Jewish deed of manumission, Latyschev II. 52, 6 Tewess announces the freedom bestowed on a slave eirl " m tne proseucha," i.e. in the presence rfjs [irpojo-tuxrjS' of the congregation. Noteworthy too are the further words

same

of the

Kal

inscr.

13

x^P^s Is t[-J|]v Trpo[o-]cr>x-?|v 8wire£as tc "besides reverence and constancy

-rrpoa-Ka[pTep]T|
towards the

place of

if

prayer,"

because

only

irpoo-eXeri,

association of irpo
the Dioscuri.

From

\ov

xJiptQa. court in

performed worship See also Dio Cassius lvi. 9 tois Qtois irpoo-epThe verb is similarly used of approach to a P Oxy VIII. 1119 s (*•*>. 254) irpo
Other exx. of irpoo-e'pxoaai c. dat. are (A.D. 76 179) ouk ou
P Oxy

I.

PouX-rj. s2

and PRylll. 234*

(ii/A.D.) |t[er 6]X£-yov St

Til -y[pa|j.](iaTei.

The

absol. use

(ii/iiiA.D.) irpoo-eX8[d]yT[os

appeared and

is

uou irpoo-eXBovTos 1 Oxy I. 40

seen in P

^do-vijos Kal elrrovTos,

" Psasnis

said."

No adequate parallel has yet been found to the meaning 3 Field "consent to" required by the context in I Tim 6 :

(Notes, p. 211) appears to favour Bentley's conjecture irpotrproverbial fy" for irpoo-epxtTdi, but see Parry ad I. 1 * I5 Berol

—

banquet).

Ac

LAS p.

the

of I

11

a/.):

100 n 4

.

be seen that irpoo-£i>xT| is used =
will

it

in Archiv ii. p. 537 ff., where he notes five Jewish in Lower. "places of prayer" in Upper Egypt, and many For irpoo-euxri. as a place of heathen worship, we may

inscrr.

recall

Latyschev

9S

I.

7

(= CIG

II. 2079) apx[ovr«s] tt|v o-T
irpoa-evxV e[ir€]
•

god

Schiirer (Geschichte 3 , is

A

) 9941 phrase is found in a new Comic Fragment (P 6vos Trpoa-s'pY^Tai (of one coming to a vacant seat at a

(cf.

ii.

p.

444) thinks that Jewish influence

possible in this case.

7ipoo£v%ouy.i.

An

interesting ex. of this verb,

which

is

always used of

is afforded by P Cairo Zen prayer to the gods or to God, certain Zoilos had been ordered by the 59034 (b.c. 257). that a god Sarapis to inform a high State official Apollonios Zoilos neglected the temple should be erected to him. into a serious illness charge and in consequence was thrown _9f- As uevdXTvv uot« Kal

A

TipoOEVyi']. For a pagan instance of irpoo-evxrj in the general sense " " the interestof supplication," we can now cite prayer," IV. 10S0* (iii/A.D.) (= Chrest. I. p. 564), ing letter,

BGU

which a father congratulates his son on his marriage Kara Tds Koivds T)(iciv tvxds Kal irpoo-«ux as Exx. of irpoa-euxri as a Jewish "place of prayer," as in Ac 16 13 (cf. 3 Mace 7 20 ), are readily forthcoming from both in

-

Thus as early as B.C. 217 we the papyri and the inscrr. have a petition from a village of the Fayum, P Magd 35 5 Chrest. I. p. So), regarding a garment deposited cv ttji

(=

irpoo-cvxrii

tuv 'IouStuwv,

a judicial decision as to P Tebt I. S6 18 (late ii/B.C.)

to await

And in the rightful owner. read of a irpoo-€«xVI° v ^ a ' wv

we

w tn a Aibs ?apd Sturos) From Roman times comes a series of accounts waterworks of the metropolis (? Hermopolis), P '

near at hand.

from the

Lond 1177"

(A.I>.

113)

(=111.

p.

iS3>

dpxdvTuvÎ|mj]"

the Satiuv irpo
dpRioo-[T](a[v]

|i[t

TrtjpiepaXtv

But on praying to the god and promising 10ff Trpoo-o^duevos 8[«] bidding he was healed—

Kiv8uv€0
do

to

av[T«. Kal

'

his

t^v

Xtiito ypjyiav

aiiToii -n-poo-Tao-o-daevov

(supply byiav-

8ioti viro|ievii «]d[(i at] ivi.d
iroiT|[
to

v(f>'

is [An important commentary on the whole letter Cf. xxiv. p. 420ft".]. VIII. Deissmann Exp. by supplied 9-n.v).

Tois Preisigke 3740 (i/A.D.) "Ati-pos irpoo-evx"-a[i] See also s.v. tiixo(iau 8tois, Iva ivtaivT].

'ApuTo 7ipoot%lO is

used absol.

P Magd 22 5

=

" attend

(B.C. 221) 6 hi

7 3 recto (B.C. 221)

oti

oil

to,"

attention

"pay

irpoowxev, and

Trpoo-jo-xriKev T](iuv

:

cf.

to"

in

gen. in ib. also P Par 45 c.

(= UPZ\. p. 329) Trpoo-«'x">' r^l « U PT1 Tt KaTi aoi lest he should find anything liriv, "while I am taking heed 34 Heb 2 1 cf. Lk 21 to say against you" (B.C. 152)

:

.

,

548

irpocTKt(pa.\atov

7rpocn)Xoa)

A 531

I Tim 4 is afforded by P Oxy III. where a father writes to his son tois pipXiois avTo pdvov irp6o-«x[«]

trov

13

parallel to

good

11

71

("'

>

attention to your books, devoting yourself to learning" (Edd.) 1 cf. P Petr II. 20" (B.C. 252) p.T| irpoo-«
po oKy.pTepe «

.

' '

«-rrio-To\r|i. 4

™

l Xd£«i [.] Trpdcr«x«. 410 (A.D. 16) SiuT-npixwfi-] " VI. 930 11 give heed to Soterichus the stonemason," V Oxy clSvta on koto avTov A.D.) 7ap Trepl (ii/iii T|(iept(ivovv "for I had no anxiety about Svv[a](ii.v pt'XXei 0-01 irpoae'xctv,

II.

him, knowing

•

that he intended to look after you to the best 12

of his ability" (Edd.), ib. XIV. 16S2 (iv/A.D.) to tc'kvov See also P Tor I. i" 1 35 o-od tois fp-yots eavTov irpoo-exeTiu. ^Kao"Ta Trepto-Trdv (B.C. 117-116) p.^) Trpoo"€KT€ov 0.VTW1 Trap' -

T0VS

TT€pl

TOV "IIpOV.

For the

subst.

Trpoo-oxrj.

as in

164)

(= P

Petr III.

p.

(B.C.

irpoo-oxfjs,

" with

fitting care,"

18 Sap 6

20)

,

P Par 63 41

cf.

evSexop-evris 27"* (cited s.v.

tt)s

p-cto.

and P Tebt

I.

evOvpeopaO.

npoorjlow, "nail to I

"

:

cf.

Mace

3

4")

Syll 588

:

3

200 (c.

P Tebt

Trpoo-]r|Xwps'va,

x^

6

"

1-

dStaXtirTws

eis

to kv

2'

P Lond 904 (A.D. 104) (= III. p. 125, Selections, an order to certain persons to return home, in order that they may carry out the census and ttj irpocr[rjKovjO-rj " and continue stead-

avTois 7€wp-ytaL irpoo-KapT€pr|o-w[o-tv, fastly in the husbandry that belongs to them," and P Amh II. 65 s (early ii/A.D.) a petition of two brothers, who had

been chosen as cultivators of the royal domains, that one of them should be released iva SvvnOwpev Kal Tr] eavTwv -ytwp-yia irpocrKapTtpeLv, "in order that we may be able to attend to our own cultivation as well" (Edd.). Other exx. c. dat. reiare P Oxy III. 530 9 (ii/A.D.) tirv uaTr|[v] 8t twl tov Ilavo-Lpiwvos

xP° vov irpoo-KapTtpfw, "I have been so long engaged with Pausirion's business to no purpose," Preisigke 15 (A.D. 207) Tais (iriPa[X]Xovo-avs T|pe[iv] xp" ais 42S4 22 ov irpoo-KapTcpovcri bk •n-poo-KapTtpeiv, and Vett. Val. 220 too-ovtov

II.

332

The verb 261

12

is

common

=

"attend" a

7ipoo))},VTO<;,

" one that has come to " "a Judaism from proselyte," lit. some Gentile religion, occurs quater in the NT, but is not found in classical literature, unless in the Scholium on Apoll. Rhod. i. 834 K0.8dir«p pcTOLKOvs Suvrptptiv Kal Trpoo-r|XvTovs A Cyrenaic inscr., Preisigke (cited by Hort / Pet. p. 154). 1742, records some interesting names 'Iwcrfjs Kpio-irov

—

.

.

AvKa Taiov

.

.

Sdppa

Trpocrr|XvTos.

TtpOOKCUpoQ,

NT =

which occurs first in 4 Mace I5 2 8>23 is used in the " " for a " 19 The word is found ). season," (-2 Cor 4 transitory inan edict of Caracalla, P Giss I. 40"- 26 (A.D.215) {—Ckrest. "in I. p. 39) •n-plo.'yp.aTeias irpo[o-]Katpo\i, with the meaning " OGIS 669 15 (i/A.D.) tt|v irpdo-: cf. season," "opportune Kaipdv tlvos dSiKLav peipno-dpevos, where the editor defines '

,

it

as " temporis cuiusdam rationibus 3

accommodatam," and

44

(a.d. 17S) ti ri% rrpdo-Kaipos eopTf) tov Syll 737 (= nog) 6«ov, with reference to a feast which took place on a special

See also Pclagia-Leêndeti

occasion.

p.

12- 6 iyi> p£v t)Xeu-

P Oxy

court, e.g.

(A.D. 55) ov Swapcvrj TrpocrKapT€pf)o-ai

tu

II.

Kpirr|p(u>

8td yvvaLK€Lav do-8€V«Lav, lb. 260 14 (A.D. 59) irpocrKapT(pT|" remain o-«iv p-e'xpi ov d 'i\ui\i.tv irpos cavTovs €y[P]Lpacr8fjt, until our suit is 1TpOO-KO.pT€pT|Cri( .

.

.

decided" (Edd.), and P Hamb I. 4' (a.d. S7) — €t)v TW UpwTaTUJ TOV KpaTCcTOV TJ^CpOVOS

pripaTi (see the editor's note). c. dat. pers. cf. P Giss

For the verb

.

irpoo-Kap-

p.T|8evl pepcpdfjvai.

p. 73),

16

(A.D. 176) Tas 8yo[a]s «£r|Xwo-av[T]es, extracting the nails from the doors."

Cf.

tt] o-TpaTrj-yia

oath of a

,

Similarly

B.C.

15 *) 349 (= 704) (c. B.C. 45) TavTa iv SsXtwi. 26 3 7C-ypappcva Trpoo-rjXwo-ai tva e^fji. and ib. 366 (= 799) to avTov T€ D. o-avi8ioi[s] Trpoa-r|Xova-8aL 3S) (A. €p7ao-TT]piov

ib.

Tcpwv

,

tXiKSt. 14 (Col 2

&XXa xpt 1"™ iravToSaird

So)

on taking

strategus

in a certain

Ac 6 4 Rom 12 12 cf. the 4 office, P Oxy I. S2 (iii/A.D.)

course of action, as in

:

.

-

.

For irpoo-KapTepe'm, "continue steadfastly"

(ii/A.D.),

I.

79"-

9 (e.

iroiti,

irpoo-KapT€p€t r|ptv Kalirdo-t tois n-pd^pao-i o"ov, (,.

A.D.

1

38-161)

(=

A.D. 117)

dXXd P Lond 96 s

'EiracbpoStiTos eus tovtov ovSev dptXco-repov

1

tu N«0Kv8ei,

II. p. 153) irpoo-[K]apTep€LV

and P Oxy XIV. 1764 1 pend.)

(iii/A.D.) iroX[X]cu T)pe'pai (nom. " for irpoo-KapTtpovpev îXt'a Ttu pocrxop/ a7[€]£pto, days we have been waiting for Phileas the butcher."

many The verb

is used absolutely in PSI. VI. 598' (iii/B.c) irpoo-KapT€pr|o-ov ovv ^ws dv'ETt'apxos irapa7€vr|Tai.

7lp00K7.pTtp1]0lC,.

The only

LS 8

reference for this subst. in

is

18 and Eph 6 ,

"Biblical" list. Two other exx. can, however, now be quoted from two deeds of manumission from Kertch (Panticapaeum) on the Black Sea. The earlier

Thayer includes

it

in his

of these, Latyschev II. S3 13 "- (a.d. Si), runs— x w P l s Is t[t)]v " besides irpo[o-j€vxr|V 6wir€ias tc Kal irpoo-Ka[pT€p]T|cr€ws,

reverence and constancy towards the place of prayer"

Deissmann x.

p.

571

LAE p.

ioof., and, independently,

:

Hicks J

see

TS

f.

Oe'pwcra vpds d-jro tt|s TrpocrKaCpov SovXtias.

rrpooKyJ.ea). For the mid. "call (someone) to myself," which alone is found in the NT (Mt io 1 al.), cf. P Amh II. 35 22 (B.C. 132) 29 (c B.C. 103) irpoo-Kci.Xeo-du.tvos tov IlaaXdn-iv, P Fay I2 •irpocrKaXto-duevoi tov tc AlokXt|v Kal Appwvi[o]v, Syll 1 77 '

(=

3

344)

42

XeVacrflai.

(«.

dirb

Proltg. p. 157.

ovSauus

moned."

B.C. 303) e|[«'o-Tui tov diroSr|povvTa irpJoo-Ka-

tov dpxeCov Kal drro

The

pass, occurs in

irpoo'KeKXTip.tOa,

ttjs

P Tebt

" we have not

oiKias, I.

and see

s

58 (B.C. ill)

yet

been sum-

7[p00K£rj>a)M0V, 38 "pillow," "cushion" (Mk 4 284-3)

°"Tpcip.a a,

P Eleph s 6 (B.C. 23 Oxy X. 1277 (A.D. Ta irpoo-KscodXaia, "I have :

n-poo-KttpdXai.a p,

255) irtTrpaKa to TpUXivov Kal sold the couch and the cushions." 32f

cf.

I'

In

the

KoXaKtCa of

(ed. Jebb), the flatterer is represented Theophrastus p. 40 as tov iraiSos tv tw 0turpu> dcpcXdpcvos to irpoo-KtcbaXata avTos vTroccTpwo-ai, "taking the cushions from the slave in the theatre, and spreading them on the seat with his own

hands."

-

549

TrpoaKKrjpow

7rpo
XpOOK/.7]pO(D.

Ac

In

4

the only occurrence of this verb in the NT, •7rpoo-tKXr|pii9r|o-av is best understood with a pass, meaning 17

,

answering to its pass, form, "were allotted to": cf. OGIS s 257 (B.C. IO9) XcXcvKeis TOVS (V JKspiai TT|S Upas Kal do-vXov

piv tu> iraTpl rjpwv

dpxrjs]

[i%

.

.

Often the verb Kvvf|o-ai— a 3

H73)

without object.

is

(= UPZ

B.C. 161 or 160)

(=

tK Ti-ai8bs irpos T£ tov T|p€T«pov iraTt'pa ktX.

-rijs

.

the rescripts of the deified Trajan " (Edd.) are exx. of irpoo-Kuvt'w with an object other than a god, though the last instance falls little short.

Trpoo-KXrjpuj9evTas.

with Dittenberger's note. See also 1' Par 63"" ls (B.C. 164) ^Sei pev ovv Snpo8tK^ iraiSTja -Trpoa-KCKXnpaipe'vov Kal ptpvnp«'vov

13S) irpoo-K«vel[v] bciXovT«s Tas dva-yv[o-19ao-as toO 9
T[p]aiavoC

close

very

:

2

is

read in

(B.C.

See

13)

word

Tim

1

nf|

= "judicial summons," " invitation," 21

5

AD

we may

al.,

BGU

cite

irpdo-KX-n(a-iv)

Trp[o
f]

IV.

which 1131

51

In MGr the meaning is (Edd.). weakened into "honour," "offer respects": see Thumb Handb. p. 352.

The

subst. Trpoo-Kvvr|pa,

numerable pagan Tfoiii

irapd (tu Seivi)

R.

behalf to Thoeris

:

irpoo"€KXi9i]T€

dirocTToXois

-yap

pepapTvpnpe'vois use of the verb in Polyb.

("attested"), and the intrans.

51-5-

(=

(ii/A.D.)

m

letters

7lpoOK/.iva>, "incline towards," "attach myself," is found in the XT 36 s1 only in Ac 5 (cf. 2 Mace 14 ), where Blass ad I. notes that " " cf. Clem. apparet de secta magis agi quam de seditione

iv.

fir[l

:

Alexandria to pray"

8iao-ToX(r|v).

s.v. irp6
47

Asclepius) eX9elv

(ii/A.D.) exPIH-o-Tio-ev (jr.

P Tebt II. 4i6 7 (ii/A.D.) Upby pfjpa Kal trpoo-Kuvrjcrai " I came to €-y«vdpT|v els 'AXe£dvSpiav -Trpoo-[K]vvf|o-av,

7ip6oK.h}C>lC,. this

(before

p.

to]

For

Thus P Par 49 s2

309) «[d]v dvapii Kavi Trpocr11 parallel to Ac 24 Syll S07 i.

9eu>

Selections,

not in the

NT,

BGU

p. 93)

to irpoo-Kvvnpd

KaT aiKdo-rnv rjpatpav irapd Tui Kupiui P Oxy III. 52S a (ii/A.D.) to irpoo-KWT|pd "

I

who

used in in-

is

the formula to irpoo-Kvvnpa o*ov and the like, e.g. III. 846 s crou

[iroijuj

cf. [Scpjdirti&ei o~ou irvui irapd ttj :

perlorm the act of veneration on your " loves

you

For a possible

(Edd.).

ex. of irpoo-KiJvr|pa irow'io occurring in a Christian letter, see ib. XI\. 1775- (iv/A.D.) to irpoo-Kuvrjpd o-ou iroiw Ka9* tKao-TTjv fjpt'pav irapd tw 5«o"TroTr| 9cu> biru>s bXdxX-npdv see Ghedini Letters, p. 254 f. diroXdpo)

npooKUoi;.

o-t

:

Like its verb, irpdarKAio-is where it has the meaning of " Clem. R. (21, 47, 50).

is

a

NT

air. etp., It is

partiality."

Tim

1

5

21

npoo-K\ivr|o-is

,

found ter in

(vi/vii

found in the

is

P Oxy

late

A.D.) T|Y6io-9w ttjs 67tlo-t[oJXt]s

tj

12S

I.

z'erso 13

eiro
xaTa

XP^'os -Trpoo-Kuvrjo-LS tt] vp^Tepq. evSoôTnTL, "in the forefront ot this letter we would place our due and fitting obeisance to

"

your excellency

TtpoaKO/J.dcD,

(Edd.).

"stick to,"

Eph

5

31

"cleave to," is used metaphorically, as in 7 D) quater in a vi/A.D. Will, P Oxy XVI. (cf. Mk io which a man makes certain dispositions with regard

1901, in to the wife

who had been "joined"

to

26

him,

tt|v

e.g.

For the subst. irpoo-KoXirp]oo-KiuXXn9fio-dv [poi yuvaiKa. 306 Cf. Xr,o-is see P Lond 1177 (a.d. 113) (= III. p. 189). s.v.

KoXXdio.

npOOKOTlTOO. The metaph.

npoaKvvrjTi'-jQ, " " a worshipper.

[LAE,

For

p. 99) following

this word in Jn 4 i; Deissmann Cremer {Addenda p. 1120) cites ,

from pre-Christian Greek an

inscr. from Apamea in Syria (Waddington 3,2720a) containing a decree drawn up in the " " interests of the worshippers that come up tois dviovo-a The word is (dviovo-i, Cremer) irpoo-KuvnTals. again found in the iii/A.D. inscr. from the same district CIG IV. 44 7451

—

.

use of this

word

NT

"stumble at," "take offence at," as in I Pet 2 8 may be illustrated by M. Anton, vi. 20, x. 30. The verb is found in SylP 9S5 11 For the adj. (i/A.D.), unfortunately in a broken context. in the ,

21 22 irpoo-KoirriKds see Vett. Val. pp. 65 , 6S

,

212 21

.

rcpoo/.x/Jco,

NT

20

3

only in Ac 13' , 28 : cf. Theophr. Jebb, where the loquacious man is described as Too-avTa -n-poo-XaXwv Tots traiSoTptPats Kal to," in

"speak

Char.

104

p.

10

ed.

"chattering at this

SiSao-KaXoLS,

rate

to

the trainers and

masters."

npooKweco,

" do obeisance " to," worship," used generally of a god,

as

P Flor

11

332 (i/iA.D.) Kal ov[t« e]Xovo-dpr|V [oS]t« In Ptoleirpocr€Kijv^(ra 9eovs
dat., as often in the

NT

(see Proleg., p. 64), e.g.

(i/B.C.) trpoo-KtKuvriKa Tf|v p.€Y^°" TTl v "edv

OGIS 1S45

Kupiav SiuTtipav

To-iv.

P Giss

I.

II 11 (A.D.

IlS)

(=

Chvest.

I.

p.

jjj)

ov irdpeipet irpoo-Kvvfjo-ai
—

ucpeXov o-t,

d

BGU

423

Trpoo-Kuvt)o-u tt|v

irsTao-flat

15

«r<«>l

ib. I.

17 p.

11

i

P

'

71" (a.D. 303) irpoo-tXapdpnv epau-rt) ds XV1U — SckouvSov, and P Leid \Y ii/iii A.D.) Po^9€tav In P Lond 23 irpoo-ciXrjppai t^jv Svvapiv tov 'APpadp. jyv/j" - (B.C. 15S) (= I. p. 3S, UPZ i. p. 153) the verb

Oxy

I.

-

(a

;66)

Kal iXOtiv Kal Trpoo-Kvvfjo-ai

(= Selections, p. 91) Vva o-ou 22 x*P av an d P Tebt II. 286 (a.d. 121(ii/A.D.)

7ipoo/.y.updva> is found only in NT in mid. = "take to oneself," "receive": cf. BGU IV. 1141 3 ' (B.C. 14) Sis Trpoo-eXaPopnv aiTov eis oIkov Trap' ep.e' (cf. Philem 17 1, P Fay I2 10 (c, B.C. 103) Trpoo-Xapdpevos
.

.

',

l

used as a

t. t. for enrolment in the army, irpoo-XaP€0-9ai tov irpowvopao-pt'vov pou d8eXcpbv AtroXXwviov «is tt)v

is

'

550

jvpoautvco ("a band under one

Ae£«iXdov

Menandrea

verb

=

standard").

In

" borrow."

Tipoa/xdvco, "remain," "stay on": P Vat

A (B.C. 168) (= UPZ i. 303) ov vap "irdvTws Set cttcvws tiravdvovTa
p.

irpocriropevopiai

TTpOOniJZTCO. For the literal meaning "fall upon" in Mt 7 25 see s.v. " fall at one's feet," irpoo-iraCw, and for the derived sense 30 III. 954 cf. the Christian amulet BGU "supplicate," (vi/A.n.) (—Selections, p. 134) dvie Xtprp'e. trpdo-irto-t iirtp

iVa TeXeCtos

t|j.od,

The verb

PSI VI. 614 13

o-ol

Trpoo"iriirTT|i

257-6)

(B.C.

:

-

.

.

7Tpoao
NT

19:

=" befall,"

"happen,'

Kal 'Hpa-ydpai, iav t£ 12 rutv Ka9* avTov, firiptXws, ib. IV. 34° pi)Scu(av viro<|;iav IkcCvui ve irpoo-ireo-tiv,

244-3)

(B.C.

"to

avTovs,

release

8tov Xtmjupvia irpoo-irô-Tii them when service falls to

P Par 39 s (B.C. 161) (= UPZ i. p. 143) Kaddri 16 (B.C. 28) «dv ti 4XXo irpoo-n-hrrei poi, BGU IV. 1206 ib. III. IOII" 12 (ii/A.D.) Kdv irpoo-iWo-ri, o-npavun
7 (B.C. 258) reference is made to some iron as a 59031 necessary part of a boat's equipment— to[v o-£]ST][p]ov 8v

[aJvavKatov

rjv

i)irdpx,€LV

lv to>l ttXoCuu irpbs

Tas

irpoa--

P Petr II. 38 verso (i) 16 (Ptol.) Ttt \p«£as. to irpoo-ir[hrr]ov[Ta describes cases "falling" to a judge decide.

= " owe besides

Field Notes,

p.

" (Philem our documents,

or in addition

common

is

225)

in

although it is not always easy to distinguish it in meaning from the simple o(j>«CXo> : P Hib I. no 36 (accounts— c. B.C. " I owed an ad270) -rrpo
our sources

irnrrovo-as

pas povovs-

cf.

78*

in

(iii/B.C. )».7pd4>€ $«

al[o-Te]

I.

diroXyeiv

7rpooop/u'£(o, 53 cf. the similar use of "bring to anchor" (Mk 6 ) u ' (B.C. 343) (= I. p. 123, UPZ wpoo-oppiw in P Leid U in the Serapeum that i. p. 370), where Nektonabos dreams he saw a papyrus boat (ttXoiov irairupivov) Trpoa-opp-TJo-ai tis 4 i-b Mc'piJHv, and P Goodsp Cairo II (iv/A.D.) tvefidXoy els TtVo-airXotov £«'o-Ta[s] i.TaXiK(ovs) (KaTov irpoo-oppoOv

iiYiavu>.

common

e.g.

P Hib

irOT£|MlV«.

is

sum with expenses,"

ib.

63"

265) cri ofiv

B.C.

(<\

Sidp6u>o-aL aviTois to X[o]nrbv 8 irpocroêtXtis p.01,

" do you

them the remainder owing from you to PSI IV. 360' (B.C. 252-1) t'va Ko[p]£o-wvTcu

=

"come to my An interesting use of the verb shows it 30 ears or to my knowledge," e.g. P Par 63 (B.C. 164) (= P 96

p.

Petr (B.C.

51S)

p.

t0|3i

III.

s

20)

p.

irpoo-ireVruKtv

<)i(t]vi)>,

irpoo-rreVruKev, Witkowski* Revill Mel p. 295, Archiv ii. iv t» JJaiov dvairXttv

T|piv

(= P

131-0)

and P Oxy VII. 1027'

(i/A.D.) irpoo-t'irto-e'v

p.01.

therefore settle with

me"

(Edd.),

tov irpoo-o4)€LX(ip€vov

26"

(B.C.

XapdvTa

162) irap'

UPZ

(=

r\v

T|U.oiv

i.

p.

(with editor's note),

24S, Selections, p. 17) tiri-

vpa^|v

tuv

otpeiXope'vwv

T|piv

Kal

Scovtwv Kal Tiva irpbs Tivas xpdvous irpoo-w££Xr|Tai " iirb tivuv, when he has received from us the written list of the necessaries owing to us and what further debts are

due us along with the periods for which they have been 42 owing and the persons who owe them," and P Oxy I. IOI diroT€icrdTu> 6 8 8'dv D. 142) penio-8wp.€Vos (A. irpoo-ocpuXeo-rj " any arrears owed by the lessee shall be paid p«8' T)(j.ioX£as, with the addition of half their

amount"

TlpOOTTOlECO.

P Par

(Edd.).

P Oxy

In

KvpeCous

I2I 21 (iii/A.D.) y.f\ irpoo-iroi.T|o-Tis irpbs tovs editors translate "don't make over

I.

aiiTuv, the

anything to their masters," but suggest that the verb may have the sense of the mid. "don't make any pretence."

This is the meaning generally given in its only occurrence Lk 24 28 (cf. Job 19 14 ), but see Plummer

ad

NT ICC

I.

Other exx. from the Koivr) are P Oxy pr|8Jv irpoo-Troiriflrjs <:ws €ir'

dvaSio irpbs

"claim nothing until I come and the fragmentary PSI

pai,

(Edd.),

to

III. 531 o-J

5

(ii/A.D.)

Trapavevo(=«i)-

you auspiciously" 220 8 (iii/A.D.)

III.

See also the description of the ironical man 10 Theophr. Char. p. 52 (ed. Jebb) irpoo-7roiT]0-ao-6
in

7ipoaoy9it,oi occurs in

Heb

the verb denotes

3

10

'"in

citations from the

"am

disgusted with," 32 the subst. irpoo-dx9i.o-pa see 3 Kingd 16

LXX,

"abhor."

where For

cf.

14 .

.

7lpo07lopEVOpU.l,

"come

TTpOOTTCu'cO.

any good parallel for the meaning "fell upon," "struck against" which -rrpooweo-av requires 20 3 Sm Ps qo(qi) 12 ). In these in Mt 7= (but see Prov 25 It is

difficult

to find

,

circumstances Traio-av,

252

and

Lachmann has

is

conjectured a reading irpoo-eix. (1908), p. supported by Nestle

ZNTIV

f.

Wilcken

10 "very hungry," Ac io : one of the rapidly decreasing " Not found number of NT words, of which it can be said,

elsewhere" (Grimm).

Berichtigun°m

t

is

p.

now

read by Cronert and

126) in

P Eleph

223-22) irpoo-irofpejiJovTai dvopdôvrts ktX. 27

s

(B.C.

(B.C.

159)

218)

tiriTpeTrr|i.

pjb,

(= UPZ

•n-optveTaC poi,

P

:

irpoo-?rop€utcr8ai.,

cf.

1S 5 (B.C.

P Magd

P Par 50 3

'AiroXXiiviov tt8ov, irpoo-p. 365) II. 33" (c. B.C. 157) tovs Trpoo-iropevo-

i.

Amh

"

advoirpbs Tas irpoo-oSiKas Kpt iu-iv irpoo-dSuv îvoptva Kara XP^ V0U S irpoo-irop«i[«
cates

TZpOOTlElVOQ,

near," "approach," (see

onjvT|-ydpous

who

paKpoTt'pous. In the

NT

the verb

is

used only in

Mk

io 35 , and

is

551

Tvpocrp^yvvpi

irpoacpdyiov

one of many exx. of of irop
this writer's preference for

indeed, except in 9 30

:

simple verb at

does not use the

lie

,

compounds

was manifestly small, Harnack's thesis in his "Sayings of Jesus" as to the connexion between culture and compound verbs cannot pass unchallenged: see further

irpoo-Taortai. [ir]poo-(Speiwv, putting pressure on the leaders of the persons just described " and for (Mahaffy) the adj irpoo-TaTiKos, cf. P Oxy XVI. 1857 1 :

As Mark's Greek

all.

"

[6o>s

culture

Exp. VII.

vii. p.

411

A.D.)

(vi/vii

d-irdo-THAa Tri iutTtpa irpoo-TaTiKfl (it-yaXoirpsireia send to your protecting magnificence ."

.

"I

.,

.

.

f.

TipoOTlOllfM,

TTpoapr/yvvfu, "dash against," Lk 6 48f cf. M. Anton, iv. 49 8p.oi.ov tivai Tfl &Kpa rj 8ir|V€Kws Ta Kvp-ara Trpoo-pTJo-o-tTai, "be like the promontory whereon the waves break unceasingly."

"add." v »

-

:

372

With Heb 12" we may compare

(ii/A.D.)

Amh

P

II.

29

20

P Tebt

and

read in the critical text of

is

"appoint,"

(c. I.

7

B.C. 250) 1

(B.C.

pao-iXe'cos

114)

Ac

26

17

cf.

:

.

.

.,

irpoo-Ta£dv[T]uv

(3ao-iX«'uiv

uijBe'va Tiov eirl tiov Kpirnpuov Kal tot dX[X]uiv twv irpbs " the \p«£ais Sj'xto-Bau (Y K ^^H- aTa •, sovereigns decree that neither anyone who exercises judicial functions nor any of the other officials shall receive .," where complaints . •

.

the editors note that the formula fSacriXe'wv irpoora^dvTiuv "appears to be used in cases where the following decree not quoted in

is

its

exact words,

whether because

it

was

extracted from a series or because the construction is altered to oratio obliqua" See also P Reinach 18 21 (B.C. 10S) . The verb is common in irapd Ta irpoo-TeTa-yut'va. the inscrr., e.g. Syll 365 (= 3 79S) 16 (a.d. 37) 6 .

.

U

.

.

.

Trpoa-erafje Tois

dpxovo-i

\|/r|io-|jLa

=3

i>7ravTT]o-€a>s

Stjôs

Strass

P Oxy

(his

III.

I.

direst.

(a.d.

41-'!

250)

Other

Xdyos follows).

471

II.

dXXous

^<)>t|S

2

(ii/A.D.) Tr]poo-8rjo-w

ti Kvpi.« irep[l oi] 8avudo-«is otp.ai, "I will add a fact, " lord, which will, I expect, excite your wonder (Edd.),

VII.

Trpoo-Ta£avTos

P

and

p]r|Tu)p Trpoo-t'euKev

exx. of the verb are

npoaT&oao),

''E x 8es

irpoo-«8r|K«v

iratSas,'

to-xilKe'vai.

EapaiWiov

Kal

1062* (ii/A.D.)

ra

OTi

my id.

to "adding that the summer ones (sc. fleeces) \\ere best" (Ed.), P Ryl II. 153" (a.d. 138-161) ravTa oi Trpoo-8«ls

toriv

Bs'peid

Kpeio-o-ova,

the

7rpo7t7pap.p.e[voi. eirh-poTrot.] (ion

Ka[l

Xfia-ovTai Kal irpoo-8r|o-ovo-iv Tii

viii

K]Xr,pov(5(i[oi.]

uov,

" these

(sc.

|«Tecertain

allowances) shall be claimed by my aforesaid guardians and and delivered to my son " (Edd.), I. 8' L 15 (a.d. 24S) (8t]Xw]8t] Trpoo-T<8fio-8ai ei[s dp(8a]i)o-tv utiv[6s IIa]vvt,

BGU

heirs

and Of//-ii59 3 (ii/iii a.d.) irpdo-8«s «is 6Vop.(a) 'Eiriov(iixov), "put down to the account of Eponychus." With the use

Ac 2" Preuschen

of the verb in

Demosth.

xviii.

(So-a

39

(HZNT

eKovcriujs

ad

compares

I.)

Tiiv

irpoo-tTiBtTo

tto-

XtO-(JldTWV.

The

€10-71-

confident

assertion

Hebraism

of

the

in

idiom

7T|(rao-9ai aurois, and id. 523 ( 57S) (ii/B.C.) pi| For •7roiT]o-as tl T
irpoo-e8€To m-'uxlrai, which Luke (20 11 ') deliberately substitutes for the udXiv dir«'o-T«iX€ of 12 1 , needs some

KaXus

p.

oitv 'i\u,

18

'AiroXXwvie, €TraKoXov0T]o-aL

6eov Trpoo-Td-yuao-iv, and for Trpoo-TavTj 2 p. 18 (ed. William).

cf.

vnb tov Diog. Oenoand. o-c

Tots

TTpOOTClTlQ. We can supply no instance of the fem. irpoo-Td-ris (Rom l6 2 ), "protectress," "patroness," from our sources, but the niasc.

BGU

irpoo-TaTus is common in various connotations, e.g. IV. 1 1 36 s (u>vi .

•n-pocrrdTni.

tpdv[u)v x
I'

Oxy

II.

.

299

.

.

.

1

i/A.D.)

(late

Mk

reconsideration iv.),

goes so

1150

(vi/A.D.) o 0eos toS

r|p.(iv tou d-ytov lXo^'vou, "the god of Saint Philoxenus our patron." The title is applied to the officebearer in a heathen religious association in Foucart Associa-

irpoo-Tdrou

tions Religieuses p. 202, No. 20 31 (Imperial times) 126) 8oKi|ia[y]Tu> hi 6 irpo
(

= C1G

I.

dpx"pavio-Tt)s Kal

6 -ypap.u.aT«vs Ka[l 01] TaaCai Kal ctuvSukoi cf. and Otto Pritstir ii. p. 75, n. ' See also and Field Noles p. 166. :

I.e.,

SH ad Rom CR p. 6, i.

,

«(iol

[eWai

p.6]iJov

fj

o-ov irpoo-TaTijo-afi. tov]

" -irJiXoerrov p\'ov, d£ius [\i.i]v o-ov, d£iu>; 8' €uo0, there will be nothing of more importance for me than to look after you for the remainder of life, in a manner worthy of you, and " 113 for the subst. irpoo-Tao-iu, cf. P Par worthy of me 63 €

:

(B.C. 164)

(= P

Petr III. p. 2S) tou irpo-yrypaniievoii

Helbing

233.

[fir.

"a good Greek

it

con-

125

p.

BS

be

TTpoOTpe^ro, "run up to," "approach":

P Oxy

II.

247

for

.

my

12 .

cf.

67

n.

f.,

1

might was really Greek. p.

)

the metaphorical use in

(a.d. qo) diroypd0(ji[ai Tiu 6p.ovv]T|a-tu> .

full

irpoo-Tpj'xovTi

brother

who

Trj is

evvd|iui

"I

t|Xiki_,

approaching the legal

age "(Edd.).

npooayiov. In the private account P Oxy IV. 736 46 89 ((-. a.d. i) a half obol and 2J obols respectively are set down for irpoo-(j)d-yiov, which the editors render " relish " (similarly in ib. 739 10 12 ). In the same account el '•-• "- 6\|/ov and 6\)/dptov are translated '

-

"sauce."

For the verb irpooraTtw, cf. P Petr II. 13(19)* (c. B.C. 2 2S 2 ) (= Witkowski p. iS) where a son writes to his father, oi] \p\v ov8«v

call

p. 5i4ff., Deissmann fairly held to prove that the locution

aov dSeX[<}>u]

1

to

Schmidt Jos.

register

XI.

as

p.

LXX

drachmae"

ib.

far

Prolcg.

struction," adding naturally that its extreme frequency in " mechanical imitation of the is due to the original." The very fact that no other Hebraism has ever been discovered in Josephus (see Thumb Heilen.

Aiovvo-iu) irpocr[T]dTT| N«p.fpiiv KtKpnKa (Spaxp.ds) fj, "I have also lent Dionysius, the chief man of Nemerae, S

(Edd.), and

see

:

ttXtj-

in

But the plentiful evidence from Hellenistic writers Wetstein ad Jn 6' would seem to show that 8
ov)/dpi.ov

meant "fish

"

predominantly as early as Plato, and

In the same ordinarily in later times as in Athenaeus. to judge from the papyrus evidence, irpoo-d-yiov is

way, best

understood of some staple article of food of the genus fish, rather than of a mere "relish." Thus in P Oxy III. 498" (ii/A.D.)

so

it is

provided that a stone-cutter's wages are to be a day along with dp]Tov iva Kal irpoo--

many drachmae

7rpoa(f)aTOS cbdviov,

and

irpoafpopa P Grenf

in

II.

made

is

121) provision

p.

77

21

(iii/iv

(=

A.D.)

inr(e-p)] Sa-irdviis

iv

Selections,

Kal

>|/w[i.iois

(Spaxp-al) is, "for outlays in delicacies and foods 16 drachmae." It would, therefore, be to one of the articles of an ordinary meal that Jesus' question referred in irpocrcpa-ytois

5 Jn 21 where the RV rendering is supported by the Lewis See Syriac, and by d of the Old Latin (aliquid manducare). ,

further Field Notes, p. 109,

and

Abbott_/
f.

fie-TpiwTc-poi

tov iv Tais dp\ais

TrpocreveKOTJcrovTai

Tjp.eti'

"for

magistrates will behave with greater " circumspection during their term of office (Bell). On the marriage contract P Oxy III. 496* (a.d. 127)

Xpdvov,

the

the editors remark that

"

Trpocrcpe'pecrOai is

the word

commonly

used of property brought to the husband by the bride. " So in the oldest extant Greek papyrus P Eleph I 4 (B.C. 311-10) = Selections, p. 2) the bride is described as 7rpoerepepope'vi}v ( eip.aTio-p.bv Kal koctuov valued at 1000 drachmae similarly :

np6o(f)a.Tog, derived from irpds and the root of cpdvos, Jireepvov etc., means originally "fresh-killed" (see Boisacq p. 816 for alternative derivations), but the second element in the compound died out quite early, and the word came to be used generally, medical receipt

"new," "fresh," "recent,'' as e.g. in the P Oxy VIII. 10S8 25 (early i/A.D.) eXXepdpou "

Xeukov Trpoo-epaTcoTepov In hellebore" (Ed.).

Michel 1501 24 (B.C. 103-2) Tas Tas [e]X[das •n-pocrJepaTovs, the adj. is used of "fresh," not salted, "olives": cf. Menander Fragm. p. 132 iv irpoo-cpd" tois ivêuSiois TeOpauueva, " brought up on fresh fish. ed. discusses whether in view Phrynichus (p. 374, Lob.) of the word's etymology it is right to say irpdo-ebaToi/ irpavM-a

only irpderepaTos vtKpds and the like, and finds

<>r

an answer

in a line of

Sophocles Andromeda

—

NP

p.

471

407

eiivoiav

(time of Augustus).

In

P Tebt

(a.d.

irpos t^|V ipeTe'pav irdXiv, with gifting of royal land for the benefit of

-rrpoa-evevKao-Bai.

reference to the

an adjoining

city : see Dittenberger's note. says the verb is "hardly to be found in native writ." for sacrificing. Something very like it comes

Grimm Greek the

in

poor

legal report

girl

whom

BGU

her

25

IV. 1024™'-

mother sold

[irjpocreepe'peTo Tens poi>[Xe>p.c-'vcns] "is

to

(iv/v a.d.)

shame,

who

of the

£»
veKpd.

For the conative impf. in Heb II Trpocre'epepc-v see Prole«. 129, 238, 247, and for the double compound irpoera3 vaepe'pu see P Tebt I. 16 (B.C. 114) rvyx_6.va>\. irpocrav€VT|" I voxii cren 8i eTt'pas ern.o-(ToXfjs), repoited to you 17

pp.

in

See also Rutherford

10

uoo 11 and 1104"

A

p^Se-v epoPeicrOe irpoercpaTOus eirio-ToXds.

/>-.

IV.

199?) a troi] irpocn)ve'x0n is "what was " settled somewhat similar upon the writer's daughter. use is seen in OG/S 221 11 (B.C. 2S0-261) 8id t^|v irpbs vpds II.

some white

fresh

pound

Tpit|ras,

BGU

another letter" (Edd.).

and Pearson on Soph.

f.

12S.

7Tpool?.>']g.

This Pauline word (Phil 4 s = " pleasing," " agreeable," used of persons in PSI IV. 361 9 (b.c 251-0) irderiv tois irap' av[T]ou irpoereptXiis eipt ticroi avTbv cre'PovTai, and in the torn letter BGU IV. IO43 24 (iii/A.D.) 8Xws irfpocrjepeXris erov 7ev[dpevos (?)... In a letter by Plotina, the wife of )

is

npoatfxiTCOc;, 2 10 "recently" (Ac 1S ), occurs in P Par 63""(b.c. 164) dTrevvwKa ihiov Trpoo-cpdTws {sc. ai'p€o-iv) -yap

Tavrrjv

[n-JpocreiXfiepai

—

(/.

It

epeXov.

fj
found

also

is

in

Polyhius, LXX, and Aristeas, which demonstrates its genuine vernacular character, as P Par 63 by itself would not do.

We

can also

cite

OGIS

from

it

315

23

™

164-3)

(B.C.

dSeX]cpu>i tXt]Xu9dT[i] irfpoo-JepaTtos ttri T[b] o-TfpajTOTreSov cf. Epicurus Ep. ad matron fr. 11 B 4 (Linde p. 48) and :

Diog. Oenoand.

p.

60 4

(ed. William),

cf. p.

xxvii.

ff.

the

Emperor Trajan, written in A.D. 121, she describes Trajan's successor Hadrian as 4pol TrpoerepiXecrTdTu>[i] KaTa irdvTa. The adj. is common in epitaphs, e.g. A'aidel .

324' Aip[iiX]£[a] 33 p. 121

Val.

For the adv. iepd t|lu Y

7ipooepa>,

"bring to,"

"

is

present,"

seen in

P Fay

ra

(JipXia irpoo-epe'povTe-s o[i]s dcpCXouo-iv, accounts to their creditors," P Giss I.

"

1

18

(a.d.

259)

irdXei. *rrj Spayûds 8eKaeirTd dpoXdv, and P Meyer 23* (end iv/A.D.) irapd TieofJTi. tu> irpoo-epe'povTt' 12 eroi TavTa p.ou t4 vpappaTa cf P Par 63 (B.C. 164)

npoa-fyipotv

.

.

.

:

(= P

Petr III.

vevKauevos "

effort

18) KaXu>5 7roir|
(Mahaffy), and P Tebt

I.

33

18

(n.c. 112) [=Selcctwns,

p. 31) t^|v irdcrav irpoerei/e'yKai o-iren>8rj[v.

The 152)

force seen in

(=

UPZ

i.

p.

Heb 12' appears in P Par 46 20 (B.C. 33S) where Apollonius appeals to his

brother Ptolemaeus to examine personally into his grievance against a third party vop£r,u> -yap paXiora Tiiv aXXuv

—

ttji

dXndeiai iriKporepov 7rpoerev€x6T|-

"when you

have investigated the truth you

7rapaKo\ou9r|KovTd
auTcii,

will deal with

ere

him most severely "

:

cf.

Syll 371

(A.D. 54) irpocrc-vc-xGtis
and P Lond 1912" (A.D. 41) 6(=

ot) -yap

.

.

.

.

irpoerepiX^s

X ai P e

:

c f- a ' so

Vett.

Kal TrpocrepiXeis 7€VT)crovTai. (mid. ii/B.C.) crvvTeTeXeKOTos Ta

ireptKTTJcrovTai.

cf.

d£iu>s

OG/S

9

331 tov 8eoO, irpoo-cbiXws 8e

riii Te

dSeXcbun Kal

.

'

21 (a.d. 134) presenting their

50

.

.

.

7ipooopd. Like its verb, the subst. is used of dowry in marriage contracts, but not with the same frequency cf. e.g. PTebt II. 1 351 (ii/A.D.) irpoaepofpds) oi.K£(as) of the gift of a house from a mother to her daughter on the occasion of her :

P Ryl II. 154 10 2 » (a.d. 66) see also Archiv and the editors' introd. to P Ryl II. 155. In the medical P Tebt II. 272 s (late ii/A.D.) irpoerepopd has reference to the "increase" of bad symptoms, and apparently it is = "contribution" in P Oxy X. 1253 9 (iv/A.D.), where it is marriage, and

iv. p.

:

ciXXo irpdcrcpopov (" revenue ") pt]8{v 'i\f-v. From a later date, P Oxy XVI. iSgS 23 (a.d. 5S7), comes the receipt for a gift of wheat paid as ri\v aYiav irpocrcbopdv

13

to in

3

807)

x<>VTes

.

.

.

;

associated with t|a-yvpicrpds (see also ib. 1322 (A.D- 413)) cf. the similar use of the adj. in P Tebt I. S8 15 (B.C. 115-4)

•n-oXeiTai.s,

(=

.

138,

an hospital.

In their note

ad

Byzantine times irpoo-epopd

commemorative

office for the

I.

is

the editors point out that (a) "a mass or other

=

dead, and so, eventually, the

553

TTpOiKpCOVtCO mass I.

and (b) "a "

itself,"

for this

irpoTacraco

purpose

:

made

gift

to a

church or monastery

see further the elaborate note

ad P Mon

8s.

you would never again have seen

(= UPZ

159)

(B.C.

i.

360)

p.

my

and

face,"

etxov

ib.

5120'.

KaXov

-irpdtroTrov

« «I\ov » Kal ouk rJ8(Xov ou8«v«l SC|a£ p.ou to -n-dpo-wTrov Sid to Ka\bv aviTbv itv[a]i, where also note the form Trdpo-uirov

7rpoo(f> coveco is included by Mayser (Gr. p. 34) among the poetical verbs which have passed into the Koivr^. For the meaning "address," "give speech to," as in Ac 22 s , we may cite 3 I' Petr II. 38(i) (B.C. 242) irapd Se trov ov8[{]v f|u.iv irpocr-

"whereas from you not a

•7r«j>iii^r|Tai.,

uttered

"

(Ed.), Chrest.

word has been

xs 27 verso (ii/A.D.)

I.

irtpl

tovtou

ils

^8o£«[v], Trpoo-(f>u)VT|o-dTu> rjut iv 6 TrpuTaviKos. From this it is an easy transition to the more official sense II. S3 10 (a.d. 138-161) where a commission appointed to receive

P Kyi

of "report," as in

tax-collector states to the

his accounts. Trpoo-4>wvui irtpl tov p-nSc'v pot Sia-ye"ypd(4>8ai) " I vrr^p [X]r|uudTwv l8(ou Xd-yov, report to you that nothing

has been paid to

me on

purse" (Edd.),

BGU

I.

behalf of the revenues of the privy 16 13 (a.D. 159-160) (= Selections,

84) €1Tl£r|TOVO-l vp[i]v €1 [oii]TWS £\€i irpoo-a>vouu,€v, "to your enquiries whether these things are so we report," with p.

reference to certain charges against a priest, P Oxy I. 51' (a.d. 173) a public physician is instructed to inspect the body of a man who had been hanged, and irpotr^wvfjo-au

regarding

s :l9 475 (a.d. 1S2), VI. 8g6 The account of Nero's speech to

and similarly

it,

ib.

S1

III.

(a.d. 316) : cf. I Esdr 2 the Greeks on freedom in a.d. 67, Syll 376 (= introduced with the words,
€kk\t)o-l'(J. 7rpoo-€
The word

3

8l4)

8 ,

6\^ <1,v

in

G 2°

6u.ofa; uTroBeVtus

aKouo-avTa

Trpocr
iTTwKu£as, and see Preisigke Fachwbrtcr s.v.

tauTou

t)

by some

).

and Trpoo-ujTroXr|(njna are not found in the L.VX, and may be reckoned amongst the earliest definitely Christian words.

They belong

to Palestinian

o-uirov XapPdveiv,

face

and

"

the

Greek, being derived from irpdHebraistic Q'33 Nu'J, "lift the

on a person,

in the sense of being favourable to him, hence, as always in the NT, to "show undue favour or

(a.d.

1S6)

"

392)

for the pro-

vdu-tvov €is diravTa ra opwvTa to auTou Trpd[o-]wrrov tjtoi tt]v toS «vaTroYpd<))ou Tu^ny, " responsible for all that regards his person or the fortunes of him who has been entered as a cultivator" (Edd.). See also Philologus lxiii. (N.F. xvii), 1904, p. 155 f. where Praechter quotes various passages from =" late Greek

soziale Personlichkeit," irpdo-wirov Polyb. v. 107. 3 {^touv r^p-ova Kal ws iKavol ponfleiv dvTes auTois (said of the who desired to overthrow the rule of the

showing

"Ansehen," Trpdo-uTTov

e.g.

P Oxy VI. 903 2

we may

Trpdo-wirov,

(a.d.

(iv/A. D.

)

359) iroXXds e(— at)[crJxpoXo7ias els irpdo-wrrdv pou V Petr III. I ll 3 (I'tol.) KaJTO. Trpdo-wrrov tou Upou, -

c£€ittwv,

"

12 (late ii/a.d.) km' temple," P Kyi II. 76 oIkov elvai tt^v Siai'pco-iv twv KTnu-dTwv Kal u^| KaTa Trpd" that the division of o*w7Tov, property should be made

in front of the

and

households

to

not

individuals"

P Lond 479°

(Edd.),

(iii/A.D. ?)

(=

"as you were urged in person by me" (Edd.), and ib. XVI. 1S40 (vi/A. D. TrdvTa do"a KaTa Trpdo-wiroy tiTrdv o-ot, For KaTa Trpdo-wTrov as a term, teckn. in judicial phraseology

cuov,

1

)

= coram,

we may

B.C. 190)

KaTa

cite

136) Xd-yous €TroT|o-avTO

and

OGIS

441

from the

inscrr.

11 93 b

iifagn.

(after

8 Trpdo-uirov Xd^yovs rrouio-Dai, Priene 41 (B.C.

66

KaTa

Trpd[o"]«Trov TTpbs XIpir|v[€]is,

(B.C. 81) 7rpeo-peuTais

STpaToviKt'wv KaTa

Trpdo-wrrov iv Trji o~uYKXtJTa>i
Ac

to

-

Selections p. 22)

Part

2 Cor

io 1

.

With

irpb

(Ac

Trpoo-wTrou

13

:

cf.

)

cf.

24

and

for the

LXX

cf.

NT

cf.

Thackeray Gr.

Proleg. pp. 14,

i.

p.

43

TR

of

Ac

f.

TtpoT&aoco, P Par 47'

cf.

TrdpcriDirov,

,

be regarded as Hebraistic in the

81, 99,

TTpOOlOTiOV,

to

16

:

s.v. Trpoo wTroXT)u.TrWu>.

"face":

25

" Herodas VIII. 59 £pp' ck Trpoo-wTrov, "out of my sight see Headlam's note ad 1. For the extent to which these prepositional periphrases are

rrpoaojrtoh]ft\ptix.

See

II.

256) tPouXop-nv piv tyui cXOciv tiyq.
partiality."

Tipo aconoh'jiirtTrig. See s. r. Trpoo-wTroXT)uTrT€w.

cite

TroXXd do-€\-yr|(iaTa Xiymv €is " Trpdo-urrdv pou, using many terms of abuse to my face," a wife's accusation against her husband, BGU III. 909'*

according

,

M

(v/a.d.) t) 8l' 8id olou8t)ttot€ irpoo-wTrou, " either by himself or other person," and ib. I. 135" (a.d. 579) d-n-oKpi-

similarly ib. 269* (ii/A.D.),

7ipoQ(H7ioh]unreu) "have respect of persons," "favour specially " (Tas 2 9 The verb and the two cognate substantives Trpoo-uTroXfjp.TrTT|S

(a.d. 37-41) ge'vois

237"'

[<|]

For prepositional phrases with

=

II.

^v«kcv ttjs Trapao-Tdo-€ws 8ia<|>dpioy Trpoo-w-rrwv, duction of various per-ons," ib. VI. 904 8

Egyptians,

( I. p. 43) the editor (p. 47) has the meaning comptllandi, cum reprehcnsione cvimonendi. For Trpocnfuovno-is cf. I' C.renf I. 35 s (B.C. 99) «-ypdi|/au.ev

|ir|8€ui.ds

ib.

AlyvTrTiaKuv irpoo-iuTrwv, "having heard a similar plea advanced by Egyptian wit8s nesses" (Edd.), P Ryl I. 28 (iv/A.D.) «k vewTf'pou Trpoo-wTrou, " from a young person," P Oxy VIII. 1033 8 (a.d.

uTroYe-ypauueVa.

(B.C. 99)

pouXdue8a,

strangers,"

Ptolemys).

irpoo-<|>ujWu>

iipiv virep tov

"to

'"

is

P Leid

thinks that

P Oxy XIV. 1672 4

see e.g.

"person": •n-poo-urrroi.s,

is

found associated with 6uoXoy€w with the l meaning "avow," "acknowledge," in P Gen I. 6S (a. d. 3S2) irpoo-«(j>io[v]r|(j-{v Kal 6p.o\6'yT]o-£v Av[pr|]Xios IlepYdaios,

and

From this literal by metathesis (Mayser Gr. p. 189). meaning it is an easy transition to the more general sense of "outward appearance," and thence to the frequent use of the word in the Kolvt| as practically equivalent to our

t

p.rj

" but

VI.

(B.C.

152-1)

(= UPZ

i.

pAKpdv tl tvTp€Trouai, ouk &v for the fact that I

am

a

little

p. 332, p.€

tSes

ashamed,

"appoint beforehand,"

2MaccS 36 )

:

cf.

is

read in the

P Oxy VIII. iii2 18 (a.d.

o TrpoTtTa-ya^vos),

"

I7

28

(cf.

18S) 'AiroXXcivioH

Apollonius the aforesaid,"

ib.

VI. 71

8S9"

554

7rpoTtiva>

7rpo Trap^co i

(iv/A.D.) toD TrpoTeTa'yfpe'vou]

and

Amh

1'

"

II.

for

etSXo-yov,

most place

21

I45

touto -yap irpoTaTTeo-8ai should be put in the fore-

right that this

it is

"

e-rrio-TdXpaTos, or the like),

(sc.

(iv/v A. D.)

(Edd.).

Amh

P

TT)o-8e

II

1

S5

*

(a.d. 7S) edv

TTpoTe8[fj]vai

Tas

Ka8r|Kovo-as

dvTiypaôv

pio-9wo-ews

Tfjs

e-n-l

-

T|pe'pas 8e Ka,

"subject to your consenting to the publication " of this lease for the legal period of ten days (Edd.), BGU II. 372"- 18 (A.D. 154) ?o-tw ir[po]8eo-p(a [avTo]i s «£ o5 dv tovt[
TTporElVO). In Ac 22 25

pfjves

"

y,

rather of "stretching forward" with thongs, so as to cause a tense posture for receiving blows (see Field Notes,

L_22

p.

136

(

:

f.)

Poppa

W

=

xviii "11. p. 145) Is tov (ii/iii a.d.) ( tov poppa v) Trjv p(av iri£ (/. Trvyprjv) irpoTt"versus scptemtrionem unum pugnum extendens."

cf.

r Leid

eis

(/.

= e(.)vas,

For the derived meaning "put forward," "propose,"

P Tar 63 161 e-n-iSeâo-Bai

164)

(B.C.

(=P"

Petr

to -rrpoTeivdpevov,

III.

to receive

cf.

32) da-p.fv.is

p.

what

is

proposed " s3 (Edd.), and OG1S 315 cheerfully (B.C. 164-159) xXcipos 8' evTovwTaTos rjv Ta 'Pwpa'iKa TrpoTe(.vwv Kal ovOevl Tpd-rrwi o-vpPovXevwv ovBev dvev Veivwv Trpdo-o-eiv.

of time be three

let their limit

only occurrence in the NT, this verb seems to be used not of binding or tying with thongs (AV, RV), but its

,

publication of

my

edict in

8

(iii/A.D.

ev 'AAe£av8[p]eia

-n-poeTe'eii

)

months from the date of each several nome," and P Strass fj

(eVei) appou8i

k8.

This meaning of "set forth publicly" is preferred for by SH ad Rom 3" (cf. Deissmann BS p. 129 ff.) but Moulton on the strength of an inscr. suggests that the " " " meaning may rather be offered," or provided for a proTrpoe'8eTo

;

The

pitiatory gift.

paTa)

inscr.

eavTov

e'Setêv

is

-n-pbs

3

(=

Syll 325

twv TroXeiTwv

100) tio-Iv 8e

XuTpa

e[is]

7o8)

15

(before B.C.

XPT" twv o-wôpe'vwv

-TrpoTi8els (sc,

irdo-av diravTô-LV

which Moulton renders, "offering money for the ransom of other citizens, he showed himself gracious at every welcoming of those who from time to time safely eiope£Xr|Tov,

See further Exp VIII. i. p. 475 f. medical receipt for quartan fever, P Oxy VIII. 10SS 57 aK ° v 7r P°s tovs irdSas -n-poTiBeis, Kal (early i/A.D.), runs

TTpOTSpog.

The comparative rarity of irpoVepos in the NT, where it occurs only eleven times (never in Lk), as contrasted with the 200 appearances of TrpwTos, meets us again in the papyri. For the adj., as in Eph 4 22 cf. P Fay 34' (A.D. 161) Kara Tf|V

A

—

"apply a warm

o-KeirdlJetv IpaTiois,

bottle to the feet,

and

cover him up with blankets."

,

twv

irpoTe'pwv 4twv o-uvfjOeiav, "according to the custom of former years," and for the neut. used adverbially see

KGU

4 8v 1096 (i/ii A.D.) Lond I22I 19 (a.d. 105)

IV.

P

KXav8£as, and with the dpovpas

<|>8

(sc.

(=

-ypo.pp.aTea) trpoTepov elxovi III. p. 25) ev ol[Ki]a -n-poTepov

P Tebt

art.

to irpoVepov twv

II.

302

-n-poKi.fu.evwv

6

(a.d. 71-2)

"

Oewv,

500J

arourae which previously belonged to the aforesaid gods." In view of these exx. we are probably right in understand" 13 in the general sense of ing to -n-poTepov in Gal 4 previously," "originally," rather than "on the former of two visits" (cf. Lake Earlier Epp. of St. Paul, p. 265 f.) so also :

appearances of the phrase in the NT. In the following exx. -n-poTepov is best rendered by our P Petr I. 29 15 (iii/ii.c.) -y-Cvwo-Ke 8{ Kal English "first" oti vSwp eVao-Tos Twv opwv ttjv dpireXov

in all the other

—

vT€vope'vr|v irpo-

TTporpeTzco. This NT in

the

air.

lends

dp.

same sense

as in

courage": P Par 63

itseh

Ac

18 27

165

(=P

164)

(B.C.

easily

to

illustration

"urge forwards," "en

,

Petr III.

32)

p.

irpoTpeiJ/ape'vou tovs o-TpaTiyyovs Kal tovs

Xaois e[m]8e£ao-Bai. Ta Tijs do-xoX(as, " instigated the strategi and the people to undertake the labour" (Mahaffy), P Ryl II. 77" (a.d. 192) TJpwv 8e irpoTpeTrope'vwv airrov dva8e'£ao-8au tt|v Koo-pr|TeCav, " but when we urged him to undertake the office of cosmetes"

(Edd.),

BGU

I.

164

17 (ii/iii

A.D.) edv

(a.d. 2SS— 95) Trpo€Tpe\|/dpr|v d-rroSovvai,

(ii/iii

to

Troir|o-T)s

A.D.)

Kal

TrpoTpe\|/r| verso 32

Oxy X. 1252

'Appwviov

"I urged Ammonius

tovto

pr|

15 TrpoTpe'ipr|s avrTbv eXBelv, ib. II. 450 aviTOv T[a]i
.

.

ev

tw peTa|w(^

discharge this in

v)

the

" know, also, that each Tepov 8eiv
B.C. 120) I'va meantime," OG/S 339* (f. pev twv KaXX£o-Twv yCvwvTat, TrpoTpe'TrwvTat 8e

and

3 Syll 326 (= 7og) (,-. B.C. 107) eir[l] Ta KaXXio-ra Kal evSoôTaTa tov [paa-]i.Xâ TrpoTpe-n-opevos, and ib. 686

"

that they have none (Ed.), P Oxy X. 1281* (a.d. 21) wi Kopi£ope'yoy [tov] 'Iwo-TJTrou TavTtt TrpoTepov Swo-eL X
e'

he shall (a.d.

first

render an account of

131) edv

ti

8e'

"

utto8C£w inrdp\ei.v, I will first establish

"

it

15 (Edd.), and P Fay 32

Kaid tovt(ou) e£oiKovopw irpoTepov alienate any of my rights over it,

if I

my

title to

the ownership

"

(Edd.).

See

.

^rpWral

-n-pos dpeTtjv,

5

3

(=

I073)

3'

Tpeirdpevos.

(A.D.

117)

e-rrl

TrXeto-Tov

See also Kaibel 940 5

d-ywvicrteo-8ai

irpo-

s.v. -rrapaSei-ypaTi'^w.

For the subst. see P Oxy X. 1252 verso'11 (a.d. 2SS-95) koto pev tt^v -n-poTpoTrrjv tijs pouXfjs TrapeX86vTes "who came forward at the behest of the senate," and for

ol']Tives

(

the adj. see Vett. Val.

also s.zk -n-pwTos.

.

.

55* TrpoTpeTrriKwv Kal SiSao-KaXiKwv

p.

Xdywv.

7TpOTld}]Ul is

very

common

in the papyri

=

"proclaim," "set forth"

I4 publicly, an edict or notice, e.g. P Oxy I. 34 verso™(a.d. " 127) irpoTeBrJTot, "let this edict be publicly issued (Edd.),

ib.

VIII.

2

1

ioo (a.d. 206) BiaTa-ypaTos irpoTeOe'vTos

vir

epov

twv 'AXe£av8pe'wv] dvTiypa
npovmlpxco,

"am

before or previously."

word (Lk 23 12 Ac S s ,

I.

XIV. 1633 3 '

existing dykes

(B.C.

situm ")

(a.i>.

116) eve'paXov eVTev£iv eis to irpoTeSev ("expoiitt' avTwv d-y-yeiov (" vas ") ev ttj Aioo-n-dXet,

is

Like

TrpoTpe'irw, this

1

verso*

(B.C.

made to the TrpovrrapxdvTwv x u, P-^- TU>v

259-8), reference

— twv

8e

Sia-n-Xevpia-pois toutois

:

Lucan

found in vernacular sources.

Thus P

in a description of the repair of certain canal dykes,

ev Trj \ap-irpoTaT[T| TrdXei I"- 6

)

cf.

P Tebt

is

I.

9

o-Ta9els -n-pos [t]t|l TrpovTrapxovo-r|[iJ pot

3

(B.C.

Lille

already ^v

Iiq)

tois

KaTa-

KwpoypappaTeias

555

7rpc(paaif

—

II.

"on

«£ai),

being appointed to the post of komogramme" (Edd.), it. 50" (b.c. 112-1)
mateus previously held by

(=

Chrest.

I.

"to dig out the conduit

Trpouiri)p|tv,

as

=

it

was before" 32

3

(Edd.). and from the inscrr. Syll 462 ( 526) (iii/B.C.) 18 3 679) Ka[TaT]oi>s vbuovs Toiisirpovir[dpxlovTaSi it. 92S ( ttXtio-iov Kal
=

Vett. Val. p. 283'"' Sid

Tfjs irpouirapôvcrrifsj (JV. o"TT|Xr|S).

tt)v TTpouirdpxouo'av

fyBpav.

" for which a thing is done, and is the "ostensible reason generally points to a false reason as opposed to the true, cf. Phil I 18 «1'tc irpo
Trpo^riTrjs

"the stiategus replied Trpo«yiivox[«'vai. grammateus had represented at the inquiry .

id.

—

ydp piav

BGU

II.

oii9'

tWpav

11

64S

fjvSTfiroTOvv irpbao-iv Trpoo-StldutBa,

(A.D. 164 or 196)

t[oJu iraTpiKou

p.ov

Planus dvTi[\]ap.pdvovTai.

irpodo-€i

fj-e'pous

yaapyias Pao-iXiKfjs

P Oxy VIII. 1 1 19 11 (a. 11. 254) d-yvoias Tp[d]aSao-i,v iiiroT€LîT]o-dp.€vos, "pleading the excuse of ignorance," ib. VI. 903 3i (iv/A.D.) Kal TaiJTT] xfj irpooSdo-ei dpai A ti '(\oi, " and on this pretext to take away whatever I have myself" "yrjs,

(Edd.), Xb-yov

BGU

s'x €LV

d[o-€i]

III. 941 15 (A.D. 376) bfioXo-yui ivrtiitv priStva o-c ut]8€ CTreXBeiv troi jjltiS^ e-yKaXeiv irpo-

'"'pos

toutwv, and PSI

7

(between

52

Amh

264 and 2S2)

A.t).

(= LAE,

p. 193)

we have

dvaPoXds Kal dvaSda-is( — €is) made excuses and delays and

the collocation irpo
" iroiT][o-dJa€vos,

though

I

P Fay 20 11

The noun of

my

(iv/v

a.d.)

oiv

Etipuv

meaning "occasion," cf. the (iii/iv A D.) itr\ ttj irpoqSdo-ti Tfjs " on the occasion of

irpdc|>ao-i.v

6

BGU

IV.

ZecpiJpi.o[s

io24

X«']-yei.

VI

vogue

P Tebt

thus

44S (Index VI. (rf)) gives of documents (mostly ii a.d.)

II. p.

relating to the

sales of

the

The verb A.D.),

BGU

>

ei'4

Kal

irpotpaa-tôp.at is

III.

899

10

els ep-e

p.

64

f.

7Tpocf>i]Tsva). In Gnomon 93 OdirTovo-i tcl

(=

Upd

BGU

V.

Upd

Kiofidjtiv ofv]8i Tpifyiiy 9 137 n .:

p.

6fj.fj.aTi

Ta

Teuovo-a

Beta

his

reff.

the

LXX in

1

203

,

1

to f.,

A and

10 Kingd 1S

critical text of the

from the

1

t^XÎ-

T|

^^f

and 220 Sir

NT

ft'.

Tfpo€4>r|Tcvo-ev is

:

46

found in

20

cf.

but has disappeared YYiner-Schmiedel Gr. ,

^po(f»]Tt];.

OGIS in 18 shows ii/B.C.

readily to a variety of applications, as the following exx. will show— P l.ond 2i ls (B.C. 162) (=1. p. 13, UPZ'\. p. 213)

and

;

we have

also brought

is

in

us a irpocjWJTris in

Syll 790

ordered in

3

Upper Egypt

H57)

The procession Coropaeus (Corope in the Pagasaean Gulf). from the is formed of an elected Upeis of Apollo, one each colleges of o-TpaTrj-yot and vofto
Kal tov

and

— "the

a Tafjaas, preceding tov 7pap.fj.aTta tov Bcoi

The prophet is the interpreter of the composer" would come nearer to fact— and

iTpo<)>r|TT]V.

oracle^

Amh II. 30 7 (ii/B.C.) 81' ov irpotf>€p{o
the -ypafifiaTi-v-s takes down the response he dictates. See also the list of religious officials in the Canopic

a legal declaration) he sets forth that his father Marres had bought a house," P Kyi II. 125 27 (A.D. 2S-9) 8s Kal

OGIS

{sc.

TrpO(pe'p€Tat Ktvfjv,

"moreover

he acknowledges (having found) the box, but alleges that it was empty" (Edd.), P Oxy X. 12S2 25 (a.d. 83) Thnas Tfpo4>e'p€Tai, "claims," that a right of execution for debt had descended to her, P Tebt II. 297 11 (<-. a.d. 123) dvTfe-ypau/ev 6

OTpJaTn-yos T0V

Kufj.foJ-yp'ajp.fj.aTt'a ^[irl t]ijs

t£eTao-€uis

in

22

(" B.C. 100?), a honour of the oracle of Apollo

(=

forward." P

fa>uoX[d]-yr|o-€v Tfjv irtj£i8a (is

'("'X'i 5

Tt

p. 102.

(iii/iv

(iv/A.D.?).

irpoEtêpducda, "all that

tois

vabv

avSpwirois irpo
The wrongly augmented form

procession

f|fj.els

ovSi^

quoted by Boll Offen-

is

c.

KaTaXaPouo-a tois

see also

:

koo-uou

it.

down:

laid

irpor|T€u«i.v

[5]o)[i]a.

interesting ex. of the verb

/'d'liiifr

is

it

p. 34)

ovk [t£]bv

£ii[ La ]

irveOua Xerroua-a

SaKpvwv Trpbcpao-i. found in PSI III. 207 25

7lpO(f)SpO) has the literal meaning "bring forth," "produce," in its 45 The verb lends itself only occurrence in the NT, Lk 6 .

ocra Kal

the

at

extra payments ttj[s] ti iTpoopias, "for the post of prophet and lesones or palmbearer." The history of the post is discussed by the editors

tois

P oor ^ vll s vvv >

"prophet"

s*

particularly pp. 154 n.

ovK[tTt

efiol \i\ o-)a,o-)a

of

office

temple of Soknebtunis, e.g. 294 (A.D. 146) where a certain Paknebkis offers u>vr|o-ao-8a<. tt|V tov irpoKeLpitvou tfpov 10 Trpo<(>T|[T]eLa[v for the sum of 2200 drachmae, and ib. 295 and Marsisachus offers drachmae where (A.D. 126-13S) 520

21

—

irdpos

Grimm's reduction

well established against

is :

-

u»S

irpofjvtyKav

Itpo-ypafifiaTeis

'

8v]vaaat diro[Xiijo-ai AtbSr)p.ov, and the elegiac epitaph, Kaibel 204 5r (not later than i/B.C.) where a dead wife is invoked by her husband 'AtBis,

ol

f|S

occurrences in a series

its

J

TôXLT€uoê'v[o]L$•

its

An

dp\f|s Tfjs AuTOKpdropos. succession to the empire" (Edd.),

€fj.avTov

e£

(Edd.),

rrpor/jjyre/a.

puttings off." For the more colourless

Imperial edict

162)

(A.D.

..."

26

(vi/A.D. ?) oiao-S-ryiroTovv I. In the early Christian letter P

tVtKtv Trpo
I.

3

como-

that the

PipXov UpaTiKfjs, "from a hieratic book produced by the sacred scribes" (Edd.), BGU IV. io24 Y "- 4 (iv/v a.d. )frf;uocrav oSv irpoevai( = ()x8[f|vai djirb tov 8[«]o-fiajTr|pl[ov] Kal 1 dKovo-6fj[vai. avTtSJv, and 1' Oxy VIII. 1164 (vi/vii A.D.) irpor|veYKav ovk bXC-yous avSpas, fiapTupouvTas us auTuv " «o-t'lv t| KauriXos, they produced not a few persons testifying that the camel is theirs" (Ed.). MGr irpocpepu, " utter," "give an opinion" (Thumb Handbook, p. 352).

:

adduced ad I. by YVetstein, and add from the Koivfj such ess. as P Tebl I. 27 s2 (B.C. 113) (= Chrest. I. p. jqo) ofrre

29I*

.

.

4

s6 (B.C. 23S)

(cf.

the Rosetta stone

ib.

90

6

Decree

— B.C. 196)

to aSirrov «lo-iropevddpx«peis Kal Trpo
ol

fievoc.

sacrorum," and for the 146 or 135) AidBupos. 'Afiioviaii

x a,'P €L,

'>

title .

an(^

compares P

irpor|Tr|S

similarly

Amh

II.

56

s

(B.C.

SoKvo-iraiou 8eoC fj.e-ydXov ib.

57

s .

From Roman

556

irpotyijis we may add

times

also

cf.

7rp(OT€V(0

BGU

I.

id.

149

I28 56 (a.d. 12S)

3

A.n.) to>

(ii/iii

Trpo<)>T|Tr|(s) 'To-iSo(s)

Eoixou

irpo<|>fJTr|

:

8[eov

3

and id. II. 4SS (ii/A.D.) Trpo^rJTou [....] 2vKaTo£ji€w[s, both passages cited by Deissmann BS p. 235 f. where also pointed attention is directed to the imu-eydX

|o\>

[AcydXov,

.

,

portant fact that "in Egypt the prophets were priests." See also Otto Priester i. p. 80 ff., and in further illustration of the

word

Hellenistic religious literature

in

cf.

tov Albs

6

8^

document shows us the opposed (U\pi

The name of P Fay

land in

dva8wv

TrpoT|Tr|S is 26

1 1 1

^crraL

avTfj,

ttXouctios £v8o£os, ttoXXv

TrporJTr|S

«utv-xtjs

apparently given to a piece of twv (/. tov) o-Kx ov t °V

(A.n. 95-6)

Twv) VTU)v) T(TjV €V Ttu TfpO^rjTTI TTOTICOV, ' " " water the row of trees at the (Edd. ). prophet

" from prow

I.

12

4

5S1) dirb Trpiopas

(a. d.

to stern."

Ttp Cot,

Vett. Val.

Kupi€uo"€i.

For irpvu-va

adj. Trpuu.vr|TiKds bis.

P Mon

to irpupa, cf.

irpup.vr|s,

"

"early," "in the morning

i9

6 'yEW(ti|i€vos ô-tcu p.axdpios €uo-tPrjs, Trpo4>fJTT|S p,cyd\ou 8tou Kal ciraKoucr6r|o-tTat us 6eds, and p. 67'" «dv

6$

p.

rrpuu-vav irXaTos ttt|x
2 250) (= Witkowski

(B.C.

P

:

6

Petr III. 42 II

(Sf.)

ot irput Trapa-ycvdutvoi,

15)

p.

,

P

cf.

Par 35 17 (B.C. 163)

(= UPZi. p. 130) «irio-Tp6\|/as Trpait, and id. 37'The (B.C. 163) (= UPZ p. 12S) irpueC. adverbial to irpui, which is common in the LXX (Gen 40 s 10 at.) and is used in MGr, is found in PSI IV. 402 (iii/B.c.) 20

i.

Kal -yap to irpul eudeuis TrapaKd9t|VTaL

Tfji <}>aKTji

irtuXouvTes

" "a s In Magn 122 d (Lk 2 36 Rev 2 20 ). prophetess (probably time of Diocletian) this word is conjecturally

restored by the editor

—

Tas KoXvKuvBas. For irpwr|v (sc. fjaepav) see PSI IV. 352 s (B.C. 254-3) 25 (B.C. 163) Tfp
80s?) TpaXX(iavoii)

see

(/.

'

,

:

BaptXXas

EiiavpCofu]

i%

Thieme

p. 19

Trpo(4>TJTi-

The proper name

f.

IIpofJTLXXa is found in a sepulchral inscr. from Hierapolis, C. and B. i. p. 118, No. 27 (c. A.D. 200). Ramsay thinks that the name may be Christian, and that, if so, it was

0€o8wpou dvrl 'Apetovos, "Theodore who was 9 recently chosen in place of Arion," 1I1. VIII. II04 (a.d. 306) " n " 1 "! aKoX[ou8ws] ols irpilr|V dvaS^SuiKa
accordance with the

E 3°3 12

close of ii/A.D.

«tx° v

(=

(B.C. 161)

I.

p.

I

UPZi.

34,

Bupav tov Upou Trpo8do-avTos

"when

to

'

Other

you."

6

:

(a.d. 5S6) dpovpas, (So-cs «dv

ds Kal Ik

aio-tv,

-rrpiir|v

-

TTpoUOL,

P Lond 44 16 p-iv

(a.d. 216),

handed

I. 122 (a.d. 6) Trpd(= w)t|v, Preisigke 6" and P Oxy IX. 1204 18 (a.n. 299) cf. also BGU

exx. are Chrest.

bestowed on this woman at a time when women-prophets were a feature of the Christianity of Anatolia, i.e. towards the

7lpoddvtO.

letters recently

(iov

p. 140) Tf|v

Kal KXeto-avTos,

had anticipated them and shut the temple door,"

spoken by a man taking refuge

cf.

:

Mt

17

25

"early morning" (Mt 27 (b.

c

(=

1 ,

4 Jn 21

'

s -n-pwtas,

7 A8ip

28) (?tous)

III. p. 183) dirb irputas tus

)

BGU

cf.

:

P Lond

1 1

77

IV. 1206 20

66

(a. d.

i i

3)

o\|/«.

.

TTptbl'ftOC;.

7TpO%Etpi£ofl(U. For the metaph. use of

Ac 22

in

J

26

«,

16 ,

cf.

verb " elect," "appoint," as

this

P Leid L»

-3

(=1.

55) (Ptol.)

p.

'Acn
Fay

"the appointed

irpdKTopts,

P

collectors,"

Amh

54)

ApoSi(TLuH Kal tols

s.v. irpdiu-os

TlptOLVOQ.

As distinguished from irpdip-os, derived from irpd, Tfpulvds " 28 22 16 from irpiot, means belonging to the ), derived (Rev 2 " " to belonging to the evento-irepivds, morning in contrast " cf. Thackeray Gr. i. p. 90. (see s.v.) ing ,

II.

69" (A.D.

'

1

See

o-vv avTui Trpox€ipLO-8ci
irpos

K[al Ka]TaKop.i8^v pipX£us( = v), "to Aphroand those appointed with him to receive and transmit the accounts" (Edd.), P Lond 376 s (=11. p. 77) (a.i>. 159)

:

irapdXT|(n(/(i.v)

disius

tou o-uvt|8ous irpoxiptôu^vou v-rrb tou KpaT£o-Tou cttlo-TpaTfjvov, "instead of the usual person appointed by the dv-rl

epistrategus," .

.

.

and Syll 279 (=

irpoxtipio-Otls

Kal

v'

s

6oi)

uu.wv

irdXtws. For subst. irpoxfipio-ads (not in (B.C. 103)

2 (= Witkowski

,

5

(B.C. 193)

Trpto-ptuo-ai

LS 8

)

see

P

Mt'vnnros Trepl

Amh

II.

ttjs

39

"appoint beforehand," which in Biblical Greek is confined Ac 10", meets us in the official report BGU IV. 1191 Twl TrpOK€X6LpOTOVT|U.^VOH. Cf. \tlpOTOVtot. (f. end i/B.C.

to

)

(xlpKovpos)

P Cairo Zen I. 59054 s (B.C. 257) a boat described as tov &Kpou o~uvo£uvai tov Trcpl Tfjv

In is

"prow,"

is

found

gen.

irp
as

in

P Cairo Zen

in

and the corresponding

Ac

I.

irpuHpaTiKOS

adj.

27

30 ,

cf.

59054"

in

j'A.

P Lond

=

(= I. p. 117) frirV Ttjs irX( p)iupr|s tov UpoO See also s.v. irpvu-va. Blass Gr. p. 25.

13

'

(B.C. 257)

27 .

For the

122"

(iv/A.D.) irXoiov, and see

1

p. 106).

TtpO%EipOTOv£(Q,

Tipvpva., "stern."

npcopy.,

JipCOTEVto. This NT air.

tip.

(Col

be preeminent," may (iv/v

A.D.) dvr|p

'EpU-OUTToXlTciv,

l

18 )

"hold the

illustrated

d|tdin.o-Tos

from

P Lips

«|iapTupr|o-«v

P Oxy XVI. I9S3 3

"am

chief place," I.

40"-

irpuTtvuv

16

ttjs

(A.D. 535) «UKXt€0-TaTW s

VIII. 1 106 (vi/A.D.) Trap«Y7ur|0-ov iraTpiKiu irpioTeuovTi, ill. Tots irpuTtuouo-iv dTroo-xt'o"8ai. tou toiovtou T0Xu.fju.aT0s, " "instruct their leaders to abstain from any such outrage 2 With the use in Col I.e. (Ed.), and Kaibel 4S9 (iv/B.c). Plut. Mor. p. 9 o-rrtuSovTcs tovs -rraiSas we

may compare

557

TrpcoTOKadeSpia

TrpcoTtoi

rd\iov irpu>TtCo-ai. A less pleasing sentiment found in Menander Fragm, p. 140 tv irdo-L

olkos

OVK

the

lead

in

fail

come

cf.

the

(iii/B.C.)

(

=

54) irspl n«TovoOpiv tov StuTcpcvovra : see The subst. TrpwTtiov occurs in Kaibel 560 3

,

in

P Oxy IV. Sn

(c.

a.d. (/.

i)

p.

91) -ypdv(/ov

to irpwTov ?7p[ai)/d

ko.1

the first" or "earlier"

—

(

o-o]i

where the meaning is -rrpdVtpov), see Olsson

'EpuATrirw),

Papyrusbriefc, p. 53. F"or the double superlative irpioTio-Tos

cf.

223-2) d^rb tov TTptoTCo-Tou xp° vox,

to irpoTep[iKo]v

TrpwT€piKov as

i

P F.leph

IO*

BGU

II.

ant i

=

(/.

"

Herwerden understands

trpwTepiKdv),

praeoptatio,"

"

praerogativa (?,") but

cf.

Olsson Papyrusbriefc p. 198.

JTpOOTOKhoiX.

"

Like TrptoTOKaOcSpta, -irpwTOKXto-ia, "the chief place appears to be confined to the Gospels and writers

table,

quote them, but

for the title

413

p.

— Selections,

{

BGU

irpwTOKXio-ia.

i.

"at

either

'i\
see Archiv

seen in the soldier's letter to his

(ii/A.D.)

1G 665"(i/A.n.) otl TrptoTi[o* JTa Xap-Pdvci [sc. dxpwviov), and see Proleg. p. 236. In III. S30 20 (i/A.D.) iyoi -yip

TCptQTOKxdedpM. s.z-.

is

12

cvx a P LcrTt" v *Epp.Lirirou

(B.C.

(i/A.U.).

See

423

eirio-ToXiov -rrptoTov yXv irepl ttjs o-wTT]ptas o-ov, SeuTtpov 40 (//., TTCpl TTJS TWV dSeX(j)U>V p.OV, .llld TO TTpwTOV, as ill )ll I O

where woman similar form

P Passalacqua 13

II.

p.01

*yuvt|,

to grief,

For

everything."

e StvTtpevu (as in Esth 4 )

Witkowski 2 p. P i'ar p. 405 f.

to

adverbial irpuTov

BGU

father

OVK dTTwXcTO,

^CTTIV 6CTTLS irwTTOT'

" never does a house takes

iravTa TrpioTcvei

8' 4v ui to.

The

is

—

irpwTOKXivapxos (not

in

at

who LS 8 ),

f.

rcpcoTOGTUTrjg. " For this word which is used metaphorically of a " leader in Ac 24 s and nowhere else in the NT, see Poland ,

Vereinswesen,

p. 90.

jipcoTog.

LXX

In the regularly (Thackeray Gr. i. p. 1S3) and in the Koivij frequently, especially in the Ptolemaic peiiod, irpwTos stands for irpdrepos, so reversing the usual Hellenistic

comparative does duty for both degrees of comparison. For an ex. almost contemporary with the NT we may cite P Oxy II. 297' (a.d. 54), where a man asks for information for a supplementary return of lambs born that

rule

since the

the

or former return for the year had been

first

iTapd. Trjv irpwTr|v diroypar|V. laid on the use of irpwi-os in Ac

a third treatise

To

(cf.

In

illustrate

No 1

as if Luke meant to Ramsay Paul, p. 2SJ. 15 18 we 15 may quote P Leid

l

,

I

—

made

be

stress can, therefore,

write

,

W

,

xii

-

49

(=11.

p. 125)

may have been dependent on Jn

Leiden papyrus

"my

translates the latter passage

Chief"

15 I

,

(ib. p. II ff.),

and but

see Moulton (Proleg. pp. 79, 245) in support of the ordinary " before me." rendering

That

Ac

12

not to be understood geographi2 cally (as Lightfoot Philippians p. 49) but politically has irpuTri in

16

is

been made clear by Ramsay in C. and B. ii. p. 429 (cf. Paul, p. 206 f.) in connexion with the rivalries of Greek cities to be regarded as "first" or "chief" of their reFor the suggestion that the true reading spective districts. in

Ac

I.e. is

not irpwTT| but irpwTrrs, see Field Notes, p. 124,

Blass Philology p. 67

P Hib

In

no"

I.

(c.

B.C.

is

"one

company of

first

(=

Chrest.

I.

p.

514) a

described as tbv irpiiTwv Eo-ott[.].[. ., E . .," and the editors com-

certain Phoenix

of the

255)

.

an unpublished Tebtunis pare twv M«v«\dou irpwTujv 4k tov 'Epu-oiropapyrus of lii/B.C. XIV. 601 cited Xitou Ko.1 (€KO.TovTdpovpos cf. also IG for

a similar military

title

—

:

s.v.

McXCrn,.

In

P Oxy VIII. 1101'

(a.d. 367-70) ir[ap" " from a few rendered by the editor 3 10 in Syll 523 (= (ii/B.C.) to 578)

o]\£-yiov T
and notes that the editor suggests

that in

the deceased

exercised

He

priest.

which mention

irpwToTOKOv magical P Osl

17

3

made

is

I

I.

312

(iv/A.D.)

Xapuiv irpwTOTOKou KpioO

6|i(j>dXiov.

rrpWTCQQ. For (

=

p

this

v.l.

Petr III.

u.e'vnv

in

Ac

all

n 2S

cf.

p. 34) wo-t' 4ttI

(lETa-ynTai irdvTa,

"on

transferred to

P Par 63 181 t[?|]v

irpwTios

(B.C.

164)

irapio-To.-

the understanding that they

the land which provided

them

11 first" (Mahaffy), P Ryl II. 235 (ii/A.D.) dXXd oi irpuTus o-ou to eikcliov u.av8dvou.«v, "but it is not the first time

learn your heedlessness" (Edd.), and P Oxy X. A.D. 209) povXdpt8a TrpwTws (registration of a child—

we

that

10

1267

. dirb tov viv dva-ypai))f|vai. 4irl toO virdpxovTos 4u.ol that for the first time and hencep.4povs oIk£os, "we wish .

.

he should be registered in the share of a house note where irpwTws belonging to me": see the editors' owner was making a is taken as meaning that the new Cf. also return for the first time of his new acquisition. foith

and

—

also refers to a Christian metrical epitaph from

ii/iii

c. B.C. 200, Syll 615 (= i024) , of uv 4vkv(iovo. irpioTOTOKOv, and 15 a decree of adoption of a.d. 3S1, P Lips 59S (=Archiv Kal iii. 173) Tp[b]s to elvai o-ov vi[b]v yvf|0-iov p. lis <5 tSiou aipaTos -yevvriBevTa croi, and the

in

from the

—

family of the office of

the

further a sacrificial decreeof

editor's note).

irpiuTov

firstborn always

the

A.D. Kaibel 730 3 irpuiTOToKov, Sutc's, with reference to a firstborn "sun-child" (r|XiOTrais), i.e. child born on a Sunday, who died at the age of two years. Note of

comers," and fpyov is used in the sense of the highest class in connexion with the instruction of youths (see the class 1 first

additional proof that this word is to be " Biblical " words, Deissmann of purely

list

(LAE, p. 88) cites the undated pagan sepulchral inscr. Kaibel 460 4 tpevs Ydp cijjll TrpwTOTOKujv 4k TeXt0[uJv ?] (= T€Xct[wv]?), "for I am a priest by the rites of the firstborn,"

then be

ff.

As

"firstborn."

taken out of the

Rome

tSiv it o 4>of3os 0.UT0O l
(ii/iii

npCOTOTOKOS,

inscrr. C.

see Preisigke

and

B

ii.

Fachworter

p. 459. v.

s.

No. 290 (A.D. 54-5),

558

7TTatC0

7TT(ti)(€ia 71T0UCO.

ir[7]uo-[is]

The metaph. use of irraCw, " stumble," in the NT (Rom n 11 al.) may be illustrated from the vi/A.D. letter of an

tttijv iv, "please send me two forks and two shovels and a winnowing-fan " (Edd. ).

advocate,

tiTt

the

SirTaio-av

VIII.

ouk

«1It£

of

treatment

employ— P Oxy

his

in

ovv,

kXt|8t)t€

about

complaining

cultivators

1165

firraio-av,

The

(Ed.).

(b. c. id.

verbis also found in

= aC)
3

31) tttoio-oi,

456

10

and a

PSI VII. 767 s8 and

tux,t]v,

B.C. 250) TrTa£u.aTds

vii.

22

l'8iov

Syll

TrTaiu.a

subst.

(c.

M. Anton, "it

Tf)v

350 (for

irapa-

Troi.f)o-ai

(a.u. 331

(=

3

(Haines), and Menander Fra°m. See also Deissmann BS, p. 68.

10

TTTVpo/lOLl. To the exx. of this verb

p. 225.

spittle

"

"

195 jr. 672

,

LAE

Deissmann

p.

n-'

wing," is found several times in an oracle of iv/iii B.C., 3 1Syll 801 (= 1 167) 5 dealing with the auspices drawn from the flight of birds— t\v tirdpei xr|v «viivup.ov (8«gi.-f)v )

1),

TTTepu-ya.

the editors

"2

MGr ^Ttpouya. For snipe (?)." n-Ttpou) in late Greek of spreading the oars or sails of a ship like wings, cf. Psaltes Gr. p. 323.

The compound

"winged." "

my

Mk 7

3

For to

irrT|va

birds," as in

,

folding

(mid.

" to embrace

like Lat. spuo,

Eng. spew cf. " For the use of "spittle, as in ad I. and for the compound

HZNT

:

W"

see

,

-

)

before you can spit," in

TTTticrai.,

Menander

II«piK.

used substantively, "winged

Cor 15 39

1

,

Aristeas 145, 146,

cf.

-TTO£C(J,

nr&fia. 472

NT

f.) 8

of

am

terrified

"

21

(Lk

9 ,

24

37 )

cf.

:

P Leid

W

T-

"

A.I).) ISujv 6 Ocbs TrdXiv «TrTOT]8r) (" obstupuit "), cis cf. jA* vii 19 oS Kal oi lo-ûpoTepov 8«wpr|o-as 8ai'ua)(=o)v«s oiKovovTes to (6vou.a) tttou>( — oOlvTai. The verb is restored :

by Deissmann (LAE, p. 439) in the second of the New Sayings of Jesus from Oxyrhynchus, P Oxy IV. 654-"

<«r>8«

tavToiis €v[wttlov tujv dvOpwTrwv.]

"know

TrTofeio-Be,

Kal

i)u.€is

yourselves in the sight of men, " terrified but most editors ;

and ye are there where ye are prefer to context.

read

The verb

is

f|

ttto[Xis

0(co)-u]

in

and

the

used in a weaker sense in

19 6 Trepl Trjv vo-Tepoc|>r|u.iav eTTTOT|p,tvos, for

keeping with

after-fame" late

Greek

(Haines). in

Anz

M. Anton, iv. "he whose heart

confined to

is

its late

sense

"a dead body ": cf. the a 17 Syll 318 (= 70o) (B.C.

Rutherford

(cf.

NP

collective sing., as in

Rev ii in 118) €Tpe'[\|/]aTo tovs uTrevavTLovs Kal tou tc TrTwu,aTos €KpaTrjo-€v Kal tto[XJXoijs auTwv dTr€KT€LV€v. See also A'aibel 326 5 where a man guards ,

"

(ii/iii

against ?Tepov irTiup.a being placed in his family tomb. For the meaning " ruin" of a building, cf. P Oxy I. 52 12 (A.D. 325) €K TOU O-U|l|3dvT0S TTTlUU.aT0S tt)s oiKias avToO.

The word P Eleph

also used of

is

II 4

and See

P Lond

in

"payments"

223-2) «[v ols

(B.C.

37

falling to.

St(]o-i.v

due as

in

TrTiiu,aTa

or

135) (=1. a series of 20 farm-accounts, P Fay I02 (c. A.I). 105), certain boys are described as SiaXs'-vovTes TTTiiua, which the editors think may Yt-yovtv, p.

47).

refer to

further

3

Archiv

146

(B.C.

i.

p.

S7.

In

"gleaning."

See the

Subsiiiia, p.

exx. from 29S: and cf.

Psaltes Gr. p. 227.

71TV0V, "

20

4

Klostermann Ui 3 » P Leid (ii/iii a.d. (=11. p. 145) Is " Cf. also Artem. ttjv yriv tTriTTTvuv, "in terram spuens. P- 35" V-h ty&v 8oK€iv dXXd tttvuv (at|ia), and the colloquial ', cf.

eTriTrrviw

in the

flutters

Lk

very eyes."

"spit" (onomatopoetic,

p.

classical

"a

P Lond 1 925 s

6<\i«r{i
•miTtJu)— Boisacq, p. 824).

147.

r}

scroll in

tttvktos,

202.

creatures,"

«o-T€,

up" a cf.

occurs in

TrtpiTrTuo-o-io

avTats

)

"

yvwo-

NT,

71TVC0,

n-plv

TlTrjVOQ,

in pass.

the

12 writing-tablet," as in P Strass I. 37 (lii/A.D.) tttuktwv For the medical use of tttuo-o-w see Hobait. p. 106 f.

,

a.i>.

cj>ap|ia-

Tpiuv.

you with

JlT£pv£, "

(<-.

365 irn5o-u.aTa

i.

verb used of "rolling

this

only occurrence in

iv/A. D.

P Oxy IV. 73S

Or. Sib.

Tcrvaau).

).

In a food-account,

cf.

:

)

.

"a little wing," hence "gable," "pinnacle" (Mt 4 5 Lk 4 9 For TrrepvyoeiSws, " in the form of a wing," in

translate TTTepuyts p.

6

s

With

10

(Jn 9

who

its

the technical language of magic, see

frightened, terrified" (Phil

)

TlTVOflU.,

JITEpVyiOV.

453

"am

28

Cf.

p.

Siuu Kal

XiKut)Tp£8«s

add Eus. H.E. v. 24 oi TrTvpou.ai. eirl tois KaTaTrXr|o-o-ope'vois, and the exx. from late Greek in Psaltes Gr. I

toiis TTTatovTas,

"

stumble

Kal

in

TrTaf.o-u.a)

a man's especial privilege to love even those

is

?)

76S)

[ti]vos -ytvopivou.

dv8pwTrou cfuXeiv Kal

BpCQvOKCS Siun

certain

11

" be outoiis dTroX\i8f)vai., persuaded, whether they made an error or whether they did not, to have them released" irri(

v V-

This word from the vocabulary of winnowing-fan." " Q" (Mt 3", Lk 3") appears in the letter of an illiterate landowner Gemellus, P Fay 120 s (c. A.D. 100) tv tutô-is

literally "beggary," is not found in any Saying of our Lord recorded in the Gospels, but occurs in the fourth of 1 the Oxyrhynchus Sayings, P Oxy I. 1 redo : cf. White

Savings,

p.

34

begging-letter p.01

tu> iv

In

f.

full

I.

14

I.

23

(Byz.), a Christian

we have

The word denotes "

TTTWYîa.

Justinian's Code,

P Gen

of Biblical citations,

3.

41. 23.

o-uyx"pr|o-dv

poor-relief"

in

559

TTTCOÔS

TTVp lxiii.

Philologus

"crouching," "cringing," hence "a beggar," was always used in a bad sense until it was ennobled by the Gospels.

P

occurs in

It

Petr III. 36 (a) recto 1 '*

18

(Ptol.) along with

its

comparative, but unfortunately in a very broken context : In see also ib. 140 1 (private accounts) Trraytax. v, •yva<|>ci. i. Gal 4 B the translation "beggarly" is not very happy; the " " nothing in them irru>xa o-Toix«ia are such that there is

—

no one

is

Paul and

the better for them: see Westcott St.

MGr

Justification, p. Si.

c^tioô"?,

xviii.

7ZVKTEVCO. With iruKTeuu

=

"fist" (Suid

literally

:

SaKTuXwv)

o-u-vkXcio-is

:

Mk

of

irvyfiirj

3

we may quote

crebro), but

N

B. for which

7

substitutes

cf.

the

We

are

miKvd (Vg c.

55

VL\|/a
(ZNTIV

(1922) p. 233) the expression is best explained as a lightening of the regular ritualistic washing, by a simple rubbing over with the hand, or a dry

Schulthess

xxi.

For such a practice, under the name of »|3n, he Krauss Arckdol, I. 210, 269 N. 6. The Islamic custom of ablution with dust or sand when water cannot be " Abluprocured is described in Hughes' Diet, of Islam s.v. washing.

refers to

"a

iruKT-ris,

"Tayammum."

boxer."

tall

gymnastic Club of 'Eppeivov, tov Kal Muipdv, "I terminus, also called Morus,

(

P Oxy

VI. 892' (A.D. 33S) poppiv<|v iruXrjv tt|s iroXews, For iruXr| lull,, wed by the name city." of a village in custom-house receipts cf. P Fay 6S 1 (a. 11.

"north gate of the

15S) TeT^Xeo-Tai) Si(d) ttuX(t|s) Aiovu o-idSos! epT)pouXaand see For the irregular dat. plur. in p. 195 ff. 10 3 Kingd 22 A, see Psaltes Gr. p. 174.

GH

Ktas),

Tivhbv, "

T1

TtvQcov. this

word

Ac

in

16

in

the sense of

33 1®

II.

:

(r.

.

233

s

.

(ii/A.D.)

KwpoKaToiKot

iruXwvbs o-ou tov

xj/iXbv toitov,

of

plot in

front

"ventriloquist," commentators generally appeal to Plut. de vuv irudiovas defeetu Oraculoritm 9 tous eyyacrTpiu-uSous

illiterate

P Oxy XII. 1489 s

Trpoo-a-vopeuoutvous, the utterance being traced to the presence " " familiar of a (iruBwv) in the body of the speaker : spirit

have

.

LXX

cf.

girl

s1

Lev 19 described

is

pavTcuopevij

Km

>\\

:

as

.

.

7 Kingd 2S a!. Along with having a certain prophetic

EGT ad Ac

this the

(/.

Xio-pe

^[ô]yTes irpb tou " the owners of the open

elo-iv 01

are

your gateway

villagers," and the to Ki8iiviv im\i-

(late iii/A.D.)

" I irapd T«Kouo-av €is tov iruXcuva, cloak behind with Tecusa at the gateway"

tiriXe'Xr|o-p.ai.l

my

left

Psaltes Gr. p. 24 n. 1 has collected exx. of the late (Edd.). form iruXewv. For iruXiov see Preisigke 209S 2 S255 2 .

,

power, Saipdviov uavTiKov, and

Suidas, iru8u)V'

cf.

note

ling's

,

1

.

13

of a house (Mt 26 ) or city (Ac I4 ) P Tebt A.D. 131) «irfjXSo[v a]v8dSujs ets f\v 'ix«> iv ttj cy Tii iruXwvt, "made a bold attack upon ku>ut| oiKiai' " at the gateway (Edd.), P Ryl my house in the village

"gateway

.

For the use of

In ib. 117N'- (ah. 194) 100) notification is made of the

Tivh].

II.

16

,

['Eppo-rroXa-rnv irujKTiiv, " boxer of Hermopolis.

.

tion" or

26

1

difficult

Lausiaea

Palladius Hist.

in

cf. tin('org sepulchral 6 iruK|Y]€[ulo-as [ir]o[XX]dKis iv [ora-

III. p. 217, Selections p.

admission to a

cognate pugnus, punga, pugio (Boisacq, p. S27)unable to throw any light from our sources on the

1

For subst. itvkti]s cf. P Oxy VII. 1050 15 (ii/iii V.D.), Siois. an account for games, in which payment is made Ku>cf>u> s iruK(Tr|), and P Lond 1158 ( A.D. 226-227) (= III. p- 151) (

rrvyioj,

See also Polyb.

1904, p. 3).

xvii.),

" box "

=

epitaph Kaibel 291

paKpbs

"poor."

(N.F.

S.

7.

TtvvBdvo/MU,

I.e.

is

"inquire,"

common: P

Petr

II.

16 13 (iii/B.C.) ireuo-d-

20 16 (iii/B.C.) dKpLp€o-T«pov (cf. Ac 2j ;, PSI VI. 614 TTuvSdveTai d ti -fiKCt -ypdp.p.a irapd o"ou, P Cairo Zen I. 18 59044 (B.C. 257) vOv p.tv "ydp auTov iruv8avbpe8a 6XiYwpeio~p.eo-80.

71VK\'6~.

For the original meaning of this adj. "thick," "close," P Fay I13 8 (A.D. 100) eirl(=el) 'Epp.6va£ jpu>TT|crf pe, fiva f^^Tl rov [e]XaLuiva auTou tov iv K€pK€0-ou\u( = oi)s cf.

€irl

ITUKVOS €(TTLV Tu(

eKKoi|/CH

Be'Xi

uTa,

— Ol)S

"since

~ oi)s KaW| .

Hermonax

aUTO(=lo)V has asked me to

allow him to look over his olive-yard at Kerkesucha, as it is overgrown with trees, and he wishes to cut down some of 13

=

'•

fresee also ib. 114 LTukvos the trees" (Edd.) quent," as in 1 Tim 5", is found in Aristeas 90 iruKvd tci .

:

"

o-TOfiaro,

frequent outlets."

often," or

P Oxy Tepov

:

"so much the

IV. 805 (B.C. 25) see also P Lei'l -

Ttpov, similarly

occurs in

oftener d|i.u> li

W"

1 39 ,

iruKvo[T€'lpus

T|(iuiv

(ii

"

iii

and Aristeas 31S.

P Lond 1929 6

(mid.

p.yi'|0-8ii[Ti.

=

" in Ac 24", very (Blass Gr. p. 142), cf. Si avTicpuveiv [p.]oi ttukvo-

For the comparative of the adverb, as

A.D.) ttjs uipas tvkvo-

The form

iruKvoTs

iv/A.D.) irapaKaXu oSv For the verb ttukvow, used

Clem. Al. Paedagog. i. 6. 44 x el M-™ v°S itukvou 6'vtos cf. piv itukvouvtos (as against Cobet 277

intransitively, cf.

:

9ai,

P Eleph ft

SavuiTos,

43

1

(ii/B.C.

p.av8dvav tpa«Tt)i,

P

aou ovS^v

)

13

3

(B.C.

(=1.

o-«

4S,

p.

t)xy VIII. o-a(|)es

VII. 1063 6

Chrest.

I.

YP°-HL M,aTa 1102 11 (e. A.

€8r|Xw[o-]€[v,

Kal

(ii/iii

ib.

III. 1S4 7 (notice of

p.

162)

irvvBavopevT]

cruv^xdpTiv 11.

cot

Kal

146) mjv8avop.«vou

VI. 930 11

îi/iii

A.D.)

iruSe'a-Sai irepl ttjs vyitxs trov.

A.D.) fp-[o]u crou

TlVp.

PSI

°^ v eirnv8avdp.nv tou P l.ond

evu>

AiYv-rrTLa

4p.e'Xrjo-€ 8c [lot ir£fjn|/aL

ib.

223-2)

ti P01JX01.T0 ev Tots Ka8' T)p.ds tottois,

and

-irv8ou.t'vou tl £-rrpa£as.

—

a fire A.D. 292) y$\% irepl (-ktuv wpav eâ(cpvT]s KavpaTos «vovtos irvp tv o-KupdXois \dpTou . In I' Ixy VI. 903 6 (iv/A.D.) a wife amongst dyedv[T|. .

.

<

—

other charges against her husband alleges irOp irpoo-rjveYKev Tais Tpo
" he applied fire to my foster-daughters, having stripped them quite naked, which is contrary to the iroioucri ot vdpoi,

laws" (Edd.).

500

7rvpyos With to

Trip to alwviov

(Mt IS

9

cf.

:

Dalman Words, 14 '

the magical papyrus P Lond 46 the (iv/A.D.) (=1. ]'• 70) where the enchanter, to impress evil powers he desires to overcome, declares tyu €iu.i 6 a.Ke'4>a\os Saijiiov. iv Tois Troa-lv 'i\uv t^v 8pao-iv, lo-xvpds.

we may compare

p. 161)

—

7rvpcoa

nvpivoQ. For 95),

my

am the headless demon, having " : cf. the strong one, the deathless fire see love" "fire of For the p. 139.

Dei?smann

feet,

LAE

W viL4

P Leid

°

A.D.)

(ii/iii

(

= 11.

t|opK^w

p. 105)

o-e,

Trip,

140 fpuTOS aylov), and P Osl I. I 7 cf. Rev 8 With editor's note with the (p. 65). (iv/A.D.), Orac. Sib. v. 376 f. irOp 70.P &Tr' oipavtuv Saire8u>v pps'l"

Safuuv al'pwTos aYetou

.

and

KOI atu.a,

irvp

.

(/.

Rom

for

I2 20 see

Exp

T

xxxvi.

47S.

p.

inscr.

—

Thebes

to irvp to aBavaTov, "I eves in

"

this adj.,

an

as of

on the

fire

AaTotSa*

^Qt'-yf-ao,

"

(Rev 9

17

Kaibel 987

), cf.

leg of the statue of

"right

(a.

Memnon

crbv *ydp u.e'pos «8t Ka0T]Tai,

Mt'uvwv, aKT€to-tv PaXXdaevos Trupivais.

nvpoco, " burn with

occurs in a Jewish-Greek sepulch:

fire,"

from Tell

inscr.

el

ZNTIV

Vehudieh,

(1923), p. 2

xxii.

No. 18 6 TraTrjp Kal uT]Tr|p ot Trupoiasvoi tvv€aeTr|v, wht Lietzmann thinks the reference is to "burning" the de body, and not to the parents' "burning with grief" 2 Cor 11 29 ). In the same list of inscrr. we find No. ; (

nvpyog, cf.

IV.

Hadrian), where reference

is

I194

made

is (koitcSv) €irlToiTnup[YOV. Ilvp-yos 33 in a vineyard, as in Mt 21 «/., in

9

(B.C.

to a

sleeping-chamber used ofa "watch-tower"

BGU

$ 4\cuuv Kal

iv

TrOp-yos Kal 'iripa,

we hear

79)

(a.d.

tower,"

cf.

of a

and

II.

in

8io-t€yos,

irvp-yos

8

650 (A.D. 60-1) 15 II. 243

P Oxy

"a

"

irvp-yos

This

al.

latter

P Oxy VI. 921 24

—

word

is

(iii/A.D.)

:

rendered cf.

"casket" by Gil

Artem. p.6S 4

"am

red" (Mt i6U 2 3 H). For form see s.z mjppc adj. TruppdKT]s, which occurs ter in the LXX, is fou in the description of a boy slave in P Cairo Zen I. 5907* (B.C. 257): cf. the exx. from Byzantine Greek in Psaltes C p.

302

n.

.

1

nvppog,

Trvpp-yos,

meaning for such NT passages 6 shown. See also P Strass II. no

suitability of this

Lk

14

28 ,

is

literally

" red as

fire

" (cf.

4 Kingd

I3(2)

22

"ruddy" to a witness In P Leid W™- 48 237).

12

(B.C.

and (cf.

NT

x)TrTroTrdTauu>(

P Oxy VI. 922 s (vi/vii Rev 6 4 ). The double pp in

as in the papyri,

cf.

A. D.

A.D.)

we ha

Knpou

TTUpp(

(ii/iii

€K

tov iruppov

tiTrip

)

p.

II.

468

Rev

64

APO46,

12 3

CO46

6 oi laTpot,
I.

Itttt

LXX

ai

s

(a.D. 150) Kau.fjX It may p. 221.

:

l6 2 C

Mt

ai

Moulton Gr.

see

101.

12 cf. P Petr TrvppdKi)S, as in I Kingd 16 and for irvpp and see Gr. 14 Mayser (B.C. 237), p. 455 16 Xpovs cf. P Kyi II. I34 (a.d. 34) is TOKds stutokos Trvpp Xpovs, "a brood-sow about to litter, tawny-colourec

For the form

Ttvpeaaw, "have fever" (Mt 8", Mkt 30

applied in t P Petr

preserved in the

is

BGU

= o)v

is

),

to a will,

appcvos TruppoO, and see Mayser Gr. noted that irup(p)ds and Trvp(p)d£w drop a p in late uncials,

(iii/B.c).

3

milder sense of

ttolo"ov(= TroLT)o"ov)

should be noted that in Hermes liv. p. 423 ff. F. " " for farm-building Preisigke advocates the meaning and is supported by E. Meyer in ib. Iv. p. 100 ff.,

1 as Ml; 12 ,

:

'

fiery

The

.

It

where the

Kal

8vyd]Tr|p

[fj

'

" tomb apparently in the sense of a in tov KaTao-Keudo-as. 8ep.eXuov Trvp-yov Etrd-yaBos P The editors refer to the similar use of irup-yCo-Kos in CIG III. in

Kal

dvrjp

e"yw.

nyppd^co,

o

4207

6

Tr]dpeo-|iev,

[TrjeTrvpwKav

two-storied

9 26 the oiKia 8nrvp-y£a in P Hamb I. 14 (a.D. 1 xxxiv. inscr. (1914) p. 5 No. io ) (JUS Lycian

A

209-210).

shows

wB[«

Tpeis

BGU

27) rov UpoO 20 II. 138 (A.n. 34) to-vXtio-tv p.ou iv Tcii irup-you, P Ryl "he robbed me of a number of Trvp7iui Uavd ap7aXe(t)a, 16 tools in the tower," and P Giss I. 67 (time of Trajan/

"a tower":

,

30

)

:

cf.

Diog.

Laert.

Antislh.

tot voo-ouvtuv tlo-lv dXX' 011 M. Anton, viii. 15, Artem. p. 22 1 14 u.€to.

;

.

(Edd.).

nvperog, *'a

fever."

The Lucan combination with
s (Lk 4 38 Ac 28 ) ,

niiBju r .

.

.

led

aiTo]y to[vt]ov i

riupeTos in III.

" we saw

o-vvex[° u- evov seized with a

technical plur.

956

KXe[i.VT|]pT|v

.

slight

.

[

.

ovTa Trvpai.(=

^ e n1an himself lying on a fever" (Edd.) : note the

on which Hobart (p. 52) comments. the sing, is found in the heathen charm, invoking

(iii/A.D.),

«)t£ois

protection

dirb

form letter

:

cf.

also

ib.

irupeo-o-ds (not in

P Fay 24S

[c.

LS 8

)

a.d. 100).

3

critical text

IIvppos

is

named

in

Ac

2 1

P Oxy

single p: e.g.

I.

47

s

(late i/A.D.

)

iirb IIvppou

v

11 9 (a.D. 295) IIvpu) otttuuv do-xoX-naevolu), and ib. 43 recto other exx. in Preisigke Namtnbuch.

BGU

ira[v]Tbs

10 For the (ii/A.D.). 1240) see the fragment of a Gemellus

(=

891

According to the

The name is by as the father of Sopater of Beroea. means rare in the papyri, and is spelt both with double ai -

s p£-you Kal TruptTou, cf. P Oxy VI. 924 (iv/A.D.), ib. 3 20 VIII. 1 1 5 1 35 (v/a.d. ?), and the curse Syll 890 (= 1239) (ii/A.D.) <(>p«£kt) [«]a[l] TTuptTii Kal TeTa[p]Tatiu Kal eX^-

4>a[v]T[i

IIvppo;.

TlVpWOlC,,

"heat," "fiery test" iii papyrus 2

-

11 °

1S65, p. 153)

Linde Epic.

(ed.

(1

81' rjs Tr€u.TT€LS

p. 39.

Pet 412 )

Parthey Abh.

ii.

:

cf.

the Berlin

Berl. Ak.

d.

mag

IVissensc

ttjv €ls de'pa TTvpcdo-tv,

and

s

561

iXto} TtcoMco.

From meaning originally "put up ttuXcu came to mean simply "sell" sense,

which alone

from the papyri, iv

P Ryl

tSwrjOriv this

494

s

II.

1 1

3

my

all

Will— A. D.

(a

(itendito)

This later

be fully illustrated 253-2) ov6ds ovv

dXXd

irpbs

dp-yvpiov,

13s) ubXis irdvTa to. €p.auTov Tra>Xf|o-as " I was with difficulty able to complete

(A.I).

iT-Xtipoio-ai,

by selling 19

(B.C.

o-itov,

irpbs

sale"

(ueiuio).

NT, can

PSI IV. 356'

irwXei

tottols

Tois

found in the

is

e.g.

for

property" 156)

Mk

(cf.

e£eo-Tio

"she

81

io*1 ),

avTrjs

P Oxy

III.

alpfJTai,

nojpcoaiQ. For a full discussion of this word and its where it is shown Armitage Robinson Epkesians, y. 264 that in the XT "obtuseness or intellectual blindness 1^ the " and that "this meaning meaning indicated by the context is as a rule the ancient translators and commenassigned by 1

ft".,

;

tators" (p. 273).

.T,".

Kal

iruXeiv

have the right to ell or mortgage on her own authority whatever she chooses," 10 W ou f-'h Ir " Al ib. VI. 932 (late ii/A.D.) Ta xoipiSia X P^ S F"do not sell the young pigs without me," P Tebt II. 421 8 106) 8^Xls avTo irwXfjo-afi], (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 16 to sell it, sell it," and P Oxy I. S3 iniXT|crov, "if you wish (A.D. 327), where an egg-seller undertakes to offer his eggs " to sell secretly or in his only in the public market, and not For Kal iv tt) T|ueTe'pa oiida TrwXiv. own house" Kpuptj

H edv

viroTi8«o-8ai

TTCOS

shall

"how," "in what manner,"

PO

IV. 744 12 (B.C. 1) eiriXaBdv "how can

o-£

j

'

—

the rare pass. to an oracle in

BGUI.

i84

1

NP

see the question

p. 213)

(iii/iv A.D.) d moXoSfiai ; "am (Edd.), and for the subst. irwXTio-is see

XII. 1477 3

ib.

be sold up?

I to

Rutherford

(cf.

"

(A.r>. 72).

•yap

IO 21

forget

p.

you?"

questions 33) -mis Silvau-aC Cf. Ac b 31 Trws

,

;

Man.

to cuvoXov, Epict. avio-ot «o-T€ Kal d-yvoiu.oMs 4>vo-is

—

direct

in

which Field (Notes, p. 117) renders, how can I?" For the exclamatory Trots, as in cf. Philemon fr. 2 w irws Trovrjpdv to-Tiv dvDpwirou

"Why,

Mk

J

Philologus lxxx.

(.V.

/•".

24. 3 6paT« vp.€ts. Trais see further K. Rupprecht in

;

xxxiv.

—

),

1924, p. 207. s

Oxy IV. 745 (c. A.D. I) " ovk otSas "yap irws p.ot €Xpr|o-aTo iv '0£vpv-yx OL Si you don't know how he treated me at Oxyrhynchus(?)," P Tebt {!))

indirect

in

discourse

4

II.

40S (A.D. 3) "since you know

Ac 20

19

P Oxy

),

I'

tTTLO-Tdu.€V0S

how II.

I

ITU'S

Tl0CU.ai

0"g

K€

(JuXu),

esteem and love you" (Edd.)

294

21

(A.D. 22)

(

= Selections,

(cf.

p. 36)

irdXiv &vo> XaXax«v€Tai, "write me how s growing again on the top," P Kyi II. 235

-ypd\|/ov u.01 irws

TlwloQ. For wwXos

=

"

foal,"

"

colt," of an ass. as in the

'Au.{u.)u>viavu>

dSeX(j>u>

hair

his

P Lille I. 8 9 (iii/B.C.) Svous BnXeias P Oxy IX. 1222 1 (iv/A.D.) the writer Tui

I

:

av 8vvaiu.r|v

'

(a)

(= Selections,

NT,

p Kal ttwXovs p. instructs his son

cf.

In

— 80s

tov ituXov

(ii/A.D.)

ovk

Siaveis,

"you

how you

ei'va

evex"*! p-oi, the colt that it may be

"give your brother Ammonianus brought to me."

is

will tell 24

me

did not inform

are,"

P Oxy VI. 932'

of your (late

Kal

TTOiS

good health and

ii/A.D.) ipl 0-01 Si

" Ta 8euaTa Kal Ta ST]u.do-i.a, Apolinarius dues and how the stand," ib. public you deposits

'AiroXivdpis

939

€8f|Xu>o-ds uol irfpl ttjs cvpuio-Tias o-ou

"n-uis

(iv/A.D.) vvv 8£ irws irXtova "ypdxj/w -irtpl avTijs diropai, I am at a loss how I shall write more regarding

"but now her," and

rroj.ToTC,

"ever yet": P Par 47 s ovk av

to irdpo-wirov

i&es

p.€

Gen 43 2 ),

ib.

(B.C. 152-1)

51

s'

irpdo-wrrdv

(/.

(B.C. 159)

(=

(=

UPZ

i.

1

UPZ

p.

332)

p.ou irdiroT* [cf. p. 360, Selections

" if p. 21) «dv uiav8u>o-iv [ov u]r| -yevovTai xaBapai ttuWotc, they (women) are defiled, they shall never at all be pure."

BGU

In

IV.

Tre-n-paKau-ev,

irunroTt [S'J

11

(B.C. 2S) wn-paKO, Tri-nq-ri [. ]ov 1205" Olsson Papyusbyieje p. 30 proposes to read ov (?), " I have sold, but we have not yet (?) .

For perfects with TriiiroTf, as in Jn I 18 , expressing close nexus with present time," see Proleg. p. 144. For

sold."

"a

oiiSeirunroTt p.

c.

pres.

37) Xvo-iv ovk

e'xet

cf.

P Leid

tovto

V

si

-

30

(iii/iv

ib.

A.D.

)

ncopoio, 540

BGU

cf.

I.

yr\s

(Haines).

Part

rd See

VI.

(B.C.

u.dpp.apa,

irupos occurs in Syll

cf. also M. Anton, ix. 36 "marble but nodules of earth"

175-2):

s.v. irwpwo-is.

37" (A.D. 50) olSas

ta KaT*

know

the

6

MGr

-yap

:

mus avTov

€Kda-TT|S a) hi e8[av]g.ao-e(

=

I' K>1 II- 2 35 iii/A.D.) Sid Avirc'pKou ovk 48r|Xuo-ds u-ol -irepl tt|s tvpwo-Tias " I was o-ou, surprised that you did not inform me through Lupercus of your good health" (Edd.), and see Radermacher

ulpas XP^""-' irais

Ct: p. 159, Hatzidakis Gr. p. 19.

tico;,

129)

(iv/A.D.

(= 3 972)* 66

•n-iipoi.

I

NT

We

enclitic,

subst.

iruis

(=11.

ouScirw-TroTC.

The

120 11 (iv/A.D.) axpis av -yvii "until (/. ep.c d-iroTi9eTai.l,

position of my affairs" (Edd. ). 9 find already in the (e.g. I Thess I ) the to little more than 8ti to use as iriSs equivalent tendency

(A.D.

"petrify," "deaden."

I.

alp-al diroTieaiTai. i.

[irpos

)

"in some way," "in any way": P Oxy I. 95 s5 ts aXXios iruis, "in any other way," id. 939

o-TTOvSd^wv]

tih-°-5]

ell

dqSi.Keo-8au,

irus €K iravTOS Tpdirou 8vvi]9€iT]s " being anxious that you should

to us by every possible means in your power" (Edd.), and Syll 5lo( = 3 364) 21 (after B.C. 297) dv Sc irws dXXus See also s.v. p.T|iro)S. Trpbs avTovs duoXo-yTjO-wo-tv.

come

72

pa/3/3et

—paKa

Tisch.)

(fiaâ, an

official

of low rank

pa/?/?£t'.

For the accentuation pappe'i papfJouvu) in Cod. Vaticanus, showing that €t was regarded as a diphthong, cf. Nestle in

of certain animals

i

ZNTW

vii.

See also Dalman Words, pp.

(1906), p. 184.

340.

ff.,

the

P

of

Petr II. 8(2) (c)» (B.C.

cf.

ib.

1750

12

papSovôs twv avTwv (a.d.

306)

word pa.pSo
In the latter case the editor suggests that papSocpdpoi may not be more than "conductors of works," but for the

py.ppovvei. See

fills

£wuv: see the editors' note, and and ib. XVI. 1905 16 (iv/v A.D.). in

324

who

single post — x^P av r^ av papSouxou tvos

possibility

s.v. pa.pp«£.

p.

"police" were intended see

that

Archiv

vi.

416.

For the subst. papSouxâ cf. P Oxy XVI. 1626 21 and BGU I. 244 1 * (time of Gallienus).

(a.d.

325),

which rod" in applied

NT

occurrences (Ac 16 22 , 2 Cor

two

to

"threshing"

epdp8urav -yoôus anise:

Roman punishment "beat

used of the

is its

6 11

),

is

(a.d. 40) 14S out 20 loads" of

For a similar use of the subst.

.

papSurpds, see P Tebt I. 119" (B.C. 105-1), where the editors refer to ib. 229 (B.C. 97 or 62), and for papSicrTTJs see

BGU

H5 il5

I.

-

20

padiovpyix.

20

II.

"they threshed

k,

LXX Judg

cf.

P Ryl

in

with a

u 25

(ii/A.D.).

For cf.

" false paStoi'p-yLa in the general sense of pretences," II. 237™"- 15 (A.D. 186) Art irXao-rciv ypaup.aTwi'

P Oxy

"

to make a charge pa8ioup-yaas f[ irepivpa^fjs €VKaX«iv, " either of forgery or false pretences or fraud (Edd.) (but see t\

Archiv

i.

cf.

p. 182):

116)

(B.C.

(=

Chrest.

the wider usage in II.

p.

jo)

P Tor

KaKorpdirus

I.

Kal

i

vl

-

3

tirl

paiSioup-yiai 7rapaKao-8ai avTov tt]v
5656

pafidos, "a rod": P Tebt

I.

44

20

v pdpSwi, "gave me r|i [«]Ix* rod he was carrying": cf. P Lond 44 12 (B.C. 161)

irXetous

34,

UPZ

i.

p.

P Grenf

140),

29

reminiscence of Ps

I.

Rev 2

38 2'

12 (ii/i

(=

I.

p.

For a

B.C.).

the magical P Osl I. I 108 (iv/B.C.) KaTe'xwv pdpSov o-i8r|pdv, with the editor's note, and for a similar reminiscence of Exod 14 16 10 see the leaden tablet from Hadrumetum, Wiinsch 5 (cf.

al.)

see

AF

(iii/A.D.)

=

(

Audollent,

p.

374) 6pxi£u>

o-£ t£>v

8tacrTT|o-avTa

p.

pdpSov T-jj 6aXdo-o-T). For the form pavSous = pdpBovs,

158), 41

25

(B.C.

Mayser Gr.

158-7)

(=

UPZ

i.

I.

56S)

x w P^5

pa8iovp-yias Kal

aTa|ias, and

P

30

454) irtpl Si ttjs paiSiovp-yia? with reference to the theft

and in BGU I. 226 14 (A.D. 99). For the verb see P Tebt I. 42 16 (c. B.C. 114) (= Chrest. I. p. jSj paStovp"yr|fitvas (for form cf. Mayser Gr. pp. 120, s5 40S), and P Flor III. 294 (vi/A.D.) pa8ioup\f)crai, and lor of a mantle,

)

the adj. paSiovpyds see

P Lond

IV. 133s 2 * (a.d. 709), 1349 3 '

(a.d. 710).

€v

tt\v

(a.d.

40 (a.d. 569) 8ixa iravroias p.€ux|/Eu; Kal Tlie special meaning of KaTayvw(T€ws Kal paSioupvCas. "theft" is seen in V Magd 35 11 (B.C. 216) (—Mil. Nicole Strass

114) 28u>Kev TrXri-yds many blows with the

(B.C.

12

cf.

P Par 40 32

(B.C.

pp. 14S, 150), and see

p. 115.

P7.K0.

(pa#a, Tisch.)

Mt

22 is usually taken as a term of contempt transfrom the Aramaic NpH, "empty": cf. Lightfoot Hor. Hebr. ii. p. 109. It is thus not so strong as pupds, which denotes, according to Lightfoot ib. p. 112, "lightness

in

5

literated

py.^dovxog,

"a

supplied by Wilcken in P Par 24° 123) twv S' «k roii Upov pap8o[ v\6s Tts ZanXos, with reference to a "temple-attendant" in the lit.

rod-holder,"

(B.C. 164)

(=

Serapeum

at

from a

Ac

i6 35

UPZ

he

is

p.

Memphis.

lictor or 38

i.

For

attendant on

refers to a

this

usage

(as distinguished magistrates, as in >n tne Roman Serapis

Roman

pap8ovx°s worship in IG XIV. 1027, and to the pap8oix<>u in the 3 21 (c. B.C. temple service of Apollo in Syll 790 (= 1157) 100?) whose duty is to keep in order the temple precincts '

)

—

ot

P

Kal l-^troio-av iôviriav kuXvelv rbv dKoa-p.ovvTa. In Oxy XIV. 1626* (a.d. 325) the reference is again to

of manner and life" rather than "foolishness": see Marriot Sermon on the Mount, p. 182. Mr. W. K. L. Clarke

kindly supplies us with an interesting definition of pand

from Basil Kegulae

li.

432 C:

uivov,

"What

is

ri €
'PaKa; emxwpiov

tovs oiKCictTc'povs XaaPavd'PaKa? a vernacular word of mild abuse,

pfjpa T|7rtu)T€pas t»Pp6ws,

"rrpbs

used in the family circle." Various explanations of the word are discussed by Zorell Lex. s.v., F. Schulthess xxi. (1922) p. 241 ff., and

ZNTW

Leipoldt

562

CQR

xcii.

(1921), p. 38.

563

/5cr/co?

f>1]TC0p '

paKog,

"a

Mk

piece of cloth" (Mt 9",

(S)f"(mid.

iii/n.c.

ib. 3bt

P

cf.

:

paxos Xeirrdv, P

Oxy I. (iii/A.D. ) (= I.

P Lond I2I 208

paKT) Svo,

pdxos,

)

2 21 )

(=p.

puKos

96)

'Pop.d

Ii7"(ii/iii A.n.)

91) picro-ivov

p.

See

Xivovv.

Peav. See s.v.

Petr III. 42 II

Petr.

15 avSpes paKT) pv-rrapd evSeSvp-evoi Artera. p. 18 8 the word is used of

also

Jas

(cf.

mummy

peio. For

Apoc.

22

).

wrappings

In

"

flow,"

pirn,

which occurs

NT

in the

38 only in Jn 7

Proleg. p. 154), see the traveller's account of his visit to the source of the Nile, P Lond 854* (i/ii A.D.)

— 01

(for fut.

d-rroSavdvTes eo-xio-p.e'voLs eveiXovvTai paKecri.

act.

cf.

p. 206, Deissmann LAE p. 162) 88ev T[vy]xdv€i. NeiXos peW, "whence the Nile flows out": cf. P Lond = I. p. qS) irapd pe'ov paXavelou and I2I 436 (iij/ A .D.)

(=111.

pXVTl'C(D,

(

"

13 al. sprinkle," equivalent to classical paCvw, in Heb 9 " " neues is one of the exx. of Sprachgut in the Kotvrj : cf. Thumb Hellen. p. 223. For pavrds, " sprinkled," "spotted,"

LXX

as in

Gen 30 32

/>»«, cf.

PSI VI. 569 10

(iii/B.C.)

B^Xciai

Preisigke 401

10

(a.d. io-ii) iroTau[ov]

.

pe'ovTa

.

81'

oXrjs

ttjs -rrdXews.

For the

subst.

P

pevp-a, cf.

evKXelvavros t[ov] ptijuaTos

ue'XaivaL 8 Kal pavTrj a. of birds.

P Lond 46 263 (iv/A.D.) els tV|v

=

(

Petr

II.

37 la verso*

to irpos poppav

els

(iii/rs.c.)

ae'pos,

and

p. 73) evrui pevaari roxi irorap-ou

I.

0d\acro-av.

pV.VTlOf.lOQ,

XT

LXX,

"sprinkling":

(Heb

12

21 ,

1

Pet

2

I

(cf.

Hort

tf
'Ptjyiov, " Reggio "), a town in Italy opposite For the derivation of the name from pTJYwp.1 see

:

"Rhegium" (mod. Sicily.

^\OVT€S.

the citations in Wetstein

ad Ac 2S 13

.

pam.it, io,

"strike with a rod,"

lit.

of the hand

x ei p')

dirXfl ttj

NP

p.

verb

Mt

(Suidas

257

ff.

3

5

»,

:

came

verbero,

" strike (the

to be used in the sense of "

in late writers

face) with the palm ttjv

-yvd6ov

see Lob. Phryn. p. 175, and cf. Rutherford suits both the occurrences of the

NT

This

26":

LXX

cf.

For pfJYr"1 m tne sense of " breach " in the Nile embankments see P Lond 131 recto46 60 (a.d. 7S-9) (= I. p. 171 f.), and cf. PSI V. 456 11 (a.d. 276-S2) eirl toO -rripyov.. cf. Lk 6", and for the medical use of the word = pTJ-yp-ara " The subst. piyyads may be rupture," see Hobart p. 56. -

pairiirau' TraTao-o-eiv

:

pfjy/ix.

Hos

11*

1

Esdr 4

31

.

:

from

illustrated

pdrtiofia.,

"a blow on the cheek with the open hand": see s.v. pam£u> and add Field Notes, pp. 40 f., I05f. The word is used of a "scar," or the result of a blow, in a vi/A.D. account of the sale of a slave published in Archiv iii. p.

415

ff.,

The

see p. 419 33 and ,

difficult

Sudhoff Arztliches,

cf.

pairitruao-iv

aiiTOv

JXaPov

in

p.

143.

Mk

65

14

ad /., where he translates "they caught Him with blows." The RV adopts the rendering "with blows of their hands" in the text, but puts the alternative "strokes of

rods"

in the

margin.

Blass (Gr.

118) describes the phrase as a

"vulgarism," which at present can be paralleled only from a i/A.D. papyrus (ai-rov) kovSuXois ("knuckles") ifXaPev, published in Fleckeis. Jahrb. f.

IV.

class. Philol. xxxviii. (1892), pp. 29, 33.

=

(iii/B.C.)

Mk

pdo-o-u see alternative of

Gr.

i.

9

18

pTJ,

D.

In

the

LXX

pdcrcru see :

but a form of dpdo-cra)

s.v.

paxd.

For the ordinary meaning " word in the NT, cf. P Giss (a.d. 215) eK twv pr|[p.d]Twv to[v] irpoTe'pou 81a8 (iv/A.D.) dirpe-rrfj pr|p.aTa, TaypaTos, P Arah II. 142 P Flor III. 309 4 (iv/A.D.) alo-)(p[o]ts pr|ua
I. 40'i- 7

8

I175)

On

18

(iv/iii

B.C.) pfjp-a p.o\8r|pbv fj irov^pov tpBe'vyeKaKov tu Trofjo-ai).

the Hebraistic use

Hebraic

= res in

See

LXX

i.

A

p. 41.

somewhat

I

and 37 ,

in the

2 16

,

more

al.),

see

similar use of Xdyos

pr|yvvp.i.

p/jTOJp.

For the substitution of e for ai in this NT air. tip. (Rev 18 13 ), = " a chariot," cf. Moulton Gr. ii. p. Si. According to Quintilian i. 5. 57 the pt'St) came from Gaul and was a

this

The

the

of Luke's writings (Lk

parts

Thackeray Gr.

psdrj.

vehicle with four wheels.

not an

pfj/iX.

p/jOOO).

See

is

Thackeray

p. 76.

pxya.

NP p.

pi\yp.u>v

31

has classical authority, e.g. Plato Phil. 33 C.

.

yfj

P Leid V™- (iii/iv a.d.) aKovcracrat prjyiivTai (/. pTj-yvvvTai). claimed as Ionic by YViner-Schmiedel, p. 19. For

needle," is found in a series of accounts P Oxy IV. (c. a.d. I) XCvou Kal pa
736"

Si

T|

[A^TTOTe au-rf|v TipdcrBai.

II. p. 27) al ire'Tpai

o-8ai (contrasted with 20

"

15

"rend," "break asunder":

(

(= py.
422

to

priyvvfii, p)]oou>,

'Pr|cro-(i) is

is

fully discussed by Swete

p.

lb.

TrXr|pe(— t))s ecrrlv Sid

special

word has

documents,

meaning of "advocate," "barrister," which in

e.g.

Ac 24 1 P Oxy

,

can be freely illustrated from our I.

48), the report of a lawsuit

37

s-

4

(A.D. 49)

(=

where the counsel

Selections, p.

for the plaintiff

564

pTJTCOS introduced with

is

and

neo-ovpi-os,

aTrtKpeLvaTo

237™'

—'Apio-TOKXfjs

25

For the

prp-wp iirip

1S6) AiSupos pfp-Mp

i>.

(a.

Xo-yov tov Scp-n-pwviov K€K€ivf|o-9cu,

X^P 15

prj

"

words

the II.

ib.

pVflT)

(iii/B.C.) jk

I'd'-,

Didymus, advocate of Sempronius, replied that his client had had good reason for having been provoked" (Edd.),

tile

P Ryl

see

75M8

II.

PSI IV. 293 26

ii/A.D.),

(late

33

'

(iii/A.D.),

f

Mt 9

in

,

oltt'

Radermacher Gr.

see

piTTTe'io

P

cf.

Petr

IkiIvov,

19 (2)'

and

MGr

p. 84.

pi^vw, pLX TW (pLppc'vos, pixpt'vos), "throw,"

Thumb Handb.

II.

[pou Tr]oirjo-d-

*[Tri]o-Tpo
TroiT|a-ei.s

"yap KaKuis SiaKetpevos

|.[in|jai

form

pass., as

perf.

KaXws oup

38

for

pi
"castaway":

p. 353.

et saepe.

'Podij. For this proper name (Ac 12 13 )

For

P Par

see

1 "explicitly," "in set terms" (1 Tim 4 ), hia. rt III. P Petr (B.C. 164) (= p. 22) pnTcis

pt]Tcos, s2

63

Tr[«]p[
tt|s

81a.

tovto,

tou

pi]ToC,

OGIS

eTn.o-ToXfjs,

iip.lv

pnTtos tt|s d-rroypacpfjs

[Xt-youo-T|S otl

515

stone at Alexandria of

(iii/A.D.)

povXr| 176-180) «rl -f)

and cf. P Tebt II. 303" (a.d. "at the specified time," similarly

ib.

332

16

546

1'

For the

literal

"root"

sense

cf.

Kavo-ov ttjv pi£av avTfjs, reference to an acacia tree. In P

(iii/A.D.)

(=

"burn Lond

roots," with

its

I2I

1 '3

from smelling after eating of "origin," "ancestry," i/B.c. ), where Antiochus I. as tpoG

-yc'i/ODs

garlic.

The metaphorical

seen in

is

OGJS

refers to the Persians

evTux€CTTdTT| pi£a

:

cf.

Rev 22 16

3S3

31

sense

:

245*,

1

(articles in

(

"2

—

a dowry A.D. 127) IJiivas Silo, o-avSvKivny, one red, the other rose-coloured," and

girdles,

loodsp Chicago 4

3

(medical prescription

—ii/A.D.)

Kt)pu)Tr)

" wax-ointment scented with rose." See also P Petr poSivn, 8 II. 34 (*) (an account for unguents iii/B.C.) (= Sudhoff

—

Arztlnhes,

p.

47) poSivou p.

poi^7]86v, " with

is

2 Pet 3 10

Mayor ad I.

:

crackling crash," see Wetstein and

found

in

NT

the

only in

(mid.

'Po[id. For the various forms which this proper noun takes in In Amos 5" from Ac 7" see Nates*, p. 92.

.

WH

" " to transition from the metaphor of rooting " that of " building in Col 2' is rendered easier, as Lightfoot

points out, by the use of pi£6u in connexion with cities buildings, e.g. Plut. Mor. 321 Trapeo-x« pil^wo-cu Kal KaTacrrfja-ai. ti?|v ttoXiv. Similarly with reference to the I.

D

and

Fragm.

,

and Greeks

pi^MO. The rapid ad

392 'PdSn Mvo-r| name is found

points out that the see e.g. Menander

I.e.)

(iii/A.D.)

89) the eating of roots of bugloss, [p]££as pvyXov pou-yXwcro-ov), is recommended to prevent the breath

I. p.

(i.e.

the inscr. on a grave-

s

poSivnv,

P Oxy XIV. 1674 5

cf.

— Preisigke

Philemon//'. S4. 'PoSivrj is found as a proper name in the Christian inscr. CIG IV. 94S4. The adj. poSivos occurs in P Oxy III.

496

(a.d. 17O).

Ac

myths and comedies

in

39

o-vvd-y]€Tai

Blass (ad

pdppn.

iii/B.C.

7 building of a bridge, Kaibel 107S alwvios «ppi£wTat.

LXX

which the quotation

Ac

in

is

taken the form is'P«idv or

word is 'Pe(pdv replacing "J-V3 of the Ileb. text, and the understood as a corruption of the Assyrian name for the planet Saturn

(=

Chiun).

poitcu'a..

For popepaia. a Thracian weapon of large size, see Hastings' iv. p. 634, where the different uses of the word are fully In the NT it is found sexies in Rev, and once, illustrated.

DB pimXw. To Hort's exx. ad Jas I 6 of this word to denote the surface of the water blown upon by shifting breezes, rather than billows lashed by a storm, we may add Aristeas 70 where the

workmanship bestowed on

them — pnr££ovTOS r °v is

K aTa

pi/n-Cs,

"a

—

It

derived not from pnrrj,

from

if

should be noted that the verb "a rushing motion " (pCirTu), but

their places.

cf.

P Tebt

I.4S

23

"so

U. B.C.

he threw away his garment and took to flight (Edd.), I' Kyi II. I25 25 (A.D. 28-9) €KK€VL0O~O.S TO. TrpOK€ip£Va tpuj'tv €V Tn oiKia pou t^jv 7ru|£8a K€vr)v, "having rifled the contents aforesaid he threw the box empty into my house" (Edd.). Both AV and RV adopt this meaning in Ac 22 23 but 113) pit|/avTct to ipaTiov

ets tpu-yrjv 6ppfjo-ai,

scale," as in

p.

136),

=

with convulsive

who

pi-mf),

12 Sap 1S

,

" a moment," meaning,

original

P Par 63"

cf.

in

"a

(B.C.

s2

1 Cor 15 turn of the

165) (as read

Petr III. p. 24) o-upPaXtiTai poTrrjv tis to irpoKCpevov, " "it would turn the scale in favour of the matter in hand

l ad nutum," Vett. Val. p. 301 ox o-TiYpal rj powal tot with Headlam's note. upiiv, and Herodas VII. 33

'Pov(f>o;. 13 For the probable identification of the 'Poucpos of Rom 16 21 The name is f. see SII with the 'PoScpos of Mk 15 p. 426 common: see e.g. P Hamb I. 29 s (A.D. 89), and the ,

very

left, in

Preisigke

Namenbuch

s.v.

is

:

fits,

for

For the

P

,

(.Vn/t's,

I.

that

"

followed by various commentators, prefers the rendering "shake," "throw about," as if the verb cf. the medical use in connexion piTrrdiJu Field

v.

67**.

See

"throw away":

off,"

occurs as a

D*EFG

(Mahaffy), and P Tebt I. 27™ (cited s.v. evtfupe'opai). " momento also Aristeas 90 poirrj Kal vevpcm, temporis et

fire-fan."

piTlTCO,

"throw

pom!)

is

a breath of wind blew upon tov de'pa irveiipaTos the leaves

described as so life-like that stirred in

certain ornamental leaves

2 3 '.

Lk

metaphorically, in

etc., as illustrated

by Ilobart

p. 2.

pVjilt].

For which

this it

word

has in

in its late its

Greek sense "street," "lane," NT (Mt 6 2

four occurrences in the

,

565

*PcofxaiKos

/JVO/jLCU

Lk

Ac 9 11

14",

,

Selections,

ovptuv.

BGU

p.

IV. 1037 16 (A.D. 47)

P Oxy

pao-iXiicr|[v,

("Wind

16

cf. P Par 5i (B.C. 159) 20) £pxop.ai eis ttjv piip\

12"),

p. 360,

P Ryl

alley"), and

U

tis tt/|v

99' (A.D. 55) dvd

I.

UPZ

(=

=

p-)r|v

Xtpbs

i.

|1€t'

pip-r\v

II.

—

Archiv

XfyoaevTii pvp.r]i (see

=

v. p.

1 37 n. ).

For the diminulane" or "alley," cf.

"a little tive pu(iiov (not in LS ) the direction in P Meyer 20 verso"' (1st half iii/A.D.) dvriKpi Toy [. .] irw\(ou rJKtis -(els^ to ovu-lov, "over against the S

.

shop you come to the little lane." Sources See further Rutherford p. 4S7 f., and Kennedy p. 15 (., where the different stages in the history of pvu.r| art-

NP

cf. P Fay 16 (i/B.C.)
(i.e.

:

K(pi8fjs) p«Trap[ds.

The

p-ea-ov oiio-T|S -rvij>\f|s

156* (i/A.D.) Snfioo-ia Iii an Alexandrian papyrus of the time of Augustus pv|jLT|. we liear of a street named EiSaiuwv ev -H}i EiSaiuovos pv\it]s

10

2 Jas 2

in

adj. is very

and

payments, "

debased"

— A.D.

— and

pu-rrapd

we

find

— pO[trai.

954

s3

(=

part

accordance with the

in

—'ApxdvyeXe

Miâ^X,

AV

tXerjo-ov tt^v ttoXl
K[a]l pucrn

As

tow Trovr)p(oO) (C. and B. ii. p. 741 No. 678). exx. of the verb we may add P Lond 413 1 (e. A.D. 346)

(=

II. p.

I'va

301)

Tiu Btiu Trepl [Trj]s T]Tipias c[u.Jai. g-[.]iu

puo-ti
of Hadrian erected A. Topi 'ASptavu>

and the

I).

o-tdTf|pi,

inscr.

pucrafj-evuj

on a statue

honour

in

(= 3 835

A)- AiiTOKpaKai 6pe\|/avTi ttjv eauTou

125, Syll 3S3

'EXXdSa. The verb and its constructions are fully illustrated hv Chase The Lord's Prayer p. 71 ff. (in Texts and Studies i. 3), and Anz Subsidia p. 275 f. For the subst. picris cf. Kaibel 200 1 (Roman age) toC TUKpoii pv
filthy,"

ad /.,

£ti,

NT

only in Rev where, as Swete points out

"defile," occurs in the

the aor. (nut pu-rraiv€
state into

Jos.

and

"tilth"

c. €Trcx*ip T|°' a v, Ap. i. 220 puTraivciv rrjv tv-ye'veiav Vett. Val. p. Il6 8 t|/u|u tovs ydp-ous tj pu-n-aivti. .

.

significance of this

occurrence in the

Legenden

p.

6 30

NT, may dtprjKEv

ev

word

in Jas

i

,

be illustrated from Tip

USclti

-rrdo-av

would s.v.

(like

our

suit the idea

puTrapds.

— p.

^

We

" shabbiness ")

of

avTfjs tt^v

Mayor D) uses

"avarice," ;

men

" wax"

'^

pVTTOCO

(—

TR

read in the

is

For the 3

1219)

eLV

Rev 22 11 =

of

sense of

literal 6

(iii/B.c),

(patdv eo-BTJTa

where

"am

very

common

€TrLTpe'v}/r|

" that

women

in

Giss

I.

"

or

"

'-

79"'

"

of wine at the yield A.D. 117) tav 8]i 6

(c.

Td\a 8id

ttoXXtjv pijcriv [£a-eo-8a]t €ts ^tous,

evjwviav tov -ycvrjaaTos d8vp.T][
k
tt^jv

YJeoCx 01

-,

The noun seems tlrrj

'Putov

is

have a

to

%\

different

ttj

dScXcprj

For

its

Mk

meaning

-n-tuafiai.

aoi

in

tt|v

P Bad

B.C. 250)

(=

15

piicriv,

31

I'va

" flow " use in connexion with the

25 Lk S 43 see Vett. Val. p. 5 applied to a drinking-horn in P Petr III. 42

of blood, as in

(c.

of the "flow

P

vintage, see e.g. 0e[b]s

879

Syll

TT€v8ov
wear gray clothing not defiled."

to

pvai; is

cf.

down rds

laid

is

it

KaTtppuTrwatvTjv,

u.t]

filthy" morally.

compd. verb

the

,

YVitkowski 3

,

,

2S2 30

.

H (7) 3

p. 13).

PVTIQ, to

"a wrinkle" of age, which in Biblical Greek is confined 27 may be illustrated from Plut. Mor. p. 7S9 D Eph 5

o!s

,

Y«Xwp.tVr| -rroXtd Kal purls

t]

ve-rai

:

see

ea-rrtiptas u-dpTus eTricpaL-

Armitage Robinson ad Eph

I.e.

'PojpxiKOZ, " Roman,"

found in the

as

TR

of

Lk

pvxxpo;,

illustrated from a Greek translation of an

"shabby," "soiled," is applied to clothing in P Giss I. (ii/A.D.) TptpWa[s] pvrrapds j3 Kal o~toXt]v baoiius XevKt|v, "two soiled cloaks and likewise a white robe," as

work made by a

s

superstitious

Kal

SeiXiav.

76

in

liquor off."

which

"debased" moral coinage but see may add two citations from Teles (ed.

of a

SC dveXcudepiav Kal pu-rrapiav (of rich not using their wealth), and p. 37 s 81a pu-rrapiav

Hense)

only

Pelagia-

pvirapi'av— with reference to cleansing in Baptism. ad Jas I.e. recalls that Plutarch (A/or. p. 60 pu-rrapia

its

=

II. 234" d-rav pu-rrJiSes (ii/iii A.D.) " when it becomes discoloured, draw the y«Vr|Tai, dvdXape,

Xeipo-ypa
al

found

P Oxy

prescription

(i/B.C.)

The moral

is

corn the ear-wax of a female mule" (Ed.). In Isai 4 4 T the noun is neuter. The adj. puttioSt|s occurs in the medical

.

pvrrxptx.

Pet 3 21 ),

(1

333 medicine, P Osl I. 1 (iv/A.D.) u.i£ov 8e Kal -rais KpiSals Kal pv-rrov d-rrb am'ou fiovXas, "mix also with the barley-

mourning are

pvnalvco

"make

debased

dr.

(a receipt for poll-tax

Ryl II. 194° pvir(apds) (Spaxpas) eTrrd the editors translate " 7 drachmae of discounted

pvno;,

fc'X

22 11 b pu-rrapbs puTrav6r|Tw

3

^ obol."

silver

.

d-rrb

avr^v

(a)

Selec-

rjlpas d-rrb -rrjs Tro[vJr)p[Las, 13 Cf., interpretation of Mt 6 on a church in central the inscr. old however, Phrygia very

tions, p. 134),

(A.D. 23) dp-yvpiou

" twelve

probably was a term of account, like the of some Turkish towns, e.g. Smyrna."

piastre in P

Hence

III.

P Fay 52

6

34S

—

f|u.iop(e'Xiov)

Prayer which forms

II.

StKaSuo,

Archaeology and Anthropology vii. p. 64 ff.), "the word does not appear to refer to any distinct class of coins all Roman tetradrachms of Alexandria might have been called

pVOUXl.

BGU

papyri in connexion with as denoting

understood

191-2) eirl X[o]you pviriapds) Spaxn(ds) oktio. But, according to Milne Theban Ostraca p. 104 (cf. Annals of

'bad'

In the version of the Lord's

P Tebt

[8]p[a]x(ids

silver" (Edd.), and

in the

generally

coin, e.g.

pvTr(apoO)

stated.

of the vi/A.D. Christian amulet,

common

was

which

ends

certain Isidorianus,

—*'

'OXup/rrfios]

tpu.T]veva-a d-rrb 'Pw[[ia]iKwv.

P Kyi

23

s8 ,

may

be

unknown Latin II.

62

'I
(iii/A.D.), [

]

566

'Vcofxaiari

pCOUfV/JLt 15

'PoiflCUOTl, " "in the Latin language (Jn tSc €iricrK€\|iai, ira>s

tovto

!0 :o.

\iytTtxi,

): cf.

Epict.

KaOairep

€t

i.

17.

16

'Paipaia-rC.

54" (ii/iii A. I).) '4ppa
KupU pou p.

"Eppwo-o, ippaa-ii {ua/c, ualtte), are regular closing formulae (as in Ac IS 29 ) in both private and official letters. Naturally they are much varied by the addition of terms of endearment and otherwise, particularly during the second and third centuries A. D. The following exx. must suffice :

P Tebt

II.

74

ff.

315

36

(ii/A.n.) ippuxrd poi,

Tip.iiiTa.Tc,

I'

Hamb

I.

=

22

25S-7) pouXdptBa -yap
PSI V.

pCDVVV/tll.

iroMois xpdvois Kal irpoKo-n-Ttiv ci)\opat. will be found in Exler Epistolo^raphy " have For the verb strength" of persons cf.

&Se\
other exx.

Many

40.5

(B.C.

€p[pw]p€VOL.

The

subst. puo-is

is

used in connexion with praying for 4 «v£dpevos pujo-iv e.g. OGIS 206

"strength" for anyone, Kal tc'kvols Kal •yaptTJi. Vett. Val. p. 160 13

.

See also in application

to the

body

1

X —

aafiaad

golkkos

exx.

cafiacud. " armies " This Heb. word = "hosts," (Rom 9 2 » LXX, 4 an invocation in the occurs as great Paris magical Jas 5

in

Psaltes Gr. p.

added clause p. 134. n-

176. o-appd-ru) in

|iT|8«

For the significance of the 20 see Dull Offenbarung 24

Mt

1

)

papyrus

P Par 574

2apau9, and

in

1235

(=

(iii/A.D.)

113) law

Selections, p.

amulet printed in Archiv

the

belonging to iii-v a.d.

i.

—

Kvpie 2af3au>6, air tu-ou

otov

.

oayr\vq,

" a large "drag-net (Mt 13") as distinguished from the smaller circular djuJupAno-Tpov (cf. Mk I 10 ), often identified with the garfi whicli is generally worked by two boats

427

p.

d-iroo-Tpevj/ov

(cf.

where Wilcken thinks that

it

cannot be determined with

certainty whether it is the work of a Christian or a Jew Cf. P Oxy VIII. 1152or a Greek or an Egyptian. (v/vi a.d.) witli its magical, Jewish, and Christian ele-

u>p

(3au>6,

XplO"T€, poT]6t

Kal TOVTW

properly of dogs "wag the tail," "fawn" (e.g. Od. then metaph. of persons "fawn upon," "beguile" This gives good sense in its (e.g. Aesch. Choeph. 1S6).

and other

ills

—

),

NT

'Ieo-oii

only rais

Tjiitv

olklo.

d-

occurrence,

8Xti)/eoriv

Thess

1

Tavrrais

Thessalonians would be

the

:

3

3

to

(i^Se'va

Apostle

"drawn

aside,"

o-a(v«r8ai iv

dreaded "

that

the

allured," in the

midst of the afflictions which were falling upon them, cf. Zahn 'Eiiil. i. p. I59f. (Engl. Tr. i. p. 222). Others, however, prefer to read with FG o-«'veo-9ai i.e. triaivia-Sai,

(iT|V.

andz'b. VII. io6o*(vi/A.D.

f.).

x. 217),

cra-

MiârjA,

229

Oalvoj,

£\w€i,

dSuvaei, 'law

T'xxviii. p.

Exp

—

12pu>p

5'),

to the shore.

Kecj>a\[fjs

ments

Lk

which separate and then draw it in a sweep It was consequently an expensive piece of machinery, and has been taken as evidence that some at least of the fishermen Apostles were fairly well-to-do (cf.

vdo-ov ttjs

(?)

a Gnostic charm against reptiles

"to be disturbed," "troubled," in support of which Nestle vii. p. 361) cites two passages from the Hist. Lausiaca (ed. Butler, 1904), c. 24, p. 78, 10 and c. 35,

'Iaii crafJauO dSore

(ZNTW aTrdXXaôv tov o£kov tovtov dirb iravTos KaKov «pir«Tov.

AF

|

SaPauB, the thrice repeated name of the Jewish God. See further Deissmann Urgcschichte p. 23, and Cheyne's note on " Lord Sabaoth " in Exp III. i. p. 31S f.

For a new

= where in

resting as on the Sabbath," found only in Heb 4°, it may have been coined by the author : see Moffatt

ICC ad /., who

also refers to

Plutarch de superstit. 166 verb occurs in Exod 16 30 :

A cf.

possible occurrence in

its

(Pairn.o-u.ovs,

Frankel Vorsludien,

p. 8.

a

cf. .

Heb. Sabbath is first found in the LXX. In the Pentateuch and elsewhere the plur. to o-dppaTa " is used both for "the Sabbath and " the sabbaths " see :

LXX

In the the dat. 35. usually o-appd-nns, but in the critical text of the p.

form o-dppao-i occurs frequently in

P Lond 1171 38

Part

VII.

(b.c.

S)

:

(=

plur.

NT

is

the

irpdpaa-i for Trpopd-rois III. p. 178), and similar cf.

Kt'ap,

55

6

where 8'

«J

"but he who

gods can cheer his heart with a

Semitic

loftier

it is

used practically

?pSuv 8eovs is

tAirtSi

bountiful to the

"

hope

(Jebb).

.

denoting

"sackcloth,"

"sacking," a

.

Other exx. of the word are P Reinach 17"

Tpix'vous. (B.C.

145

word,

made

of the hair of goats and other animals : PSI IV. 427'' 14 (iii/B.c. ) 7pa*| o-aKKwv Kal u.apo-tinru>y o-aKKOv Tpiyîvov a, P Hamb I. Io 3S (ii/A.D.) traKKOvs

coarse cloth

to denote the

i.

.rtiivi

KvSpoTs'po.

I.

OOLKKOQ,

Oa/3/9aTOV

Thackeray Gr.

literary ex. of o-a£vw,

see Bacchyl.

8e\\w,

The

Bentley).

:

afflictions."

oafifiaTiojiiog,

"a

16

p. 242.

—

|

ZNTW

viii. Mercati adds further instances in See also the quotations from papyri s.z: o-ia£vo|±ai. Reference may be made to an art. by A. D. Knox in JTS xxv. (1924), p. 29of., where a reading to unoe'va ira8a£" vto-8ai is conjectured, = that none break down in their

p. 102,

Also the leaden tablet, Wiinsch No. 2 (ii/iii a.d.), on which is depicted an altar inscribed 2eo)8r| SaPawS

16

109) kitwv Kal ipaTiov Kal o-aKKOv, (a.d. 38) craKKO(v) ir\TJpr|i KvfJKiDi,

cf.

21

"a

,

P Ryl

sack

full

II.

of

BGU

II. 597 s (a.d. 75) tov o-aKKov tov irx/pov, cnecus," P Oxy VI. 932 s (late ii/A.D.) is tovs craKKovs o-paYio-as,

"sealing 1

567

733

2

it

C ate

{sc.

vegetable seed) in the sacks," it. XIV. craKKuv o-iiririwv (/. o-TVTnuwv

iii/A.D.) Ti(pi|)

73

568

2aouA

~2a\afiis "

flax ") (8p.)

Ostr.

On

P Kyi II. 245 13 (iii/A.i>.) iroi
For the dim. iTr«(iv);d

544

reckoning loads by sacks, see Wilcken

1

see

o-(ikk£ov,

o-aKKoiiSia ir(apd) tov 'AvTivoe'us 26 I. 39 (B.C. porter," see P Tebt

:

(iii/A.D.) 8ef;e

Se'£ai.)<}

(/.

"a

for o-aKKocf>dpos,

MGr

114).

1S 22

Rev

,

:

and Preisigke 4591 3 (Rom.)

and Psaltes Gr.

(ii/A. n.

spelling see

(for

and storms: see "agitate," "shake," as by winds

P Lond 46" 2

(=1.

(iv/A.D.)

Heb

I2 2lif

cf.

in

,

tov

(re

Mt 24 29 a/., and the The verb is used 135. the illiterate P Oxy III.

o-aXe[vo-avTa] tov ovpavdv, citations in Boll Offcnbarung, p. as in

emKaXoOaai

80)

p.

.

,

where a man writes to his sister (wife) (ii/A.D. 52S Jireuo-ds (iv tmo-roXas Suvaae'vou Xi8ov o-aXeCo-e, oOtws v sent me letters which would X6-yi> o-ou KaiK(vTjKa.v (i«, "you have shaken a stone, so much did your words move me" o-aXev«i 70.P us dXr|[8u>s (Edd.), and OGIS 515" (iii/A.D.) 13

)

o-u-rripia

To-rravo-

Ha/LidpEta

p. 177.

aalevco,

n

X"P TT1S

paid caXiriKTT].

in

figuratively,

B.C.) o-aXmo-Tds,

(ii/i

o-aXiricrTr|S

For o-aXiri.KTif|s (= o-aXiri.7KTT|s) cf. I' Oxy III. 519 16 an account of public games 4 drachmae are ), where in

pov((i).

The mention

.

(for Attic o-aX-rriYKTT|s)

2aXco(p)fid)V. See S.V. EoXoaiiv.

For dat. SaXaaivi in Ac 13 NAEL form not unknown in Byz. Greek cf.

.

form

read 2aXa|UVT|, a Blass-Debrnnner Gr.

s

lit.

this late

1 the inscr. Syll3 1058

cf.

,

Za?.aiitg.

§ 57,

For

"trumpeter." in

:

p.

and

aa/.^LOTt)-,

p. 754.

i.

4k

irdXe]MS

tt|s

Kal

KaKoup-yCas

iravovp-yias

Hence the derived 6XC[-ywv Tivwv avTrj tTrenPa]ivdvTwv. sober senses, meaning "dislodge," "drive away" from your 2 where Lightfoot [Notes on Epp. of S. Pan!, as in 2 Thess 2 Plut. Mor. 493 D 6pc|iv tov kcito. io-iv a.

P

Petr II. 4

settlement of

id.

( 1 1 )

Jews

2

(B.C.

609

(ii/A. 11.)

irepl Kiip/nv

i.

Fayum, as

proof of the early

P

(cf.

Petr

I.

p.

43

566 (a.d. 131-2) Saadpeia,

BGU

SaaapeCas, and

Kcijrns

"Samaria."

the

in

is

255-4),

II.

167),

p.

name

these districts

in

See also P Tebt

note*).

289)

Thackeray Gr.

of a village of this

I.

94° (A.D.

2ap.dptav.

HaiiapeiTij;.

On

the form, see

found in Byz. Greek

Notes2

W'H :

p. 161.

,

2a|iaptvs

is

also

Psaltes Gr. p. 254.

cf.

ZaiAodpaKYj. For the diphthong Meisterhans Gr. p. 64,

in

0.

11 place-name (Ac 16 ) see

this

1.

,

109) compares diroo-aXerouo-av followed

myself"

see also

:

u>s

.

.

fast

by

sense p.r|

PSI

cf.

IV.

299

P Oxy VI. 994

In

(iii/A.D.)

"I move

be unable even to

request tirl evl

"to give her something since she was

dependent upon only a single source" (Edd.) MGro-aX«vu, "move," "stir."

is

P-

used of a "rough sea

"

:

cf.

LS 8

Namenbnch

8

For the dim. (Mk 6 9 Ac 12 ), see Syll sandal." are mentioned amongst the articles of where o-avSdXia 754 x cf. P Cornell 33 the adornment of the statue of a god ,

6

,

:

in

Lk

21 25

cf.

P Oxy IV.

In

shoes." the

straps" :

o-a[[v]]8(o\io)

(iii/A.D.)

reading

(?)

741

10

"2 walkingo-av8dXua dviK(d),

8)ia~n.Ka P, (ii/A.D.)

meaning are doubtful,

"donkey

(Edd.).

aavi';,

trumpet":

o-aXTr[iyy]u>v

CP Herm d.-yu>vi.o-|xa,

I.

121

10

(iii/A.D.)

Kaibel 1049

7

ou

eviKT|o-e to]

o-dXiri-y-yos

"

"sound a trumpet,"

is

often understood metaph. in

Mt

6-,

HINT,

where he compares the use of the subst. in Achilles Tatius viii. 10 oi\ irirb o-dXm-yYi For a defence of the Kal KTjpuKt aoix'vtTau (idvov dXXd by Klostermann

in

meaning by a reference to the sounding of the ram's horn (shofar) on the occasion of public fasts, see Buchler in x. (1909), p. 266 ft"., also Klein in ZNTIV \\. (1905),

literal

JTS

f.

Ac zy", occurs in P Flor I. 69 s1 Sas) [irX]aTeuas tTtpou o-avi8es(= e£r|Xovo-i

plank." as

in

toC\ov Toi irpoK(et(i6vou irXofou 1

>

:

cf.

21

The word

.

readily

"

" wooden tablet for writing of a passes into the meaning 30 3 a.d. 250) dvaYpd+avTes els tt|v as in 975 (<"• .S>// purposes, o-av£8a oi Kal to Xoerrd -ypapaaTa Trapa8d[T wo-av As to 8n|i.oo-tov

203

and

Pa T ( =

Boll Offenbarung,

aK[ovtTai ev0d8' 6p.oKXrj.

p.

>

"a

(iii/A.D.) (toIs)

as

:

payment

headed— "f oi.pd[|j.u]a>v other exx. of the name

aavdd'/.ior,

"board,"

"a

is

s.v.

II. 2.

135-

t«Sv

monk

Kal Eap.ouT|X TrepipX(€Trros)

in Preisigke

both

adlog

(a.d. 499) an order for the

of 12 artabae of corn to a K0(i(ts)

1

P Oxy III. 472 E0 (c. a.d. 130) the her mother— ti Kal irapao-x^v "S

of a daughter to advui o-aXti'Ovo-av,

en-'

8uvao-8ai p/n8« o-aXtvecrBai,

illness, so as to

was held

i>%

o~aXevei.

ovKvpas tt]S cfivo-euis For a weakened KO.Teo-x48r|V vrfo-
almost immediately by

Tfji

wooden bench 366

(

=

3

799)

25

Trpoo-nXouo-Bai.,

In Herodas VII. 5 it denotes a po^Xf|i. For the dim. craviSiov see Syll to sit upon.

avTou o-avt8ioi[s] (A.n. 3S)to t€ epvao-TTipuov and for the verb o-avi8dio see P Lond 1 164

(hV (a.d. 212) (= III. p. 164) TrXoiov Sid vews
Zaovh See

s.v.

SavXos.

.

.

.

o-eo-avi8[u]|it'vov

569

crawpos OaTtpog. For the

(rapoa>

classical

meaning

odpdcov,

"

decayed," cf. the Attic inscr. tov 8ia-mxi
Syll 587** (B.C. 32S) p.io-0wT€i to o-airpd with reference to

brickwork.

"decayed"

In

Greek the connexion with o-tjttu> was lost, and became "rotten," "corrupt," as in P Flor II. 170" (a.D. " rotten " 1 256) o-uKapiW o-a-rrpiiv, (cf. Mt 7 '). Similarly figs

" sard " 3 (Rev 4

nelian":

cf.

,

21 20 ), a red stone, perhaps the "cor-

Syll 58S

3 (c.

B.C.

1S0)

SaKTiiXiov

xP uo"° iv

crdpSiov.

Hellenistic

it

P Lond 356 11

in

the adj.

of

(=

(i/A.D.)

II.

Selections,

p. 252,

59)

p.

applied to "stale" drugs as contrasted with drugs In 1' Fay 119 4 (c. A.D. 100) quality, to koXov.

is

"good"

crairpdv is "a stale bundle of hay," and 21 6 (time of Trajan) iX,r\Tr\(ra. to Xo.Kiivi.ov Kal ov\ tvpov dXXd aTTaXiavov o-a-rrpdv, the reference is apparIII. ently to an article of clothing: cf. the adverb in

\opTov in

P

.

.

Giss

9

{=

(ii/A.D.)

Seleetio?is,

94)

p.

TraipiTraTui.

o-airpais

—

Later exx. are PSI VI. 71S 12 (a receipt iv/v A.D.) o-a-n-pov 2 o[t]vov Trorf)o-e{= -o-ax) KaXdv, and P »xy XVI. 1849 Add (vi/vii A.D.) to Xd\avov 68c (/. utht\ craTrpdv «o-tl. 1

Teles

27

p.

s

(of a house) o-a-n-pd Kal pcovcra Kai KaTaTriTr-

For the metaph. usage, as

(=

A.M.)

C(= cl)uapÊvr|v,

II. "

Eph 4

29

cf.

,

P Leid \V xiv

-

38

dvd8vo-dv

131)

p.

p.ou tt)v o-airpdv and the bitter fate, (A.D. 91-6) itni o-a-rrpov

me

withdraw from tou

6vou.a ttjs

"

in

In Preisigke 5761 23

Epict.iii. 16.7.

ycV p]

20 sardonyx," a variety of onyx (Rev 2i ) cf. Pliny H.N. " 23 Sardonyches olim ut ex ipso nomine apparet intellegebantur candore in sarda, hoc est, velut came ungui hominis imposita, et utroque translucido." :

:

OapKlKOQ

=

"

fleshly" (camalis), with the nature and characterof o-dp|, as distinguished from crdpKivos. "fleshy" {earneus), made or composed of o-dpf ; but in Hellenistic

istics

Greek the distinction between adjectives in -lkos and -ivos must not be pressed too far. See Lightfoot Notes, p. 184.

GUpKlVOQ.

P Lond 1177 (a.D. 113) (= III. 169) reference is made to "leather ropes," o"xoiviW o-apKtvwv, a curious use of the word. In a series of accounts

Tovo-a.

(ii 'iii

"

xxxvii.

Svcrp.T]v

I.

BGU

S46

oapdowlj,

u.io-8w[to]v

'

"yvvaiKos,

the

word

=

30

al. unpleasant," and in the astrological Vett. Val. p. 36 the editor understands it as "periculosus." See further

=

Rutherford A'P

1

This proper name (Ac

5 ), which appears probably derived from the Aramaic N"VEt.", " beautiful," and should be accented on the

Sapphira."

adpi. It lies outside our purpose to discuss the theological implications underlying the use of this important word in the XT. They are due partly to the influence of the LXX, and

to the language-forming power of Christianity by which old terms were "baptized" into new conditions: see the full discussion of the term in Greek and Hebrew writings " " until A. d. 1S0 in Burton, (Chicago, Spirit, Soul, and Flesh " " on Galatians and the same writer's Commentary 191S),

partly

p. 474.

HaTKêlpa, "

p.

in various forms in the

MSS.,

is

penultimate, see Winer-Schmiedel Gr. p. 76.

All that (in ICC) p. 492 ft"., also Lightfoot Notes, p. SSf. can be attempted here is to cite a few exx. of the word from It does not seem to occur in the papyri. the inscrr.

"

(ii

iii

405

A.D.) o-aTrirrpiv p-vdv oXktjv,

10

(iii/A.D.

"a

4>«tpi'vT]),

(ostracon

)

S£pp.aTi.K,T]

cf.

:

crampivlTi)

see also

P Tela

8tXu.aTi.KT)

(/.

II.

o-a.Tr-

sapphire Dalmatian vest," and Preisigke 2251

— iv/A.D.)

o-aTnmpioij dvK(iai)

i.

aapydvij

a flexible " mat-basket " occurs in the 33 2 in Cor II but can be freely illustrated from the only

NT

in the sense of

Si'Swv

p.«v

.

Kocpivuv Kal

Tas

BGU

e.g.

o'ivr]vds

(iii/iv A. 11

1

>

II.

417

11 (ii/iii

A.D.)

ir[t]pi

A.D. 346) (=11. p. 2QI) «Xa£ou o-Trd6ia ("meaKal ttjv a-apvdvT|v. In P Strass I. 37 13 (iii/A.D.) ttjs T|p.(iv crapvdv[T]s, the editor suggests that the reference " may be to a travelling-basket."

236

(1.

sures")

Silo

The dim.

o-apvdvtov

d\iJpov o-apvavtov (A.D. 57)

:

cf.

also

o-apyav€iX[w]y.

ev,

is

found in

P Lips

and crap-yavLTiov

I.

in

P Goodsp Cairo 30 s1 "-

Kal] yXwcro-av

Kal a-dpxas

Tpels

(tres

:

)

«VTruorj[s Kal]

rina-yu-e'vas 81'

oXris TJp.e'pas d[Tro]pdXXeuv, in

an account of healing worked by Aesculapius. The common contrast between irveSu-a and crdp| is seen in the ii/i B.C. Jewish invocation for vengeance from Rheneia (Rhenea), which begins

—

'EmKaXovp-ai Kal iiv|/lCTT0V,

Kal

d|iu>

tov Qtbv tov

TOV KTjptOV TWV TTVCVU.dTWV

TrdcrTjs crapKos.

See further Deissmann LAE-, p. 413ft"., and for a similar 2 formula in Christian inscrr. cf. Preisigke 2034 6 8 €t>)s 2 and Kal 39°I similarly 8;X)uv tt( veu]p.aTwv Trdo-T]S crapKos, ,

s.

For the Hellenistic use of Epicurus, see Senteniiae iv. and

4949

crdp| instead of o-a>p.a in xx., with Bailey's notes,

pp. 350, 360.

21 18 (a.d. 3S2)

BGU 13

16

.

poos

*voik£ov

T€i[itjs o-apvaviiv, P Flor II. 269' (A.D. 257) Kal Tas o-itikos crap y d[v as, P Oxy VI. 93S 3 SiuStKa a-apydvas x°P TOV 'fif. *), and P Lond

for

.

earnium fortiones) cf. also Preisigke 4314 s (iii/B.c.) o-dpKas 3 5 r 171 SSc-vo-c- irvpi, and Syll S05 (= (Rom.) wore crdpKas

,

Koivt|,

=

(B.C. 221-205) Kpe'as see OGIS 78 o-dp| 0"dpKa Tr€VTau.vaiov dir[6 tu> f3 ovs Taj 8vou.e"vto tw Al t» Eai[TT|p]i, and, for the plur., Syll 645 (= 3 I047) 7 8e Kal «|irjl tt)v Tpdfireâv tou (c. B.C. IOO) TrapaTi8eTu)]crav

Thus

adncf>eipoi. This Semitic word (used by Theophrastus) = "a sap" 19 phire (Rev 21 ) appears under the form o-airmpiv (o-a-rr1 eipiov) in a li-t 'if colours and weights, P Oxy XIV. 1739

IV. 1095

21

(a.D. 191-192)

aapoco, For the pass., as in a late form of o-aipu, "sweep."' 12", cf. P Giss I. 11" (a.p. 11S) (= Chrest. I. p. jzj)

Mt

570

âppa wa"T€

tov voudv.

o~ov

capuiOfjvai 3 ai Se irap0€VOL Xapovo-ai o-dpous 4
10.

ix.

Lk

The

See also Ilerm. Sim.

(A.D. iSS) crdpujtris vXXwv.

s Jas 2 B), but

cf.

e

{o)

(iii/B.c.

(=

UPZ

1079

Zappa,

132

" Sarah "

IV.

1459

see s.vv. 'Loo-t|4> and 'Iukttjs, and add P Lond (date uncertain), where there is mention of

:

25

Abraam

the son Sdpas, and P Oxy I. 134 17 (A.D. 569), where John, the chief of the stonemasons, is described as vios Mnvd pnTpbs Sdpas On the possibility that Kal avrr| Edppa in Ileb n 11 is an interpolation from the margin, leaving of both verses, see Field Notes p. 232,

ad

'

APpadp. as the subject and Windisch

HZNT

contracted form o-a\iToS

i.

)

is

common

in the papyri, e.g.

«mp.eXd[p.evd]s re o-avTov,

p.

33S) e[mp.]t'Xov pe

NT

not found in the

is

(/.

8i)

P

(but Petr III. 53

P Par 46 s1 Kalo-avroi,

(B.C. 152)

BGU

31

I\'.

Amh

II. (a.D. 41) to. irap(d) o-aTui (/. o-auToO), P " for (early ii/A. D. )
4

BGU

II. (Edd.), and 6ti '4\(is tn, -ypdil/ov Moulton Gr. ii. p. iSof.

for yourself"

otSts

o-aTiu,

aiiTov,

and

380

16

el

(iii/A.D.)

See further

p.01.

h\

s.v.

asfidQoâi. This rare verb it

is

found in the

a stronger form of io 5

is

Hos

NT

o-e'Popai.,

only in

Rom

"worship":

I

25

where

also

cf.

Aq

.

I.

osfiaoaa. "

a Grecized transliteration of the Aramaic X3UC, meaning " one originally lying in ambush for," and hence as a proper name "the adversary," "the accuser": cf. for the develop-

ment of the Jewish

belief

2

fade u turns (1906),

EB s.v.,

3S2

p.

Bousset Die Religion des

also Wort. James, p. 9S

ff.,

the magical incantation P Par 574 (iii/A.D.) Selections, p. 113), Jesus the Christ is adjured to drive forth the devil from a man until this unclean demon of 123S

In

—

ir

dxaflapTos v 8aip.uiv

m o-a8avds —

ship

ydp

" the ordinary citations for this word object of wor23 1 (Ac 17 , 2 Thess 2 ) we may add Arist. Apol. xii. ov

T|pK€'a-8na-av

shall flee before

For the corresponding adj. cf. P Lond V. 173 1 11 (A.D. 5S5) where a divorce is said to have taken place naTa 8taPov = o)Xik^}v Kal traTavtKTjv eve'pvaav. him.

v

[ol

Ai-ywTioi] tols tuh XaXSai'wv Kal

'EXXtjvujv o-epdo-pao~iv. Fur (rcPacruds see M. Anton,

"thy reverence

Xoyou,

f.

(=

Satan

=

To

Zaravag,

"

iv.

of reason,"

to pay o-tpacrpbv diroSovvai, pios with reference to an oath

16 tov o-tPao-pbv tov and cf. Aristeas 179

homage."

may be

The

=

:

,

word with the Aram. NHND, Otto points *o-d-n.ov,

corresponding .to the

" measure of Sais

see

:

Archiv

a root-form

to

Coptic saidion,

iii.

"a

wine-

448.

p.

the Grecized form

of the Apostle Paul's Jewish name For the phrase SavXos o Kal IlaCXos (Ac 13 9 ), see rXavXos, and cf. the discussion on 6 xa( s.v. 6 (10).

EaovX.

No

name ZavXos are given an indecl. proper name 2aCX

instances of the

Namenbuch, but P Flor III. 2S0 1 '

(a.D.

in

masters the Augusti," and the other citations Worterb. s.v. SpKos.

is

Preisigke's cited from

EavX

ofiivvvju, (ii/iii

A.11.)

o-«P«'o-8t|ti 19 cf.

5

(/.

II. p.

105) Trip

o-peo-e-nTi).

Kaibel 204

fire

etc.

cf.

:

o-«pe'o-ai (/.

P Leid W™- 34

For the metaph. use

in

1

and

35

Thess

1

(i/B.C.) dpipoTe'pois T|(iiv fo-pecras T|f'Xiov,

meaning "wash out," "erase," cf. the late 8' «o-peV8ai irdv o-rrjppa SiKns, and ib. I4 (both MGr o-prjvui, "extinguish," and intrans. "am vi/A.D.). extinguished." See also s.v. JPevvvpi.

and

for the

P Mon

I.

I

official

Greek equivalent of Augustus

=

"

Preisigke

worthy to

be reverenced or worshipped." The title was bestowed on Octavian in B.C. 27, and was continued to his successors, e.g.

Xero

in

Ac

25

2 '. 25 .

Cf.

P Oxy IV. 746 12

(A.D. 16),

where a

letter of recommendation is

dated («tovs) v Tipepiov Kaio-apos E«Pao-Toii "âiicpi 7, "the 3rd year of Tiberius Caesar In IV. 1074 2 (a.d. 275) the Augustus, Phaophi 3." Emperor Aurelian announces, rd 8e [vjirb to[v] S[{ t]ov

(viz. the Emperor Augustus) SftSjopt'va ipiv vdpipa Kal tXdv8[p]u)ira cruvTnpu. On the T)ptpai SePao-Tai, held in honour of the Imperial family, see the note by ad P Oxy II. 288 s and on the SePao-Tov vdpto-pa ad ib.

2«Pao-Tov

GH

264

s .

Following Usener {Bull,

deli" Inst, di Corrisp. Archeolog., 2 Lightfoot {Apostolic Fathers, Part II. (1889), vol. i. p. 714) has pointed out that in Asia Minor and Egypt the title o-epao-nfj was applied to the first day of each month,

lS 74> P- 73

aKTOvapiov.

(=

the

in

,

514) toO 8av(iao-(i.uTdToii)

"extinguish," "put out," "of

II.

(a.d.

BGU

ZavloQ,

s.v.

Amh

349) dpvvv[T]«s tov 8tto[v KJal o-fe]pdo-uiov SpKo[v tu>]v irdvTa vlkwv[twv] SecnroTwv T|pwv 'Avouo-twv, "swearing the divine and holy oath of our all-victorious 140"'

ad TOV, a word found in the LXX to denote a measure ih modii, or nearly three English gallons (Mt 13 33 Lk 13 21 Instead of connecting the Jos. .-/;///. IX. S5 (= ix. 4. 5)).

adj. o-tpdo--

seen in P

13

probably

ft"-),

" as the monthly commemoration of the birthday of

Augustus," and others would extend this usage to a day of the week, not a day of the month. Deissmann suggests that the early Christian designation t| KvpiaKT) T]p«pa may have been intended in part at least as a protest against the Imsee BS p. 2iSf., LAE i p. 35Sff., and EB 2816. Note further that F. H. Colson The It eel; (1926), p. 125 f., has shown, on the evidence of the papyri, that the 0-ePacrral TJps'pai were not confined to any particular day of the week. perial cult

:

OSaVTOV, "of

thyself":

cf.

p. S(p) &|los p[«]v ijs

6i 60 (a.D. S5) (= C/irest. II. p.ao-Ti\w8fjvai, Sid o-cauTov [Kjaracr^wv

P

Flor

I.

av8p»irov ti
oefiojuai,

"

mid.

reverence,"

(Mk

7',

" worship,"

Ac 16",

al.)

:

is cf.

found

in the

NT only

PSI IV. 361'

(B.C.'

in the

251-0)

571

(T€tpa

P Tebt I. S9 11 (B.C. 99) Sid to dvwflev Kal o-«'P«r8ai to Upbv, Chrest. I. Il6 2 (sayings of 7 D to 8eiov, and Syll 256 ( 557) ii/iii A.D.) o-t'Pov

aeXrjuidÔfiai

oo-oi av-rbv ce'PovTat,

Jo-rai o-io-pds ("terrae

4>of3eio-6ai

metaphorically in

Sansnos —

=

B.C. 207-6) Tots o-e[p]ope'vois 'Air[oXX
We

(1.

XI. 13S1 202 XaX[rj][[.

t[o]0

io-Topiav

.]](r«[i]

Ôd

I'tah,

K[al] irds "EX[X]r|v dvr)p

"

o-€(3T)o-€TaL 'Ip.oxJ[9jT|V,

thy story, and every

tell

Greek man

"

The phrase book of Acts is

(= HJP

oi o-epdpevoi

p.

246.

(or cpopoiptvoi.)

denote pagans in close touch with Jewish

to

discussed by Schtirer Geschichte* III. p.

II.

ii.

314ft.).

p.

Deissmann (LAE-,

p.

123ft'.

451

f.)

an inscr. from a seat in the theatre of Miletus, dating from the Roman period, in which the Jews themselves are cites

described as Qeoo-t'Pun —

Tottos EiovStwv Tuiv Kal ©eoo-cpiov.

" Place

The 1464

s

Scots

act.

of the

Jews who are

of the verb

250) del pfv

(a.d.

and

elBio-pt'vois,

X[i]ti*6v t^X*! 5

'

T°v

that tov 8eov pou

^

= to

Kal

Siieiv

See also

Kal

[o-ire']v8ei.v

o-e'p
1

to refund his extortions"

"shake"

V Lond 46 113

:

(=

(iv/A.D.)

Kaibel 1046 73

p. 79) 6 o-eio-as

I.

The verb used metaphorically in BGTJ I. 42S 9 (ii/A.D.) ifjo-turfv Tois irepl avTov, and P Oxy X. 1252 recto* 1 (A.D. 288 95 olKoupe'vr|V,

cri'o-ao-a

Xdtpov.

is

atiTov

pT|8«v uir'

lis

SijXoOpev

"we

o-eo-€io-8ai,

" nothing has been extorted from us by him

construction

the

editors

affirm that

the mixed

for

:

10 compare Ac 27

MGr

.

o-tiui

(vttt,*).

name

4 (Ac 20 ).

of a Thessalonian Christian and friend of Paul

The same name

:

2eKoCv8os IIpLptu tw is

Prov 5": cf. Syll 5SS 201 (c. B.C. 180) Ik T-rjs o-ei]pds KpepaSee s.z o-€ipds. On Sctpai, the Catenae of the pe'vuv. Greek Church, see an art. by Nestle in Exp Tx. p. 218 f.

osh) vrj,

.

of politarchs

list

at

et

Bayet

common

the

cf.

ii.

ISloj

tov piopbv Xo. 7S Tdlos 'IovXios

50,

p.

ol BpeirTol

P Hib

The name Namenbueh s.v.

tckvuh pvijpns x°-P LV

in the papyri, see Preisigke

moon"

No. 59 'AiroXXuviiu

p. 43,

Eutvxos Maijipov Kal ScKowSa

.

.

pveias \apiv ktX.

TR

occurs in the

Thessalonica, C1G II. 1967 (see s.v. iroXiTapxis), and again in a memorial inscr. of a.d. 15 discovered in a private house in the Jewish quarter of

on the triumphal arch

"a chain," is read in the of 2 Pet 2 4 crei'pais £d
I.

calendar

27

-

— B.C.

301-240)

XpwvT[ai.] Tals KaTa o-eXr|vr|[v] rjpepais 01 do-TpoXof-yoi, where the editors think that there is a loose mode of speaking

aetpo;. 7'

which takes the place of o-£ipd (
critical text of 2

1

(

,

1.

)

:

of "the days of the month" without any real reference to the moon see their note. The word occurs in the horo:

BGU

scopes

III.

957

3

(b.c.

ostpoco, "exhaust," "empty," is not found in the NT, but in view of its occurrence in Sm Jerem 48 12 it may be illustrated from the curious P Fay 134 7 (early iv/A.D.), where the writer asks a friend to bring an instrument for clipping coins, that, with the metal thus gained, KaXbv MapeuiTiKov $vv[t|o-€]i poi o-eipilo-ai epxopevos

[t]tjs Tip-ijs,

me some good Mareotic

wine,

"you will be able to when you come, with

in

I'

Ryl

see

it.

p. 93.

P Leid O u (B.C. mention is made of the Gr. I.

i.

,

W

-

:

(

=

I.

ti

p.

IlS,

UPZ

°ZsXr|v«r.a

i.

(cf.

p.

A.D.)

we

hear of

dXXa

353)

Maysei

BGU

peiKpd Xpvad p, by which Preisigke [Worterb. s.z:) understands golden keys made in the form of a half moon. Hatzidakis (Gr. p. 59) notes that the word o-cXt|vt| is not now in (ii/iii

o-eXT|vdpia

popular use, the terms (pe'vydpi. and to (pe'-yyos taking its This does not, however, apply to the derivative

place.

"am

brought under the influence of the which is found everywhere, cf.

epileptic,"

3

T

163)

festival

pp. 75, 107, 44S), and in the temple inventory

162 1

.

= IIl6) 5 cf. Syll 744 nl.) "earthquake" (Mt 24 tuv pvapeiuv Twv -n-eo-dvTwv iv Twi o-eio-pui, and (ii A.D.) liT w P Leid (ii/iii A.D.) (= II. p. 149) 8 tdv tiirui TeXeiov,

312"' (a.d. 345),

—

moon," "am Mt 4 2 \ 17 13

aeiaiio;,

PSI IV.

I.

For the moon as the female principle of all physical life see P Osl I. p. 127, and for the importance of the rising moon,

o-eXr|Vi.di;opai,

the value" (Edd.).

10),

4 63 (iii/A.D.), where, in an imaginary with astrological dialogue Plato, a certain Egyptian prophet connects the moon with the left eye EeXr|VT| b evuvupos.

and

In

strain

(Edd.).

s.z: Siao-cCco.

Thessalonica, Duchesne

animam meam.

aeipu,

1

:

aeico,

.

"a

"being made

o-acrpaTa,

the

P Oxy XII.

.

8eidv pov,

used

SeKovvdoQ,

Kaibel 65 G (ii/A.D.) o-u>[paj olJ where the editor notes H-

in

^ € ° v °"*P €

.

.

also called God-fearing."

seen in the libellus

is

is

184-3) t[ov]s 8e

(B.C.

,

T-r|V

tov 8edv in the

The word

Ed.). 13

Siacpopds ii o-tio-poi x°rHV xaTaire'[pir€T€] irpbs r]pds irapaXpijpa, and P Par 15" (B.C. 120) bpoXoYoupt'vus 8' em , cf. o-uKO(pavT6ta Kal crao-pui €7ra I tiox.b[TOS •] i^KXripa 22 o-eio-pa in P Tebt I. 41 (c. B.C. 119) e!o~7rpax8«'vTos to

:

p.

Background of Early Christianity,

worship

tov

every Greek tongue will will worship the son of

This reminds Reitzenstein (Hell. (Edd.). 11 see further Halliday Pagan 7c) of Phil 2

Imouthes

Myst. Rel.

Oxy

(ii/A.D.) 'EXXiivfVJs 8t ir[d]o-a -yXwo-o-a tt)v o"?|V

motus,"

Preisigke 5675

(

aEhjVidôi.iai.

See

s.z

1

.

o-cXrjvrj

ad fin.

572

crrjutiov

aefxiSaTu? 2 (= Witkowski

(ii/ii.c.)

oejutdahg,

M

p.

,

1 1

1)

NT

confined to Rev but in the frequent in the I.XX " "finewheaten flour (cf. Pliny ATVxiii. 21 "similago l8 13 s2 (c. A.n. 1) ex tritico fit laudatissimo ') cf. P Oxy IV. 736

=

.

.

.

Yap

o]s

croi

:

crepiSdpeus

crepiSaXews) jjlpas

(/.

(T)p.i.uPe'Xiov),

BGU

For the two forms

Foro-epvds, "august," "venerable," as applied to persons,

cf.

wife

herself as

describes

The

e[i>8]oKJ>]pwv.

4094

Preisiglie

and

•n-pbs tt)v
adj.

l'SI

I.

sprung is

"

very

41

eK

(A.D. S) 4X8dvTes

9

(iv/A.D.),

common

where a Kal

-yovewv

aepviiv in

12

(nursery acrostic

me(?)"

pov iraTT|p, "my death A.D. 1S1-192)

—

sepulchral

'•'

year," and

8e Kal vOv Eepvr|v ilevAoTrnv o TrdXai pios, i
Ta\a

The verb

'

°" e >

no 3

(A.D. 259) where Ilermopolis

XJapirpas

[dpxaCas

p.t70.Xr|S

is

1024""-

7

"the

NT

confined to the Pastoral Epp., where it is 4 2 but better by translated castitas by the Vg in 1 Tim 2 , 3 Lock ad 27. Tit in gravidas, "seriousness," "dignity," the

used as a term.

33 compares Jn Jn 12 '17.

pronouncement of

tech. for the

is

18

21

19

i

,

ovt«

n 28

,

1

ad

and Epict.

i.

f.

introducing the sent,

E

HZNT

Ac

1

Rev

,

By a hitherto unknown usage the

:

aefivoTrjQ in

xpovw.

:

cf. P Lond and most august city and BGU IV. no), (=111. p. tov povXevTirpiov. (iv/A.D.) to o-ep.ovov (/. o-epvbv)

great, ancient, illustrious 1 157 verso' (A.D. 246)

is

TeBuKtvai. p« tov ST|Xovp.!«vov, pdo-x[o]v

.

the Delphic oracle by Ileraclitus in Plut. Mor. 404 Bauer \iyu, oiJTe KpvTTTei, dXXd o-qpaivei

described as -rrdXews

Kal

.

Tai o-T]pai| vo]p.e[v]uj

A4>poSe(.TT|, 635 KaXXvreKvov o-«(ivt)v S8e Tuppos t\a 1 637 (ii./A.n.), 642" (iii/iv A.n.), and 673" (iii/iv A.n.). F'or o-epvds in relation to places we may cite P Ryl II.

iov

here indicated died childless in the present 11 Chrest. I. p. I. 250 (after A.D. 130) (=

//,-) Trpoo-
puoTe'pnv,

il>.

is

BGU

Selections, p. SS) 6 o-Tip.auvdp.ev6s eTeXevTT|a-ev [t]w eveo-T
(=

aTe^vos

•

who

son

my

.

.

i/A.D.) o-r|pe'(= a£)veTat p,oi, indicated to me, for he watches

is

P Oxy 1. 76° (A.D. 179) ° o-T)paivdpevds 1 above-mentioned father," ib. 79 (notice of

(Edd.),

-

oil o-6(xvt)v iXiKf.Tav,

"

— early

" he

Yap,

p[e]

TT|pt

pou vibs

Kaibel SS8 If (ii/A.D.)—

inscrr., e.g.

i.

223.

p.

1

worthy of respect," 8

'iv.

pT]Se

-

27S oe/jrVog.

poi

Mayser Gr.

o-ripfivai, see

(B.C. The pass, is seen in such passages as P Rein 7 141?) iv T»l o-r|pav8evTi. xP°y ul "within the stipulated 8 time," P Amh II. 31 (B.C. 112) o-T|pav8e'vTos, "it having been reported," P Oxy II. 2S3 12 (A.D. 45) tov o-ripaivdP Tebt II. pevov SovXov, "the above-mentioned slave,"

Apparently

(iii/ii.c).

(a')

Gr.

p. 360, Psaltes

and

o-nudvai

pr|

iXwv

o-r|pdvai

15

simila of the same meaning, is borrowed from some Mediterranean tongue (Boisacq p. 859).

Tf|s

iroXXuiv

eK-rropevope'vwv

IV.

and P Lond (A.D. 102) o-ep.iBdXeio(s) apTdpas Tpei[s, 190" (list of provisions— iii/A.D.?) (= II. p. 255)
pev [o]Sv tuv dXXuiv

irepl

o-naa[v]tl SKaa-Ta, ib. IV. 1206 (B.C. 28) ovttuu o-eo-rjaa-yKt ri eKpepr|[K]e, and 4 ib. 107S (A.D. 39) (= Chrcst. I. p. 83) oi KaXcis Se eiroTio-as

[oil crot -ye'-ypaa. 9

P Oxy XIV. 167S 28

e.g.

subst. o-r|p.ao-ia

" address " of the person to

whom

found

is

a letter

is

ev

o-T|pao-{o-}£a

(iii/A.D.)

aT °s), TevpevoiTei ev tu> pvpeiu dvTel tov cpXnTpos (I.
cf.

ib.

1773

39

(iii/A.D.).

,

ICC cites

Tert. Praescr. 43 ubi me/us in Demit, ibi grauitas honesta, as indicating whence the "dignity" is derived. Cf. Aristeas 171 8ud ttjv crepvoTiiTa Kal cjroouK^v Exx. of the word from the inscrr. are Srdvoiav tov vdpou. 3 u (i/A.I>.), where a doctor dvdXo-yov So7) (= Syll 371 I

Tim

2- in

ewiSnutav

•7reTroir|Tai tt^v

and

OGIS

567

19

tt] irepl

eavTov ev Trdo%

crepvdTT|Ti,

Kal a-epvoTrrri. (ii/A.D.) eirt t« o-uvT|YOpiai.s

01]UEl0V,

Rev L« fi 1' cf. (B.C. 259-S) " let them to eTriP[\]r|eev o-iipeiov do-ive'[s, dTroSetgaTwo-av] unbroken." been exhibit the seal which has appended Lis 10 "outward distinguishing mark": cf. P Par lS "sign," "seal":

(1)

(2)

An

inscr.

Devia Cypria, of Cyprus,

is

p. 114) at

dated

4irl

425 cf. Hogarth Soloi, a town on the north coast

"in the prousually identified

TlaiiXov (dv8)vTrdTou,

consulship of Paulus." Tins Paulus with the Sergius Paulus of Ac 13 7 :

Intr.

:

p.

is

especially Zahn the close connexion

see

where, as showing of the Sergiar. gens with Cyprus, mention is also made of another Cypriote inscr. found in iSS,,JlJS ix. (iSSS), p. iii.

p.

463

ff.,

241, No. 56 AJovkiov Efpyiov .... 'Appiavbv ctuykXt]tlkov Tpipovvov Sep-yia Ar|pnTpia tov d8eX
roj) 2epr|vi.a[vbs] eTrieeTO ... eLirovTuv do-ripov ovtov etvai

I. p.

[Trai]?.

iXoTiui[av,

P Grenf

I.

30

16

(B.C. 103)

165) Tr|[v]

= Witkowski p. BGU III. 1009 2

(

107) 81a -ypappaTiov eKpivapev o-T)pfjvai,

,

5

8a

eKeXevo-ev tov irai|

S2 9 (a.d.

ib.

of

a

ib.

15

bodily 27

(A.D.

185).

TrepiT]pt|eTivai.

In

1'

Amh

el [o-]r|p[elo]y .

.

.

dpx

L

?x 0L

*»

•

•

'p*vs

[koto] to SBos. and so

II.

39*-

(late ii/B.c.)

a

as ol [«] tov o-npeiou military corps of youths are described index of inward character, as an and for veavio-Koi, o-r|peiov as

in

(=

3

Cor

2

831)

11

12 12

(A.D.

,

cf.

a

rescript

117) T|-yovpT|v

Hadrian

of

o-T)pef.a

Syll 3S4 d-yaBiv dvSpwv to

eivat.

P Oxy II. 293* (A.D. 27) ofrre 81a 7paTrTov oiTe 81a o-T|pe(C)ov, the editors understand the meaning to be "either by letter or by message," and so Wilcken Archiv iv. 6 IV. 724* Similarly in P Fay 128 (iii/A.D.), P Oxy 259. (3)

3 "indicate," "signify": cf. P Par oy*' (B.C. 8id t[t||s tiri[o-To]Xfjs irpor) .... 0-np.fjvaC p[oi]

—

|

Tiva o-T|peia 'i\ov
TotavTa Ojfiai'vco,

3"

tou Tpaxr)]Xov. Similarly disqualifying from the priesthood

[elirl

"mark" found by Cesnola (Cyprus,

BGU

II. 427 (A.n. to o-qpeiov TrpoKiTat, I59)Tre'TrpaKaTbv Kap/nXov 6r|Xiav, o[i] and Preisigke 5679" (A.D. 307) ovov XevJKfjs oilo-iis, exovo-ns

eo-Tiv 84 o-r|peiov ttjs Taipfjs,

(Roman)

o-T|pe;oy

2epyiog.

5

-

In

p.

(a.d. 155) of tachygraphic signs.

In

ib.

XIV. 1635 s

(B.C.

573

aiaycui/

arj/j-etaco catoecic 44-37), a document dealing with the cession of land, tois oXXois cnipeuns seems to refer to "-boundary-

rather than to "title-deeds":

marks"

v

(earlv ii/A.D.) ani1 lhe note to

Syl/929 (4

= 36S5)-°.'

(

For

1

B.C.

(c.

504'"

See als0

-

NT

its

"miracle" or

of

sense

we may

a/.),

,

cite

Syll

326

Tav pt'XXouo-av

107) -rrpoeo-dpave piv

ev twi tcpuL •y«vop.evMV o-apeiwv. •yiveo-8ai irpd|iv [Sid T]
has pointed out that in 2 Thess 3" o-r|p.tiov has the p. 107) same force as the o-ipPoXov which in other cases was given to the bearer of a letter

proof of his commission,

ill

15

P

Passalacqua

aireSoSri t<18'

(= Witkowski

(iii/B.c.)

ainii Kai to

(iii/A.D.)

Epp.-,

cf.

e.g.

54)

p.

;

3

(=

the

see

,

Il8l) iv

vpv^T^)

MGr

Jewish

11

j(U/iB.C.)(= o-rjpepov

ttj

prayer

for

LAE-,

p.

TairavovTa[i]

T)pc'pai

" mark for in oneself," sometimes with the idea of disapprobation attached as in its only N'T occurrence 2 Thess 3 11 cf. Polyb. v. 7S. 2 o-T|paioo-dp€voi to ve-yovos with reference to a sinister omen, and see Lightfoot A/otes, The ordinary meaning is seen in such passages as Aristeas

6

148 irapaSs'SuKtv eivai

o-uveTois

KpaTio-TOS 60-r|U.(€)iwcraT0 iv

The verb formal

or

vopoBeTrjs

OG1S

and

SiKaious,

ttj -rrpbs

o-T]p«iovo-8ai 168

629

(a.D.

"

make

Jas 5

The

to rot."

in 2" d perf. act.

2

€-tti.o-toXtJ.

is regularly used for the signature to a receipt notice in the papyri and the ostraca of the

Imperial period

(cf.

Wilcken

Oslr.

i.

S2

p.

P Oxy

:

ff.)

1

.

29,"

29

.

.

where the prefect gives legal to the viiropv7ip.aTio-p.ds by the words dve'-yvwv

II.

ill.

validity

237

vii

-

25

—

I.

dirox^v [o-£o-]t|added in P Oxy XIV. 1750" (a.D. 306) 'A{Tr). For the compd. o-uo-o-rjptLdw, not in LS 8 cf. P Tebt II. 3&3 61 37

verb

is

u>s

Trpoxfeerai.).

The name

— an authenticating signao-\jvo-co-T)pi'wpai

It may be added that o-npeiwo-ai " grammarians = nota bene." For the subst. o-r|pe£a>o-is cf. P Oxy II.

ture.

dvT£-ypa
o-T|pe<(i)>wo-€ti>(s)

"

o-r|p€i[u]o-€ws,

in

some

ib.

51

213-17) Td 8{ IpdTia TrdvT(a)

(A.D.

dxP T
o-eo-r|(ppeva)

(

l

Amh ws

II.

153

19

(vi/vii a.d.) i'va 6 8sbs

d-rrb t(ov) the clothing and the late P

all

269'-

20

(A.D. 57)

(iii/A.D.)

destroy your soul

if

"

(Edd.).

register

For the subst. cf. BGU IV. 1116 26 (B.C. 13) ttXt|v Tpipfjs from Photius Bibliotheca o-rj\|/€u>s, and the quotation 2 36 (cited by Deissmann L.AE p. 98) ot -yap kokkol 513

Kal p.

ttjv tK

the seeds

o-rji(/«a)S

come

" for V€Kpwo-iv Kal
to life again after death

decay."

OljpiKo;. See s.z'.

o-ipiKos.

20

"a moth." As a parallel to Mt 6 xx. (1906), p. 307) Pindar I-'ragm. 222 Aibs K€tV0V OV

a;/TO/3pojTo;. "moth-eaten."

iraLS b

—

Lendrum

notes."

tviauTos o-Tipcpov

VII. I063

eipi,

4

(ii/iii

year to-day is

used more loosely

A.D.) o~rjpcpov ot« e8ioKa

"

0-01

xp vo"os'

wooden

in

2

5

word occurs

the

.

.

tt] €^fjs

.

:

.

n

BGU

in

28 .

Job

idol-images).

adevoco, "strengthen"

G 11

(B.C.

Pet 5 1 ").

(1

181-145)

(=

the corr. subst.

I-"or

I.

p. 42)

KpdTos,

am

I557

Ta

subjected to unmitigated violence" (Ed.), and 9

(A.D. 25^) d£iw *£avTi]s iravTl

"

ktt|vt) aTroKaTao-TaB-fjvai

poi,

P

Kupieiav VIII, 1120 19

[v]Trb tov ovpavbv ^wpa>[v, also P Oxy (early iii/A.U.) (is iv iravTl o-8e'vei piav pe o-x«iv, I

cf.

0-86'vos,

o-8e'v€L

I desire

"so

that

ib.

XII.

dva^TiTT]8€VTa that forthwith

the cattle be sought with all one's might and restored to The phrase iravTl o-8tvei is also common in treaties,

me." e g.

61

Syll

o"6^[vei]

.

.

.

(=

3

122)

6

(B.C.

396-5)

PoT)8iv

.

.

[irJavTl

[KaTa to SvvaTov.

dvdpaTa

the other day «p[ojO o-ov Tru8op€vou, the next day when I asked when I gave you three names . 19 For TJ
(CJ?

In secular Greek it 13 has been found as yet only in Orac. Sib. protein. 64 o-T)TdPpu)Ta

Leid

The word

(Ed.).

cites

0v8^ KLS SaTTTCL.

Apart from Jas

Greek Bible only

the

8id

0"T|p€p[oV p£T]p€lV, P Oxy VIII. I I 53® (i/A.D.) O-T|p€p0V ^[p] 23 (c. A.D. Trap€Y«'veTO, "for he was here to-day," P P~ay 123 9 too) ei'pr|xev T]ptv o-rjpspov. and P Oxy IN. 1216 (ii/iii A.D.) "a I have been 4ktos 0-0O

in ib.

«/ux Ti" °"°v

o-tji|/t| tt^jv

KaT[a] ypa(p^v TavTTjv, "mav God you destroy me in the matter of this

5i€0-T|xpds p« eis ttjv

twv

Tpua

only in rotten"

13

Se'8opK€ (of

1220 3

IX.

used by the

is

ai'iaepov. This Ionic form for Attic Trjpepov, "to-day," may be 13 illustrated by P Hib I. 65 (c. B.C. 265) ovk ffe'[o-Ta]i 0-01

away fiom you"

"am

is

,

(a.D. 46) Kpovi'wv

NT

found in the

with an intrans. sense

(v/vi A.D.) o-Tixt pou [TavJTTiv tt|V

pleiwpai

irdo-a

tKtTtias.

(a.D. 1S6)

6 65 (an order for arrest iii/iv A.D.) " see opa pr) KaTdo-XT)T€ tov iTrr|p£Tr|<(v). o-«j-t| peiiopai), and P land that you do not detain the officer. Signed,"

ib.

o-€o-r|p(eCu>paO,

8tiG)

pc8'

I.

•J'appoOS) 1) id). (A.D. 52) dvTi-ypacpov diToXvcrews '* copy of a release signed on Pharmouthi 0"€0-T|p(eLu)pe'vris),

39

816

Syll

(ii/iii a.D.) Proltg. p. 154): cf. P Oxy X. 1294 " take peXnJo-dTu) hi 0-01 Tiiv iv tu> x^XiipaTi i'va pr) a-airr], " care of the things in the box lest they rot (Edd.), ib. XII.

ptTa

Bdppapov

Ac

in

(cf.

tois

137) 6

v.D.

.

(

oijrrw,

:

p. 133.

121*

I.

"let them

vengeance 414 ff.) io (sc.

decayed with age and useless" (Edd.), mid. =

Oxy

(€)o-T)p{pa.

Xpd(vou) arj/xeioco

P

tt|V o-rjpfpov,

iv tt] crrjpepov TrepeiopvYTJTuio-av, 1

I449

trvp.poX.ov Tiiv iy.

els

ttj)
(/.

t)8t|

be dug round to-day" (Edd.), and P Ryl II. 14'° For the full phrase, ns 2S0) p'\|H ttjs o-T]pt[pov. 2o-'

(b.c. 139).

I2 3sf

(Mt

15

5

in

o-riptiov

"wonder" 25 (= 3 709)

'59

-

III.

ib.

cf.

R vl 1L

vvkt'i Kal

aiaycov,

"a cheek." Lk 6 29 ), is not as

—P

That

3s word, a specialty of Q (Mt 5 is shown by such passages 2 f (B.C. 257) o-«rydv«s peôus 59076

this

,

of learned origin

Cairo Zen

'

I.

1

-

574

(Ttouvo/xai Kal
1=

eirl

I' Lond 9091!' (A.D. 136) paxe've 0-01 Kapr|Xov &po-r|vov

5s£iru,

o-ia-ydvi.

III. p. 170) op-oXo-yw

ire [ir]

KexapaKpivov T«£idv o-taKoy^y (/ o-iaydva) to have sold to you a male 28 camel branded T.A. on its right cheek," P Ryl II. 8S (A.I>. 156) oiXr| o-«ryd(vi) dpio-T(epd), and ib. 63' (astro"the cheek and iii/A. D. ) IljapfitVou o-iaywv do-v occurs in BGU I. ioo apptva)

(/.

Tau

.

.

.

"I acknowledge

tiXiJm,

—

*2i\ovav6$

«V(pvoO, "for the price of wrought iron." ment shows us also
(iii/A. D.) (== the lexicons.

LS 8

(not in

(iii/A. D.

)

).

Ta

BGU

docu-

last

P Lond 121 356 both adjectives new to

95) o"t8r|p
See also

This

6

I.

40 (undated)

For a

subst. o-i8r|piov cf. o-i]8f|pia, "the iron tools,"

o-i8-npocj>dYos

P Oxy VII. and

1066 20

for o-iSrjpwo-is

(a.m. 159).

"iron work" see ib. IX. I2oS u (a.d. 291) with reference machine fitted irdo-ri |v>uktj KaTapTtia. Kal cri8r|[p]cio-ei, " with all wood-work and iron-work." The verb occurs in

aiaivo/ial. For this verb=

the fragmentary P Lond 422 (c. a.d. 350) (=11. p. 31S), where directions are given to arrest a man and o-iSrjpwo-ai auTov, "put him in irons," on a charge of selling stolen

"am

disturbed," which

read in

is

Thess

1

—

FG, we may cite two passages from late papyri P Oxy XVI. 1S37 2 (early vi/A. 11.) iva |i^| 6 dva'yivocrKov (= ioo-kiov) should be annoyed" (Edd. o-iavBtj, "lest he who reads and ib. 1S49 2 (vi/vii A.D.) eimSt] to Xd\avov 6Se (/. liiSe) 3

3

),

"for the vegetables o-airpdv €o-tl Kal o-taLvop.6 (/. o-iaivop.ai), " lure are rotten and disgust me (Edd. ). See s.v . traCvu, and for the new o-iav-Ka see P Oxy XVI. 1S55 13 diraXXavf|vcu Tfjs onavr£as TavTns, of this horrid business" (Edd.). (vi/vii A.D.)

"to get

to a

MGr

camels.

of this place-name in the LX\, see 31 Thackeray Gr. i. p. 169. In Mk 7 Wellhausen (Evang. n 8id Marci, p. 60) thinks we should read els Br|0o-ai8dv fi

£iSu>vos

oiKupiog Lat.

is restored (Berichtigungen, p. 322) in P Oxy 41 TaOT[a St €k] 47 1 (ii/A.D.), where an advocate asks " what reason had tivos aer[i]as o-[ecr£YT|]Kas you for being For the comp! KaTao-iydw, "besilent regarding this?"

The verb

—

;

CP Herm

silent," cf.

dimXal Herwerden

ou]t€

Ka.Te
'-

I.

25".

|i.[

.

(iii/A.

D.) oiiTe o-vo-Kcva[l

D

(ravTi, 0*"y£ap.€vu>

"

" or

XX.

knife,

"

see

(= xx. P Oxy X.

8

;

OIK spa, "strong drink," an indeclinable transcript from Aramaic

JXeye p.r|8«iroT' avTip (i«Ta|j.tXfjo-ai iroXXaKLS.

apud
,

yt)-

^

N"pC, found

LXX

in the

NT

only in Lie

Gr.

(Thackeray

i.

15

but frequent in the

,

P Tebt

In

33).

p.

I

II.

"silence": Kaibelyf- (iv/A.D.) iris Kpvepî usage in o" l

Rev

7r|i
S1

o-i-yrj.

Wendland Urchr.

by

(cited

o"»-yt|

G. Mensching Das Heilige Sckwcigen (Religionsgesch.

und

siuke

"made

"

10 (Ac I2

284-3) Xv\via o-i8r|pa

—

III.

TrXotov

Rev 2", a/.): P Eleph 5' 13f a, P Oxy III. S2I (ii/A.D.) -

"

o-i8r|[povs,

iron

shovel,

dvKvpats criSrjpais o-{iv The uncontracted form o-i8r|pca.s occurs

26 4 Mace 9 N*, and

Gr.

i.

.

.

.

2S o-i8r|pa(ais in ib.

:

see

Thackeray

oldl]pOQ, "iron "(Rev 1S 12 )

1

Oxy

2tXa[s N]6vr|o-tos 6

NT

writings, occurs in

P Oxy

they

I.

84

14

II.

335

(c.

a.d. S5), where a

Silvanus buys part of a house in the Jewish quarter from Paulus. Unfortunately the crucial letter is missing Edd.), but there does not seem room for oua. (SiXfPajviu

—

ZiXovavds occurs

in

P Lips

signature at the foot having

BGU

III.

954

($

I. ;

19

and

4

(a.d.

319),

:

P Cairo Zen

II.

10

put

(A.D. 316)

(tools)

payment

pledge

(Ed.),

iirtp Tip.fjs o-iSf|[po]v

his

own

in a Christian amulet,

where we may presume the influence P Lond 1157 16 (a.d. 197) (= III. p. 63) dated papyrus we know where the p is extant, 4

(vi/A.D.),

of the Biblical name.

the earliest

—

P Strass I. 27 s9 (i/ii a.d. Ed.) is older. From inscrr. may be quoted Cagnal III. 705

(B.C. 256) 59144 twv 1 Ta(XdvTo)v) t[ou
1

Jew

unless

and

S17

occurrences of this proper name, is read by YVH in the but the form 2tXpavds, which is found in certain MSS. is An ex. of it, contemporary with the otherwise well attested.

is

p. 173.

6t|0-ovo-iv,

III.

Cagnat

NT

,

KapKLvos

164)

p.

o-7rd8ais o-tStipais. in

a sepulchral inscr. Kal KX«dv€iKos.

in

Zllovavo;

13 iron tongs," ib. VII. 1035 (A.D. 143) to inrdp\ov avTui ktcvio-tlkov o-iSrjpow, "the combing instrument beêv-yos 9 longing to him, made of iron," and P Lond Il64(//) (A.D. (

or better SiXds (Winer-Schmiedel Gr. p. 74), a Semitic is Latinized into SiXovavds (
name which

,

of iron

(3dSiXXos o-i8[t]pois],

212)

Sihxq,

Vcr-

Vorarbeiten, xx. 2), Giessen, 1926.

OL(h)pE0Q, (B.C.

v.

For

Dieterich Mithrasliturgie p. 42 o-vpfJoXov 8tou £u>vtos difjBdpTou
Literaturformen* 3 See Aristeas 95 for the o-fyrj which prevailed p. 3S2 n .). during temple services. Reference may also be made to p.«

"a s.

0"Ktd.

aiyi],

413"

A.D.) for o-ikuot«v Crdnert suggests o-ixcpiuTiov, " see the editors' note, also jar for drinking o-(K€pa (ii/iii

:

the

is

1S6

1294 (ii/iii A.D.) *y o-iKapia* 4£ avTaiv creauTTJ tv dpov, " three knives of these take one for yourself" (Edd.).

.

(Lex. s.v.) cites the saying of Simonides

Mor. 125

Josephus, e.g. Antt.

in

" .For cnKapiov, a dagger

8, 10).

"assassin" (Ac 21 38 ),

"stiletto"),

sica,

found several times

III.

Mark ad I.

also Allen

rid

aiydco.

1'lut.

cf.

:

(from

come

o-£8epo.

Hidcov. For the declension

(A.D. 147)

;

(Syria— ii/A.D.) ZiXouavds, and similarly Preisigkt 674 (Alexandria no date) and Cagnat III. 11SS no date). Note also the Galatian 2]iXo«avo[0 in (Syria OGIS 533 50 (reign of Augustus). This is in keeping with the fact that Avircius Marcellus in his famous epitaph, but Kaibel 432

—

—

575

^tXcodfi and

C.

ii.

/>'.

722

p.

f.

(.-.

A.D. 192), twice

3

-

17

(

calls

)

himself

'AoinpKios. Ramsay remarks (op. tit. p. 737) that "towards the end of the second century, the use of P to n

Latin V began; and in the third century it became almost universal'': cf. also his Asian Elements, p. 241. It must be noted, however, that there are much earlier exx. see :

Viereck Scrmo Graecus, p. 57, where instances are given from i/B.C. Note also P Ryl II. 127 20 (A.D. 29) and 13S 4 Livia. There are some instances (A.D. 34), with Atpia

=

of

o, as

KoivTos, 'OaXtpios.

Hdcodfi.

On

W. Sheppard where the suggestion is made

place-name see H.

this

(1915), p. 414!!.,

"m"

Siloam denotes a dual, applicable

in

"

pools

but see

;

ib.

in

JTS

xvi.

that the final

"two

to the

aiTiov

and P Leid W"'

we read

II.

77

a.d.

(ii/iii rj

.êen in the letter

s'

(iii/iv

(Spaxpai) R, P Par iS Ins

(

=

II.

In Syll 754*

89).

p,

«£w|-y |pd(f>T|T
and immedi-

8«ds,

f|

dXXas o-tv8dvas Xapirpas Tptis. word for swathing dead bodies, as

ately afterwards The use of the

may be

>-'

o-ivSova tv

a.d.)

(= Selections,

s9

Mt

in

regarding funeral r\p. n-

27 , P Gienf

-.

121) tiit[t|1 o-ivSdvos

p.

" the Cf. price of a linen cloth 20 drachmae." " (Rom.) a letter announcing the dispatch of a

1

dead body — Itrriv hk o"T|p.€iov ttjs Tacptjs' o-iv8iuv itrriv sktos H\uv XPTH- a (" XP"!"1 ') pd8ivov. SivSiov is further illustrated by Field, Notes, p. 40. For the dim. o-ivSdviov, see P Gen I. So 8 (mid. iv/A.D.), and P Bilabel II. 96' (Byz. ), and for o-ivSovittjS, "a linen tunic," see Syll 6^ (= 736) 1T :;

(Andania

"a

— B.C. 92), also Menander Zap..

MGr o-tvTovi,

163.

linen napkin."

555.

p.

oind£a>,

rendered

"apron"

NT, Ac

in the

AV, RV),

(so

19

12

is

,

usually

semicinctium

like the Lat.

T

xiii. (Mart. 14. 153, I'etr. 94. 8), but Nestle (Exp p. 282) thinks the reference must be, not to an apron worn above the

regular clothing, but to some article of underwear which had in actual contact with the Apostle's skin (diro toO XPwtos ai-roO), and compares the merit attached to the

been

Pope's "stockings" in certain Roman Catholic circles at the present day. For the form cti|jukiv(Hov for o-r||iiKiv8ioi> see

Moulton Gr.

ii.

name used

as a substitute for Supeuiv

sound

((/.:.)

owing

Deissmann BS, p. 315). The and need not necessarily refer to Jews, cf. P Lille I. 5 33 (B.c. 260-259), P Fay 14 (B.C. 124), P Tebt I. 43 15 (b.c. 11S), BGU IV. 1129 3 (b.c. 13), P Lond 220 1177 (A.D. 113) (=111. p. 1S7), and BGU III. 913'

to similarity of

common

is

(cf.

in the papyri

1

(a.d. 206).

"mustard''

(Mk

o-ivd-rreus

y,

4

31

al.):

,

P Tebt

P Fay 122*

(c.

9 (B.C. 119) (dpTdA.D. IOO) eS iroiT|o-«is .

.

p. 319) TrXf|o-ov K£pdp.iov o-tvaTTLS x^- w P°^*

o-iva.Trn.pdv,

word

is

Eor a new

ad].

P Oxy XVII. 2148 11 (A.D. 27) oij/apCSiv relish." The spelling a-lvyyiri is found 8 Like the Attic vdiru, the 97**xiii. ( A D 338).

o-ivaTrr|pos,

P Lips

and drying"making an inspection of my where the editors think that the new word vivviov may be connected with o-ividû, and compare P Strass I. 45 11 The verb, (A. D. 312) «is tovs o-€ivious tottods, and note. like the late noun o-iviov from which it comes, is of unknown .

for oripiKos,

IG XIV.

is

read by

1

The

adj. is

ii.

3513

formed from the name

whom )

silk

Rev

uncials in

all

and /Gill.

o-ipiKOTroids,

Chinese) people from Sfjpts. Boisacq (p. S61 f.

was

18 13

:

2

(v/A.D.) of the Indian

first

obtained

— ot

suggests that both the fabric and

the tribe got their Greek names by popular etymology from the native name of the fabric.

aipo;. See s.v.

o-eipds,

and

add Syll 3 S3 10

for the spelling tripos

"fattened" (Lk 15 23 "'): cf. P Cairo Zen I. 59026 258 or 257) xn va [s] o-eri UT °vs I, and similarly ib. 3 9 59219 (b.c 254), and P Grad 2 (B.C. 225-4). (B.C.

"corn"

.

MGr

o-ivdm.

(plur.

critical texts in

form

found

is

TrXr|o-8fi

rjSt'ws I'

t

v.

sometimes regarded as of Semitic origin (so Boisacq p. 866), but see Thackeray Gr. i. Instances in our documents are common. In an p. 36. account of payments, P Tebt I. 1S2 (late ii/B.c), mention is made of 2 talents 5000 (?) drachmae as paid o-iv8dvuv cf. is

:

P Lond 29 s

(B.C. 160) (cf.

VII.

Mt

27

(= 5 »,i

I.

p. 163).

in ib.

46"°

A o-ivSciv is described (iv/A.D.)

(=

I.

p. 71).

Ac

"provisions," "food") is read by the 12 in place of the TR o-vra. The same 7

LXX Prov 24" (30") «dv d
in

i.

We in

11 )\y VIII. I15S (iii/A.D.) d-ydpao"ov

vyi€Lvois

124

p. f)

1

8iJvap.ts

in

the

r)p.iv

my

o-fjTidis

food," ond

c;iT[a

els ttjv

us

avTov.

tu Mo\)o-€iwi 0-aTovp.eVwv maintained

— oiiTt

some provisions for our use." Also
"buy

o-iTdpi (o-Tapi.), "wheat." For the verb o-iT€u cf.

and

.

.

token of mourning, declares " I have no Trpoo'c'pxop.at, pleasure in

Musonius

The word

fine linen cloth."

II.

o-it£wv, to

V.H.

.

(
airiov,

the writer,

of Egyptian origin (Boisacq p. 657).

Part

"silken,"

7S5

(or

see

>.

I.

KaOapd

.

OlpiKOg

" mustard

aivddiv,

as

.

derivation (Boisacq p. S66).

Xprjcriv T|piiv,

"a

139 Kal

atTEvrog,

13

I.

tu Kop.i£ovT( 0-01 p€TaPaX6p.€vos to Trapd col o-i[v]aTri to jmo-TdXtov, "please transfer the mustard that is with you to the bearer of this letter" (Edd. ), P Flor I. 20 21 (a.d. 127) (= Chrcst. I. p. 4 22 ) orropdv trvv ru>
in

9

II.

(B.C. 423-2)-

Oi'rarri,

pas)

P Ryl

cf.

:

oS ttx ov trfvvlov

floor,"

cripiKapios.

a Greek

31 (Lk 22 )

\|nrvp.ov,

p. 172.

Zt/imv,

in a sieve"

(A.D. 34) Tr^v eTr(o-K€»j/tv rroiovptvou

cf.

name

"shake

"sift,"

OlfUKlv8lOV, on its only occurrence

In

P Ryl

MGr II.

the dim.

143

(piXoo-d(j)u)V,

Museum"

for the subst. o-iT(«)[a cf.

2

survives as

(a.d. 38) Tuiv iv

" the philosophers

(see further s.v, os),

BGU

IV. 1067" (a.d. 101-2}

ciTias dpTWV.

74

576

(TlTlCrTO?

fattened," in the

and

§ 112),

NT

only in

Mt

22«

Blass-Debrunner

(cf.

,

For the meaning " stumbling-block word, reference

OlTO/lETplOV,

The

"measure of corn," "allowance of corn" (Lk 12") 17 occurs several times in Petrie papyri, e.g. III. 87 {a) recto 10 See ib. 140 (/•)', ib. 141 Kara t*\v o-iToptTpiav, (iii/B.c.) 1 where reference is made also Deissmann I.AE" 104 n. .

p.

an Opramoas

,

in Lycia,

149 at Rhodiapolis

inscr. of A.D.

with the spelling o-evropfTpiov.

For the

subst.

P Flor

cf.

a-iTop^Tprrs

162 5 (iii/A.D.)

II.

Sid tov
I set

59001° (B.C. 273) toOto 8' Jo-tIv t| ti.[W| tov pao-i\iKov o-vrov, ib. 59004" (B.C. 259?) 3 airo tou o-tToiTOir|8€VTOs o-Ctou, ib. 59049 (B.C. 257) irpbs tov
"corn":

P Cairo Zen

cf.

I.

ko tuXt|) a, P Lond 42 «Toipo.£dpevov o-vrov cis tt^v copT^v «ls i. p. 300, Selections, p. 10) (B.C. 16S) (= I. p. 30, " having come to ir&v ti tXr|Xv8uia Sid -ri\v tov outou np.T|V, the last extremity because of the high price of corn," P Par

UPZ

59" (B.C. 159)

(

= UPZ

p (8pa\pwv) xX, and

i.

o-Ctou dp(To.|3as) p. 413) rrvupaKo. 15 I. 27 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p.

BGU

Tciv peTa o-£tou, IOl) oSo-tc 'iui%
go

is

several times distinguished from

"wheat,"

cf.

The

note. in

In the Byzantine Aphrodito papyri o-itos

v. p. 381).

and means especially

to. o-iTa of Attic

Greek

is

retained in the

Job and Proverbs, see Thackeray Gr.

the exx. of the very

P

Kpiflrj,

P Lond IV. 1335' (a.d. 709) with the editor's

Bouriant

42"

common

(a.d. 167),

adj. o-itikos

and 44

i.

p.

155.

LXX To

we can now add

way may be made

name of a person

in

PSI

I.

2

(vi/A.D.), al.

Mark

1

(191 5) p.

"keep

Skr.

stand,

"leap,"

99

"am

silent":

P Oxy

II.

237

v

-

»

(A.D.

6S7

XP'fl

tovs vdpous,

stick of a

mouse-trap"

Acliam.

(cf.

Cf. also the Aphrodito papyri P s.v. o-Kav8aXiû. 11 IV. 133s 37 (A.D. 709) irp6'4>ao-i.v f\ o-Kdv8a\ov, 1339 o-KavSaXov TravTolov o-eavTov (A.D. 709) p.f| 8C810V Kara ircpl TOVTOV.

See

OK&TITCO, "dig," is confined in the NT to Luke Exx. from the Koivij are common, e.g. 4pYaTcus tois 0-KdTrroucri.v iv

(iii/B.C.)

27

4

tt\i

48

(6

II20 30

(B.C.

,

16 3 ).

VI. 672 s

clppui,

P Magd

BGU

I\

.

P Fay IIO 8

o-K]dirT0VTas Kal ttotôvtos,

5)

8

13

,

PSI

(B.C. 218) 8cp.eX1.ov o-xaTTTiov uicrrt oi.K080p.e1v,

Td kvkXok tov iXcuoup-ytou ?|w8ev crKaipov lirl "dig a deep trench round the oil-press outside"

(A.D. 94)

pd8os,

BGU

(Edd.),

18

I.

and from the

14''

inscrr.

(A.D.

o-KdirrovTts iv \upi(f,

255)

(=

Syll 531

'963)' (iv/B.C.) dpire'Xovs

S[« o-K]di)/«i. Sis. o-KaT|Tds,

13

a preliminary digging, see P Cornell 25 and p x y XIV l6 3 l10 ( A D z8o )> and

°

(B.C. 28-23),

-

-

new word o-Kd(pr|Tpos, "a digging," 21 (iii/A.D.) 99), and P Kyi II. 245

(A.D.

EKacpeiov,

"a

"a

small boat

28 or 29)

BGU

sculls,"

8r|Xovptvr|S (

= II.

"

(Ac

27I6.

o-Ko
IV.

o-Kd
*<> 32

) :

13

vessel."

(iii/A.D.) 8i.a-ire'pi);€Td p.01 o-Ka
sent

me

10)

and P Lond 256

'

16

I.

crKdPu,

I.

59025

5

boat with three

Tpvrov ptpovs ttjs 1

(a)

99) KuPepvt|TT|s o-Kd(pr|s 8r|poo-Las, For the dim. o-Ka
p.

P Tebt

o-Kd(pTui,

"a

I12 3

o"Kd(pT|Tpov

P Cairo Zen

cf.

(B.C.

-

P Fay

tirfl]

MGr

Tpio-KdXpov,

I157

see

hoe," occurs in

36

(B.C. 113). (B.C. 113), ib. 47 45 "excavate," "dig out."

(B.C.

oiTf|s \iyti. For the subst.

Lat. scando, makes this does, to the Aristoplianic use of

Lond

OKacf)!],

Other exx. are P Oxy XII. 146S 27 (<-. a.d. 25S) T[fj]s K[a]KovpYias Taurns pr| o-i»Trn,[o-d]o-r|, "did not maintain 282 silence about this fraud" (Edd.), P Lond 46 (iv/A.D.) and ko.1 XaXovvTuiv onwiriivTwv, Preisigke (= I. p, 74) s 4638 (time of Philometor) Kara to criuiiruiptvov. Also Menander Fragm. 65S 2 p. 193 Std tou criwirdv TrXcio-Ta irepl

where, following out a hint

OK&vdaloV.

the circumtirto-ToX^v «<(>' 8tu tYpa
•

,

o-Kav8dXT|8p' io-tos irrciv, "setting word-traps").

186) o 81 irapiov avcryvwa-OevTos tov pipXeiSiov irpb p^pa-ros " cf. c.acc. //;. vi Ti?|VTOu'Pou(pou o-iunrT|0-as7ap 4o-i(iirr]o-ev, .

ff.

"spirt," it

" the

o-KavSa.Xr|6pov fur

39

silence,"

discussions.

he again lays by Dr. J. H. Moulton {Exp 7'xxvi." p. 331 f.), " rather than of "stumbtheemphasis on the idea of snare The etymological connexion of the word with ling-block."

T
OltOTXaOJ,

two recent

as the result of an independent inquiry in

Archdeacon Allen his St.

For

71

put a

I

important Biblical

of enticement or temptation can hardly be dissociated from And much the same conclusion is reached by the word.

for a

found as the

to

"

rather than

first

re, to

is

o-o
Horae Bibhcac by the Rev. A. Carr appeared in his of the evidence of the (1903) p. 58 ff., where, after a survey LXX, he comes to the conclusion that the underlying thought

(ii/A.D.).

Zlcov

"

of," for this

clearer, leading on, as

OITOQ,

a trap for

in the

.

DB

Tots

o-iuttt)v

Tf|V

oieavdaMCco.

f|n«p[i]v(ou)
to

F

532

d-rroKpio-iv clvcu.

13

Jerem rare elsewhere, but cf. Sm Ps 2i(22) (A.D. 33S) For the subst. see P Lips I.

97™"

46(26)".

A/or.

Pint.

pides dp.

oniaroc;, "

ovcfAo?

"

(A.D.

n-15)

pilot of a public

Oxy

VII.

106S 7

dpTapuiv (^kovto,

"he

a skiff of sixty artabae burden," as contrasted with

trXoiov, previously mentioned.
see

Trapa8£8oo-8ai

and

Sy/l 645

KOTaKTipii|as 6 Kr)pv|.

5

P Flor

III.

to

auTf)s tlpT]peva

(

vir

= 3 I047) 25

309

(iv/A.D.) ov

(i/B.C.)

irapd

o-iwir^v

Ilerwerden (Lex. s.v.) cites Euri-

OKE/.og,

"a I2 le

leg." (B.C.

For the

31fl P Par -, cf. Jn I9 Tr tis to pa\aipa pe

literal sense, as in

15") o-rrao-dptvos

Xe'irti

577

arK(7raa/j.a P Lips

o-K€'\os.

aiTov KaTo

I.

37

2"

(a. n.

3S9)

KaT«K
twv trK«Xaiv Kal Kani tiov dXXiov [kXw[v] toO a-wuaTos, and Aristeas 151 tj -yap Icrxvs tuiv oXwv o-u(idTiuv

[t]«

t-rrl

tvep-yeias dire'psia-iv

|i«t'

tovs

uip.ovs

Ka1,

fx eL

tol o-kc'Xt].

For the derived use of

connexion with the

in

o-xt'Xos

>2 building of irrigation works, cf. P Petr III. 39'(iii/B.C.) £19 to.] €vtos o-k«'Xt| ttjs dcfie'o-ews Tfjs [ev xt|l e^jpa-rnpiai,

and idA »• o-Kta toO

'"• 9

irXot'oxi,

We may

-

add the

o-Ke'Xovs

Popp(ivoO)

BGU

late

TaijTTis

unknown

o-KeXoKOTre'ui,

1 gospel, P Oxy V. 840 *, Ta 6/yia o-kcvt] are "the holy vessels" of the temple: cf. Heli 9 21 See also Pint. Mor. .

812 B o-K«vos itpdv. On o-Ktios = " body " rather than " " wife in 1 Thess 4 4 see Milligan ad I. For the dim. o-Ktudpiov see P Lond 46 s11 (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 72) o-KtudpLOV KaXXdivov |UKp4(v), and for crKtuacria P Leid X v33 (iii/iv A.D.) (= I. p. 217) xpuo'oxoAXov o-Ktvo-ia ,

a-Kcvacrfa).

(/.

Cf. also

.

for o-Kea, veios.

PSI IV. 437= (B.C. 247-6) irepl rd where the editor suggests a possible and cites Ilesych. o-Kt'Xos atpos ti tt)s

(TKTjVOS

I.

3

a.d. 640) tov

[c.

A

iro\(i)T(eCas).

TTjs

to the

304

found

is

Lexicons,

verb

Ev.

in

P

In

p. 15S)

Petr

II.

13 (io)

5

258-253) Deissmann

(B.C.

=

understands o-KtocfivXaKa as

(BS

"keeper

o-Kti>ocf>uXaKa,

of baggage" (cf. ib. 5(a) 3 ), and in P Amh II. 62 (ii/B.c.) three persons called 'AiroXXuvios are distinguished as "the

dark"

"the

(ine'Xas),

fair"

and "the baggage-

(X«uk
carrier" ((dpos)).

IVtr. 4.

OKijr/j,

OKETlaOUa. For

"tent":

"clothing," as in

,

Aristeas

in

o-K«'irr|

with special reference to the corresponding use of

"covering," 1 Tim 6 s cf.

o-K«Tracr(ia,

140

Kal ttotwv Kal

PpoiTuiv

"meat and drink and raiment." of the verb, as in Sap 5 1G

,

Sir 2 13

,

o-K€irns,

The metaphorical use may be illustrated by

P Hib I. 35 (1. B.C. 250) viro i[uw]v crKeira?dp.e[8]a, "we are protected by you," and by the similar use of crKeirdco in P Lond 897"- 6 (A.D. 84) (= III. p. 206) 4dv St Swnuai 10

crKCTrdg-at

f|

vi-rrb

nvd

o~KtVnv

ytv€
cf. P Cairo Zen I. 59013 14 (p..c. 259) o-kt)v^| PSI V. 533- (iii/n.c.)
W

of o-kt|vt] for oiKta, Kara-yaiYT), is said to be Asiatic in origin: see Menander Fragm. p. 261, No. 1065. The editors understand o-kt)Vt| as ship's "cabin" in

employment

=

P Hib

38' (B.C. 252-1) tuv crupuov iirep t^|v crKnvr|[v] ovo-wv, "the Syrian clothes being above the cabin," and so I.

S6 7

ib.

"

Zkevolq, is

14 "Sceva," an inhabitant of Ephesus (Ac 19 ). The name found in CIG II. 2889, with reference to a Milesian

gladiator.

For a suggestion unaccountably to to a gloss,

SKcud

Ac

that tirrd in

"two"

(dp.0Te'puv)

= in." = €7TTd,

1

9

11 ,

16

in

which changes may be due

I

will restore

a-Knv^v tchs

i&iois

grain) at the cabin at

it (sc.

my

expense."

We may

recall the

words which are sometimes ascribed

Democritus, d koctu.os crKnvr|, d ptos irdpoSos' ^XScs. See also Anth. Pal. x. 72. etSes, dTrf|X8«s. to

,

OKip'onijyta,

see ProUg, pp. 80, 246.

OKSV)'],

lit. "feast of booth-making," and applied to the Jewish "Feast of Tabernacles" in Jn 7 2 is regarded by WinerSchmiedel Gr. p. 23 as a coinage by Greek Jews, but it is ,

which

is

Ac

applied to the "tackle" of a ship in

used of a woman's

"ornaments"

(A.D. 212) (== III. p. 161)

in

(/.

19 ,

is

P Lond Ii64(/) 18

*'

III. 775° (ii/A.D.) iTap[a]8€SwKd crv kXciSi'ov) ttjs uKias

27

vvatKLl v axiTrjs KOo-fxapLuiv Kal •y

and of "household plenishing," "goods,"

o-xmciv,

(/.

own

tirl

24S) diroKaTao-TTjcrw

(B.C.

dvriXiifiao-iv,

oiKCas'

(Jtou

(/.

u.ou

0-01)

BGU

in

to kXcSiv

found in Aristotle: see also the Cyrenaic

inscr.

CIG

III.

-

1

4-rrl 536 1 crvXXd'you tt)s o KT]voirr|'y£as. SKavoTra-ycttrOuiv, "let them erect a booth," occurs in a Coan religious inscr. of ii/B.c. see Deissmann's discussion in I.AE1 p. 1 15 f. :

,

virb t^jv o"k«vtjv.

OK)p'07lOl6;

OKEVOq,

"a

in

vessel"

(Rom

9

21

a/.).

This

with a variety of applications, e.g.

common noun

P Eleph

14

used

is

21 (iii/B.C.)

Hk

tc ktt|vuv koA (TKeviiv, P Petr III. 107(1/)' * (iii/B.c.) fares are paid for the conveyance tuv 'A*yTJvopos ctkcvwv, "of •

23 Agenor's furniture," P Ryl II. 13S (a.d. 34) ipiiov o-Ta8p.i'a " it Kal tVepa
implements," P Oxy I. 105* (A.D. 117-137) CRCtin) Kal emirXa. "movables and household stock," P Tebt II. 3S1 13 p. 7S) o-kcvtii. Kal evSop-cviav Kal

(a.d. 123)

(= Selections,

'iuaTio-p.dv,

"utensils and household-stock and clothing," and

P Grenf

II.

77

14

(iii/iv

a.d.)

{= Selections,

p.

120)

x

(

*P LV

ruv a-Ktvwv aii-rov, "on account of his goods." For o-Keios = " (a ship's) tackle," as in Ac 27 17 cf. P Cairo Zen I. 59031 10 (B.r. 25S) dSvvaTo-y "yap p.01 Sokci ttvai dvtu twv dva-yKaitov o-Ktyuiv irXctv rd -n-Xoia, and Sy/1 ,

537

(=

3

969)

3

(B.C. 347-6) crjnvypatfial ttjs o-k€\jo9t]KT]s ttjs

XtOivTjs Tois Kptuao-Tois o-Ktvto-iv.

In the

new uncanonical

Biblical

Greek

Sm

o-KnvoiroUui see irotta see

Aq Deut

is

confined to

Isai 13

31

I0 .

Ac

1S 3

,

but for the verb

20

22 15 and for the subst. d-ki^voIn view of these passages there ,

,

seems to be no reason to question the ordinary rendering " tentmaker " in Ac I.e., but for explanations as to how the alternatives "landscape-painter" and "shoemaker" may have arisen, see notes by Ramsay and Nestle in Exp 7"viii. pp. 109,

1

53

f.,

2S6.

OKfjro;. For o-ktjvos, "tent," "tabernacle," used metaph. of the 1, 4 see the body, as the dwelling-place of the soul, in 2 Cor 5 exx. from Pythagorean philosophy in Field Notes, p. 183, and the sepulchral epigram, Brit. Mils. Inscrr. IV. (1916), ,

No.

1 1

14,

placed over a recumbent skeleton

EL-rrciv t£s

—

SOvaTai, o-kt|vos Xi-nwapKoi' d6prjo-as,

€lir«p"YXas

rj

©epa-LTT|S rp,

ui

irapoStiTaJ

578

(TKrjVOUi

OK/a]pOQ.

CKTjVO'O, "dwell as

Rev

15

in a tent,"

NT

confined in the

is

P Cairo Zen

I.

59037

7

to

14

Jn

(i

(r.c.

lz

and il>. '&,(» rt o-KT)VoivTa [x]al YC-yan^KoTa, OLKiai (TKT^VOVVTl. thought of temporary dwelling is well brought out in

'ApvvTav TWl (V

cf.

al.):

hi

TTJl

The

—

"

= 344) (Teos B.C. 303) ( Lebedos) sent to the Ilaviuviov we :

3

Syll 177

think should o-KrrvoOi'

.

every delegate (from

King Antigonus) iravT|-yvpdi;€i.v and be treated

Kal

.

The

,

258-7) o-Knvwv iv tois 'Apio-TopovXov, "living in the house of Aristobulus" (cf. Lk 2 49 ), PSI IV. 340" (B.C. 257-6) 7

CTKO\o\f/

(i.e.

III.

meaning of

original

952

10

was " hard,"

this adj.

pappdpou

A.D.) Ti]ufjs

(ii/iii

as in

BGU and

|t|pou o-KX[npov,

(= 3 972) 96

(b.c 175), which speaks of the working and building of the "hard "stone from Lebadeia, 28 (B.C. 42) tK o-KXn,poii Xi8ox>. ire'JTpas a-KX-npas: so OG7S 194 But in this last inscr. 14 o-KXt]poT€pas Kal p.eôvos o-up
|

describes (with some doubt from hiatus) a pestilent miasma in the atmosphere. See also P Cairo Zen II. Toif de'pos

" " bitter (or pickled) meats. (time of Hadrian) t]outo ouk eSokei crKX^pbv : [ctjvai shows the metaph. sense which prevails in the

59275

s

BGU

(b.c. 251) o-K'Xupd Kpi'a.

I.

140

14

NT

as a Teian."

A'aibel 942 2 (i/B.C.) Bepubv irvevpa 4>t'p uv tTKXrjpds irals dirb iru-yuaxias, and Aristeas 2S9 where kings are described cl.

OKrjvwfxa. With crKriviofia, "tent" (Ac 7 46 ), also used for the tem13 porary abode of the soul (2 Pet I '), cf. o-ktjvuhtis in a.d. 19) €irl o-K-nvwPreisigke 3924' (edict of Germanicus

—

KaTaXappdv€cr8ai £cv£as irpbs p(av.

is

358* (iii/B.C.) p.€8£o-TaTai-rb &Kpov Kovxa. Other exx. of the word are

— early (medical receipt

20

201

Tpid-

P Oxy VIII. 10SS 43 o-ku% tnpdvas "dry

i/A.D.) iv xfji

OGIS

and

in the shade,"

fX

\ii\

(

(vi/A.D.) ovk d(pu> auTous

"a

52) prefers the meaning

(Papyrusbriefe, p. border," as in Syll 653

ft".

VI.

is

921

15

(=

20 24 '

variegated

736) o"iv8dvia

(iii/A.D.)

92)

(B.C.

also

cf.

:

With Heb io 1 cf. Preisigke 344 AidSupos o-Kidv Avt«j>(Xou Yal. p. 24S 22 with reference to a iTroir\
—

spirit TrapLaj^yXafjdV pe Trv(tup)aTOS, %>7rdra£dv poy irdv Trv(€i»p)a Saipovtwv Kal -irao-a a-Kid (/. irdcav a-Kidv). 4>9fipo7roiu>v

-rrovT^poi)

.

.

.

For the verb

P Cornell 50 10

cf.

BGU

(i/A. D.

Vva ai

)

ll

I. ^^ (TKtd^wvTaL, and {ii/iii a.d.) Td hi iav Kaipbs "y^vnTai. For o-KiaTpo^tta) see Musonius p. 59 s The subst. o-Kiao-p.ds occurs in Vett. Val. 5 MGr I'o-kios, "shade," "shadow," has a prothetic p. 2I0

apirtXoL

olvdpia

)

the

see

(iii/iv

poXi'pov KaBapcris Kal o-XTjpiocris (nut

LS 8

in

ib. xi

seen in

is

)

NT =

1

-

"

A.D.)

(=

ctkXtipwo-is

(,'.

4

(p.

For

"obstinacy. II.

p.

205)

SKXn.pacria

.

233) Kacro-LTepou ctkXt]-

pacrfa.

OK/.)]pOT pa'lljloQ. This LXX word (Exod 2l 3

&1-) is quoted in the same metaph. sense of "stiff-necked," "obstinate," in its only occurrence Ac 7 51 For the subst.
NT

(A-fj

Simeon

Test. xii. pair.

vi.

2.

o-Kuord,

for o-kuotov.

perhaps

o-KXr|pu>o-LS

(Rom 2 5 in P Leid X'-

.

3

" cambrics " with with variegated borders" rather than shaded stripes," and the editors' suggestion ad I. that o-ikio>t€v in P Tebt II.

P Oxy

found once

an

Museum N. F.

—

dXXd) virb tjXlou ^jjto. In BGU IV. 1141 41 (B.C. 13) Schubart thinks that o-Kid is perhaps used in the sense of an "umbrella," but Olsson Ka0€O-8T]vai tis t^|v o-Kidv,

11

(1905), p. 236

is

used of the shadow on a sun-dial in Preisigke ttjs
413

elaborate note by Dieterich in Rheinisckes

OKllJpOTI]-

"shade,"

For

harsh."

BGU

lx.

CKld,

"inhuman and

as avfjuEpOL T6 Kal crKXi]poi,

o-KXn.povp-ybs, "a mason," cf. P Ryl II. 410 (ii/.A.D.), III. 952 s (ii/iii A.D. ). F"or the history of

OKh]pVV0), "harden" (Heb 3 8 al.): cf. P Leid X"-™ (iii/iv a.d.) (= II. p. 209) ^ws KaTap-iv^, Kal a^KXup-nv (/. (TKX-npuvfj). The verb is illustrated from Hippocrates and others by Anz Subsidia, p. 342 Gr. i. p. 54.

:

for constr.

c.

articular inf.

see

OKohoc;, " "crooked," and hence metaph. "perverse " " 40 of turning away from the truth (Ac 2 al.) 244

4

in the sense :

cf.

A'aibel

In Vett. Val. Sdvpao-tv f]VTta(rev. 8id to o-KoXibv tt|s €io~68ou, al. the editor renders

Tux^n

250

p.

Thackeray

s3

crKoXtois

,

the adj. "difticilis.

"

.

.

vowel

:

cf. s.z: o-Tf|8os.

OKoloip.

The

use of this word in

tions, p. .105),

OKiprdu), " " leap,"

cf.

CLTT€

bound,"

Kaibel 2ji

h

is

confined in the

NT to Lk

o-KipTii Kal Tepirouai, id.

649

41

44

.

(i

,

s

(iii/A.D.)

6 23 ):

—

A

new

(/.

dv'd7rau(j.a

?)

X»iro|i('vwv,

the rest of the sorrowful,

ZNTIVW.

Amh

hymn, P

(1901), p. 73

O

ff.).

o-Kipi-tjaa

2 19

I.

Td

the

Td

is

[8]'

d[vdir]avXa

dancing of the

"

[. .

3So

9

(iii/A.D.)

(/.

TToSa

)

(=

Selec-

to her son

TTOVtis dirb 0-KoXdlTOV

— (/.

" he told me that you had a sore foot owing to a " " or splinter splinter," would seem to support the meaning o-K(5Xoiros),

.,

."

O

(cf.

92

.

320) a man falling from a tree irtpl o-KoXo-rrds Tuvas tovs dirT^XXous dp.tJH'Traio-*, and became

(=

found in the

hi o-KipTT]paTa

OTl TOV "TToSaV

occurrence of

kukuv ^KToaBev dirdvTwv.

instance of the subst.

iv/A.D. Christian

II.

"thorn" rather than "stake" (RV marg.) in the only 7 So in Syll 802 o-KdXo\|/ in the NT, 2 Cor 12

o-KipTwo-a vt'vnSas avficcriv iv p.aXaKoT.0-1

pLOl,

BGU

where an anxious mother writes

3

Il6S)

(c.

B.C.

apparently not at once

(Kaxus 8J SLaKapcvos Kal where again we should think naturally This meaning appears still of "splinters" or "thorns." more clearly in the magical P Osl I. i 15a (iv/A.D.), where blind,

T\j(j>Xbs

"yeY6VT|ptvos),

579

OtX-ri

aKavflivas.

o-roipas

avT-p

iiiroo-Tpiio-aTt

one— «dv

loved

the sorcerer says of the flai,

vtto

Koipdo-

P Hib

8td to 6£v, and Babrrus o-rjpaivovcrt. he Fab. cxxii 1 bvos TraTTj(ras o-KoXo-rra \wXbs €io-TT|Ka 6 f X P v ^' H- ot *>° s dpXaP*) Tt Kal appeals to a wolf Kovcpnv,/ eK toO ttoSos pov t-J|v dKavBav eipvcro-as (cited by

o"KopTTt€

l'

may be added Hos 2 6181 Sir43 19

" thorn" was

epilepsy see

Wendland Kullur,

150) o-KoimT6

.

(b.i

XII.

1420

2

(c. a.

pnSev irapd TavTa

I'va

1

p.

f.

25

P Par 61 3 P Oxy

cf.

Yivr|Tai,,

13 (iii/A.D.) viv ovv consideration") ttirev, ib. XIV. 1773 and ib. VI. €is tovs 'Avtivoov, «o-Ke\J/duriv "Yoiious pov dpiv " thus I shall see 5 940 (v/a.D.) oiiTws CKOirw to irpaKTc'ov,

what .

is

to

be done" (Edd.).

o-kotos

.

In

Lk

II

35

o-Koim

we may render, " Look

€o-Tiv,

darkness" (cf. Prolog, light «iuo-KOTreu> and KaTao-Koirt'co. is

to

pr]

perhaps the Sec also s.vv. !

192).

p.

For

the

"

1

metaph meaning "aim," object," as in Phil 3 *, Will and Testament of Bishop Abra-

d-yaOu) o-Koirui

»

tov £v8ikov

t'Xajv,

:

.

P Lips

cf. .

.

I.

3S

o-\>vTpt\J/ai,

117

(a.D.

o-kottov

390)

and Arisleas 251 KaTop-

©ouTai -ydp pLos, OTav d Kupepvuiv tlSrj, -irpos Tiva o-kottov S«i ttjv 8l€ô8ov -Troi.€io-0ai, "for life is then guided aright, when

knows the

the steersman

course" (Thackeray). For the lit. sense a 3

(=

IO59

A.

(t.

I>.

16

"mark"

to

be aimed

(i/A.D.) O-KOTTU) ITTTTtW, 67

I.)

I)

port to which he must direct his

I

(

at, cf.

=

3

Syll 670

IO59

11

II.)

charm against

.

P Oxy VII. 1060 5

reptiles

and

Ionic

"scatter," in

the vernacular

for

o-K«8dvvvui

P Lond

1 131 recta** (a.d. 7879) (= I. p. 1S2) o-Kop (mo-ovj ttjv KO-rrpo(v) iv Tais auTals ls apovp(ais), CP Herm I. 7" (ii/A.D.) of young plums,

(Rutherford

NP,

p.

295):

cf.

14 lo-Kopmo-pt'vai tv tui âjpLto, and so 2S

255) to

(iii/iv

(=

\.

i

1

.)

irpdvpaTos Ta\u Ta\v.

19

51

(= UPZ

159)

(B.C.

i.

360,

p.

OKOTlÔJ. literal

Wtinsch

"

meaning "darken

AF

Mt 24 s9

(as in

16 13 (iii/A.D.) bpKiîo

p.

o-e

,

seen

at.) is

tov 8tbv tov

For the metaph. Ti£ovTa Kal o-KoTiôvTa tov Koo-pov. 21 I cf. Test. xii. pair. Reub. iii. S oUtojs usage, as in

Rom

,

diroXAvTat Trds V€wTtpos, o-koti^wv tov vovv avTov dirb dXr|8u'as,

and

Tfjs

see Lightfoot Notes, p. 253.

OKGTO±, "darkness," always neut. in LXX and NT, as in MGr: the magic P Lond 46 101 (iv, a.d.) (= I. p. 6S) KaXu a-e tov KTto-avTa 4>ws Kal o-kotos, zb. i6i b \ujpto-as to Tos €is o-kotos aTroXr]Yovo-a, and the vi/A. D. Christian cf.

.

.

.

8 Oxy XVL 1S74 dvt-yvoo-a to ctkotos, broken context.

condolence P

unfortunately in a

aKoroco,

A.D.)

(—

dp-yvpov

II. p.

227) p.€Ta to

KaTaXeupSfjvai.,

II. p. 37) o-Kopiri^wv

PSI V. 478 14

,

P

6'vTa Kap.f|Xia eo-KopTrio-aptv,

(v/a.d.)

Tds

itas

dv

and

Flor

o-KopTri.cr0fjvai, ib.

V xi

II.

vl "

s2 '''

Kal povov

!!i

(iii/iv

vecbe'Xas drr' dXXr|Xcj)v. o-KopTricru>o-i

175

X

P Leid

A.D.)

See also

to Trpdvpa.

MGr

18

"darken," used metaph. of the mind P Oxy XVI. 1S54 3 (vi/vii a.d.) vopiûi "

to-KOTtdo-ev KaKCLVovs, I " (Edd.). already blinded them t^8t)

: cf. in Eph 4 8ti to pucrTapiv think that the new wine has

MGr

" slay."

o-kotiuvio,

OKvfiat.OV.

"Dung," the prevailing sense of this word, may be explained by a popular association with o-Kuip, with which That it was a it is impossible to connect it historically. vulgar coinage from Is Kvvas PaXeiv 4s

KopaKas)

:

likely enough (like meaning thus " " is but probably dung

its

i»

original

would be "refuse" (RV marg.) what Paul meant in Phil 3", the only occurrence of the word in the NT. This meaning is well illustrated by P Fay 119' (('. A.D. 100) where Gemellus informs his son ;

tov

(\

d-rrdXXaôv tov oIkov toutov dirb TravTos KaKOv

o-KopaK^co from

o-kottuj ttc^wv.

OKoprri'CciJ,

(a.d.

the calendar

cite the last

ham, P Lond 77 s (end of vi/A.D.) (= I. p. 232, Christ. II. p. 370), where the Bishop declares that he acts e£ o'iKaa[s] 48 irpo9e'o-€ws Kal o-Koirui av0aipeTu>. and adds o-vvf|pr|K€v tu>

«p—

.

"dark": P Par

letter of

OKonoQ. we may

see

i

301-240)

(B.C.

Selections, p. 20) tls •(o-)kotivov tottov.

The

129) 6 o-TpaTi^ybs o-Kev)/dp.evos ("after

i>.

90

OKoreivog,

in

CKoneco, "look upon," "watch," "contemplate":

27

4pTT€Toii

usage confirms , ) strongly We are not concerned here with the rendering "thorn." the special metaph. application which Paul gives to the word in 2 Cor I.e., but for a recent defence of the view that his ,

(iii/A.D.)

LXX

that

It

I.

the Gnostic

:

Notes p. 1S7). (Numb $1,™, Ezek 2S 24

I2I 193

ZKopirtos eiiios [dpx)«-ai th Svvetv, "5 , Scorpio begins to set in the morning," the 5 horoscope PSI IV. 312 (a.d. 345J EeXf|vTi EKopTriw, and

Kal o-KoXoires dSvvas

Field,

P Lond

and

pfTr|XXa£«,

p. 90) Trpds o-Kopiuov TrXrj'yrjV.

For the word as a sign of the Zodiac

strew KOTpdtfcwv o-KdXoTras, "if she wants to lie clown, beneath her prickly branches, and thorns upon her See also Artem. p. 181" dKav8ai temples" (Ed.)-

l>l

o-Kopmov

(=1.

8{ tuiv

eirl

aKvfiaAov

that

the

\dpTov

"

donkey-driver has

o-a-rrpov

Kal

tiiXov (/.

bought

Svo-pr|v

(iiKpdv

oXov) XcXvpcvov

a>s

Kal

o-KxipaXov,

—

a little bundle and rotten hay, the whole of it decayed no better than dung " (Edd.). The word is found in the more general sense of " leav22 (a.d. 39-40) ings," "gleanings," in P Ryl II. 149 KaTcvlpTjo-av

dtp'

ov

clôv

Xa\avoo-rr e'ppov)

o-KvpdXov,

"grazed them on the gleanings of my vegetable-seed crop" 7 (Edd.), and PSI III. 184 (a.d. 292) iv o-KupdXois x°P TOU -

o-Kop-rrû).

EKvpaXos appears

OKopmoz,

as

versoiiL2i (A.D. 295) 8(id)

"a

scorpion." On the mummy tablet Preisigke 1209 it is recorded that a certain Apollonius tTcXtv-rno-cv vtto o-Kop-rriov cf. the sepulchral inscr. ib. 1267 6 . (a.d. S) 7rX[a]-y«io-a :

.

a proper

name

P Oxy

in

I.

43

CPR

ZKvpdXov pacplus cf. also (time of Commodus). To the exx. of the word in late writers given by Wetstein 11 add Vett. Val. 3 o-KvpdXuv eKKpto-tus, and for the I.

175

16

p.

:

580

~2kv6t]?

a/AapaySo? For the

s thought of Phil 3 note Plautus 1'riu. ii. 7. 5 Amator qui ad I. bona sua pro stercore habet, cited by Kennedy

EGT

41

7

P Tebt

cf.

B.C. 119)

(c.

=

subst. o-Kv-Xads

to iippis),

:

" insolence

(a)

16 15 (B.C.

I.

"fatigue,"

{/>)

1

" (corresponding

14) (ieTa crKuXaov,

P Fay

cf.

1 1 I

s

and

ii.

(a.d. 95-6)

1 For 2kv8t|S used as a proper name see P Hili I. 55 (B.C. 250) 2ku8t|s IlToXepaf.101 x a 'p ttv an d Preisigke 4036

Selections, p. 66) uevcbopaC crat peYaXcos diroXe'cras " I blame you X[u]p£8ia 8vw dirb tov ctkvXuov ttjs wSov, greatly for the loss of two pigs owing to the fatigue of the

Evpios ZkuBou.

journey

(=

Zkv6ij;. >

"

P Oxy

11

(c)

distress," as in 3

Mace 3",

5

7

,

joined with pXapij,

where See also Artem. p. 125 6 povTiSas tupf-a, and bxXr|cris. Kal o-KuXpous, where the latter word has the sense of " vexations," as in Cicero's letters (cf. Abbott Essays,

cf.

OKv9po>rr6;, "of a gloomy countenance" (Mt 6 16 Lk 24 17 (cf. Field Gen 40 7 ) cf. P Leid \V vi •" (ii/iii A.D.) Notes, p. 81 f.) (=11. p. 101) edv Se o-Kv8pioirbs cpdvr], Xc'-yc' Abs rjpepav LSiov, ktX., Menander 'EiriTpe'Tr. 43 o-Kv8pu>irbv ovTa pe " and Lucian Hermotim. iS "ti o-vvvovs," t|o-£, " Ados For the verb, os 8' &v p.r| ?XT1 Ta vTa ("1^ o-Kuflpuirbs rj. 30 as in Ps 37 (38)', cf. PS I IV. 441 uii/ii.c.) eir' epol ,

•

:

;

"

(Edd.): and I.

125

it

(vi/A.D.),

is

p. 87).

|

OKV/.OV,

;

in

skin," which in the classical period is physical, flay," has become in late Greek almost entirely metaphorical, and has very different degrees of strength, like the English

"distress," which answers to

The verb has much

(= UPZ

its

i.

p.

,

P Leid

C, 5

dam,"

cf.

185-141) (=1. p. 42) irjap' 8Ka
(B.C.

14 .

[W]

,

,

A.D. 35)

o-K{X]vXXe eaTT|V (/. creauTr|v) evirr|vai (/. " (Edd.), epcprjvai?), "don't trouble yourself to explain (?) 13 and id. XIV. 1669 (iii/A.D.) o-JkuXt|8i Kal airbs ev8d8e, " do you yourself be at the pains of coming here" (Edd.). (c.

p.r|

See also Diog. Oenoand.y)-.

1'

4

rf.

:

)

P Hamb

I.

91

4

(B.C.

and ib. aLxp.d]XwTa 8, Add from the inscrr. Syll 35

o-vv]o-TpaTLw[Twv

.

OKOJ/.ljKoftpOJTOg,

o-Ku\r|o-as to

=

o-K]iXXeo-8[a]i

t[uv

.

it very fairly all round. 15 old physical sense in P Par 35

130)

n 22

'AcrKXrjTrLofJ.

Updv, and BGU III. 757 17 (a.D. 12) irupivuiv 8pa.Y|idT(wv) crKvXavTes " is plunder." 8pd-y[i(aTa) StKa Tpia, where it 38 as in Mt 9 For the "harass," "distress," (2) meaning o-KuXXeo-8ai. III. P Petr cf. P Par 63" (B.C. 164) (= p. 20) "harassed to no small extent" (Mahaffy), and |xt| (xeTpius, 163)

(B.C.

"spoils" (Lk

irapa8o0va£ poi Ta o-[kOX]o.. (= 3 6i) 1 (after B.C. 440) o-KuXa dirb ©oupiov TapavTivoi s dve'8r|Kav Ail 'OXup.Trf.oi SeKaTav, OGIS 332 (B.C. 13S-2) tuju vatiit tov SwTfjpos eirl ev &YaXpa o-KfjXpajv pep^KOs

"

"

=

za

inrb

o-Ku8pu)Trdôvo-iv.

(1)

plur.

167) dirb Tiiv Yevojie'viov o-kvX[w]v ev TePeVvoi irape8d8r| pot

otu pr| 8edvTu>s inf aiiTfjs

" eaten by worms."

NT

This cotnp d found in the only in (B.C. 258-7) ]ttiv Y'voue'vriv o-KwXr|KdPpujTov, where the hiatus prevents our knowing 12 23 occurs in

Ac

-

PSI V. 490 11

what was "eaten by worms," perhaps

KpiBrj.

Cf. the use

P Grad 7 11 (iii/B.C.) The word is applied to crire'ppaTos drrKu)Xr|KoP[pWjTov. diseased grain by Theophrastus (C.P. v. 9. 1), and hence was regarded by Ilobart (p. 42 f.) as "medical," but the above citations show it in ordinary use (cf. Cadbury JBL

of

the

xlv.

negative

applied to grain in

Add

(1926), p. 201).

occurrence of the subst.

the

P Masp

67325 II. verso™ (Byz.) by Preisigke Wbrteri. s.v.), and the similar compd. 7 3 997 (i/B.C. ?) tovtwv ti rrouiv ix8vdppwTos in Syll 5S4

o-KwX"r]KoPpu>o-f.a

in

(cited

(

III.

=

)

kclkos KaKij e£wXeia diroXotTo, ix8vdPpwTos Yevdpevos.

o-Kii\X«Tai Kal KO.Tairovef.Tai. Kal els ovk dva-yKata crvpeTar

irpavfiaTa, and

cf.

Praef. p.

XXXIX.

The meaning "worry," "trouble," is seen in such 11 (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 107) passages as P Tebt II. 421

"a worm" (MGr

(3)

" do not trouble your wife," P Flor III. 332 ls (ii/A.D.) Vva Ka-yw at) o-KuXii els s2 A.D. 200) 81' avTciv [c. Si.Kao-TT|pia, and Preisigke 4317 criiv eracrToXiTiv, edv pr| 8e'Xr|S o-KuXiivai. 8 Be'Xeis Tre'p4'e

y[vva]iKd

o-kviXt|s tt|v

p.r|

o-ov,

™

OVTIUS.

-

]TJv,

cpCXaK^s

P Oxy

I.

123

(!

cpvXaKas)

10

(iii/iv

A.D.)

P Fay 134 2

Tip.d8eov,

irpds

"""""Xov

>v flr""

irof.r|crov

avTov

iv/A.D.)

(early

irpbs

o-KuXijvai.

irapaKXr|8els

i)pds, and P Oxy VI. 941 tov oiKovdpov (with the (vi/A.D.) edv o-[k]vXt|s iTpds tov vidv

o-kOXov

Kvpie

creavTdv

compd.

F Tebt I

532

II.

315

9

will see that

u

in

Mk

9

18

LXX

(cf.

o-ku)Xt|Ki),

comes from the

is the meaning For the metaph. use 17 Judith 16 ) we may compare

the linking notion

"bind," "twist" (Boisacq Sir 7 16

p. 882). ,

Apoc. Petr. 10 eireVeivTo 8e avTois ctkwXt|K€s aienrep vecpAat See also Teles p. 31 3 KaTopvxBevTa fjirb o-kuo-kotovs.

(ii/A.D.).

oiiapaybivoc,, 3 "emerald-green" (Rev 4 ). ToDeissmann's citation (PS, this adj. applied to a woman's garment in CPR p. 267) of 25 s I. 27 (ii/A.D.) (a.d. 190), we may add P Hamb I. io £p.apaY8ivov

fjirdûrvov.

oi.idpaydog

otjo-kvXXo) (not in

LS S

occurs in

P Oxy

I.

12

63 editors render o-vvo-kvXtj8v avTiu, where the (ii/iii a.d.) "give him your best attention," and a verbal &o-kvXtos in

"

:

s

irpds

editors' note).

A

o-KovXt)Ki.,

is

BGU

(i/A.n.) tovs

ai[

root as o-KeXos

Xtjkwv.

construed with irpds in the sense of "take " III. S30" in such passages as the trouble of going to

The verb

(4)

same

(ii/A.D.) e-yu

Yap

)

ere

you are not worried

cIo-kvX[tov]

"

(Iidd.),

iro[i]-t)o-u>,

and P Oxy

III.

is

=

DB

"rock crystal" (see Hastings' often regarded as 19 is to be 620), but, as Swete has shown ad Rev 2 1

iv. p.

,

identified rather with

The word P.

an "emerald "or other "green stone." F Lond 46 228 (iv/A.D.) (= I. cf. Aristeas 66 dvBpdKiov Te

occurs in the magic 72) els Xi8ov o-pdpaYSov

Kal crpapaY8uv,

:

"carbuncles and emeralds."

In Sir 35 s

581

ao([)i

we have In

Gr. i. p. (cf. Thackeray No. 373 papa-,5os is used.

the form Jo-papdYSorj

Menandet Fragvi.

p. 10S,

108).

3S7

p.

For

—

IM

epavTui Tre'[XTa r}( Kal o-opbv ev

eTroirjcra

TaOra

Trpo[-yeYpape'va]

eTroiTicra

epbv

eTri'vp(dtcpi.v

"I made

Ta

fj

T6

ttjs

monument

the derivation of this foreign borrowing, see Boisacq p. 609.

€k[So\t)s] tov

ouvpva,

and sarcophagus on which I had the above engraved, on (this my tomb) and the tomb of the successors of my race," and Cagnat IV. 245 2 e^rtjKa ttjv o-opbv epauTii [Kal ttj In P Hib I. 67 14 (B.C. 22S) (= direst. I. crvpfJCw pou.

"myrrh." found

is

in its

39 11 occurrences (Mt 2 , Jn 19 )

NT

medical prescription P Kal [o-Tv]irTTipiav tcra

alum

=

Oxy

a.d.)

(ii/hi

II.

234"-

cf.

the

A.D.) o-pvpvav

(ii/iii

366)

p.

Mes, "pound myrrh and and insert" (Edd.)i and ib. XI\

.

which the editors regard as

crpepivrjav,

? crpupvarav, i.e. crpupvav To the exx. of £pvpva cited

s.v.

Zpvpva, we may add the

fragmentary P Cairo Zen I. 59009 (4)"- (iii/B.c.) tpvpyTis [ 10 1' Grenf I. 14 (B.C. 150 or 139) kio-ttj pe(YaXr|) gv(\ooj VIII. 10SS" (early i/A.D.) spvpvr,s tpvpvrjs, l'Oxy

aog,

"thy," "thine":

P Kyi

oi)/iivi[o]v,

1

p.«oTr|

"

W""

P Leid

(=11.

107) = Tai) peXav Kal £pvpvav, and, in conTrpoo-pei£as aviTo( 11 I. I (iii/A.D.) nexion with the service of the temples, As showing the price of myrrh, T«i(ifjs p-ipou K[ai] £pvpvT|s. 1 which was a state monopoly, note P Tebt I. 35 (B.C. ill) I,

(ii/iii

A.D.)

p.

BGU

=

(

Chrest.

I.

p.

369)

Tfjs

dva8eSope'vns Kara '

-rrXelov Trpdo-crei<<() v ttjs

Kwpnv

SpupvTrs

opa\in the villages no one puiv p, "for the myrrh distributed shall exact more than 40 drachmae of silver for a mina-

p.r)Se'va

l

pvds

dp-yv(p(.ou)

"

weight

(Ed.l.i.

2/nvpva. See

s.;\

Zpvpva.

P

II.

—

"

Sn

A.D.

(,.

''»

1 1

(A.D. 133) Tijs

3

Oxy XII.

t|

tt)v

crbv

1503"' (iv/ A.D. ciSeXcbe,

Amh

II.

s

145

a.d. 400) ttj o-tj TipioTnTi. "to your honour." word is often used substantively, e.g. 6 crds. "thy

—

19 P Oxy IV. 743" household, agent, friend" (cf. Ml; 5) P Fay 123 s (c. (B.C. 2) tTrio-KOTr(ou) tous crovs TfdvTt(s), A.D. 100) eK8e's o-oi J^paipa 8rd Mdp8u>vos Toij croi, "I

wrote to you yesterday by your servant Mardon," P Oxy XIV. 1631 30 (a.D. 2S0) twv crwv cTraKoXovOovvTwv ciTracri,

"with

concurrence

the

of

IX. 1223"'

your

agents

in

everything"

Se 8t|Xwo-ov rots o-ois Trapao-x«iv pot tt^v {nr(o)Xoiird8a[[y]] tov otvou, "send and tell your people to hand over to me the reib.

(Edd.).and

irtpmov

(late iv/A.D.)

mainder of the wine" (Ed.): to trdv, "what is thine" s u (cf. Mt 20 Meyer Os/r 65 (iii/A.D.) ttoit|o-ov to cruv M to and ev o-d, o-bv) "thy goods" (cf. Lk 6 ) Tdx«i(/. P Cairo Zen I. 59076' (B.C. 257) ti o-ij ti ^ppioo-ai Kal Ta

—

—

:

:

as a trace of Christianity in that town, as well as a prophecy of its end : cf. Nestle (1904), p. 167 f.

ZNTWs.

For the

the Hellenization of this proper see Thackeray Gr.

in

—slips SaXwpiiv EaXopwv— EoXopiiv,

name

2a[Xopdvos 2ouapp.ip.wov0, with the

i.

p.

editor's note.

p.

1

.

.

[Kara tuv

.

voiiv

l'SI

jcttiv.

BGU

crwv,

irapopucra

I.

IV.

64" (i/B.C.

1040

(ii/A.D.

Ta era, P Oxy VI. 903 11 (iv/A.D.) oi8iv "she has taken nothing of yours."

)

Tiiv o-iv

t[v]KapTrt: fjpKev,

?)

5

aovdupior sudarium: also naturalized

kerchief" (Lk 19 20 ,

a/.).

190) and included in the bride's

27'

and in a

(a.d.

ib.

dowry

Deissmann

(cf.

P Lond I2I 826 (iii/A.D.) (= charm for procuring dreams,

I.

p.

1

"a

hand-

ii-rrb

BS

is

p. 223),

word occurs Ta cbvX(Xa) ev

10) the

Kaivui) Kal Tr8ei

(/.

Aramaic),

CPR

in

crorjSapup Keviu See also the

in

In the marriage contracts 21" (a.d. 230) a o-ouSdpiov

tt]v

KeaXr|V crov.

289 (iv/A.D.)
aopoQ, bier"

oi8]{v

I.

To Preisigke's exx. of SoXopuiv, EoXwpciv (Nauien165 f. 46 See (iii/A.D.) 2oXopii[v. buck, s.vv.), add P Bilabel 90 16 also Wiinsch .-IF p. 16 bpKil> ere xbv 8ebv T[bv] tov

"a

irdvTa

era

(Lat.

Zo/.Oillbv.

I

c.

)

Zodojiia. For the declension of this place-name see Thackeray Gr. i. It may be noted that the wall-scratchings Sodoma, p. 68. Gomora in Pompeii (see A. Mau Pomfiji in Leben uud Kunst, Leipzig, 1900, p. 15 Engl. Tr. p. 17) may be taken

) 1

o"dv,

and P

dpeTf),

o-i)

els

to

peôTTovnptas

o-fjs

TovTtcrTtv

f|pu>v,

1)

(i/A.D.) §id

n-

II.

do-rrdôpau tov -rraTtpa Strass I. 35* (iv/v A.D.)

The

665

of wrongdoers"). P

('•hatred

(a title

)xy IV.

(

BGU

KaTaXo-yT|V,

o-ijv

,

(Spaxp-al)

myseli a

cloth used for burials.

is

o-opiitov

pou.

Tpt[v|/as]

in equal quantities

17396

common noun which

this spelling of the

For two

Yt'vovs

note.

(Lk

7

14 )

:

10) 6 em. Tfjs £vpvrvr|

cf. (/.

P

I.ond 122 97

(iv/A.D.)

(=1.

tpupvivn) o-opiu KaTaKeipevos, and

I2I 236 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 92) 6 eirl erwpci KaTaKetpevos. 2 From the inscrr. we may cite the sepulchral Kaibel $$6 8' 'AXe£av8pevs. Tiiv 8e [cr]op[uv] o pe'cros, and C. and

ib.

«lpl

B. ii. p. 717, No. 651 (mid. iii/A.D.), where two Christian soldiers erect for themselves tov p*u)pbv Kal ttjv Kar aixoO on the altar, and in the usual
P

Naniftibitik

See also the

inscr.

Bishop, as published

tj

o-opdv.

i.e.

"a

strange body or

on the tomb of a iv/A.D. l.ycaonian by W. M. Calder in Exp VII. vi.

s.ii.

ooi'a

appears as a

:

to place there £evbv vtxpbv a bier that has carried it."

This proper name (Lk S 3 ) occurs in a list of accounts See further exx. in Preisigke Flor I. 7S 23 (v/vi A.D. ?).

title

of

honour

in

P Oxy VIII. I165 6

(vi/A.D.)

fraternal wisdom," and ipeTe'pa dSeXcbiKTl crocpCa, "your 14 l'SI VII. 790 (vi/A.D. ?) TrapaKaXw [tt^v] ipwv eroeb[£]av use of the word, see For the ordinary KeXevcrai ktX.

T|

NT

Lightfoot irrfCol

9 I

,

and Notes

p.

317

f.

(TO

582

M<

OTtaTaXdo),

00l£o}.

For the mid. I'SI V.

cf.

cnreicovXaTcop

to

452

"devise cleverly"

o-o
11

(iv/A.D.)

(2

I

16 ),

Swao-8ai

Se o-o
pdXXov

Pet

See also the beginning tKKXctveiv [tov Secrpbv] ttjs 8ovX£as. 1 of the uncanonical gospel P Oxy V. S40 (iv/A.D.) irpoTepov " before he does irdvTa o-oi£eTai, d8iKf|0-ai. irpb " Musonius of subtle excuses (Edd.), all manner makes wrong " I2 9 Kal o-o irdXiv

NT

avrd

wanton,"

confined in

5

p. 107 other sources, from which

5

5

appears that o-iraTaXdw with perhaps somewhat

Tpu
f-

529)

(p.

llort

.

LXX

it

combined with associations.

is

6

(Vg quae in deiiciis est), Jas illustrates the word fully from the

ff.

is

and

often

worse

—

ouv Katpbv eêis, Xovcrai, pvpicrai, a-n-aTaXr|0-ov Kal x°-P lo" a, SairdvTio-ov, direp 8vvaa-ai' tivi TripeisJ

tos

->

For the

o"ot^€a"9au.

Tim

I

James

o-uXXo-yio-povs,

to.

to

"am

to pleasure,"

"give myself the

sul >st.

SylP 11S4

sense

o-iraTdXr|

of "bracelet," see

1 .

ao(f>6g.

From meaning

"skilled," "clever,"

came

crocpds

to be

onwards to "wise" theoretically: cf. applied from Plato 20 o- 0< pbs the calendar P Hib I. 27 (B.C. 301-240) where dvf| P " a w se man a "d a friend, of mine " Kal -f|(j.o)v xp £ ' av ^X wv " the whole and the '

'

truth," expounds irdcrav ri\v dXr|8eiav, 1 *' I. 17 III. (iii/A.D.?)— sepulchral epigram PSI

TdvS' eVopds,

u>

07CU0J,

Christ.

(=

113)

and B.

To8e

dX]oxov p.

[Ke']Kev8ev

0-fjpa

4 3' n For the superlative in

k«[8]vt|v

o-o((>bv

other exx.

:

in

SAM

[t i.

-

(v/vi A. D.

Tui

)

titles of

vpwv

crotpwTaTu)

address, see (of

dSeXu>

P land

16 1

an advocate),

126 6 (A.D. 572) 8u-yaTT|p t[ov o-]owTaTou o"xoXao-13 tlkoO T[u)]dvvov, and ii. VIII. I165 (vi/A.D.) 8eo-Trd(TT|)

POxy epui

I.

Trd(vTuv)

t(u>)

irpo(TK(vVTJo-€a>s)

(uml™)

o-o
Xap.irp(oTdTu>)

ir(do-T)s)

I5

See also Preisigke 2134 5 "-

-

pev Tt'8vrjKas Kal

efje'Teivas

tq

o-Ke'Xr],

e-rrl

dcrTepi.

eiravaTe'XXwv

lcnrdo*01].

OTCSlpa, in o-rre(pr|s (as

gen.

papyri

the

NT

and apparently always in the The word meant originally

see Prole/;, pp. 38, 48).

:

"a

coil," but came to be applied to a "maniple" or "cohort" of soldiers. For this, its only meaning in the 3 NT, cf. P Oxy III. 477 (a.D. 132-3) •yevope'vu eirdpx<)>

of

cohort

"late praefect of the

irpujTr|S Aap.acr[K]-nvu>v,

o-ire£pr|S

first

2 Damascenes," and similarly BGU I. 73 22 also PSI al. See V. 447" (a.D. 135), 136

the

(a.d.

135),

(a.D.

167) ol

8iao-os: see

(Rom

—

vTfOYeYpafppe'voi) o-TpaTevo-dptvoi.

ev

el'Xais

=

24 2S

Deissmann

BS

1S6.

p.

his purpose of

For the probability that Paul accomplished Spain

"draw (my 48" if. B.C.

In P Lond 755 verso 35 (iv/A.D.) (= III. p. Kal o-ireCpais. of a list buildings with measurements, o-rr(«)tpai 223), "base mouldings." In the inscrr. the word is used for

d£(lu>).

Znavia. visiting

I.

and 4S7) o-n-acrape'vuv Tas paxaipas,

'Ao-T^|p ovpdvios b

.

No. 704 1 av8p]a

p. 761,

ii.

157)

P Tebt

cf.

:

(late ii/n.c).

2v

:

C.

p.

p.

{Proleg.

epov Se ird-inrov tov -ye'povTos eVirao-as.

Immediately above cro
I.

13S similarly (time of the Antonines)

t(ov) o-ocj>bv Evirpe'[ir]i.ov Kal pacriXevo-u 4>£Xov.

.

mid.

in

ib.

tov bXpiov dve'pa Keivov

£eive,

used

generally

2 sword)" (Mk 14", Ac 16 ')

see the evidence collected by

'

),

Lightfoot Apost. Fathers Part

I. vol.

ii.

30

p.

oiieipco,

f.

"sow":

P Hamb I. 24' (B.C. 222) «o-irapKt'vai iv P Oxy II. 277 s (B.C. 19) wore o-rreipai

cf.

rial ISCwl [KXripwL,

to SwScKaTov ^tos

2So 12 (a.D. SS-9)

07lQ.p6.G001.

€ts

only citation for this word which we can supply from our sources is P Petr II. 17 (4)' (iii/B.C.) Icnrdpao-crev, but

I. 101 (A.D. 114-5) gvXapfjo-ai ("reap"), Kal diro4>e'peiv els to l'8iov, P Ryl o-ireipttv Kal Kapiri^«o-8ai

The

!

makes it impossible to deter" mine the exact meaning. For the word = throw on the G ground" in Mk f- seeSwete's note ad I. In Herodas V. 57 " the verb is = maul," cf. ib. VIII. 25. A good example of 5 the metaph. use is afforded by Teles p. 19
£*av6£Tnrr) 6£vpe-ypia cnrapdo-o-ei.v Tjpds (Socrates addressing For the subst. o-irdpa-ypa used collectively

Alcibiades). see Syll 583

(=

3

996)

31

i/A.D.

[c.

?)

tt)v

.

.

8epeXf.wo-iv iv

T«Tpav*ivu> Std o-jrapd-ypaTos.

iTvpaii, ib.

BGU

Kal

o-irtipau

7

(a.

s 243 (ii/A.D.) tXiriôvTts o-iiv 8eui to Tr«8eiov o-7rap7)vai, P Flor I. 2I 1* (ii/A.D.) eo-in appevov) «8(d(j)ovs), I'. 239) tis t!|V ev TTvpui o-ireLpope'vfTiJv 7f|V, and the late

ib.

131"

II.

P Fay 339

Ka8' (vi/vii A.D.)

evtavrov cnrei'pw t^|v ovonav pov.

OTlEKOvl&TlOp (Lat.

speculator),

NT

word

is

found in a

list

" :

"scout," "courier," then 27 (see Swete's note). The only Mk 6 of accounts P Cairo Goodsp 30 "'• 31

originally

in

"executioner

8, 191-192) 0ai]o-apiu) o-n-eKovX(aTopi) (8paxpal) ~ and ter in the Registri Fondiarii P Flor I. 7 1 652 63 s " 1 Cf. also P Oxy IX. 1193 (iv/A.D.) an order (iv/A.D.). addressed to the chief of the tov o-ir€KovX[aTopos] ir(apd)

(A.D.

OTtapyavoco, "swathe" (Lk 2 7 Kaibel 314 6

P Masp 8dXi)ias.

I.

-

'

(iii/A.D.)

12 ).

els

For the noun o-irdp7avd

67097 verso (D)

32

p."

(as in

Sap

7

4 )

cf.

avTos e^Key, and

(Byz.) TavTr|V ck o-irap-ydvwv

police in a certain village,

1214' (v/a.d.).

id.

1223

21

(late iv/A.D.),

and

'

ii.

583

cnrtv&co

(TTTlXaS 07tevbu>,

117"

"pour out an offering of wine," "make a libation'' to a god: cf. P Hal I. i 2 ' 5 (mid. iii/B.c.) k[>9' lep]
vueiv,

ill.

250) x°&S o-ttevSovo-iov

p.

™

yepuv

[U pi3,

t«

inre'p

P Tebt II. 600 5 and Syll 653 (=

TtKviov,

ipov Kal

tiuv

vi|xc-

(iii/A.D.) otvou (nrev8o[ne]vov 3

7j6)

2

(B.C. 92) lepovs

.

.

.

alp.a Kal otvov cnreVSovTas.

The verb

similarly used in the libelli, or certificates of

is

pagan worship, by which those who "poured out libations" to the gods obtained immunity cf. BGU I. 287" (a.d. 250) (= Selections, p. 116) eOno-a [ K a]l eVfimo-a] [K]al twv ire]peiW [e-yevJo-d|jLr|v, and similarly P Oxy IV. 6jS T >", ib. XII. 1464 s -, P Kyi I. i 2 6 of date A D 2 . )^ Curt i us (al {St. Paul in Athens, Exp VII. iv. has drawn

a.d.)

iii

(11

cnWpp.aTa o-iku8(uv cnrovSaia

"I send you some good melon seeds"

For

e'irep.vj/a

(Edd.).

o-ire'pua in the singular in Gal 3", see Milligan ments, p. 105 ; and for the subst. 0-Trepp.aTio-uds see P 3 604 (a.d. 47) (= III. p . 7I ). note the

We

Docu-

Lond

may

proverb Kaibrt 103S' els] ireXa-yos o-ire'pixa pafXeiv, of vain and empty 1 and Musonius p. S irpbs KaXoKaya8iav Kal toil, a-irep|ia On the use of d-reKvos in Lk 20 29 as compared with dpeTtjs. ouk d<|>f|Kev o-n-e'pua in the 2° Mk I2 parallel (cf. Mt 22"), see H. Pernot La Lanûe ties Evangiles (Paris, 1927) p. 17.

:

|

447)

p.

attention to the fact

that

the simplest form of old Pagan worship, is the only one which Paul takes over and applies directly to himself: see Phil 2 17 2 Tim 4 For the subst. o-irovSr) of a "libation" to a deified this,

11

.

,

cf.

Emperor, e«[oi] Kal

BGU

IV. 1200 12 (i/B.c.)

els

ras] iirep toO

Kupi'ou

Ai-roKpaTopos Ka[Co-apos KaenKovo-as] Kal o-irovSas, and fluo-ias >xv VIII. U43 4 similarly P (temple account— c. A.D. 1). ZirovSelov, the cup from which 1

BGU

the libaticnis II. 3SS". =5 (ii/iii a.d.) poured, occurs in dpyupij K al o"rrov[8]ei[o]v Kal 8vp.iaTTipi.ov, and ib. 9 590 (A.D. 177-8). iaXr|

It may be added that o-irovSrj came to be used of an additional impost, particularly on vine-land, levied nominally for a libation to Dionysus: cf. P Oxy VI. 9173 (ii/iii a.d.) is) Aiov(iVou ?) (Spa X ual) i} (TeTpiipoXov) X (°Akovs) a, with the editors' note. From this the transition was easy

to

any "additional payment" or "gratification,"

w

13

e.g.

P

IV. 73° (a.d. 130) o-irovSfjs 8Xwv iraiSaplois Spaxuds TeWapas, "4 drachmae for the slaves for a libation on account of all the land" (Edd.), ib. I. 101 19 (a.d. 142), and ib. IX. 1207" (a.d. In P Lond 948" 175-6?).

0*y

(a.d. 236) (= III. p. 220) a ship-master receives in addition to his pay a jar of wine cf. iirep o-irov8jjs, as a pourboire :

P Oxy

III.

610

(ii/A.D.) tt,v 8e o-rrovSf^v)

the similar use of the diminutive in edv StTj tw dSeX<{>cii ttjs

w

p.T]Tpb[s]

x
and

ib.

525' (early ii/A.D.) vlwv 'AxiXXd 8o8fjvai

o-iro[v]8dpiov KaXcis Troif|o-«is Sous Xu>[to]v, "if a gratuity must be given to the brother of the mother of Achillas'

sons, please get

A

some

"

lotus

(Edd.).

(?)

figurative usage of the verb appears in the sepulchral

inscr.

Pretsigke 4313

cm-eCo-as

U

15

a.d.)

(i/ii

pXecpdptov KXale

.

.

d^Bovov

e'v8dSe

8d K pv

.

oxepuo?.6yog. Although we have no fresh light to throw upon this NT ls (Ac i/ ), it may be convenient to recall one or two facts in its Used originally of birds " history. picking up seed," it came to be applied in Athenian slang to an Sir. elp.

P Cairo Zen

10

I.

x^P™

59097 (b.c. 257) Par 63"° (B.C. 165) (= P Petr III. p. 28) rd "
P

the fields," {sc.

341

BGU

II.

597"

o-aKKOv) riao-tuv KaXois 5

(A.D. 140-1)

Setjo-i

(a.d. 75) dXXa£eT
ema-TaXfjvai

=

ere

avTov

P Tebt

II.

els

Sdvefija o-7re'puaTa eveerrciTos 8 (eVous)

KaTao-ir[o]pds tov 'AvTuvivou Kaicrapos "it will be necessary to send ., on account of loans of seed-corn for the sowing of the present 4 th year of Antoninus Caesar . ." (Edd.), and P Oxy I (/.

"hand-to-mouth"

0-n-epfj.dTwv

.

.

.

Part VII.

living

in

the

passed into the meaning of one gathering scraps of information ami retailing them at second-hand without any real knowledge of their meaning. The AV, RV

"babbler,"

which goes back to Tindale, one who talks idly to no

thus not far from the sense, definite purpose see further

is

:

Ramsay Paul p. 242 f., and Knowling ad Ac I.e. in EGT, and cf. Norden Agn. Theos p. 333, and E. Meyer Ursprung it. Anjdnge iii. p. 91. Some of the older definitions are recalled Chase by

Credibility of

Ads,

205— Etyiu. Magnum

p.

evKaTacppdviyros av0puiros Kal IVus 8ia?iiv

Onom.

d-iro

:

I

mention— " ^

6 evTeXf| S Kal Tiiv aXXorpCmv

Hcsyck. cpXvapos Suidas evpOXo-yos dKpiTop.v8os etin XdXos. we Amongst modern

:

th

:

may

renderings

"

"beggarly

babbler"

Weymouth), "fellow with scraps of learning"

(Moffatt),

prater

(xix

century),

"rag-picker" (Goodspeed).

a^svdoj, "hasten," is used (1) intransitively, as generally in the in such passages as P Cairo Zen I. 10 59101 (b.c. 257) IVa o-Trevo-rn. irepl ITToXefialov, P Tebt I. 8 (b.c. 114) 19

NT,

PeplouXT](i«8a

(Edd.), ib. IX. 1216 20

II.

o-weio-ai,

"I am

anxious to

315=8 (ii/A.D.) eVrreucra 8e

(ii/iii

a.

I>.)

Beciv

croi

ydp BeXdvTuv

make haste" P Oxy

-ypd<(iai,

o-n-ev8a> e|op|ir]o-ai

irpbs i|xds, "for with the help of the gods I am hastening to 1 set out to you," and P Gen I. 55 (iv/A.n.) eo-ireuo-a irpoo-a7opevo-e'(= o-a£) o-ov ri\v dut(ir|Tov and

KaXoKayaOlav such passages as P Oxy I. I2I 12 (iii/A.D.) oiv toOto, I'va elSii, and Cagnat IV. 2S8 a 10 tijv Te :

(2) transitively in

o-rreio-ov

o-rrepua,

gains a

markets by picking up anything that falls from the loads of merchandise which are being carried about. Hence it

iraTpiSa o-ire[v]Swv ocr[o]v

OTiepfia,

"seed":

who

adventurer

e*

e[a]v[TJa>i

:

cf.

2 Pet

12 3

.

OTDp.alOV. Souter's note Lex. s.v.

"a

cave (especially as inhabited),"

supported by the Byzantine papyrus Preisigke 5295', where in connexion with the letting of a house we hear of is

p.iav iv Tii cnrr|Xatu> o-ov.

Kaadpav "

cave"

:

see also

Thumb Handbook

MGr

o-rrr|Xid, cnrrjXto,

§ 6. 6.

anddg, found in the as

=

NT

only in Jude 12, is generally understood in accordance with its poetic classical

"rock," "reef,"

75

584

cnriAos usage

Kaibcl 225

cf.

:

1

where

f-

'OcrWa ykv Kal trapxas d|ttai, KpT]jxvwv

aXpa

man who had

said of a

is

it

precipitated himself from a rock

—

{r-rro&e^dpevai.

:

has shown good ground (JTS xiv. (1913), p. 547 ft" xvi. (1915), p. 78) for taking the word as an adj. with aveaos understood, "a dirty, foul wind," producing a correspond.

57

and stormy

on the water

effect

:

,

Isai

cf.

20

"rock," came in late Greek to be used =Attic "spot," "stain"; hence the metaph. usage in

originally KfjXis,

Eph

With

5".

2 ret 2 13

OdpTovs

of o-rrCXos to persons in

the application

Dion. Hal. Antt.

cf.

iv.

24, p.

;

" " the the second are represented as angels of the Lord ^ ff having gone up to heaven to seek a remedy for their eyes

—

d9aXpous Trovo

P Lond

See further Rutherford

AVp.

87

LS 8

"stain," 1

15

NT

confined in the

is

and

fi

to

Aser

Test. xii. patr.

ii.

Jas 3 7

,

Jude

23

6 irXeovtKTuiv

"ashes":

onlay %v[t,opal, " am moved as to

"

.

.

.

the o-rrXdyx 1 (l- 7 '')> ar>d with compassion, tenderness." Lightfoot on Phil I 8 writes that the verb does not seem to be classical, and was

filled

"

perhaps a coinage of the Jewish Dispersion," and Thumb, It occurs in the Hellen. p. 123 practically confirms this.

€»

my

father

North

Wind"

164).

always plur. in NT (but see I'hil 2 ), the viscera (Ac I ), and hence metaph. the "heart," the "affections," "compassion," "pity." For this, its more distinctively "Hebraic" usage (sees.-'. o-rrXa-yx> 't HLal-)i c f- BGU IV. I139 " or s sake," 11 and for its (B.C. 5) iirip o-rrXd\x voll l' )' literal application to a part of the body, cf. the astrological 17

/

'

>

63

s

(lii/A.D.),

— Aibs

where the o-rrXdyx va are dedicated See also from the inscrr.

[o-rrX]dyxyct.

Kaibel 691 s (ii/i B.C.) £w^| o\ ttXcuov pirrpos iv o-rrXdyxvois and id. 1034 5 tl[v]' vTrb o-rrXdvxv[ois 4>povT(8a K€v6us lp.T|, Exx. of the word from various sources are collected in the For the notes ad Herodas I. 57 and III. 42 (ed. Headlam). ;

P Osl

adj. see

I.

I

1J9

(iv/A.D.

)

£pu>Ti o-rrXayxviKiu.

compares the use of eiio-rrXa'yxvos apparently in the sense of "benevolent" in P Leid V ix 3 (iii/iv a.d.) editor

II. p.

31)

171)

18

12

Kovtav dirb

ttjs

Upas

Tpw-yeijv o-vKa p€Ta o-rro[8o0

Tu

ottoxj 6v[ovo-i

6tui

Heb

cL

:

is

13 .

to

PSI VI.

cf.

:

9

applied

occurrence,

"

I

Pet

P Leid

cf.

:

I

33

W

has the quasi-collec-

,

xi 51 -

(ii/iii

a.d.)

(=

II.

iravrtov KpaTovcra o-rropdv, hi -fjs rd TrdvTa €o-rrdprj, " semen, per quod omnia seminata sunt. " For the more regular usage "a sowing" of seed, we may .

.

.

BGU

such passages as

cite

II.

5S6

11

(no date) tt|v tou 6

P

(a.d. 120) Kyi II. 16S (dpovpas) Tpcis els o-rropdv Xaxdvov, P Grenf 11. 57 9 (a.d. 168) Ttjv tTn.Ku[pe'v]i}v o-rropdv, and P Oxy I. 103

Stovs

[«]v«j-™tos

"

:

cf.

o-rropdv,

€is

dpoupav p*(av 6 Josh 2 ).

a-rropdv XivoKaXdp-ns ("fine

"ready

for

sowing":

P Oxy XIV. 1635 6

cf.

P Oxy

I.

(B.C.

44-37)

11

45 (A.D. 95) KaToiKiKTJs "allotment corn land ready for o-*iTo4>dpou o-TToptpou, 8 sowing," P Amh II. 6S (late i/A.D. ) diro Ka8apijs yfjs Ka-roiKiKTJs yrjs o-rropipov,

and P Kyi II. 164 5 (A.D. 171) as [sc. dpoupds) " Kal Trapa8tio-u> Kar d[ypbv] o-rropipas, which also I will " transfer severally in good condition for sowing (Edd.l. In o-n-opipTis,

18

1

II.

i

OnoplÔQ,

North Wind,

onlay %vov,

Jupiter

:i

Bopt'a pov,

IlaTcpa pou Bope'a.

have pity on me, Abbott, Songs p.

=

(

iiSaros,

p. 121) €
flax H-

NT

only

(a.d. 316)

—

SirXayxCo-ou

Upov

meaning "seed

MGr

prayer

not in

title

(a

onopd

fragmentary vi/A.D. petition P Flor III. 296" ovk to-TrXa-yx.vJcrBn 6 tlpr|p-€'(vos), and we may note its appearance in the sailor's

o-ouyydpi..

p. 223) a certain

o-rrdSiai,

adj.

in its

hence " am

'

Syll S05

o"tto8ov Kal tov

tive

(=

MGr I.

cf.

:

Kal to a-Jjpa XapTrpvvci.

t^|v i|mxr|V (TTuXot,

P Kyi

(=

"ash-coloured," "grey," 9 goats (alyts) in P Hib I. 120 (B.C. 250-49) 5690 (B.C. 253-2).

onikout,

Sap

1 113. II (a) (vi/vii A.D.)

Upas Tqs €K tov] pupou,

f.

-

vt«s Kal o-cpdyyov KpaTovvTes, "suffer-

->

).

The

corr.

<

OTiodog,

-rois Sx/rreKKa-

69S

"the dregs of humanity from

o-rrfXous «k ttjs irdXcws

the city."

The

of their medical interest, perhaps

as a kind of charm," say the editors but rather, according to Moffatt (Exp :Txxvii. p. 424) as "illustrations ... to show that specific remedies had religious justification." In

Apollos has the cognomen o-rrovvoKc'cpaXos

anO.og,

to

"on account

are inserted

In

(see

:

ing in their eyes and holding a sponge."

-

"O

18

cf. PSI V. 535=° (iii/B.c.) 27 al.) Tpax«Is, and ii. VI. 558' (B.C. 257-6) o-d-yyiov In P Oxy XI. 1384, a (for form see I.ob. Phryn. p. 113). v/a. D. collection of medical recipes, two theological extracts

=

troubled

onoyyog, "sponge" (Mt

o-n-d-yyoi

«p.ds o-rriXdScs 8i€\€uav

o-rnXos Others prefer the rendering "spot," "stain," as if found in the parallel passage 2 Pet 2 13 cf. (i/.v.), which is More recently A. D. Knox Lightfoot Revision, p. 152 f.

ingly

cnropo?

:

see

Eph 4",

1

Pet

3'.

P Lond nets

41 3

15 [c.

the

since

a.d. 346) (= II. p. 302) the writer asks for are spoiling his crops. 6tti8t) rd

gazelles 1 4 "

8opKa8i[a] o-rrdpipa

:

Isai

(cf.

Mk

cf.

1 3 2- 3

;

davt£ovo-€iv to

(/.

dcpavt£ovo*i tq)

.

OTlOpOQ. (1)

"Sowing"

or

"seed-time":

Ostr

1027

6

(Ptol.)

tov k! KXrjpov " the increase of the lot that I have let to them, for Jtovs, the sowing of the year 25," P Lille I. 5 36 (B.C. 260-59)

emycvnûa)

o-rr«'ppa els

p.

I9)

T)

oil

tov

1T€pl

ep(o-0u)a-d 0-01

o-rrdpov,

I'

eis t^|v o-rrdpov

Par 63" (B.C. 164)

TWV KOTCL TOV

(= P

Petr III.

O-TTOpOV [^jpOVTls KOIVTJL TTaCTlV

" consideration eiripdXXci tois Ta>v Trpa"Yp[d]Ta>v ki]So|j.u'ols a in the is common seed duty insowing engaged

for those

585

otto u<5a£CO cumbent on all those (Mahaffy), and I' Tebt tov avTov laid

is

interested

6o n (B.C. 118) utTa tov o-irdpov In P Ryl II. I47 :0 (a.D. 39) a complaint

(c-tovs).

I.

for

shepherds

against

letting

down young

barley and sheaves Kp€i8rjs Kal SpaypaTiov.

=

their

sheep

— KaTtvipno-av

Witkowski 2

tov

o-irdpov,

and

BGU

p.

"we "

L

13

16

(i/n.c.-i/.\. D.) ot o-npaivdptvoi.

9K K a l? Ka

[v ]

&v8pts

'

KXrjpovs K al P91KO. KTfjvr|<. used in connexion with :\ report

'

1

The word is on crops in P Tebt I. 24" (B.C. 117) Trapd tov tiri.8t8op.cvov 6 810. o-irdpou utt' aiiTiiv o-irdpov, P Oxy XIV. 1661 (A.D. 74) Trotw aijTov {($rovs) vTroytttpyov, "by the list of crops of the ~ lh 1 year, I make him a sub-lessee," and P Ryl II. 208 Sid o-ir(dpouj els 'AiroXXu>[v ., to the list of crops registered for the .

(ii/A. D.) dva-ypalcjjtio-ai)

where the reference

is

cnrovSr)

No. 309 0-rrovSo.O-dvTWV Kt

.

Tuiv O-UvPluTtoV kJ

dXXuiv, of

\p

co-operation in the building of a tomb.

anovdaloQ, P Ryl II. 243' (ii/A.D.) vw to o-rrovSaiov Kal ws eiTiKtio-at toIs £pyois

"earnest":

"zealous,"

€Trio-Tdu.t8d o-ou

II. 36 (B.C. 95) 91) T|Koua-ap.tv tov pvv KaTaPtPpuiKtvai hear that mice have eaten up the crop,"

IV. 11S9

TrdpVJv fx ouo Kal o-irdpovs.

graze

airo Tfjs tv

"Seed" sown, "crop": P Grenf

(2)

(

administration

the

in

"

"we now know

tov kXtipov,

your zeal and attentiveness

work of the holding" (Edd.). The adj. with the con. verb and noun are all seen in P Flor III. 33S 8 (iii/A.D. ) dXXov -ydp cnrovSaiov ovk fyuptv ptTa tovtov, to the

ff-

wart, aStXcpt, o-Trov8ao-ov Kal vvv

Ta\a

rj

o~tj

o"rrov8r|

(p'.Xoo-Topytia KaTavtLKT)o-rj Trjv tpr)v . . . aKatptiav. Saios is used in the wider sense of "good" in P Oxy

Kal

2irouI.

12

I17 "

A.D.) 0-irt'pp.aTa o-iku8iwv o-TrouSaia ^Trtp\|/a iiptiv,

(ii/iii

I

send you some good melon seeds" (Edd.), ib. VI, 929 s (ii/iii A.D.) tlScos o-ou to [o-]Trov8t(= aijov to irpbs TrdvTas, "knowing your goodness to all" (Edd.), and similarly ib. VII. 1064 7 (iii/A.D.).

current year.

For

"unsown,"

do-rropos,

vwl

land

BGU

cf.

III.

703

s

(ii/A.D.) of

07iovda.iio~,

PSI VII. 742 s (v/vi A.D.) yp[appdTwv ?] to *rfjs viro-

"earnestly":

"zealously,"

do-rrdpou Kal dppd\[ov.

(TTrouSaCws ptTaSovvat pot 8td

The comp vs o-rrouSaioTtpuis in Phil 2 28 is to be " " taken as a superl" with the utmost diligence in accordance with a common practice in late Greek cf. Blass Gr. Bt'o-tus.

OTiovbuJ^m,

"make haste," and so "am eager," "give diligence," with the further idea of "effort," a> in Gal 2 10 For o-ttov-

:

.

Sdijw followed

Mayor ad

ace.

by

c.

inf.,

as

in 2 Pet

I

15

for

which

can supply only one ex. [Plato] Ale. sec. 141 o-TrouSdcravTts tovt avTois Trapaytvto-0ai, we can cite BGU IV. 10S0 11 (iii/A.D.) o-irovSao-ov T]pds KaTa|iwo-ai twv I.

YpappaTujv,

to-[a>]v

P Oxy VII. 1069

10

8t'Xu>

(iii/A. 11.)

auTw

(/.

o-rrouSd^tis)

(/.

"YpdpaaTa tmKaTaXaptiv to~Trov8acra Sid Evv to piKpb[v] iraiSiov rjpwv 'ApTtp.(.Swpov [[.]] fltivai. Iv viro8r|Kr|, "make haste therefore and put our little

pledge" (Edd.)

;

and

the ace,

c.

P Fay II2 18

(a.D. 99) prj o-TrovSacrtTuo-av dXu avTaXopdo not let them be in a hurry with the threshing-floor," and P Bouriant 20" (after A.D. 350) o-irovSao-aTw This last papyrus shows us also 3S tovto yap tt)v x°PTYtav. " " car e'est le but qu'on se propose o-TrovSilJei, (Ed.). Other instances of the verb with varying meanings and cf.

"

.

p-iva,

.

.

1

77 ( B. C. 249) KaBdirtp o paonXtvs in accordance with the king's desire," I' bey

constructions are " o-n-ov8d£ti,

:

P.Hib

I.

With

(1)

Lk

i

3

1

16

with

matter, as is just" (Edd.), ib. I. 113" (ii/A.D.) o-7rov8ao-ov i'ws 06 d-yopdo-r) poi 'Ovvuxppis d avTiii tL'prjKtv " take care that Onnophris buys me what pif|T r|pj Etprjvns, this

v

Irene's

434

"

mother told him (Edd.), and from the inscrr. Syll* B c 266-5) 4>av€ P° s ta-Tiv o-rrovSd^wv VTrlp Tfjs ( t[wvj 'EXXrjvwv tXtvStpias, and C. and B. ii. p. 470,

19

5

koivt)s

-

-

II.

"

"

315

"speed," as

haste,

231

13

(a.D. 40)

8

(ii/A.D.)

KaTa

ptTa

in

Mk

6 25

,

o-Trov8r|V 8e 0-01

o-]ir[o]D8fjs

ypdcpu

ptp]ipv^s,

"

all

(Edd.). passes readily into the meaning "zeal," 131 "earnestness," as in 2 Cor 7 u - la , cf. P Par 63 (B.C. 164)

despatch

The word

(2)

(= P

Petr III. p. 2S)7rttpav XapPdvttv Tuiv t|aKoXov8ovvTwv tols "irapaKOvovo-t tlvos twv ptTa o-rrov8fis [4]v8u-

J-TTLTLaa>y

povptvaiv, "to experience the penalties which are inflicted on those who wilfully misinterpret any of the regulations " lle which have been carefully conceived tt}v (Mahaffy), ii. 7rdo-av irpoo-tvtyKaptvoL cnrovSr|v K[al] irpo8vp.tav, "making * use of the greatest zeal and forethought," P Tebt I. 33 1

112)

(B.C.

(=

Selections,

p.

31)

irdo-av

ttjv

Trpoo-tvtyKai

"display the utmost zeal," in preparations for a visitor, BGU IV. 1209' (B.C. 23) ovStv o-rrovSfjs

o-7rov8TJ[v,

Roman

ovSt KaKOTradtas irapeXLirov. (3) The further meaning "good-will"

Xdpiv

IV. 74O 8 (A.D. 16) tovto ovv tdv 0-01
II.

Arckiv i. p. 12S) Trpovdrjo-ov o-itv Trdo-rj o-ttou8t| tvpaXt'o-Sat avTov tov ydpov, "please to see that his freight is embarked

P Oxy

in

P Tebt

[p.r|

friends

1061

=

ottouStj

P Ryl

"I am writing in haste that you may not be over-anxious" and P Oxy 1. 63 s (ii/iii a.d.) (amended 8iru)S

(B.C. 22) o-uvtvxt|u Kal o-irovSdcrti. £u>s otov " that he may meet him and do his best until it is TtXeo-8f|[i, effected" (Ed.) (for constr. see Blass-Debrunner §369.3),

VII.

cf.

»,

£ypai|/a,

ytvto-Tt

tions, p. 129) £Ttpd o"t

slave Artemidorus under

oTiovbi).

Si

avTO know that you are hurrying on the ytvt'o-6ai), 18 making of it" (Ed.), and ib. VI. 939 (iv/A.D.) ( = Seleco-rrovSdStis " I wish to

tlSt'vt irtis

P- 33-

by P Tebt

II.

314

9

(ii/A.D.)

tvôvtos tTrtTTjâpty,

we

it

"

"

by means (Edd. 1, P

5t o-ot oi8a, prJTtp,

woman 1068 18

attained

ttjs

t-rrl

ttJ

Si

may be

illustrated

t

Oxy

o-rrouS-fj

VI. 963 (ii/iii A.D.) Tov Ka0tSpap£ov, a

tlianking her mother for sending a stool, and ib. VII. TrapaKaXuj ovv, Kva\A pou, v-n-dp|t(= ai)

(iii/A.D.)

avTois Kal Ta Tfjs o-f|s o-rrou8fjs, "so I urge you, my lord, " to supply them with the marks of your good will (Ed.). of the word, as (4) The way for the religious connotation

11 Heb 6 U may be said to be cf. Rom 12s from the inscrr. as Magn 53" such prepared by passages

in 2

Cor

8',

-

,

,

586

(TTOLVpoCO

(TTrvpLf (iii/B.C.) airciSedjiv Troi.ovfj.evos ttjs irepl to.

ueyio-Ta o-jrov8i}s,

oraoig. For the

12 Te 85 (ii/B.C. ) 8ir[w]s ovv Kal t| tov [8t|](j.ou irpos T[f|]v 8edv ocrioTns T€ Kal ctitovStj eySuXfos Yt'vTrrai (cited by

and

ib.

cf.

P

Thieme, p. 31). (5) For the phrase irdo-av

in o-irovSr^v irouto-Oai, as

original

meaning "a standing," as

Heb

in

9

8 ,

the use of the plur. for "buildings," "erections" in Petr III. 46 (3) 1 (iii/B.C.) els Tds cri-acreis with the editor's

BS

and

Jude*, cf. P Hib I. 44' (B.C. 253) oi yap 10s e>uxev irepl toutiov tt*|v cnrou8f|V iroifiTai b 8ioikt|tt]S, "for the dioecetes is

note: see also Deissmann

showing no ordinary anxiety with regard

" The usage in Ac 1 5 2 23"- 10 "strife, "dissension," may be paralleled from P Rein 18 16 (B.C. 10S) eir' dbLKou crrdo-ews

PSI VI. 584"

(Hi/B.c.)

ttjs

irepl

to this" (Edd.).

search for

effort to

every

to

me

"

under guard

them (runaway

(Edd.).

From

slaves),

(p.

.

.

(c.

15S

f.

,

Kal

Syll 790

cf.

eicrpdXXeiv

(it)

=

2 (late agree cn-an-eis StaXvcracrOat, and P Oxy XVI. 1873 v/a.d.) e^Ti ttjv AuKoiroXiTtov crTacriv Kal fj.[a]viav [avTa]" I still see in imagination the riots and madness at ôiiai, " See also P Lond 1912 73 (Claudius to (Edd.). Lycopolis A.D. 41 ) ttjS Se irpbs TovSaCous Tapaxrjs the Alexandrines

Kal

crTacreios,

tov

.

irepl

<

Istr

1151

s

(iii/A.D.?) ypdcfjw croi Tf|V cn-do-i,(v)

and Menander Fragm. 560 3

kXt|p(ou),

"a wrangle among

oikctuv, 133

1177 (a.d. 113) (=111. "shift" of workmen.

anvplg. See

p.

B.C.

—

the inscrr.

10 (ii/B.C.) irdcrav cnrouS^v 53) cites Piiein- 53 6 , and, in illustration of 2 Pet I , ib. itoiov(i€voSi I'va Il8 7 (i/B.C.) irdcrav elcrcbepbuevos cnr[oij]8rjv Kal aJuXoTtixCav.

Rouffiac

157)

10 lo-Taaevos, "soulevant line querelle injuste," P Strass I. 20 (iii/A.D.) where certain persons, who have been long at strife,

and

9

and send them

I

,

P Hib I. 71 (B.C. 245) u>s dv ovv XdPnis to Ypdp.(j.[aTa] Tfjv irdcrav crirov8r|v iro(r|0-ai oir[ios dva]sT]TT]6e'vTes diroo-TaXwcri this irpos [ric-ds] p.erd flSuXaKTJs, "as soon as you receive letter use

83

100) dp.oiw[s 8e 8]pe'auaTa vofirjs eveKev p-TjS4 crTacrews.

kvvos irdo-av o-itov8t|V IV. 34O 19 (B.C. 257-6)

ov -yap ecrTiv e|rrj, ib. 8e6p.e0a irdcrav crirou8r|V iroirjo-acrBai irepl riToXeaaCov,

iro£T]o-ai'

3

(=

house-slaves." 1S4) the

p.

word

In

crTacrts

P Lond used of a

is

s.v. o-cbupis.

OTari'ip,

orddiog, orddiov,

"a

= 600

Greek feet, or about 12 yards short of a "furlong," which is used to translate a measurement of distance

in

RV

AV,

of

13

Lk

«itI

al. 24 o-Ta8[iou]s 8iaKocKous.

the

Olympic course, the

it

,

:

As word came

to be used of

"a

race-

.

their

meaning

is

p.

27

staler,"

used in late writers

26 10 Dabq): P

,

S7)

8

Preisigke40i (a.d. io-ii) a stade was the length of

cf.

16 course," as in P Ryl II. 93 (iii/A.D.) where o-Ta8£ov as the of a of athletes : cf. 1 Cor 9 24 list heading appears In ib. 157 7 (a.d. 135) the words ev [o-]i;a8£wi SevTe'pun occur

in connexion with the

17

maining

in

my

Oxy

I.

o-Ta]Tt|piuv

possession,"

37^

(

=

TeTpdSpaxp-ov

a .d. 49) (=

TrLepjtovTwv,

P Fay

I17

(Mt

Chrest. II.

" the staters re-

26

(A.D.

Tecrcrapes [o-T]a[T]iipas Ka0' vptdv -ye-ypaipTiKao-L,

lt

10S) wre

when they

have charged you with four staters" (Edd.), and the curious 28 (early i/A.D.) SeW alphabetical acrostic P Tebt II. 27S crTaTTjpwv rj-yopao-Te staters" (Edd.).

Tj-yopacrTat),

(/.

"it was bought for ten

measurement of a plot of land, but "

"quite obscure

(Edd.).

aravpog, 23 "cross." The metaph. use of crravpis in Lk 9 dpaTw tov o-Tavpov avToii Ka9' T|p.e'pav, finds an interesting illustra2 tion in a Christian prayer of iv/v A.D., P Oxy VII. 105S ,

OTa/LlVOQ, "an earthenware jar " for racking off wine, and then "a 20 (B.C. 163) jar" generally, holding e.g. money, P Par 35 (== I.

UPZ

46

i.

\ aAK0 ^ P Tebt ev lit xc(Xkov) A\. "a jar con10 copper"; wine, P Oxy I. II4

p. 130) o-Tap.vov, ev

s5

(B.C.

1

taining 1600

13) o-Td|ivov

drachmae of

A.D.) criTepivov a wine-jar"; milk, (ii/iii

ui

Kal evfjcrav

Kal o-Ta(ivov,

pe'-ya

"a

big tin flask and

BGU

IV. 1055 16 (B.C. 13) crrduavov 0KT0Ka(8eKa Konjpov -ydXaKTos figs, Archiv v. p. 3S1, No. B 56 (late i/A.D.) crrdavov ev u» TJcrav eKarbv Tre[v]TT]KovTa ;

icrxd8es,

figs";

{=

"a jar in which were a hundred and fifty dried and anything cooked, P Lond 964 11 (ii/iii A.D.)

III. p.

It

212) d"Yopacrov o-Taavov eu/e'p.aTos. that the Doric 6 OTdu-vos (cf.

may be noted

16 33 )

more common in the papyri than the Attic t] cn-davos. For the dim. oTa|j.v£ov, see PSI IV. 4I3 18 (iii/B.C.) Tap£\ov to crTauviov crvVTa£[o]v rjaiv efiirXTJcrat, I' Cairo Zen I. 58

(B.C. 259)

TupoO] Xioy

" "God is apparently (Ed.). help thy servant Apphouas thought of as at once the sender and mitigator of trials" In P Lond 1917 6 (c. a.d. 330-40) the writer calls (Ed.).

— Situs

e(j>dpT|S Tas X'P<* S °"[ov irpos tolttws o-Taupw, "that you may lift a up your hands to our Master God, in the semblance of " 18 : see the editor's note and cf. cross

upon tov

his correspondent

SecrjiroTTjv

Batbv

u>s

.

The

frequently prefixed to Christian 16 (v/vi a.d.), and in the late P Lips

sign of the cross

letters, e.g.

Exod

is

5901 2

6 8(eb)s Tciv irapaKeiiie'vuv crravpiiv, PorjOno-ov t!>v SoiiXov " God of the crosses that are laid upon us, crou 'AiroSoijav,

P land

I.

is

(Byz.) the scribe states that he has written the document for the original sender, but that the latter has affixed three authenticating crosses with his own hand e^paij/a 8e ttJ ISia avTou iiirep avTou -ypap-aaTa p.T| ISotos paXovTos wall-scratching from Xeipl tovs Tpeis tluiovs o-Tavpovs tI.

90

10

—

A

o-T[a|j.]v£ov a.

8wv Xpio-Tiaviiv. Egypt, Preisigkt 2273, shows STavpos

OTaoiaOTijg,

"a

"a revolutionary" (Mk 15 ): cf. PSI IV. 442* (iii/B.C.) 8s eo-Tiv o-TacriacrTT]S. For the verb o-Tacrud T> u> 70 (as in Judith 7") see 0G1S 665 (a.d. 48) ecri-acKacrav after 7

rebel,"

a long lacuna, and

Menandei

efiol 4>povetv civavKdo-uj

Kal |

'Eim-peir. 640 utj o-Tacrid£eiv.

f.

Kayo,

o-e ta.
oravpoco in its literal sense of

"fence with pales" occurs

in

P

Bilabel 30 12 (a.d. 577?) (ieTa tov o-Tavpwp.[e'vou where the reference appears to be to a room shut off with pales The late use or laths: see the editor's note. "crucify,"

=

587

(TTa(pv\i] as in the

NT,

seen in Polyb. Ev. Petr. 2.

is

verb aravpio-Kw

i.

86. 4

and

;

for the

new

cf.

:

:

319^ k[C]o-tt|v o-Ta4>vXf|S Xetav KaXfjs,

II. p.

"a

box of exceedingly good grapes," and BGU II. 417 (ii/iii A.D.) irepl tov ko^lvov tt)s o-Ta<|>vXfjs. The word is used collectively in P Oxy XVI. 1S34 3

13

<^>vckcv tov

o-Ta(f>vXfj eavL
t|

"the grapes have been destroyed owing 49

to the

vc'ov iiSaros,

inundation"

1913

A.D. 555?)

[c.

tls

dim. o-Ta4>vXi.u)v

and

in

o-ravXiov

(

P Tebt

?)

II.

5S5 and o-aKKTvyouvTes are mentioned. (ii/iii

A.D.),

:

1

-)

1

'

,

,

Kal £a-Tt£a

tiroir|o-fv,

i-ws

?X8t|S

:

for

cf.

Alexandrian erotic fragment P Grenf

I.'

a literary ex. the 18

(ii/a.c.) £t|Xotv-

ydp Set, o-Tt'yeiv, KapTtpeiv, also for the general use in late Greek Philo in Flacc. § 9 (ii. p. 526 M.) pr|K€Tt. o-T€y€iv The more literal sense of ward Svvdpsvoi. Tds IvSeias.

ireiv

I

ostrakon-letter of mid. iii/B.c, published in Archiv vi. p. 221, we have ck twv KOvXf]s PoTp[. ?]ot p.

A

"bear up under," "endure" (Ilesych. o-rt'yec Kpv-rrrei, A good ex. of the latter Pao-rdêi, inrop-tvei). meaning, which is to be preferred in all the NT occurrences 5 12 7 1 Cor (I Thess 3 9 13 ), is afforded by P Oxy XIV. lu I 775 (ivA. /D.) 6 ydp iraTTJp p.ov iroXXd (i[o]i KaKa o-vvi'x*

' '

xp(«' av ) T ')5 aracjjvXi fjs tuv Trwu.ap(iwv) ££w rf|s TrvXrjS, "for the requirements of the grapes of the orchards outside the gate" (Edd.). On an id.

(Edd.),

" " in the sense cover," and thence either keep in or off" in the sense of "hide," "keep

orig.

"a grape" (Rev 14 18 see Swete's note ad /.) PSI IV. 12 (B.C. 256) Kpn-Ias o-Tacj>v\ijs 4>vXaKwv, BGU IV. 345 1118 14 (B.C. 22) o-TavXf)s PoTpias, P Oxy I. 116 18 (as

(v/vi A.D.)

areyco, "

of "conceal,"

oravh'],

amended

oreAAco

found

is

(ii/A.

I).

P Fay 127 8

in

o-Ta<{>vXr|yoiJvT«s

)

off"

is

seen in Syll 31S

(=

3

700)

21

Jo-Tc£ev tt)v

(ii/B.C.)

tiov pappdpwv 6ppr|v cf. Polyb. iii. 53. 2 ovtoi yap 2o-Te£av ttjv t7riopdv twv pappdpwv. ma)' add one or two exx. of the corresponding veil) :

emcf>£po|j.€'vr|v

We

=

"cover," "roof over": P Cairo Zen

II. 59251' KaTaXdpwp-ev avTrjv (sc. olKiav) to-TeyacrLond 1204 18 (B.C. 113) (=111. p. 11) oU£as p-tv-nv, P iiiKoSo|j.r|g.evr|s Kal eo-Teyao-p«VT]S, and P Ryl II. 233' (ii/A.D. to ih-€pov v8p[o]\|n)y«tov atipiov o-TjydêTai., " the second " water-cooler is to be roofed over to-morrow For (Edd.). the subst. o-Te'y«o-is = " roofing in," see P Oxy XII. 1450 9

o-Teydû

(B.C. 252) I'va

.

.

.

)

"an the

(=

ear of corn"

I. p.

clusters

(Mt

12 1 , al.),

P Lond

farm accounts

131

found several times

is

recto

m

,a

-

-

(A.n.

in

78-79)

" vine cf. Aristeas 63 poTpvwv Kal orapuv, 184) and corn-ears," and M. Anton, vii. 40 piov Bepiîv, :

wore Kapiripov
lives are

reaped like the ripe

ears of corn."

For the

Gen

ace. plur. o-Ta\uas, as in

Mt

41',

2 13 n.

p.

form that

MGr

—

is

aoraxvs).

Among

Boisacq

904) notes the English "sting."

(p.

,

,

.

ore-/)], " a roof"

2*),

—

" an action on the part of the owners to (Ed.) upper story avoid having Crown officials billeted on them (irjpbs to urj Cf. BGU III. IOO2 6 (B.C. 55) Tfjs tirio-Ta8|ieu€0-8ai.). 28

(—III. 15

14 . 18

OLKLas, P Lond 1164 (_/") (A.D. 212) oiKia twv avTwv o-Ttywv, and P Flor I. 563) 4v tt) irptoTri o-T€yr] . . . kv T[j StuTe'pa.

o-Tc'yr|s

p.

162)

(A.D.

ttjs T|

In Sj'// 55S

o-T«'yr|.

(=

3

756)

11

(i/A.D.)

t(t|!v

6-irf.o-w

tov

irporniXou o-Teyr|V, the reference is to the covered vestibule cf. id. ls adjoining the gate of the Temple of Asclepius :

tov TrpoirvXov to dmcwi pe'pos. A neut. 3 20 tir[l to a]vTO oreyos S13 (= I179) 20 (list of personal €[X8]iiv, and a dim. in P Oxy I. 109 " I new cover'' kcuvov iii/iv A.I>.) d, property oreyao-Tpov For (Edd.). OTryavdp.iov, "house-rent," see P Bouriant 20 6 "'- (after A.I). 350). o-Teydcrai. Zk Kal

subst.

is

found in

—

.Sj'//

P Petr

III.

eirio-re'yuo-is

with the same

=

ETcyvds is used "water-tight 1 See also PSI V. 46 (i) (iii/B.c).

497

s

(B.C. 257-6).

7 "barren," of a childless woman in Lk I al. for the form Moulton Gr. ii. pp. 118, 157 f. STeipa, i.e. * o-repia, persists unchanged in MGr: see further Boisacq p. 906 f. :

see

areXlca.

From the root meaning "set," "place", this verb to mean "send," as in P Tebt I. 24" (B.C. 117) tcSv

hi o-TaXev[Twv] Sia4>dpuv,

yap

1'

€o-TaXT|[o-a]v,

BGU

III. 821 6 (ii/A.D.

ls Oxy XVI. lS43

(vi/vii

)

irdyr-js

A.D.)

u.ol

ttjv

" one

avTTjs (xtav £vyrjv twv o-apdvwv, " (Edd.). pair of linen garments sent me by you

oraXeto-dv

(2)

a poetical subst. which has passed into 11 general use in the Koivf|, e.g. P Petr II. 12 (I) (B.C. 241) " taken down the Ka9€t(= Tii)pT|KdTas tcls o-Tt'yas, having

(Mk

new word

in 10 .

areipog,

(1)

This proper name, as in Rom l6 9 is found in P Revill. 11 2 (B.C. 131-0) (= Witkowski p. 295 p. 97) ITfXoira Kal 25 2Td\(JV Kal ScvaSvpiv. See also Magn I19

Mel.

the

(B.C. 258-7), id.

comes

Zrdxvg.

TrpioTTjs

8

;

found

I2 1 , see

onrdxv, or, with prothetic vowel, found as early as Flomer //. ii. 148 cognate words with meaning "pointed,"

Grammar, do-Tax"

is

of a boat in

4S6

Thackeray Gr. i. p. 147. Maysei (Gr. i. p. 267) cites an instance of the ace. plur. o-to.\us from a papyrus of B.C. 236. On the use of ordxvs in Judg 12 6 , see Plater Vulgate (a

(A.D. 249-250)

meaning

-Trap'

Hence "bring together," "make compact,"

as of

setting or shortening the sails of a ship (Horn. //. i. 433, Od. iii. n), from which it is a natural transition to the

more general meaning "restrain," "check," and mid.

"draw

in

the

"

anything, whether from o-Te'XXcTai* 4>oP«tTat) or any other motive,

or shrink back from

fear (Ilesych. as in Malachi 2 5 dtrb irpoo-wirov dvop-aTos pov o-Tc'XXco-Sau 18 at &€ Kal avTdv, 3 Mace I -n-pocrapTLws to-TaXptVat ("die :

sich ganz zuriickgezogen halten," Kautsch) vied. ov'Tt

:

cf.

Hipp.

Vet.

10 (ed. Foesius) ovV av dirdorxoivTO wv c-n-LSvptovo-tv, o-TtfAaivTo, and the old gloss quoted in Steph.

Thesaur.

s.v.

where o-TAXto-8ai is explained by

dCo-Tao-6ai.

dva^wpciv. (3) This gives the clue to the meaning "hold aloof from," "avoid," in the two NT occurrences of the verb, 2 Thess 3 6 (Vg devitanles).

sense in (4)

ut

subtrahatis vos), and 2 Cor 8 20 is used in the

The compd. virooreXXw

Ac 20 20

We may

27 Gal 2 12 Heb io 38 add two exx. of oTt'XXXopai

(Vg same

'

,

,

.

=

"

set

out"

588

aT(fj.fia

'

*2.Tt(f)avos

— Magn

20 8 £8o£tv 8e tio-lv avTwv «s tolv Atrlixv diroiKiav o-TaXao-8ai, and Kaibel 691 4 TrpwTr|v bSbv

from the

inscrr.

8i o-TtXXopai Trpbs 'ACSav.

OTEVO%tOp£C0. For this late word,

NT

13 where it refers to the only in Ac 14 sacrificial garlands with which the victims were adorned (cf. Field Notes, p. 122). In P Ryl II. 77 31 (a.d. 192) it is " used in connexion with guilds, 01 Btîrovj/res ttjv t]«v o-tcu,

' '

"the administrators of the 10 note), and in P Fay S7 (a.d.

guilds 155) a

(idTiuv [8ioCkt|o-i]v elirov,

said" (see the

editors'

in

a tight place,"

cf.

P

II.

areju/ia occurs in the

"keep

lit.

12 (i) 13 (B.C. 241) tirel o"T€vo\wpovp.€v o-Ta8p.ots, "since we are short of billets" (Ed.). See also the llawara

Petr

Archiv

in

papyrus

petv tv Tui ko.

.

.

v. p.

[.]u>

s 3S1, No. 56 (late i/A. D.) o-t«vox»-

ovk

r|8\jvdo-8r|.

OTevoxtopia, which

is

joined with 6Xu]/is in

Rom

8 35 in the sense of

"

trouble," is common in the texts of Hellenistic "anguish," cf. Boll Offcnbarung, astrology, e.g. Catal. VII. 169, 21 See also P Lond 1677 11 (a.d. 566-7) (= VI. p. 71) p. 135. :

sum

tuv o-TeppaTuiv TrpoK€\L(pL(r(icva)), "to the official in charge of the stemmata" (see the editors' The sepulchral Kaibel S5S 2 shows o-Wppaaiv d8a~ note). See further lleadlam's elaborate note ad Herodas vaTois. paid tu>

is

VIII.

eirl

8Xli(/€ls

OTEpEOQ,

II.

"firm," "solid,"

lit.

For the verb 192)

we may

crreVfxo

P Ryl

34

II.

77 (a.d. KO(T|iT]T€Cav, "let Achilles be

'A\l\X€iis

crT6<|>tV8u>

cite

crowned as cosmetes."

sense of irvpbv

"a groan"

(Ac

,

(iii/A.D.)

o-vpuru.6s

(=

the

cf.

:

Rom

3J

7

6'

121'

i.e.

vt'ov

o-Tcpcbv

Tfupou

.

.

is

frequently applied to grain in the

"ripe": P Oxy IV. S36 KaSapbv

I.

S 2G ), occurs in the magic p.

late

T

109) between iroinnjcrp.<5s

Preisigke 4949

12

(a.d. 753)

6 oStjvt]] K(al) Xvirr| K(al) o-Tcvaf'yp.bs, also Kaibel'7°7 (i'/A.D.)

Xu-rras Kal (TTcvaxd[s.

&§oXov,

112) tov irpoye-ypap-p-evov irvpoii oTtpeov, the editor renders " " 20

by compacte : cf. Other exx. of the adj. are

o"T€pcov

ib.

P

9

(B.C. 112). 3

Petr

II. 4 (i) (B.C. 255-4) 2s (B.C. 28) crrepebv ortpedv irerpav, BGU IV. I205 pr| KtvoV, "strong not worthless," said of a counterpane, P Fay I2I 6 (e. A.D. 100) £vyd8eo-pov Kaivbv o-T€pebv, "a els tt)V

" (Edd.), and the Christian P strong yoke-band 22' (iv/A.D. ) tx^P "' rjpeTfpovs ortpeals evl TraTao-o-uv (cf. Ps 34 (35) 10 ).

new

Mk

"groan": which

9

Jas 5 ("the word denotes feeling and unexpressed," Mayor ad I.). Cf. (time of the Antonines) 'HpatSos 8avovo-n,s, 7

,

internal

is

Preisigke 2134

13

«o-T€va£av oi 8«o£, ifiriTa

34

W

P Leid

xsi 33 -

A.D.)

(ii/iii

(=

II. p.

155)

crTfvdâs o-upivptu avTairo'Sos.

(i/B.C.)

XIV. 1629 12

id.

aKptBou, "of hard wheat, In P Reinach 8 5 (B.C. 1 13—

o-T€peov

unmixed with barley" (Edd.).

OTEVayf-lOQ,

Lond

"hard,"

44)

(B.C.

and

Kal o-Tevo\wp£as ds v-ir^pcLva.

I.

P Lond 1204"

In

o-Tepeoii

113)

(B.C.

(=

denotes a measurement which

editors to be akin to

III.

n)

p.

Hamb x e P°"

1

Triixvv

understood by the 100 square the irfjxvs oIko7T€8lkos is

=

cubits or yjj of an aroura.

OTEVOQ. For the (a.d. 212)

literal

sense

"narrow,"

cf.

III. p. 160) pup.11 o-t«vt|

(=

:

P Lond 1164

11 (e)

a pvp-n. Sujioo-ia has

been mentioned just before. See also Aristeas 11S Sid tJ> " because the o-Ttvds tlvai Tas Trapb8ovs, passes were narrow.

"

13 Lk 13 21 may be illustrated use, as in Mt 7 from an amnesty decree of the Emperor Caracalla of July " narrow " nth, 212, where to avoid a too interpretation of

The metaph.

,

a previous decree that (fls

all restrictions as to I.

40u-

7f

-

Vva

may

riiv

In the

introduction

BGU

the

(— UPZ

i.

P

'4us

I.

tov

vdp

A ls

(B.C. 168)

TrdvTuis Set o-T€vu>s tTravd-yovTa
-iropio-at

:

ttjv

o-r«'vwo-is see

iroXXrjv

(vi/A.D.),

atxiov

pov

P Oxy XVI.

1869

11

.

88).

OTEpECOfila.

For the meaning " firmament," as

.-IF p. 17 22 (iii/A.D.) opKLûj

o*e

o-T€pcwpaTwv Seo-rrdôvTaL Tdto

in

Gen

I

6 ff ,

cf.

Wunsch

tov Btbv tov twv oupavtwv i(3on,a.

— T£(j>avaQ. This proper name (1 Cor I 16 l6 15, ") is either a shortened form of STecpavijipopos, or a development of 2Wcj>avos (cf. Blass Gr. p. 71). See Lake Earlier Epistles, p. 328, on

P Gen I. 14 6 (Byz.) S10L and cf. P Flor III. 296 21

ET«avds as the dirapx^l Trjs 'Axa(as.

HrEyavoQ.

the Christian

o-Tt'vwo-i[v,

.

.

p.

,

P Vat

Wilcken renders o-T€vws eiravaYOVTa o- *, " wenn es dir " schmal geht see his note for other renderings. For the subst.

:

)

Giss

p. 303) ov

Trpoa"p.€vttv

in reality

to[v] irpoWpov SiaTavpaTos ktX. editor contrasts with o-T€v
\$o™<-. similar use of the adv. occurs in

cf. Alex. Trail. II. p. 583 "make firm" (Ac 3 16 Putschm. (12th book), where as a charm against gout the sufferer is to write certain magic words on a gold leaf, and to add «s o"reptovTai b rjXios tv tols bvbpaa-t tovtols Kal dvaKatvi^Tai Ka8' eKao-Tr|v T)p.t'pav, oUtw o*T€ptwo-aT« Tb (the passage is cited in P Osl I. •n-Xdo-pa tovto

own homes

emphasized that

place of dwelling are abrogated,

pT)[p.d]Tiov

irap€pp.r|V€vo-T| the

of Hadrian,

return to their

it is

prj tls o"T€voT€pov Trapepp.r|veiJo-r| ttjv x^dptTa

(lou tK

A

all

Tas iraTpCSas Tas IStas),

,

OTEpEOto,

(vi/vii a.d.)

toO ppdSous to "

I attributed tjj o-Ttvwo-«i Tiiv irpaYaaTcuv dvc8â[r|v, the cause of the delay to the difficulty of the affairs."

It is cf.

P

hardly necessary to illustrate this common name, but II2 81 (1. B.C. 260) 2]T^())avos SaTOKOv, P Oxy

II ib I.

III. 517 11 (A.D.

(psiwpai), STCtpdytji

130) 8id ET«ipd(vov) vp(appdT«us)

and P Giss 8t[aKOVw

I.

103

d-yjaTT-rjTui

1

(Christian

vlai.

letter

o-to-T|-

— iv/A.D.)

589

(TTlfids

The verb

OT£cf>aro;.

" " wreath " or generally, garland " crown of to a came denote victory," and as such avos It was applied by Paul to his converts, as in I Thess 2 19

From denoting

"

a

6

'Axi-XXtus

.

however, that the distinction between o-rs'(j>avo$, "crown of victory" ("Kranz") and SidSripa, "crown of royalty" ("Krone") must not be pressed too be noted,

should

by Trench Syn. § xxiii., for o-râvos is not infrequently used in the latter sense: see Mayor's note on Jas I 12 , and add from our sources the use of o-Te'avos to denote the " "crown-tax (aurum coronarium) for the present made to a far as

king on his accession P Petr

II.

39(e)"-

275) iiXXov

p.

26

23

[sc.

other

or

important occasion, e.g.

amended Wilcken

(iii/B.C.) (as

P Cairo Zen

irapovouas,

(rre<|>dv
Ostr.

i.

I.

257) where 3000 drachmae are collected as o cr-r«c|>avos tioi Pao-iXti, and P Fay 14 3 (B.C. 124) oi irpoKtXipt-cptvoi irpdKTOpes tou dvairetpuiVTipevov NoupT|Viu> orc" the dvou, appointed collectors of the crown-lax decreed

59O30

for

{B.C.

"

See further Wilcken a private individual. 295 ff., and for a more specific instance of "a

Numenius,

Ostr

i.

p.

P Lond 1 1 78 which the Emperor 215 Claudius acknowledges the "golden crown" sent to him by the Worshipful Gymnastic Club of Nomads on the occasion crown of victory," see the interesting

(=

III. p.

f.,

letter

Selections, p. 99), in

of his victory over the Britons

— 12S

tov

-

Tr£p.[
vpiiv tirlTT^ Kara BpeTavvwv vclkt] xpuo-ovv o-[Tt'][a]vov. of this Club maybe referred to in P Ryl II. 153"

v(fl>'

A member

when "allowances"

(a.d. 13S— 161), on account of his

' '

athletic

"

crown

—

made

are

v-rrep

ov

to

an athlete

'ia-jiov

dSXTvriKoO

used technically of the ceremonial crowning of 5 1 7 a.d. 17S) -niv tov (c.

is

magistrates, e.g. P Oxy VIII. 1 1 Jtous eo-Tt(})avo)pfvu)V dpxfdvTwv, PoiJXtTai

promises a reward of

of copper, tis o-Tt'cj>a.vov \a\KoO TaXavra) ttcvtc, on account of some special service The dim. o-redviov is similarly used (cf. Arc/iivn. p. 57S f. ).

P

in

P

Petr III.

Par 42

12

142

five talents

19

(iii/B.C.

(= UPZ

(B.C. 156)

i.

,

(tov

6 o-Tt'avds eariv {nrb -irdvTwv

are

vi.

—P

Some

393.

p.

IV.

Oxy

736

TpixpaTos

o-T€di va»v)

Tryphas,

for

for a sacrifice

tions for a 6TriXd9r|

Il64(i)

21

garlands

—

(A.D.

(accounts

tous

.

.

—

-yap

pt'-yas

cvXo'y€to~6ai.

—

Cs,

see

:

p.

i)

P Lond 964 10

166)

(=

-yevecruHS

the birthday of 121 1 6 (articles

IX.

ii/iii

(=111.

A.D.

c.

a.d.) o-T€<|>dvo\JS k ai)

212)

.

"on

(opoXoi 8uo), 2 ob.," id.

feast

III.

and see

Religionsgeschichtliche

Vcrsuchc

the

212)

p.^|

ib.

ots

«viKT|o-a

s

«o-t«-

1021 15

(A.D.

seen in P

is

o-T€op€u>

Oxy VII.

ko.1

o-TecpavôpovvTas

54)

poi>8uTo0vTas, wearing garlands and with sacrifices of oxen," to celebrate Nero's accession ; thesubst. in PGissI. 27 s (Trajan/Hadrian)

"

(=

Ckrest.

victory

I.

2Q) o*T€(pavr|(popiav d£w, to celebrate a

p.

and the

;

(parvrfjCpdpov

in

adj.

P Kyi

77"

II.

" the

e^ri^TiTetav,

(A.D.

192) o~r«-

a

crowned

of

office

exegetes."

OrfjOog, " breast "

P Magd 24' (B.C. 21S) wort Kal dTroyv(iva)8fiP Tebt II. 316 19 (A.D. 99) oiXf| o"rr|8

:

vai pou to o-tt)8os,

BGU

and

pe'o-u),

II.

III.

word appears

«Trio-T[dv]79S, the

159-160) ev tu

469' (a.d.

P Masp

In

KavTT][p]iov.

of sand (cited by Preisigke

67l69 to

(Byz.) o-tti8ous " a small "hillock

mean

Wdrterb.

o-tt|8l

"

bis

MGr

s.v.).

o-tt|8i

(do-TTj6i).

Or/jKOJ,

"stand," a new present and retaining the

ifo-Tr|Ka,

§

73,

(MGr

meaning

Gr.

Psaltes

from the perf.

o-ts'kw)

same

245.

p.

:

cf.

Blass-

The

idea of

emphasis usually associated with the verb can hardly be pressed in view of the late Greek love for such forms cf. :

Kaibel 970

(iii/A. D. ?)

(from the late oraCvio)

"0]s vvv

where

—

it is

interchanged with Joravtv

ttotc yvpvacrCu) îXf^povos So-to.vcv 'Epptjv o-[t]t|k
TeX€o-
.

.

.

"support," and hence "steadfastness" in its only NT 1T The word is found in a papyrus (2 Pet 3 ). dealing with the heavenly bodies, 1' Par 19b'"" (a.d. 138) occurrence

Kpdvos

(p. 237)

B

tV 'Y8pox,u),

poipwv F, XtTTTUIV H, «v TW

For o-TTjpi-ypa cf. o-TT)pi-ypa>, I8iu> oiku>, opiois 'Eppoii. I2I 50S (iii/A. D.) ( I. p. 100) 6 sirl tov cryiov o-Tripf-y-

=

P Lond

paTos o-eavTov i8pvo-as. 0Tl]pi£,(O,

"fix firmly," "set fast," as in Lk 9 51 16 26 (cf. Dalman 1 21 cf. P Leid V' (iii/ivA.D.) (= II. p. 31) p. 30 f.) ,

erre-

monograph by Josef

antiquos vi atque usu (in mid Vorarbeiten xiv. 2),

Giessen, 1914.

OTE(f>av6co. In P Cairo Zen

9.

s.v. o-Te'avos.

The compd. verb

Words,

:

4>i\«ias

may be made to Kochling De Coronarum apnd

xiii.

(prepara-

to TapXia, and

p.

4>dvots.

Reference

and

art]piyu6{\, in Phil 4 1 ,

miscellaneous exx. of the word

ii/A.D.) o-Tetpavoi

wedding

p.T|Sev

s6

(A.D. 192)

31S) oreepdvidv «o-tiv

p.

Xa(XKov -raXdvTwv) y. A good ex. of the metaph. use of the word, as Rev 3 11 is afforded by PSI IV. 405 3 (iii/B.c.) Archil'

37

tov 'Avtioxov TrcvTaKoo-iots dp-yvpCov TaXdvTois.

<}>dvu)0-av

tui 'A8«v€i, and

o-T€dvia

)

77

s£r]YT|T{£av,

tov Trpo^>T|TTjv ia-rttyavioo-t. Preisigkt 4101 For the late sense "reward," cf. Polyb.

Debrunner Gr.

used in a more general sense, "reward," P Goodsp Cairo 5 5 (ii/B.c), where Peteuris

is

"gratuity," in

II-

4

ET€(f>avos

P Ryl

o-T«avu9f|vai

o-TT|p£i5«i.v

(iv/A.D.

The Notes 2 the

,

)

xavdvi

fut.

and

p.

177,

LXX

and

(.'.

<}>iXias

aor. forms in the

NT

pippv; Tiiv koivo»[vuv. are discussed by

and Winer-Schmiedel Gr.

late use of the

PSI V. 452'

o-TT|pL5«i.v),

o-TT|pi'âi iirb 8aT«'pov

WH

p.

105 n*.

verb see Anz Subsidia,

p.

For 276

f.

on/lde, 7

59060 (B.C. 257) Hierokles writes to Zenon regarding a boy who was Zenon's nominee in the "I hope that you will games, eXirflju o-« o-Tctj>avw8r|o-eo-8ai, " 5 cf. 2 Tim 2 be crowned (i.e. victorious) through him I.

:

.

"a litter of reeds or rushes" (Mk II 8), and hence 10 "mattress," as in an account of a sale P Oxy III. 520 "

Iulas, 3 mattresses." (A.D. 143) TovXaT[os] o-Tipd8wv -y, (= 3 II09) 52 U. A.D. 17S) o Trpoo-8ex8r|o-dp
In Syll 737

590

ortyyua Dittenberger understands the

(«)ts t^|v o-Ti(3d8a,

sodalitas (see his note

ad

word as =

I.).

OTi'yfia,

"mark," "brand," tov

Xoittov

kottovs

NT

occurs in the

TrapexeT",

prjSfls

(Aot

17 only in Gal 6

yap

«"yw

tcx

crwpaTi pou pao"rd£w, where there is general agreement in understanding by the o-Ti.ypaTa the scars or wounds which Paul received in the course

o-TiypaTa tou

'Itjo-oO

Tui

iv

of his Apostolic labours origin of the metaphor

2 Cor 6 4

(cf.

'

6 ,

" II 23 2').

The

exact

however, by no means clear,

is,

and though our sources do not help us much

in the present

instance, may be well to refer to some of the interpretations which have been suggested. it

A common

(i)

from the had run

to derive the figure

is

tendency

practice of branding slaves, especially those who away, or otherwise misbehaved. And here, to the numerous in Wetstein cut I., we may add two exx. of the reft, 14 corresponding verb in the papyri P Lille I. 29 (iii/B.c.)

—

4^'cttw 0-iop.o.Ta ttwXciv

|iT)0evl

[e-n-'J

€|a"yto-yfJL, pt)8e

o-tl^lv,

no one be permitted to sell slaves for export, nor to brand them, nor to scourge them," and P Par IO 8 (B.C. 156) (= UPZ i. p. 573), where a Li/n8[e]

(iq.ro-T]£|5e]i.[v,

runaway slave

is

"let

described as to-Tiype'vos tov

Sefjibv

Kapirbv

" branded on the right wrist cf. Herodas V. 66 with

•ypdppao-i pappapLKois Suo-iV, " with two barbaric letters

:

2roi/coy

For such a meaning the commentators have supplied various parallels. Thus in Ilerod. ii. 113 it is provided that a slave in Egypt may secure virtual emancipation by it.

going to a certain temple of Uerakles and having branded upon him o-KypaTa ipd, to denote his consecration to the god (cf. T. R. Glover Paul of Tarsus, p. 9S f., citing L. R. Farnell Greece and in Babylon, 194)

p.

Lucian de Dca Syr. 59 01

h

p.ev

Kapirous,

d-n-avTes 'Ao-o-upioi

Mace

01

it

8e

stated

is

is

:

similarly 8e TrdvTts

— o-riiJovTai. Kal

av\ivas.

o-Ti.-yp.aTt]op6ovo-i,

airo

-roOSe

and once mure

in

29

2

Ptolemy Philopator is described as compelling the Jews to be branded with the ivy-leaf of Dionysus 3

—

tous tc aTroypacbopevous xap6.tra-«r9ai., Kal to o-wpa Trapao-TJ|j.a> Aiovucrw Kicro-o
810.

-rrvpbs (is

[See also

s.z

1

.

mark of identity in P Oxy XIV. 16S0 11 .] Most recently Wilcken in the Feslgabe fur Adolf Deissmann (Tubingen, 1927) p. S f. has revived the reference Xdpa-yiia for o-rjpa as a

to the practice of the followers of the Syrian goddess, and thinks that the Galatian passage need not mean more than that Paul has given himself over to Jesus for His own (" dass er sich Jesu zu eigen gegeben habe "). An ex. of the medical use of o-H-yjia is afforded by the account of a cure in the temple of Aesculapius at Epidaurus, 3 18 Syll 802 (= ii68) (c. B.C. 320) IIdv8ap]os 0eo-o-aXbs outos [€yKa9eu8wv oJ^hv o-TLyp-aTa 'i\aiv iv tcoi llctwttcoi* 62

elSc, cf.

.

But the idea of punishment is wholly Nor is there alien to the thought of the passage before us. any evidence that the practice of soldiers tattooing themselves with their commanders' names, which others prefer,

OTiyfirj, lit. a "prick

was

ii.

Headlam's note.

at all general. In his p.

BS

(2)

length another

SiwK£ 88c

secute

of interpretation of iii/A.D.

line

.

.

.

pao-Td^w

with

the

The

text

at

some

aid

of a

runs— (itj

tou 'Oo-fpews KCtl iav p.01 o "ApiSos .

.

kottods TrapdcrxT|, irpoo*(T)p€\j/u> avTT^v auTtp, "perI carry the corpse of Osiris, me not, thou there !

Abydos. Should anyone trouble Without going into details, " the general meaning, according to Deissmann, is clear the Pao-Tdjeiv of a particular amulet associated with a god acts as a charm against the kottous Traps'x« i v on the part of an adversary." Similarly, he thinks, the Apostle counsels his Galatian converts, "Do be sensible, do not imagine that you can hurt me I am protected by a charm.'' The explanation is ingenious and has gained the weighty support of Zahn Galalerbrief, p. 286: cf. also a note by J. H.

and

I

me,

I shall

go to convey use

it

it

to

against him."

:

—

Moulton

T

s

29

cf.

:

3

cf. A'aibel 9 1S 1 "shine," "glisten" (Mk 9 ) MapiuavoO 'EXXdSos avOu-ira-roto, id. Sio 3 vao£ pot o-HX:

o-Ti.Xp€i tuttos

W

Pouo-iv

Galatians,

which Deissmann

283

f.

pictures,

in

a

letter

that

is

[For a discussion of the Leyden general so severe. papyrus from a different point of view, see de Zwaan

in

mJTS

vi.

Aapv£av Lemnian

Ac

3

11

"

(Jebb).

redo'"

BGU P

— CP

we may

,

lc

IV.

Oxy

,

Herm

cite the following exx. I. 119 irpbs tt] Kapdpa inrb o-rodv 'AvTivoiTiKTJs irXa-rias,

1167

33

(B.C.

12) iv xfj TtTpayii(vu))

o-Tod oIkti-

31

1127 (B.C. S) tts to xfjs o-Tods Xoyio-T-ripiov, XII. 1406 11 (edict of Caracalla— A.D. 213-17)

trpoeTe'Si] iv

?] iirb o-r[o]a 8r|poo-ia, "published the public colonnade" (Fdd.), ib. XVI. 13

B[aPvXuvi

B[abylon?]

in

t]t|V votiv[t|]v 8-npoo-iav o-Todv, Miche! B.C. 200) ft ko pr| Tts o-Todv oiKo8opfjo-cu irpoai2* 5 B.C. 180) 4v»ir£o)i Tiip crroiiv, and (<. pciTai, Syll 5SS C. and B. i. p. 155, No. 61 (A.D. 136-7) Kal

(A.D. 505)

IOOI"

iir[b

1'

(c.

Ztolkoq.

as indicating simply the personal relation of Paul all the security which that brought with

3

For this word which is used of the covered " portico " or " colonnade " " (AV, RV porch ") of the Temple in Jn io 23

take

Master with

673 1S

OTOU.

tt^v o-Toudv Trap'

it

III.

to

flame, flashes from his eyes

(1905), p. 418 ft".] (3) On the whole, accordingly, it would seem best to give the passage a wider and more general reference, and to

to his

made

o-epybv del o~r£XpovTa ydpov. XVII. 55 dupdTuv Si o-riXpeiv drro " a fiery light, as of the 4>oCvi
at

p.

P Masp

In the epithalamium

rjdvos.

(Byz.) reference is See also Bacchyl.

or adopting a smiling, half-mocking attitude towards the

xxi.

4v o-Tiypjj in Vett. Val.

OTllficO,

Tt]p£o(u), ib.

Exp

,

.

But, apart from other objections, it is not easy to imagine the Apostle's deriving the suggestion of divine protection from a magical charm, in

"or " point," isusedmetaph. of time in Lk 4 s D o~n.yp.ri xpovou 6 pt'os, M.Anton,

Plut. 2. 13

and the prepositional phrase 4 -39"-

17,

PP- 131

Tacbfjv

tt*]v

KaTa[o-T]fj
vird-yco

Suva

Deissmann works out

ff.

Leyden papyrus

bilingual p.c

349

Isai

tt^v

See

s.

v.

eauTou dTroKa8«o-TT]cr«v.

2Tu)iKds.

«^8pav

591

aroiyêivu

(TToXr) ascribed to Bardaisan, which show that in Mesopotamia in A.D. oroixeia were understood as

aror/eiov. not possible to trace here in detail the history of this interesting word. The utmost that can be attempted It

some of

to indicate

is

ii/iii

"personal powers." For an extension to the thought of "tutelary si s.v. "Elements," who "angels," see Deissmann in applies it in the difficult NT passages Gal 4" and Col 2 S W s "cosmic spiritual beings," the understanding by Gal 4

is

which throw

on

light

its

varied meanings, especially those occurrences.

EB

NT

its

from otoixos, a "row" or "rank," and from this the word passes to denote sounds which can be arranged in a series such as the letters of the alphabet: cf. BGU III. 95a 2 (a.d. 148) o-Toix(efou) e 116 KoX;Xr|(iaTos) i£, and see P Par 63 (B.C. 164) Sus,

The

root

meaning

"letter by letter."

539)

which

to

nonsense alphabet

Anth. Pal.

Cf.

Mr.

verses

starts

II.

containing

—

ix.

the

all

"angels by whom according to 3 19 the law was ordained, and by 4' " the heathen deities" whom the Galatians had 8 formerly served, while in Col 2

letters

refers

Songs

8'

Tpnxvv

From

this

is

it

TeVcrapa oroixela

vTreppds

an easy transition to the

thought

(cf.
'

,

word

as

(=

p.

I.

"

But M. R. James

(CGT ad

prefers the

I.)

we may associate the an astrological term in P Lond 130 60 (i/ii a.d.) 134) Croix*"" Aids: cf. Diog. Laert. vi. 102 ra luminaries," with which

SuioeKa o-Toixeio, the signs of the Zodiac.

by the courtesy of Dr.

In this connexion,

Harwell Stone, of passages from

we have been

Patristic writers provided with a long list where, in addition to other uses, to o-rotxeia is applied to heavenly bodies, and to the The planets in particular.

—

exx. must suffice Just. M. Ap. 2. 5. ovpdvia oroixela els ali^no-iv napTrciv Kal lipiiv Ep. ad Diogn. 7. 2 oi rd pvo-TT|pia irio-riis -rrdvTa

ktX.,

and the

sea,

creXT|vnv Kal

"great lights,"

in

Polycrates

(le-ydXa o-roixela KeKoi'pnTai,

apud Eus. H.E.

implying a

literal

on

may

From meaning " am came

v.

24.

2

be

made

to

Mr.

F.

II.

16

of

A

life cf. Phil 3 (Vg in eadem permaneamus regula). 12 is afforded striking parallel to 4 by Syll 325 (= ôS) 6 (ii/B.c.) where a certain Aristagoras is praised for in :

Rom

-

walking

—

the steps of his father and forbears Kal avTbs otoix«Iv povXbpevos Kal tois eKeivuv I'xvecriv empalveiv : cf. ib. 929 3 18 (= 6S5) (B.C. 139) Tfjs 8e ot)vk\t|tou OToixov[o-ns tt]i irap eau]Tfjt Trp[bs TrdvTas dvBpwJirous vTrapxovcnii SiKaio113 o-vvr|i, and from the inscrr. Priene 112 (B.C. 84) o-Toixelv

T[fJ7rpbsTbv8T)pov

<|>i.Xa-ya9£a,

and

ib.

no 21 (i/B.C.) Tats koto

See [dpeTals] oroixelv (see Rouffiac, p. 34). als Musonius p. I02 9 o-Toixelv dplo-Tw bVri tu> Xd-yw 2uiKpdTous. The construction with the dat. , as in the NT, is thus amply attested cf. Blass Gr. p. 119. tt)v T|XiKi'av 1

:

The verb

common P Oxy I.

is

"

in the

phrase o-roixel aoi, agreed to 126 21 (A.D. 572) crroixi poi to rrapbv 5 «Tr£o-TaXp.a, ib. VIII. II37 (a.d. 562-3) a-rexi p« (/. crroiCf. also P Flor I. 65" (a.d. 570-1 ?) X«I poi). Aip^jXios

by me,"

"The Week" (Cambridge

University Press, the oroixeta of Gal 4 s

an interesting statement regarding the application of o-Toix«ia to the physical elements in the magical papyri and the Orphic hymns, leading on to its application to tire rulers and the gods. \nJTS xxviii. (1927), p. 181 f. \\. II. P. Hatch refers to four passages in a Syriric work entitled The Book of the Laws of the Countries, commonly is

.

e.g.

.

BGU

.

"

BGU

[Y]ivecr8e,

"a

Colson's

1926), in which he suggests that and Col 2 8 may refer to the "seven planets," from which the days of the week are named (p. 95 ff.), and to A. Dieterich Abraxas (Leipzig, 1891) p. 60 ff., where there

Part

"

in rows," walk in line," o-roix^w be used metaphorically, " walk by or in," as a rule

to

"for you contradict yourselves."

OToh], also

:

spirit."

use for sun

or planet.

Reference

Essay

356

and o-roixeuivu, "make a

"spirit," "ghost,"

the present year (Ed.), and for the compd. o-voroixos, cf. IV. 120511.9 (B.C. 2S) ov8e y^P o"vvo-toixoi eaTwv

the heavens

Epiph. adv. Haer.

moon

"the

Td dXXa dorpa Kal to kot' ovpavbv oroixela, metaphorical application to distinguished men,

crroixeia (mentioned after before sun, moon, stars),

or

p.

7 rjXiov Kal

ra

2

cpvXdo-o-ei

Td

the

Thumb Handbook

Cf.

0-T01X' toCto to Yp[appdTiov lis Tr]pdKeiTai, and IV. 1020 17 (vi/A.D. ) 'Appadp 4>oi(Pappiivos) oroixel. For the subst. orolxos. cf. P Oxy VIII. 1119 12 (a.d. 254) tov o-Toixou KaTaXapdvTos Tfp/ T|peTe'pav pouXr)v T
following

and

of to o-Toixelo' toO TroTapov,

stream."

0T0l%E01.

of

—

Suid.

we read

" become a

ghost of,"

platonist writes Te'crcrapa trroixeia paXio-Ta K«KpaTvv9u 13 irepl 8eo0' mo-ris, aXrjOeia, epius, «Xms (cf. I Cor 13 ). The meaning of " the primary constituent elements" of

rendering

17S the

({"pa-Yfiov e|r|v8ii;e kXw\|/.

,

excellent sense.

of

o-toix«io, el'Kocri

"elementary principles," the ABC of a science, as in Heb 5 12 and in this connexion attention has been drawn to Porphyry ad Marcel/am c. 24, where the iii/A.D. Neo-

the universe

3

p.

spirit

AAHAON Td

20

are thought of,

.

us,

Greek

of the

-

it is again personal powers " the " of principalities and the powers 2 15 It may be added that this interpretation can also be illustrated from modern Greek usage, as when in Abbott

who

547 (like Nos. 53S,

Lang Jones kindly

-

-

"

long robe":

P Cairo Zen

I.

59054

32

(B.C.

257)

" a trunk pto-Koy [x]upovvTa 60-ov o-r[o]Xds 8eKa, containing as much as ten robes," P Oxy IV. 839 (early i, a.d.) fjXBe' poi Y^pvbs KeKivSwevKiis. ei8e'uis T)Yopao-a avTiit cttoXtjv,

P Ryl II. 154 (a.d. 66) iua[T(.u]y o-[TJoXd[s] 8vo, P Oxy XII. I449 13 (A.D. 213-17) o-ToXr) KaXXaivt], " a green robe," and Syll 616 (= 3 I025) 10 (a liturgical calendar from Cos— 8

B.C. 300) b 8e lepevs i\o>v to.[v o-ro]X[d]v Tdv lepdv. For crToXicrpa see P Tebt II. 59S (a.d. 176— 191) pvcrcrov otoX icrpaTa), and for oroXto-pos (2 Chron 9 4 ai., Aristeas

c.

96) see

.

BGU

I.

I

3

.

(iii/A.D.) els

[Tjeipf^v

66ovluv

Pucro-ivuii'

o-ToXio-pw(v).

VII.

76

592

(rrparriyo?

(TTOfia

=

o-vv Tols o-TpaT«vp.ao-iv

ardfia. For
"mouth"

of a river or canal,

cf.

P

Strass

ds d
v\aK(av airb o-Twp.aTo{s]

o-Top.aTo[s]) *i[[a]]vaX(

(/.

("the canal l'sinal( 'la-lov A«ovTaros, and

)

Hws

")

ktt|(uitos

)

dp.ireX(i.Kov)

OGIS 90" (Rosetta stone— B.C. 196) ra ordpaTa twv iroTapwv, " the mouths of the canals." 12 For o-T(5u.a in prepositional phrases see P Giss I. 36 ai T^rrapes

(B.C. 161)

evbs o-Top.aTos ypa.fp-

it,

Xe'-youo-ai.

u ), and P Mon

and cf. Ac 22 u.aT«i) Nexov9ei (with editor's note the common Ka8u>s Kal iv crrdpaTt inrr|Ydpevo-a, as in

la 31 I. II (A.D. 586). 2Top.a irpbs o-T
Akud.

konigl.

121. Wissenschaften, Berlin, 1S66, p. in such phrases are discussed

d.

The "Hebraisms" involved by Moulton Pioleg.

99 f.

p.

OTOflaXOi;,

=

" Greek writers throat," but afterwards extended 23 " occurrence cf. its only to stomach," as in I Tim 5 P Leid \V xriii 36 (ii/iiiA.D.) (=11. p. 145) ap.(poTcfpas [sc. The word is used metaph. in eirl toC 0-Top.dxov. in early

NT

,

:

Verrall in

X. (1909),

JTS

P Oxy uti8i

III. 533 1 *

(ii/iii

A.D.) l[v]a p.f| *x w ruv o-Topdxov[s] may not be caused vexation and

"that we

<|>8dvov,

"

cf.

3 Vett. Val. p. 216 -yfyovf o-Top.axos

(Edd.) annoyance ("anger ") irpbs 8ouXiKbv :

irpdo-wirov.

Deissmann BS p. 181 f.) "military AukCuh BtXXrjvuj rtpfXXuu arpaTttas, "to Lucius Bellenus Gemellus

(for the spelling, see

P Fay

:

91

diroXwr[i]p.wL airb

11

(A.D. 99)

BGU

discharged from military service,"

I.

140

11

(time of

ladrian) o[i)]s ot yoveis a-irav tiu Tf)s o-Tpa-mas dve£Xa[v]TO V. 1) 34 [e. a.d. 150) rots iv Xpova>, Gnomon (= 81ao-TpaTcta Kal airb o-Tpa/reias 060-1 o-uvKex^p-nTai. Kal 'EXX-nviKas Sia8T|Kas, t<8«o-8ol[i] Kal Kara 'PuiaaiKas II. 625" (beg. iii/A.D.), as read by and id. 62, and 1

BGU

BGU

Olsson Papyrustricfc

In the inscr.

Tfjs o-Tpaxe(as.

tt|V

Tiu.r|v

«8aT£

p. 114,

Tf)i

Betiv

(=

olSaTe) tt|v avd-yK-nv

Preisighe 293

April

(TTpaTfiai

1

bpoi Ail

(Ptol.)

cruvp-axwi,

seem to have the and this meaning 8 is also given by the editors to the word in P Oxy I. 71" Kal ovtwv iv tc'kvujv (A.D. 303) t<1v Tt r|p.eTepu>v o-Tpareta ktX.,

OXvp/irCui

meaning

o-TpaTetai

would

like o-rpaTid

"army"

(f.v.),

" my sons are in dTrao-xoX[o]vu€vwv €irl Tfjs dXXoSairfjs, the army and absent upon foreign service," but the translation " " on is equally possible. military service For the metaph. use of
Tim

4o-Tiv

I

18

b

4

,

Mace 9",

ptos CKao-Tou

Maxim. Tyr.

cf.

Epict.

Kal

aliTrj

34 o-TpartCa ti's paKpd Kal ttoik£Xt|, and iii.

xix. 4 o-TpaT-nYOV p.tv

rfjv £wr|v, birX(TT]V 8£

24.

tov

8
orpaTeCav

" serve in the " am the general sense army," See e.g. a soldier" (whether on active service or not). P Rev L xsiv 6 (B.C. 259-8) TWV CrTpaT£VOp.«VU)V Kal toii[s -

(A.D.

of soldiers" (Mt 22', a/.):

215-16)

Tas

els

(B.C. 11S) serving in the

army"

(=

3

768)

6

cf.

SvpCa Kvpi[a]Kas

BGU

I.

266 19

iirt|p«ri'as

t»v

avTbs (Augustus) Si |«tq t[oC] o-TpaTtvFor an important discussion of Lk 23 11

(B.C. 31)

ib.

(Edd.),

27"

I.

5

16e

"the Greeks 113)

(B.C.

dird

t«

t[w]v o-TpaT€uou.e'vwv Kal twv aXXwv tiov toitovs KaT[o]tKovv" from those in the tuv, army and the other inhabitants of

P

the district" (Edd.),

Amh

II.

32

1

(ii/B.C.)

where certain

the charge of o-TpaTevdu.«vot defend themselves against less than their returning for taxation purposes their KXfjpoi. at

P Lond 1 171 verso [,y (a.d. 42) (= III. p. 107) where a distinction is drawn between o-TpaTevdpevoi "regular soldiers" and aaxatpoipdpoi "armed attendants upon officials" (see further the editors' note ad P Tebt I. true value,

35

P Hamb

13 ),

I.

18

31

«TTpaTeva-8ai auTov

(A.D. 103) diroypaaj^v irtpK'xovrrav

(iii/A.D.)

o)>8dvu

S{

iiu.€iv

and P Oxy XIV.

Rs,

[8]t«ti.

irpoTtpov Y 'YP a "t €

,

T

< ",s

1666 5

Tre P^

T0 " "

I aeiKpov Ilauo-avCov ws €ls Xtyicivav o~TpaT€vo-ap.€vov, have previously written to you about the little Pausanias

soldier of a legion idea of active service

becoming a

"

(Edd.).

to be implied in such (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 34) passages as P Par 63 where the cattle belonging aXXois tois o-TpaTevope'vois are I. 21 3 impressed into the service of the State, P Grenf B.C. 126) tov piv IVn-ov e<|>' ov o-TpaTevopai., (Will

The

seems

—

BGU

IV. 1097 7 (Claudius/Nero) dirf|X8€v «is irapep.|3oXr|v o-Tpa8IT P Ryl II. 1S9 5 (a.d. 12S) receipt for -, Ttiio-an-âi, cf. cloaks Is XP e ' a ? Twv ' v T ii Tov{a}8a£a

<0->TpaTiuTiKas

o-TpaTevopt'vwv,

"for the needs of the soldiers serving in

5 Judaea" (Edd.), and P Oxy VIII. 1103

vtoXtKTuiv ti3v o-TpaTev8e'vTiov, " for military service (Ed.).

"

the

new

(a.d. 360)

levies raised

tmv

by us

3 For the metaph. usage, as in 2 Cor io a/., cf. BGU IV. ti n-TpaT€vr|Tai b 'AiroXXwvios iv (B.C. 8) iav 8i Kara Tois KaTti tt|v irapaxwpr|o-iv, where Schubart notes that the " Schwierigkeiten, Umstiinde machen," meaning must be

U27 28

"

20

make

(B.C. 17). difficulties, troubles," comparing ib. 1131 " He has been in the wars." rather like our phrase, " (Scottice, Cf. the use of udxop.ai in the sense of "quarrel

This

is

6

No. 302 y»v*| p. 86, The use illustrates is.il. tTrtTaTTei., irdvTwv, p-axfT* KpaTtl the large metaphorical application of the term in the NT. Cumont Les Religions Orientahs p. xivff. (Engl.Tr. pp. xx, "fecht"), e.g. Menander Fragm.

213

f.)

Army

has collected a

"

(1905),

and Dibelius

" Salvation of passages on the See also Harnack Militia Christi

number

in ancient times.

HZNT ad

1

Tim

I

18

.

OTpaTiiyoQ.

Y«vvaioTdTio[v] o-TpaTevpaTiov, Oslr '595* (a.d. 258) iirip T[v, and Syll 350 tiu.[t|s]
uaTos vytaivov.

P Tebt

irctpeuKOTajv,

KXT|pous

]

tovs o-TpaT€vo(j.€vous "EXX-nvas,

It

iv

W.

A.

see

forces,"

8i

tov avSpwirov.

OTpa.TEVi.ia,

"a body

his f.

1' 5

OTpaTEia service"

340

p.

OTpaTEVofiai is common in

-

X«ipas)

" with

would take us too

far

from our immediate object to

discuss the various uses of o-TpaTT|yds as a civic and military Convenient reff. to the relevant literature will be title.

See also J. G. found in Preisigke Fachwbrter, p. I58f. In usage the Tait in /. £?. Arch. viii. (1922), p. 166 ft". word is applied (1) to the commander of the Levitical guard of the temple (Ac 4 1 a!.), a position next in honour to the under him Priest, and to the Captains of the temple

NT

High

593

(TTpaTia J (Lk 22 « '

vol.

i.

:

(TTprjviao) cf.

p. 259)),

Schllrer Gcsckickte

p.

266

(= Ay/

Div.

II.

OTpuT07ieddp%t]c;.

(2) to the governors or magistrates of the

and

Roman colony at

ii.

1

16s0

It is

Mommsen (Sitzitngsb. d. preussischen Akademie, 1895, No. XXVII) argues that this word, which occurs in the TR of Ac 2S 16 means there princeps pcregrinorum, but

doubtful whether

(Ac "'-). the dpxovTes of v. 19 and the o-Tparn-yoi of v. 20 are the same officials according to their Greek or Latin forms of I'hilippi

,

distinguish between

Luke would

like

where one was Philippian

He

the

= praetor

of

is

For o-rpaToireSov

pao-i\iKol

I4S1

" :

dvdpacris

iKavî 6

BGU III.

In

oTpaTo-Trt'Swi, the

" host

o-jTpaTid ttvcu.

P

Bilabel 36 11 (time of Trajan) «dv o-rpa["n.ds],

yevriTai

J.pana

eivcu,

Sec also

>.-.

"soldiers in camp," "army," as

993"-

7

(B.C. 12S-7) ev Twi-roOpao-iXeius to have its ordinary meaning

word seems

"camp."

o-TpaT€ia.

OTpefttoco, which is used metaph. = "pervert," "strain" 13 16 is found in a broken context in BGU I. 195 3

in 2

.

"a

soldier":

late U/b.C.

P Oxy

II.

)

P

cf.

Tots

Amh

dXXots

3

14

ib.

),

Xe-y*wvos

the soldier

276

s

(a. P.

SeuTspas,

irdo-i

—

x a ^P €tv

-

o-uve]tSevai p.« (iriSevl TU)V TTpOKtl^tVWV KWUtOV Virb [ ]tuiv irap' avTov, "that I know of no ur^v

os o-TpaTLwTou Kal one in the village aforesaid from

made by

39* (letter of a captain

[o-T]p[a]TiwTai.[s] el

240' (a.d. 37)

8ia(T€0-€lO-(J.£[vwi €TTl]

II.

...

whom

extortions have been

or his agents" (Edd.) ib.

I.

64

s

(iii/iv

A.D.)

Kal otjvkXlo-8tJs d\pis dv

send soldiers

irXTipt6o-T|S,

alter you,

and you be put

Reference

may

I

may

not have

in prison umil made to P Lond

you 417 (=11. p. 299L, Selections, p. 123 f.), where a (e. lavXu toO of a deserter praefect asks for the forgiveness circumstances which closely recall the o-TpaTid-rTi, under Ep. to Philemon. For a soldier in the service of the Church, apparently as its guardian and protector, see P Lond V. to

pay"

(Edd.). A.D. 346)

also be

See also o-rpe[pXw]o-av[T]es toO o-TpaTtwTtKoii. [. 15 new ex. of the lit. as cited s.z: irvc'w. 3 .

.

AF

A

meaning "torture" occurs

in

Herodas

II.

89 Xapiiv, QaXrj,

me":

o-Tpe'pXou |j.6, "here, Thales, take me and torture IlS Kdv o-TpepXu)8irj 8' o o-o(f>bs cf. also Vita Epicuri VI. ttvai auTov eiSaCaova, "and even if the wise man be

put on the rack, he

happy"

is

(Bailey).

OTpECO,

e|auTf|s

In P Fay TrapdSoT* tu> diroo-TaXe'vTi vir' *p.ou o-TpaTtwT-p. 6 135 (iv.A.D. ) a son writes to his father urging him to pay a debt Iva a[^] 8o£t| a[o]i o-TpaTiwTas d-rroo-TiXai trrl cal

" that

.]

Wunsch

Lk

(cf.

KXauStou Ke'Xcpos o-TpaTnurov

77)

and

[|jl^|

.

Pet

(ii/A.D.)

,

OTpariwTrjg,

in

Kal

|ie8ia-T[av]Tai.

and the fragmentary Preisigke which may represent iv

ktX.,

Y[eu)p-yo£

(ii/A.D.)

cf.

=

20 only occurrence in the NT (Lk 2l ), cf. Preisigke 4275' TovXiav (a.d. 216) Adp.vai' Eepao-r^v t\v p.r|Te'pa Tiiv 3 dv[tKTJTwv] a-TpaT07re'8wv, and similarly 5075 (time of Cara-

calla).

"army,"

ttoiouo-i

dpxovTas, and

its

BGU

19

P Oxy II. 294 (A.D. 22) (= Selections, p. 35), IV. 1005 23 (a.d. 57), and P Fay 1 1S 15 (A.D. no).

OTpaTld,

13

OTparoTzedov. constant

designation o-Tpa-nryds occurrence in the papyri, and hardly needs illustration, but see

70

p.

"courtesy

title.'''

The

caslrorum, and See his note ad I. from

60S" (v/A.D.).

"Praetors" was "not

but was employed as a

technically accurate,"

OG/S

to

153) the editoi

II. p.

= princeps

vauTiKciv T€ Kal ttsîkwv

CTpaTOTrtSdpxas

adds that in the case of the

title

(=

38-161)

1

compares Mommsen I.e. p. 49S. which the foregoing is derived. We may add references to Vett. Val.

them on the ground that a concise writer likely have employed two clauses

sufficient.

a.d.

(c.

prefers to understand the title as

not

magistrates

P Lond 196 s

in

designation, or whether the dpxovres are the chief magisterial authorities and the o-Tpa-nyYoC, the local magistrates of the town. Ramsay (St. Pan/, p. 217 f.) is inclined to

"turn": dpKTe

\Y"

.

.

.

(1)

act.— P Lond 121 688 tov d£ova,

o-Tp6(j>oucra

t)

37

(ii/iii A.D.) (=11. pass.— P Oxy I. 33 I8wv 'HXidSwpov ttirev ktX.

reflex,

For the form B.C.

(before

€
see

165)

101)

p. '•

6

Xe'ye

mid.

i.

106) — P Leid p.

pp.

(3)

o-Tp[a]4>sls Kal

P Eud 281

eo-xpaautva) in

Mayser Gr.

I.

o-Tp€dp.tvos,

(late ii/A.D.)

(for

(=

(iii/A.D.) (2) reflex,

The

19, 410.

verbal o-Tpeirrds occurs with doubtful meaning in Aristeas

1

1776

1

(vi/vii A.D.),

HZNT ad Eph 6 W


See also Dibelius

5S.

On

'

the

arprji'idw,

of

p.

X€i4»8€v[Ta ao]t [iraTjpiKTiv o-TpaTia)-n.KT]v {xdâtpav, 4

1S9 (a.d. 12S) is <^v iv tt] Iov{a}Sata a-TpaTcvoaeVwv TraXXCwXa XeuKa irc'v-re, "for the needs of the soldiers serving in Judaea five white cloaks" ib.

(Edd.), and ev0
P Oxy

I.

'i-

7

71 (A.D. 303) o-Tpa-riumKas "supplies for the soldiers" (Edd.).

OTpoLToloyew, "enlist in the army," in exx. in

LS 8 add

o-Tp6j>u>

and

its

compds.

to

the

.

For the adj. OTpaTiuTiKds see P Ryl II. 256 s (i/B.C.) where a young man complains that he has been deprived

m

of

relation

" conversion," reference should be made Scriptural idea of to a paper by Field, Notes p. 246 ft". (see s.v. tirio-Tpew).

first

Lat.

only

in 2

Tim

2*.

To

the

Jos. Bell. v. 9. 4 PotjBov «o-Tpa-roXd-yTio-«.

strenuus,

vppCr,ei.v,

NP

Middle Comedy (Rutherford and hearty": cf. the cognate "stern." According to Hesychius

the

in

"feel strong

o-Tp-nvio>VT€s

Engl,

= Trt-rrXe-yfUvoi.

Kal Pappus

tp«iv.

ttXovtov StjXoI Si Kal to Sid It is in this bad sense

"wax

wanton" through wealth etc. that the verb is used in Rev i8 7 9 : cf. P Meyer 20" (I st half iii/A.D.) u^ o-Tp-nvid™ d AouKids, dXXd «pya£<:'o-8w. The comp KaTao-Tp-t]vrdw in '

1

NT

met with

475)=

Tim 5 11

vigour

is

rendered by Souter "exercise " ds

against

Debrunner Gr.

:

§

for

181.

similar

KaTa-comp

my see

youthful Blass-

594

av

crrp-qvoi

18

"wantonness," "luxury" (Rev

word

earliest instance of this

is

without context.

LXX

It cf.

:

p.

4 Kingd 19-

— said of the

iv tols ihtriv ptov

IO 29

12

l.

,

The word is a account P Oxy

12°).

I.

97xxriii.i8.2Oi

entries of an

in

view

xxix. 19,21

artaba

tls

™

11 [c. ad. 346) (= II. p. 29S). c-Tpou8iov. See also P Lond 239 It must be added that from a fragment of the commercial law dealing with tariffs issued by the Emperor Diocletian in it

iii/A.D.

appears that of

all

birds used for food sparrows

were the cheapest, thus throwing a fresh Lord's use of them in Mt io 28ff Luke -,

mann

LAF 2

1

light upon our

I2 l!f

(see Deiss-

if

"one spreading

s

(vi/A.D.) p-iav o-Tpiio-tv aKKovPiTou, the couch" (cf. the verb in Ac 9 34 ).

OTVyijTOQ. For this NTdir. dp.

(Tit

f) = "hateful," "hated,"

cf.

•n-payaa.

arvyvaHco,

"am

"am

cf. P Leid W*-« yeXwv to-Tvyvacrt, and similarly 1 xi. 53. xii. 1. adj. o-n^vds cf. PSI I. 28 (magic tablet— 20 and see Mt 16 3 and (iii/iv a.d.?) o-Tvyvov o-kotous, cf. 8 for adv. o-TV-yvoTt'pus cf. BGU VI. 1301 (ii/i B.C.) TryujvCao-a (ii/iii

gloomy,"

A.D.)

(= F or

II.

sad" (Mk 10"):

40)

p.

;

,

-rroTt

p.T|

o"TvyvoT€pw[s ^]x £ts l4 ttRVS

tyt'

otv/.oq,

BGU

4

VII.

1713 (ii/lii A.D.) oryXuiv (iovoX(8uy, 69 (a.D. 118-19) Sid t^|v tov irevTT]KovTdttoSos ctiiXov KaTa-ywyrjv -n-Xtio-Ta kttjvt] ^x°H- ev ana BGU IV. 102S 13 (ii/A.U.) irpbs xP'' av T " v T0 "S o-tCX[ovs See also the diminutives in P land ii 8 <]pya£[o]u,€vwv.

"pillar":

P

Giss

13

I.

-

ff.).

(-iv for -Cov) see


(i/B.c.)

"<

225

»

272

p.

,

For a proper name STpovBtCv

90

(a.d. 30S) o-Tpioadna

in the food

P Lips

where there are

338),

avifLt]

(/. o~rpov8(ou)) ue-ydX(ov) editors think that the reference is to an

also refer to

They

.

(A.D.

and that the S drachmae may be part payment,

ostrich,

of

The

t& o-Tpfjvbs

Lk

31

-

dim. of c-Tpou6(is which is found VI. 920 8 (ii/iiiA.D.) o-Tpovr(ov) fj.

8

Assyrian King.

XIV. 1645 3

Philo de Decalogo 131 (ed. Cohn) o-nrynTov Kal 8«o(i£crnTov

arpovOiov, "asparrow" (Mt

Spa\|jLcd

the

Apparently

).

the iv/B.c. comic poet 230, No. 42), if the frag-

in

is

ii.

3

Unfortunately the word stands alone occurs later in Lycophron 438 (iii/B.c.)

genuine.

and the

CAF

Kock

Nicostralus (see

ment

and P Oxy TpiPaKa 8vo, "two worn 27 (A.D. 280) t^s mattresses," and for o-rpuo-is cf. ii. 1631 " lnt; spreading of earth," and PSI III. o-Tpwo-€ws tov x ov o-Tpa>p.aTiov Oirtp oi 0-01 Kal o-r|p.epov 8i«XcYdp.nv,

crptpog,

Letronnt

In spite of the difference

of meaning, o-Tpov8ds has been connected with Lat. inrdus,

Engl, "thrush," "throstle" (Boisacq,

p. 920).

9

'iv o-rvXdpiv and OG/^'332 (B.C. 138new adv. o-tvXo«i8u>s, cttvXiSos p.ap|iap£vT]s. the form of a pillar," is found in Epicurus Ep. II. 104

(iii/A.D.) Kd[uo-ov Si

"in

A

tirl

132)

(ed. Bailey).

orpvivvvui, OTpojvrvco. With the use of the pass, in (A.D.

(=

212)

III. p.

P Oxy

I.

"

14

15

irXof-OV

I64)

cf. .

.

V Lund 1164 .

£0-Tpu>|JLfVOV

"a ship furnished and boarded over."

" 131

1

13s'--"

Mk

(a.

11.

610-n)

(h) KO.I

to

of orvXos, as in Gal 2 9

Jewish, and Christian

classical,

writers

:

,

is

common Suicer

see

Thes. s.v.

In

a "contractor of the race-

undertakes o-Tpwo-ai tois tc TTtpipXc'iTTois SioiKnTais Kal Xap-irpoTOLTots x a P Tov â P^ ot s, "to find mounts for the

course

The metaph. usage

1

noble superintendents and the most illustrious secretaries" (Edd.). Preisigke (WSrtcrb. s.v.) refers to an inscr. from

Zrui'iKo; is

X

the original spelling in Ac 17 18 B, the form EtoIkos in being due to the influence of o-Tod (cf. Moulton

ADE al.

Gr.

ii.

p. 73).

Roman Egypt

published in Archiv ii. p. 570, No. 150, Kal 'Au^wvios £o-Tpwo-tv 81a Aioo-Kvpov The comp (l o-vvo-Tpwvvvp.L is found in iraTpbs tK tov 18£ou. 6

«$t\avTtvos

P

Pctr III. 43 (2) recto"-

"having made p.

ls

(B.C.

246) crwo-Tpuio-as

o"x,otv£oi.s,

network of ropes," see the editor's note on 127 where for o-uvo-Tpwvvu|u = "pave," reference is

made

to

The

iviii.

I.

subst.

(iii/B.c.)

Bilabel

3

537(= 969)

Syll

XiBois.

|8a(J>os

P Tor

a

(B.C. 347-6) o-wo-Tpwcrsi rb KaTao-Tpc5vvu(ii., "spread out," occurs in is E c ,16). see JiB _ ( ,

o-TpuiuaTujv

p.01

(i/A.D.

)

PSI VI. 593 s dvd o~rpwp.aTa TpCa p.v(as) u, P is

o-Ktvao-dv "I 5

61

dire'[o-T€i\a

Ka[Tao-Ktuf|S.

ouoXoyui irtTrpaKt'vat

common,

1'

e.g.

t-irio-ToXds

Oxy X.

cot Tp£KXiv[o]v

1277

7

all

his property to his wife,

a bed apiece "

—

(ttXtiv crrpiip.aTos tvbs

introducing 7toi.t]o-«is

[[.

him" .]]

(lidd.),

and

30

ib.

13

(B.C.

KaXws

115)

Kal Trapd
o~uvTd£as

aiiTov dKoXo[v8a>Js,

irtpl

Ttjs]

(a.D.

255)

see

crTpa»pq. T<** v

Xivwv, three-sided

"

except a mattress and Kal KXti'vns) to his two

perhaps, as the editors suggest, the Egyptian method of "cutting off with a shilling." For the dim. crrpioudTiov, cf. PSI IV. 401- (iii/B.c.) to

sons

For the personal pronoun taking the place Proleg. p. S5 f. of the reflexive, cf. P Tebt I. 20 5 (B.C. 113) x a P uI °"" v " o-ol aiiTov flo-a-ya'ywv, you will do me a favour by personally

accordingly on your list too under his name" (Edd.) see further Mayser Gr. II. i. p. 67, and for the indirect reflexive,

"I acknowledge that I have sold to you a couch with linen coverings" (Edd.). In a will of B.C. 123, published by GH in Archiv i. p. 63 ft*., the testator bequeaths

"thou" (for enclitic forms, cf. Blass Gr. p. 165). On the emphasis to be attached to the pronoun in the difficult Mt 26" o-i «liras, "you say it," "the word is yours," see

:

ib.

pp. 68, 71.

One or two irregular forms which occur in the vernacular may be noted— iiviov Xdpwpev diroo-TeXu) o-t dvco, Hi. I. II 9* (ii/iii A.D.) (= Selections, p. 103) oi |rf| 'ypdxj'io o-t,

p.

o"€ €Tria"ToXT|v,

P Lond 417 10 124), tirtiS^j

T|(ie'pai.)

:

to-oii

ovt« XaXca

(c.

a.d. 346)

do*xoXw tX8iv

(o-ov irdvTas, ii.

I.

I19

(=

III.

531

1

(ii/iiiA.D.)

vi'ytvto tre

II. p.

viv

irpb[s]

P Oxy

fur o-ov,

ovTt

o"6,

4

(=

:

a"€v lor

299, Selections,

avTti]p.tpe'

(/.

avTal

(ii/A.D.) tovs (ict

Selections,

p.

103)

595

avyya/eta ou 9
rj

Spiav ti

dirtvt'yKtiv

(.'.

ivov ds 'AXe£avFor the phrase add a note by

(itT

also Dieterich Uittersuch. p. 190 IV. in In 2', see (.7. *Y™> and Kal 0-01

cf.

;

6(io'i.

;

in/TSxx. (1919), p. 335 V, where = " let me be." See also Epict. iv.

C. Lattey taken as

Kal avTois

(sc,

the words are

(TVKdfXLVO?

9 137 (B.C. 146-116) Aoxov tov o-uyyevt'a [Kal] o-TpaTT|Yov, ami Perg 248-* (B.C. 13S-4) *A8r[vai.os 6 2wcrdv8pou vids, toO -yevou-tVou upt'ws tov Ka8T)Y«u.bvos [Ai]ovua-ou Kal 0-UVTpd
S p,r|8ev o-ot

2.

avyysvig, "kinswoman," a

tarta).

found in the

ovyyereia,

"

"kinship," and hence collectively "kinsfolk," "kindred 9 s cf. P Oxy III. 4S7 (A.D. 156), where a 7 .") to two petitioner states that he had been appointed guardian minors seeing that neither on their father's nor on their mother's side had they any other persons who could undertake the duty from ties of kinship Ik {k} Trjs o-wyevias auTciv, and

(Lk i« Ac

:

—

P

Eouriant 25 15 (v/a.D.) irpocraYopeue Trdcrav ttjv o-v-yvtvaav 3 ' See also the sepulchral inscr. Syll S95 (= I245 T|nciv. fjpwa o-uvy^vetas Icum Lave

(iii/.\.D.) 6 TraTrjp pe dve'o-TT|a-€

Romanorum

faviiliari

— Ed.).

(A.D.

"

NT

form (Lob. Phryn.

late

Lk

in

only

1S4) rr\ o-vvycvtSi pou

being married to

BCH

§

.

s6

.

:

339

P

cf.

-rrpos

Y

my kinswoman," and

xxiv. (19001,

Debrunner

.

I

(

is

f.),

II.

7S

9

*rLOV o-uv€X8[w]v,

from the

1'

inscrr.

See also Blass-

0-W7CVL80S. 59. 3 and Psaltes Gr. p. 152. p.

451

p.

Amh

avyyvco/n]. See

s.v.

o-wyvwprj.

— OVyK See passim o-vvk

—

ovyKvpia. ovyyevevg, The

"relative."

Mace

I

A — W1I

10 s9

Pisidian

found

is

xxii.

in

(1902),

2",

35S No. IlS; but

p.

Par 15 21

1'

Lk

,

165) can be cited from the

p.

,

64

(Mk

P Tebt

120),

(li.c.

I.

al.

118-7),

6i((i)'» (B.C.

A'»ta !

JHS

inscr.

o-u-y7«v«Vi

dat. plur.

ovyyevrfg, with

"relative,"

P Grenf

II.

P Fay

I.

X^piSta

(/.

(Edd.).

7S

115

4

reference

13

(a.d. ioi)

(a.d.

to

307)

d-yopao-ov

o-vYY €VT) ôLptSia), See also Aristeas 7

cf.

blood-relationship:
"buy

us

and

d]SeXoi,

fjpLiv

8vui o-uêvfj

two pigs of a

litter"

Kara to o-^yycvcs "not only does thy character shew thee oij

p.6vdv

d8eXui KaSccTTwTt, " to be my brother by birth (.Thackeray).

The word "guardian

common

is

e.g.

BGU

III.

975

13

(a.d.

45)

toO «(a)uTrjs o-uvyr|v6s XaTa|3ovs, "along with her guardian kinsman Satabous,"

(

P Tebt .

.

.

11.

p.

3S1

5

42) peTa -ynptou

(A.D.

123)

p.€Ta Kvpi'ou Toii eauTfjs

(=

Selections,

p.

77)

o-wy«vous Kpoviwvos,

0af)o-is ib.

=

31

11 1

8 111. p. 116). (A.D. 134), and P Lond 903 (early ii/A.D. ) ( For the extension of the word to denote all of the same

nationality (as in 16". H !1 ), see W. -

Rom

g

3 )

or of the

same

tribe (as in

Horn

M. Ramsay Cities p. 77 f. For the first we may cite the difficult phrase o-vyy €ve is in P Tebt I. 61(A) 79 (B.C. I1S-7) tuv orpaTtuo1

of these uses

KaToiKoi, as ji€vwv iv tols (B.C.

1

o-ri^f-yJeveVi. T(iv

KaTotKwv iinrcW,

id.

62 58

GH

act id. 32 s , 19-8) o-vyy€vwv KaToiKwv i-rnrc'wv see is thrown out that the class referred to :

where the suggestion

perhaps to be connected with an arrangement by "nationalities." Schubart (ArchivM. p. 153) thinks that the reference is rather to a special class of KaToiKoi, perhaps "a more is

"

("ein vornehmeres Regiment "). distinguished regiment In any case this may lead us to the use of o-\iY7« vr|S as the highest honorific title introduced by the Ptolemies (cf. the

OT

" cousin " apocryphal books and the use of by the Ring of 1 England): see e.g. P Amh II. 36 (.'. B.C. 135) |3or|8u>[i] o-uvyevtt Ka[l «Tn.o-Tp]aTT|Yuu Kal o-Tp[a]TT|Yu>i. Ttjs 0t)p[atS]os, .

.

.

and from the

inscrr.

OGIS

2

icq.

{c.

B.C.

appurtenances 12 house, e.g. P Tebt II. 381 (a.d. 123) (= Selections, p. 78) oiKLav Kal avX^jv Kal Ta o~uvKvpu>vTa (for form see OGIS Evyxups'w is similarly used in P Oxy VI. p. 117) irdvTa " 9 KaL o-uvKupouvTa irdvTa, 907 (A.D. 276) xpr) 1"')? 1 *1 In the Greek Pentateuch "utensils and all appurtenances." " suburbs " o-vvKvpoivTa is one of the four terms to denote

Thackeray Gr.

(see

(=

i.

III. p. 71) irapd

.

n. 1 )

4

p.

.

cf.

:

P Lond 604 2 (A.D. 47)

Su)Tn[pi'x]o(u) Ku)u.o"ypapu.(aT€ws)

.

KpOKo8t(XwV TfdXiwS Kal t[wV 0~]wKUp0V0~u>V KwpwV.

along with Kvpios in the sense of

kinsman":

= Selections,

With the phrase KaTd vvyKvpLav in Lk IO 31 we may compare KaTd 8e Tiva o-uv(Tux«O av TtX«vTf|cravTOs auTou iv Tfji Aio(o-irdX)«i in 1' Tor II. 8" (B.C. 119). For the verb see P Hib I. S2 19 (B.C. 239-8) irepl tuv «ls TavTa o-uYKvpdvTwv, "in all that concerns this," and its " of a common use in connexion with the "

190) Xpuo-eppov

tov o-uyY«vfj pao-iXcus LT.ToXep.aiou Kal

^rj-yrjTTjv,

to.

ovyx— See passim o-uv\

—

ovyxvaig, 29 "confusion," "disturbance" (Ac I9 ): tov ,ov *v otvx'o-i (beg. iv/A.D.) Y°-H

P Cairo

inHf]o-ai.,

cf. (/.

P Flor

I.

36

o->JYX ,'
10 1

)

Preis 4 15 (a.d. 320) tva p^Sepia o-[v]vx"-

o-is Kara tovs auTovs [sc. Kapirovs) Y^vrjTai, tTTLStBtupi ktX., and Syll 316 (= 3 6S4)' (b.c 139?) dpxTybs ttjs 8Xt|s See also Epicurus Ep. II. S8 ou [sc. Koo-pou) o-uYXVo-eus. " whose " Xvopt'vou TrdvTa Ta iv avTui o-vyx vo iv Xrn^^Tai,

dissolution will cause all within (Bailey), vii.

8.

and Cicero

it

ail Alt. vi. 9.

I

to fall into confusion

"

" 4 o-uyx vo lv T ^s TroXtTtias.

m

The verb

19

I!GU II. 530 (i .'a.d.) o-uyX° u is sceI1 (—Selections, p. 61) 6 i8paY"Y°' o-vv6xi»o"8t| iirb tt)s dppov, "the water-channel was choked with sand," and similarly

H77 3l3

P Tebt

(A.D. 113)

ou£ See

a-uvl

I.

50

12

.

21

(=111.

(B.C. 112-1).

Cf. also

P Lond

p. 189).

—

ovKajLuvog,

"a mulberry (B.C. 257)

tree" (Lk 17 6 )

o-UKdpavos C, where

:

C

cf. is

P Cairo Zen perhaps

=

I.

590S3

3

T|piwP«'Xiov,

59G

(TVKIj

P Leid C ivU

(= UPZ

160-159)

(B.C.

o-vKap.(vou (8paxp-as)

d

o-yKapivos

K\dSo[

Tr]p0K€iutvr| o-vKap.€(vu>

(=

(iii/A.D.)

BGU

4>ol(vikwvos) a,

I.

yd\a

p. 91)

.

403) [Rutov]]

p.

PTebt

iirdpxouo-av avTots o-vKauivov,

tt^v

i.

16 1 (B.C. 137) irtirpaKt'vcu

P Grenf II.

s,

.

II.

II.

492

343

7

s6

(ii/A.D.)

(a.d.

and P Lond

.,

14S-9) I2I 223

iruKa|i(vou.

See also the form OTJKaplveovin P Flor I. 50 32 66 (A. D. 268), and the compd. in P Hib I. 70 (a) 5 (B.C. 229-8) apo(vpwv) k o-uKap.ivoaKav8£vou Xvtou, "20 arourae of smooth (?) '

"

The adj. o-vKap.Cvivos is (Edd.). mulberry-acanthus land found in P Cairo Zen II. 59188 6 (B.C. 255) Trepl toO ttXoCov tov crvKap.iv(vou o-vvTd£ai, and P Flor II. 247 22 (a. 11. 256) See also

t6 £v\ov to o-uKafieCvLvov.

s.v.
avXXOGIS

(Edd.), and

383

1

"

(mid. i/B.c) Sirws «Kao-ros

undisturbed by the calumnies of

feast

Tfpa-ypaTLKOu

254) OTrws 8 23s (c. A.D.

.

.

[iirb

,

(B.C.

Chrest.

I.

117) where the strategus writes warning his subordinate to see to it that the measuring of the seed

should be so conducted that the native population shall not birws

suffer,

prj

Papr|6wo-iv

OTJKo(pavTr|8wo-iv,

ence to

19 PSI V. 499 s (B.C. 257-6) ,7/.): (Mt 21 o-7roijSao-ov hi Kal xpdSas dTrocrTti\ai twv o-vkwv. For the P Cairo Zen I. 59033 12 (B.C. 257) o-vKiva adj. o-iKivos see " Chian Xta, jars containing figs," and P Tebt II. 513 to cukivov £vXdpiov, to €v tu Tr\iv8ovp-y£w (ii/iii A.r>.)

The same

men.

o-VKOtpavTTidwo-i,

p.]r|0€vbs

irapaTTpax8wo-iv 01 tvx^pioi

f)

and CI'K

I.

232

s

6p.oXd["yT]]p.a tois o-uKo
"fig-tree"

.

382"

from Uirtp p.ov Ka[T€]\|/ev8€To in the next line. Other exx. of the verb are P Cairo Zen II. 59212 1

t)

OVKfj,

.

(A.D. 222-3) &<& T0" o-€[[*]]o-\»KocpavTT)[a]evos as would appear

sense appears in P Flor III.

.

.

enjoy the

i.e.

do-vKOdvTT]Tov ^xfl tt^v eopTTjv euwxovuevos,

6

The

i|/€u8o]u.apTTjp£av.

where (ii/iii A.D.) followed by a refer-

P Flor

subst. occurs in

I.

6 6 (a.d. 210) in connexion with fiscal matters, to TaKybv see the editor's note. tts Tb Trpdo-T€L(jLov tt)s o-vKo4>avT(as :

On

the origin of the term o-vKodvTT|S, see A. B. Cook's xxi. (1907) p. 1 33 ff., in which he shows that the art. in

CR

word means originally "one who shows the fig," i.e. "one " who makes with his hand the sign known as the fig,' a '

KOTffJTW.

"a

(Lk

fig-mulberry"

be distinguished from

to

19*),

"a

6

mulberry." Hobart (p. 152) thinks that the distinction may be due to Luke's medical knowledge, seeing that both trees were used medicinally. For the spelling -to. for a£a, cf. Moulton Gr. ii. p. 81.

(Lk

17

},

OVKOV,

"a fig": P Cairo Zen II. 59269 s (B.C. 234) o-]vkwv Kal IV. 1120 16 (B.C. 5) Surx&ia powv, "figs and roses,"

BGU

s

o-vKa,

P Oxy

^X w (—

°) v dp£8p.ia o-OKa p,

100 figs" Otpivwv

.

.

III.

529

TeTpaKorxtav,

TpavT|p.dTwv

o-
" a basket of dessert containing

XIV. 1631 24 "400 summer

ii.

(Edd.),

(ii/A.D.)

(a. p. figs,

2S0)

itvkuv

"and P Flor

—

Herodas VI. 60 o-vkov ciKdo-ai o-vkw.

LXX Jer

garden," as in

ovKofiavreo). This verb, which

NT

the (B.C.

RV

"make spoil of," on the ground that the latter suggests "the idea of the Colossians themselves being carried and by way of off, instead of their (spiritual) treasures," the

he

illustration

points

Heliodor.

10.

35

Aristaen.

to

22

II.

Ep.

tovtov

o-uXaYwyrjo-at. tov rjiiCTepov rendering may find support from 307 Bekker o6t(5s toriv 6 Ttp/ eprjv

€"yx* L p°uo-a

KaTtXapov, avep, But the oIkov.

RV p.

fru-yaTtpa o-uXaYwvT|o-as (cited

HZNT ad

by Dibelius

I.).

156),

o-uKOavT€io-0ai

humane

Lk

3

official

14 ,

19

8

S^3"'

used

Ptolemies

"

Ramsay

in

f.)

Hastings'

more strongly subject

crvKoavTLas

calumny A.D.

«
or

in to Tt

61 10

— muv

8J

— as

being contrary

to

,lf

#ti (TavTa) TrdvTa

-

(

cf.

:

16

id.

u]dXio-Ta sense of

The

" lather than " exact wrongly which Field

prefers in the

DB

P Tebt false

Kal

two

V.

43"

I.

p.

NT

(cf.

W. M.

396 note) comes out

accusations"

extortion"

passages

(Edd.), .

138

n

Cor

8

)are

common

(a.d. 34) to-vXT|o-tv p.ov

dp-yaXe(l)>a, "he robbed me of a IV. 1036 28 the tower" (Edd.),

BGU

'v

108) o-uXfjo-avTfs 80-a [?]x""-

Tf

Kt'XXai,

P Tebt

5 330 (ii/A.D.) eipov tt)v oU£av poxi o-£0-uXr|p.evr|v, "I s found my house pillaged," P Gen I. 47 (a.d. 346) p.«xpidirb Tiiv o-uXr|8€vTa)v, and P Lond Scvpo p.T)8{v eipr|Kt'vai. p.e

36

(Edd.): cf. ii. "for the sake of

\dpiv, also

P Oxy

III.

8 412 (A.D. 351) (=11. p. 2S0) to-vXr|o-tv 5 3 oUcias: (b) the inscrr.— Syll i9o(= 372) to dvaflrjpaTfa, 4]-yX^pr|0-avTas o-v\fjo-ai

(i/B.c.) lav Se tis o-vXr|[8]f|i c1

and Kaibcl Addenda 545 o-vXrjo-cv

472

(ie

ivSu>v

ttjs

2S8-281) OGIS 437 59

(B.C.

52S)

Eap8iavuv ktX., T£s IIXaTaiav

P Oxy VIII.

1121 6 (a.d. 295)

d8iKT|[8fii

t^ (

= p.

;

For the

subst. o-iXrio-is see

«Ktivois tols eix e P™5 otiXtjo-si Kal dpTra-yais

iauTovs

€tti8£8ouo-i,

"those who

lightly

twv dXXoTpiwv

give

themselves "

over to plunder and robbery of the property of others (Ed.).

s3

tovto avTols «ls o~vKo(âvT£av 130) ov *ydp " this does not afford them an excuse for calumnies" .

air. tip. (2 19

II.

Uavd

tools in

still

(B.C. 11S) oiiKo4>avTr|8wp.sv,

8i.ao-iorp.oCi

Trvpvun

number of

but in

P Par

in

unfair claims

Tf|S T€ f|p.wv dvwvrjs)

falsely

LXX,

in the

is

,

NT

papyri— P Ryl

in (a) the T
this

II.

o-vKo(|>avT£tv €Trix«LpovVTwv [TtXwvwv.

(Notes, p. 56

(ii/A.D.).

Exx. of

"rob." €v

3

warns a subordinate against

rrpoepou.€vu)v

rule of the

dXXoTpia

" accuse

"be

II.

common

fairly

who were making

the

twv

is

where an

Kal

ô-tIv

BGU

5", see

For o-ukwv, "fig-

ouAaoj,

(a.d.

occurs only in

certain persons

(c.

In Col 2 8 , the only place where the verb occurs in the NT, Field (Notes, p. 195) prefers the translation "rob" to

10

ment shows us

8i

avluy coyeco.

II.

This last docu(a.d. 256) €K ttjs twv o-ukwv KaKLas. 9 also the dim. o-vKapiov Tto-o-apa K€pTvXXt.a With our "as like as two peas " cf. o-imapiwv o-airpwv. 176

an out-

rageous fashion."

OVKOjUOpsa, 0-vKdu.ivos

in

"misrepresent

prophylactic gesture implying

ovI'a

—

.

See passim o-vvX-

597

co

ctl'/u/3oi/Ao?

P Lond 259"'

cvMctfifidva),

Mt 26 65

"arrest," "seize," as in

(i)

,

al.

P Cairo Zen

:

2

op8us iirolTio-as o-vXXapiv tov (K tov ^vtottoiXiov Tap£av, "You have done rightly in arresting the steward attached to the heer-house," P Hib I. 54 20 (c. B.C. 2 45) (= l-j£ 2 p. 165) to o-ipa Si el o-vveiXTicpas irapdSos It.

59202

(B.C. 254)

OV/.l{l

10

P Oxy

II.

"

vdpevov SovXov,

Tebt

1'

II.

304

11

(a.D. 45) o-vve'XaPov tov anpaiseized the above-mentioned slave," and

2S3 I

12

(a.D. 167-8) t6v dSeXcpdv pov 'Ovvii^pis

(=ptv)

omX<(X)>ap6vTfs TpavpaTiaiuiv(= alov) eiroiT|0-av, " "seizing my brother Onnophris they wounded him (Edd.) 3 as in Lk Phil P Giss I. II 12 (2) "help," "assist," 5', 4 :

;

(a.d.

(=

iiS)

<)>£XTaTf,

Chrest.

o-vvXapPavopevds

P Oxy

I.

o-[u]vXafSdp.«vos

irapaKâXci

ere,

\ II.

o-n-ovSaiov

poi

e'v

dSeXcpe,

1064

KaXws ovv

523}

p.

Tui

iroi[T]o-]T|S,

ib.

25*

(ii/A.D.

irpd-ypaTi,

ib.

75'

(ii/A.D.)

to[v]s

crvvXaPe'o-8ai. ['AiroXXJuiviwi,

7

(iii/.v. i».)

)

and

ypdcpui croi ovv eiSuis crov to

crvvXdpr|s Tii "Airei, "so knowing your write to you that you may assist Apis" (Ed.):

iSirios

goodness I 24 al. : see exx. from medical (3) "conceive," as in Lk I writers in Hobart p. 91 f. 2uvXt|PSt)v, "in sum," "in general," occurs in P Fay 21* For o-vXXth|us see OGIS 90 17 (Rosetta stone— (a.d. 134). ,

B.C. 196) with the editor's note, also Preisigke s s.v., and for orvXXTpTTiop see

OGIS

654

NjeJXuu

(i/B.c.)

ovueyco,

dispatched him to collect them 16

(A.D.

all {s,:

rents),"

crvXXe'vu(v) Td e[K](pdpia, dx[ v p]° v travTaxdecv cruXXe£as

a.d.)

(i/ii

256)

P Flor II.

III.

127

6

TT|pw avTa els the money that

Ke'ppa

keeping for the

trial

and P Grenf

Beppuis

II.

SiKr|v,

ti>|v

I

"I am

have collected"

11

For the verb with reference to speech, a use not found 21 in the NT, see PSI IV. 368 (iii/B.c.) o-vve'Xeyov ovtuh 2 dir[d8]os to ev[vd]piov alYiuv,' and cf. ib. 3S2

w

'

<-irto*K€vdv

The 276

common

is

P

Petr II.

I'va

of

I\.

yivoio-Ktis

8ti

o-vve<.irdpe8d

0-01

subst. o-uXXoyTJ (ii/iii

is

seen

in the

astrological

xP

lw4[ TU»'

T

"for the collection of these

(sc.

I.

.

P Tebt

II.

250) o-vviPn

(b.c.

avTui

ovp poi

BGU

i.XaSeX
"

117-137) should

if

I

Tebt

II.

335

"advise,"

"counsel,"

(Claudius/Nero) koAujs

6Tro[£]iio-as

T Oxy

XI\'.

act.:

BGU

cf.

avTaii.

o-vvPovXevo-as

1762 :

(1)

IV.

amended Berichligungen,

(as

ir]oir|o-dpevos

fruits)."

found with the meaning I. 82' (b.c. 115),

P Tebt

19

11

cf.

(ii/iii A.D.) the pass, in

a-Tpa-rfvo-acrBat,

avTii irepl tovtwv 118 3 (late iii/A.D.)

Ijva ib.

p.

8

1097 9;) ov

I.

tov dîoXovwTaTov 'Appuviuvos. o-vpPovXev8t'vTes iiro P Petr II. 13 (6) 13 (B.C. 25S-3) (as amended III. (2) mid. :

no)

p.

dv o-[v]vPovX«vo-ap«'vun

lis

"as

it

appear to you after you have considered the matter," OGIS 441" (B.C. Si) AevKios f SvXXas 'ETra
8iKT]aTup o-v7kXt|twi o-v[vcPovX(vo-oto irpd r|p«p»v see Herwerden Lex. s.v.

ovfifiovhov. This rare wcrd is

232)

BGU

:

1

is

well

illus-

21-138) where the presiding

.

.

.

2SS 11 (a.d. 138-161) K[a]8T|p€'ywy iv o-vppovXtij. iv II. 511115 (written c. A.D. 200) i]v trvp-

I.

irpai[Ta)p£u),

....

eKa8io-«v, — late ii/A.D.) iv

Similarly €irl

Ac 25",

council," as in

and

described as dvao-[Ta]s tts [o-]vp[PovXiov K[al Archiv v. (as restored by Wilcken cf. also Ac 26 30 . Other instances of the word are

o-Ke\pdp[evos

T
"

by PTebtjII. 2S6 l5 (A.D.

judge p.

=

<•£],

we may cite

and P Ryl

tov

Syll 316

=

o~vvPovXCo[v,

II.

75

29

(judicial pro-

Tui o-vppovXi'ui tinty. (

=

3

6S4)

32S coram

(=

(Rom

II

ib.

3

11

(ii/B.C.)

74l)

consilio,

s

ptTa toO

(after B.C. 88)

and

ib.

334

P Pen

II.

,

is

IV.

tA Ka8r|KovTa

ai'll/SovAEVa),

•n-a[p]dv[To]s (o-)vvPovXCov,

ovA/.oyi'Cojuai, in such passages as

KaTa<|>8ap7Jvai

o-vpPa£vei

.

(=a 747 )».»«i.

(b.c

73).

avfiPovloq, "counsellor," "adviser"

"reason together" (Lk 20 5 ),

oiv

Poi^craC poi

(mid. iii/A.D.) tKtt ovkovv o-vpPc'P[t)K€, "there therefore it happened," and P Oxy VII. 1065 5 (iii/A.D.) 8id to. In it. I. 52 11 (a.D. 325) we have a 0-vp.pdvTa p.01. report regarding a daughter who had been injured ix tov o-vp.pdvTos irTupaTos ttjs oUias avTov, "by the fall of his (her father's) house which had occurred" (Edd.).

13 (6)

"compute"

27

o-ov

tpuXaKi]!.

vvv s

"happen":

pass,"

— a.d.

.

irpiiipay

Kal aTrioXeiav "after col" lecting a fortune he will spend and lose it (Edd.), and P Cairo Preis 4 12 (a.d. 320) upos tovtwv Tfjv <™XXoyt|v,

e£u)Siacrpdv

ttjl

257-6)

Hamb

to

1060 23 (time of Augustus) rjpds SJ crvpPaivei 6 avTiiv 8iop8ovo-8ai, P Oxy I. 105 (Will edv 8e crvpp-fi dSid8eTov TeXevTfjo-ai, happen to die with this will unchanged," P

ceedings

a.d.) o-uvXo-y^v avTiiv [TroiT|o-]«TaL

ev

("be engaged") ep

evoxXr|6TJvai.

PovXcfai tt|v

tov ttXolov.

32

Kal

come

Se'opai ovv

(iii/B.C.)

(b.c.

p

dcrxtnjpoveiv,

"

s

poi

1

340

=

events

19 (2)

o-vvPt)i

p.T|

PSI

trated

77 (iii/iv a.d.) (= Selections, p. 120) o-[u]vXe'£avTes b>a d\tv Kal oOtws dire'o-TT|Te, " having collected all that he had you then went off."

(iii/B.c.)

Sdveov

—

.

I'va

o-to-vXXr,xa (for

Se

n

shall

ib.

Xovo-wpeBa" x«>-p
and Syll 510

4,),

p.

297)
—

o-vp.pov[X«]vo-T)s

"bring together," "collect": P Oxy IV. 743 31 (b.c 2) vvv eirenreTropcpa avTov iravTa crvvXe'|ai, "now I have

356

(=11.

90-5)

OVfifiaiVCO

Fachwbrter

crvvX^-rrTopi âpto-TTJpLa.

to.

(a.d.

(after B.C.

See passim crwP

'ApT«(jti'8a>pov.

intent,

13

"if yon have arrested the slave, deliver

Semphtheus," P Kyi II. 145 (a.D. 38) o-wXapiiv " "having caught Artemidorus with hostile

to

3 6 4)

Kal t^|v Tian[o-iv.

,

[[ail™]] 2«|icp8«I,

him

3

(=

u

(B.C.

25S-253)

3»

vt'-ypao>a St eroi

LXX)

:

[o-vp]povXdv o-t els to irpd-ypa Xaptiv, where the writer asks advice regarding a building contract. In a v/a.d. school-book PSI I. I9 8ff .

.

.

-

the questions are

put— Tis

o-rpaTT|Yds

;

"EKTaip.

Tivts

o-vp,-

598 ^vfiecou

(TV(A(pC0Ve60

The

'

IloXvSdpas Kal Af^l^vup, and in a sepulchral Alexandria Prtisigkt 1990 (a.d. 319) a certain Antoninus is addressed o-vvKOTuaTa o-vvPovXt d-vaBe. (SovXoi

;

Zvjiied)V. This name

in T Amh Namenbuch s.v.

found

is

also

II.

I52

11

-"

(v/vi A.D.)

see

:

Deissmann {BS,

p. 316) Preisigke 11 in Ac 15 may suggests that the use of Supeuiv (for 2(.pwv) be due to the solemn character of James's speech.

avfx/u

—

for

is

expedient," o-uv
specially

"yap

....

an advantage that it should be (speech of an advocate ii/A.D.)

it is

—

F'or the participle, as in

ov/:i{iC(o,

"share the form of" is

[cr]Kafjvat,

is

(a.d. 99)

41 dug," P Oxy 111. 47 1 " it is best o-vv(pe'[p£L toCJwv TotiXaTTo[v pbv]ov 6poXo"y€iv, to acknowledge only the lesser fault" (F.dd.), P Ryl II. " 11 it is 244 (iii/A.D.) ov o-up.(*j€'pei d-yopdo-ai, inexpedient to sl buy," P Oxy I. I2i (iii/A.D.) oimos Troir|o-ov, Kal o-vvipepet, and ib. IX. 1220 19 (iii/A.D.) tovto o-vv
(see s.v. poptpf)), and hence "share 10 and ecclesiastical in Phil 3

found only

,

,

to o-upv vp.lv o-up
440

the experience of,"

"

avTbv

"it

o-upcpEpei,

P Fay 112"

e.g.

use to prevent their perishing of neglect (Ed.). Ac 20 20 Heb 12 10 cf. PSI IV.

—

See passim o-uvp

impers.

common,

at

inscr.

15

(iii/B.C.) Trpbs

"

suffer

damage

(Edd.).

writers.

—

av/u^c See passim

avucf>opoQ. For to o-vpopov used as a subst. = "profit," "advant35 io 33 cf. P 25 age," as in 1 Cor 7 Oxy XIV. 1676 (iii/A.D.) " to o-vv(pop6v 0-01. Troiet, " do what suits you F'or (Edd.).

o-uvir —

OV{l7Ta9)']S, "sharing the experiences" of others

456

68

tov)

27-11)

(r.c.

of

(time

Pet 3 8 )

(1

:

cf.

OGIS

Trpoo-evT]veyp<:'vT|S auTf)s {sc. ttjs otjykXt|-

TrdXei oTjp.Tra8«crTaTa.

ttj

Augustus)

,

,

tt|

twv

For the subst.

cf.

ib.

47Cr

4

In

o-WTra[8cta.

'EXXfjvwv

Epicurus crupTrdBtia has often the general meaning "correspondence," e.g. Ep. I. 48, 50 (ed. Bailey). Exi[j.Tra8T|8TJvai. is one of the numerous list of passive aorists which are found Byzantine chronicles, though not in Attic Greek Psaltes Gr. p. 226.

in the

:

see

P Oxy VIII. II2I 15 (a.d. 295) lis fpoij irepl "while I was occupied with my oiio-r|s, trouble" (Ed.), and Bacchyl. XIII. 3 f. crvpcpopd 8' tcr8Xdv o-vp
tt)v

o-upopdv

t

dpaXSiivei pVpvTXaTos poXovo-a, "fortune can worth, if she comes fraught with suffering" (Jebb).

crush

OVft(f>v).ET)]Z, "

fellow-countryman." For the force of this word, which found only in I Thess 2 1 *, cf. Milligan Thess. ad I. and Intr. Rutherford liii. 255 f. illustrates the p. p.

is

NP

frequency of similar compounds in late Greek.

ov/.mooiov,

"a banquet," e.g. Preisigke orig. "a drinking party," II06 5 (Ptol.) 01 o-vvn-oo-tov •yeud|j.evoi
:

-

(isiKpoi'

112S 14

:

" the small dining-room," P Oxy VIII. (a.d. 173), the lease at a rent of 20 drachmae per of a dining-room and the store-chamber within it crvpTroo-iov,

—

annum

19

cvtos avTou Kt'XXav, ib. I. j6 Kal KovnSva, and ib. VIII. II59 26 to TuXdpiov t[o] TraXaibv to kv tu> (late iii/A.D.) 'ivtyKov o-vaTroo-iu) dvio, "bring the old cushion that is up in the " dining-room (lid.). In P Flor I. 5' (a.d. 244-5) o-vpirbo-iov o-uuTrdo-iov iiTTcpuiov, appears to be used as an adj.

to o-upTrdo-iov Kal

Mk

In the

tt)v

179) o-upTrdo-iov

(a.D.

"

6 39

"

companies

of diners

:

word

extended to the construction can no longer

o-u(iTrdo-ia o-vpTrbo-i.a the

be regarded as Hebraistic, see Proleg.

o~uv4»

the subst. o-upcpvo-is see Kaibel 502 25 (iii/iv a.d.) pvo-iv Beiiv The verb o-vpvw occurs in pot 8otw Kal 0-uvcpuo-i.v.

Tts

Fr. S 8 .

P Ryl II.427 oi>jU(f>a>vea>,

with,"

(=

"agree

together":

P

Lond

III. p. 104) o-WTre
1166*

P Oxy

II.

—

>

—

o-]vvcpcpopevwv

/A.D.).

from rushes,

Ka[T]d [to] o-v[p](j>wvT|8€'vTa tpol Ka[l] " in accordance with what was agreed upon AvT[L]
trans,

of marriage

together,

for, free

260 7 (a.d. 59)

use "bring together," as in Ac 19 18 into the intrans. sense "come together," as passes

its

"planted, well cared

Trdo-T|s,

and weeds of all kinds" (Edd.), and ib. XIV. 1631 31 (a.D. 2S0) tq pio-8ovp£va o-up.(j>uTa, "the land leased to us For aupcpvTos in Rom 6 5 = "grown under cultivation." "united with," cf. Field Notes, p. 155, and for along with," grass

"agree

avf((f>epco.

o-\ip6pu)

8t£o-T|s

(a.D. 42)

See passim

e.g.

planted and flourishing," P Oxy IV. 729" (a.d. 137) o-uv<)>uto Kal tTTtpcpeX-npeva Kal Ka8apd dird t€ Bpvov Kal poTavTjs Kal

p. 97.

—

From

BGU

is

•

OVjLl

"cultivated," "planted": cf. P Grenf II. 2S' (B.C. 103) IV. 1120 36 (B.C. 5) ra pcpiSa dp.TT€Xu>(vos) o-uv(pvTov, " the land leased Kal tv8rjvovvTa, pepio-8a>pe'va o-vp
may

,

union

in

P Oxy

III.

496

"

10

(a.D.

127)

when they come piv v-yeta, 11 (early they enjoy health," and so ib. 497 8'

aiiTciv

tir\

i/A.D.) d PtXTeiov €o-tiv 4>avtav tov (question to the oracle pov Kal tt)v -yvvalKa avTov pr) o-\ip4>tovf|o-at vvv Tii

vid(v)

a(vTov) dXXd dvTiXt'-yeiv, "is it better for my son Phanias and his wife not to agree now with his lather, but to-

TraTpl

oppose Trepl

s3

him?"

rjpiiv,

(ii/A.D.) pf) ayuvla St (Ed.), ib. III. 530 ouBJv -yap
4>u)vovpcv dXXfjXois,

"do

not be anxious about us, for there

aw

599
nothing the matter with us and we are at harmony with each other" (Edd.), ib. I. 133 s5 (a.d. 550) o-vpu)vi " we agree to all T)(iiv irdvTa Ta eyc-ypapp^va) ws irpoKirai, is

that

herein contained, as

is

(=

Syll 540

3

972)

s6

"

above written

it is

(Edd.),

ovfiyn]cj){£a).

For

Xovs 8oKipa>S.

The verb

used with reference to price, as

is

P Oxy XIV. 1672 17

such passages as

in

Mt 20 13

(a.d. 37-41)

,

in

o

at the rate of 32

.

.

drachmae"

(Edd.),

il>.

IV.

728"

"

and

o-vp^wvoOvTas irpbs o\Xt|-

(B.C. 175-2)

"

as stated by mutual consent (Edd.), and P Oxy XII. 1473 28 (a.d. 201). The corr. adv. omp^xivws occurs in P Oxy VII. 1032 1 * (a.d. 162). pivcrav,

(a.d. 142)

For the

-

This "aristocrat"

"maid

the

NT, having c.

ptTd

gen.

among

For "agreement," occurs in the NT only in 2 Cor P Flor III. 379' (ii/A.D.) in connexion with 6 15 .

o-vpiivnpa see

the settling of accounts.

by Philipps Barry 'in

JBL

xxvii. part

ii.

(cf. also xxiii. part ii. (1908), p. 99 (1904), p. 180 ff.), with the result that both in Dan 3 5 and Lk is 25 it is pronounced to be the name of a musical instrument, perhaps a ft",

1

(B.C.

13

.

P

=

virip tovi'a$

"a company

of musicians,"

6

Flor

II. 74 (a.d. 181) opcXo-yw irgpeiXT|<}>wvias irdcr^s pouonKwv t< Kal &XXa>v . iv Tjj irpoKjipevr) Kup.T), and P Oxy X. viroup-yovvrafs]

pcB'

f|S

.

1275 kuv,

9

(iii/A.D.) o irpoco-Tws cnjp4>u)v£as

cf.

-

also found in a sense apparently

is

Greek

classical 20

povo-i-

frir

<5
ptTa tov

=

"

"

in

agreement

unknown

such passages as P

Oxy

96) vtrip 8iaXv(rtuis Kal o-vp<$>wvlas tr^pl

(a.d.

epoO

tu>

.

.

.

'ATp^j,

P Rein 44 15

rnrip o-upcpwvias tt)s

until

come"

I

€L'koo-i

i.e.

6
wife

p. 214)

SiaKoo-Cqs,

48* (a.d.

Gen

I.

76

(iii/iv

A.D.) ov o-oiv€'8eTo

and P Oxy VI. 914 9 (a.d. 486) KaTa Ta p€Ta£v [o-vp(p]wva, "according to the agreement between us." Cf. Syll 653 (= 3 736) 100 (B.C. 92) oraBpois Kal pcTpots o-vpuivois ttotI rd Sapdo~ia. For the phrase ix o-vpiivov virT]-yd(/

tniviitTo)

irvvi)i«va,

,

Part

(iv/A.D.

)

91

to«s
AiSvpT] trvv Tats d[8eXaus.

322) o-u]piii/ou a contract agreeing with another contract

already drawn up, P

I.

18

(ii/A.D.)

The

(2)

engaged

0-01

irdvTas

letter

P Oxy

(early iv/A.D.) Kvpcia pov dScXcfj^ 'ATtcvaTtC-n

preposition

in the

is

also

same work or

further

office

to

applied — P Oxy 242" II.

those (a.d.

BGU

77) 'ApBoiivis 'ApBoiofvios) Kal oi o-vv atn-ii Up«l(s), IV. 102S 19 (ii/A.D.) Nivvu Kal toIs o-uv aviTii T|XoKdir(oit)

("nail-smiths") Teip^v

To-xvp£wv I.

36

10

(a.d.

'

°-'Tr€0

"X

t)[X]o)v,

'A
EaTapovTos 8
18

P Flor

and children," P Lond 343" (a.d. 188) o-iiv tWpois tirl Xd'yov Spaxpds

my

(=11.

Il€Kvo-ios

I.

Tco-o-dpwv,

[summa summarum)

I.

avjU(f>covog,

16S) «voik£o\>

393* (a.d.

oniv -iravTl Xd*yu*

along with

P Gen

P Flor

komogrammateis

II.

o[ttws 8vvt]6w iv tt| 1]8l
tuv

the agreement concerning the unirrigated land."

cf.

BGU

(Edd.),

XIV. 1774

\pdvov Tfjs Y«vop€vr)s p«Ta£v auToO 9 II. 420 (iii/A.D.) (Spaxpds) kt) " dppX">(= ou), 28 drachmae for

Kwprjs

2

to

(a.d. 104)

ttjs

(Edd.), ii. 20 (B.C. 113) ireirdpcp<(a>pe[v] 'Apdx8n.v
21

ttjs o-upa>v£as

-ypdppaTos,

tui

in company with Horus the komarch and Patanis, the embankment works near the village "

and the address of the Christian

Kal 'I
"agreeing":

it

d8eX4>ovs,

.

2up4>u)v£a

IO4

auX^Twv Kal

12 24

compared

comparatively rare in did in Attic Greek, to

is

.

.

dpyuptov 8paxpwv

word

o-iipv|/T|[f>os

was inspecting,

I

fragment of an account, including an entry cf.

WSrterb.) recalls

(

Xoyio-T^s

114) (oS
tov iravTis Kar ptos

for the

tcSitov

Spaxpds

Kwpapxun [Kat] Ttvwv tuv irpco-puTc'pwv tuv [yjtwp'ywv, " we came to meet him together with the 'komarch of the village and some of the elders of the cultivators" (Edd.),

For the more general sense of "music," — "symphony," cf. P Lond 968 (iii/A.D.) ( III. p. xlix) the "bagpipe."

*

—

"as

fully discussed

1

(1) For its general meaning "with," either "along with" or "in addition to, "we may note P Tebt I. 43"

ib.

ovfuftcovla

Tup.irdv
102 s 'irtpov

the prepositions as

given place, as

19

Blass Gr. p. 132).

(cf.

Kal IlaTdvi

and

o

o

work "

of all

p.

Ac

114-115

oruv€YpT]
adj. Preisigke

I

with iv the

vi.

only in

of a.d.

(B.C. IlS) Trap«'yevr|8r]p€v tls dirdvTT|a-tv trvv

ovfifa&vrjoig,

is

Archiv

dvoiKoSopTjv

V. 452 23 (iv/A. ii. ) ov8' avTuv Tai? clpwvCais "yivcTai.

received from

(

€Ls t^|v

Tpi[o-]xiX«£as KTA

PS

London papyrus

Bell in

I.

toO

NT

found in the

is

a

cf.

up,"

edited by II. îriTr|8«iov

*o-\ov irapd troO rds cruv7r€wv7]p€vas ii-rrip Tipfjs \dpTou " I have dpYvpi[o]i) Spaxpds 8iaKO
you the 276 drachmae which were agreed upon for the price of the hay" (Edd.), and BGU II. 5 416 (a.d. 150) dir^xw tt)v o-uv-ircirtovTipievT) (/. o-uvire^wvTi= 3 535)° (B.C. 217-6) Ta cI'koo-i y.(VT]v) Tiprjv, and Syll 241 TaXavTa id o-uvcfjwvrjBivTa inrsp tujv alxpaXwTujv.

which

this verb,

= "reckon

K€ vaL 1ra pA o"oi) l

T

Kal 01

170) Upe'ws

(=

III.

ii.

o-iv

Chrest.

697

avTii I.

cT€pois

s

(a.d.

140)

iiriTT](pT|TaQ, p.

U2)

i€p6v[a-]t

irapa Upoii

8

Oxy I. 91 (a.d. 187) opoXoyi 8id 'HXioSuipou Kal twv
C7TlTT)pT|T«V.

For the thought of the assistance or the will of God, we may cite the recurring
deo volenti,

"

so by the grace of the gods we shall win him over(?)", and verso** oriv Tois Beois o"x«86v ?o-Tai 6 SiaXoyos Jus

ii.

Tf]s

will

X tov ITaxuv,

"by the grace of the gods the audit take place about Pachon 30 " (Edd.), P Gen I. 46 11

VII. 77

600

avvaya) (A. P.

345)

0ew

cr]vv

anil

4iroKaTao-TT|o-o),

K[apirw]v Tf)s o-vv

new crop

«s dv 8vvrj0[w] cr[oi] [«]"yYvas P Amir II. 150 s8 (a.d. 592) ck viav .

0€<*>

.

"from

8u)8ckcltt]S tiTtv€p.T]cr€ws,

persecution, but to the transport of a mummy for burial, see Crdnert, Raccolta Lumbroso, p. 515(1".

The

preposition occasionally passes into what is almost an instrumental sense, as in P Par 12 17 (B.C. 157) oriv See also tois 8«ois Kal T-jj crfj Tu^n. €K Oavd-rou cr«cru)p.ai.

P Tebt

20 5 (B.C. 113) x.apt€t crvv crol avTov elo-avaviuv, will do me a favour by personally introducing him"

"you (Edd.)

I.

(cf.

2vv

(4)

magic

1

Cor 15 10 ). fellowship with," as a technical term in 2999 appears in such passages as P Par 574

ritual,

all

their full value, rather than that he "gathered " to lake with him. together For the meaning "hospitably receive," "entertain," as

Mt

in

25

s6

Ac

,

II

26

OGIS

cf.

130

PacriXicrraL,

Hort Ecelesia,

(cf.

LXX

several places in the 5

(with

and

61),

p.

t6v oIkov or ihe

€1$

146-116) 01 o-vvaYOVTts iv Srrrci

(B.C.

where Dittenberger takes the verb

in

like), .

.

.

transitively,

and thinks the reference is lo a club gathering or festal meal. He compares Athenaeus VIII. p. 365c ?Xe-yov Si crvvdvuv Kal to crvu-n-ocriov,

u-€T

dXXr|Xwv

Kal crvvaYwyiov to

iriv€iv

and Tbeophrast. Charact. 30 [=

xxvi. 36, ed.

Jebb) o-vva-ydvTwv Trap' avTtii, "a club dinner at his house." See also Kennedy Sources, p. 128, and Menander Selections ad 'EirtTpeir. 195.

Other exx. of the verb are P Alex 4 8 (iii/B.C.) kowski 2 p. 51) £ti 8£ Kal vvv, €l prj ttjv p.T|Kwva ,

=

(

Wit-

crvvd£€i$,

7 ere dvOpwirwv u.^| u>cpeiXT|crT|i., P Eleph S (iii/B.C.) tcV crvvavducvov as to Upbv dpvvptov, P Tebt II. 389 15 (a.d. 141) o-]yv Tats crvva^yofic'vaLS tokov avT
ovScls

= "in

A.D. 300)

(i.

and realized

Ihe

"

D.V., coming twelfth indiction (Edd.). For a Christian ex. of the phrase see the well-known letter 16 .if Psennsiris, P Grenf II. 73 (late iii/A.D.) (= Selections, iiTav iXOi] crvv 0eu>, "when he arrives by the help p. 118) For the rival theory that this letter refers not to of God." the banishment of a Christian woman during the great of the,

avvaycoyrj

crvv

Xap.pdvu>

Kal

Tv\n,

d"ya9f|

d-yaOiu

K[o]cri'ais

" with the

€1'kocti,

interest accruing

upon

420

it,

Acupovi, and the cursing leaden tablet of iii/B.C. CIA crvv 6' Append. (= IG III. iii.) 10S St]o-u iyu kc(vt|v both ciled by Deissmann 'Ei
drachmae" (Edd.), P Oxy XIV. 1701 18

LAE-,

17 oi the vulgar aor. crvvd£ai [The originality in Lk 3 " " has been discussed so (N 1 ) as an element traceable to by

.

—

.

pp. 255, 303.

NT

For the

Xpicmi we must

formula crvv

Deissmann, who

to

.

in

his

again refer Die neutestament-

monograph

Formel "in Christo Jesu" (Marburg, 1892) has " shown that crvv XpicrTui nearly always means the fellowliche

ship

of the

uiv

tj

His coming." In this connexion he adduces elsewhere (see 1 3 a striking parallel to Phil I 23 in a p. 303 n. ) from Alexandria, probably of the Imperial period, where a deceased person is addressed in the words tlixoaai " I would that I were soon Kd"yw iv Ta\v crvv crol clvai,

graffito

in fellowship with thee." gen. (5) For crvv c.

Ostr

cf.

240

5

159)

crvv

in

avvaycoyrj. (1) For crvvaYoiyrj

f.

,

in

For the pleonastic Kal afier utTa in Phil 4 (cf. Deissmann BS p. 265 f.) we can now compare crvv Ka£ in PAS iii. 612 (Phrygia Imperial) crvv Kal tu dvSpl avTfjs

—

JBL

in

its

dv

tj]

—

crvvajywy^v tov Xoittov book catalogue from (a

€LS ttjv

155

s

P Oxy II. 285'* purchase, dXXas Spaxuds T^crcrapts

where crvva-ywv 1 or corporation, and Syll 653

e.g.

A.D.

(c.

50)

SieVicriv

at

. koti uf|va ce|, p.T|viiv at crvvavdutvai (8paxp-al) k5, "he also exfrom me four more drachmae, and two drachmae .

.

Sijo,

" total, 24 drachmae to 296° (a. 123) o-vva-y[d]u.ivov Tf)s (Edd ), P Tebt "the total amount of the increase irp[o]cr0TiKr|S dvtXr|cp9r|,

each month during six months

.

.

.

:

I).

I.

55

11

(a.d.

283) where

payment of 4000 drachmae as the

total

two

amount

of wages due to them in connexion with the construction of a street Td crvva-ydu-tva tcov p.io-9u!v tov oXov ip-yov.

—

Lk

304

— Memphis beg. :

cf.

5

(iii/B.C.)

Chrest.

KpoTwvos),

crvva-ywyaC

4-mcrTo[X(u>v)]

I.

I.

iii/A.D.)

Cic.

mearum epistularum nulla est o-vvavtoYTJ. Of persons. The use of crvva'yuj'yTJ in the

synonymous with CKKX^crta,

It

(s<

.

ad

Att.

xvi. 5. 5

" bring or gather together." The verb is frequently used of the total amount, the full sum, received by sale or by

joiners ask for

.

.

crvva-ywyT) tov ctltov [-ye'v^Tai, Chrest.

(b)

P Oxy

.

" " " Hence, more generally, a collecting," a gathering of things P Cairo Zen II. 59173 s9 (B.C. 255 or 254) «s

(2)

denote an

II.

"a drawing

of

.

2wK[pa]TiKwv

xxvii. (1908), p. 143).

sense

literal

crvvavwyrjv els ir/|X €l s 7, i.e. "converging for a distance also 21 '*-. of three cubits" (Edd.)

avvdyco,

or

vii.

together" cf. the description of the awning of a boat in P Cairo Zen I. 59054 6 (B.C. 257) irpvuyr|TiK^ fy "?"^

(6)

was received,"

(A.D. 211)

Problem.]

(a) 3

torted

10

p. 413 and Cambridge connexion with the Synoptic

VII.

E.\p

Biblical Essays, p. 485

p. 209)

crvv uicrBov 6Xov.

8pax[xds

9S

Q

H. Moulton

J.

:

(A.D.

M-nvocptXov, and P Lond 113. 4" (a.d. 595) (=1.

by Hatch,

I.

crvvaYOu-evn. tiu.t| iv dp-yvpiui £[u.e]ivcv.

with Christ after their death or after

faithful

LAE

(cited

BGU

o-vva\8e'vTas Spaxpt-atovs tokous,

(iii/A.D.) tovs] 8i

would seem, therefore, by o-vva-yavuiv irdvTa in 13 we must understand with Field (Arotes, p. 68) that 15 that

the prodigal converted his goods into money, sold

all

oft'

from the

"assembly"

for

religious purposes,

to

is prepared for by such passages C/C7II. 2448 (Will of Epiktela iii/ii B.C.), ls used of the "assembling" of the 0£acros

—

inscrr. as ]

LXX

practically

(=

3

736)

49

(Andania decree

—

B.C. 92) €v Tat TrpwTat crvvvduwi crvva"yu)vdi twv crvWSpwv, where the reference is to the senate of Andania. Both

See also the passages are cited by Hicks CR i. p. 43. Ptolemaic inscr. of probably B.C. 112 reproduced by Strack (Archiv

iii.

p.

129) which begins

t-rrl

crvva-ywy^s tt}s

*y

evil-

dvw

'AiroXXfioJvtciwL tov iroXtTevpaTos Kal twv dirb ttjs ttoXcws TSovpaiwv, where the crvva'yw'yTJ is composed of to iroXtTcvpa along with ol dirb ttjs irdXews 6efcrr|s

ev tiol

TSovu-aloi.,

BGU

crvvavwytis kv Tti

XX.

1137

2

6) îrl tt\s Y?[ VT|]^ 6l
(B.C.

HapaTopwi

avTOKpaTopos KaCcrapos i\s o-vva[Yu>Y€vs] Kal irpoo-TdTr|S LTptpos, an important document as expressly connecting a

601

avuaya>uiô/j.at

avuaXLô/xai

club or association,
i-ws

twv 'IouSaiwv

p. 160) cf.

of interest as showing not only the existence of a Jewish colony at Oxyrhynchus, but the action is

of the synagogue in the manumission of certain Jews referred to in the document.

In a similar Jewish deed of enfranchisement from Kertch of date a.d. 81,

CIG

211411b, reference

II.

made

is

to the

18 vvv joint-guardianship of the synagogue, [îriTpoTr^ ttjs TouSauuv. In citing the inscr. Hicks (CR Yi}s

™v

notes that "the manumitted slave

i.

p. 4)

to

one obligation, that of diligent attendance

is

pledged only

at the

synagogue

11 irayrbs Xd-yo(u) o-\ivr]p(Uvo(v), and P Flor III. 372 (iii/A.D.) Ou)8 travTOS Xd-yo[u ja-uvt]ppe'vou d£Xw[ .

For the mid. which

the inscr. a-uvatywy?! °Epp[a(o)V discovered at Corinth see s.v. 'Eppaios, and note further the occurrence of the

" 2 denote a "place of worship (cf. Jas 2 ) in an inscr. dated A.D. 31S-319, which was discovered at Lebaba near to

Damascus and

published

by

Inscriptions grecques et /alines 2uv(vya)Y?|

Le Bas and Waddington

iii.

MapKiuvierniv

No. 2558

—

classical in spirit" (Proles;.

11.

38) SoKii -yap 0-waipdp.evos;

2T (Edd.), P Oxy I. tij (ii/A.D.) Sti fSumas avTcii 8f|Xwo-dv uot IVa o-uvdpuuai avTiii Xdvov, "let me know what you have given him that I may settle accounts with him" (Edd.),

and

id.

XIV. 1669 15

K
"the meeting-house of the Marcionists, in the village of Lebaba, of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Erected by

—

the forethought of Paul a presbyter In the year 630 " 3 62 the Seleucid era) : cf. Schiirer ii. p. 443 n. (=

(i.e.

of

HJP II.

69), Harnack Mission and Expansion* p. 123 Intr. i. p. 94 f. See also s.v. irpoo-«u)(TJ.

f.

,

and

twv

(iii/A.D.) i[va toii]s Xd-yovs

we may make up

dpwv

the accounts

1

(B.C.

13-2) airo

8

0-uvaXXa-yfp.dTwv auTa>]t oiivT|pp.€vwv, and ib. 3I (b.c. 109), and IV. 47S 9 (iii/A.D.) ( = Chrest. I. p. 564), a father's letter of congratulation to his son on his marriage, 8-rrws

BGU

Yfvduevoi. Trap' iuiv 0-vvdpiop.ev SnrXfjv e[l]XaTr£vr|V (" ban-

quet ") TtOaXuiav.

For the

—

p.

(a.

"

subst. o-vvapo-is, hitherto attested only in Byz. 5

Ostr I135 (A.D. 214) d\pi Xoyou o-wdpo-tws, 101 4 (early iii/A.D.) «k o-vvdpo-ews Xd^wv, and for 5 "' crvvatpefia, "summary," see P Teht II. 340 (A.D. 206), and cf. VII. 1613 B«- " (A.D. 69-70), 1626 2 (iii/A.D.). writers,

Acpdptov toO K(vpto)u Kal (ro)Tfjpos 'Irâ-ov) Xprja'ToG tov \\ £rou$, n-povoCafi) IlavXov •n-pto-pûTcpov)

Zahn

"more

Other exx. of the verb are P Rein S'

On

it.

is

22q 15

II.

I Xo^dptov, expect to make up an account with " 6 (Edd.), P Fay 109 (early i/A.D.) on a-vvfjppai. X070V you tu> iraTpi, "for I have settled accounts with his (?) father"

irpbs

worship."

word

P Kyi

P

Amh

cf.

II.

BGU

OVValXf-ldklOTOQ, one of Paul's numerous compounds in o-uvcf. Deissmann Paul1 p. 240 f. Properly the word denotes "a fellow-prisoner of war," and in its Pauline occurrences can :

,

hardly be confined to the thought of spiritual captivity Abbott ICC ad Col 4 10

:

cf.

.

avvaycaviôfjuu, "strive together with

"

s0

a

18

(Rom 15 ) Syll 193 (= 367) 290-289) truvavu)vi^6[pevos tt)l tow 8tju]ov o-wrr|p(.at, id. 2S6 (= 3 6o6) 7 \B.C. 190) o-wa.Ywvi.crdp.cvoi tt)v tv 2 AtiSCai p.d\Tjv, and OG/S 2So (e. B.C. 228) 01 o-wa-ywvi:

(B.C.

.

.

Tas irpos Toiis r[aX]aTas Kal *Avt£o\ov fia-âs For the subst. see F Oxy XIV. 1676 36 XapLo-[T]rjpia. " o v 0-dp.tvoi

(iii/A.I).

)

Ai]ovvo-ios

Dionysius my IV. 1074 1 (A.D. 275) tois toutujv

BGU

fellow-worker." and

'

report

"assemble."

This verb,

which

is

Ac 12 12 19 25 in the NT, occurs in a military P Oxy X. 1253 5 (iv/A.D.) o-vvqBpuKe'vai tovs t€ tol ,

,

Kotvd SiotKoOvfras] irpwTovs [a]eTa
,

i

along with him to the house alluded to." An interesting use of the verbis found in P Petr II. 13 (18A) 16 (b.c. 258-253) Trcpl] Si toO Kupw6f)vai Ta ip"ya •ypdxl'ov Nt'w[v]t? on;[va]KO-

Grimm-Thayer this verb with Xdyov in the " make a sense of "settle accounts," reckoning with," as in " not found in Grk. 19 its NT occurrences (Mt iS 23 '-, 25 ), is auth." But numerous exx. can now be furnished from the 1 '* A.D. 78-79) (accounts papyri, e.g. P Lond 131 recto According

to

—

(=

I. p.

175) <™]va£pwv p.«Ta 'ETrip,dxo(u 19

tov Xdyov,

BGU

Ta n,8r| irpd\r|â TrpbXT|uua) ("what has already been advanced "1 des a\pr|s a\pis) dv III.

775

(ii/A.D.)

(.'.

(.'.

vt'vofis

«ki Kal o-wdpuifiiv X070V,

I'SI VII. 801 3 (ii/A.D.

?)

but as regards ?

to

keep

OVVafaXojiial. We can cite no ex. of this rare verb from our sources, but reference should be made to Professor H. J. Cadbury's

JBL

xlv. (1926), p. 310 ff., where he sets aside both the ordinary interpretations of the verb in Ac 1*

careful study in

(transitive

avvaipco.

"

Neon

eye on the works."

— o-vvaXC£w,

(Edd.).

51

=

his

avvadpoiCo), "gather together,"

Mk

as in 14 , cf. the fragmentary P Petr II. 4 (2) ( p. [7]) o-uvaKoXoufltiTw 8« and P Tebt I. 39 11 (B.C. 114) tis irapd 0-0O tS)i op.[ o"W€(= a)KoXou6eiv ini t^jv o*Ti p.atvop.«vr|v oiKiav, "to go

Xov8eIv tois ^'p70is, where the editor renders the audit (sanction) of the work, write to

cruva'ywvKrTats \atp€iv.

confined to

ovraKo?.ov6eo). For the meaning "follow along with,"

"eat

or

with,"

intransitive),

and o-v-vaXi£ouai, "gather" and regards o-uvaXiT,du«vos as

simply another spelling for o-uvavXi£dp,evos, with the consequent meaning "live with" in the sense of spending the Such an orthographic change of a for av is, night together. as he shows,

from

such

common passages

TiP«p£ou Kpa-rtov {—Selections,

p.

in the Koivrj,

as

BGU

(= KXauSiov), 40)

pX^rrt

and may be

(a.d. 41-42) 713 IV. 1079 25 (a.D. 41)

ib.

o-a-rbv

illustrated

42

III.

(=

o-«avTbv) airo

twv

Tou8auav, and P Lond 1912" (letter of Claudius to the see also Moulton Alexandrines A.D. 41) airoXdovTas This would seem, on the Proleg. p. 47 and Gr. ii. p. 87.

—

:

G02

(TwaWacrcrw

avvaTvayoy

whole, to be the best solution of this crux inlerpreium, but reference may also be made to Field Notes, p. nof.

avvavraoj, (1) "meet

where

,

'

,

NT

"reconcile," found in the 7

26

them

The

crvvT|\Xao-o-tv at one again"

avTovs

(AV, RV)

following are exx. of the

u-ivti

Tu»v

t|

only in the conative impf.

Oxy

Field Notes,

(cf.

p.

verb— BGU IV. 1120 53

Kapirwv (ruvd\\a£is

(Uvot o-vvaXXd|wo-t, P

"would have

€is iipi\vr\v,

.

.

-

127) to. tov of the contracting

10

(a. I).

o-[vva]XXao-o-dvTwv dvbuaTa, "the names viii 36 (A.D. 186) iva ol o-vvaXXdcro-ovTes parties," zb. 237

.

.

.

For the subst. o-vvdXXaf;is see P Fay II 22 B.C. (c. [. 115) KaTavwTi£du.cvos j[b] ]us fc'x ov Ka ^ T °-S " o-vvaXXdfjas, turning his back on (justice) and the con" 4 tracts (Edd.): for o-vvaXXa-yTJ, P Oxy I. 70 (iii/A.D.) Kal Svpcu.

.

.

.

Ky|p£]a £vypaos crvvaXXa-yrj ttLvtiv Kal dXrj6[«Lav " every valid wrilten contract is credited and accepted

•n-ao-a

" <]X«,

(Edd.):

and

for

crvvdXXa-yua,

zb.

Ta omvaXXd'yu.aTa

2-yXo"Yiô-0wo-av

34

(cf.

verso*- 9

Archiv

(A.D.

ii.

p.

492

Hamb

and P

tioo-iv,

P Tebt

fT.

).

31 PSI IV. 410 10 15", Ac 13 ) KaXus iroir|o-e o-vvavapdvTes 'A-rroXXwvtai,

I.

2I 11

"

o-vvavdpaiv€ avTwi,

:

115)

(B.C. if

fdv

8e

(Edd.), P Hamb I. 87 (beg. ii/A.D.) n-flBop.a.i yap, oti Kal 'AJo-TpavtoPis o-vvavaPr|0-€Tal croi, and OGIS 632 2 18

(a.D. 141-2) 01 o-uvavapdvT€s

p-€t'

a[v]Tov

û-rropoi.

avvava/.uyvvjM,

"mix up "

with

payos

(1 (

Cor

5

9 ' 11

2

,

LS 8

),

Thess 3"). see

mid.

in

Forthecorr.

P Oxy IV. 718

Trpoo-€
1"

"associate

adj. trvvavd-

(a.D.

Tav ]Tas dpovpas

o-uvavap.£Yous tivai tt] virap[xovo-T| p.01 yr\ KovTa Tpiwv, "stated that these 4 arourae of

Ktjs

180-192)

(B.C.

242-1)

and

le

«l t'ppioo-ai

o-vvavTTJo-rji

Xov

TdXXd

0-01

KaTa

(=

Twpc'vrjs T)p.€tv evpcvcias 8id

3

6oi)

14

common

is

AnzSubszdza, cf.

p.

277

392

1

Tpd-irov crvvavTai,

TavTa irapd tov

(e.g.

P Tebt

I.

PSI VI. 689 s (v/a.d.)

ir[p]ds

8atu.ov£ov.

Roman

in

59

3

times, but

— B.C. 99).

For the double comp'

f.

.

pacriXe'ws KaTa (B.C. 193) 4k tt)s o-vvav-

2vvavTaa> does not seem to appear

KaTavTdw

16

rd irapd tov

Tjp.lv

Syll 279

cf.

:

Kal

ovv

dvaKXr|8«ls

1

See

o-vvairavTaio,

d|ia

o-yyairavTfjo-ai.

dXXais epyaTais.

Tal[s]

The subst. o-vvdvTT)u.a (lit. = " occurrence "), which in Exod 9 14 is used to translate the Heb. word for "plague," is found in the same sinister sense in the magic P Leid \yxvitf. 4

(ii/iii

a.D.) ov 8aiu.dviov, ov crvvdTT|u.a (/. o-vvdvtl tov Ka8' "Ai8ov irovr|pdv, and in the

dXXd

ov8e

Tr|u.a),

Christian amulet

P land

6 16 (v/vi A.D.)

Trovr|pbv o-v[[v]]-

vdvTT|g.a, see the editor's note.

ovvdvTijoig, "a to

TR

meet," which

read for

is

v-rravTrio-is {o.v.) in

LXX

S 31 (and saefe) may be illustrated from 27 Pelagza-Lt-gezzdezz p. 22 €^TjX0€V h\ crvvr|8a>s tj Tpo<|)bs €ls of

Mt

0-vvdvTrjo-Lv avTfjs.

ovvavTila utftdvoi„iat, l

" take an interest in " " lend a hand 4n (Lk io along with," Rom 8 26 ). Deissmann (LAE 2 p. 87 f.) has shown that this " Biblical " list, word, which is included by Thayer in his can be traced throughout the whole of the Hellenistic world. ,

,

22 a/.), Thus, in addition to its LXX occurrences (Exod iS he quotes exx. from Delphi, Syll 250 (= 3 4I2) 7 (e. B.C. 260)

fjo-xvfTai o-vu.u.
things profitable to the city

" ;

263-241) tovs «ls TavTa o-vvavTiXa^Pavou-tvovs, "those helping in this": and from Egypt, P Hib I. S2 1 *

Crown land

(B.C.

(B.C.

239-S) KaXus

Trpo8vp.u>s

irtpl

therefore

do well

thereto."

To

_

oiiv [ir]oLrjo €LS

twv

els

o-vvav[Tt]X[a]u-Pavdu.€vos

TavTa onj-yKvpdvTwv,

"thou

wilt

to take part zealously in the things relating these we may add PSI IV. 329 s (B.C. 258-7),

VI. 591 12

(iii/B.C.) KaXd>s ay o[vv 7roirj]o-ai o-vvavIt will be noticed that all our exx. of TiXapdp.tvd[s p-ov ?. 8 refer to a passage in this verb are from iii/B.C, but LS zb.

p.01.

ovvavaTTavofial.

=

In connexion with the use of this verb in Rom I5' 2 "rest along with," "am refreshed in spirit with," it is worth recalling that in Eus. H.E. iv. 22. 2 Hegesippus is quoted as saying that he spent several days with the Corinthians, o-vvav£irdr|p.«v

"to help in from Pergamum, Perg 1S 26

0"vvavTiXfj\|/€0"8at. tu>v ttjl irdXei o-vp.€p6VT«v,

T<*>]v irtvTTJ-

Tfjs Pao-iXi-

were included in the 53 arourae belonging to me" (Edd.). For the single comp' 1 cf. P Eleph 29 11 (iii/u. c.) ?ws tov 0-01 o-vautlgai, and P Par 49" (c. B.C. 161) (= UPZ'\. p. 309)

during which

23S)

(B.C.

,

together," thence metaph.

not '"

11

Kdirovs

irapsxrn he gives you trouble go up with

him"

25

o-vvavTrjo-to-Bai irpbs o-c, and similarly 2s (2) "happen," "befall," as in Ac 20 , PSI IV.

the

"go up with" (Mk

I.

KdXas TtTaKTai

going

)

Nlkwvos criToXd-yos ov o-vvavTwv ("ne PSI IV. 438" (iii/B.C.) Sib ov o-vvav-

127)

ovvavafiaivco, (iii/B.C.

Lille

|

H-r|

agreements may not be defrauded through ignorance (Edd.), P Tebt II. 4I3 X2 (ii/iii A.D.) Totird 0-01 o-vvaXd-yr|, "it was arranged with you "(Edd.), and BGU IV. 1062 10 (a.D. 236-7) 8id tov avTOv o-vvr|XXa\tvaL tu t€ 'Au.01

P

s

-

kot dyyoiav eveSpevovTai, "in order that persons entering into "

al.,

II. 59179 (B.C. 255) ol [o-u]vTa|d(i«voi. ("those who agreed 3 to appear ") ov o~uvT]VTT]o-av itrX ttjv Kplo-iv, P Lille I. I3

115).

(B.C. 5)

ois tdv 01 u.tuio-8w-

.

1 34 verso

I.

set

Lk 9"

with," "encounter," as in

(iii/B.C.)

(B.C. 244-3) ° Trapd se trouvant pas la "),

avva?J.daaco,

Ac

66

I.

Tij

op8a>

"we were For a similar

Xd-yw,

mutually refreshed in the true doctrine." double comp' 1 irpoo~avairavou.ai sec Sap S 18 .

Diod.

14. S.

ovvaTidyco, "lead away with," is used metaph. in the pass, "am " 13 2 Pet 3". as with a flood : cf. Gal 2 carried away with On the AV, RV rendering "condescend to" in Rom 12 16 see Field Notes, p. 163, where the corresponding use of ,

603

avpairoOvrjaKU)

" evepyecriais o-uvav£«iv TavTnv W|v dpxT|V, by liberality and the conferring of benefits tu increase the welfare of this empire" (Edd.) an edict now assigned to Julian [Archivn.

oneself o-vpTrtpuptpopai, "comply with," "accommodate 1 to," as in Sir 25 yvvf\ Kal dvr^p tavTois o-up/rrepuptpdpevoi,

—

cited.

is

(Twyvoifiyj

p. 169).

avvaTCodvijOKO). For this double compd. Sir

(cf.

10

19

toutods

=

3 " die along with" in 2 Cor 7 I. cites Athenaeus vi. 249 B

Wetstein ad

)

Kal pao-iXtis ^\oucri
8'

o-xovTas.

ovvfidllco. This favourite Lukan word connotations

o-uvaTro6vT]-

" confer "

P Fay

n 31 ):

"perish along with" (Heb

P Oxy III. 486" pov Ktt-yuj Xapw o-vva-

(ri)]v

p.f)

"

that

my

may

I

Ac 20 14

in

OVV0.7100Te1).,

A good ex. of this NT &tt. elp. BGU IV. ioSo' 8 (iii/A.D. ?), where

"send along with." Cor 12 18

)

found in

is

son

a father bids his

and (along with the

write,

letter)

crjuvairdo-nAov pot o-i-n-rrtou Tpixêpou XiTpas 8tKa, "send me ten litres of delicate flax." Cf. also P Cairo Zen I. 5

(B.C. 25S) o-waire'crTaXa. [8e StJpcLtwvi [irap' fj]pwv Viavia-KOv Kal tirtcrToX^v e'Yp^xj/a Trpds Te88ov-v, PSI IV. s "577 (B.C. 250-249) d£ia>o-
5901S

Hamb I. 27 OGIS 5* 14

P

Troo-TaXfjvai pot Tiva ov dv 8oKipd£T]is,

found with a variety of

and hence "

together

Lk

Xd-yovs) c. dat., as in

(B.C.

250)
(B.C.

311) uirep tovtwv o-vvaTreo-reiXapefv peTa At]pd]p\ou

AlcrxvXov. For a verb ptTairoo-TtWuj n< it in LS 8 ), see BGU IV. 19 (B.C. 28) (= Olsson Papymsbriefe, p. 34) edv oiv 1207 Tre'pTrns [dp]yvpiov, peraTrdo-TeXXe (as read by Schubart) i

discuss,"

II 63 (?••/),

Ac

4

16

:

129* (iii/A.D.) 'AttoXXwtl o-uve'paXov

:

Kal €Ta£aTO " I «v8sKaTT|, arranged with Apollos certain the eleventh for his coming

ttj

P Oxy XIV.

166S*

(iii/A.D.)

"

™

p.T]S]els

in

with," as

o-uve'PaXov Til

had a meeting with Skoru respecting the workshops" (Edd.), and it. 1669 s

EKtopv x^P LV

(2

is

"

"throw

and he appointed for down" (Edd.), and OGIS 669*1 (i/A.D.) Sv[a " fall ToioiJTui o-wpdXXrp. (2) "meet with,"

cf.

tois uirdpx.ouo-i not in addition to the loss of " (Edd.). property also perish with hunger 131)

TroXiipai,

[(sc.

(1)

TrdvTws Karapf|vai.

ovvaJtolXvfial, (A.D.

—

Tt^ v

ep"yao-TrjpC«v,

croi

eveTeiXdpnv

(iii/A.D.)

.

ra

o-vpPaXeiv FlToXepauu

.

.

I

"

bade you to meet Ptolemaeus the sitologusand send his account" (Edd.). P Hal 3) in mid. "contribute to," "help," as in Ac iS" cretToXd-yw Kal tov Xo-yov

avTOt),

Tre'p\|/ai

I

:

109

(mid. iii/B.C.) o-upPaXXeo-8u to pe'pos c-Kao-Tos [el]s to d[vdXu>pa, let each contribute his share towards the I.

I

' '

expense," P Par 63"

(=P

164)

(B.C.

Pctr

III.

24)

p.

" it would turn the o-uppaXevrai poTrrjv els to TrpoKi'pevov, scale in favour of the matter in hand" (Mahaffy), P Tor I. ivn Chrest. II. p. 34) pe'-ya ti o-vpPdXXeo-8ai I (B.C. 116) 13 *•'* A.D. (c. (p. 3SL), P Lond 1915 T«Kpr|pi.ov, cf. it.™'-

(=

330—340) thereof, (B.C.

" you, knowing yv" VTes o-upPdXXco-Be auTi3, 30 = 3 346)" and cf. him," Syll 187 ( may help vH*^ s

,

302-1) yvwpiiv 8e o-vpPdXAeo-Bat

[tt)s

pouXrjs t]i[s] tov

8f|pov.

61KOOTOV.

ovvfiaodeva).

ovvap uo?.oyea>,

For

f

For

"fit together."

4

16 )

we may

(=

537

3

this

expressive compd.

cite the closely related

969)

62

2 11

(Eph

,

(rvvappoTTto, as in Syl! evTbs d-rrav a~u-

347-6) X(8ois to

(B.C.

vappoTToucri Trpbs dXXf|Xovs.

this

12

verb "reign together" (1 Cor 4 , 2 Tim 2 ) 2. 4 Kara pev to Trapbv o-uppao-iXtiiei T 8

Polyb. xxx.

cf.

dSeXcpiu.

members s.z\

Mention

made

is

of orjpPao-i.Xi.o-Tat, apparently

of a royal military union

(cf.

Preisigke Fachwbrttr

pacriXioraO, in an inscr. addressed to Ptolemy

III

,

published in Archiv v. p. 15S.

OVVap7ld£a),

as a perfective of apird^w, denotes " seize and keep a firm Lk S !il (see Prole ? p. 113) : cf. PSI IV. 353"

hold of" in (B.C. III.

.

254-3) o-wapTrd[1f e]i tov (puXaKiTT|v, and P Masp s 67295 (Byz. o-vvap-rrdljeiv tol ldo-[ipa twv d8cK]d)

)

o-Tuv.

For the meaning "seize and carry away," as see P Ryl II. 119 s8 (A.D. 54-67) Ktrrd irdv ovv " we have therefore been v-rrb side by this man" (Edd.). in a deed of sale Archiv iii. p.

SdXov Kal

6|3ov ,

:

Ac

27

15 ,

o-vvT)pTrao--

robbed on every The subst. o-uvapTrayTi is found

tovtou,

pe'voi

in

Kal

cf.

|3£as

P Lond

.

41S

.

.

16

(vi/A.D.)

6C\a irJavTos

Kal Trepi/ypa
77' (vi/A.D.)

(=1.

Trdo-r|s

p.

Kal

232).

ovvfiip°d*a> has its ordinary Greek sense "bring together," "com" 16 2 in Eph 4", Col 2 19 but in I Cor 2 omvpipdo-ti pact see Moulton Gr. ii. p. 187) the meaning is (for form ;

.

,

"instruct," as always in the 33 and cf. Ac 9", 16 10 19

Ac

LXX

(Isai

40"'-

al.)

:

so

.

,

For a similar development of meaning,

cf.

«KPipd£u> in

such passages as P Oxy II. 260 16 (a.d. 59) p^XP L oS a " until our suit is ^X^P-ev irpos eavTois «y[P]iPao-8T)i.,

decided"

P

(Edd.),

Hamb

I.

4

10

(A.D.

87)

pt'xP 1

°5

d ^x el 1r P T[d poi ir]p6s 'Epp[a]tov, "in explanation of my case against Hermaeus" (Ed). JKpipdcru)

I

ovvavs&vo), "cause

NT

this (iii

B.C.)

Sfjpov.

to increase (grow) d-rr.

elp.

(Mt

13

30 )

An

together."

early ex. of

may be cited— OGIS 233 18

o~rrov8d£ovTts o-uvav^TJo-ai tov For the form o-uvav|a>, Syll 295

Tav ova-a[v irpoTepov e]i!votav 18 OT)va«|tDV, and P Fay 20 (iv/A.D. 182-

.

)

.

.

twv 'AvTioxeW

(=

3

2

629)

(B.C. "yi'veTai

(piXav8pwiria T€ koI

ovvyvtbfii],

NT

Cor

8

with

meaning "concession," concessione, non ex From this there is an easy transition to the imperii/, Beza). " s' sense of " pardon cf. P Cairo Zen I. 59044 (B.C. 257) ^ Tebt I. 27* 3 wv Kal Troiois KaX(is 8/ dy rjpiv ^x in

only in

"allowance"

for

1

7

,

circumstances

(ex

:

p-vYYV"ipT)v

i

604

crvvfteaixos (B.C. 113)

(=

Chrest.

I.

p.jSg) SiaXaPwv

p/r|Scp,ids T«v£so-8ai

o-vvYVwpijS dXiYwpi}8^vTos tivos, "believing that you will " 15 receive no pardon for any neglect (Edd.), P Flor I. 61 (a.d. 86-SS) (rv[-y]YVtujjLr|V alTovptvos cirtl e-rrXavTjSrj irtpl

P Oxy

Trjv tvT(v£iv,

129)

8t\

VI. 939 10 (iv/A.D.)

(=

KvpU pov,

p.01

" but pray, receive me kindly," and a7ro8e'^€t

[it,

my

(r\o£r|S

Selections,

me and

do you pardon

lord,

p.

[Kal filvovs]

BGU

crvveiSrjcn? but

rare,

TrapaYY

stated to be necessary that the decani of the police in the " (Edd.), villages should be summoned to a general meeting

CP Herm

OVrdEOflOQ

£1TlV€llO-CLV Trj

I.

:

read (vdi-rrra.

D*Gdeg

"

tinuation

1737

SvvSecris

used

is

23

P Oxy XIV.

a.d.j.

(ii/iii

ib.

of

(iii/A.D.)

(iii/A.D.

52'

20

For the verb in

the

pass, in

the

NT,

Heb

13

3 ,

the only

cf.

Preisigke 5282 (iii/A.D.), where Antinous asks his mother to hand over to

l-rrl

tw

€v

tirel r]pc8r|u.€V

o~uv€8p£w

Tfj[s

K]paTio-TT]s

(iii/A.D.) irpbs to. 6tt[a]

tvo-€p€[iav]

TOV KOLVOV fjpwv 0~VV€8pt0V, ib. 52 U' 9 kolvw o-vvt8p£w tirl [tov Kp]aTio*Tov 222" (B.C. 266-1) 8irws koto. to

8cr|0-6t

Sa|a]v tw

OGIS

8ovKr)vapCou,

)

viropvr|p(aTio-9eio-i.)

povXeva-wvTai [ircpl ttjs tov Lepov a decree of the Ionian States regarding olKoSopJrjs ktX. the celebration of the birthday of Antiochus I. Soter, and 8oYp.a t]ov

c~Yc7 II.

o-vvc8p(ov

—

BS

is

elsewhere

previously

and

156,

p.

twv Deissmann p. 44, "at Ephesus and that ot irpeo-pvTepoi and

3417 (Imperial period) where the

7rp€o-pvTe'pwv

named

Hicks

cf.

CR

ytpovcri.a

i.

to a-vve'8piov

:

o-vvt'8piov

see

abundantly certain " were convertible terms with Y«povo-ia.

is

it

As showing the variety of applications of the word see the long list of exx. in Syll* Index, and the data in Schiirer Geschichte % ii. p. I93ff. II. i. p. 169 f. note 461). In the the word is applied to Jewish local courts of

(=HJP

NT

ovrdeco, "bind together." occurrence

the "con-

fof

of a text on the following page in

"• 6

7

olkoX(ov8ws) Tots povXfjs ktX.,

1* Wetstein cites from Simplicius in metaph. usage in Col 3 Epictet. p. 208 a parallel expression of the Pythagoreans KaXws ot ni»0a"yoptLoi. -rrepia-o-ws twv aXXwv dpeTwv rrjv cfnXiav tT^pwv Kal a-vv8ta"p.ov avTtjv Trao-wv twv dpeTwv It may be noted that for T«X«i.OTr|Ta in Col I.e. l-Xe-yov.

B.C. 120) (a judicial process avTois £pxto-8ai ds to a-vW8piov, P Tebt I.

31 I. wv 48r,XovTo 27 (B.C. 113) (= Chrest. p. 388) 81' dvaYKaiov ctvai ptTairep(j>6evTwv els koivov o-vvt'Spiov twv KaTa kwutjv Sekolvwv twv
III. 836" (time of Justinian) alTovvTts o-vy'yvwjiriv 8o6fjvcu avTois.

in its lit. sense of " fastening" (cf. Col 2 19 ) occurs in Arisieas 85 tou 6upwpaTos h\ Kal twv irtpl avTb o-vvSt'o-pwv KaTa Tas Xids, "the great doorway and the fastenings which held it to the door-posts" (Thackeray). For the

—

P Par 15"

see

e ta'vTos

justice attached to the

Synagogue (Mt 10",

Mk

13

9 ),

and

hence to the great Council at Jerusalem, the Sanhedrin 22 See also Burkitt Syriac Forms, p. 23. (Mt 5 a/.). ,

Antipater to o-vv8eSe|i.4vov «itio-toX(8i.ov ) the letter made up of different papyrus sheets fastened together cf. Herodian :

iravTa t6v o-vvSco-pov twv «ttio-toXwv. See also BGU I. 261 9 (ii/iii A.n.?) yp°-4> "'$ |ioi, 8ti crw8eo-o-ov (/. o-vv€8tjo-w) Tas X € P €S Zoi8ovtl (but Wilcken Archil' iv. iv, 12. 11

p.

209 prefers to read
ovveldyoic;, " (1)

"

lit.

422'

p.

" " P Par co-knowledge," hence consciousness 8]Tav lo-eX8fjs, KaX-rj wpa., fvpr|0-is o-vvtStjcrtv, :

(ii/A. d.

)

lorsque tu seras entre, a la bonne heure, tu trouveras les (Ed.), P Ryl II. Il6*

CPR

gens au courant de la chose(?)"

ovvdoidog, "a fellow-slave"

T6 *r5o|i*i'aa Kal aTro8^TOis,

wV cvoo-(|>£o"aTo Jv "oppressed by the consciousness of what she had appropriated both of the furniture and (a.d. 194) 6Xti.pop.lvT|

Gr.

Jannaris

"

8«pov, ii.

30 ,

1619

BGU

:

t6v

1

')

22

IV. 1141 o-vv8ouXdv

13) irapd

(B.C.

Kal

o-ou

(cf.

o-uve|tX«u-

except your fellow-slave and fellow-freedman," and

P Lond

4

I2I3(«) (A.D. 65-66)

(=

III. p. 121) p«Tpr|0-ov

(i.

II.

p. 255)

late

I'StTt

BGU

II.

547* (Byz.) pV| o\Xijo-ai tu o~uv8ovXw pov tw €vXaP^€0-TaTu>) ITcTpu TW StaKOVW.

The

distinction

drawn by Moeris

273) that 6pd8ovXos is Attic and o-vv8ovXos Hellenistic cannot be maintained: see Headlam's note ad Herodas V. 56. (p.

NT

30 18 cf. LXX Judith io (Ac 21 3 Mace 8 in the of "a sense tumultuous concourse" ) 3 may be illustrated from Polyb. i. 67. 2 tv8ews 5iaopu Kal o-Tao-is ^•ycvvaTo, Kal o-vv8popal OTJve^€LS cyCvvovto. For its medical

air. \ty.

:

,

" sense of " a concourse of symptoms, see the exx. in Hobart, p. 192.

avvedpiov is

used

in late

P Oxy

I.

123

o-vvc£8ôtlv

13

(iii/iv

A.D.) ^8rj Yap ot twv dXXwv irdXcwv tois KoXXr]Yais avTwv, eio-fjXSav,

€Lo Tjv€YKav

"already the notaries of the other towns have acquainted " and they have come in (Edd.), BGU IV.

their colleagues,

1024'"'' .

.

.,

(iv/A.D.)

and P Par

o-uv«£8t|0-i.v t[
Kal av8aip€Tw PovXrjo-ti Kal dSdXw o~uvtiST|0-€t. (2) The deeper sense of "conscience," which the word has in the Pauline writings, is often traced to the influence

Greek philosophy : "it is one of the few technical Paul which seem to have Greek rather than 15 But it should be Jewish affinities," say SH ad Rom 2 noted that the word does not occur in Epictetus (Fragm. 97, of popular

ovvdpo/ir'].

This

stored articles" (Edd.), P Flor III. 33S 17 (iii/A.D.) o!8a Yap 8ti irvi/ciS^jiri ("coscenziosamente," Ed.) o-rrou8d£€is tfioC, _

3

Zdipw o-vvSovXw, (H/a.D. ?) (= 157 T M] V olicfav tov o-uv8ovX[o]v o-ov, and the ib.

Trj o-vv€i8r|o-et iripl

Greek

to

denote a "council

"

or "assembly

"

of any kind, though generally of a representative character. In the papyri the occurrences of the word are comparatively

terms in

St.

.

Schweighiiuser,

is

now pronounced

non-genuine),

nor in

The M. Antoninus (see Bonhoffer Epiktet. p. 156 f.). word would seem, therefore, to have been "baptized" by Paul into a new and deeper connotation, and to have been used by him as equivalent to to crvv«iSds, for which we 23 may quote three exx. from our sources P Oxy III. 532 virb KaKov a-vvtiSoTos KaTe^dpevos, "being op(ii/A.D. " 11 P Reinach 52 s (cf. Sap 17 ), pressed by an evil conscience

—

)

605

avveTBov

(TVVtp)(OfJLai IV

fill

A.D.)

to

1

.

vi.

cf.

30,

Preisigke 4426

1

-

A.D. 274) cvo-vveiSnTov Trpdyu.a ttoiwv.

(;*.

On n.

Sid.

cf.

:

M. Anton,

as in

eio-uvei8t)Tos,

ovv

Mcnander Monost. 597 airdcriv ib. 654 ; and for the comp'

in

Beds

o~uv«i8t|o-is

t|

KaXu) (TVV€l8($TL

tovs

(ii/A.D.)

o-uvei8r|o-ts see further

1 ,

Geistcskitltiir

Bcihlig

Bonhoffer Epiktct. p.

156

Norden Agnosias TIuos p. 136, vom Tarsus, p. 122 ft., ami

f.

from

OVVEJllf/apTVpECO, "bear witness together with" (Heb 2*): cf. Aii,teas 191 o-vveirtiiapTvpr|o-as hi tovtw tov exdp.evov T|pu>Ta, "he expressed his approval and asked the next" (Thackeray). OVVE7tlTldrjfil. The aor. mid. of this double comp' 1 ., crweTr«'9evTo, is found in Ac 24 s "joined in attacking." The verb is classical, and may also be illustrated from such passages in the as Deut 32" Vva o-uveTn.8wvTai 01 p.f|

LXX

o-vvoi8a.

s. v.

CKirXfâs Keil reads eKXe£as, "iaise or collect by borrowing."

=

avvEidov. See

for

(iii/A.D.)

o-vveKXe'yw,

8vvau.€vovs SiSdvai tl avTois.

p.r)

occurs

SvveiSticris

OV

i!o"WS

T)p.€\Tj{raT€

OG/S 4S4"

T|(iiv

hi

V|JL€iS

and

Xpwu.svoi,

v-rrevavTioi..

avveiui (from

P Flor

"am"), "am with" (Lk 9 18

ct(iC, I.

99

s

(i/ii

a. d.)

"her present husband," P Oxy VI. 907 16

dvSpds,

276) IIpeilo-Ka ttj o-vvovo-ri wife." The verb is very

wedlock, e.g. P Tebt fiiiS'

ctXXw[i]

dvSp[l]

another

man."

with

Ac 22 11

,

I.

)

:

cf.

" Prisca

p.01 [yvvaiKl!,

common

104

29

of

my

(a.d.

present

coming together

—

in

(marriage contract B.C. 92) "not to have intercourse

o-vvtiv
"accompany" (Ac

Ry]

iii/A.D.)

36) itrA 8« 0-uveo-p.tv dXXfjXois dypd4>w[s], "and are living together without a marriage contract " ib. II. 237 vii J3 (A.D. 186) tovto> tw (Edd.), dvSpl ouB^v

(A.D.

we

crvvivai, "she ought not to live with this man." For the double comp"1 o-uvtveifu, see P Oxy VI. 929 13 (ii/iii A.D. ) TQvra hi TrdvTa crvycvTJi. eis tov \tTa)va tov xapotvov, "all these were inside the brown tunic." [Trpoo-]f|K[ei]

.

"work

(=111.

P-

nera,"

P

Amh

I.

UPZ

Xa8d(i.(vos

(2

nd

half

PSI

I.

ii/A.D.)

(=

Chrest.

)

II.

cf.

:

BGU

388'>hi Svo |iejtoi

ioq)

p.

2«

II.

TOV

0*UV€LO-[tX9€iv to]vs CLpXOVTClS €LS Trj[v OlKiajy, 14 8)a 65 (vi/A. D. ) a-vvei.o-eX0ou.ev eis tt^v TracrTdT{

T|p*[p]a[s]

25,

p.

"a

"enter together" (Jn 6", 1S

=

("porch") tov

8(eo)v.

(i/ii

A.D.

[M]eo-crdXXa

?)

tov

Syll 657

(=

(Ac 19

o-vv[e']y8r|u.os

ye[vo]u.e'vov

where the editor notes that also

3

individuals

I052)

29 ,

2 Cor 8

dvaypaels TT) S 'Ao-tas

0-vve'ySrju.os

8

(i/B.C.

ad

=-

1

*)

:

ev

cf.

OG/S

[al]papiu>

dv0VTr[d]Tov, Lat. comes. See

init.)

crvvey8a.u.oi,

who had

voluntarily accompanied a legation to Samothrace in connexion with initiation to the private

II.

152' (v/vi

xv

13

-

(ii/iii

A.D.)

(

= 11.

"adjutorem Apolli-

a.d.) tov 0eov o-uvepyTJcravTos.

i.

p.

i.

p.

.

iv

.

.

D 14

(B.C.

TOVTUJV

T7}1

(=1.

162)

Zti tu\(Iv Kai iv

8'

231) Trpoo-8edp.evos

o-vv(pyeias.

P Fay

crvvepydfv]

confederate

O-OV

286)

and P Leid

12 10

'Ap.p.uviov,

Ammonius,"

BGU

I.

B.C.

(c.

103)

361

'"

irpoo--

taken

"having 19

(a.d.

as

a

1S4)

t\

Tao-«vs o-vv€p[-y]os avTov iyivtro, and ib. 16S 15 (ii/iii A.D.). Other exx. are Teles p. 4b 3 ?x uv o-vvepydv tov ttXovtov ttj avTov KaKia, Musonius p. u 6p.ovotas dyaGrj o-vvtp-yds, Menander ÊTrtTptTr. S2 f. ttoiu.tjv tls twv tovtu :i

"a

certain

shepherd,

(Waddell).

"

travelling-companion

13

W

.

ovvEKd)iuog,

"a

"

;

fellow-worker":

o-vv«py
494

"

«TriTa8evTos,

ovveiospxoiiai, 15

."

.

P Lond 908" co-operate with 133) 8ebv cvtov diroSovvai o-vvepywv

p.

UPZ

29,

p.

avvspyoQ,

.

.

Musonius p. 21 22 o-vvepyei uev yap Kai ttj Trpd£ei. 6 Xdyos, and M. Anton, vi. 42 irdvTes eis ev dTroTe'Xecru.a o-vvepyov" we are fellow-workers towards the fulfilment of one (itv, object" (Haines). For the trans, usage "cause to work 28 together" see Rom 8 AB with note by SH, who for this use of o-vvepy«t compare Test. xii. pair. Issach. 3 and Gad 4. For the subst. o-uvc'p-ytia, see P Lond 41 verso* (ii/B.c. )

(a.d. 565).

is

.

o-vvep-yovvTa)Tf)u ywaiKt, P Leid l 33) T ° v o-vvepvovvTa 'AiroXXtova,

(/.

tovtos

"go"), "come together,"

4

(late

.

along with,"

(a.d. 139)

found in the NT All Preisigke's exx. from the papyri are only in Lk 8 18 31 late, e.g. P Lond V. 1674 (c. a.d. 570) and ib. 1686 clp.1,

P Oxy XII. 1415 s

avi'spysco,

(= (from

see

in submitting his case to the o-v[v]eo-rrdu.evoi. 8e koA Tre[pl . we ., "and

add a statement regarding

will also

evepytCai.

VVElf.ll

20*):

where the prytanis

Senate adds,

1

II.

(a.d. 66) o.v]tov 154 SuvaTpl Trpoovcrr|[i] k[oA] o-uvovo-ni tou Xa[ipfj[AOvos] yyyaiKl [Ocujo-apiwi., "his daughter Thaisarion, who has formerly 18 lived with Chaeremon as his wife" (Edd.), P ( )xy II. 267 since

OVVS710/MU,

Selections, p. 71) tov o-uvovtos

(=

The VII.

neut. plur.

1069

is

used as a subst.

8

(iii/A.D.)

ii[v]a

one

=

.

.

of

his

" tools," e.g.

mates" P Oxv

XdBTjs ri o-vv«pyd p.ov K a[{] " so that you may receive my

tuv y€p5«vuv, and the wages of the weavers" (Ed.), ib. VIII. I159 (late iii/A.D.) ia.u\o\v hi Trap' avTois t4 o-vv[«p]ya Sus Tre'u.i(/a) Ta dvaAuip-aTa, " leave the tools with them until I send the expenses" (Ed.). tov

tools

|i€io-86v

(?) 20

mysteries.

OVVEpX°i uat ovvekIektoc;, "chosen together 1

Pet 5 13

"come

NT

with," occurs in the only in with eKK\.r|o-ia understood. In P Strass I. 73 18

'

together,"

"assemble":

P

Oxy

IX.

11S7

(a.d. 254) o-vvfX8e[t]v o-TJjupov iv ro o-vvtjSei tottu), assemble to-day at the accustomed place" (Ed.): c\.

6

"to

Mk

606

avueadlo) common

20

The verb is 3 , al. as in Mt I 18 e.g.

BGU

,

1050

Kal

'IcrtSwpa

o-vyxwpovtriv

connexion with marriage, 6 (time of Augustus)

in

IV.

Aiovvo-ios

o-vvtXr|Xv8Gvai

8 B.C. (c. dXXr|Xoi.s irpos 7
auTijj

.

.

BGUV.

also~Gnomon"47'(=

cf.

p.*

23)

a.d.

{,:

ayvoiai/ is AI[y]v['" ti'u)] tot do-Tw dv€v8vv6s eo-Tiv, and the use of the subst. o-vWXevo-is 150)

V. 450 10

in I'SI

,

oTivcXBovo-a

do-Tf)

(ii/iii

P Oxy XII. 1473 6

which the editor compares

a.d.), with

apa

(A.D. 201)

-rij

toB Yap[o]u auTaiv

BGU

cf.

II.

596*

V

Tr0lT)O"€lS

(= Selections,

84)

(a.d.

Tail

[AJlXoypLUIVL

letter

II.

39 ),

COL

TO

who conveys (= Selections,

KaTeXOiov

10

dat.

c.

o-uveriwxriBfjfi.]

Pet 2 13

in 2

as

,

(=

(a.d. 84)

Selections,

"you

r|pelv,

168 11

(mid. i/B.C.)

4m

eiluxnOds

115)

(B.C.

^Kao-Tos

o-rrtos

.

.

.

tou

occurs in

,

64) tpwTnBels are also invited to

come down and feast along with us." The simple verb Evuxe'opai may be

p.

OGIS

from

cited

ib.

'Hpai'ov,

3S3

157

£\r| Tt|V eopTr|v tiju>xovpevos

For the subst. (iio\ia see P Oxy HI. where a testator provides for a sum to be paid to his slaves and freedmen for a feast to be celebrated els tuoj^lav avTwv yearly at his tomb on his birthday 2tos ttj tjv iroiTJo-ovTai. toXtio-iov tou Tatpou pov xaT tiirou

TrpoaipeiTai.

494'-'

(a.d. 156)

ytveOXia pov. OWl'g'â).

For the

(1)

105).

p.

596

1

KoplÔVTL

"please accompany Ailourion 13 to you/' and ib. 3So _ (iii/A.D.)

9

64) KaXus

p.

4ir[i]o-T[d]Xiov, this

Ac

,

"feast along with,"

BGU

—

TrpocreXeuirtt.

For the Lukan sense "accompany" (Lk 23 s5

282).

OVVEVOOXEOjUat,

"a

house given to her on her marriage with her brother on the mother's side," id. 334* (a.D. 200-1) o-[\j]vtj\6ov irpos ydpov 'Epp.fi, "I was united in marriage to Hermes" (Edd.):

'

(a.d.

s

8o8e£o-r|s

.

dStXftpui),

6popr|T(pCu>)

Tip

1105

20), .

avvt-xp)

" without requiring a notification or any further concurrence on our part" (Edd.), and similarly ib. XIV. 163S 3

"keep

meaning of

literal

word " hold together,"

this

P Cairo Zen

5

II. 59155 (B.C. 256) irXtlous Si TrevT* rjpcpwv o-vo-xTps to iiSup, with reference to not keeping a piece of land flooded for more cf.

together,"

1

pi

OVV£08lW, "I eat in company with" (Lk 3

1

19

179)

Kal

ompTridv

2

15

,

al.): cf. Syll

8i3(=

to

a]vTO

Kal

o-vp
€ir[l

o-Tt'-yos t[X6]elv.

wider sense "intelligence," "understanding," as in s is seen in such a passage as OGIS 323 (B.C. 159— " critical " 138) o-uv€cr€L Kal iraiSctai Trpodyiov. For its more aspect as distinguished from o-o(a, the apprehension of

2",

s The noun general principles, see Abbott ICC ad Col I " in the Andaman mystery inscr. Syll s decree occurs 112 (B.C. 92)
="

avvBTog, the

in

five

NT,

in earlier writers,

pass,

n 25

al.

:

Proleg.

(iii/A.D.) Trjv o-dvctov i|/u)^t)v

is

always

"one who can

lit.

"intelligent,"

222):

p.

paKaptov

cf.

put

act.

things

Kaibel 654*

dcpa Sovo-a, and

els

6

Aristeas

148 TrapaSt'SwKev vopoBeTTis o-T)p€io0o-9ai tois o-uv«Tois, "the lawgiver has taught the understanding to

note" (Thackeray).

See also

s.v.

do-vveTos.

"approve

of,"

o-uv€uSokovvtcs as

in

63-2)

ooKovcriy

237

An

"agree with." is

found-in

early ex.. of this

P Grenf

II.

com-

26 25 (B.C. 103)

Twv irpoYC-ypappevwv. Cf. for the dat. Lk n 48 Rom i 32 P Oxy XIV. 1644" ,

€Tf[l

[ol

8]J

t]uv

,

Tfdo-[i

u,[dpTu]pes,

ib.

II.

auTio

TauTTjv, "when we wished to " agree to his mortgaging the property in question (Edd.). For the absol. use, as in Ac 22 20 cf. IV. 1129 6 ttjv

oucriav

BGU

,

Kal the

13)

il|ioX(dyno-«v)

YvyaiK(ds). sale contract P

Tfjs

8edp«vos

16)

o-«

cpwTto

beg you to close the and ib. 390 25 (a.d. 167)

;

'•

'

Herakleides, the chief of the police, arrested them." Add for the same sense P Magd 42' (B.C. 221) Trpoo-aTrrjyaY^v 15

7

(iii/B. C.

o

The

IIpuTapx(os) subst.

o-vv€u8ok(ouo-t|S) o-vvtuSoKno-is is seen in

19 Oxy X. 1276

p.€[T]a8(Jo-€ws

ovhk

tTe'pas

(a.d.

249) ov

o-uv€u8okt]o-€u)s

irpocr-

r|pwv,

)

XTpai, and

where

nil

(Ittiv

BGU

cf.

o-uve'x«o-8ai.

a loan

is

repaid,

Meletian schism

is

€
P

Tjpt'pas §,

8€o-po4>ii(XaKi.) 81

Lille

I.

alTlav itwot-

t^v 9

IV. 1053 i:!1 and 1054 (both B.C. 13) used of debtors who are "held" until

and P Lond 1914 38

— A.D.

(letter

regarding the

tovt' ovv fJKOvo-ev 'A8avdo-tos on 'Apx«'Xaos o-vv6o-x<8r|, irdvu dOvpel 'AOavdo-ios, "so Athanasius heard this news, that Archelaus was

335

and Athanasius

(?))

is

very despondent" (Ed.). to Lk 4 38 is afforded by P Oxy VI. 896 31 (a.d. 316) where a man is described as o-vvex[dpevov, "seized with a slight fever" irupavrtois

An

interesting

.

(Edd.):

cf.

.

parallel

.

P Hor

III.

296

22

(vi/A.D.) ttj o-uvfx°vo"T| pe

dppwo-TLa.

t]ois Trpovf-ypapptvois o-uveu-

op[oXoj-yovvTwv

,L24 (a.d. 186) o-w£u8oKf]o-ai pouX-n8tio-ai.

v-iroTtOep-e'vu)

(B.C.

all

(a.d. I

63 of the officers (2) With the usage of the verb in Lk 22 who held Jesus in charge Deissmann (BS p. 160) compares P Petr II. 20 10 (B.C. 252) where in an official minute we read of certain sailors who went to Herakleopolis, Kal "and o-vv[«']o-x«v aviTois 'HpaKXelSrts 6 dpx"f>u ^ aK T >ls,

(3)

Hellenistic verb

(B.C.

11

410 "

speed" (Edd.) Tds 8paxpds eyaTov c'i'koo-i T«o-o-ap[as, "I Onnophris have received the 124 drachmae," in connexion with a loan on mortgage.

arrested,

ovvevdoKeco,

constr.,

II.

o-vo-x«lv t[°] '"paWf-a,

p« els TT|v (fjvXaKr^v Kal o-vv«crx«v

sometimes

together" (Mt

mon

P Tebt

days;

matter with

in its

while

than

Ta^vTepov

'Ovviiifypis o-uv[«x]u>

avveaiQ

Lk

]

The more

(4)

tropical sense of the

word

in Phil

i

23

may

be illustrated by P Oxy II. 2S1 25 (A.D. 20-50) where a " " Chief wife petitions the that her husband who had Justice deserted her should be compelled "perforce "to pay back her

dowry,

kt\. in

Ac

8ttu>s

Field (Notes, 1S 5 finds

€Trava\Kao-8TJ p.

that

1

o-vvexopevos

diroSovvai

28) reading (rvvax sT0 T
the verb

expresses

TvevpaTi

"some

strong

internal feeling." (5)

With

the description of the

to o-uve'xov Td irdvTa in Sap

I

7

spirit

of the

Lord as

may be compared

the

607 trvvfyco

crvvirjiii

by Cumont Les Religions 267 (Eng. Tr. pp. 62, 226), as Kal otjvs'xovtl to irdv, and the further reference to Eleusis as
inscr. to Attis of a.i>. 370, cited

Orientates

iv.

(Zosimus

The

(6)

77,

p.

cf.

awrjdeia

p.

Kal

.

.

Se

elcri

u[ol

A111I1

1'

o-v]vr|86uai.

II.

(iv/v A.D.)

be illustrated by

may

cruvexT|S

adj.

avTiii

145* to yvoo-Tov Tf|s irpbs dX[XrjXo]vs o-uvriBtias, "the knowledge of our intimacy." 39 P Fay n.V* (2) "habit," "custom," as in In 1S

2).

3.

"intimacy," "friendship," as in 4 Mace 2 18 a!., I. 59042- (B.C. 257) 'AXajavSpos oImios

(1)

P Cairo Zen

P Hamb

I.

141-2) ev 8vi[o-i o-j^pafvjio-i. [o-vvjex«o-i dXXt| " 19 (a.d. 1S6) Xais,and the adv. otjv«X"S by P Oxy II. 237 toO ("continually 'fipiuivos o-uvexws tira-YYeXXoui'vou

for the persons » e (A.D. 1 10) ots 6'x°HLOV o-uvT)8i.av Tre'|j.iri.v, are accustomed to send them to" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 287*

threatening

(a.D.

65"

(a. D.

,

"

").

'Exprjv

fi4v crTTJo-ai criiv

u crw^wv eWXeis See also Aristeas

"EpwTi

—

to

A 294

19

Mk

6 ,

is

P Flor I. and Kaibel 372"

10*, in

[imjve'tjjeuija,

KvpiaKov vop «[y]w

in

)

iv/A.D.)

{c.

XtTrdp.T|v

€'

—

TavTt]s,

17

(A.D. 146) Tats

toijtou

tov

cls

Preisigke

tottov,

o-\ivt)6t|

(A.D.

iSS)

Fay 3S

1'

—

P Tebt II. "at the accus-

adj. owiiBris

irpoBeo-paais,

OT)vf|8eo-i.

p.£Taopd

3

(iii/iv

A.D.)

4>povTLo-aTe eâ.i>Ttjs t^]v o-uvtj8t) irapa<|>vXaK^v v£tv€o-8ai, "see that you al once provide the necessary guard," and

adv. see

OTJvijBeis

Amh

P

II.

Kal

For the

£Xous T|o-rrd5eTO.

s

70'-

A.D.

(c.

to

115)

o-uvri0a)[sj

8l8ou[c]v[o]v.

Om{(]T£(t), For the NT meaning "discuss," "debate" (Mk S 11 al.) 17 cf. P Oxy III. 532 (u/a.d.) ttoit|o-t]s p.e irpbs o-e eXBeiv " cause me to come to you and dispute o-vv^Trjo-ovTd
I.

few exx. may be given of the

Kaibel 1002 2 us

fX-rrto-L

Ndvvrjs Yap.€Tfjs cruv^cvxBTJvai. 6aXdp.u>.

who took

citations in

denote "customary283 (vi/A.D.) and the Worterb. s.ti.

oT>vr]B€iai to

Chrest.

tomed dates," P Oxy XIV. 1692 11

wedlock, as in Mt 36° (beg. iv/A. D. tovs iraiSas

used metaph. of union

see

officials,

numerous

cruv^cv-yvuo-Bai.

|xc'XXei

o-vvT|8eiav.

l°4

to

gifts"

)

aXXos t-mros tovtois

The verb

3

Kara o-vvr|8i.[a]v. For a technical use of

130.

'

T15

t^|v

8SS) (A. 11. z;S) KaTuXi.YMpT|8Ti Sid t^|v otjvt|6 0€tav Tfjs TotaijTT|S €voxXrja-€tos. Cf. PS I I. 50 (iv/v A.D.)

4iS(=

fipvia T€pirvd Bcov.

avvêvyvv/M, s "yoke together," "join": P Giss I. 34 (A.D. 265-6) u uv ov Twv Archiv v. o-w«5' 137) 'yevop.e'viov in (= p. Vr avTw v-iro|j.vT]|xdTwv, and Wunsch AF p. 20 70 (iii/A. D. iX

tariff

'

Mt'vavSpe,

£Xu) o~€,

Kal

[vv]w|j.ova

and

custom" (Edd.), id. 376 11* (A.D. 162) aKoXovBios tt) twv dpoupuv [orvvj-nOtia, "in, accordance with the custom of the land," P Fay 34 10 (A d. 161) Tr|V twv TrpoTe'puv irdv o~uvr|8eiav, and Syll

"live along with" (Rom 6 8 al.) cf. the ii/B.C. epigram on Menander discovered in Rome, Kaibel 10S5" :

tov

KaTO.

161-9)

"according

donkey" (Edd.).

avvrj).iKtd)Tt]g.

NT

air. tip. (Gal For this Preisigke {Worterb. s.v.) cites

i

I4

)="a

CJG

contemporary,"

III. 4929.

OVvdaTCTCi).

For the

lit.

use of this

in

is

Rom

metaph. B.C. 285-4) tdv O-VVaTTOTtVCLV ^

6*,

hi

\l^\

comp d

Col

tis

" .

2 12 , cf.

avTciiv

bury along with," which P Eleph 2 13 (a Will—

[it)

0€'Xi]t

V\

Tpa€iv

\

0*Vv8dTTTWO-lV, d7T0TtL0"dT« KtX.

ovvî'iTrjoiQ,

" discussion "

(in

TR

of

used by Cicero, ad Fam.

Ac

one of the Greek words 4 non est enim seiitnctus

28'), is

xvi. 21.

ioais a cjuXoXovia et quotidiana o-u£nTT|o-«i. in Epicurus Fr. lxxiv. (ed. Bailey, p. 116).

It is also

found

We

can produce no evidence for crvv£vyos as a proper name, though its use as such in Phil 4 3 seems yoke-fellow."

EGT

ad 1. For its probable (WH marg. ) see Kennedy use as an appellative Thieme (p. 32) cites the Magnesian :

32S (prob. i/A.D.)

o-jiûvoi.

BaipSios

KdXXnros

:

321.

avvrjdouai, "delight in" (Rnm o~uvT|Sojiai

yt

[r]w

2

7

'-)

:

P Oxy XIV. 1663*

o-o[v]

ktjSejjlovi

(ii/iii

dva8w

A.D.) Kal

€TrL<€i>KeordT_> els Ta irpavnaTia, "I congratulate you on your dear protector who is good and capable in his affairs"

'Edd.):

o-uvr|5op.ai

€irl

21",

Lk 20 18

,

in pieces,"

cf.

Pss 67(6S)

of 22

,

-

cf.

OG1S

453

40

tu ^X €lv toiovtov

(B.C.39-35) ip.civ ttoX€itt]v,

et

saepe

According to Hobart for

the d

p.

249 Spv-rrrw is a medical term and he thinks that the

crushing of a calculus,

may have been similarly employed, and, in pursuance of his theme, points out that it is peculiar to Luke 13 But LS e cite at least (Ac 2 1 ) among Greek authors. one other passage, Theod. Prodr. 4. 325 o-vvcSpvpti. For comp

.

the simplex 8puirrw see P Oxy III. 471 80 (ii/A.D.) ei>p.op4>ov Kal itXoijo-lov (j.eipdKiov tSpvirrtTO, where the editors render,. "this handsome and rich youth gave himself airs."

tc

avvh]/ui. For the metaph. meaning "perceive," "understand," which alone is found in the NT, see P Cairo Zen I. 59061 6

in

(B.C. 257)

o-uvlr||j.i.

Kal av[Tos,

dXXd

Uavbs

Kal diroo-T€iXai us dcrâXeVTaTa, where

insert.

Part

5f

Mt

OVv9pV7lTCO.

"

cf.

For oTJvBXdw "crush together," "break divine punishment, as in

109(110)

avvCvyog,

graffito

ovvdkdoj.

VII.

el

SioijKfjcrai.

onjvirj|it

takes the

7S

608

avvi(TTr]fii place of emo-Tapai literal

the closely parallel

in

meaning "bring together"

59o6o

u

The

.

probable in PSI VI.

is

665' (iii/B.c.) ytiop-yovs 8{ oils ov o-uvuipi, but unfortunately the verb is followed by a lacuna.

avVKaXtw

very common in the papyri, and is used with a great can notice only the principal variety of meanings. occurrences ones, and those most nearly related to the of the word.

We

NT

(1) From its original meaning "set together," "com" bine," otjv£o-ti]|u passes into the sense of bring together as friends," "introduce," "recommend," as in P Petr II. 5

(iii/B.c.)

(=

Selections, p. 7) nvrreio-pai

paiSius pe

t»i pao-iXel o-vo-Ta9r]a-ea-8cu, " I am sure that I shall easily be introduced to the King," P Oxy IV. 787 (A.D. 16) epuTu o-t ovv ?x* lv Tveorape'vov, "I ask you therefore to hold him as recommended," ib. II. 292 s (a.d. 25) Svvdpctos ^\€tv auTov o-uv«rTa2 Cor 3 1 , al. pe'vov (2) The meaning "appoint," as a technical legal term, 13 is seen in such passages as P Oxy II. 261 (B.C. 55) where :

woman

a

as her

pcTa

Rom

cf.

Trdo-Tis

16 1

,

states that she has

a

in

representative

irao-€i

(ii/A. D.

lawsuit — truvto-TaKt'vai

avTov

-yap

trl

•n-pbs

27

t6

8id

25 KaTa-

t<5t«

o-«

Amh

you"

tov o-vo-Ta8€VTOS

(B.C. 113) eirl

"at the inquiry

StaXoyi-o-pov,

P

35

s

II.

instituted

against

B.C.

(Edd.), 33 {e. 157) o-]w«o-TT)Kvias KaTao-Tao-€ws tirl [ZtoJ-rrvpou tov €iri[p.]€AT|Tov, "a has been arranged before Zopyrus the epimeletes," and

Tjpiv trial

P Lond 1912' 1 (a.d. 41) tl Tai Kal o-vve£o-Tao-8ai tt|v dpxV 8ft, "whether the order should be constituted" (Ed.).

From

(3)

this

"prove," as

it

is

a natural transition to

Rom

in

5

3

cf.

al.,

BG U

IV.

with"

of a person or persons "acting another, in such passages as P

235)

«picr9wo-£v

AvprjXCo.

OeWos

AvpTiXCov

.

.

.

Btio-ovs

.

.

.

or "standing

ptTa otjvco-twtos

AvpnXiu IlaTVTi

.

.

.,

"Amelia

.

p. 234)

The verb II.

173

is

o-vWornv

o-uppia pov. also intransitive in such passages as

12

(ii/B.C.)

tov

— B.C. Oxy

13)

III.

ttjs 1*

tt|

ovv

o-vvavwyTJs o-vveo-TTiKOTOS,

Kaipov IV.

BGU

o-vo-T[d]o-T)s

avTols

ttjs 1

PSI

twv Y €VTlrLa TWV -

102* (deed of divorce o-vvPiwo-tu)S,

and

P

(A.D. 162-3) o-vve'o-TT]K [«]v u>s ?Kpiv
XiXi'apxofs,

7

o-vo-Ta9«£o-T|s TrpaKTopcias " Mepvovelois, of agents engaged,upon exacting payment the Memnonia" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 69 12 (B.C. 34) o-vvso-TT|o-ev tTri8i.8d(vai.) to inropv-npa, "obliged us to present this petition" (Edd.), P Oxy IX. IiSS 11 (a.d. 13) cis

irpos vpd(s) toO Trepl t(uv) aYvor|(9evTwv) Xd-y(ov) o-vo-Ta(9r)o-ope'vov), "knowing that you will be held accountable in

any inquiry concerning

BGU

facts

unknown"

remain

that

15

I. 22 (Ed.), (a.d. 114) (= Selections, p. 75) dXoydv pot driStav o-vveo-TTJo-aTo. " picked a senseless quarrel with me," so P Lond 342 s (a.d. 1S5) (=11. p. 174), and

P Tebt

II.

276"

a.d.)

(ii/iii

"will gain his living."

t[&]v

piov

o-vo-Tfyj-eTai,

=

For the subst. o-vo-TaTTis "delegate," see P Oxy VIII. 1116 6 (a.d. 363), with the editor's note. For the double comp aTroo-vvl'o-TTipi., cf. P Hamb I. .

1

(B.C.

tpol

250)

avTov

poi

U-ypaipds

T€pl LlToXepaCov

.

.,

oti

"you write me regarding you recommend him to me."

dTroo-vo-TTJo-ais,

Ptolemaeus, that

avnaropsco, "reckon together," is not found in the exx. cited s.z: lo-Tope'co we may add P Par crwio-TopovvTes

tavTois ovSev

P Tebt

(B.C.

I.

24

51

22

15
pe'Paiov

117) o-wio-TopovvT«s

inroo-TtXXopivuv, "reckoning up

but to the

NT,

to

(B.C. 120)

eijeKXtvav, ttXt|9t]

Tiiv

together the amounts of

what had been concealed" (Edd.), and P Tor

I.

i"ii. 12

(B.C. 116).

avvKcidijjuac,

"am

sitting

with."

In a case heard before the

Emperor

5

,

and

u

—

o-vv«Trt'vev[o-av

8e

Kal oi

26 30

.

(B.C.

crvv]Ka-

cf. Ac [Tr]dvT€S o-[vvkXtvtikoI eS ?] tlSoTes ktX. See also the record of lamp-oil in P Cornell i 88 256) tols Trapd AiotrKovpiSov ypappaTevo-iv Kal

9r|pevoi

o-[u]yKa8T|p€vots tt^v

:

vvkto

€irl

Xvxvov Ko(TvXaO

p.

VI. 912* (a.d.

Oxy

Also P Oxy X. 1273" (a.d. 260) Avp^Xios Qioiv 6 Kal NfirtoTiavbs o-vWo-ttiv avTT] Kal ^Ypaij/a irrrlp 20 (a.d. 331) ov[t]t|s p^| flSuuvs 7pdppaTa, and P Lond 97S III.

31

tois

o-vvkXt)tik[co]v,

editors' notes.

(=

II.

iv

1062 17 (A.D.

Besous, acting with Aurelius Theon, has leased to Aurelius 6 Patus .," and P Kyi II. 165 (a.d. 266), with the .

Amh

"establish,"

,

by"

—P

certain senators sit along with Claudius, Christ. I. 14"' the Emperor apparently as assessors o-vvKa[0Tjpt'viov avTw]

2 3&~7) ^ Tt 8^ Kal o-vo-TT|o-ao-8ai tovs TavTTis Xdvovs. "stand with (by)," as in (4) For the intrans. use Lk 9 32 cf. the legal phrase ptTa o-vvccttwtos or crvv€0-Twt
of the verb are

ttjs

s

I.

With this may be compared 6 o-uvccrrape'vos = "the nominee" in P Oxy II. 320 (a.d. 59) 2«Koily8ov tov o-uv€o-Tap.€Vov v7rb twv ]ht6\o3v dvo(pavdpwv), and I.

«rl

112)

meaning "con-

in

cu5tt)v

ircirXtvKt'vat.

330 (A.D. 78-83). See also P Tebt

(B.C.

27

and P Giss

tois irpoKeLpe'vois,

irdo-t)

(/.

crvvc'o-Trjcra

J

Lightfoot

rt

appointed her grandson to act

tov Trpoveypappe'vov vuovov Xa[ip]r|pova JvSikov, ib. I. 21 97 (B.C. 1 1 5-6)
'

(6) Miscellaneous exx.

is

irapaKaXw

meaning "hold

the

together," "cohere" in ad I. cites Philo Quis rer. div. her. 58 ed. Wendland (= I. p. 481) o-vm'o-ttjK€ koI £unrvp«iTai irpovota 8eoi, Clem. Rom. 27 ev Xdyw ttjs pe-yaXwcrvvr|S I1

avTov o-w«o-TT]o-aTo ra irdvTa, and for the sist" in 2 Pet 3 5 see Field Notes, p. 242.

OVl'lOTTjIll

Il(l)

For

(5)

Col

OVVKaKOVXSCO, "endure adversity with," c. dat. in Heb n 25 According Grimm-Thayer the verb "is not found elsewhere," but cf. the corr. form o-vvKaKovp-yovvTts in BGU I. 15 " n (a.d. .

to

194).

ovvkoMco, "call together" (Mk 15" at.): cf. BGU II. 511 «- = A.D. 200) o-vvKa[Xt'o-as o-uppovXfiov(?) ], and P Lond V. 1711 s3 (a.d. 566-573) a marriage contract {c.

in which along with other interesting conditions a husband promises his wife not to introduce any unsuitable person into the house — irpoo-opoXoyw eyw 6 o-bs Yapc-rns pT*i

o-vvKaXco-ai Tivd dvaKoXou9ov

Kaf oIkov

€Trl

o-t.

609

For

avvKOfii(u> "

the senate,"

o-vvkXt|tos,

r\

(late u/a.d.

dpa

)

t)

o-iIvkXiitos

fj

cf.

o-v 6

P Oxy

I.

the senate, or you, the arch-pirate?" (Edd.) 1

I.

"

(B.C.

118) Ta{i} -rroptta transport for the assembly." 5

"

1 33 verso'"-

Xrjo-Tapxos

Trpos

:

OWkXelU)

"was it P Telit

;

cf.

o-wkXutov,

t^|v

Preisigke 5280

12 2 ):

(Lk

cf.

Tui

ryevopnv ev

8o4(=

Syll

Upu>, tKiXtva-tv

3

1

cirl

170)

8vo

A.D. 346)

(c.

o-vv«'kXi(=

11

(A.D.

15S)

u«

«ls

Tovppwv

tt|v irape)j.poX^v

P Fay

passages as

o-uvKXt£o-[av]T[f|s

"bend completely" (Rom Tav

iii/e.c.) oni-yKapiJ/as

11 10 ):

x*tP a

cf. ,S>//

3

So2(=

1168)

(=

tt)v

.

KaTao-xiiv pe Kal
.

B.C.

verb with

107)

toO

reference

to

constr.-cf.

time

Kaipou orj-VKXaovTos

Rom n 32

'

"you will Lond 237"

"did

28 (c.

I2 17

oUiav,

.

293) tis Ta Kao-Tpa Tas dv[v]
II. p.

«i)o-iv,

granaries." For the

OVVKUJU71TCO, (c.

Is

the sense of "shut

in

5°,

such

I35 (iv/A. D.) o-uvkXio-Bts dxpis dv TrXr|piio-T|s, be put in prison until you pay" (Edd.), and P

6

a-vvKaXvifiao-Bai tt|v Kt(paXT|v.

T)p.*'pas

103)

Lk

in in

"enclose,"

7

8e

tirti

as

literally,

tio-T|'ya'y[e]v

completely"

(ii/A. D.)

B.C.

(c.

avvKa/.vTiTU), "veil

used

is

together,"

).

The

subst.

cf.

els

326

Syll

x ei JU v a

occurs in

''

'

l

P Oxy

18

(f° r II.

20

(a.d. 66) (= Selections, p. 56) iw\ cruvKXcio-pui toO 275 8Xou xP° vou and P Flor I. 50 111 (a.d. 26S) pt'xpi o-uvKXticrpou toO SieXOovTos d (eTov$).

OVVKaTafiaiVCO,

"come down metaph.

i

For the (Ac 25 s ). "condescend," see Rutherford with"

along

meaning

late

NP

4S5f-

P.

ovvK?.rjpov6fiog, "fellow-heir," which occurs quater in the NT, is classed by Cremer* p. 5S4 as "unknown in profane Greek," but in addition to Cremer's own reference to Philo leg. ad Gaium

avvKarddeaiQ. With 6 16

o-vvKaTafleo-ts

=

"

union," in 2 Cor "agreement," word in the NT, we may

the only occurrence of the

,

compare {ap.si'01.

aiTots,

BGU

I. 194 11 (A.D. 177) oi dirb -rrjs Kiipus dva8e(K a-uvKaTa8«rtws Tas Xei/roup-yeias empaXXovo-as

and P Flor

I.

5S

8

8£xa Yviipus

(iii/A.D.)

£(xfjs

inscr.

Ephcsian

249, No. 633 EuTi>xiSos .... o-[v,]KXr|pov6Tu,ou Other exx. from Byzantine especially 1 Pet 3'.

III. p.

Kal

(LAE

1 , p. 92) cites the word from an of the Imperial period, Brit. Mus. Inscrr.

Deissmann

§ 10,

cf.

avTjov,

avVKaraTidrj/ll. For the lit. meaning "deposit together,"

Tfoiijo-ai.,

Greek are P Mon I. 6 12 (a.d. 583) 0-uvKXrjpovdp.ov airov and P Masp III. 67340 verso 1 " rfi[v («] t «H* '

(iii/A.D.) tp.auTT]v £u>
crvvKaTeBnKa

cf.

Kaibel 367 1

From

Taipuj.

of putting down the same vote or opinion with another, the verb came to be used in the middle = "agree with," as

P Lond 196 15

in

n-eivou

38S

11 -

A.D. 13S-161)

(c.

o-wKaTa8ep.eVov> 34

'IovXiavos

A.D.) €Trv9«To,

(ii/iii

(=

II.

etirev

p.

153) 'A-ypnr-

ktX.,

yvwpifpa] avTov

ti

BGU

II.

="

number along According to Grimm-Thayer this verb with" is "not found elsewhere" than in Ac I 26 but for the form we may cite BGU IV. 1208" " (B.C. 27-6) ;

ovvkoivcovoq, "fellow-sharer," "joint partaker," c. gen. pers. as in 2 i', occurs in P Bilabel 19(6. ) (a.d. no) AiSu|ios 'AttoXXwviou 'AXXi'wvl 'AttoXXiovlou o-uvkoivwvw xtti^pei-v). Phil

aWKojuiCco,

547

(1

Cor 12 21 ):

cf.

A'aibel

(i/A. D.) a-uvKepdo-ai. 4™X[*i l ] Trveiipa
'Eiri-ydvn 'ApTt'puvos alo-[iois] Yapois o-vvKspao-BtiVa. also Apoc. Petr. 3 o-uv€K6KpaTo 8t to epvBpov avTwv

The (iii/A.D.) (=

See

tu

i12 cnJvKpao-is occurs in P Lond I2i p. 100) 6 'i\uv iv o-eauT
subst. I.

ti)

II. 591 (ii/iii a.d.) iyu -yap tov x°P TOV * v T pio*l TJucpais ov 9 -uai) aiTa KaTaXti|/at, and 1' Flor II. 150

pfj

(/.

o-vvkollCctw

Souter (Lex.

"compound"

1*

Xcuku>.

(/.

8vvap.«

avvKepdvvv/j.1,

and

P Tebt

of the fields" (Edd.), t|

(a.d. 267) 8Tav *ydp 8€r]0-€L Ta Trapd Ofjvai. irXctova e^ci Por|9civ o-e.

crvvKaTapi9p.tio-0ai.

together,"

[o-\iY]KXrj[po]ydpu)[v.

"bring together," "collect": cf. P Ryl II. 122* (a.m. 127) crwKOLucrduevos Ta TrX€to-[Ta ujt'prj Tfjs «Kpdo-€ws twv eSa^wv, "having gathered the greater part of the produce

avTjots Ti|i(io-aTe o-v7KaTt8e'pT]v.

"mix

Vj

to.

Ypdpp.oT[a, Kal
0WKaTaxpriiC,i0.

KXnpovoLtwv

the idea

suggests that in

s.v.)

0-01 6e'pr|

Ac

8

2

o-vvKop.10--

the verb

may

mean, not "take up" for burial (see Field Notes, p. n6f.) but "get back," "recover"; cf. the use of the mid. in such passages as

BGU

II.

530

26

(i/A.D.)

(=

Selections, p. 62)

" only continue paying the public taxes without getting back anything in return," and P Flor I. 58" (iii/A.D.) Tois

povov

8ia-ypd4>u)

id

Srjpdo-ta pnSev o-vvKoui.£du€vq$,

I

6

see also Job 5" wo-rrtp dipuvid o-vvKopi£op.€vr| dXuvos Ka6 uipav o-vvKopio-8tto-a. For the subst. o-uvKopi8fj cf. P Cairo Zen I. 59049 3 (see

:

l

4>u(T€ws o-ij-yKpaa-ifv).

OVVKIVECO. With this verb

NT

occurrence,

T]LL(0V

6 |(Vl(Tpds-

=

cf.

"move," "

stir

Polyb. xv. 17.

1

up,"

in

Ac 6 1 -,

its

only

onryKivti ttws i'Kao-rov

the editor's note), P Fay 135 3 (iv/A.D.) tov Kaipov koX«o-avTos TTjs 0-vyKop.iSTJs, "as the season requires the gather" 11 (Edd.), and P Lond 1001 ing (a.d. 539) (= III. p. 271 1

Kaipu a-uYKopi8f]s [Ka]pTf[w]y.

610

(TWO 5or

ovvfxiroioc,.

CVVKpiVO). In the late

difficult

of

linage

(nivKptvi* translate

278 f.) and

p.

passage

= irapa|3dXXw 180

RV

(cf.

and

niarg.)

and

RV

(cf.

Lob.

V Lond V. 1733 52

follow the

Phryn.

(so also Field

"compare"

p. 168), but Lightfoot (Notes, p.

"combine"

AV

2 13

Cor

I

Notes,

prefers the

meaning Theod. Mops, ad /.

f.)

cites

ovfjLUjurjTijg.

:

Phil

=

LXX

application in the

its

in

ad

Lightfoot

12

s ' 22

r

,

Polit.

"

one and all of you imitate me," so comparing the verb o-vp.|u|«io-8ai. in Plato

me,"

imitating

to the

Dan 5' ; cf. , 41 (Gen 40 o-vWKpive Kal Svnpevva to. Xe-yd|j.eva). can produce no clear evidence bearing on any of these renderings from our sources, where the prevailing sense of the word is "decide," especially with reference to Polyb. xiv.

me of Paul's favourite comp^*. in
t

8id twv tov Trv€vp.aTos d*rro8€i£ewv ttjv tov irvcxijiaTos " inOthers take the verb as 8i8ao-KaX(av iri.o-Tov|j.e8a. terpret," in keeping with interpretation of dreams

(A.D. 594) ap.a twv aXXwv o-vp.p.tTdxwv " with reference to the "joint-possessors of a house

T|(i
I.

,

274 D.

p.

7

3.

We

21

verso

I

A

decisions.

judicial

259-S)

(B.C.

must

few exx.

suffice

8i

{io-T€pov

4

(11. c.

Meyer I P Fay I2 30

1'

Lille

"journey along with" (Ac tw KaTavayKao-avTi

I.

to

t-rn.a-KOTrovu.cvos

verb

(=

,

B.C. 103)
(/. irpaxdSiKov dywyrjs, "give judgment that " (Edd.), they shall perforce pay me for the illegal abduction 16 B.C. 67?) 0-uveKpivap.ev, V Ryl II. 65 (judicial sentence 14 I* Giss I. 6l (a.I). 119) tov Tvpdvvov o-uvKpivavT[os tov]

SfjvaC)

(c.

.

p.01

.

.

TTjs

—

and P Flor

I. 56' (A.D. 234) crwtKpiHy[a Kal iTe|id)[8fj]vai ttjs evTtyijews dvTC/ypa(cpov).

o-wuo.Tio-p.dv, -ypaf|]vai

For crvvKpiua cf. P and for

o-vvKp|£]p.aTi,

(=

II.

Amh

6S 34

II.

0-ivKpi.o-i.s cf.

(late i/A.D.)

twi Kypfw

P Lond 359 s

u/ii A.]'.)

150).

p.'

avvAaliu). For o-vvXaX&o, "talk together with," Ilk g 4

"I

P

cf.

al.,

have a

will

(iii/B.C.) irepi

wv

lib

c. dat. pers., as

1S'-

.

248'

p.

corresponding

I.

27

4

(ii/A.D.)

2vvTpdov Toy Kouo-apos o-vvo8eLTOv,

(=111.

NT

in the

only in

1137* (B.C. o) vrrip

.

P Lond I17S 41

(A.D.

99) -yeivwo-KeTc-] SyTa [fjuwv] ctvvoSgit^v 'Eppeivov, where the reference is to the adoption of Ilerminus as the "member" of a gymnastic "14)

217,

p.

Selections,

p.

and Preisigke 4549'° (A.D. 226), where an inscr. dealing with a cult assembly ends to irpoo-KVVT](ia [ttjs] crvvdSov Kal Tiiv o-vvo8eiTwv Kal tou -ypdxj/avTos. See also club,

—

3

(ii/A.D.)

—

"Hutiv ttotI aovo-iKos dvrjp,

in

-'

3

.

A

iroirjT^s Kal Ki6apio-TTJs,

fidXto-Ta S£ Kal rrvvoStiTris.

CPR

tx® €s an< >

Giss

"a company of travellers," is found Lk 2 44 For o-woSeu-Tys cf. BGU IV.

I.

o-ol o-vvcXdXrjo-a croi (sic)

P

in

Val.

Vett.

8aip.ovi.

avvodia,

A*);7/t/6i3

(a.d. 124) BXato-i.os o-uXXaXijo-as 'ApTe[p.i.]See also from S[wpu) t]w vop.[t]Kw [Tr]c-[pl to]v TrpdypaTos. the inscrr. OGIS 229 33 (mid. iii/B.C.) o-vvXeXaXT|Kao-i,v e a iitrlp diravrtov dKoX[ov]6ws tois ev tq 6|ioXoyiai •y 7P H I.

occurs cruvoSoiiropew Chrest. I. p. -?
66 4 (B.C. 228) o-vvXaXrjo-w croi, conversation with you," P Fleph 29 s

I

9'):

cruvoSevovcra

("a decide ") to. X'" HLaTa irofjorcu, 144) irepl Twv ajvTwv o-uyKp[i.8]svTwv,

o-uveKpivev

Kipi\(oy.a.

—P

ovvodevco,

.

L

"

(llvOI-S.

avvodoc;. This

not a

is

astical

NT

importance,

in

word, but, its

use

view of

later ecclesi-

its

Hellenistic

in

Greek

a

for

"club"

or "society" may be illustrated as in the interestdiploma of membership in 'H Upd |vo-tik^| Trcpi-

ing

'ASpiavT) 'AvTwviaVT| 2eTrri|navr| o-vvo8os, Worshipful Gymnastic Club of Nomads under the patronage of Hadrian, Antoninus, Septimius" (P Lond

ttoXio-tikt|

"The

ovv/ia9f]T)'jg,

NT

For this "fellow-disciple." I. cites Plato Enthyd.

HZNT ad

1

air.

dp..

Jn

n 16

p. 272^, Pollux

Diog. Laert. VI. 2, Mart. Polyc. 17. 3. with o-vv- in late Greek, see Rutherford

Bauer

,

VI. 159,

On compounds NP, p. 255 f.

1178

2 15 ,1/.): cf.

BGU

I.

86"

ff

where the signature of each attesting witness is accompanied by the word-, o-vvpapTvpw Kal crvvcrcbpaKiw. F'or the subst. 0-vp.p.apTvs cf. BGU II. 600 6 (ii/iii A. i>. ),

and

for

0-up.p.apTvpop.ai

see

the

note

to

PSI VI. 606°

(iii/A.D.).

ovv[xepiâ>,

which (ii/iii

"have

The mid.

a share in":

cf.

occurs in

the subst.

read by Preisigke (H'ortcrd. s.v.) in A.D.) €Kao-]TOT€ avTois o-vvjitpto-Tls

XovSwS

—twv

is

[Trj] 8l[a]8[TJKT|.

1

Cor 9 13

in

village

II.

-yt'vouai

tov Aiovvcrdov Kal

airo

ttjs

Bacchias— rryovijUvov

of

council

BaKXidSos

Upas o-vvdSov

—

— regarding

19

the

hire

o-vvd8ov

of dancing girls,

Kw[pr|]s

P Oxy

2S4) ^v tt] Trapovo-Tj o-vvd8w, with reference to a special meeting of the Senate ; and from the 17 inscrr. OGIS 4S6 (beg. i/A.D.) rj o-epao-Tr| o-vvo8os twv

XII.

1412

viav,

and

A.D.

((.

ii.

713

9

o-vvd8ov,

(iii/A.D.)

"from

dirb tt^s iepds 6vp.eXiKT)s Kal worshipful theatrical and

the

gymnastic club."

For

BGU

217, Selections, p. 99)): cf. t99) where a certain Serapion the Dionyseum and the sacred

p.

is

|vo-tikt)S

"distribute in shares." the sense

194) (=111.

s exempt from taxation, P Grenf II. 67 (A.D. 237) a letter from the president of the (= Selections, p. 108)

he

155),

(A.I).

(a.d.

P Oxy VI. 908 9 (A.D. claims that as a member of club

avvjuapTvpeu), "bear witness with" (Rom

38

also

o-vvoSos

with

s.v.

qko-

interesting parallel to p.

1

o-vva-yw-yTJ

3 54 n

.

definite

and Deissmann

600 6

1

Cor3

3

religious

LAE 2

p.

associations

375

;

and

for

see

an

see Reitzenstein Poimandres,

611

crvvoL ha. ovvoida,

OWO'/fl,

used as a present,

perf.

"am privy to": cf. Ac 5 s 50 as BGU IV. 4 (B.C. 1 1

tov in

that

writing

P

I

,

1

"share my knowledge with," Cor 4*, and see such pas-.

-

_

"

x« l P°'YP a
14)

)

a

" <™

Set

irepl

"you must

slate

'i

tovtois tov "~i
o-vvti8e'vai

p.t|

c

Xystus knew nothing of these things,"

5

240 (a. I'. 37) p^|
>xv

II.

«avTrjt the theft

A.D.

.

(

«arlv

s.v.

epcSv dvnpiraKmTii..

much of my

of

lieing

Chrest.

property,"

141) 01 €7riTpoirot
<*>s

SS

II.

lv

-

9

clv6vt|tos avTois

3 Xoyo8eo-ia, and Syll 567 (= qS5,' ii A.D.) pn8ev Savbv o-vvciSoTas a condition of purity. See also

—

t|

aiiTois

avvTrap€LfXL

cruv€tSi](rts.

2I 25 , 2

(=

the

P Oxy

™-

II.

-3

(A.D. 1S6) 237 "if they wished to live 15 together," and ii. XII. 1548 8uyd(a.d. 202-3) t| Cf. the
-yaps-nfi,

P Eleph I 2 (B.C. 311-10), and of P Oxy II. 266 11 (a.D. 96) Ka[rd T|v o-vvoiKi[bs • full brother . ssus lives with

"my

•

.

350) 6 irals Kal

P Lond V. 1735 11

]
o-vvoik[€i poi,

me," and Chrest.

ttj

d8eX[
107) irdXiv cirl o-vvoiKid£u) occurs in

(late vi/A.D.),

apparently in the sense

SylP 709 (c. A new verb

B.C.

of enlarging the house by adding

new buildings to it (see the editor's note). For the subst. o-vvoiKia cf. P Petr III. 9 (iii/B.c), the report of a searcher for stolen goods °5(*)

=

'HpaKXeiTou crvvoiKiai

in ii. 73' (iii/B.C.) the

:

word

Cf. also BGU VII. 1573" (A.D. "lodging-house." 141-2) (T€TapTov pt'pos onjvoiKias, and the dim. o-vvoiki-

is

oiov in

in.

p.

93

tc

Kal

s

(=

II.

where the

165)

p.

This

may

refer-

also be

Didache i. 5 iv o-vvoxtJ Se -ytvopevos mv t-irpa|c. See further Dcissmann LAEZ

and Moll Offenbarung p.

n.'-',

135.

12

,

Thckla 17 8s p.€vw Koo-pa),

6

(sc.

Xpto-Tos

avToO

Si.

TrXfj0os

Tuv dvopiuiv pov.

tou

1

ovvoiKodoueco.

dvopd) a-vvuHKoSopTJTai.

"arrive a)Lxdp€0a

BGU

II.

for the adj. see Vett. Val. p.

109

as

amended

ptxd OeoSoJpas. and

p. 356) (A.D. 618) <âvepu>$ o-vvopeiXuiv 4

40i

15

o-vvoikos Kal o-vvopiXos

•yevopevos.

cf.

Lk

ovvo,uopeco, "border on," "am contiguous to," is found only in Ac 1S 7 For the simplex bpope'uj, cf. P Amh II. 6S 56 .

YT S

-

4>iXa.v9pujTrCa.

tj

o~up.Tra8TiO"
to

23

with": PSI V. 502 2 ' (B.C. 257-6) ZwtXov Kal -rjîoOpev aiJTov
4s

:

TK

and the

logical Vett. Val. p.

64

Tim

of 2

4

16 .

See also the astro-

s2 .

o vvrcapa/.aufldroi,

"take along with"

(as helper),

Ac

as in

15s"'.

where

293) points out that the word implies private companion or minister, who is not sent forth on the mission as an envoy, but is taken by the envoys on

Ramsay "a

(Galatiaiis, p.

own

their

Cf.

authority." "

€vex i P L0

'tis

€

BGL"

cruvjrapaXapujv

I.

taxixdii

and P Lond 35S 6

d8eX
226 12 (a.d. 99) -rrepl tov tov eTe'pov pov (<\

A.D.

150)

(=

II.

172) orvpirapaXa|36vTas avTois 'HpaKXci8r|V VTT|pfTT|V. See also P Ryl II. iSg 8 (a.D. 12S), where the verb appears p.

11

a receipt issued by the receivers of public clothing irapeXaPa.

'Ovrio-as o-vvTraps'Xa(3a.

—

4>iXo|tvos

"

Received Received by me, Diogenes. o-vvirapt'XaPa. Received also by me, Philoxenus." al-o by me, Onesas.

ovvTiapeifii,

"am

s' 21 cf. PSI IV. 439 present along with" (Ac 25 ) U 1' Kal I2 hi tovtois TXavKias, lay (B.C. 244-3) o-vu.Trapf|v B.C. 103) arvv tovtols Kal tTtpovs o-vpirapovras, "others (t". :

o-vp-irapJoyTwv twv 8l ir]X^

r

irXtio-Tiuv,

BGU

IV. 1137 5 (B.C. 6)

and P Oxy

I.

42

s

(A.D. 323)

o-vvirap«o-o^pt"va)[v Tg] Tepv/ei, "the be present at two performances" (Edd.).

T
spectators will Other exx. in I

(late i/.\.D.) ttjs dXXris opopovo-ris

ovtra

along

-rrpos

besides themselves being present," cf.

1s p. io

ovvTtapayivouai,

Aioy«'v[t)jS

For the literal use of this verb = " build together," which M is used metaphorically in its only XT occurrence (Eph 2 ), cf. I' Oxy XIV. 164S 60 (late ii/A.D.) xd o-vvii>Ko8opr|p(e'va) " f3a
:

crvvtrrdSricrev -rrXavw-

pdvos

dvcLKaoros

8eov)

along

,

and Pelagia-Legenden

'

.

nvrouileOi, "talk with" (Ac io ,T )

= "suffer

have no early exx. of this verb Heb 4 15 IO 34 but cf. A

with," as in

iis in

ovo-a

p.

B.C. 10)

in

meaning

KaKuv

II.

10

Cf. also o-uvoikC£oj in tov Toirou o-vvoiKi|as.

Tf|i

2

a-vvo\fjs,

Trdo-r|S

croi

.

similar use ofo-vvoiKio-ia in

iv

dtrb

.

Kpvpds, o-vvoxds, Sco-pd, early ex. of the noun is afforded by

An [f.

.

tcrrai

e^6Tao-0T|creTai irepl

o-vvoiKi'o-tov in

(after A.M.

ti[s

"straits,"

apparently to "imprisonment."

is

d\Xr|Xois BeXoiev,

.

">

pov

°"[vv]oxt]

and Vett. Val.

P Lond 354 24 ence

Sido-tucrdv

c! saepe.

7rc'v9t],

the

cf.

2'):

117*

KoXuv],

We

o-vvoiKeiv

96"-

Cor p.

=

ovvnadew.

"live together" of man and wife, as in its only N'T occurrence, 1 Pet 3': PSI I. 64* (i/B.c. ?)
d

I.

Greek

Biblical

Kaiiel 1040 23

OVIOIKECO,

0-01 ci]s

in

came to be used "anxiety" (Lk 3 magical P Lond I22 [iv A.D.)

(as in Aristeas 61),

"compression"

lit.

metaph.

Mayser Gr. i. p. 303. a semi-technical use of o-vvirdpeipi, like o-vvurrT|pu

(^.^.(4)), cf.

P Ryl

II.

I20 9 (A.D. 167) o-vvirdpeipi a[v]Tfj

"

I act avTfjs pr|
Ka(i)

evpa\)/a vtrip

:

C12

avviracryco

"suffer together" (Horn S 17 I Cor I2 26 ) cf. P Oxy VI. 7 904 (v/a.D.) [Jtr| vibv Swdp-cvov dp-a pot.
See also Atticae hilaritatim libenter audio ; kcivcito

[oto-]ir«p

ad Atticum

xii.

11.

is

III.

22)

p.

I.

167

ease

24

2

dat., as in

1S6) oi84v 84 ^Jttov

,

Other exx. of the verb are P Flor II. 215 (a. I). 256) to 84 emo-ToXiov 8 trvvt-n-ejuâ s0 (B.C. 164-159) o-vv[Tr«]p
to

tiricrToXr.

tti 12

o-\ivTre'p\|/as

help of," see direst. Ka[l]

Xc'[
P

Cf.

and

ace.

II 47

I.

V|pds o-u[v]Tr€p\|/ai

'Eppwv<^9iv^> toxis

i!o-ovs

123) TrapaKa-

(B.C.

avTois

rjpwv

4|

«[l]s

"

filled

II.

Lk

(cf.

ws

irpovoT|9r|Ti

3S(a)

22

(iii/B.C.)

"one

S 23 ),

T|8t|

pads

a

(late

and the

Meo-is

i/B.C.)

P Oxy

€is

subst. in

P

"making up

cn>VTrXf)pwo-i[v]

Tebt

II.

(=

I14

573

(Spaxp-wv)

ip,

15

A.D.) TrwXr|crov tq ij/lXia «is [[pw]]TrXT|puo-iv tou KeppaTos, "sell the bracelets to " 14 .(Edd.), and ib. XIV. 1713 up the money (A.n. I.

&\u

p.4v

being already 10 Fay 44 (B.C. 16?)

threshing-floor

o-vvTrXf|pwo-iv \aXKoO (TaXdvTwv) tt€vt€, total of 5 talents of copper" (Edd.), P

«is

p4v

p-dXio-To.

Ta tow 7rap€X9dvTos 4tovs K«cp[d)Xaia.

omvTT€TrXT]pu)p(vr|S,

£LS 84

0.

avS(pas)

Petr

131)

(B.C.

0"uvTrXT|pa)0r|a-€Tcu

"send along with." For constr. c. Cor S 22 cf. P Oxy II. 237 ' a (A.D.

Ta ttjs XP^ as o-[u]vrrXTjpoiiv, "to what was required" (Mahaffy),

pai8(]cu[s]

accomplish -with Chrest.

ovvne/mw,

to the termination of

superintendent" (Edd.). " make (2) The verb in the sense of "accomplish," up," seen in such passages as P Par 63 6 ' (B.C. 164) (= P Petr

irpoo-wTrois.

(omtnotiit)uulis o-vpTrdo-xw.

have accrued up

to

his duties as

:

,

Cic.

sums found

the

avmaaxco,

irdo-^wv

avv

(ii/iii

TTJV 0-DVTrXT]pwo-tV

o-up.-

make 279)

TOV TrpOK€ip€VO\l TTavTOS Kf(paX4ou

a£ov).

ovvjiEpilaitfiavu).

in The participle of this verb, which is = Ac 20 10 is common in land-surveys in the sense of "in48 cluded," e.g. P Tebt I. 62 (B.C. 119-S) where it is stated that so many arourae are taken up by a shrine of Isis —

" embrace"

ovvnofa'Trjg, "

comp^. condemned by the Atticists 19 cf. BGU 255 f.), but found in Eph 2 toO omvTroX[e](Tou irapd 'AvTwvt[Qvou

fellow-citizen," a

,

NP

(Rutherford II.

:

p.

632° (ii/A.D.)

1

To-iciou o-v(p.7repieiXr|u.p€vov ?) see the editors note, where reference is made to ib. 81 30 (late ii/B.c), 84" (B.C. 118), al. :

Siwv, o-vv€
s.z>.

.

"our

The verb this verb = "fall together," "fall in," as in Lk 6 13 P Oxy IX. 11SS 24 (a. I). 13) di
For

,

cf.

11.

(a.

101)

olkuis

II.

tivai

iv

475

7

(ii/A.D.)

crvpTrTwcri,

Goodsp Cairo 0~Up.7rTWO-ip.OlS

The verb

13

4

(/.

is

and of the

.

.

.

subst.

—

in

St)Xw94vtwv

o-upTTTwcrip.os

adj.

341) dirb 8ia9[tV«]ws O-UpLTTTWO-ipOV) OLKLaS

used

13

P Par 49 (before K.c. 161) aSsXcpou o-ou o-uu.Treo-dvTos poi,

(

= UPZ

P Tebt

i.

I.

in

them

Tots

o-iiv

OGIS

See also

79 (A.D. 181-192), where,

I.

death

of

o-[Tp]aTiwTais

143

8

(B.C.

the writer

someone, .

o-vp.TroXiT«udp€9a. 146-116), with note. .

.

ovvnopsvojuai,

P

11

al.)

:

PSI IV. 353 13

(B.C.

254-3) tov pe9' aiiToO o-\ip.Trop€udptvoy,

ovvrrpeofivTspoQ,

10

62

in

)

as

in

tou 84

58-- (B.C.

Ill)

twi 'Aviktjtwi crvyrrto-ai, " if you must meet Anicetus, meet him." A compd. cruv«p-r(-rTu is seen in P Oxy II. 243'- (A.D. 79) criiv tols Kal «is tovtous cruvipTrto-oxiptvois
continues

P Oxy the

to

reference

a

iraXaids

" meet with anyone,"

1-

4dv

after

"journey together" (Lk 7 tottwv)

(sc.

(A.D.

also

510

occurs in what appears to be a school exercise

written on the verso of

"shares of a

the use of the

Cf.

dXXwy

III.

ib.

(rujjL-TreTTTwKuCTis,

house that has fallen in."

EGU

and

4-TravXcws o-vvTr€Tr[Tw]Ku£as, p-epEo-i

(a.m.

plpXtl" fellow-citizens have approached us in a petition

(Ed.).

OVV71171TCO.

koivwviktjs

irapd

T|p€lV 8td

254) O-npJTToXtLTat TJptTCpOL TTpOO-f]X9oV

ovvmvto. See

26

(c. A.D. 200) lippi.o-p.aL . Pieisigke 4317 irdvTwv twv ompTroXiTwv, and P Oxy VIII. II19 19

rjpwv,

mivTrccriv

"

(Edd.).

"fellow-elder''

TrdvTa

tol

Pet 5 1 )

(1

crvv(|>tpovTa

P€VT»V twi

:

cf.

OGIS

KaTT)p-ydo-aTo

11 (<. B.C. 120) 339 ptTa twv o-vvTrp«o--

8r)pwi.

avva See pas si /n

o-vo*o-

—

-

ovvoteIXco,

" which is used of time, "draw together," " shorten in 28 is 1 Cor 7 applied to the "curtailing" of expenses in P Arab II. 70(d) 3 (c. A.D. 115) KtXtvcravTOS omo-TaXT|vai Ta TToXXd twv dyaXwpaTwv Tf)[s Yujpvao-iapxâs, P Ryl ,

avvTtlrjpow. the (1) For

Lukan usage

(9

"fulfil," with reference to time, cf.

61 ,

Ac

BGU

21)

IV.

"complete,"

H22M

(B.c. 13)

tov cryyTrXr|pw(9fjvai) tovtov [se. \pdvov), and the corresponding use of the subst. in P Grenf II. 33' (B.C. 100) «ttI

84

«is

criip.TrXr|pwio-iv

(t[wv

P Giss

I.

56--

(vi/A.D.

)

o-up-rXT|pw(o 'ws) to(0) auT(oxi) 8tKa^€^>Tovs

[\pdvou

:

7T€v]t-,

_

Trpb cf.

P Oxy XIV. 1626 16

o-vvTrXiipwo-ews

avTiiv

ScKavwv,

ttjs

(a.d. 325)

4-rn.peXcias

"and

to

84
dTroXT)pv|/tTai

shall receive

dxpi irapd rov

from the said decani

II.

225**

A.D.) Sarravwv crua-TaX(«io-wv) (^pa^p-al) y 3 U (B.C. 175-4) Iva o-uvo-toXwo-ik II02)

(ii/iii

t

and Syll 730 (=

ai Xiav ciKaipoi Sa-rrdvai.

OVVOTOIXEO), as

a

military

Polyb. x. 23. Siapcvtiv.

7

For

term

"keep

in

line

with,"

is

found

in

80-ov o-u^vvoCvTas Kal o-uo-Toix ov >' Ta S " the metaph. usage "correspond exactly to t(p'

613

awT(X((o

(TTpaTia>Ti)? Gal 4 25

in

o-vvo-toix 01

-yap

and

BGU

IV. 1205 9 (B.C. 28) o«8i the adj. in iibereinstiinmend ") taTwv [•yJivto-O*, ("

cf.

,

™

o-vo-toix°- tovtois, 'kindred Epicurus Ep. I. 76 to these" (Bailey).

in

phenomena

For (rov

2

.

,

:

Ostr 1535* (ii/B.C.) tois rruva-TpaTiuiTais ailrov, P Meyer 20 14 (I st half iii/A.D.) ilirffka-a Sid Aioo-Kop[o]u
cf.

and

AtoiToXeLTou,

P Grenf

Christian

the

I.

53

tou cruvo-paTiwTou

(iv/A. D.) 2ir€p.\|(d ctol Sid "A-rrwvos

P Frankf

2

'•

7

B.C.

(after

avvayjiuaTiCco.

Rom

a-uvaxmidTilia-Si in as contrasted

21S-7).

=

I2 2

with

conformed"

"he

inwardly conformed," see Field Notes,

p.

which

"be

ye

162.

religious

,

understood as "fellow-member of the body," as Preuschen has pointed out

Church, but, (1900),

p.

85

f.

it

),

13)

following

i.e.

of the

(ZNTW

i.

cannot then be associated with the eirayyeAias, nor is there any real

gen. ttjs sequence of thought in the three epithets
fitting

to a

(not in

LS 8 ),

do-uvTaKTws, see

for

UPZ

p. 6S,

Ka8fJKOuo-av rjplv 8i8oo-8ai necessaries

tt]v

"the contribution of the

should be given to us," where the contribution from the royal treasury for purposes (see Otto Priester i. p. 366 ff. ): for is

is

cruvTd£i.p.os

and

i.

see P Giss P Par 32 28 (B.C.

I.

94

16 1)

4

66-7):

(a.d.

>ki ! ,

(= Witkow

p. 305).

ovvteXeio.,

—

Accordingly, taking criopa in its
in relation to lime,

"consummation," "completion,"

i,

the

Jewish apocalyptic expression o-uvTt'Xtta aiuvos, 42 (A.D. 159) pf'xpi may be illustrated by P Oxy X. 1270 o-uvTtXetas tou 8it[Xr|Xv8dTos irpwTov] Kal cikoo-tov ^tovs, "down to the end of and including the 21st year" (Edd.). in

For

the

reference

in

subst.

to

work,

completed

cf.

P

Petr III. 42 F(cr) 8 (iii/B.C.) (as read p. x. ) tt)]v o-uvt«Xeiav Tuiv £p*ywv, and the late use in OGIS 327 s (B.C. 1591

cvroto/Liog s is found in the only in Eph 3 and may have been The word is usually coined by Paul for the occasion.

NT

it

reference

ye outwardly

p.eTap.opcj>o0o-8c,

(A.D. 87) irq.[p]apds see P Cairo Zen I.

o-vvTa£is,

6

rroi

-ypdpp-aTa Kal udtpopxiv ("ahead-dress"). In Menandrea 71 For
On

247, Selections, p.

o-vvTa^tv Tiiv 8«dvTa)v,

25 Philem ) is This expressive Pauline comp d (Phil 2 found in a soldier's letter to his mother, where he mentions that he has borrowed money from a fellow-soldier, BGU III. S14 27 (iii/A.D.) K('xpr|H-ai X a ^ KOV ir[a]pd o-uo-TpaTiujTou

the verb see

Bilabel 35 3

for

:

o-uvTa-yT)[v

11 (B.C. 257) 6 errl Ttjs o-WTd|(MS ep- Me'p.[ei (with 59073 the editor's note), and P Par 26 G (B.C. 162) (= UPZ i.

p.

ovvoTpaTubrrjS.

tiiotov

P

see

o-uvTa-yrj,

ri\v

3S) dvTl

twv 8id]

Tf|s

("contrivances"),

tov iroXt'uov o-uvTcXeias «Tr[iT£u*ypaTu>v

with

the editor's

meaning of "joint-contribution such a passage as

BGU

"

note.

for public

The common

burdens

is

seen in

1

III.

927 (iii/A.D.) irapJeo-xriKaptv o-ot els Xdvov o-uvTeXcias [KaTa] Ke'Xcuo-iv tov 8iao-npoTaToii For TrayaviKal crvvTe'Xeiai, "heathen clubs or pavio-Tpov. For o-uvxtXeiwo-is cf. P unions," see Archiv i. p. 410. 6 17

(a.d. 210) 8[£o]p€0a rrXtiovos XP° V011 €LS Tr v " contributor to a avvT(X«£wo-iv, and for o-vvTtXeo-Tr]S 5 tax, cf. the late P Flor III. 2S3 (A.D. 530) and PSI IV. 7 2S3 (A.D. 550) with the editors' notes. F"lor I.

l

="

,

so fellow-partakers of the promise."

ovvteMoj. For the ordinary sense "bring to an end," "com7 "finish," cf. P Cairo Zen I. 59124 (B.C. 256) 18
plete,"

ovvrdaaco,

"command":

"direct,"

P Cairo Zen

cf.

II.

59155

1

256) 6 pao-iXtis v Aiipos (B.C.

axiTov

a-uvTd£avTos

to

Sid

£ir£
p.^|

av[Tov

"

tov

Dorus wrote at his request 'AttoXXwviov] -ypappara, because Apollonius cannot write," P Hib I. 147 (early iii/B.C.)

P

(rvvTao-o-f [tous] irapd o-ol 4>[v]XaK
Tebt

I.

40

13

(=

117)

p. 2S) dgiw beg you to give orders 19 to write to Demetrius," P Oxy II. 27s (a.d. 17) (Sirou [«]dv cruvTao-crni 6 To-tSwpos cv 'Ogvpu-yxwv ^[ojXei, "at whatever spot in Oxyrhynchus Isidorus may require," ib. (B.C.

"

AT|p.TyTpiuH,

7pdv|/ai.

Selections,

I

io6 6 (a.D. 135) dTrTivyti-Xa iptv AtipfJTpiov cruvT«Ta" I ., beg to inform you that Demetrius X
.

.

.

instructed

me

to give

up

.

.

.,"

and P Meyer S 12 (a.d. 151) els to Ttjs -ywaiKos avToO

irdvTa [KdTa-ypcMpfjvai]
adscript. In P Cairo

ou

Zen

crvvT|VTT]crav

II.

eir!

59179* tt^v

(=

I. p.

an early

10,

UPZ

i.

20

37 )

ex. of the irrational

(B.C. 255) ol [o-v]vTa£dp.tvoi

[Kpio-iv]

who agreed

the to

editor

appear."

renders 01

p.

31)

(ppdvTio-ov ws

completed" (2)

at

.

.

"take

T€Xecr8r|o-ovTai,

care

— preparations

The verb

is

.

.

that

eypa(TT|pLat.)

the

.

.

.

o-vv-

landing-stages

be

for a visitor.

a terminus technicus for the "supply"

of certain fabrics which were government monopolies, as in P Hib I. 68 6 (t\ B.C. 22S) els Tipds oSovtwv tu>v o-vvTtXo»-

OGIS

18 90 (Kosetta stone p.€v[w]v tis to pao-iXiKov, and B.C. 196) tuv t €ts to pao-tXtKov o-vvTcXovpe'vwv €V TOLS

Upois pvo-o-tvwv dOoviwv cf. Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 266 ff. " Cf. also the verb "contribute," pay," certain imposts, :

=

as in

P Oxy

I.

127 recto

oIk(os) 'OûpuYxt'-T^'v)

(A.D. 572). P (3) In

1

(late vi/A. D.

v[7r€p)

Lond 1179 s0

)

omvTtXei 6 ?v8o£(os) 7 cf. and ib. 126 16

epPoXfjs,

(u/A.D.)

(=

III.

p.

146)

to

to

("calamity") truvTtXovpevov, the pXdJPos ^ -rrflpa meaning seems to be "make good," while a weakened 8 B.C. 103) use of the verb is found in P Fay I2 (c. a-uvTcXso-aut'vov, "having done dStKTjpaTa ds p[tj me various injuries" (Edd.), and P Ryl II. 145 9 (A.D. 38) .

irXeto-Tas

lip[pt]s

•

Tois

•

Trap'

tp-ou

o-vvtcXwv,

"heaping

614

auuTe/uLvco on

insults

crvvrptyuy

my dependants"

(iii/B.C.) iva irepl «v

used

in

a middle

sense.

In an interesting magical

tablet (iv/A.D. ?) from AschSociety Italiana per la Ricerca t/ei in their "Omaggio" to the meeting

of classicists in April, 191

PaXev

\8ov(wv tovtou

ireSdXw formula

Mk

in

crvvTe'uvwv

1,

the incantation runs val Kvpie

6euiv

cruvTe'Xea-ov

(No.

5

,

9

Kvpios

iroiT|crei

to.

which

),

Rom

4

13

40

evyeypauue'va

28

Scriptural crvvTeXtov koA

yap

(Xd*yov

eirl ttjs

Ttu

the

recalls

For the metaph. use "cut down," "cut short/'

Rom 9" LXX,

in

p.

10) to. ev u.e[cr]u>

1&92

subst. 1 -' 15

Gnomon

Xriyov,

(=EGU

proocm.

[K€
0-vvTop.TJ

(a.d.

cf.

used

P Oxy XIV.

in

literally

V. trot.

II.

"keep 416

1

*

sale"

(1)

(iii/A. D.

)

113, 116) Tripe'w (Proleg. pp. ace. pers., as in 6 :0 cf. P Tebt Trdv iroir|o-ov o-uvTT]piio-ai ttjv vvvaiKa

Mk

c.

e"ws

may

I

irapaye'voue TrapayeVup.ai), everything ptov possible to protect my wife until I arrive" (Edd.), P Oxy 5 XII. 141S (a.d. 247) o-]wTT]pfjvXdf;T|s diro tov eTriT|p.€pivov cbpiKos, "verily o-\jvTTjpT|(rTis 'Apias guard and protect Aria from ague by day" and (2) c. ace. 7 P Bouriant io 12 (B.C. SS) KaXus cf. rei, as in Mt 9 2 tov tottov, BGU IV. I074 (A.D. 275) iroiT)(reis crvvTTjpuiv :

Se [v] 1™ to[v] 8[« t]ov EePao"Tov 8[e8]op.e'va vp.lv vopapa Kal iXdv6[p]wrra trvvrr\pti, "I keep safe the laws and privileges granted to you by Augustus," and Syll 930

Ta

(B.C.

112)

tu

o-vvTT)pT]o-cu

Se8op.e'va Tipia Kal cpiXdvOpwira

:

eK

see also

iraXaiciv \povoiv ib.

(=

655

3

S20)

s

(a.d. S3) p.vcrTT|pia airo irXa'o-Twv eViiv a-vvT€Tr|pr)p.e'va. In P Tebt II. 2S2" (late ii/n.c.) a guard declares that lie

keep the

will

best

— holdings v(Xo.kt]v)

watch possible over other people's

dX[Xo]Tp[£]
KXr|(puiv)

o-uvTu>pr|o-iv

BGU

13 I. 180 dirb t[o]v P«Xt£(o->tov, and in (ii/iii A.D.) a veteran claims that in view of his long military service,

exemption from public burdens ought to be "strictly observed" in his case— eir' ep-ov o-vvTT)peio-8ai bcpeiXi. Cf. also ib. IV. II06 31 (B.C. 13) & tc edv Xdprj *j Trio-TeuBii cnia 13 (B.C. 8), and for the o-WTT|pr|0-iv(= eiv), and :/>. 1126 subst.

o-wTTiptt-o.

(not

in

LS

8 )

cf.

Syll

tov

not be prevented from making

(Edd.).

"make a compact with," "covenLk 22 5 Jn 9 22 Ac 23 s0 ; P Cairo

4

,

,

avTois cmvcT«'8r|, P Fay 34 20 (a.d. " I 161) o-uve8e'p.T|v irdo-i tols TrpoKeipe'vois, agreed to all the aforesaid terms," P Oxy VI. 90S 18 (A.D. 199) crv ]ve8e'p.r|v irpbs vuds. "I made a compact with you," P Oxy XIV. I.

59052

(B.C. 257) ovBev

eyto axiTui cr\iv€8t'p.r|v -irtpl

toutou,

" I dxpt oO crot SrjXwo-w, accordingly would not make an agreement with him about this before telling you" (Edd.), 1* ib. ovS' oCtus o-uve'SevTo ol epya?dp.[e]voi, " the workmen had not agreed even on these terms" (Edd.), and ib. X.

12S0 5

(iv/A.D.)

crvvTc8io-8aL

o"^

irpbs

\|/VKTf|pa

tov

my own

free

Kal

Ikovctlo.

bp-oXovw

fi€

Tai

€irl

[xnt

avBaipeTiu -yvup-ri ciriKOtvwvtv crou

"I acknowledge

Kap.r|Xu>vos,

that I

covenanted with you to share with you in the arbour of the camel-shed" (Edd.). An unusual use of the word is found in P Oxy I. 78 23 (iii/A. D.) IV ovv p-T| 8b£w cruv8e'cr8ai ttj tov irpayfiaTiKou will

"to prevent the appearance of my having taken advantage of the tax-collector's ignorance" (Edd.). For the subst. o-vvOecris see BGU III. 7S1 •» (i/A.D.) dyvoCa.,

'

dvayXvirTuv o-TpoyyvXwv 8, P Hand) I. IO 13 (ii/A.D.) ipdcrTa^dv p.ov crvv8e'o-i.s(= eis) TeXeias XevKas SeKaTpels, and P Oxy III. 496 J (A.D. 127) irivaKiwv

crvv6eo-is

dXXt)

lp.aTiu)v

LXX

cruv8e'crei.s

6 Judg 12

"two

8vp,

see Plater

,

932

(=

3

8So)

62

(A.D. 202) cruv[Tr|p]eias pouyapiwv.

On

dresses."

Vulgale Gr. p. 13,

,

(='705)

3

mid. and pass,

ant," "agree," as in

Zen

.

(B.C. 255) tva pr, 6iri.KwXvup.at

48 "that

my account" (3) in

15

lib I.

I

and P

Lille I. 15 (B.C. 30) k pvaieia crvvBelvai avTwi.

.

.

,

"do

(/.

1'

o-uvBelvai.,

els tov have of

iSS).

avvTrjpeco. For this perfective of

=

Cf. also

up

.

9-1

]66S 12 (iii/A.D.) ovttw ovv

yfjs).

ovvrejtirco. as

eirt

(= Witkowski Epp." p.

242—1)

Xdyov

munen published by the Papiri Gnu' in Eîllo

The

Bcikws* avTwi 6lV s (

crvVTeTeXecrue'vos to

KaTaire'irXevKas

dvairXevo-T]is, crvVTeTeXecrue'vos is

Taxos

PSI VI. 614

In

(Edd.).

s

n.

in

2

OVl'TO/ilCOg.

The

nearest parallel we can give to the occurs in an astronomical

NT usage "briefly "

Ac 24 1

in

treatise

the Rylands papyri, I. 27 s2 (iii/A.D.) " another shorter way, Tepov dirb dpxijs, in

But

beginning" (Edd.).

ment of

iii/A.D.,

PSI

I.

cf.

S5

starting from the the adj. in a rhetorical frag-

2

diTop.vT||j.dvevu.a crvvTop-ov eirl 8 ' 14

irpocruirov tivos eireveTov, also

V*(/.

6

(iii/iv

A.D.)

(=11.

and the

,

8"*

23) brevitate." p.

"omni o-vvTop.ias) The reference of the word common: P Cairo Zen ,

published,

aXXws ctwtouu-

subst. in

irdo-T)s

P Leid

o-vvo-To|i£as

to time

"quickly," "at once," 2 (B.C. 254) 'AiroX5920I Xiuvlov tov epyoXdpov ("contractor") diroo-TeXovp-ev irpbs is

o-e

—

crvvToafois,

yevTJo-]op.ai

P

Amh

o-uvTO|jia>s,

II.

11

196 or 172) irapa15 824 (A.D. 55-56) crvvToaws avTO iroLiio-r) Kal KaXdv. II.

and

37

(B.C.

BGU

III.

irapdpaXe oiv eKei, el'va Cf. P Cairo Zen I. 5902S 8 (B.C. 258) 8ti o-vvTO(iioTaTa, and P Grenf II. 94- 4 (vi/vii A.D.) Sid o-vvtouov.

OVVTtdl]/tl.

P Oxy XIV. 1631 17 (a.d. 280) TaiJTa (1) "place": XapdvTa tov otvov [o-jvv8tjo-o[j.€V ev Tui rjXiacrTTipiio, "we will put these {sc. jars), when they have been tilled with

OVVTpexU), "run together" (Mk

wine, in the open-air shed" (Edd.). (2) "provide," "furnish," "supply": P Cairo Zen I. i 59029 (B.C. 25S) avTol Se crvve8T|Kap.e[v cuittji ocra T)i|(ii>o-Jev

116)

T|(ids ets

asked us

tov irXovv, for

"we

the voyage,"

(B.C. 252) irvvBavope'vov Sc

supplied her with whatever she P Petr II. 20'"- s (= III. 36^)

pov Tiiv

Trap'

avTov,

ell

tl crvvTe-

(=

I.

p. 61)

6 33 a!.)

:

P Lond 106 19

cf.

o-vvSpap.dvTwv irXeidvwv, P Tor

0-vvTpe'x.ei.v ?tt|

irpbs

Ta

" ut],

rluxisse

I.

1

v

(iii/B.C.) '>-

(B.C.

iam annos octo-

26

super octoginta," P Tebt I. 4S (c. B.C. 113) f||ids Te o-vv Tots Xotirots yewpyois VTrdirTtos cr^dvTas 0-vvSeSpau.TtKt'vaL, "we together with the rest of the cultivators having had

our suspicions aroused ran off with him" (Edd.), PSI III. 13 I74 Jii/B.C. ) o-vvSpauetv eirl tov dp.p.[ov, P Oxy I. 33'"- *

615

a-vvTpiftco

(TVVVTrOKpiVOfiaL and Chrest.

(late ii/A.D.) o-vvSpdutTt, 'Pu>a[a]ioi,

It.

96

11

Ndvjvav tout—- tu» Xo"ya> o-vvScSpaunKcvai. For a weakened sense see I* Fay 133" (W/a.d.) Iva Kal to. Kovcfxi eroi [o-]vvSpdur|, "in order that you may collect the 7 vessels," and similarly I* Flor II. 134* (A.D. 260). (after A.D. 350)

A

LS

subst. o-vvTpe'xaa (not in

288 2

8 )

P

occurs in

Flor III.

" Menander son of Hippon and Ainias to Timon their foster-child, and Apollonios and Dionysios to their fosterbrother on behalf of the family's Thunderer (a vow)." .See also an CR iii. p. 13S, No. 17 IleiXa o-vvTpd4>u) uveias x°-P lv

The word

(vi/A.D.).

AV used figuratively "bruise," "crush," as

is

in

Petr II. 4(3) 5 (B.C. 255-4), where

P

Kom

in

certain

16 20 ,

workmen

For complain, sXGovtwv rjawv lirl Ta 2p*ya o-vveTpipdutOa. the meaning "break down," "shatter," as in Mk 5*,

P Par 35 23

cf.

vabv I.

(B.C. 163) (= L'PZ i. p. 30) 4o-kv\t|o-€v tov Kiv5vV€uo-ai Kal
aicrre

45

21

irapoSiov 8vpav, "throwing off all restraint knocked down the street door" (Edd. ), and so 47 13, 18 tt|v

.

We may add

from the

inscrr.

138) where a blind soldier

A.D.

(=

Syll S07 is

J

1 1

ls

73)

(after

to take

enjoined

blood

of a white cock, together with honey, and 8aX|i.oiJS, "rub them into an eye-salve and anoint his eyes three days" (see s2

3

Deissmann LAE-, p. 135), and ib. 802 (= Il68) (c A.D. 320) to
'ETTLTpeir.

With

LXX

"he

(T€,

cf.

plays havoc with you."

AF

Wiinsch

22 18 (iii/A.n.)

p.

tov o-uvTpeipovTa Tas Trtrpas.

o-€

opKi^w

(rvvTpi'PtL

Kingd 19",

3

inscr.

Nt)<$>ovti

ve'u>

XPI

"1

"?

-

similarly

rendered

but from

its

"foster-brother" in widespread use as a court

=" courtier"

understood as

better

is

it

title,

OVVTpi'fiu)

is

RV,

marg.,

Zeus the from Thyatira in

(salvation) to

mate friend": see e.g. the Pergamene 2SS 2 los tov Pao-tXe'us, and the

inscr.

inscr.

or "inti-

Cagnat IV. from Delos

half of ii/ii.c, OGIS 247 s , where Heliodorus described as tov o-WTpoqW tov pao-cAs'ws

of the

1

st

is

E[€XtvKov]

Dittenberger ad I. defines the word a, " hominem re vera una cum rere educatum." Cf. OGIS 372 s and Syll 365 (==798)° (a.d. 37) tovs 4>tXoTrdTopos

:

denoting

,

Kotvos

hi TraiSas

'Poiar|TdXKT|v Kal LToXeaiova Kal Kotuv o-WTpd
BS

MGr

panion."

avvTvyxdvco, "meet with,"

"fall in with" (Lk 8 19 ) cf. P Oxy VII. " 1061- 3 (B.C. 22) fyptuj'a Se Kal Aim tu tov x i P lo T ov ir«pl '• I have written also to Dius, the tovtou, u> Kal o-uvTev^r|i, :

son of the agent, about this: whom you will meet" (Ed.), 37 ib. IV. 743 (B.C. 2) ouKf|Swdo-8r|v o-uvtvx"" 'AiroXXwJviu)),

VII.

10

tdv oiv [o-v]vtijxt|T€ Kal 8o|t| "if therefore you meet and come to " 2 any conclusion about them (Ed.), and ib. VIII. I163 ib.

1070

(iii/A.D.)

ti iutiv Trspl aiiTiiv,

GVVTpll.lj.ia,

;

"ruin" (Rom 3 16 ). Lev 21 19 cf. P Leid

"destruction,"

"fracture," as in (=11. p. 101) tav

For the meaning

W

,

Ti -

M

(ii/iii

A.D.

)

cttl €1'ttt]s o"Trdo-[xaTos t] 0-vvTpip.aTos 0-uvTpip.uaTos) to (ovoua) 7, "in spasmo aut contusione." The subst. trvvrpi^ occurs in the late Preisigke 5763" (A.D. 647) p.T^ TTpOS TTJ TOiaVTTJ TT|S SlKTJS O-WTplpTJ (/.

£n,uiu8Ti,

and

0-uvTpip.aia,

in

Vett.

Val.

cf.

74-":

p.

Prov 16 18

.

MGr

"ruins."

TtTpdSi KaTaXapuv

(v/a.d.)

T-rj

Seo-rrdTT]

p.ou,

"

met

my

a-ivTv\(

(iii/B.C.)

Biaiou

6

KaTaXet-rrw aiiTr|s

diroSiSovs

o-vvTpoij>os, tt*|v

foster-brother

0-01

tt^v

"

PSI VI. 5S4 5 TuYX°* v€t ^ v

cf.

€ttlo-to\t^v

P Oxy VII. 1034 2

(ii/A.D.)

KXnpovdaovs

8vyaT€p[a] aov Tivd Kal t6v {tov} o-uvTpoov

Tivd Kai Tuva, "

her foster-brother

leave as

I

y and

z

my heirs my daughter* and

"(Ed.), P Ryl

15S) Trapd Ka-TTLTwvos o-vvTpd(j>ov Tao-ouyâpiou, freedman of Ptolema, p.r|Tpos

"

II.

106 3 (A.D.

aTreXcuSt'pou

IlToX(p.ds

from Capiton, foster-brother and " his mother being Tasoucharion

(Edd.), and the Phrygian sepulchral inscr. cited by

Ramsay (Bearing,

p. 1S9)

—

Mt'vavSpos "iTTTrwvos Kal 'Aaeids Tttp-uH'L 6p£TTT(p, Kal

'AttoXXwvios Kal Aiovvo-Los o"wTpdu) u-rrep ei8i'u>v

TWVTL,

Part

VII.

twv

W. M.

otjvtv^wv ttj «^tjs tuj and on the next day

"if you have any grievance against him apply

T|p.lv,

together with him to

me"

Mowd-raos €K Tfjs

(Edd.), and

8J ocfuXos

Kii[ u]t|s

P Oxy XIV. 1672"

o-vvtuxwv

ailiToO,

'{ktytv o-v|i[Trt]-

" our friend Munatius "

had agreed with the people of his village (Edd.). 3 o-vvruxia, see P Flor II. 154 verso 5 26S) xJp T (:rT o-vvTvxiav, P Oxy XVI. 1S60

said that he

"

meaning

,

master."

(A.D. 37-41)

avvrpocfioz. lit.

.

14 Slightly different uses are seen in P Tebt I. 23 [c. B.C. 119 or 114) d St Tiva 2(-6u[s] irpbs airrbv Xd^yov o-iiv aiiTui.

cpiuvT|K«'vai Tois

For the

.

arrived on the 4 th

I

For

the subst.

(a.d.

l

V

A.D.) tis ae'o-ov o-wTt|x*(as (/. (ruvTv\iai), course of conversation" (Edd.), and OGIS

(vi/vii

the

"in 331"

(mid. ii/B.C.) KaT[d] o-uvT[v]x£av.

^.WTvyt] (for the

the

name

accentuation see Winer- Schmiedel Gr. of a

woman member

p.

71),

of the Church at Philippi

2

It is found in the inscrr. CIG II. 2326 309S 3 -i°, masculine form is represented by the Latin Sintichus (CIL XII. 4703). On the superior position of women in Macedonia, see the inscriptions] evidence brought forward

(Phil 4

and in

s

).

,

its

in Lightfoot

Philippians-, p. 54

ff.,

and on the

possibility

that Syntyche is to be identified with the Lydia of Acts, see Ramsay, Bearing, p. 309.

avvvnoKpLVOiiai

Ail Bpov-

is

cf.

" : generally understood in the sense "play a part with Aristeas 267 to irptTrov eKao-Tu o-vvv7roKoi.vd(i(vos,

79

616

(JVV(f)V (O "acting the proper part towards each."

meaning has been found

in

iii.

Polyb.

a

But

92.

different

where

5,

said of Fabius Cunctator that (having no intention of giving battle) o-vwrreKpiveTo tois Trpo6vpa»s Kai s he pretended to agree with the eager and SiaK€ip.e'voL9, '

practically

Jn 4

9 ,

where

Magn.

Ign.

'

This makes good sense in Gal 2 13 the other Jews "pretended to agree with Peter," though

adventurous

tauTas'piai Kal avOaSta [o-v]vxpio"dpevoi, the verb is = " resort to." It is found only once in the NT,

irepl

is

it

avpco

:

spirits."

o-koitoxi,

it

suggests "treat with undue familiarity":

3

irpe'irti

and Epict.

2. 7

i.

Diog. Oenoand./)-. 64 till

cf.

o-vvxpdcr8at tt\ t)Xiklo. tou eiriTais twv *ktos d£iais o-vYXP^r1,6 ^ "

pf|

"•

s

shows the usual sense, familiarittr

aliquo.

they really did not.

OVV'/VVVOi, OVV(f>VU) is used

=

the 2 aor. pass, for 2 aor. act. "grow up " 7 For the act. see P Ryl II. 427 in Lk 8 together with See also s.-: o-vpVTos. Fr. S t]uv o~uv
"confound" (Ac

26

a/.), is

and survives

in

MGr:

{q.v.),

a Hellenistic form of omvxe'w

see Proleg. p. 45 n. 2

.

NT =

generally in the (ii/B.c.)

= I.

"rejoice with"

UPZ

p. 48,

P Lond 43 s

cf.

:

p. 635), where a mother writes

i.

to her son, Truv6avop€VT|

pavGdvuv ere Al-yviTTia ^pdppaTa (ruvc\dpT]v croi Kal epauTfji, "having ascertained that you are learning the Egyptian script, I rejoiced for you and for

and Syll 807 = 3 1173) 6 (after a.d. 13S) dp6bv tou 8r|pou Trapeo-TwTos Kal cmvxaipoptvov, which " niedii vel the editor describes as passivi usus bavbarus," but cites the simplex in Aristoph. Pax 291 ws fjSopai Kal xatpop-at K€vpaivopai, and ib. 10 eo-w0T| Kal S^poa-Ca avTw. See T)ijâpia-TT|o-tv tu> 6tu> Kal 6 8tjpos o-uvtxdpT| also Proleg. p. 161, and Hatzidakis Gr. p. 200. For the sense of "congratulate," which Lightfoot myself,''

(

dvepXci|i(

gives the verb in

Tebt

II.

424

s

2 1"-,

Phil

we may

(late iii/A.D.) el

—

aTrovoCo., onjvxt'f I

" at)pu) 0-01,

p£v if

the

cite

€TTip€vt(

you

P

ironical

=

ti)s

persist in

o-ou ttJ

your

folly,

BGU

IV. ioSo' Similarly congratulate you" (Edd.). (= Chresl. I. p. J64), where a father congratulates

(iii/A.D.)

his son

on

cttI

U7rapx0«io"r)

tjj

«vtvxt]

his

ere

happy marriage, do-rrd£opai

«viTvx.ci)

(/.

0-01

[e]o-tvp£i

d*ya8r|

Kal

tua-tpti

(/.

[o-JvpPiwo-i.

lit.

A.D.)

=

(=

together," "confuse," is used " "stir up a multitude cf. P Leid

"I

W

:

in

metaph. *' x

38 (ii/iii

Koo-pos bXos crvvûOrio-cTai, and P Oxy (late v/a.D.) ^X" o-vvKtxvfri'vos tovs Xo-yurmy reasoning faculties confused" (Edd.). See

feel

0G1S

669

18

(i/a.d.

and Syll 888(=

3

123S)

on>v<(x<) u"rt

pr|8e

)

tt£o-tiv ol tt|l irpuiToirpo^ta irpbs 13 (
may add from Menander

tru-yKe'xvKt viiv tt|v irio-Tiv b

a

t)

tt]v

koivt]v

p.?|\>) Stt

a.d.

invoked on those who attempt Trjs pop4>l)S Kal toO o-x^paTOS.

We

10 Y t ] V0 H-' vav eijayyeXii tois Sap[iop]Yois, Capiat IV. 914 KaTaXvo-avTa OTJv[w]poo-Cav p«YdXrjv.

[^

>

—vpuKovoai

" (sometimes accented SupaKoicrai), Syracuse," a town 12 2S The form was due to its being (Ac ). plur. both a citadel and a settlement in the valley (see Souter in E. Sicily

Lex.

but in late Greek the sing, tj EupdKouo-a is also perhaps owing to popular usage (see Psaltes Gr.

s.v.),

found,

142).

p.

Zvpi'a. The noun o~vpia 5

is

" "a in Syrian cloth applied to

P Hib

I.

o-vpias XdpPave «£( aSpjdxpovs, "accept 3 Syrian clothes at 6 drachmae" : see the editors' note on l. ,

51

(B.C.

and

245)

cf. ib.

P Cairo Zen

38' (B.C. 252-1),

I.

25

5901c)

(<-.

B.C.

259)-

An the

interesting ex. of the private cult of the district

Fayum

is

by P

afforded

Magd

Supia

Beds in

2 (B.C. 222)

(= Chrest. I. lot), where we hear of a soldier MdxaTas having erected a shrine in her honour, possibly, as Wilcken the

foreign wife 'Acria

of his

instigation

—

3

gods, see

now U. Wilcken's paper

Deissmann (Tubingen,

in

Festgabe

fur Adolf

I ff.

1927), p.

II. p. 149) 6

XVI. 1N73 1 povs, also

5

dvoiKo8opT|o-avTOS cv Tun aiiTou tottwi Upbv Euptas ©coii Kal 'AîpoSiTrjs Bcpei'tKiis. On the worship of the Syrian

"pour

21 27

3

"conspiracy," "plot" (Ac 23 ): cf. Syll 461 (= 36o)* rt.c. 300-2S0) ii TLvd Ka
suggests, at

OWXEO), Ac

13

(c.

ovr%a!pu), (

OVVCOflOOia,

KaTaxpupei-OL, 160) where a curse is

trvvOpaturai

jpragw,

^ onjYx tal

217. No. 7S1

p.

"

Ka9' r;pds pios,

life

—

Hvpoc,. Mention

is

Alexandria

in

made

of a

BGU

" :

cf.

P Grenf

II.

264 or 227) crwK«xpr)p![81a 8e Kal tous t«o-trapaKovTa b'vovs, in the account of the preparations for the visit of the 8ioikt)tt|s. See also BGU IV. 1 192 9 (Ptol./Aug.), 14(b)* (B.C.

120S 33 (B.C. 27-6), and P Giss I. 41 »• (beg. of Hadrian's reign) (= Chest. I. p. 30), where OTJvxpr|o-ao-8ai occurs in In

BGU

IV.

11S7

22 [c.

B.C.

the

district

(both

time

P Oxy

of of II.

GH

Syrian language Jonathan."

Svpa

4>oivLKio-o-a.

from

the

P-

i)ttji St

country

Mk

:6

7

.

In their margin

WII

print

On

the late form 4>oiviKi.o-o-a (derived Gr. see Winer-Schmiedel 4>oivikii),

135-

avpw,

>

a broken context.

10

in P Tebt II. p. 402. The 270" (A.D. 94): see also adv. 2vpi.crT£ is found in P Petr III. 7 15 (B.C. 23S-7) 8s Kal " who is also called in the Svpio-Tl TuivdOas [KaXtiTai,

Syro-phcenician,"

associate with

1132

.

Augustus), and in the Oxyrhynchite district in

ZvpO(f>OLviKlOOa, "

"use together with," "

2

nowadays

has upset loyalty."

ovy/pdo/mi.

1123

in

Evpuv

K
IV.

"draw," "drag"

s (Jn 21 ,

Ac

83

,

Rev

I2 4 j.

The word

used of oxen drawing wood in P Flor II. 15S 7 (iii/A.D.) to TaupiKov I'va* o~vp^ els Kuip^rjjv xd ^vXa, n-apdo*X€S

is

.

.

617

(rvaarjuov ib.

227

s

P Lond 46 (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 66) €v o-vo-Tpoa)>fi irpbs 7rv€upaTiK('?)v) direiXT)[v, "shortly, for spiritual threatening"

For 257) o-vpovTi |vXa dtrb ttjs Suipvyos. 33 "attached," see P Lond V. 16S6

(a.m.

an incorrect

a(f)payi(p) 25

perf. part.

=

(A.D. 565) (lerd Tfjs 0-«o-vpop4vr|s) avTats cruvrtXetas. The word is read by Rendel Harris in Ev. Petr. 3 o-vpioptv (for evpujptv xbv vibv tov 9cov, with which Robinson and

James o-vpo.T€

compare Acts of Philip (Tisch.

17)

(p.

tovs

The comp d

tovtovs.

pd*yovs

p.

and of the adv.

" Shechem " (Ac

143)

irapao-vpw

.

(Ed.),

LXX

the

occurs in P O.vy III. 4S6 15 cited s.v. irapovo-ia.

p.

ovooiquov.

0(f>d£a>,

=

Greek word

"sign," "signal," which is classed by Phrynichus (cf. Rutherford p. 492 f.) among xipSnXa dp.a9r|, is apparently first found in Menander This

late

NP

IlepiKetp. 362,

and

is

fully illustrated

95. For its use in NT, see Swete ad I., p.

339

p.

A

1'âltes

Gr.

its

14",

who

by

Durham Menander


Wiinsche Ncue Beitrage a kiss as the customary method of saluting a plur. 0-vo-o-TJp.a.To. is found in Eyz. Greek: see

for

Rabbi.

Mk

p.

cites

176.

iii/A.D.) 0-vo-to.tikwv

Good

«irto-ToXcov.

4

(ii/B.C.)

id.

II.

yp a A

P Oxy XII. 1587 20

i Ta>v

JL(

f

'

(—Selections, p. 24),

294 (a.d.

22),

cf.

|

exx. of such

id.

P Goodspeed

P Oxy IV. 787 [e.

a.d. 25)

(A.D.

(=

16),

i

bpoXo'-yw] to{v} Tr€Trvfjo-8ai cr[o]i, ledge that the contract of representation has been made with 29 you" (Edd.), and in a more general sense P Tebt II. 3 15 (ii/A.D.) iyy tu>

cSpovpas

I.

I

5

(iv/A.D.) 6 tov tSiov dStXcpbv o-cj>d£as (with the editor's

For the form

note).

see

24)

p.

used

is

tov dirtOovvTa p€Ta "for he has instructions to

39* (A.D.
P Tebt

II.

317

1*

396)
word appears See

to

p-eXXoucrns

mean "

,

for earache

s.v. o-vvio-Tr|p.i.

Syll 929

—

83

pt|TTip Tjpwy [^]o-(pa£e X^P IV

compare the

11

113. 12(d)

similar use of

(=1.

a.d.)

(vi/vii

227)

p.

certain other

Thumb

:

3

(=

685)

dialects

Handbook,

takes

o-irdû

For

p. 18.

the

o-

2'

(B.C.

139) o-cpa-yiaaêvTos Wpctov.

—

.

burdens, ib.

6

I.

ib.

41

XIV. 16S0 13 vvv

17

(iii/iv

(iii/iv

]™

dxovu

°~ € >

tovtu> o-(pdSpa \aipui, oti o-
tirl

A.D.)

a.d.)

t7

eTTtTporros

.

a.d.) 010-vTrnpbv ^piov

ii/iii

trtpi

prjXujTpiSo.

,

qSovto. tt)V -yfjv (cf.

t]wv 9*p€Xiu)v avTrjs, where the verb Prov 8 29 ). For the mid., apparently in

e[irl

the sense of "gather themselves together,"

cf.

.Mt 17".

OVOTpo
=

is

"I

vigorously searching for

you"

(Edd.), :

—

-

(late ii/A.D.)

.

8C[x|/o]s

(iv/v A.D.) frqSo8pdv

.

.

BGU

o-(po8pdv,

I\".

1024

ivl9

O-qôSpbv) £pwTO..

(/.

opaytû>,

In

"seal."

P Oxy VI. 932"

(late ii/A.D.) 6\v i-pxri ^
tovs o-aKKOvs c
ko'i

= conglobare

259

"greatly," "exceedingly ": (a) with verbs P Oxy IV. T1 (a.d. 200-2) Kup.o.1 Tivts o-
dpTdpas

^Xiaivuv i'vo-raê, "twist some wool with the oil in it round a probe, warm, and drop in," and so 32 also BGU VII. 1673 15 (ii/A.D.) o-[u]v«Vrpei|m., unfortunately in a broken context. Cf. YVunsch .-IP p. 23 19 (iii/A.D.) bpKi£o 0-6 tov o-vvo-TpcOTJO-Tpt'v|;as

cf.

In Pontic and

repre-

"gather together," "twist together," c. ace. rei, as in is seen in P Oxy II. 234 iiI2 (medical prescription

),

II.

(a.d. 174—5).

ttjs

OVOTpediOJ,

12

P Oxy

and PSI VII. S27" (iv/A.D.) o-cpd8pa Oeuva d8pa (b) with adjective ^ or V0U ' ne ac 'i- °"<|>o8pds see P Tebt II. 272' dXi-you XP°

irep-Triv,

sentative" (see the editor's note).

23

in

twi

dp\upl

I.

XiTov[p-y«iv

With

irpos

e
place of
200)

hyperbolically

pe tj 'he editors

P Lond

xp € wo"TT[s

(B.C.

dpvos).

present overseer

and similarly

V Elor

Ac 28 3

o

1024)

ttu>s

:

36

3

(sc.

p[wp.]wt o-[
The verb

Wackeinagel Hellenistica,

o-cpdTTu> [c(.

615 (=

Syll

-yap o-ua-TaTiKas; [o]ircos

send recalcitrants under guard to the high-priest" (Edd.). For o-uo-TaT-ns, "a delegate," cf. P Oxy VIII. 1116 5 (a.d. 363) with note, and for o-vo-Tao-is, "an appointment," cf. ib. II. 261 17 (a.d. 55) evSoxei ^dp Tr;8e tt
i.

»• 21

Orf)6bpa,

Other exx. of the word are P Oxy III. 505 2 (ii/A.D.) Kara o-vcrTaTiKov -y €v °rLevov " by the terms of a deed of representation" (Edd.), and ib. 509 12 (late ii/A.D.) " I acknowo-ucTTaTiKov

In

Thackeray Gr.

Selections,

37)-

P-

see

:

BGU

2 Cor 3 1 o-vcrTaTiKuiv

letters are

292

(late

In addition to this indecl. form

).

II. 3SS (ii,iii a.d.) "slay,"' "slaughter": cf. ot« tcrr|pdv9T|, 8ti tovpd-yn [Slepirpiivios, and OGIS 697 s See also the magic P Osl ecrcpa-yptvoL cv 8pp.w llovxcws.

(povevu in in

92.

16S.

(A.D. 23) pXîr€ pe

"commendatory," occurs

16

7

shows ZtKipa, -a, -»v, -01s

tov xô'VP^'P "

OVOTdTlKOQ,

Menander KtOap.

o-vo-rp[d4>ws] in

t|

Is

may be ready" o-cpcryti; e

o-8ai in

we have

(Edd.),

Deissmann's view

(BS

Rom

p. 2

1

5

'

23S

we

f. )

clear that

of

are to understand the Apostle been taken with

meaning that all the proper steps had " If the fruit regard to the collection.

as

confirmation

by Paul's Kopirbv

is

sealed,

then

everything is in order : the sealing is the last thing that must be done prior to delivery." Cf. also P Hib I. 39 15 (B.C. 265) where with reference to the embarkation upon a

government transport of a quantity of corn, instructions are given that the shipmaster is to write a receipt, and further " let him seal a _ SeL-ypa. o-(ppa'yia"do [8]w, sample," obviously to prevent the corn from being tampered with during its

—

transit (Edd.).

"concourse," "assembly"

(Ac 19

40

Other exx. of the verb with varied applications are

,

the metaph. application of the subst. to style in

I.

248"

(i/A.D.) Tr«u.v|/as

poi 8id

iapVvou

BGU

io'ippa'yi.o-pc'vas

618

(TXÔf

r(f)paylf

P Oxy

Spa\p.d<; flKOo-i,

116"

I.

XtCav

(ii/A.D.)

.

i|itlv

i!irep.\|/a

.

.

Kod

o-pa'yi(o-(«Vas), "I send you a box of very excel" lent grapesand a basket of excellent dates tinder seal (Kdd.), o-TatpvXiis

k[1]o-ti\v

it. III.

52S

16

KaXtjs

D.)
(ii/A.

lj5 (16TO.

T-jj

TtSv O-liv tTTlCTToXuiV

" I gave the letter sealed (to the mes" th 12 on the (Edd.), together with letters for you (?) senger) 13 8£ TavTa irdvTa ib. VI. 929 trvyevTJi cls tJ>v (ii/iii A.D.) îTwva tov Kapotvov, Kal to-tppa-yicHjT] yf XeuK-fl, "all these were inside the brown tunic, and it was sealed with white 14 clay" (Edd.) (cf. Job 38 ), P Tebt II. 413' (ii/iii A.D.) to " Serenion €0-{o-}cj>pa-yi.£p.(!va,

\apTv took the papyrus sealed," P 8t«'6«TO

176)

p.

P Oxy XIV, cos

to svtoXikov riToXep-atTos " the order for Ptolemais tcrcppavio-iwi'vov,

t8[a>]Ktv p.01

II.

ovov

t^)v

irt?pA}/ov

branded"

419

.

,

5

(iii/A.D.),

7

seal up,"

Rev io 4 22 10 Again, the verb "distinguish," "mark," as when,

iiirws

Rev

(cf.

the idea of "

transition to

in

the sense

P Tebt

From

(Edd.).

an easy

is

it

"hide," "conceal," as in

me"

to

it

sealing for security,

passes

(=11. and

(iii/A.D.)

a[ir]Toii to-tppcryicrutvnv,

(iii/A.D.)

sealed as he gave

into

Lond ljlb lb

7

1677

an agent

),

and from

—

ass to be

6

S9 (A.D. 149), where it is certified regarding an animal for sacrifice 27 KJal SoKiixdcas to-cppaYio-a us 'ltn\.v Ka8apds (cf. Jn 6 ).

firm,"

The comp d (ii/A.n.) 6

8ovXt|V

(the

o-wo-cppo/ytijw in

YptipitaTa

TtXevTalos

•yap

o-tppaYiJei. tt)v

confirms

occurs

c-irio-cppavO^co

.

|i.itv

in

I.

—

III.

Oxy

1'

avToS, "for

47 1

1'

[i]»i-

iirop.vTip.o.[T]io-p.bs

"

(Edd.), and question of) his slave (?) IV. 1204 3 (B.C. 2S) i-d irpqs navto-Kov

BGU

and P Ryl

vp-civ,

crvveo-tppd'yi.o-p.ai

II.

90 9,

I20ff.

No.

384,

On

76.

may be

rolls

sealing as a protection against falsification

documents, Erman's important I26ff. should be consulted.

in the case of written

Melanges Nicole,

p.

with reference to "baptism," s.v.,

and

cf.

Lightfoot Apost.

p. 226.

ii.

art. in

Ac

o-
(1926),

3

New

form

rare

this

(for

are cited by Cadbury (JBL the iii/A.D. (?) palmomantic

from

200)

p.

of

instances

N* B* C*

7

He rightly notes that "probably neither the common nor the uncommon spelling is distinctly " medical (contrast Hobart p. 35, Harnack Luke the Physician, P Flor

53. S6_

III. 391

p. 191).

ofcvpig,

"a

"a

basket,"

an Attic spelling

8 Though LS pronounce

creel."

for o-Trvp£s,

is

it

o-
the regular form in the

10 s20 , Ac 9 ) papyri as in the (Mt 15", 16 3 cf. Mayser Gr. i. p. 173, Cronert Mem. Here. p. S5 n. See e.g. P Cairo Zen I. 590I3 12 (B.C. 259) kokkwvos

NT

,

Mk8

25

:

.

Ostr

crcpvpi8fs

8,

irio-o-T|(s-),

P Ryl

"a

basket

I152

II.

3

127

(Ptol./Rom.) 8O0 34

crcpupfSuv ttjs (A.D. 29) o-
which were

in

"a

KaXoO,

IV. 741 3 (ii/A.D.) double basket of nuts," ib.

P Oxy

loaves,"

fifty

tpocVinos

o-cpup£8a

(ii/A.D.)

dates,"

basket

a,

31

VII.

ib.

116 1 *

Kapuuv

8nrXf|

o-
I.

of good

1070

(iii/A.D.)

("sweetmeats") o-tpx>pi8av p.€0-TT]v u£av, P Lond 1171 13 (B.C. 8) (=111. p. 17S) o-cpuptSuv For o-irupCs we can only cite I' Par (dpyvp£ou Spaxpds) rj.

Tpa-yT][p.]dTu>v

and

seen in the table

edition of the Elephantine Papyri issued Berlin Urkundm. Cf. also Archiv v. p.

along with the

I.

o-cppo.-yt's

Sophocles Lex.

in

ovdpov, "ankle-bone."

62

to the

later use of

reft,

Fathers

"1

Fine specimens of sealed attached

For the see the

44

Kunstprosa ii. p. 477 Norden advocates a connexion of the Pauline o-<)>pa-ytô-8ai. with the language of the Greek mysteries, but see Anrich, Das Mysterienp.

(A.D. 88) (=11. p. 1S3) iv p.K> o-
memorandum

the last

(early iii/A.D.). In his Ant.

we sen,

11

163

again into "con-

this

Chrest.

"authenticate," as in

instructed

is

"send the

o-cppa/yio-Sfl,

3ff

the elaborate survey of Crown land in P Oxy VI. 918 s "''(H/a.d.) with the editors' introduction, and cf. P Lond

«cr{o-}cppa'yio-p.€'vov,

8ia0r|KT)v

p.01

(artabae of mustard) under the seal of you both." See also Ev. Petr. 8 eire'xpio-av turd o-ippcvyiSas (as in Rev 5 1 ). For the use of o-tppa-yls to denote a "plot" of land, see

v

18

-

B.C.

(c.

170)

For the dim. 38)

8vo

o-
TiLi-rjv

little

P Oxy

(/.

basket with

VI.

936

P Oxy X. 1293 30 (a.d. 11738 P Tebt II. 414 19

to-(ppa(vLo-p.€va), cf.

(ii/A.D.) to o-
"the

o-mjpi'8(uv.

o-(p«p£8iov see

its

,

psTa Tciv evdvTiov kotu,

o-
contents at the bottom" (Edd.),

KavwmKov

15

(iii/A.D.)

o-epvpiSiov

ottou

dpTwv 8, "a Canopic basket with 4 pairs of loaves," and ib. X. 1297" (iv/A.D.) o-
.

"a

seal":

d"y[6]pao-bV

me

P

cf.

Oxy

I.

II3

21

ib.

I.

117 •

with

touto

7r[apa8ov]s

or

a

my

seal."

In

(-Scâp^y

"bond." "

"impression

"two

auTov

t^jv

For the use of

(ii/iii

= either

to bring

a.d.) paK-n

8ilo

strips of cloth

XVI. 1SS6

ib.

understand the word as

"I beg you

16

KaTacr«o-TipT||j.iL€va [t]t] o-cpptvyeL&L uov,

sealed

€puTT)8«U

(ii/A.n.)

a-tppavîSa) dpyupovv,

p.01

a silver seal" (Edd.),

editos*

should be noted that in a fragmentary papyrus leaf as published by Mahaffy in P Petr II. p. 33 and amended It

ofoayig,

A.D.) o-cppatyifSa, the

ib.

III. 72(c) 4

(

= p-

202) we find See also the form

for o-irupiSiou.

o-irvpiTiov (= trirupiSuiv) XIV. o-cpupiov in P Oxy

6

165S (iv/A.D.) irnKpbv

o-
(v/vi

a "signet-ring" o-eppa^s to denote the

of a seal for attesting or closing,

cf.

P Oxy

oxedov, "almost," "nearly":

(= Witkowski 8tdXoYOS

J
2 ,

Tfjs

p.

cf.

106) o-iv

P Tebt tois

I.

5S

58

(B.C.

m)

fleois

X toO IJaxwv, "by

106 22 (a.d. 135) where a certain Ptolema acknowledges the receipt of a Will {itItiov avTciv o-tppo/yei'Swv, "with the

7 the audit will take place about Pachon 30," P Ryl II. Si d
which she had deposited iirto-cpperyi'Suiv, "under seals" in the archives, and now wished to revoke, and P Fay I22 8 [c. A.D. IOO) Tas 8e Xoiirds v-rrb ttjv

P

I.

seals intact" (Edd.),

d)i
ctppavciSa

"

edo-as,

leaving

the

remaining

"

I. p. jo) (beg. Hadrian's reign) (= Chrest. P Oxy VII.
Giss

I.

41

619

tryrjfia

o-xoXd( to and from the

lives" (Ed.),

Prune

inscrr.

105

13 (<-.

B.C. 9)

erxfBdv t[c] o-v[p.pa(v«i.

orf/ia.

dim. of o-xoivos, "a rush," and hence "a rope" made of rushes (Jn 2 16 Ac 27") 3« cf. P >xy III. 5 02 (a.d. 164) tov TrpoKtipe'vov
word from

general distinguishes this

"what

p-op^f),

is

and permanent"

essential

and which (see s.v. p.op
who complains

(

:

,

of "external bearing" or "fashion " which

The thought in

o%oiviov,

he

that

Ka8'

is

«ko.o-tt|v

,

(

=

following:

(

.

.

)

C/irest. II. p. iii!0

jg) ipfyavio-Tov tr^pa, "delatoris more," a.d.) AlyOTTiaKii o-xripaTi., so* v -" 8 89, 133), P Giss I. 40- (a.d. 215) «<|«IS Tt Kal

W

P Leid (= II. pp.

Lond 121 760 (magic— iii/A.n.) (= I. p. 108) °"X1naTio-as us to elVoo-t Kal oktiu crxfjpaTa tov 14 Koo-pov. P Amh II. 142 (iv/A.D.) KaTacppovfjcravTes Tfjs

Kal tov o-xrjpaTos, "despising my s easiness of temper and bearing," and Syll 652 (= S8s)'A.D. 220) p.€[rd t]ov eiBicrpe'vov crxT|pa[Tos] (c. Tfjs dpa irepl tp{

icpois

the

epigram PSI

sepulchral

&y]Yc'\\ci to

=" image,"

to

derini in SAJtfi. p. 19

KaT 2vottXov
"statue": see

ib.

martial panoply.

No. 439

.

.

Menander

Cf.

.

For the

astrological use of the word it must suffice to horoscope P Lond 130" (i/ii A.D.) (= I. p. 133) Xmttov a-xrjpva, and to the reff. in Vett. Val. Index II. s.v.

refer to the

xiTiivas

CAF

iii.

W

'

(p.

II.

''>

(ii/iii

a.d.)

(=

II. p.

I.

p. 3,

p.

Ac

14

4 ,

is

rf.

"am

in the pass, illustrated trom late

Svo,

ib.

20

I

(iii/A.D.)

pids

See also the new

crxurov to ijvXov Kayio ckci

metaph. meaning as in

Is

101) o-xCo-ov

P«'vtoi kio-[tt|s evpe]8«er|s ^[o-xi.]crp.€vr|S.

Oxy

:

No. 12 o-xtorbv x it «v£(s,

103)
Logion, P

a!.,

291,

p.

PTebt

(vStSvxas;), V1 P Leid

"'

dfiC.

divided" into

The

parties,

Greek by Field Notes,

121.

" The comp' is found in P inroo^Cto) =" plough Lond 1170 verso 30 ' (a.d. 25S-9) (=111. 200), and p. =" ploughing " in P Kay 112 3 (a.d. iTrocrxio-|ids 99) 1

.

=

tovs viroo-x[ei]o-p.ovs Kal 8tpoXr|Tpous ti»v eXai.wvo( w)v, "the ploughing up and hoeing of the olive-yards" (Edd.).

=

to.

ploughing" may be illustrated from the contract P Lond V. 1796' (vi/A.D.), when the ploughing just proceeding is exempted from the contract sktos tov viiv tr For ta T°s to5 Kal ovtos.

—

P Cairo Zen II. 59191 (B.C. 255)
€1'koo-i

ol

5

cf.

with

Apocrypha

o-xivos i.

p.

see

650.

the

note

ad

Sus.

54

in

Charles

BGU

Cf.

IV. 1060-

no 28

P Fay

o-xoiv£d,

(a.d.

,

1

94)

(b.c 23-2) T ds Bvpas

TtKTOves'

TrspTTM Si o"oi. to. Olivia, up the doors: I send you the measurements" (Edd.), and P Kyi II. 165 17 (a.d. 266) (Trio-Tr|0-aTwo-av

"let

the

carpenters

put

sale of 4 arourae of catoecic land tiu t^s KaToiKLas 8oca£
"

measured by the just measurement of the See Preisigke FachwSrter s.v. " =" ex. of

o-xoivuu,

ment

"

tov

(K

a rope is afforded o-xoivos by 69" (a.d. 190) where a theft of barley is detected from the marks of a aTroo-vppaTos o"xoi[vov,

interesting

>xy

<

settle-

(Edd.).

An P

I.

'

'

.

.

"

The word is used by Aquila rope dragged along (Edd.). in his version of Ps 44(45)- for "a pen" (LXX KaXapos, For o"xoivi.oTrXoKos, Symmachus ypa
.

"a

rope-weaver," see I' Oxy VI. 934 1 (iii/A.D.), and for o-xoivoupyds with the same meaning, see P Lond 1171 st (H.c.

(=111.

S)

MGr

179).

p.

o-Koivi (o-xoiv£).

oxoMCoj, cf.

P Hib

I.

55

s

250)

(b.c.

o]v

yap

o-xoXdl> (ievtiv TrXeiova xfifovov, "for I have no leisure to remain longer" (Edd.), LSI V. 530' (iii/B.c koXw S 8' dv irofjo-ais iiro^vyiov 8oi>s ia.v rji o-xoXa|Jov, BGU I. 93 19 SvvaTov 0-01 tj, |1£t' auTf|s KaTe'X9r|S (ii/iii a.d.) cd]v )

.

irpbs

tdv Si

«p.e,

MTpds

(io«,

.

p.r)

II.

ib.

(/. to-xdXaôv) TroXXd, and P

(rxoXd^TIS,

424

A.D.) ou

(ii/iii

aTreX0€iv

airf\v 81a Tf)S

8iaTrep.\(/£i.s

1J

rrpos

avTtjv

Oxy VII. 1070 s0

yap to-xoXacrov

Kal

p.e'|jL(|>op.ak

(iii/A.D.) cv Tii rrapovTi

oi

o-xoXdôacv tre'pots «^sp\6(ji(vot, "at present we are not at leisure and are visiting others" (Ed.). For the derived meaning "have leisure for," and hence

"devote myself to," as

in

1

Cor

6

7

,

cf.

P Lond V. 1836 1 *

(iv/A.D.), where the writer asks that Sarapion should be freed from his present duties, and so tois T|(uiv [Trp]dyp.ao-i.

published

W

I

1

€i p.T)

"

wood,"

eis poppdv
"have leisure":

51 For the lit. meaning "cleave," "rend," as in Mt 27 cf. PSI IV. 341' (B.C. 256-5) o-xiorois (se.

—

Si vot[ov]

and loocubitsin length."

ox%co.

Kock

aTri

editors note that

further Cal-

eviXoi8dpT|Tov "the rule of

o-xt)(ia,

dv8pa, the

abuse."

itself to

,

rjkuo-v,

cites

0-xfjp.a, i.e. in

127,

p.

Ppaxw

(iii/A.n.)

where for the alternative meaning Kaibel 239* dyvov «j>rjp!ov addenda 874a 6 (i/n.c. ?) 'EvvaXiov

'

Fragm.

verso*

17

ff.,

"(ceremonial) dress" he

Xaxwv, and

I.

l[vSaXp' ov]

ic(ai)

o-xtj(jia

word appears

(R.C.

Ps 15 6 appears in such passages as P Oxy XIV. 1635' 44-37) airo piv aTTTiXuoTou els X£]pa trxoivia Su[o

aTrpa-y|j.ocri!ivT|s

TrofjLTr[fjs.

In

peTtw-

"measurement,"

as in

(ii/iii

P

a-xfjua,

T|(iepav

pit[6]p.tvov o-xoiviois, "daily suspended by ropes." The transition of o"xoiv(ov to a term of

(A.D.

"be at leisure for our affairs," and an unBremen papyrus of Roman times (cited by (ill

VII. 1065) £0-81 Si Sti ou piXXiu 8«u> o-xoXdêiv, 15 cf. Preisigke 42S4 TrpoT€pov dirapTto-w tov ulov p-ov

Oxy

:

207)

TO

tK

SkSiK^BcVTCS s Suvt]8uucv (j/V)tj y() o-xoXd£«iv, P Par 69 (day-book of a A.D. 232) (= Cares/. I. p. 61) tol[s 8i.a]e'pouo-i strategus 3 €0-x<>Xao-«v, P Ci 52 (late iii/A.D.) ev tt) \6H t|X8ov els TTpOS

TT|S

0-T|S

P0T|8«LaS '

—

tt^v

TaKdva

Kal

€0"xdXao"a

tt)

KaTatrrdirti

twv dXXuv

XiTovpyiciv, "yesterday I came to Tacona and engaged in the induction of the other liturgical officials" (Edd.), also

OGIS 569 (iv/A.D.) 8iaT€Tdx8at Si t]jj twv 6uoy«vwv vpu>v 6tu)v 8prjo-K€ia o"xoXd[5«t.v eppcvus vTripJ ttjs altuvi'ou 23

620

acofia

o")(oA?7 Kal d dv9puiru>, to ttjs dXrj9«ias Kal to ttjs TrXdvTjs.

it.

(= 3 H3o) 1

762

OG1S

B.C. 167)

(after

prydXwv KtvSvvtuv

o-u)9els

o-vvvdois

9eois

.

.

ttoXXwv Kal

ck

x a P tcrTTlP l0v

.

<

iy pe*ydXiov kivSvvwv eKirXevo-as ck 4 3 c(. it. 70 , 71 , and see Lumbroso tt)s 'Epi»8pds 8aXdo-o-T|s Arckit) viii. p. 61. o-u>9els

69* (Ptol.)

:

oyoh],

For

16

(i) "leisure": cf. P Tebt II. 315 (ii/A.D.) edv pev oSv o-xoXt)v dyr|s •ypdipas [o-]ou to PipXia &veX8e irpbs epe, " so if you have time write up your books and come to me," in view of the visit of a government inspector, P Leid y\M'ii..2i

(iiyiii

(ptium)

'i\o>v,

a.D.)

e^ym

etp.l

and P Flor

o-XoXf^v ovk Za-\ov Trpds

6

o-e

II.

ev

227

eX9eiv.

P

owpaviu

(Tci 18

Petr

25S) iya yap

(A.D.

MGr

"

3

"occupation":

cf.

(=

Selections, p. 7),

where

for

an introduction to King Ptolemy, 8ttws

(2)

holiday."

ctkoXt),

II.

o-)(oXr^v

1 1

(i)

(iii/n.c.)

a son writes to his father, asking "

TrapdvTOS o-xoXf|s dTroXu8(i,

that

I

may

ttjs

tou

lirl

be relieved from

(3) "school," "lecture-hall," as present occupation." in Ac 19 9 cf. P Giss I. S5 14 (Trajan/Hadrian) Xva. poi

my

,

Ta

rrap^cre

eTriTT|8i.a

o"XoXtJ \Xs]> )

tt]

MGr

.

a"KoXeio,

=

1 "advocate," see P Oxy VI. 902 a.d. 465) with the editors' note, and C. and B. ii. 760, No. 699 with note.

For o-ôXao-TiKos (c.

p.

els tt|V

8td tovtovs

4

18

o-eo-u>io-Ta[i]

cf.

,

(=

255

.S'i'//

3

52i)

26

ra alxpdXajTa o-wpaTa

[IjSiav dTra9f).

The

adj. o-i5s

(B.C. 13)

d

seen in such passages as P>GU IV. 1106 31

is

Te edv Xdpr|

P Lond 301 13

Trio-Teu9T) o-tiia o-^vTripTio-ivi,

t)

(=

13S-161)

(a.d.

I

III.

"

q-wa Kal

Tr«pio-T6p£Si.a e£t|K[ovTa]

— cretv),

257) Trapa8ci[o-u] will hand over the

p.

BGU

and unharmed," and

freight safe

II.

Kal dKaKoup-ynTov, "

tJ>v "ydpov o-wov

vy^r],

892

20

(iii/A.D.)

sixty pigeons safe

and sound." For the relation of o-(i£w to the Jewish-Aramaic *nx see Wellhausen Einleitnng in die drei erstcn Evangelien, p. 33, and note the important article hy W. Wagner " Cher o-ii£uv und seine Derivata im Neuen Testament" in ZNTIV vi.

"school."

Tim

o-w£eiv els, as in 2

(iii/B.C.)

(1905), p. 205

ft'.

OW/ia, "a body" (1) properly of the human body (a) ''alive " 20 cf. P Cairo Zen I. 59034 (B.C. 257) peTa tt)s tov o-iipaTos

:

and the common salutation, as in it. 59036 9 (B.C. tul Te o-tipaTL eppuo-ai Kal TdXXa o-ot Kara See also BGU YVwpTjrv] eo-Tiv, el'rj dv ws T|pets 9e'Xopev. IV. I2oS 48 (B.C. 27-26) Ta 8«] dXXa x a Pi^ TPV o-iipa(Tos) V7ietas,

Oa>£(0

257),

subscript see \VH Intr." p. 314, Blass-Debrunner used like the English "save" with a variety of PSI application, as the following miscellaneous exx. show IV. 405 13 (iii/n.c. ) dvTiXaPov avTciv Ka9" ottoo-ov Suvt)i els (for the

Gr.

to

1

is

26)

§

—

o-iii^co-Oai. avToiJs,

yap

.

.

revenues times,"

I.

77' (B.C. 249) o-vvTeTa'ype9a

lepd cru)9T|o-£O-0ai Ka9d Kal rrpdhave received instructions that the sacred

"for we

Tepov,

P Hib

[tols 9e]ois [Ta]

.

are to be preserved for the gods as in former

(?)

Amh

P

II.

35

32

(B.C. 132) eirel

oSv

o-e'o-ioo-ai

ev

T-fji

tov SoKvo-rraiTos 0eoO pe-ydXou, "since, been saved in sickness by the great 11 god Socnopaeus," P Tebt I. 56 (late ii/B.C.) o-iio-ai x|/i>xds TroXXds (from famine), it. II. 302 16 (A.D. 71-2) tivwv " certain documents PifiXiuv o- |u)£op.t'vu[v ev Tiu lepii), prev-rrb

dppwo-Tiai

therefore, your life has

served at the temple,"

LAE

BGU

II.

423

s

(ii/A.D.)

(= Deissmann

Z

ti

" [eTTLûe Xdpevosj IV v7 L vr s 9 ^fl p €'"Y L0 r °f T)*y9ya[aL, PSI VII. S07 23 (A.D. 2S0) where a prisoner petitions ?X elv T ° c'

l

o-wpa eXev9tpov 68B 1 2 i (iii/A.D.)

Kal

dvuppio-TOV, and the magic P

(=1.

KaTa o-upa Kal Kara

found in P

is

.

Selections,

129)

p.

el

pr|

.

o-iiJtTai Kal

"

.

.

with the assistance of heaven our

[i-yijatvei,

and well" (Edd.), it. XII. 1414 22 (a.d. 270-5) o-w£oy T)piv, TrpvTavi, KaXws ap\LS, "save yourself

brother

for us,

1644

is

safe

—

iii/iv **

Ki'piois.

excellent

is

your rule" (Edd.),

C£ TTpoo-a-yopevu) ei>xdpevds

"

Sidyciv,

I

it.

XIV.

salute you, praying that you

Tra-

41

23

lords" (Edd.).

We

"unless

my

of body,

I

'A9avdo-tos,

avTov dv

aTre'o-TeiXa

o-uipaTiov -rrpos

o-e,

son Athanasius had been then in a sickly state

would have sent him >

to

you," and

"she

is still

it.-" voo-t)Xoin

a

somewhat

corpse," as in Mk 15" et saepe: cf. (=1. p. 60) Tf|V irpoo-Tao-iav T«iv emPaXXovTiov aiTuJ criopaTuiv, Tiiv peTa-yope'vuiv els tous 5- 14 (ii/iii A.D.) a spell—"Eyepo-is o-iipaTacpovs, and it. W"* (1))

"dead,"

P Leid

Mu

-

2

"a

(ii/B.C.)

the writer states that he has dispatched through the graver digger to o-upa tov d8eX
d

;

be preserved and prosper with ing

ulbs

all your household" (Edd.), (acclamations to a piaefect at a public meetA.D.) 8edp[e]8a, Ka9oXiKat, crwcrov irdXiv tois we beseech you, ruler, preserve the city for our

(iii/A.D.)

I.

6

may

2

it.

.

P Oxy I. 51' (A.D. 173) a public physician had been instructed e
prytanis

voiKt]o-ia Kal

and

.

emvdo-u)3 ecrxr|Ket to

Tepov 8e iipws to
late ii/A.D.) 7r[paiTov

of

For the corresponding dim. o-topaTiov see the Christian letter P Oxy VI. 939 21 (iv/A.D.) (= Chrest. I. p. rjb.

pev Kaio-ap e'Jo-wo-e KXeo" in the first TraTpâv] eKpaT-rjcrev pao"i[Xeias, place Caesar saved Cleopatra's life when he conquered her kingdom," it. VI. 935' (iii/A.D.) 9ewv o-wXapPavdvTwv 6 dSeXcpbs

-

—

division

tripartite

Oxy

TOTe

Emperor

The

*|nixr)v.

VIII. 1161 6 (iv/A.D.), where the writer (a Christian) prays to our God and the gracious Saviour and His beloved Son, Bttws oijtoi TrdvTes P[o]r)9iio-wo-lv Tjpuiv Tui o-wpaTL, Ttj 4^X11) T "> TTv(eijpaTi). 1

179) pov KivSvvevo-avTos els 8dXao-o-av eVwo-e " when I was in €\J9('us, danger at sea he saved me immedi" 30f verso 11 - (interview with an ately (cf. Mt I4 ), P Oxy I. 33 p.

,

Lond

103) 8iaXao-o-e' pov to o-cipa Cf. Aristeas 1 39 d'yvol Ka9€0-T»Tts

p.

tt|v »|a)xt|v 6XokXt|pov.

Thess 5 23

'

the inscrr. Syll 521 (= 3 7 1 7 ) ss (B.C. IOO-99) Si[«]TTJpT|o-tv TrdvTas vyiaivovTas Kal o-wôpevovs,

may add from

tos vexpou.

In

reports that he

writer asks for a ship, cl'va 8uvr|9(i to o-upaTtv KaTevevKiv " so that I iv 'AXe|dvSpiav, might be able to carry the corpse

down

to Alexandria."

621

awfiariKos For

(2)

(T
=

"slaves," as

in

stands

P Hib

"wages

for the slaves,''

20 B.C. 245) to o-w|ia Si «i (c. 54 you have arrested the slave" (Edd.),

I.

if

493'

and frequently

Will— early

(a

BGU

"unsold slaves," and

o irpoKijitvos firt'-rrjpaxa to " slave " is intended. that a

I.

lSj

o-
lt

(a.D.

P Oxy

BGU

168 9

I.

(a.d.

23

251

(a.:;.

169)

III.

159)

MtXavds

where the context shows

SovXi[k]
337-35°) (=

II.

p.

and P 8oiXuv

o-
317)

t

The dim.

correspondingly used in

is

o-u)idTiov

For in the

[ir]dv

dp-yvpixiis

fj

t\

and 0-wp.aTi0-Li.6s, which are not found see Preisigke Fachworter or Worterbuch s.z-v.

o-MiiaTiJio

NT,

ZwTlaTpoQ,

0-up.dTwv,

For
Lond

Ktvrd

(i/A.D.)

o-w|xaTiKu>s KoXatr8r|o-6Tat.

o-vveCXncfias,

ra dirpaTa t«v

ii/A.D.)

OGIS 664"

by

I.

(B.C. 25S) 6i|/uviov tols o-wiiao-iv,

"but

lS 15

Rev

XX, we can now produce many exx. The word alone in such passages as P Cairo Zen I. 59027°

the

in

P Oxy

I.

a pet-form of Swo-iVaTpos (a.v.), a Christian belonging originally to Beroea in

Macedonia (Ac 20 4 ).

awpEvco occurs in 2 Tim 3 in the sense of Field Notes, p. 217, and cf. £/>, Barn. Tats dp.apT(cus vlicov. 6

'I

he subst. o-»pos,

"a

is

heap,"

"overwhelm": iv.

see

6 emo-wpeiovTas

common

in

the papyri

and ostraca, especially with reference to corn, e.g. P Flor HI. 3j0 7 (A.D. 119) aiTf|s {wvpov) o-upov (dpTdpai) i.

'

A -'>- 49> dppevixbv 0-wp.dTiov, "a male foundling," whom the next document in the vol. shows to have been " " a slave and similarly the agreement for the nursing 1 of a "slave-child" for two years, P Ryl II. 178 (early 37''

(

;

Zwodevrjg. This proper name (Ac 18 17 , I Cor i a ) is found both in the papyri and the inscrr.— P Petr III. 112(f)" (iii/B.c), P Lond 39

i/A.D.)

l°44

"and

Preisigke 67S

|1T|S{ ?T«pov 0-iop.dTioy Trapa[8r|Xd£eiv irap]a ToSe, 10 not to nurse another than this one"; and ib. 244 (iii/A.D.) Td 8t o-wfidTia ttoXXov fo-riv cv8d[S]c Kal ov "slaves are very dear here, and it is o-u(i(J>ep«i dôpdo-ai.,

inexpedient to buy" (Edd.). (3) Smiia has also the general

when

the

in

o-ii|ia.Ta

are simply

an account of fares and

=" males,"

,

or

in

where the word

ib.

and the

Reference

may

250-

:

also

'

irpoKeiToi,

I,

Heron, the above-mentioned, have written the body of the contract and agreed to

(Edd.):

cf.

^pa]v(/a to '

7r€iiTfT[ov]

all

the aforesaid terms as

P Lond 1132 o-cijia

[airroi

6. 11

to

(a.d.

6]vop.a

142)

is

255),

MapiuW

(ii/A.D.)

and

A.D. 200).

~C0Ol'jZa.Tp0S,

Rome (Rom 16- ), perhaps to be identified Ac 20*. The name under both forms is 1

with SuiraTpos of

common

see

:

reff.

in Preisigke's

Namenbueh.

aforesaid

(=111.

p.

iTro-ypd<|>ovTos

ocot/jp,

Some vivid light by way of contrast is thrown Jn 4" by the fact that the title o-wttjp was regularly given to the Ptolemies and to the Roman EmExx. are P Petr II. S (1) B perors. {e. B.C. 250) where "saviour." on Jn 4 42 and

1

1 '-

to o-wfia cf. ib. 366' (b.c. editor's introd. to ib. 423.

be made to the metaph. use of o-u|ia to denote the " body " of a document, as in P Fay 20 34 (A.D. i6l)"Hpwv 6 •n-po'yeYP a (F-l"' v os fypavjia to o-ciiia Kal otjv€8£(it|v irdcrt tols TTpoKaLttvoLs Ka9»s " (4)

p.

is

—

P.io-0wt6s is referred to as

(=111.

(Egypt— c.

107,

freights, applied In P Petr II. 13 (3)* (b.c. repeatedly to "passengers." 2 5 S "3) a warning is uttered that a prison wall may fall, and some of the prisoners perish 8iaavfjo-aC ti T
49),

39

a Christian of

sense of "person," as 2 census-paper, P Petr III. 59 (6)

iii/B.c.

epo-cviKa

(vi/A.D.)

"

142)

Jtous

AvTuvivov KaiVapos.

the

of

reign

I.

Euergetes

alluded

is

to

words and revised), where the in

the

|3ao-iX«vovTo[s IlT]oXtp.aiov t[ou nToXf(jta£]ou o-ajTrjpos, J'6.

III.

20

j

15

-

(B.C. 246)

(=

ib.

II.

S (2)

phrase TrdvJTwy o-wTfjpa is employed, cf. 1 Tim 4 10 In 8 •^''''347 (= 760) , an Ephesian inscr. of A.D. 4S, the Town Council of Ephesus and other cities acclaim Julius Caesar as .

8tbv tTrupavfj (see s.vv. 8«Ss

dvBpiomvov

ptoxi

and €iri<|>avT|s) Kai koivov tov and in a i/A.D. Egyptian inscr. 434, No. 24), reference is made

o-uiTTJpa,

(published in Archiv ii. p. Nero as Till o-wTr]pL Kal ticp-yeTnL (cf. Lk 22") Tfjfsj cf. the 0'iKovp.e'vris description of Vespasian in ib. No. 2S

to

:

acojuariKog,

TOV

bodily": cf. P Fay 2i>° (a.d. 134) tlV iv yivf
The designation is when a complainant

I' cIIt'

iv

(A.D.

13S-161)

o-]u>|i
(=

a

708)

11

0-U>TT|pa Kttl €VtpY€TT|V.

further extended to leading officials, as petitions a praefect in the words— ftrl

vl joevyw tov o-ioTTJpa Tciv SiKai'uv tvx«iv, "(I turn) to my preserver, to obtain my just rights " (P Oxy I. 3S 18

you,

49-50) (= Selections, p. 54)), and similarly in the account of a public demonstration in honour of the prytanis at Oxyrhynchus, the multitude acclaim him cvtvxt| r\yt" ucufv], crwTrip (itTplW, KaSoXiKai, Prosperous praefect, " 22 protector of honest men, our ruler (ii/iii A.D.)). (id. 41 (a.d.

—

!

The problem

OCO/itaTlKOjg.

Moulton

On

o-unaTiKus, "bodily-wise," "corporeally," "in conactuality" (Rawlinson), in Col 2' see Lightfoot's elaborate note ad i. good ex. of the adv. is afforded

2 13 cannot

[Proleg. p. 84) cites for

Christian

papyri

BGU

vii/A.D.),

which

"attest

crete

A

of Tit

and Saviour

be discussed here, but

what they are worth the

II.

366, 367, 368, 371, 395 the translation 'our great

(all

God

'

as current

among Greek-speaking

Christians."

622

acoTrjpLa and It may be further noted that following Hort, Parry, 3 Gore, Rawlinson (Bamplon Led. p. 172 n. ) regards S6£a as a Christological term, and translates "the epiphany of Him Who is the Glory of our great God and Saviour, viz.

oa>povew. We can add

'

'

nothing from our sources to Preisigke's citations for this verb, P Lips I. 39' and 23 o-]w
(ii'orterb. s.v.) iv/A.D.

:

and PSI

Jesus Christ." In connexion with the belief that the death and resurrection of Attis each year secured a like renewal of life after their death to the faithful, we may add that a hymn

meaning

I.

4I

7

"am

is

NT

occurrences

4pbv

8' e'eprjerev

t]

of sound mind,"

(Mk

5

15

al.).

"am

discreet," as in the

See also Xen. Oecon.

vii.

14

the reference pT|TT|p i-p-yov elvai o-ie
being to prudence in household management.

dedicated to the god contains the following lines: flappttTe io-Tai -yap ipiv «k ttovwv pvo-Tai toO 8«o0 o-to-uo-pt'vou, see Cuniont Les hcligions Orientates., pp. 73, o-u)TT|pia

OCOcbpOviCtQ.

:

In the extraordinary interview with an Emperor, perhaps

266 (Engl. tr. pp. 59,225). See further the classic discussion on 2wTT|p by Wendland

ZNTWs.

in

(1904), p. 335

Commodus (P Oxy

the

II. p. 319),

as saying to a certain Appianus,

ft'.

is represented addressed him in

Emperor

who had

Kal repels paivope'vous Kal d-rroinsulting language, tu9ap«v too are accustomed to vevonpe'vous o-w
"we

acorr/pia is

bring selves"

"

in the papyri in the general sense of bodily 13 II. 423 "well-being," "safety," as in

common

BGU

health,"

(= Selections, p. 91) 7pav|;ov 01 tfiordXiov tuv irepi Tf|s a-wrnptas 0"OU, StvTepov irepi ttjs pev irpiiTov (ii/A.D.)

(J-

13 i/>. (ii/A.D.) o[i]x okvm ctol Ypd+ai 032 6 o-wrnp£as pou Kal tuiv ep
pou,

doeXcjxiv

Selections, p. 104) «£eTacre

»'.n_ late ii/A.D.): cf. 33 versa understands the verb in the

RV

(/.

"

termination suggests the trans, meaning power to o-weppwv," but in its only occurrence in the NT, 7 i , the context clearly suggests the meaning "self" control," self-discipline."

by

o-uiTn-

eijr|Tao-a) irepi Tf|S

(=

Selections, p. 129)

vf|

-ydp

-rf|v ctt|V

o-

its

make 2 Tim

W TT|piav

Cor 15 31 ), Kvpie pou, f|S pdXio-Ta pot pe'Xei, ei. p/r| €iTivoo-u)S eo-xr|Kei to o-wpdnov totc o ulbs 'A8avdo-ios, auTov av airia-Ttika irpds o-e, "for by your own safety, my lord, which chiefly concerns me, unless my son Athanasius had then been in a sickly state of body, I would 21 have sent him to you," P Oxy I. 13S (a contract— A. D. I

(cf.

OWcfrpOOVV)]. In an Imperial Edict regarding the remission of the aurum coronarinin, P Fay 20 (iv/A.D.), the Emperor Julian (see Archiv ii. p. 169) claims that, ever since he became Caesar, 11 he had striven to restore vigour to what was in decline, ou irpbs Sp wv £nTT|o-to-i.v dXXd o-wej>po[o-vvr|], pdvov to ISiov •yivoptviov dvaXtopaTwv, "not by acquisitions of to public territory (?) but by economy, limiting expenditure

610-II) eirl toijtois irdo-iv eirupovo-dpuv (/. eiraipoo-dpr|v) Kal vikt|S Kal o-io-rnptas irpbs tov 6eo0 toO iravTOKpdTopos,

otix

Kal SiapOVTJS Tliv €V0-«p(€O-TaTWV) T|p»lV SecrTTOTUIV <&\o.Oviov all this I swear by 'HpaKXeCou Kal AtXias 4>Xapias, "to

purposes" (Edd.).

salvation and preAlmighty God and by the supremacy, servation of our most pious sovereigns, Flavius Heraclius

and Aelia Flavia" (Edd.). With this may be compared the usage II

I.

OLofipOVlOjUOS

"I asked about your ptas crou Kal ttjs tt«( âi)8uov crov, 20 health and the health of your children," P Oxy VI. 939 (iv/A.D.)

Oxy

)

irepi tt|[s]

(=

(Edd.) (P

Tit 2*, where, however, the " train." general sense of

7

OT

its

Ac

27

3 *,

Heb

NT

As

.

in

a rule, however, in the crwTT|pCa, following deliverances of the Jewish application to the great

2 15 ), etc., came to as a present either denote Messianic and spiritual salvation, (Lk 1" a/.), or as to be realized fully hereafter

nation as at the

Red Sea (Exod

14

13

,

possession

(Rom

11

al.).

13

For o-wTT|pCa as a pagan and Christian term, see Ramsay and for an early Teaching, p. 94 ft'., and Bearing p. 173 ff., Thess 5") in a non-religious sense use of eXirls o-ioTt)pias (

Menander

cf.

'Eiri/rps'ir.

Later in the same document the word

"

21

used in the more general sense of discretion," peTa Too-avT-ns Koo-pioTT)Tos Kal o-uxppoo-vvqs Kal {y K P aTe ' a 5 is

1

™

with so much propriety ttjs pacriXeCas SuKKoivTa, "acting and discretion and moderation in the administration of his kingdom" (Edd.): cf. Ac 26". With this may be comin Archiv v. pared a sepulchral inscr. from Egypt published in which a certain woman Seratfls records the "good p. 169, sense" of her mother and brother u>v Kal t| o-»poo-v>VT)V aiiTT^v

—

(

Tf|V

=

irepi

€
and Preisigke 5037 CKTavvo-ao-a

cruxppoo-vvT)

Kal

cbiXav8pia. With the

meaning "self-control" in 1 Tim 2» maybe compared the application to "chastity" in BGL I\

122.

.

1024™OWT)'jplOQ is

"

(cited s.v. ircvixp°s)-

AJJ

Aristeas 237, 24S, and

see A. C. Pearson Verbal Scholarship, p. 21.

used in the neut. as a subst. with reference to what

produces

cra)Ti|p£a,

(=

3

ib.

649 (=

391)"

llTTtp TT)S

In the

e.g.

a sacrifice or a gift:

cf.

Syll 209

(B.C. 281-0) 6icra]i. 2«TT|pia iirep
384P

TtOvKao-iv

to

NT

where the young women are In illustration of Tit 2 " exhorted iXdvSpous elvat, 4>iXot«kvo\js. o-iieppovas, loving to their husbands, loving to their children, soberminded," Deissmann (LAE-, p. 315) has collected a number of exx. '

[Ta]is [6]ea[i]s

pOvXfjS.

the word always occurs in a spiritual sense

see s.vv. o-wt,w and o-wrnpia.

owpcov. 8 5

o-iu[TT|p]i.a

:

623

accmpcov 'x)(pp of this

same use

BCH xxv. ytvop-evT),

"I

(1901)

and

id.

crw
SS

xxii.

womanhood,

e.g.

Kal C\av8po$ -ywfj 496, t) 4>iXav8pos Kal

o-dpuv [sic)

r\

(1S9S),

p.

9 In o-[u]c|>pwv T] 4>i\6o*0(pos £V]cracra Koo-p.tws (cf. I Tim 2 ). view of this, and of what is stated s.v.
Aise of the o-ad4>puv,

Part

Greek £/ici

"with

VII.

saving

t

p.

26,

in

thoughts,"

which is

or

o-w^pwv contrasted with

6\oocf>pu>v,

of thinking

man

or

"with destructive thoughts." " There is which destroys and a way which saves.

woman who

is

perils of the world, feeling the love, joy,

the

rest

saves.

and through

—Whom

does

it

The

s6phr6n walks among the beauties

and

:

away

anger,

and

he has that in his mind which save? Not him only, but, as we

all

should say, the whole situation. from coming to be."

It

saves the imminent evil

80

T Tafteida

— rauelov Jewish prayers for vengeance for the innocent blood of the two Jewish girls, Heraklea and Marthina, who were murdered in Rheneia (Magna Delos), Syll Si6( = 3 11S1) 5

TafiEidd. This feminine name (Ac 9 3B

J0

under the form TaPifld is attested by Preisigke (Namenbuch s.v.) from several late s6 papyri, e.g. P Lond IV. 1431 (a.d. 706-7) Tap[i]8d " Tabitha AaveCr, daughter of David." For Aopxds, the Greek form of the name, see s.v. .

)

rdy/Lia.

For see

T
BGU

IV. 1190 15

"

"

= "company,"

troop

tiriKaXoupai

in a military sense,

23

tou

ib.

(cf.

NT

found in the

pointed out

ad

Polyb.

ix.

e.g.

I.,

or value

"

the

word

is

dated about

ff.).

Moulton Gr. but, as

;

ii.

p.

337),

Swete has

well supported in later Greek, v. 6. 3. See also the

41. 8, Joseph. B.J. B.C.,

who

speaks of voo-rjpaTo.

and Crates of v/b.c

759),

p.

140).

(ib. p.

X. 1252 zvrso 21 (a.d. 2S8-95) TO Ta-ypa

T&laVTOV, a weight ranging from about 108 to 130 lbs., or a sum of money equivalent to a talent in weight. In a letter to a man in money difficulties BGU IV. I079 16 (a.d. 41) (= Selections, p.

39) irapd TaXavTov 0-01 Tre'xrpaKa to be "for a talent

21 occurs in "arranged," "fixed," of time, as in Ac 12 II. 133 1 (A.D. 257) Tas TaKTas Other exx. fipe'pas.

to

,

P Flor

IO4 (B.C. 243I (= Christ. I. 10 p. S94) «K<|>op£ou TaKTou, "at a fixed rent," P Oxy I. 101 (a.d. 142) cirl piv to raKTo, "on these conditions," P Flor 6 I. 6 (A.D. 210) TO TaKTOV €IS TO 7Tpdo-T£ipov TfjS OUKO-

and P Giss o-ou

TaKTop-LcrBos (not in Wilcken's note.

I.

loo

16

cf.

dKoXovBus Tats

(iii/A.D.)

For a military

peTaPfoXais.

LS 9 ),

have sold

I

8

of the word are P Petr III.

UPZ

i.

31

3

(B.C.

title

162) with

"a talent (i.e. " my wares to you

you," or perhaps,

cepted,

Ta

o[pT]ia pou,

the

have sold my wares wares for a talent) ex-

meaning appears

irapd

usually

413

p.

21 only in Rev 16

comic author Alcaeus of v/iv TaXavTiaia (Kock Fragm. i.

TaKTOQ,

Ta]KTai$

<|>appaKcuo-avTas ttjv

.

.

now

ralavTialog, "of a talent's weight is

to Tiiv -Yupvao-idpxuv, and ib. VI. S91 15 (a.D. 294) to. 8{ dvaXwpaTa dirb tou koivou tuv dirb tou Ta-ypaTos SoBfjvaL, "while the expenses should be paid by the whole body of " those belonging to the order (of exegetae) (Edd.).

4>avTias,

.

,

:

1 Cor 15 and Epicurus I. ?X»vTa, "having in themselves a place in the ranks of " material existence Other exx. of the word are (Bailey). P Oxy IX. 1202 18 (A.D. 217) my son being Ik toO " on the roll of the Ta*ypaTos tou Trap' r|p€tv yupvao-iou,

gymnasium,"

tous

€irl

.

.

LAE

cf. Ta.-ypo.Tos auTou 71 (pucrttos ko.8' eauTd Taypa

(late Ptol.) «]k

.

TaXatirupov acopov 'HpaicXeav, 2 B.C. 100 (see Deissmann

I

cf.

:

Olsson Pafiyrus-

94.

brie/'e, p.

Ta/LlSlOV,

The syncopated "(inner) chamber," "store-chamber." form Tapeiov (for Taptttov), which is found in the four NT occurrences of the word (Mt 6 s 24 s6 Lk I2 3 ^J, is the see e.g. prevailing form in the papyri from i/A.D. onwards >

,

,

:

CPR

13

I.

(a.d.

I

S3-4),

TpaTT€'5[T|s]

Tapttw(v),

"of

the

bank of the store-houses," and so 30 P Fay no' (a.d. 94) o Xryeis Tape[I]ov, "the storehouse you speak of," BGU ,

Talaincopla, 16

(Rom 3 LXX) : cf. P Tebt 113) iv Tfji avTfji. TaXanrwpiai Siapt'vtis, continue in the same miserable condition" (Edd.).

"wretchedness," "distress" I.

27

10

(B.C.

"you still

For plur. in Jas 5 1

cf.

Aristeas

Xopt'vous iv ToKaiiruplais,

and

15 aTrdXuo-ou tous o-uvesee Blass Gr. p. S4.

I.

p.

12

75"

irapd

in)

(B.C.

Xawv

164)

(=P

"miserable," Petr

III.

p.

is

found

30)

P

in

.

.

I.

SS 10 (mid. H/a.D.)

-ypdfJHis pot rrtpl

tou TaXanrolpou Tou[X]iavou.

63

tou 'EppoO Tapiois, "in the archives of

The word

late i/A.D.) ,

and P

twv \pt«o-Twv

occurs also in the

18 rapeiiou probably stands

for Tap€t8iou. full

form Tauieiov

P

132

ptv TaXannipiov spare the miserable

[

Hamb

Par

tiov

to Tapeiov, P Oxy III. 533' (ii/iii A. D.) id. VI. S86' (iii/A.D.) (= Selections,

Menander Sap.

In

Ptolemaic times as

iv Tots

Hermes."

The rakaiTTiopog, "wretched,"

(ii/A.D.) els

Tapeiu, and

Tui

pao*iXiKu>L

TapiGiwi,

Repository" (Edd.),

Petr

"as ib.

From Roman to[u]

624

oixias.

'

6

" the eighth shop on the right as 5 '""'" I. B.C. 270).

P Hib

31

BGU

(c.

106 s (a.d. 199) I. 47 (a.d. 213-17) 4vtos See further Thackeray Gr. i. p. 63 ff.

we can and P Flor

times

Tapisiov.

Tapuiou

I

in such passages from epyaôpe'vov] pou iv Tail was working in the Royal

seen

32

III. 73' (lease of a shop) Tapietov

eio-idvTiov (vSc'gia fivSoov,

one enters" (Edd.), and

is

II.

cite

s

I.

625

rcrr£is

Ferguson, Legal Terms,

p.

76

ff.,

gives exx. of both forms,

P Magd 26

s

217),

(B.C.

where the editor reads TJapiruo-dptBa as against Wilcken's The same papyrus 6 antl 9 provides other €KT]afi«vo-o(i€fla.

Tdii;. (1) With Heb

.

G

5

kot&

rf|v

"who

reported that the Diod. Sic. iii. 6 ot

SiarpipovTts

Tagiv MeXxureStK

office irepl

the use

cf.

ieptis, peyCo-TT|V

ought to be sold" (Edd.). tus tiov 8«
Kal KvpiuiTaTTjv Ta£iv ?x 0VTes

Similarly of the post of water-guard in

ib.

393

10

€TTLpd\XoD(raV TU» 6poXoVOVVTl N6lX(*> TO^LV

TT*|V

OGIS

69

s

the

Ta|ewv.

't%v>

a petition against

XIV. 1670 9

TTJS [TTpo]-

word

—

is

Related exx. are

the

(iii/A.D.

)

Eudaemon"

perpetrator,

aiiri

(/.

eirtl)

—

(Ed.),

84 eis ttIv to.£«i.v

ib.

tov ko-

BoXikov irape8o8r]p.«v, "when we were handed over to the catholicus" (Edd.), ib. IX. 1204 17 (A.D. 299)

staff of the

inrT|p€Tovu,€vos tt)

ory]

8

of the most eminent catholicus"

I20 23 (iv/A.D.) pdXio-ra

errel

£«Vr|s

"

(Edd.), and

Kal irapd

tVj

ib.

I.

6vTa

Taiji

especially as he was a stranger to the place and " was engaged at his post (Edd.). The also word is common "list," as e.g. P Fay 29" (2) (a.D. 37) a notice of death, 8-rrws Taytji tov[tov] 8y[o]p.a (/.

wv),

=

" that

€V Tfjt TUV [T6TJtX€VTT|KdTWV Td£[tL KttTa] TO «:[0]OS, his name may be placed upon the list of deceased persons,

according to custom" (Edd.), similarly P

Oxy

II.

262 12

and PSI III. 164" (a.D. 287), the enrolment of an ephebus iv ttj tuv 6pr|X£Ku)V rdî. (a.D. 61),

very common in our documents, but, as this particular sense is not found in the XT, a very few exx. will suffice IV. 7 A.D.) ^rd ttjs Td|
The meaning "tax," "assessment,"

is

— BGU

of the tax," similarly

P Lond 306 15

(a.d.

145)

(=

II. p.

10 (a.D. 150-1) dvaSwo-opc'v 0-01 Tas diroxas 119), P Fay 35 twv KaTaxwp<-ôp.£vtov pipXtiwv ttjs Td^€ws, "we will render to you the receipts among the documents for registration 5 concerning the tax" (Edd.), and Oslr ll65 (Kom.) iv ttj

in

2

The derived meaning of "character," "quality," as Mace 9 18 .may be supported by P Tor I. 1 "" 13 ,

Kai KaTT)-ydpou Ta£iv i-x 0VTa irapapresent in the character of an informer and an accuser": cf. Polyb. iii. 20. 5 ov vdp lo-roptas, dXXd (B.C.

lib)

K€i(r8at,

i'(iavio-Tou

"was

Kal

Trpd|fls,

(=

I. p. 179) iv toIs Tairtivois tottois, ib. 1917' if. A.D. 330-340) a request for prayer Sid epoG T
TravSTjpov XaXtds,

KovptaKfjs Kal 8vvap.1v.

hardly necessary to recall that "humility as a is the creation of Christianity" (W. E. Its history in pagan ethics may Gladstone, Life iii. p. 466). be illustrated in Epict. iii. 2. 14 avBpiotrov Taimvdv, It

is

sovereign grace

.

6£v9vpov, SeiXdv ktX.

pcpvj/ipoLpov.

e£aTraTwpevos, TrpoTriTTTwv

£fjv

.

.

and

,

.

iv.

.

2 tis Qe'Xti

1.

peptj/ipoipos, Taireivds

Tarcsivooo, " make low,"

=

"humble."

generally used metaphorically in the

is

we may

of illustration

By way

;

the Jewish prayers cited s.v. TaXavrrupos, where 10ft

with regard to God, f|p«paL

Tair«ivoiTa[i.]

Lev 23 29

irdo-a

wt-

'

pf8'

iv

v/vx^l

a

iKeraas,

XT

again refer to it

phrase

is

said

crrjpepov

-rijj

strikingly

and pointing, according to Deissmann LAE* p. 419, to a day not only of prayer, but of fasting. The literal sense of the verb (cf. Lk 3 5 LXX) comes out

recalling

well in Diod.

i.

,

36 Ka9' fgpepav

reference to the "falling

"

.

.

of the Xile

.

:

it

TaimvovTai, with " runs low."

ransivwoig 201

seen in t?6V.5'3S3 (mid. i/i:.c.) tls iipptv r\ Ta-ircLvwo-tv IT KaTd\vo-iv, and P Leid W* (ii/iii A.D.) (= II. p. 115) For TaTreivuo-is. Taireivwpa, cf. the horoscope PSI t|XCou is

T]

IV. 312 12 (a.d. 345).

rapdaau) metaph. sense "trouble," "disquiet," "perplex," seen in P Tebt II. 31 5 15 (ii/A. D.) Toi-yapoOv " account [pr|]8ev Tapax[8jfjs, "do not be disturbed on this 3 ls tirl and ofis ttj i)/cv8us (Edd.), Syll 373 (= 8io) (i/a.d.) t» twv iiraTuv ovopaTc eiri[o-]ToXrj irpbs vpds Kopia-8ei
as in

Mt

2 3 a/., is

F< ir a somewhat more irpos pe €Tf€p\|/aTc. s 13 cf. P Oxy II. meaning "stir up," as in Ac 17 2' is up298 (i/A. D. ) irdXa ^dp irdvTa Tapda-o-a, "for he 1' Giss I. 40 u 2 ° setting everything again" (Edd.), and

Tapax8t'vT€s

-

literal

,

-

(A.D. 212-5)

MGr

Tapd£u>(

(=

Christ.

— do-o-u),

I.

38)

p.

Tapdo-crovo-i tt|v ttoXlv.

"perplex."

Tapaxri, 73

"disturbance." In P Lond 1912 (a.d. 41) the Emperor Claudius writing to the Alexandrines declares himself unirpos willing to decide who was responsible for ttjs 'IouSaious Tapaxrjs Kal o-Tao-tws, pdXXov 8' ci xp^l T0 " the riot and feud (or rather, if dXrjBis elrrtlv tov TroXe'pov, .

avTiy]) Ta^ti a€ivaTwo-av. (4)

•

tov epov Kvptov Ta£ei, "in obedience

your lordship's department" (Ed.), ib. X. 1261 (A.D. " on the 325) Td£[e]ws tov 8tacrT|p.oTdToxj Ka8oXiKov, to

staff

.

.

(A.D. 150)

used of "garrisons" r\yi\iuv P Oxy VIII. II20 5 tiriStSuiKa iii A.D.) this Td£e
pT]Se dvtvis

Other exx. of the adj., ignoble." are P Lond 131 redo 3 '* (a.d. 78-9)

-

aforeKiptvr|s ii8pouXaKias. "the post of water-guard as " (Edd.). said, which belongs to the contracting party Nilus T(iv

mean or which survives in MGr, nothing

and wretched," and P Gen I. 14' (Byz.) peTa twv Taimvwv 15 tq Taimvd pov dXoya. pov ira(8wv, and

s of TeiXovcrav 123) d.Trf|v'y[«i]X«v rt\v

Cf.

beginning pr|S
hand,

"do

Tapiciov and Taptiov. For the verb Tap.ievou.ai see

exx. of the comp" 1

rapa^r)

tpoC

ye

8okovo*i

Ta£iv

.

the truth must be told, the war) against the Jews" (Ed.). In OGIS 90 20 (Rosetta stone B.C. 196) 4v Tots KaTd tt|v

—

Tapax^v Katpois, the as in P Tor I. I vM

reference

is

(B.C. 116)

to the Lycopolitan sedition, iv

tt\\.

-yevoptvi]!.

P

Tapax*)!..

Amh

11

«X" V

See also Syll 316 (= 3 684) 13

raneivog.

(ii/B.C. ) iv Si tt)]i v«VT|p«vr|i Tapaxr)!. refers most likely to the revolt in the Thebaid, instigated by Dionysius about

On

—

P Oxy I. 79 (notification of death A.D. 1S1-192) certain moral precepts have been written in a rude the verso of

B.C. 165,

(B.C. 168)

and :

this

cf. p.

may

479.

(c.

B.C. 139).

again be the case

in

UPZ

II.

i.

30

14"

*

626

rapa\os a late form of Tapaxrj, For exx. masculine.

found

is

of

tJ>

in

Ac

I2 18

23

19 Tctpa\os in the ,

,

where

LXX

P Magd

i.

'

see

p. 159.

common

is

ravpog,

"a

"an ox": P Oxy

bull,"

Tavpwv

"as

ep"ya£e'cr0wo-av,

I.

to the

twv

:

PSI IV. 429"

see also

cloths."

irapdcrxcs x^[pl TOV t t" TavpiKw.

Taprapoco,

scription

TavpLKwv £evywv ij$, P Flor II. 134 1 (a.d. 260) (with the editor's note), which also shows Tavpe\aTr|S, and P Ryl II. 240 5 (iii/A.D.)

The "

" the I send to Tartarus," orig, place of punishment of the Titans," and hence appropriate in connexion with fallen s The word is cited elsewhere only from angels in 2 Pet 2 a scholion on //. xiv. 295 (see LS). For the subst. TapTapos (cf. LXX Job 40 ls 41 23 ) see Acta Thomae 32 where the serpent who tempted Eve says «-yw €ljjll 6 t^jv dpvcrcrov tov TapTcipou o'ikwv, and the other reff. in Mayor ad 2 Pet I.e. Add PSI I. 28 20 (magic tablet iii/iv A.D.) TapTapou crKijirTpa, and for TapTapovxos see

P Oxy

.

BSp.

Se

place," "appoint," "enrol,"

Selections, p. 15)

twv

162)

(B.C.

(=

355

P

"

.

i.

248,

p.

BGU

twi 2apa-

been appointed to P Oxy II. 259 s

—

"

that his

twv [T€T]eXevTT|KdTwv name may be placed on the list of deceased tt)i

13 30 it. 30 (A.D. 173), P Oxy X. 1252 verso " for a (A.D. 28S-95) T«Tpdjj.T]Vos "yap €* eKaiTTou WraKTai, period of four months is allotted to each" (Edd.), and PSI

persons," so

IV. 298 s (beg. iv/A.D.) tov TeTaype'vov xpdvo(v). In P Oxy II. 274' (A.D. S9-97) wv Kal to Te'Xos eTa£av, " the verb is used of " paying the succession duty, which in 61 was cf. IV. PSI ii/B.c. 5% 38S (B.c. 244-3) d Set Tdgao-Bai «ls to PacriXiKov, ib. I. 56 10 (A.D. 107) wv Kal Ta£opai to :

n-

1

159

"mummy-wrappings,"

16

,

:

cf.

Deissmann

"burial" [sepulturaj, as in Mt 27% Will— B.C. 236) T d Se Xoi.]ird KaTa-

I.

I.

epavTov,

els

5"

" the expenses 24

1S3

PoOtos(=ti.)

for the burial of

Apis and Mnesis,

(a.d. 85) TT|V irpoo-T|Kouo-a(= o-av) tj] Ta<(>TJv,

8airdvT](s)

TaTJs,

P Tebt

479

II.

6

P Magd

13 (B.C. 217) evSceis ttjv Tacbf|v Trjv îXiirirov (Spaxpas) Kl, (B.C. 11S) Ta els t^|v Ta<(>^v toO "Airios Kal

els Tar]v

Amh

P

II.

"account

125

1

(late i/A.D.) Xo-yo(s)

expenses," and in connexion

funeral

of

"

XaTa-

woman's expenses

(iii/A.D.) a

with the death of her husband, including payments e-ySCav criToXd-y<*>[v], els Tac^v auTov.

els

rdebog,

"a tomb": P

Ryl II. 153 (a Will— A.D. 138-161) els pou tov 4irl t^|v dppov tov 2apa[irteLOV, a bequest payable on condition that the recipient goes "to my tomb in the sand of the Serapeum." In P Oxy III.

tov

494

s

Taov

21

(els

(a.d. 156) a testator makes provision for a feast ev»\iav), which his slaves and freedmen are to observe

yearly on his birthday irXô-iov tov Tac(>ov pov 3

Frazer, Go/den

Ka8-fJKOv Te'Xos.

For a weakened sense of the verb see P Oxy VIII.

or

2

€v °P tv0L *y

Mvt|o-u>s,

(A.D. 23) tw TeTa-ypevw irpbs tt] toO Aibs vXaK||, "governor of the prison of Zeus," P Fay 29 16 (notice of death A.D. 37) #ttws Tayfji tov[tov] &y[o]pa ev

the medical pre-

in

x°Mi TavpeCa, "gall

Petr III. 2 l > (a

P Tebt

seen in such

8e irpbs tois \cipi(rp.OLS ev

those who had TeTa-ype'vwv, administration in the Serapeum," .

is

UPZ

a.d.)

SevTe'pa Ta(|)T) Ta4>fjvai

For the meaning cf.

P Par 26 20

avTov

Set

Hadrian)

Xipirdvw its

found

is

(ii/iii

"a mummy,"

sense of

in the

p. 33.

passages as

234"

occurs in such passages as P Tar 18 bis 10 eo-Tiv Se crr|pelov . . P Giss I. 68 7 (Trajan/ ttjs Ta4>Tjs* o-ivSwv eo-TLv

—

Taaaco, "put in

Tavpeios

II.

Ta
,

I.

classical adj.

(iii/B.c.) Trepl

of an ox."

.

Ta|[ei,

make them work."

the adj. form TavpiKos (not in LS S ) comes to TavpuKoV, as in P Fay 115 16 (a.d. 101) ire'po-is pv weipi twi TaupiKwi, "send me a strap (?) for the oxen" (Edd.)

,

the

(iii/A.D.) irepel

oxen,

"the oxen,"

"of. Tarsus" (Ac 9 11 21 39 ). A new adj. Tapcri.Kov
meiwi

121"

From

174.

Osl

and

in

Tapoevg,

Y

pT)yd(s),

'

=

p.

tov Xoiuk

k1

Tfp

12 5 (B.C.

I.

217) TaijdpevoC poi fart Aiovvo-iov, " they agreed verbally with me in the presence of Dionysius (see the editor's note).

it

According to Hobart (p. 93) the medical writers. Linde, Epicurus p. 24, quotes three passages from Epicurus for Tcipaxos (masc.) "disturbance," "alarm," and notes two occurrences of the form Tapaxr|. See also Rutherford NP,

Thackeray Gr.

word

o-e

trvvavTrjo-eo-Bai irpbs

Tapaxog, is

raâ

From

the

Bough i. p. inscrr. we may

see J. G.

:

105. cite

OGIS

33s

116 (ii/i

B.C.) 'ia%

(late iii/A.D.) Ta£ai tois dv8pwTrois &ti Tre'pirw ra dvaXwpaTa " lell the men that I avTwv, sending the expenses for

[tov] Taov tov irpbs ttji o8wl [tov eiriKaXovpe'vov 'Ejiri-

ihem" The

dirb

am

129

(Ed.).

mid.

is

3

(iii/A.D.)

also used

=

"appoint

for oneself" in

P Fay

'AttoXXwti crvve'PaXov Kal *Ta|aTo irdvTws

"

I KaTapfjvai. ttj ev8eKaTT| Kal ri\v irapdSocriv iroLT]cracr8ai, arranged with Apollos, and he appointed for certain the

" eleventh for his coming down and making the delivery 8 (Edd.), it. 130 (iii/A.D.) irpovow tov x[a]\Kovi TrdfvTT]

17 (B.C. 57-6) pe'\pi T»V irpocrdvTiuv 70 twv diroOetovpe'vwv Upwv £wwv, and Syll Poppa Tawv 3 5 399 (= 85S) (after A.D. 161), where a memorial is described as ov Tac|>os, seeing that the body is laid elsewhere.

KpaTov, Chest.

rctâ is

.

passages as

P Hamb

I.

25

11

(b.c.

238-7)

KdXus

TeVaKTai

P Fay

used of time in

Try[TJcr]i,

"Epao-o[s] . "send the .

117

12

(A.D.

10S) tovs 8iwTas

Ta 'AptroxpaTia

eirl

ire'pi|/is

"

I am by all means looking after irdvjTws Ka8ws eTa£dpr|[v, the copper, as I arranged" (Edd.): cf. Mt 2S 16 , Ac 2S 23 Hence also the sense "enter into an agreement with "in such

I.

.

since Erasus

is

wSe

Taxa

18

going to celebrate

the festival of Harpocrates so soon on the 14th." For the meaning "perhaps," as in Rom 5', Philem 16

and

in

MGr,

cf.

BGU

IV. 1079 11 (a.d. 41)

(=

,

Selections,

™'x e

W ov

p. 39)

Ta\a 8vvaTai

7

627 o"€

cvXvtov

22

and so

irotcrat,

P Oxy

,

I.

40 (ii/iii ) Tax** KaKu>s avTovs eStpdirtvo-as, "perhaps 23 your treatment was wrong," ib. 121 (iii/A.D.) Td\a ovSev " " I shall 10 8iSw, , (Edd.), and so perhaps give him nothing A. D.

and

VII. 1069 16

Hi.

=

Tp€L(re(

8vw

Svvao-8<»v.«v <(>o[p]v-

yap

(iii/A.D.) t6l\o.

crot

€Tpt
Kap.r|Xovs [irvjoov,

be able to load two camels

wheat

with

"for we may "

for

you

(for

T€ iXos

(iii/B.c.

P

[r|(i.d]s oti.

Taxos

The word

PSI IV. 3So 14

Lk

(cf.

s.z

1

.

,

116 9

I.

off

quickly" (Kdd.),

P Fay

"do you

€-77(71,

avTov

Ta^t'ws

(ii/A.D.)

o*v Taxeios 8ti

A. D.) dveXOe

it

therefore

The comp Te Tax(e)«>v is always used with an elative NT, except in In 20 4 cf. P Lond Inv. No. 5 1561 (end i/A.D.) (=01sson Papyrusbricfe, p. 210) irpo -

force in the

:

a^

vyiaiv€iv Kal tclx«lov diroXapeiv, "above all I pray that you may lie in health and that I should receive you as soon as possible" (cf. Lk 15"),

P Oxy o-e

evx

III.

MI

o"€

(ii/A.D.) lav

BGU

8*ol

yap

Oe'Xwou,

Tdxôv Trpbs

28

a.d.) Tdxetov 8t Kal o-v See further Blass Gr. TavpiKiiv.

II.417

to tuv

€irl

irapaye'vov

pp. 33.

8

531

and

fj£u,

H-

(ii/iii

f-

The comp ve TaxvTepov occurs

in

P Tebt

II.

16) epu)Tu> o-€ TaxiJTtpov
410

"

11

(a.d.

beg you 28 615 (ii/A.D.) 8f|Xu
BGU

II.

)

I 123,

o-«.

[k]p«i6?|v

1069

ev

PGiss I. 69 10 (A.D. 1 1S-9) Tax^ avTw ema-TeiXai, and KaXus Troir|o-tis dvayKao-e

1

(iii/A.D.)

/.

I

'.

(Ed.).

TO.XV (neut.

common

n.»).

of

Tax«s

in

LXX).

329) KdauTos

p.

-rravTos

.

.

made quickly"

tunic

is

\i\v

T °v Kal

126'

pressing," and P Tebt II. 423" (early iii/A.D.) 8r|[Xu)]o-dv p-ol Tax[tfc>s, "tell me at once" quickly, for

L

dva-yKao-at y€veo-0ai} p.ov to K€i6wvc[i]v kiQwvlv) to X«vkov KaTa Taxo{u}s, "you will do well to have my white

raxsaig, "quickly": P Oxy diroXvo-aTt, "send him (ii/iii

.

P Oxy VII. y«v«'o-Te

come back

|PaX«iv Trpbs

[p-*']xp

1S 8 a/.) avTov aTroo-TeiXas,

Trdo-av ttjv

Ta\«'ws.

[«iri.

and

ypdv|/eiv "Eppiuo-o,

speed to get the timber cut and delivered" (Edd.); (b.c. 249-S) KaXiSs 8' dv iroiT]o-ai.s kv Tax«i

all

See

Taxos

phrases with a preposition, 16 e.g. I' Oxy I. 62 verso (iii/A.D.) ti>|v «p.poXf|V TroiTJcrai. 81a Taxovs, "to do the lading quickly" (Edd.), ib. VI. S92" " with (A.D. 33S) 8id Tax«'o)v TavTa CKKO<{/as wapevexOfjvai,

and

TUX£(l)0V.

8 ti

p.01

common in adverbial

is

Svvao-9i5v.fv equivalent to 8vvr|o-du€8a see the editor's note,

Proleg. p. 1S5).

8e

impel

)

Bouriant IO 22 (B.C. 88) do-]aXio-dp.«vos

KaXus

it is

you" father

of this

I

(/.

him

II.

25

"quickly" (Mt

Par 45 s Taxv, P

come

to

BGU

(Edd.), and

•n-poKoo-ai

P

(B.C. 152) <

'xy IV.

to Tax" aiJTbv cXGeiv,

well for

— ii/A.D.)

adv.),

See

Traps'0-op.ai.

8e ye'-yovtv

" o-oi,

as

and

5

al.

(=

UPZ

743"

i.

(B.C. 2)

v4)T)yr|o-6TaL

y°-P

quickly, for he will instruct

423

17

(soldier's

{== Selections, p. 91) «k totjtoxj

letter

to

his

Taxi*

tX-rriûj

TrpoKO T'ai) twv 9e[co jv QeXovrwv, "in consequence to be quickly promoted, if the gods will."

hope

Tax" Tax«

P Hawara

312

common

a

is 8

Taxv

k%

VII,

1060 8 (vi/A.D.)

x^x^l 5

formula in incantations, e.g.

Archiv v. p. y)^ dpTi dpTi Taxv Kai Kap8ias, and the Gnostic amulet P Oxy

(ii/A.D.) in

d-rrdXXaôv tov oIkov

tovtov

atrb

KaKov ep-rrcTov irpdyp-aTos Taxv Taxv, "free this house from every evil reptile and thing, quickly, % quickly": see also Deissmann PS, p. 289, and LAE p. 421, and for the repetition cf. Proleg. p. 97.

-rravTos

,

T£.

For this enclitic particle cf. BGU IV. 1132 3 (B.C. 13) KaTd TaS 8ld TOV KpiTTjpLOV T€TeX€twp.CVaS VTTO Ti TOV 'Au.U.WVlOV Kal ^tl tov p.€TT|XXaxdTos tov 'AAe|dv8pov dSeXtjiov, P

For Tdxio-Ta, as in Ac 17 15 we may cite PSI IV. 360 12 (B.C. 252-1) ws dv Tdxt
Strass

may winnow

2S2) i$ 'AptT irepl Oxy XIV. 163S d4><6t>XTjp.aTa, [Kal tov Sapdv TcXt'crai -rravTa Ta] "on condition that the party of Aret and Saras discharge

,

792

27

10

(the grain) as quickly as possible," ib. VII.

(=

(ii/A.D.)

Tei|iiwTaT6, -rr(v

lis

(a.d. 136)

11

[TJdxurrd Chrest.

Tax^cTd

Taxio-TT]v in

I

I.

v.01

and P Giss I. KaXus ovv TroiT)o-6is,

(ioi SriXuio-aTt,

p.

29)

S-rjXaia-as.

Cf. also

the

formula

Mace II".

I.

14

21

I).

(A.

211) sale of a chamber KaSapbv dirb

tc Kal ISuuti[kov, 6(f>[ei.X]T|(jLaTos 8[t)m.o]o-iov 11 A.D. u> t« Kal tovs tov

iravTos]

and

P

1

.

.

.

the debts" (Edd.). For 2 Cor 10 s cf. Radermacher Gr. 2 pp. 5, 37. See also Te is one of the many particles Kalker Quacst. p. 2S6 which do not survive in MGr.

all

ft".

TdXlVOQ. For this

"sudden"

CIA

III.

adj. in 2

1344

3

=

"

5 WT)s

speedy" 14

with

the

added

idea

of

2 1,

Herwerden Lex. s.v. cites Kal KauaTov T€pp.a Spap.uv rax^vdv.

Pet

I

,

rslxo;,

"a cf.

P

25 n.'.) wall," especially the wall about a city (Ac 9 52 iv «vtos 20 Tevrvpet Trao-To4>dpiov Eleph (iii/B.C.) :

P Ryl II- 127 13 BGU III. 929

T«ix 0,, S,

See

s.v.

tox^ws.

1

oEkov,

Xovs,

P

cf. 36 - 80 ,

rdxog, 12 "quickness": PSI IV. 326 (B.C. 261-0) i-VTaXai T
irapd

.

.

.

:

(A.D. 29) to dirb poppa Teixos tov A.D. ?) uT)Tpo-rrdX«us tVTbs T«i-

(ii/iii

Flor

and

P

I.

50

4

Strass

(A.D. 26S) «v[tos t«xwv] Kal 4ktos, 8 Kal 9 ('.-. A.D. 307 or 352) 6«|«X£ois

I.

t£x'o-iv.

For the dim. t«ix (ov see CPU I. 232 14 (ii/iii a.d.) |«[o-o]v in LS 8 ), [6v]tos T£ix'[° v and for the form Ttixdpiov (not see P Ryl II. 125' (a.d. 2S-9) KaTao-rrao-(ibv Tcixaptuv >

628

€KfXT]piOU iraXauo(v), "demolition of old walls," and for the verb 9 T€ix^w, see ii. I02 (2'" half ii//\. D.) aiX( ) d[ir]o p<>[pp]d 1

mti\itr\ii(v

This strong word which AV renders "infallible proof" in Ac i 3 may be illustrated by an Ephesian inscr. Syl! 656 3' (=3 Sb7) (<\ a.d. 160), where it is mentioned as luîo-rov Artemis TtKp.r|piov of the o-«Pao-(ids accorded to the goddess

month

is

named

=

84

3

Cf. also ii. 929 ( 6S5) Lo-xupoTdTov TtK(iT|piov, and P Tor I.

after her.

(B.C. 139) (it'-yio-TOV Kal iv

n

TtKfiT|pi.ov, also

I (B.C. 116) (it'-ya ti
39

I.

s

(B.C.

""•

32 .

204-1S1)

15

P Ryl II. 159 (A.D. 31-2) IV i-n-apat irapaxwpovutvai ajpoupai cri tt] [TaxotTt order that the arurae ceded aXXous t«[ Kur|piois ., "in

The

editors render

.

.

"

(i.e. "titleappertain to Tachois with all other titles deeds"), but in their note they cite the parallel formula

may

P Oxy

504

between T€K-

expressly speaks of the medical distinction ufjpiov

— demonstrative well

as

rhetoricians

"a

tT€pa rcKva,

pa(criXv)Ku>v

TToXXd

evidence as

— and

had

physicians

stating that

examined

the

II. 237*

3ti

(a.d. 186)

VT)Tri.a ko(jli8t],

oft

do-Trd£opai

.

.

P Oxy XIV. 1766"

to dpdo-KavTa

.

whom

tc-'kvov cf.

"

rtKvia,

the evil eye will not

I

(iii/A.D.)

your

greet

harm."

reKvoyovew. this

NT

atrd GdvaTov tois

air. eip. (1

the

Tim

5

11 )

=

"bear

a child,"

"

infancy" —a.d. 330-340). a form of kindly address, even Tc'kvov used u the of grown-up persons — POxy 33 — a P Giss TtXeura, TtKvov, is

(2)

in

as

also

case

rpe'xt,

TrapaKaXw

ii/.\.D.) p.01

ere

oiv, tc-kvov,

similarly

Trtp.i|/ov,

ii.

2I

.

20

exx.

See also

s.

v.

.

(time

P Oxy VII. 1063 1 (ii/iii " " greeting, my son Amois

of Trajan) £ppu>cro

A.D.) x<*'pois, tc'kvov

!

ad P land 13 8 has brought together various TtKvov and mds, e.g. P Gen I. 74 1 ff (iii/A.D.)

Schaeffer of

Hpats

-

Tui m TrXtitTTa

'A-ypiTrTr[£]vui

TrdvTtov

ere

€xJ^_o|j.cxt

x( a 'p elv )-

Amh

II.

I36

ir

-

•

(rot,

ypdcJ>to

i7off.

p.

tries

to

show

that,

while

no means clear that the writer did not use the two words with the same connotation.

In any case

with Ellicott and other commentators,

and

in Tfjs TtKvo'yovias of

(great) child-bearing,"

foreshadowed

in

Gen.

1

Tim

i.e.

it is

we

not likely that,

are to stress the

2 15 find a reference

the bearing of Jesus,

16

3

.

The

=

P-'

1'

)

'AttCojv

T€Kvov, and

POxy VI. 930 (h/iii A.D.) oictt€ ovv, tskvov, p,tXr|crdTu) croi, and on the versa IlToXep.aCu> viujl. ts'kvov (4) For the Hebraistic idiom underlying the use of ft'.,

and

Eph

in s.v.

tskvo

5*

child

"

serve as exx. of this very

—may P Amh

following

"a

II.

35"

see

cj>wtos,

mos.

TeKvoTpocfteio.

With cf.

NT

this

Epict.

i.

T€KVOTpo<|>eiv

fi.Tr.

23.

tip. (1

3

8id

Tim t£

10

5

)

=

"

bring up children,"

dTfooTjaPovXeueus

™

cro(f)u>

;

T£KTO)V.

The

ordinary limitation of this word to

common

(B.C. 132) inre'p

n

toO

"a worker

in

Mk 6 is supported wood," "a carpenter," as in Mt 13 28 (A.D. 94) xds 80pas £TricrTr|crdTwcrav ot by P Fay no T€KToves. "let the carpenters put up the doors" (Edd.), P Flor II. 152 9 (letter regarding the conveyance of wood 3

,

—

A.D. 268)

Tui

TfKTOVl

TTT|V

cruVT|8T)

8[a]TTaVT)V,

cf.

il).

l$&

and P Oxy I. 53 J (a.d. 316), a report irapd tou koivoO twv reKToviov, from the guild of carpenters at Oxyrhynchus regarding a persea tree they had been commissioned to examine. Other exx. of the word are P Fay 122 19 (c. A.D. 100) (iii/A.D.),

aTrava-yKdcrtis Slctolv rbv T[«K]Tova aTroTicrai, Sisois the carpenter pay up'' (Edd.), Ostr 1597

"

make

(ii/A.D.) 2S

P Oxy I. I2I T€KTOCTt 5*^71 dpTWV StKtt 'iv (iii/A.D.) tous t«'ktov«s(= as) firj depiis oXios dp-yf|o-«(= crat), "don't allow the carpenters to be wholly idle" (Edd.), PSI VII. So9' (iv/A.D.) 4>oipdp.(iovi tcktovi €p-y(a5o|xtvuj) cis

80S

T6KV0V. (1)

P°

-ytivwcrKt,

(iii/A.D.

4-

1r

Kal TrpoKOTrretv.

\JYCi-atvtiv

55

11 TCKVo-yovtw is used in a physical sense in I Tim 5 , the abstract noun TCKVo^yovia in I Tim 2 15 points rather to "the " " motherhood." But it is by power of maternal instinct or

word

strategus

.

TtKvoyovia.

TEKVoyovia. Ramsay Teaching

"the

(late ii/A. D.)

4vTUTrT|V (" pattern ")

.

.

TtKyov, and

'Audi,

1

I.

I2 5 (letter to

I.

,

to

(Bell)

we

similar

.

article

after their

ownership

28 (P Lond 191 5

with genitives of quality, as

compd. TsKvoiroUopai in the 9 marriage contract P Eleph I (B.C. 311-10) (= Selections, T«KVOTro«lo-8ai husband is bound down where the p.T|8e p. 3), " " not to «£ aXX-ns YwaiKos, beget children by another woman. In UPZ i. 4 5 (B.C. 164) ?vtK[a] toO TtKvoir|o]T|craa-6a(=8aO a«Trjv, the meaning is "adopt" (cf. Wilcken's

may compare

note).

0-01

TCKVOU,

those pitiless and godless men, carried

"who,

Deissmann BSp. 161

With

l8lOU

VTT^p

ls

dim. of

this

children,

right of

pAa

his children, being yet quite in their

all

-

For

US

8<-

SJ kttjo-is

t|

" but the

t«kvov, dTr«Xr|Xu8evai iu.i, V ' 'HpicovL twl wlwl x a ^P CLV

TEKVIOV.

I8[£]wv

alo-rrtp

p. 207)

showing the oppression of the Egyptian middle-class, we may note the case of a certain ramonthius, whose children had heen seized by his creditors— oi-rives ol dv<-X€rjp.oves 4k$£voi Kal &8eoi aTre'o-Trao-av to Trdyra rd eauTov TfKva

(3)

elvai el]s dp.
-

(=111.

death has been settled upon the children (Edd.), and BGU II. 419 15 (a.d. 276-7) ovk «TrtXexia-o|j.a[i] irepl aviTiov to[vt]wv ov8« ovStls Ttov Trap' *p.ov ov8« T€KVOV t[€Jkvou. As

s

—

lii

A.D. 70-80)

(c.

(a.d. 84)

U€X[TjCrt]l.

ts'kvols KeKpai-nTai,

evidence."

For the verb TCKp.aipop.ai., see P Kyi II. 74 (a.d. 133-5) where a prefect declares that time will not permit his carrying out two purposes T£Kp.a£pop.ai tov xP° vov °v[X 'Kavbv

TT€pl €(JLOU

P Oxy

BGU

second family,"

P Lond 897 28

tcxvwv,

15

(early ii/A. D.) o-iv tois aXXtns o-T]pioi[s, " where the o-T|p.eia may possibly refer to boundary-marks." It may be added that, according to Hobart p. 184, "Galen III.

TtKvwv, P Tor II. II 11 IV. 1097 23 (time of Kal ATJaTjTpLv Kal tcl Te[K]va

Kal tiov

Pa(o-iXe'ios)

Claudius/Nero) ttjv prjTc-'pa auTou do-irdljov, BGU I. 234 s4

).

reKjuj'jpior.

that a

TfKTCtiV

TOIS

,

629

TtAeios and ib. 774 10 (v/a.D.) t«ktwv «1't« ., Herodas IV. 22 the "craftsman" (t«'ktuv) Cf. S.V. apXLTtKTUJV. For the adj. see P

In

Kepau.tvs. is

reXevTaco

TsXeioco

a sculptor.

common

is

III.

Oxy IV. 72912 (a.d. l6 21 (A.D. 239) T«KTOVlK
137),

V Flor

483

I.

Ka8r|Ket,

in legal papyri

:0

10S)

(a.d.

=

"

"to execute the deed

"

execute

TeXeiu
:

tov

in the

P Oxy

see e.g.

xP1lIa [ Tlo

JL "l

°v ]

«•*

way"

(Edd.), and P Giss I. 34 (A.D. 265-6) eTeXei[a>cre]v rd vdp.iu.a. In P Oxy II. 23S 9 (A.D. 72) it seems rather to have the meaning "complete" by the insertion of date and signatures

proper

16

—

rs/.siog, lit.

"

grown,"

" fullhaving reached its end (t«'Xos)." Hence (1) " mature," (a) of persons BGU IV. 1100 10 (mar"

—

eauTiiv

"yevoae'vas

irapd Tois dvSpdo-LV

elvai

p-evtiv cllre

u.tj,

-rJtXiov

Moffatt Heb.

Kvpias, eiVe PoOXovrat "all proving that women

who have

attained maturity are mistresses of their persons, and can remain with their husbands or not as they choose " IV. 1067 12 (A.D. 101-102) (Edd.), (b) of animals—

BGU

dXtKTopwv TcXei'wv Tto-o-dpwv, "four full-grown cocks," 1' Grenf II. 46 13 (A.D. 137) irtirpaKevai ai-rio 6Vo(v) 8t|s X(tiav) TtX(«iav), and P laud 35 (ii/iii A.D.) |3oiv p.eX[d]n)v reXiav (see note). "in (2) good working order or condition"— P Oxy II. 27S 4 (A.D. 17) (i«Xo]v 8v[a] T[«]Xei[o]v

Theban mill"

"o/ie perfect

Or||3aei.Kdv,

{sc.

III.

oSo-a(v) irpbs 30 4S5 (a.d. 17S) " to her heirs KXr|povd(iots [a]v[Tri]s T€X«i[o]is, being of "' ls age," ib. II. 237 (a.d. 186) ir«pi toO tos ^St| TeXetas

ywaiKas

Kal tc[X€iovv] Tavras see the editors' note.

oiKovoaias) «vtos [. On the use of the verb in connexion with martyrdom, as in 4 Mace 7 10 $v irio"T^| 8avaTov o-4>payls treXawcrtv, see

—

time of Augustus) riage-contract Piou Koivwvi'av [dv]Spl, P Oxy

n-poo-t'pxto-Sai. Tois d-yopavdu.ois

s

(Edd.),

ib.

IX.

1207 (A.D. 175-6?) dXeKTpudvuv Tto-crdpuv, dpveiSwv TtXciwv roKdSwv oktw, "4 cocks in perfect condition, 8 laying hens in perfect condition" (Ed.), ib. VI. 18 909 (A.D. 225) dxdvOa; dpi8u.ui TeXetas SeKaWo-cropas,

and

MGr

0u>8 Ka.

H-n,(vl)

:

cf.

1600 3 eV8a Kaii[Ksi]Tai

t|

the Christian gravestone Preisigke

p.ap£a

II.[.]8ia, ertXecoST]

TeXcuuvw, "finish."

teIsicoq is

NT

found in the

13

only in 1 Pet I vr|tj>ovTes reXtiws, I. understands the phrase to mean

where Hort Comin. ad "

"

being sober with a perfect sobriety," a sobriety entering into all their thoughts and ways," " the opposite of heedless Cf. the fragmentary P Petr III. 42 drifting as in a mist." 3

reXeius iroiT|cr«is, P Flor I. 93" (deed of 569) 4£nXXdx8cu irpbs dXXr|Xovs Kal SiaXeXuo-8at cvtovws Kal TtXsiws, and the Christian amulet

H(Sc)

(iii/B.C.)

divorce

— A.D.

BGU

III.

TeXei'uv

p. 32,

.

.

.

954

30

vi

A.D.

(=

Selections, p.

134) ending "A-yie " holy 2
)

O

health."

In

MGr

the adv. has the form Ts'Xeta.

"fourteen acacia-trees in good condition" (Edd.), P Tebt 12

II. 406 (e. a.d. 266) Xuxvtia reXeia, "a complete lamp1 stand," and P Giss I. 122 (vi/A.D.) a receipt for the sale of certain arourae ttjs irpbs dXXt|Xous o-\jp.irecf>wvTiu.tvns

Kal

TfXJcias

P Tebt

II.

d|i'as

361

6

tiutjs.

(Edd.),

ib.

verdict,"

335

s

P Oxy

"complete," "final"

—

reXei'o

y) t[o]0 th dpi8ui]Ti.Kdv of the 16 year" (mid. iii/A.D.) TtXeiav dirdao-iv, "final VI. 902 11 (c. A.D. 465) «ls TtXeiav -yap (a.d.

(Stows), "for the

is-

'3)

dvaTpoirT|v

Kal

els

irfpieo-rnv,

"and

I

132)

'

dpt8(i.(T)TiKov

full

aixdTT|v imviov

eVxd-rnv ireivav)

(/.

have been reduced to complete ruin and

the extremity of For the form

hunger" (Edd.). Te'Xeos, see the interesting petition of a physician to the Praefect asking to be relieved from certain 21 public duties on the ground of his profession, P Fay 106

Te?.Ei'u>aig, 11 "fulfilment,"" completion "(Lk i« Heb 7 ) P Oxy II. (a.d. S2) irpbs Se t^|v tou xP THACLTl,0"H' " TeXcitoo-tv " 8iaTreo-TaXaat 'HpaKX€L8r]v 'HpaKXciSou. I have dispatched :

2S6'-lfi

my agent Heraclides, son of Heraclides, to conclude the transaction" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 115 5 (a.d. 156) «is to

as

[€V€Xvp]ao"ias €iTLTeX€o-8fiy[aL irpbs t€X€i']wo-lv tuv IV. 116S 3 (B.C. 10) Tpbs Cf. further [TeJXeLwo-(tv) ttjo-8[€ ttjs] crvyx^P 1! (°" tu,s '' I' Flor I. 56'

rd

BGU

xP TlJxaT [ Lcr H- ^] T cX€tuo-i[v, and Reub. vi. 8 ae'xP L TcXeitoo-cus xpovatv, "until the consummation of the time." Also Epicurus II. (a.d.

234) irpbs t[t^]v tou

Test.

.xii.

pair.

S9 tus T«Xeuoo-*ujs Kal pletion

and

8i.au.ovTjs,

" until the period of com-

stability" (Bailey).

A.D. 140) oirws] Ts'Xeoy diroXvovTai tuiv [XtiTovpJ'yi.wv 01

{e.

laTpiK^v €iricrnf|r|i-nv] (ieTax«ipi5dp.evoi, "that complete exemption from compulsory services be granted to persons

t^|v

rs/.eaopECO,

"bring

"

Reference practising the profession of physician (Edd.). may also be made to Knox's note in Herodas (ed. Headlam), P-

ttjs

[vo|u']u.wv.

relation of the epithet T«'X«tos in Paid to language of the ancient mysteries, see Lightfoot ad Col also the careful study of the word in Kennedy St. Paul

Mystery Religions,

maturity," only at

Lk

65).

Epicurus

I.

j6 toO

XT

S 11 in

TtTeXeo-iovp-yriu.f'vou,

(cf.

Hobart,

li

TeXeo-iovp-ye'w,

see

" in the case of one

fully initiated" (Bailey).

333 fFor the

the

p.

to

For the corresponding comp

p.

1

30

the I

28 ,

and

ff.

dva-yKao-TiK^ dirdppoia.

adj. TeXto-icpdpos,

in

the sense

of "harlot," as

in

:

="

releioTriz, "perfection," "completeness" the magic P Lond 121" 8 (iii/A.D.)

The

Deut 23", occurs in P Grenf II. 41 9 (a.d. 46), where we have reference to a tax on «Taipai, cf. 1.** 01 eTa(L)pt'o-|iaTa see Wilcken Oilr. i. p. 219. p.10-8 ouu-evol)

14

(Col

3

(=1.

p.

,

Heb

6 1 ):

cf.

100) TsXeio-rnTos

BGU

13

I. 361"is trans. (a.d. bring to an end" in For the general intrans. meaning 1S4) TeXeuTdv t[ovJ (3iov. "die," which the verb shows from v/e.c. onwards, it is

enough

to cite from the papyri such passages as

P Magd

26

630

TeAeurT? 222) 6 dvT|p (iou T(T(\(iTr\Ktv,

(B.C.

death

— A.D.

ev Tui M€o-[o]pV| pLT]vfl

Toil

|

month Mesore of the "

Geimanicus,

cf.

11*'

.

.

.

(notice of

TeTeXevTTjKev

TrpwTo[u] (eVovs) Taiov Ka'o-apos brother Peneouris has died in

"my

2epa
P Fay 29 s

37) 6 d8[e]X(cbbs) rieveoOpis

year of Gaius Caesar Augustus

first

Sttws Ta*yrji tov[tou] oy[o]|fa ev ttji tuv " in order that his

[T€T]tXeuTT]KOTu>v Td£[ei KaTd] to J[8]os,

name may according

P Oxy

deceased persons," ib.

custom be placed

to

III.

475"

in the

list

(a. p. 182) eireo-ev

of

Kal

s

VI.

928 (ii/iii A.D.) ZaiTrupou TeXevTr|now that Zopyrus is dead," P Strass I. 73 13 o-avTos, (iii/A.D.) 6 uiKpbs Miuos eTeXevTricrev, and from the inscrr. 1 €TeXeijTT)cra ep.pds (e)ls err^ Tre'vTe, and ib. 90S Syll 895 = 3 505) 1 [c. B.C. 227) toiv KaTd t&v creio-p.bv TeXeuTacrdvTiov. ( The mummy-ticket Preisigke 3931 3 (A.D. 123) shows the €T«\e[u]Tt)o-tv, '

reAo? verb in the sense of "paying."

that there

31

PSI

II. 120 (iv/A.D. ?) to grieve over those

no cause

is

r

is

it

suggested

who die who end

(tois

(i dve'xoaai,

"

II.

265"

(A.M. Sl-95) irpbs to u.eTa

t^)v tavTfjs TeXevTT^v pepao~>cr8ai, ib.

I.

j6

2b

(A.D. 179) irpbs to free me from

tL tcXcut^v avTov dvev8vv6v ue elvai, after his and P Cairo Preis 42 s death," responsibility a testator makes certain dispositions (iii/iv A.D. ), where

to

(jl€tcl

—

|MT

T«\evTT|v.

tfjLr|v

P Fay 30 17 made to the

106 18 (A.D. 15S) and certified that notice has been

P Ryl

In

II.

173) it is " conscribes of the metropolis irepl TeXuin-fjs) " of Harpocras and Aphrodisius rethe death

cerning

(a.m.

(

= Witkowski 2

port ")

For

the

(a.d. 41) (v/A. D.

el'va

&XP

)

l

"last," see

TeXevTalos,

adj.

to TeXevTaiov TT|S

U'"- u

p.ep'Sos,

"until

the

last

holding."

p.

,

41)

T|

feelings

(1st half ii/B.C.)

eXeavTT|-yb[sj

(" the elephant-transTtTe'Xeo-Tai.).

(=1.

(

=

p. 124) Te'Xos

i\u

"complete," "accomplish," "fulfil": P Oxy VII. " until 1061 12 (B.C. 22) Jus (iot tovto TeXeVr|T£, you accom-

P

I.eid

TO-vTa, irapjg

Lk 22 Field Notes, p. 76). various prepositional phrases formed with Te'Xos may be illustrated by P Petr II. I3(l9) 8 (mid. iii/B.c.) (= Witkow37

,

The

ski 2 , p. 19) t^|v irdcrav o-irouS-^v TroT|o-ai [toÔ dcpe8r]vat' ere

=

11

PTebt

8id Te'Xovs,

I. 3S Chrest. I. p. j6j) rfjs (B.C. 113) ( " t«Xos KaTaXeX[€ip.|i€v]i]s, my enterprise has " 16 been made a complete failure with (Edd.) (cf. 1 Thess 2 1 Milligan's note, and Jn 13 with the discussion in Abbott_/G,

cis

247 ff. ), tcXos

OGIS

90

12

(Rosetta-stone

dXXas

drJK€v,

(B.C. II4)7(j.f'xpi %\

8'

—B.C.

196) Tivds |iev

P Tebt

KeKovcbiKev,

toO to irpoKtip-tvov

I.

14

8

Te'Xos dxflijvai,

«irl

"until the matter was concluded" (Edd.), P Oxy IV*. 724® tirl TtXei toS xp'Svou, ib. VIII. II28 20 (A.D. 173) tirl Tt'Xev eKao-Tov tviavToi, "at the end of each year," ib.

(a.d. 155)

XIV. 694 s3 1

379

(a lease

— A.D.

17

— crop A.D.

(sale of a

WXovs |ie'xpi.

For

em

2S0)

t^)v otKiav Ka.6a.pdv dirb

Sotio

TeXei tov

xpovou irapaP Tebt II. rjuds 6vto>v twv fxe'xpu

KoirpLtov(

12S) iTpbs

—

iw),

"being ourselves responsible throughout 18 upon it" (Edd.), and ib. 420 (iii/A.D.) dirb dpxns

p.Epto-p.uv,

6 Te'Xous (cf. Ileb 3 NAC). 5 Te'Xos, as in I Tim I ,

cf.

Epict.

Gnomol. 16

(ed.

466) Te'Xos 8e toO p.ev [sc. KaXws tfjv) Jiratvos dXT]8r|s, toO 8e (sr. 7roXuTeXws \t\v\ t|/6-yos, and lor to Te'Xos 11 cf. Bischoff in ZNTIV vii. (1906), Kvptou, as in Jas 5

Schenkl,

p.

,

reMco,

will

I

TeXos $\ti

tt)s tiri-ypa<|)f|s (cf.

and P Oxy VI. 940 2

et-TTwi,

TcXsuToias

P Lond 1912"

[my own] good

(Deissmann).

ev BepeviKT)i

T|

for rates

spectively.

"

13

p.

V Oxy

p.

the sake of

I2

(1) "end": P Eleph I (B.C. 311-0) (= Selections, p. 3) " as if a formal decree iy 8£kt|s KaTd vdixov Te'Xos exovo-T|S, of the court had been obtained," P Petr II. 40(a) 23 (iii/B.c)

rekevrrj, cf.

See also the very early (between A.D. 264 and 207) Is to KaXws ix^v T[eX]«f.v

3(0)"-

TE?.og

their diro8vT]crK o]*io"t.v), unless it be over those lives in a disgraceful manner (eirl tois alcrxp^S TeXeuTwcri).

:

for

gladly endure to pay

€yXt||j.i|«u)s 'Is

"death"

I.

(= Deissmann LAE-,

282)

'

impf. eTeXetiTa. In the florilegium

Amh

P

Christian letter

p.

274

See also PSI

ff.

17 verso

I.

II. (iii/A.D. ?)

—

(1)

plish

for

this

me,"

ib.

1

"

ews Btou TeXeo-8fj[i, "until

it

ou "yap TTu TotouTos dvr|Xu8€v els *Ax«povTa* tuv bcrfwv dv8pu>v 'HXvo-lov to Te'Xos,

is

^v8a SiaTpipeiv JXaxev irdXai eK tlvos €ct8Xtjs

11 (ii/iii a.i>.) 8vo-i!ai Te^XovvTaiaccomplished," P Giss I. 99 " " in I. 236" (iii/A.D. TeXoOcrai The verb Ckrest. produce

=

dv[d irupoi d]pT[dpr|v] uCfav. (2)

subtracted those priestly corporations which are exempt from the tax" (Mahalfy), 1' Oxy IX. 1210 1 (i/B.c. i/A.D.)

—

t«Xo0vt€s Xao-ypacfic'av '0|upu'yx' TOX dv8(p«s), '

poll-tax in the Oxyrhynchite

"men

none," P Fay 36 11

paying (a.d. 111-2)

v6pov

"

I

dp-yvpiov 8paxp-ds b-ySorjKovTa, " undertake to pa}' as rent eighty drachmae of silver

(Edd.),

P Oxy VII. 1037 13 "

evoiKllou,

I

will

pay you

(a.d. 444) TeXe'o-[«>]
for rent," ib.

VIII.

1

130

22

(A.D. 4S4)

to-vto. Tf\e(ru ctol, "I will pay you this sum." Receipts are often introduced by the phrase TeTeAeo~rai, usually written in an abbreviated manner, e.g. P Grenf II. 50(a) (b) (c) al., In VI. 1211 2 (iii/B.c.) mostly belonging to ii/A.D.

BGU

the phrase tovs KaTd ttjv \iipav TeXowTa^s] ti»i Aiovvcrun, referring to adherents of the Mysteries, has caused difficulty, but,

ou8e 8aveiv toiis d-ya8o\;s Xe'êTai.

7 in UPZi. 115 s (2) "tax," "toll" (a) sing., as in Rom 13 (ii/i(?)B.C. TeXos oiKias Kal auXijs, "tax for house and court," :

—

Peir III. 59(^) 3 (census paper iii/B.c) " from this are to be €o-tlv twv p.^ TtXoiivTwv Upd <:8vt|,

"pay": P

dcp' tov

poiprjs'

)

on the whole, Mayser (Gr.

ii.

p. 82) prefers to take the

,

)

Meyer

3

t>.!/>'3i

(a.d. 32) (

= Deissmann LAE-, p.

dire'xw) irapd crov ToXes

(/.

(/.

Te'Xos)

1 1 1

eiriê'vou

)

dire'xwv

Owu6 Kai

"

•S'aucjji

(for the

297/j

5

I have received from you alien tax (Spaxads) P, months) Thoyth and Phaophi 2 drachmae," P Lond

(a.d.

119)

(=11.

Ill) TeXos e-yKvK\<.oi>(=

p.

— ov),

1

(=11. p. 81) Te'Xos 468 (ii/A.D.) 45 (a.d. 266) to toO Tei(iT|u.aTos Ka|rr|X(iov), P Oxy IX. 1200 " " 25 the ad valorem tax Te'Xos, (b) plur., as in Mt I7 (Ed.) 7 kuto to Te'Xr) in P Cairo Zen II. 59240 (B.C. 253) 'iva p.T| evoxXt|8a>criv, with reference to certain mules which were not required to pay toll, and PSI III. 222 10 (iii/A.D.) tax,"

"general

ib.

:

,

n

o-TJtxeiv Tti TeTa*yp.e'va For subst. Te'Xeo-p.a Trepl

twv

regard to 7

96 (a.d.

Te'Xr]. cf.

P

Oxy

ttjs avTfjs 8r)u.oo-ias all 1

"yfis

VIII. 1123 15 (a.d. 158-9) " in TeXecru.dT[uv] irdvTwv,

dues upon the said public land," and

17-8)

(s.v.

too-outos).

Y Ryl

II.

631

TfXcovr/f

TfTapTCtlOS

Boisacq (p. 953) supports the theory that tAos, "tax," is

—

derived from TXfjvai, from Indo-Europ. *tel(n) "bear," " cf. the use of cbdpos, tribute." On the other

" endure "

:

hand, WXos, "end,"

— *quel

Indo-Europ.

TeprvMog, dim.

,

cognate with ire'Xio, ire'Xoncu, from "turn," while a third Tt'Xos, "comis

—

pany, "comes from Indo-Europ. *queles "herd," "family." In MGr tAos. "end," survives: cf. the expression TeXos

of Tt'pTios.

agnomen of

DB

xx.

P Par 61 (B.C. 156) throws a vivid light tax-gatherer." on the practices of tax-gatherers, as after special mention of s tu>v Trpbs Tars TeXwWats cvruyxavovTajv, instructions are I5 tiuv given that no one should be wronged (dSiKrjTai) by 8 se ^ avTttv (cf. Lk I9 ) eTrexeipovvTwv [TtXwvuv Wilcken Ostr i. p. 56S, where reference is made to Ilerodas •'

VI. 64 tous yap T«XuJvas trdcra vvv 8vpr|

Cf. also

p(.o-o-ei.

"to

tov

17

•• (iii/B.C.) firL
(i«to(x"'v)

'

on

ferry-boats at the city" (Edd.), and from the ostraca Ostr 1031 (A.D. 31) TeXwvns viKfjs and 1040 (A.D. 58) T«X(uiiai)

yep8(iaKou). For the verb TcXwve'w,

" TtTeXu)VT|(i€'v[a)V,

26 cf. P Tebt I. 5 (B.C. 11S) ti tuv something on which duty has not been

paid" (Edd.), and OG/S 55" (B.C. 240): for the subst. TtXuvio. cf. P Par 61 8 (B.C. 156) ut supra ; and for the adj. TeXwvixds, cf. P Rev L xsi12 (B.C. 258) Sera 8' €yKXT||iaTa -yivc-Tat. ck t[uv vduwv] tiov TcXwviKuiv ^cttco KaXeio-6ai ., .

" when disputes

the

Crown

arise out of the laws

officials

may

"Tertulla," see Dessau

the forms T&rcrapts and T^cro-tpes see (Proleg. p. 36) notes that

Moulton 157. characteristic Achaian ace. p.

in— ts

is

WH the

well established in the

NT TcWapas never occurs " without some excellent He adds authority for Tt'o-o-apes. to the discussion of Tô-crapes a, accusative the reminder vernacular, and that "in the

"

that the word is isolated, as the only early cardinal which ever had a separate ace. form," and cites statistics from the ostraca to show how this indeclinable form

pi.

T«Tpao-i in

n D

Ac

5

is

{it.

predominated in The dat. 243 f.).

p.

interesting.

me

threaten

on the price of a priest's lodging (iracrTocj>62 piov). I' Oxy IV. 73 2 (a.d. 150) TeXciivai wvfjs 7rpo8p.L8wv "farmers of the contract for the tax (/. iropBuiSwv) irdXtus,

p.r|

fern.

business language before A.D. 200

>v (ioi AVSwva tov with Aithon the tax-gatherer," TeXuvrrv, P Grenf II. 34 1 (B.C. 99) a docket to a contract showing that a tax of 10% had been paid Si 'AiroXXio(vtou) TeXwv(ou) Kal 1'etr III. 32(/")

On

"four."

"

;

For the

f.

reaaape-, Notes*,

P

719

p.

7998.

irdvTiov, "finally," "lastly."

TEA(.OVT]Q,

The name occurs in u/a.d. as the Comutus see further Hastings'

Pliny's colleague

.

concerning tax-farming,

bring an action

.

.

TEooepaKovra. The spelling Tecro-epaKOVTa

for Teo-rrapaKovTa is adopted occurrences of the word, but is by no means common in the papyri during i-iii/A.D. see however P Flor I. 6i« 2 (a.d. 85) (= direst. II. p. Sq) 81A T eo-[o->pdKovTa «t
in all the

:

96),

38SM°

BGU

P Oxy XIV.

(a.d. 98), III.

916

1

16S5

u>s tTiiv

(Vespasian)

For the spelling Tio-o-apaKovTa.

16

(a.d.

and

15S),

T€0-«paK0VT[a. which is universal in

Ptolemaic times and predominant till the Byzantine age, it is sufficient to note P Lond 262 s (a.d. ii) (=11. p. 177) trav Tto-o-apdKovTa Tpiciv (but in /. and Ttcro-epaKdo-Tou

P hay 122"

'),

a.d.

100) {nro8f-eyp.aTci (it-yaXuiv Tecrcrapd" KovTa, forty specimens of the large sort." (c.

The two forms

Tc-cro-JapaxovTa and T«o-o-tpdKovTa are same document P Meyer 6 17 18 (a.d. 125), evidence, as Deissmann has pointed out {ad I. p. 43 f. that

found

." (Ed.).

NT

in

the

'

),

te/.wviov,

" revenue 62™"-

3 {e.

in

office,"

" custom-house " (Mt 9®

B.C. 170) (as revised

iv Tots] TeXwviois,

to TtXwvtov

and

P Rev L

OG/S 496 s

a/.): cf.

tAs

p. 181)

P Par

«8e'o-e[is

(a.d. 13S-161) Tois

In

ttjs l\6viid)s •n-pavp.aTcuop.tvcHs.

1'

Pelr

non-literary texts (including the XT) a fixed form of spelling is not always to be looked for. See further Moulton

Gr.

II.

"for the purpose of taxation."

MGr

and Thackeray Gr.

p. 66,

i.

pp. 62

73

f.,

f.

TeaaapeoKatdeKaTog,

2

11(2)* (mid. iii/B.c ) (= Witkowski , p. 6) aTro-y£ypa|j.|j.ai Sc4irl TeXioviov to oiKoirtSov, «irl TtXwviov does not refer to a

= place, but

ii.

£rrl

Tt-Xuivt-tov.

"fourteenth" (Ac 27 27 general form,

cf.

P Tebt

Sc-xdTui,

.

33

P Eleph I.

),

I

1

from

is

onwards the

iii/B.c.

(B.C. 311) ?t«i Tecro-apto-Kai-

106* (B.C. 101), and see Proleg. p. 96.

The form

TEpag. For Ttpas

NT

"wonder," "portent," we 14 * av ^' ^r 105 T ° SwStKaTnudpiov 34* «LS 8r|piu)8€S €Kir«'o~n t| to tovtu> Sld|l€Tp0V fj 01 tovtiov For G r Te'paTo, Ki'pioL Te'pas rj dXoyov £wov dirocbaivecrSai. " 1 miracle," see Thumb Handb. § 105, n .

may

in its

sense of

T«cro-apaKaiSeKaTos is found only in Roman times see Cronert Mem. Here. For T«ro-apeo-KaiS(KatTT|S p. 200. see P Oxy IX. 1202 18 (a.d. 217).

:

cite Vett. Val. p.

M

TETapralog, "of the fourth day" (a

charm

—

iii/A.D.

T
TipTlOQ,

" Tertius."

Rom

The name

of Paul's

Roman

16", occurs in an inscr. in the i/A.D.

Priscilla,

Dessau 8002

—

amanuensis,

Cemetery of

in Koine, p.

"from every

fever

):

cf.

pivovs

whether

d-rroStwôv Kal (fnivdSeucrov

d-rr'

(a

P Tebt .

.

it

.

II.

275

Tperatou

21 fi

be tertian or

charm-v/ A .D.

?)

auTfjs -rrdvTa iruptTov x(al)

iravToiov

prj-yos (.'. ptyos) d()>T)(JL«pivbv TpiTeov TtTapTtov TpiTaiov TeTapTaiov) Kal irdv Kaxdv, "chase from her and put to flight all fevers and every kind of chill, quotidian, (/.

and

tertian,

A0ANATO2 by Edmundson Church Part VII.

39

(Jn II diro iravTos

quartan" (Edd.), P Oxy VIII. 1151 3 ' (?)

TEPTIAAEA#E EY*YXI0YAI2 (cited

)

Sgo(= 22, n.

').

3

1239)

quartan, and every evil" (Ed.), and Syll (c. a.d. 160) irvpmi Kal TeTa[p]TaCu Kal See also Field Notes, p. 96.

20

81

632

rerapros reraprog, "fourth"

(Mt 14

cf.

a/.):

,

P Cairo Zen

tow T«T(ip[Tou Kal] TptaKOCTToij

(B.C. 252)

B.C.

(before

25

(= UFZ

161)

P Oxy XIV.

1672

Xr)vov

[TJ€TapTT]s

i.

1'

p.

309)

5925s P Par 49 21

c-tovs,

olvdpia) Ttjs " the wine of the fourth press

(A.D.

p.dvr|s,

(sc.

25

(A.D. 117-38) io-Tepw TcVapTa only" (Edd.), il>. X. 1293 " 8[v]o, "I want two quarters (?) (Edd.), ib. VIII. 1 102» D. to ,A. (c. 146) TtTapTov ttjs ovo-£as, and PS I V. 450™ (ii/iii

A.D.) TtTapTov

ttjs aiTtjs [olJKias.

uc-'p[os]

th T€Tpas to denote the 4 day of the month seen in such passages as P Ryl II. 197 7 (late ii/A.D. )

The is

classical

It is retained in the LXX proper, TeTpo.81. 'A6ip and is found in the title of the Ps 93 with reference to the .

.

.

MGr

fourth day of the week, as in

:

see Thackeray Gr.

"of

=

months."

ydp poL T€Tpapt)vov Kal toO d»J/wviou prjpos P Cairo Zen II. 59291 2 (B.C. 251-0) tols 16 epyois Trpoo-e')(€i.v TtTpdpiivov, P Grenf II. 41 (A.D. 46) 8id T€Tpdprjva, "every four months," P Oxy XII. " after 15 four months," and 14S2 (ii/A.D.) peTa TeTpdpr|vov, d
pepos) ti,

(/.

from the

WH Notes",

"

p. 152,

"a

NT

îXCtt-ttoxi

""pyov in

TeTpapxtas

editor's note)

CIG

also

:

III.

ib. 220 (B.C. 346?) (with the 4033 Ti. Seourjpov Pao-iXt'wv

For

(a.d. 247) dv]aSe'£opai

"I

"four-fold"

OGIS

11

(iii/B.C.

(B.C.

)

o-Tpw

12)

(temple-inventory

iv

—

?]

udnov T€Tpd[y]wyov

-

TtTpavi-tas

ib.

Tc-Tpayw(vw) a-Toa,

ttj

A. P.

ii/iii

)

PSI VI.

BGU

a,

I.

IV.

162 12

pwpCo-Kiov dpyvpoiiv peiKpb[v

—

P Lond 46 101 (hymn

to Hermes iv/A.D.) o-TpovyuXe Kal TeTpdywve Xdywv apx^yeTa 5 yXwo-o-T]s, and from the inscrr. OGIS 90' (Rosetta stone

Te]T[pd-yuvov,

(=

I.

B.C.

p.

196)

7S)

«7rl

my

for

son the

yvpvaof

office

665

30

(Lk 19

8

):

to

(i/A.D.)

cf.

the

form TtTpairXdo-ios in

TtTpairXdcriov

pepos,

80

3

and Syll

(a.d. 202) -rrpbs Se 8[iaXvijO-wo-[i.] 932(= S8o) Ta tvirdpia els to [Te]TpaTrXdo-tov toO evSerjo-ovTOS.

aiiTa

rsTpdrcovg,

Rom

11 6 ,

TETpdycovog,

677 32 I167

P Oxy XII.

see

TratSl T€Tpapfjviov

months."

for four

"four-footed"

cf.

tw

undertake

shall

LS 8 )

in

(not

TeTpap-fjvios

adj.

13

Moulton Gr.

:

B.C. 274) ri\v TrpwTtiv

TETpaTlAoog,

Kal T€Tpap\wv aTrdyovov.

"with four corners," "square" (Hesych. u TtTpdviovos Kal Itrûpos) occurs in Rev2i

(c.

TCTpdpUVOV.

where

"Alexandrian"),

or governor of the fourth part of a district. The to Herod Antipas (Mt 14 1 , a/.). title is applied in the For the ordinary spelling see the 2 ad declension form 3 TtTpapxos 0«
4

2Io(= îo)

inscrr. Syll

gymnasiarch

so read in the critical texts (see form is put down as possibly

314)

(a.d.

months" with \p6vos understood, and hence Exx. are PSI IV. 408 10 (iii/B.C.)

four

"four

o-iapxâv,

the

PSI V. 462 s

a/.):

TETpaf-itp'og,

I41S

rerpaapxi]?,

36

5

dpyvpCov Spaxpds SicrîXias T€TpaKocrtas.

i.

1S9.

p.

TETpaKOOLOl, "four hundred" (Ac

TeVapTOV,

o-T|o-dpoii

to.

37-41)

4

II.

t ( X"V

iii.

23

(for

form see Thackeray Gr. i. p. SS, For the neut. plur., as in Ac io 12

§ 107).

,

P Hib

cf.

I.

s

95 (B.C. 256) TCTpairdSuv '0£upvyxwv TrdXtus, "four-footed animals at the city of 15 Oxyrhynchus," P Strass I. 5 (a.d. 262) Ta Ope'ppaTa Kal i

,

tol T]peTtpa dcpT|pTrao-[a]v, and P Thead 6 10 PoiKa Kal TrdvTa TtTpdrroSa. See also from nom. TtTpdiroSos P Oxy III. 646 (A.D. I17-13S) 61'cbpou 5 [T«Tp]aTrd8ou, and ib. XIV. 1638 (division of an inheritance

Ta T€TpaTroSa (A.D.

322)

— A.D.

2S2) TeTpairdSois Kal SouXikoIs criipao-i T€o-o-apo-i.

—

tov

Trcpl

tcis

Pao-iXuas TtTpaywvov.

TtTpdywvo, "square."

MGr

This rare word

description =" square-

For T€TpaywvCas in a personal 21 "robust," see P Petr III. 12 and XcuKoxpws TtTpa["Yw]v£as T[€TavoSi built,"

(a

Will

— B.C.

TE(f>p6aj.

234)

for Tc-Tpaywvio-pds,

"a squaring," see P Magd 29 (B.C. 21S) aii-bs 8[J] iv TtTpaywvicrp.uk Ta avToii i\ti, w ith reference to a partition of property. s

ashes

"

found

is

-Dio Cass.

cite

" cover with ashes "

=

in the lxvi.

NT p.

or

6 only in 2 Pet 2 .

1094 twv iv

" reduce to

Commentators

pt'o-u>

Kpavpoupevwv

(" being parched ") Kal Tepovpe'va>v (" being overwhelmed with ashes ") a description of an eruption of Vesuvius, and

—

Lycophron Cass. 227

The

adj.

Tccppds,

PSI VI. 569° d(;v[u>TrT|S,

Te-cppwcras yuia Aiipvaiw Trupi. "ash-coloured," is used of a bird

in

253-2) aXXos {sc. opvis) apo-nv Ttcbpos cited by Preisigke Worterb. s.v. (B.C.

TETpddtOV,

"a

Ac

group of four,*' applied to soldiers in reference to days in the heathen amulet

BGU

(c.

iii/A.D.) tôpKîo

vpds

.

.

dirb Tra[v]Tos

.

T|pepi f\ T«Tp[aj8o, and 10 parchment in P Oxy XVII. 2156 (iv/v A.D.) [r]wv pepPpavwv iv T«Tpa8iois €i.K[oo-]iTre'vTe, parchments in twenty-five quaternions" (Ed.).

12*,

III.

Trvpc-ToO

.

to

sheets

has

956 .

.

of

tt]v oicbSc-'pav '

'

the skin of

TEXV)].

For the meaning "trade," "profession," as in Ac 18 3 , PSI VII. 854 12 (B.C. 25S-7) SiSdijai tt)v TexvT|v, P Tebt 90 II. (A.D. 99) T<(?>XVT| (/. T€XV*fl) dXl€VS TTOTa316 pts, "a river fisherman by trade," P Oxy X. 1263'* (A.D. 128-9) xpr|°"ao-9ai Tr] Twv €py[aTwv] iroTapov TC-x[vn» "to practise the trade of a river worker" (Edd.), ib. XIV. cf.

1647

TETpaKlO%l?.lOl, " four thousand" 3" (Mt 15 lis TrXT|[puicrLv

avTu>.

13

pd8t)crtv 5

a/.) PSI V. 4S0 (v/vi A.D.) t]wv t€T >aKio"X€iX£wv dpTaPwv twv TrpaGc-VTwv :

(contract ttjs

apprenticeship 5

Tf'xvrjs,

— late

ii/A.D.)

Trp[b]s

"to learn the trade of

ib. I. 40 (ii/iii A.D.) laTpbs virdpxwv T-fj[v "being a doctor by profession," and ib. S3* '* " an 327) dwTrwXou tt)v tc'xvt]v, egg-seller by trade.

weaving," Te']xvT|v,

(a.d.

of

y€pSi[a]Kfjs

633

Tl]pr](TlS

T€)(VITJ]? VII. 1029 26 (a.d. 107) certain hieroglyphic inscribers a " T T « S T tTrdjtvovs a declaration pr|8i 8xtl HXpw{w}p€vovs tt\ Tt\vii ds ttjv tvta-Twcrav rjpt'pav, "that In

ii.

M

make

l

l

apprentices or strangers carrying on

we have no down to the

the art

29

s5

10

in 2 Cor I al., cf. P Par 63 (B.C. 164) Petr III. p. 20) too-ovtw[v k]clI ttjXikovtwv 8iao-TO13 Xwv, "so many and so extensive explanations (Mahaffy), id. 12c i'k tt|Xiko.vtt|s KaTa8{otpd[s, "from so great a

For the word, as

(= P

20

5

P Ryl II. 77 (A.D. 192) d]8iKovpev els TT|XiKavT-ny P Oxy VI. 939 11 (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 129) «s

ovoriv T *X V TI258) tois Kaxovp-yeiv irpoxf'pws i'x "to those who are ready to commit crimes by artifice":

TrjXiKavTTjv o*€ [d-ywviajv &kwv evt'paXov, "unwittingly I cast you into such distress," and P Grenf II. S2 15 (c. A.D.

present the sense of

For

day"

(Ed.) "artifice"

Ac

cf.

:

17

distress,"

.

P Oxy XII.

cf.

(c.

A.D.

cf.

A'aiicl 3s 2 (iv/A.D.) Texviii, oi\i

146S

v(rci.

Teyriri,;, 2 "craftsman," "designer" (Ac 19 ', a!.), is applied to God first in Alexandrian Judaism (Sap 13 1 ), and once in the

XT

II 10

Heb

we may

4

PSI VII. S54

cite

Svvao-8a[i]

TroXXd

ICC aJ

(see Moffatt

TexvciTiiv xP u(r0 X° wv ; SuSeko. TaXavTa 8o8t|tu '

(B.C. 25S-7)

II.

ib.

T«xviTais.

P

4>ev8o'ypao>ivTai,

From

I.).

152

6

a

8e

(ii/A.D.)

1)xy VIII. ill 7

<

the papyri

ovk

ao-av

01

Texvvrai

(c.

A.n. 17S)

XII. t4i3 2T (A.D. 270-5) aXXa P Gen I. 62'

•

tois TexveiTa[i]s,

(iv/A.D.) TtxvtTas Trpbs tt|V eKKoirT)v

twv

fjvXwv,

and from

3

Syll 540 (= Q72;» (B.C. 175-1721 jvtpywv T€xviTats iKavois Kara ttjv tc'xvtjv. The very rare Ttxvvrevpa " work of art,'' "art," is found the

inscrr.

OGIS

in

12

(ii/E.C.)

51

o-vvavij€0-8ai.

tKTtvws «o.vtov o-vvemSiSovs eis to cf. Aristeas ~S o~uv€X"S *$'

to TexvtTevpa,

skoo-tov e-n-ipaXXovio-r|s ttjs Siavoias T«xvvrevpa, "as the " mind took in one by one each detail of the execution

(Thackeray), with reference to the completion of gold and silver bowls.

Trt KCO, 12

where, "melt," pass, "melt away," as in 2 Pet 3 to Hort (Notes-, p. 103) Tf|K«Tai. (NABKL) may be a corruption for the rare TfjfjeTai: cf. Hippocrates In C. and B. i. p. 150 No. 45 vi. p. no, ed. Littre.

according

«tt|Ku)

KoXaBio-a iirb tov BeoO,

'

is probably for TTJKopai " other formless disease.'

in

P Rev L L

'"

Ramsay notes that "«tt|kw waste away from fever or The comp d o-vvTiiKc'Two-av occurs of melting down lard.

.

.

.

-

(B.C. 25S)

T)]?uxvycog, a

XT

400)

uXri.TTei.v

him

for the state

dp.

(Mk

S 25

N c ABDYY "

:

at a distance," r

pva-TiKws Kai o-KOTetvws SU-ypav/av, t|êis Se TrjXavye'o-Ttpov. According to Moulton Cr. ii. p. 2S3 the meaning is "far-

dpxovTiKTJ

TT|XiKo\JTr|

vTTTjpto-ia,

"reserve

galley" (Edd.).

T7Jp£C0

"watch," "observe": P Tebt " for he watches me

lit.

(1)

i/A.D.) Tr|pl

II.

"

"guard," "protect": PSI

III. 168

9

278"

(B.C.

(early

(Edd.).

(?)

-yap,

(j.[e]

(2)

11S) T-npovvTos

pov crvv dXXois cttI tov ep Hoxpt'pei Pao-iXiKov x^p aT0S P Oxy VI. 9S5 (accounts 2 nd half i/A.D.) tp-ydTrp TT]povvTi '

—

tov olvov

BGU

.

.

.

"keep,"

(3)

Ka-yw

13)

(B.C.

tpaTOv

dpep-irrfov]

8.

i8paxH-oA)

IV. 1141"

"preserve": o-ov 8«Xwv

(fnXiav

Thess j 23 ), P Oxy XIV.

I

€TT]pT|0-a (cf.

Ttjv

Hadrian) Kopicrai irapd ©e'wvos pdyia ("vessels"?) Svo Kal Tr]pT|o-6v poi aird «ws dvapw, ib. III. 18 aiiTuv tt)v St^tav, "that (ii/iii A.D.) ilva TT|pr|0-iuo-i 533 16 (tii/iv A.D.) they should keep their pledge," ii. VIII. 1160 " I

1757"

(ii/A.D., after

K^ppa^Ta) T-npu avTa

tol o-eo-iiXXiixa. 8e

am

keeping

for the trial the

money

that

tis t^|v Siktiv,

I

have collected"

X. 1298' (iv/A.D.) iya pdvos (/. pivov^) irdvv epavTov TT]piiv iirep tov do-cfjaXriv, "I have been keeping " (Edd.). myself quite alone beyond the point of safety 7 A good parallel to 2 Tim 4 is afforded by Brit. Afus. Inscrr. Part III. No. 5S7 6. b (ii/A.D.) 8ti t^v it£o-tiv See also JTS vi. cf. Deissmann LAB", p. 309. tTT)piio-a

and

(Ed.),

ib.

:

=

10 T-r|pe'ai (1905), p. 43S, for the suggestion that in Jn 2 hast "Thou going the kept "maintain," "keep going"

—

good wine even until now." P Tebt II. 302 2s (A.D. 71-2)

"reserve," "set aside";

(4)

T+|V yfjv rf]V dvTl o-v]vtci|£u)S " this land which has f|peiv ck SiaSoxrjs -yoveiov TeT-npTipevriv,

been reserved to us instead of a subvention by inheritance from our ancestors" (Edd.), P Amb II. 71 11 (A.D. 178-9)

w

t|

[Kâpima tov pov

y«-yp(appe'vT])

SiiXavYws N*C), The clearly from afar." clearly though force of the word is w ell brought out in a magical formula, P Oxy VI. SS6 (iii/A.D.), which, after various directions for 24 xpr|pa.8io-8r|o-r| (.'. xpt|po.ti.o-6t]o-t| obtaining an omen, ends TnXavYiis. "you will obtain an illuminating answer" (Edd.). See also s.v. 8T|Xavyws. For adj. T-nXavyTJs cf. Bacchyl. XVI. 5, also Yett. Yal. p. 54 s toutov tov tottov oi 7ro.Xa1.01 air.

"

v'Ppiv,

(f|pto-ovs)

pr|Tp£,

which was reserved

to

"the

my

ptpovs T«Tr|pTiTai

Tr]

irpo-

usufruct of the half part of

aforesaid

mother" (Edd.), and

ptv xP'io'W 1 * Sid t| 237 " t0 whom the usufruct Sr|poo-iwv TeTrjpTjTai xP T)P aTto'p",v of the property has been guaranteed by public contracts" cf.

P Oxy

viii - 35

II.

(a. 11.

1S6) ols i

(Edd.).

ri)pipi;, "keeping," "protection": cf. P Tebt I. 27" (B.C. 113) tuv Ko.T[d] ri\v TT|pT)0-iv twv Kapiruiv KaT[d t]ov vitoSclkvvpevov Tpoirov oiKovop^Sf'vTwv, "that the protection of the

shining" or "far-discerned," "according as avyr| or aiyalu guide our interpretation of the second part.''

" (Edd.), crops be managed in the manner directed s1 VII. 1070 (iii/A.D.) p^| dptXT|0-T|S pi) dpa TroTt

T)]/.tKOVTO;,

pftjTa o-[o]v ['Hp]aci8i tt)v Tr|pr|0-iv ttjs oXr|s oiK(as TrapaSiSovai, "do not neglect this, lest indeed you choose to " hand over the keeping of the whole house to Herais (Ed.),

is to

"so large," "so great," is used of a person in the 39 alphabetical nursery rhyme P Tebt II. 27S (early i/A.D.), where the writer complains that a stranger had stolen his " it was garment ov8ev tt|Xikovtwi, nothing to one like

Taijiuv «ls TTjpT]o"tv,

him"

and

—

(Edd.).

P Grenf II.

73

11

(late iii/A.D.)

(=

true

men

8eX-ns

Selections, p. 118) T]avTT|v

TrapaSe'SwKa tois koAois Kal mo-Tots

"

P Oxy

Q

avTwv twv v€Kpo-

have handed her over to the good among the grave-diggers themselves that they I

634

Ti(3(pios take

may

=

(

3

For 18

5

BGU

Kal EiiKaipov

and from the inscrr. Syll 314 140) irpis Tf|v TT|p7]o-iv tou (iSaros. " 3 "custody," imprisonment," as in Ac 4

of her,"

(B.C.

T^jpT|o-is

cf.

,

care

60

683)

=

Gr.

38S

iM

'

7

A. 11.) €KtXtvo-«v

(ii/iii

cls tt^v TTjpTô-iv

i.

MGr

.

(B.C. 2)

T€ K T1

*ydp

Bt'o-uas

diroo~m.

Kal 8[i]s avTas

irapeiXT|
«is

"send me word how many bundles you have received, and put them in a safe place" (Edd.), P Fay 1 19" (<". A.I). 100) i"]f|v 8urypa
(Edd.).

"put down," "lay down":

(2)

32

P Cairo Zen

cf.

(B.C. 254)

to. |i«pr|,

8T| to dp.dTi.dv o-ov Osivai ivi\\ipov, "even if you have to pawn your cloak" (Edd.). See also Herodas " V. 62 S6r|Kas, "you put oft (cf. Headlam's note with its o-t

Lk 19 21 "make," "appoint":

reference to

(/.

be assiduous with it" (Ed.), ib. VIII. I151 12 (Christian amulet v/a.D.?) e£eXov t^]v SovX-nv o-ovTuavviav, dirb iravTos KaKov, "deliver t\v ^TCKev 'Avao-raaCa from every evil thy servant Joannia whom Anastasia bare," her

—

and

30 .

fm-ip

109)

irepiuv £8«to,

tj

with the will which he drew up in his lifetime" (Edd.), P Strass I. 4 21 (A.D. 530) an attesting signatory— p.apTvpio See also P Tebt T-fj |jao-6a>o-«i aKoio-as irapd tov 6ep.e'v(ou).

See also

LXX

see Proleg. p. 127 ; for the future middle Tf'!jop.ai. in active sense (cf. Mt I 23 ), see ib. p. 155 ; and for the late 1st aor.

may be

(=

III.

freely translated

36 (d)') (Ptol.)

XVI. 1S46 1

A.D.)

(vi/vii

Lk

2 11

,

see Blass

"

" in P Petr II. 32 (i) 9 prepare " .)a tCXXovtcs, preparing"

8«Xt)o-t)

them t)

o-f|

cf.

:

P Oxy

the late

Yvno-ta dStXcpoTris

TO dXtevTlKOV 6 X€Y«t TW T£TtXfl€(V0v) (?) [K]a6oo-ta)p.c'(vws ?) " will your true brotherirapacrKeudcraL îXoKaXTjSfivai ;

kindly have the damaged fishing-vessel which you " (Edd.). speak of repaired? For the ordinary meaning "pluck," " pull," as in Mt 12 1 17 a/., see P Flor III. 321 (iii/A.D.) TCXXavTts x°P TOV ToIs liness

KTô-i

(/.

KTf|veo-i), s.

and ib. 322 241 (A.D. 258?) tiXXovtcs and SB 860-ucvovt^s x^P tov Tas TctXcicas

18 is found after a lacuna in P Fay 131 See also Menander 'EmTpe'ir. 271 tCXXovo-' eavTfjs tos Tptxas, and Herodas II. 70 (with A. E. Housman's i.

(dpovpas)

TiXrJTwi

A.D.).

CK

note in

xxxvi. (1922),

For the uncommon

P Lond

113.

twv 6p.oXovovvTwv p-r\Tpt, "concerning the money which Moschion borrowed from the mother of the acknowledging

tCXo-«us

i"i

parties."

18S)

rfji

,

Kiii8i<(.

hides by plucking the hairs from

.

tirtpdXXov avTu* ue'pos Savcfov oil tQtro ITaTovs "Hpov, and P Oxy XIV. 1644 11 (B.C. 63-62) ii-€pl oS 'iBtro 6 Mocrxuuv

22

ri'/J.co

(4) The word is used in financial transactions with reference to the borrower, e.g. P Grenf II. 31 8 (b.c. 104) op.oXoy<; Xaiprj(jLuv dirfytiv irapd IlaovTos tov "fipou to

1631

9 ;

i

(vi/A.D.) TiXads in the

icgf.).

3*

"a plucking out," see onr€pp.dTwv Kal kottt|s f\ Kal same sense see P Oxy XIV.

KaXduov, and TiXua see Herodas II. 69.

280) t]iX|xos

(a.d.

and

p.

subst. t£Xo-is,

foi

ib.

1692

10

(a.d.

Some grammatical

forms may be noted. A form TiBtu supposed by the comp' inroTi8ovo-a in BGU I. 350 13 (time of Trajan), and for a passive T^Boaai note the comp' 1 (5)

Mt

Gr. p. 44.

(iii/iv

.

BGU

II. 665"- 14 (i/A.D.) Vva to dvavKaiov Kal8iaTo o-ov9v|/wvi[ojv. The present participle t| TiKTouo-a in Gal 4" denotes a continuous relationship, practically equivalent to t| p-riT-np,

similarly

\dpTov (dpovpas)

1

.

.

u>Se KaTa9do-T| T€K(tv

40S (a.d. 3) 4irio-Td|ievos irws o-e T£8«p.ai. k« ipiXu, "since you know how I esteem and love you" (Edd.).

II.

.

).

cf. P Oxy IV. 745- (,-. a.d. i) mv Kal K9ov x^poypaôv [Sid 'Ap]TeaaTos, "for which " you drew me up a bond through Artemas (Edd.), ib. III. 29 " in accordance aKoXovflws 4S2 (A. D.

(3)

—

a.d.) edv 'Hpols

(ii/iii

21

pass. eTe'xBiiv (for Att. eYevdp.T|v) in

II.

inrdp.vr|jjia Tii[v] icpeW tov Upov t
5921S

BivTuv

!

261 5

*1

.

p.[o]i iroo-as

I.

o-e, P Oxy VII. 1069 (iii/A, D.) Tapovv, dvaYKao-ov avTTjv to [jpt'|>os 4>LXo-rrovT)o-ai), "if Tamun bear a child,

'

iav

toitov da-(j>aX
lav

BGU

.,"

.

TtK-n «vxdp.<8a eX8€iv irpds

see their

:

make Xdv

ft".

pp. 331, 140).

—

bear children

4>«i.XoTrovfjo-e

P Oxy IV. 742 s

216

p.

For the ordinary sense " bear," "give birth to," cf. Oxy IV. 744 s (B.C. 1) (= Selections, p. 33) iav iroXXairoXXiiv TtKT]s .... "if good luck to you you

Tidlj/ll, cf.

(Thumb Handb.

P

ad I.

"place," "set":

S8eo-a

UntersucJiungen

t€kvu>) with aor. *0€Ka beside the

0tjkuj,

TIKTW.

Trapa8o8r]vai.

to the editors, of a piiest of Tiberius in the papyri

(1)

Dieterich

370,

(8€\tw,

2p.dpa\Sov

Tifiepiog. For the transliteration of the vowels, see Blass-Debrunner P Ryl II. 133 contains a petition addressed Upet §41. 1. TiPepiou Kaio-apos E«Pao-T[o]0, the first mention, according note

79,

pp. Bc'tw

more common

,

II.

Ti/xaca

1

is

(ti8w)

-

irapaKaTaTiBoaai

The

in ib. 326'-

aor. l-Bi^Ka is seen in

16

(a.i>.

Magn

ad

189).

(c. B.C. 200?): for According to Meisterhans Gr. p. 189 Tt'e^Ka is the only perfect found in Attic inscrr. from B.C. 400 to B.C. 200; the form Te'BtiKa first makes its appearance in i/B.C. but cf. from the papyri UPZ i. 62 4 (before B.C. 161 or 160) «KT«'8«iKa. The

J8r|o-a see

Kadermacher Gr.

Tifialog. This Aramaic proper name

67'

p. 79.

Mk

T£p.atos (c.

io 4c ;

B.C.

against

:

fully discussed

by Swete

The Greek name common: see P Hib I. ill 23

(note accem) is 250) Td -rrpos Tfuaiov

Timaeus,

Preisigke

is

see also Zorell Lex. s.v.

(8paxp.al)

if,

"the case

20 drachmae," and the other

Namenbuch

reff.

in

s.v.

:

TtBeiuai,

may

be

ir*irop.
whose place illustrated 0-01 t\v

is

passive often taken by xciuai, as in Phil I 16 ,

from

Te'Bevrai.

BGU

IV.

p.£o-8wa-iv.

120S

25

(B.C.

See further

27-26)

Mayser

Tlfldco.

=

For Ti|idui "honour," as generally in the NT, cf. the decree in honour of a gymnasiarch P Oxy III. 473' (A.D. iiiu (a.d. 232) 13S-160) Tiufjo-ai ovtov, Christ. I. 4l

635

Tificou

TtflT)

twv K[pa.Tio-Tiuv Ma£ipivov Kal vlo]v Ma£ipov, P Petr I. 24 (3) Ti|i7yr<5s occurs in

Teipn,6e'vTu>v

and the

inscrr. stupe.

(Ptol.).

The meaning "

LXX,

is

account —

(an

T[i(i]TJTai.,

or less, 13

"

it

B.C.

«[dv

234)

8]e

irXelovos

eXdo-o-ovos

r)

avTcii vTrdp£ei, "if the price be reckoned at more will be imputed to him accordingly," PSI IV.

248-7) Ttp.iio-1. 8e au-nr|v P Par 5S 3 (B.C. 153-152) TeTiptiKa^s^ t^|V povv TaXdvTuv Tpia s II. 266 (iii/A.D.) dir]avTa Tipr|tr(o]v. }82

s

a value upon," price," as in Mt 27 15 seen in such passages as P Cairo Zen II. 59269 set

(B.C.

lSpaxH-«v)

kt|,

(>v.

aKav6T|v)

tt)V

(= UPZ fjpvo-u,

i.

p. 325)

and P Flor

the time

(=

Selections,

ib.

17 ls

77

.

'

(iii/iv

Jn 4": P Tebt

33' (B.C. 112) (= Selections, p. 30) preparations for the visit of a Roman senator, who is described as ev pl£ovi d£iiipaTi Ka[VJ Tipfji. in

I.

"occupying a position of highest rank and 17 account of a honour," and P Oxy I. 41 (iii/iv A.D.) in honour of the prytanis, who replies demonstration popular tAv pev irap' vpiiv Tip-frc do-jrd£opai Kai Ye eirl tovtu Kelpevos,

" I acknowledge with great pleasure the a(j>o8pa \ a 'P u honour which you do me" (Edd.). Hence the phrase els '

Trrv

"out

Tip.T|V,

BGU

III.

KaXws

19

844

of regard

(A.]>.

S3)

in

for,"

(= Olsson

8e iroirjo-eis •n-apao-X" 1'

such

as

passages

Papyrusbriefe, p. 140) '

Aioo-Kopw x^vas

epV

els

and P Giss I. 66 11 (early ii/A.D.) epw™ [o-]e el's Te diroXvo-ai. Tfjv twv Beiiv etpo-e'peiav Kal els rjpeTe'pay Tipn,y 10 With 1 Cor 12 23 we may compare BGU IV. 4 avTo[v. Terprjv,

1

1

Kal TipT|V TrepiTi8els. e;
(B.C. 14)

=

1

cite

according to the divine " tov SePao-Tbv Tipfjs,

will, tliat

I'va

there

doppr) -ye'voiTo ttjs

cf. of paying honour to the Emperor (Augustus) 17 1 Rev 4 9 , al., and see Rouffiac Rechcrchcs, p. II. :

,

and B.

i.

p.

ioi

els

may be an" opportunity Tim 1

of a gravestone is (tiutj) of the dead (2)

man and living god." "price, "as in Mt 27": P Petr II. 38 pot

Trpoo-rre'TTTtoKe

Tiprjs ttjs

...

{A)* (iii/B.c.)

to e'Xaiov Tr[wX]eio-0ai irXeiovos 8iaa-ecra4>r|pe'vr|S, "it has

eXr|Xv8ula Sid Tnv tov o-Itov Tipqv, "having come to the " P Fay 1 1 30 last extremity because of the high price of corn, B.C. 115) TrpaxCrjva I poi aviTov t[t|]v
fixed for each 0-01

artaba" (Edd.), tiut^v

BGU

tov evKoiprjTpov

IV. 1205 18 (b.c. 28)

i8paxpds)

pt<,

id.

(B.C. 28) 8iav8pa-ya[0]€iTe ev ttjl eio-a\f|i ttjs Tiprjs

TTJS

13

(a.D. oXupas, P Ryl II. 229 TrpbxpT)CTOV Tipfj(s) TOV X°P T0U

[t]ov (fiaKov Kal X0lTr(0v)

38) tov OV i:U)S

irapa-ye'vwpai, "as to the rest of the price for the hay make 10 (<'. A.D. 100) provision until I come" (Edd.), P Fay I22

diroXapciv to Xovrrov ttjs Tip[f|]s trdXiv 0-01 •ypdv)/u, "until I get the remainder of the price and write to you " 18 (Edd.), ib. 90 (a.D. 234) Tf|V em tov Kaipov again

({ids

.

II.

(hire of

(iii/iv

"by way

7,

P Ryl

in

" ye'YOvev,

for

327

10

259-S)

(B.C.

Note also the

irapd BovpdXou. )

God." girls

—

of payment for PSI IV. 313 s

A.D.) to o-vvu>vT|8ev Ti'pT|pa p[eT]a|ii papTvpiov. and

for Tipn,o-is sec ib.

LS 8

of

dancing

inrep TipT|pa[TosJ irao-wv

10S)

p.

dpTdpas

[irvpo]C

12

67

II.

244

11

eXdpopev

Tlpr|o;is f\v

(not

irpdo-Teipos

adj.

in

(iii/A.D.) irdvTa -yap irpdo-Teipa

everything has risen

in

price" (Edd.

1 .

Tlj-UOQ, 4

"precious," "costly," of money value (Rev 17 a!.). 10 II. 59160 (B.C. 255) a request to send some corn that the writer may not have to buy at a high (1)

,

P Cairo Zen

Cf.

and P Lond 77 21 (Will

price, ottws pn, Tipiov dvopdljwpev,

end of vi/A.D.) (= Chrest.

II.

371) dirb Tiplov

p.

—

el'Sovs

The neut. is used as a subst. in P Oxy VII. eXaxio-Tou. " " the 20 ; (2) "held presents (late iii/A.D.) ra. Teipia, I025 1 34 P Tebt II. cf. lleb in honour," "esteemed" (Ac 5 13 ) 20 Kal Sikoiois 294 (A.D. 146) eTrl Toi[s av]T0ls Tipiois

eius

:

"with

irdo-ei,

same

the

all

P Lond 1178 23

and rights" (Edd.),

privileges

(=

(a.d. 194)

III. p. 216) dv8pdo-i Terpiois 18

po[v Kal] (j>(Xois, and from the inscrr. Syll 930 (= "jos) eK iraXaiuiv xpovwv SeSope'va (B.C. 112-1) crvvTT]piio-ai Tipia Kal 4>iXdv8pwiTa.

™

The word A.D.

(r.

XaCpeiv,

Ixvrj

the

©e'wv

25) ib.

twv

MGr

299

Cf.

common

is

1

in addresses, e.g.

twi

Tvpdvvwi

P Oxy

TrpiwTaTwt

(late i/A.D.) 'flpos 'Airi'iovi tio

292

1

TeipeiuTaTui

Ta Tipia and evSdôv <îXav8pwirias, ttjs vpeTe'pas

also

iro8v

II.

-n-Xeio-Ta

PSI VII. Soo 3

usage ofTtpios

=

(vi/A.D.) a'vrw

"honest," "honourable."

ev tux. Trpoo-Ta7pa[Ti]

UPZ

1206

(

— Selections,

T|pepciv

XaCpeiv.

transpired to me that oil is sold at a higher price than that " fixed in the Royal decree (Ed.), P Lond 42" (B.C. 168) ti i. (= I. p. 30, p. 300, Selections, p. 10) els rrdv

-Tre'iropc^d 11

P Grenf

the whole period three artabae of wheat,"

In C.

notes that in Phrygia the erection " regarded as a distinction and prerogative

Ramsay

.

Son

at this price let us apprize, the

T£p.T|pa see

,

we

from the inscrr. Prune I05 lc (c. B.C. 9) (= OGIS where 458), things are said to have been so arranged

may

.

sense of TipT) in Ev. Petr. 3 where the multitude are described as scourging Jesus and saying TauTii ttj Tipjj Tipncrwpev tov vlbv tov 8eov, "with this honour let us

tuv as

Selections, p. 121) Tip

"the

olvou,

Tip(r|)

.

A.D. 237)

"honour,"

(=

a.d.)

eXXo-yovpe'v[o]y in the price,"

Tjipfj

[ttj

reckoned by you

to l)e

rj) appaKou the price price of medicine of wine," in a note of funeral expenses. Swete suggests that there may be a play on the double .

" honour," or

Tlltl)

109) dpapYovos

p.

"earnest money

o-[o]u

For

(I)

"the highest current price 18 being" (Edd.), P Grenf II. 67 (a.d. 237)

irX[i]o-rnv Tet(pr|v),

eo-o(pe'vr|v)

at

TlfllOTTjg,

"worth" (Rev

"preciousness," title: cf.

P Anil)

4>opTiKOS iroTe

.

II.

opus

145

8

[irpdlvpaTos.

I

desire

your honour on any subject

:

is

common

povXo]pai

.

.

as a .

pt|

TipioTT|Ti irepl oiov8r|-

nevertheless not

to

weary

"

Ttf-ioOeoQ. This common proper name TipoBeios, TipwOeos

A.D.)

(iv/v

ye^ve'o-jSai. ttj

"

18 19 ),

see the

(Edd.).

is

found also under the forms Preisigke Namenbiick.

reff. in

Ti'fUOV, 5

Preisigke one of the seven original "deacons," Ac 6 P s.v. quotes only two exx. from our sources— Petr III. 90(a) 26 (Ptol.) 'AXeijavSpos Tipwvos, and the wall.

Namenbuch

scratching Preisigke 1465 Ao-iri8as 'HpaKXrjou

Tipwv.

|

tov Kvpiov

636

Tl/XCOptCO

For the usage of this verb "avenge oneself on," " punish,"

Ac 22 5 26 11 cf. P Oxy I. 34'" u (A.D. 127) tovs irapapdvras Kal tov[s] Sid AttcUKov K[a't] us d<(>opur|v £r|TovvTas " d|iapTt)p.aTw[v] Tti(j.iopi')o-o|j.ai, any persons who violate it, whether from mere disobedience or to serve their own ,

,

€Travao*Tao-eo[s] Tiu.(oprjo"du.evos.

In P Ryl II. 62 10 (iii/A.D.), a translation from an unknown Latin author, we have d-ypuTrveiTai Kal KoXd£eTai [Kal ti]u.topeiTai Kal Trapri'yopetTai.

—

The adj. from which the verb is derived may be quoted from Syll 810 ( = 3 U76) 7 el 8e' ti eKwv 4|ap.[apTt|crei], ovk eTrapd[o-ao-8ai],

8e

8£kt|

" the inexorable avenging

dire\8dv[TL] aTrei9r|s Neu.eVe[ws], " justice of Nemesis.

BGU

Xav,

S22 5

III.

P Lond 239 10

21 31

Mt

only (e.g.

(=

(c.

Occasionally t£s

(3)

II.

II.

s.v.

p. 80.

i.

NT = rroTepos, of In the LXX

Lk 22 27 ).

17 ,

and

eX.Kvw),

297) t£vos edv \piav

p.

used in the

Is

27

,

(cited

(iii/.\.D.)

a.d. 346) See also Mayser Gr.

^XTIS.

two has

it

completely displaced iroTepos which, it may be noted, hardly occurs at all in the papyri (see Proleg. p. 77 n. 1 ). In MGr t£vos, T£va are rare

t£s,

used

JIandb.

(Thumb

in their place the invariable t£

:

is

152).

§

rig

Tiu.iopbs

croi]

eTriKpe'u.aTa[£

send you the actual proclamation

I

of the praefect in order that you may hasten to do what " 22 concerns you (Ed.), ib. 1119 (a.d. 254) t(vo p.01 eTre'o-Tei-

"

nefarious purposes, will receive condign punishment (Edd.), and Syll 326 (= 3 709) 42 (c B.C. 107) tovs 8e al-Kovs Ttjs

ep.bv

"

eiriYois rrpbs tl o-o£ 'ctti,

Tificopeco. as in

Tl?

(indef. ls

"someone," "something":

pron.),

(B.C. 16S)

(= UPZ\. p. 303) Trds tis ireipaTai 168) (= Selections, p. 10) els Trdv ti

.

.

P Vat A 17 ., P Lond

eXr|Xv9i>ia Sid tov o-vrov tiutjv, "having come to the last extremity because of the high price of corn," P Oxy IV. 742 10 (B.C. 2) edv tl 8vvrj 80s ep-yao-£a[v, "if you can, give your

42

(B.C.

tt|V

rtjucopta, 29 found in the only in Heb io conveys like the verb the idea of giving an offender his deserts, without the thought of discipline which normally attaches to KoXao-is. So in

NT

P Lond tovtov

,

(a.m.

(<)

dvwTaTw

who employ

those

12

verso

1171

tt]

(=

42)

III.

107) koto threatens

p.

xprjp£a, a prefect

unauthorized violence and forced labour

or extortion towards the natives, P Leid \V Tii 2S (ii/iii a.d.) (= II. p. 105) 6 KTio-as ttjv dva-yKT|(v), Kal Tip-ajpiav, Kal

BGU

and

t^|v pdtravov,

IV.

io24

iv

17

-

(iv/v A.D.)

to[£wv] tt|[[t|]]v e»s Ke
—a

eK8e'£i

sentence of

.

.

.

4

ib. I. 120 (iv/A.D.) Tiva bpuivTa eavTov) ev Sucttvîo., "a man finding himself in 12 aTroo-TiXdv p.01 Tiva r\ ToxiySov r) 'Appiiviov, adversity,"

attention to it" (Edd.),

aiauTov

(/.

"send someone

me, either Gunthus

to

P Oxy VI. 937 22

(Edd.).

or

Ammonias

(iii/A.D.) Y]pdi|/ov eKei

"

to kot'

elSos oti ti koi! ti eKXr)<|>as is translated by the editors the list there, that you have received so and so."

"

write

They

remark

that it is simpler to take ti ko£ ti as analogous to to Kal to than " to take t£ Kal ri as an indirect interroga-

being redundant." to denote an unspecified name, cf. T Oxy VII. 1034 1 ff (ii/A.D.) KXr|povdp.ovs KaTaXei-rrw ttjv 0uYaT€p[a] aou Tiva Kal tov {tov} trvvrpofyov avTf|S Tivd Kal oiKtas Kal avXTJs. Tiva, tov fitV Tiva rjs TrpovTTT]XXa|a tive, oti

"capital punishment."

For tis used -

In

its

only appearance in the

2 Thess

NT,

I

8 ,

tCvid

is

used

=

as in classical writers (e.g. Soph. Electra 29S) with S£kt|v "pay the penalty." For a similar phrase see P Fay 2i 2 lf

"

(A.D. 134) ttjv TrpoorrJKOuo-av 8£ktj[v vj-irda-xwo-i,

the fitting penalty." The verb occurs (time of Commodus) TrXJri-yais TrX£o"Tais

P Ilamb

in the Christian

I.

where

22

BGU

in p.e

[eTJeicraTo,

s

242 and

5

(iv/A.D.) tio-ov aTrdvTT| the editor compares

LXX

.

.

.

Prov

«X"pois

T||j.«Tt'pous,

20 12l22)

The proper name Teio-dfievos occurs in P Petr III. The subst. Jktio-is, as in P Tebt II. (iii/B.c.).

.

20

II2(/) 12 (A.D. 3S4

"payment

is

10), in

full,"

papyri (see LS Gr. i. p. 91.

9

s.v.

merely the which has

later

in all

ci

See also

).

spelling

s.v.

of ^KTeio-is,

early inscrr.

I

'

may pay I.

.

' '

'

and

diroTivu and Mayser

leave as

and i,

z

my

heirs

of the house

my

A

good

26

parallel

A.D.)

(ii/iii

irepdo-eis to Tf€pa, Sti iyut

kot,

I

"A

W™-

TJv ut'v

y

previously mortgaged (late ii/A.D.) t£s tivi x a 'p el [ v i

(Ed.), and ib. III. 509 to B, greeting" (Edd.). afforded by I' Leid

VI. 54

.

"

and court which 1

.

daughter x and her foster-brother

ip-i (/. €ip.£)

dXXd vvv

rjv tis,

(= tis

I

II.

to p.

Ac

3

1

'

5

is

103) 81a-

also Herodas " he once cut Headlam's note). cf.

Ye-yTJpaKe,

a figure, only now he has grown old" (see For t£s ttots see POxy IV. 745 7 (c. A.D. i) p.01 txprjo-aTO .

ovx ™s Xvo-a{v)Ti dXX'

.

ois

tiv£ ttot« drroo-TtpriTfji pi|

man who had paid but like a defrauder and a debtor" (Edd.), and ib. XIV. l6So 13ff (iii/iv A.D.) vTrovoouu.ai 8ti TrdvTios TrdXiv t£ ttotc " . I suspect aiiTii xpewo-Teis ., [el t]£ iroTe (\(i. irpbs tri. If you that he must have some further claim against you. diroSeSuiKOTi,

"he

me

treated

not like a

'

rig,

ti,

.

"who?" "what?" pron. are

— P Petr

II.

(1)

40a

common

Exx. of

this

(iii/B.c.

7pdv|/aT«

interrog.

24 )

t£[s Trap'

p.01,

1 vjuiv Tiur| iyivtro tov o-£tou, P Par 44 (B.C. 153) t£ K€IV. I078 7 (A.D. 39) 8\|/0|iai, ti Xeve[i]s virip tovtwv ;

BGU

ue 8ei Troietv, P Grenfl. 53 s3 (iv/A.D.) tivos tiytvo(= e)o-2 Tepds eari ; and P Oxy I. 120 (iv/A.D.) Xoirrbv t£
(2) I

Tim

I

7 ,

use of t£s for 8s, Saris, as in in Gen 3S 25 Lev 21 17 ,

and

LXX

in the papyri, e.g.

Tivts

avrb

(/.

to

variety of forms, most forms of tis

With

BG U

,

II. 665'"-

t£vos) TTtuTrioutv,

1J

Mk is

14

,

Lk 17 8 common ,

(i/A.D.) o]uk exop-ev Sid

P Oxy VIII. I155 13

irpdYpa|ia tov

36

fairly

T|ye(idvos

(a.d. 104)

e'Trevij/d

0-01

i'va

ufJTi-ye

daily life," in

UPZ

ouk 018a.

The

owe him anything ..."

1

MGr

has retained

Thumb Handb. (ib. p.

95

piuTiKa, Cor 6 3 cf.

p. 35S),

T£-rroTe

(in

a

while discarding

f.).

"not to speak of mere affairs of P Lond 42" (B.C. 16S) (= I. p. 30,

300, Selections, p. 10) p.r| 8ti -ye too-ovtou xpdvov " not to speak of so much time having gone eTriYeôvoTos,

by"

i.

p.

see Proles;, p. 240.

:

Moulton (Prole«. p. 59) thinks that the very difficult 1 tis o-TrXd-yxvo- Kal oiKTipp.o£ of Phil 2 , involving as it does both number and gender, may be illustrated from I.

eC

II.

637

rirAo? P Par

15

15

piav tmv

ti (B.C. 120) eirl 194) el 8e

9

.

.

BGL

oIkiwv, and

ti

.

.

.

ire[p]uro-d -YpappaTa (A.D. 326" He prefers, however, the suggestion of Blass, [KaToXiiroj. ad I.), to read & ti and independently of Kennedy see also Froleg. valet : in the sense of si I.

TOKOS

Toiav f|XSas XaXf|o-ai eirdvui avTfjs ; " have you come on account of your foster-son or of such a woman, to talk about

her?"

(EGT

throughout for Rouse's reference p. 244

"a

as KoiTi T|trux(a,

little

quid

for indeclinable ti to

MGr

k
TOIOVTOQ, "of such a kind," "such";

(= UPZ

rest."

42

tit/.o;

"

"

Hatch

in

JBL

(Jn 19" ') inscription of this f. has collected several instances " (as in Juv. Sat. vi. 230) from Christian

(Lat. ti/ulus),

xxvii. (190S), p. 143

"

word =

epitaph inscrr. from Iconium,

PAS

e.g.

period, titXov,

193 dveo-Tt]o-au.ev

ii.

e -iroiei, and ib. 215 Hatch adds a ref. to the

200 titXov

ib.

tov titXov toCtov.

tCtXov

the Imperial dating probably from £wvt«s eavTols tov

CIG

in

S621 10

I\".

dveo-TT|0-ap.ev

neut. form to

MGr

(Taurian Chersonese).

Tito;. dinner els this proper name, see the invitation to TCtou tou (eKaTOVTdpxov) [dirb aipas] 6, "at the house " 4

—

iii/A.D.). (P Fay 132 of Titus the centurion at 9 o'clock Numerous other reft", are given by Preisigke Namenbuch On the probability that Titus, Paul's companion, s.v. xviii. pp. 2S5, was the brother of Luke, see Souter Exp

T

f-

',

"wherefore"

"accordingly,"

P Tebt

II.

315

-yap [
account, as I

14

Thess 4 8

(1

Tovyapovv

(ii/A.D.)

,

12 1 ):

Heb

Tapax[9]rs>

[u.ri]6ev

on this [d>aXAd£u, "do not be disturbed will get you off" (Edd.;, P Giss I. y (A.D. Bvovtcs

571) x a; P° VTe s Toi-yopoSv 7 Tds eo-Tias dvdirrapev, and P Oxy I. 124 (a schoolboy's 6 "ASpaoros els exercise— iii /A.D.) ire'pv|/as TocvapoOv eirvvedveTo t\v aiTiav, "Adrastus therefore sent

H7) (=

Chrest.

I.

p.

[Ae]Xovs to

Delphi and inquired the cause

"

(Edd.).

For toCvvv after the first word Cor 9" (and in classical usage), cf. 471" (speech of an advocate— ii/A.D.) miv+e-

of the

"therefore." as

P Oxy

in

III.

toi]v\jv

[pei

*'

ToOXaTTo[v

"it

bpoXo-ytHV,

p.6v]ov

best

is

x"P

praefect, having

VI. 902 ev Tats devised

10 (<'.

lL

A.D. 465)

"

clpirrai,

eirl

toivw

therefore,

the cities" (Edd.).

Lk 20", Heb

13

>'

been recently appointed" (Edd.), and

irdXea-eiv,

in

m

'

13 ,

in ib.

KaTa^wo-ov

since advocates have been

The word comes

3 940 (v/a.d.) roiwv,

eire'xeiv

ib.

ol JkSikoi eirevor|6T|cro.v

toO

Xo-yitruov,

first,

cos

"

as in

dvwWpu therefore,

as stated above, please to delay the account-taking" (Edd.): 225 to o-eauTfjs (ii/A.D.) toivdv see also the mime ib. III. 413

dpov.

roioade, "of such acharacter," 2 Pet

903

11

I

17 .

is

found

in Biblical

For the weaker toios we may

(iv/A.D.) Sid tov

Tpdcpipdv

erou

Greek only

cite

f|X9as

P Oxy

\

in I.

^ Sid tt^v

Lond

(K TOV To[lOv]TOU KQipoi (Cf. III. p. 207) elva u-fji irdXeiv

30)

(=

a female mouse-coloured donkey, shedding

teeth, just as

first

its

Tiii *

it

is,

free

P Oxy

from blemish,"

II.

la

(A.D. 1S6) irapayycXXw ttjs ToiavTns 7ravovp-yias d7rt{o-}x€o-9aL, "I proclaim that such persons shall abstain from this form of knavery" (Edd.), P Flor II. 170 5 (a.d.

237

255)

[p]f|

i'ya

ws toiovtu)

pov

"in order

0-01 xPI'T'HI+lLSo.,

that

as negligent,

i.e.

such,"

T|-yaXXeiao-a orei toiovtos

pvT|pr)v iroietTai..

tt-(o.t)t|p T-f|V

art. used as a substantive, cf. (a.d. 30) tovs to toiovto 8icnrpd|avTas,

For the neut. with the

P Ryl

II.

129

15

"those who have acted in this way," ib. 139 15 (a.d. 34) toiovtw (/. tolouto) ycY ovcvaL VTr ° T "> v

virovowi oiv to

KaTa-yivope'vwv ev

T-qi

"

Anvwi

Xfyope'vn,

I

suspect that this

has been done by the inhabitants of the so-called Winepress" 1.

Tolyoq,

"a P

NT

2

Magd

Ac 23 s

used figuratively in

is

wall,"

rence in the

For

Teixos).

(cf.

recto**-

(=

221)

(B.C.

its

,

only occur-

its

cf.

ordinary meaning, Chrest.

I.

134)

p.

Sc tolxo^ Tivbs TjptTcXeo-Tou epou 8t tov toixov, iva |iTj inrepPaTov PouXoptviis eirtcrvvTtXt'o-ai Ta T|p.eTepa, ib. 29 3 (B.C. 218) «iri|3ds 6 0eo86o-ios rji els .

virdpxovTos

uHKoS6p.Tio-ev

eariTiii

P

toi'xovs oIkt|0-€u)[s,

.

.

Amh

II.

54

3

"a

ol

tvx«i irepieio-tv, (B.C. 112) oIkos KaOeipnpevos *\s dismantled house, of which the walls are standing" (Edd.), Toixo

1.

s

III.

505

P Lond46

38

s

(B.C.

irXoiov,

TOiXOL. is used of the

252-1)

"it

Xoen-ol

aiTijs

aiXf]S

p. 67) of writing

o-uve'Pn

>

"

side

"

:

P Hib

of a ship in

I.

Se£ibv toIx°v tov right side of the ship

xXelvat tov

came about that the " cf. P Flor I. 69"'

listed" (Edd.)

ttjs

Delos 365-53 (iii/B.C.) ep-yoXapiio-avTi. tou toix ov an J Herodas VI. 8

4>e'pouo-iv ol

The word

ol

(magic— iv/A.D.) (=1.

iTTiipfo]

dvotKo8opf|o-ai.

ov

(ii/A.D.)

72

Toixo(v), Inscr.

els

1

ib. X. 1252 therefore to acknowledge only the lesser fault," verso™ (A.D. 288-95) aiT ° s toivvv €-,«, T|-y[e]p.u>v Kvpie, " l seIf therefore, my lord 0T0VT ee;s

v[iro-yvu]s

P.

(a.d. S4)

dvairopLtpofv,

P Oxy

TOIVVV, sentence

11

S97

16S)

(B.C.

dvairXevo-on tov toiovtov iropov, I' Fay 92 13 (A.D. 1 26) ovov 6t)Xio.v irpujTopdXov u.u[dxpovv to.]vtt]v toio.ijtt]v

(Edd.

TOiyapovv

e-y
ib.

(=1.

l6S)

(B.C.

I.**),

For

335

11

A 13

P Vat

cf.

303) toiovtovs Kaipovs dvnvTXriK\ua, P

p.

we may not have to treat him as and P Oxy XII. 1592 5 (iii/iv a.d.)

retains titXos, "title."

to.

i.

(iii/A.D.).

TOKOS,

" offspring," and metaph. bringing forth," and hence it because multiplies or "breeds" "interest," "usury," Merck, of money (the lexicons compare Shakespeare's This metaph. Venice I. 3 "breed of barren metal"). 3 and can in Mt 25=', I.k 19usage occurs in the 21

"a

NT

,

be readily illustrated from the Koivt|, e.g. P Eleph 27a. to dp-yvpiov nal tovs tokovs eirl T-f|v (iii/B.C.) TeTdY[u6a P Grenf II. 18" (B.C. 127) tokovs pao-iXiK^v Tpd-n-eâv, tov pfjva ?koo-tov, i.e. interest SiSpdxpous T-tjs pvds 21 a month (cf. s.v. 8£8paxpov), BGU IV. 1171 at 2 tokovs, P Tebt II. 384"' (a.d. tovs

%

(i/li.c.)

bcpeiXope'vovs

638

roA/uao) tuv tovtwv tokwv, in return for the (remission upon this sum" (Edd.), P Bilabel 35 s (A.D. S7) pe K[vp(.av elvai] SpaxpiSv k Kal tov t<5kov (cf. 10 ), and P Oxy I. II4 4 (ii/iii A.D.) TreTrXTipioKa tov tokov pe'xpi. tov " I 10) ayrl

of) interest

"Eirei.

up to Epeiph, the

LXX

have paid the interest

pvds,

at the rate of a stater per

tokos renders^] Ps 71".

tion, as in

mina" (Edd.).

(= UPZ Ne'opis

i.

193)

p.

(/.

(b.C.

165)

TOV VVV OV T6ToXpT)KeV avTOV f| I\'. 1209 1 " (B.C. 23) V.va Trpos pev

tuv ToXpr|o-dvTu>v e'xwpev a[vTo]vs erotpovs 211 tvTux'av, P Ryl II. 144 (a.D. 3S) eToXpT]crev TrBdvovs

cbBdvov) poi eTra-ya\;eiv aerias tov pr| ovtos, "moreover to bring baseless accusations of malice

had the audacity

me"

against

iii/A.D.)

oiKiav pov Kal eTdXpuaev diroo-irdo-ai.

"rushed into my house and dared to carry ib. IX. 1204 20 (a.d. 299) tis '0£v-

8ov\t|v pov, off

P Oxy VIII. 1120 15 (early

(Edd.), eis tt|v

eio-eiTT|8T|o-ev

slave" (Ed.),

my

pu-yxeiTr|s

•

oppiipevos TeT
•

1

5", see the exx. in Field Notes, p. 155, and for the meaning For the form to," as in Rom 5', see ib. p. 44.

"submit Toppdu

cf.

Ypdipev

(=

BGU

III.

-eiv), also

7 94S (iv/v A.D.) ovk eToppr|Kas epol

n

'•

Mayser Gr.

(see

i.

p. 18S).

For the subst. ToXpt] see P Oxy VIII. 1119 8 (a.D. 254) v(j>r|-yr|0-dpevoi Tr|v ToXpav KalT^|v irapavoptav, "recounting "

the audacity

and the

of a certain official, and for illegality II06 7 (vi/A.D.) diroo-xeo-6ai tov toiovtov " to abstain from ToXpr|paTos, any such outrage" (Ed.). ToXp-ripa see

ib.

ToAfnjpiug, ve "boldly" (comp iii/A.D.)

Rom

ToXpT]pwS CV€X0€LS

15 .

15

.

)

:

cf.

Chrest.

I.

461"

10

KaTa(f>povovvT6s.

TroXe'pwv aTreipoi.

folios,

"sharp" the adj. is found in the NT only in Heb 4 12 (in 1 the comp"), cf. the fragmentary PSI VI. 624 (iii/n.c.) :

TopwTtpov, with reference to the culture of vines. Preisigke " H orti ib. citesaform Topios from P Frankf ! (b.c. 242-1)

$

ToKds p(a, Tavrns S[e']X
a.

"a bow."

NT

For this air. dp. (Rev6 ), cf. P Eleph 5* 284-3) Tdijov a
sua topazo gloria

est, virenti

genere."

5 (1) "a place": P Cairo Zen II. 59193 (B.C. 225) ernniva "stable") ovk ?x« l ° tottos, P Oxy IV. 742 s (lie. 2) 6[e]s avTds eis tottov do-
elva cjnXdvBpujTrov

("reward") eis Svo tottovs pf| xopiyrji. 10 With totos as a " sitting-place " in Lk DeissI4

©e'wy.

,

mann (BS,

267) compares Perg 618, where Tdiros means "

p.

"seat in a theatre

(fur further exx. see the editor's note).

See also Mr.-n. 237 where between the pillars of the temple of Artemis there have been scratched on the marble floor the

words — 6 tottos TpiKXeivov iepiiv avXy|TpL8iuv Kal aKpoPoeniv by Thieme p. 32, comparing 1 Cor 14 18 ). Tottos is

(cited

also frequent in Christian (and pagan) sepulchral inscrr. as in

and B.

C.

ii.

p.

554,

No. 426 Tottos

Ramsay compares the corresponding loatlus. With Jn n 48 cf. MGr use "

iXo6e'[ov],

use of the of tottos

where

I.at. locus,

=

or

"country,"

nation."

"a

": P Hib I. 66 2 (B.C. 22S) 4y tois Ko/rd
tottois,

"

district in

personally acqvtainted with these places and am not a " 1 " stranger here (Ed.), ib. If. 243 (a.D. 79) ipiXiiv TOTrujv, "open plots of land," P Fay ioo 10 (a.D. 99) oUias Kal avXi}[s] Kal tottiov

("grounds"), ib. 30' (notice of death— '73) dvaYp(a6Sov Avo-aviov Tottujv "registered in the quarter of Lysanias' District" (Edd.)

A

-

r> '

P Oxy VIII. IIU"-8 (a.d. 203) jj[pio-v pe'pos] ToTrfov) irepi"the half share of a walled space" (Ed.), and

P Lond 9S4 10 (beg.

.

By ToXpr|Tf|s in 2 Pet 2 Mayor ad I. understands "a shameless and headstrong man." For a somewhat weaker sense cf. Jos. B.f. III. 475 (x. 2), ed. Niese 'IovSoioi pev, cl Kal
Toptas

egregia

num

TtTixi-o-p(tvov),

Tol/tir/Tijg.

dXXd

'

els

"an Oxyrhynchite made a

design upon him and ventured to nominate him for the decemprimate" (Ed.), and BGU III. 909 18 (a.d. 359) eirl to(.wv ovx oXiyO] eWiv tq ToXpr|6c'vTa vtt' avTwv kot epov. On ToXpdu in the sense of "take courage," as in Mk SeKcurpwTfiav,

2 topaz" (Rev 2I »), a highly prized green stone: cf. Tas evToXds o-ov virep to xP u <>"'ov Kal T|-yd-7rT|o-a. " To-irdjiov, and see Pliny H.N. xxxvii. 32 eliam-

TOTIOQ,

KaTULir\r|^LV

lie

"a

Ps IlS 12

In

P-f'Xpi

BGU

6di|/ai,

T07l.at,lOV,

"oppression," by translitera-

,

Toljudw, "have courage," "am bold": P Par 22 16

•n-pbs

T07TOS

"

2

(a.d. 260)

(=

III. p. 153) \|nXov tottov.

vacant space." See also such prepositional phrases as

BGU IV

"a s

1141

(B.C. 13) eis ev
=

Mt

may be P

written eis Trpo
i>Ti

UPZ

i.

iripdo-eTai 6 8paTre'[8jr|S pt| dcpivai t|pds Ivai("an Ort und Stelle zu sein," Wilcken),

p.

332) -yivwo-Ke Tiiv tottuv

e-rrl

P Tebt

II.

2S9

6

" whether (a.D. 23) TroVepov eirl tottiov o-e edo-w TrpaTTovTa ti, I shall leave are" (Edd.), you in employment where you

I'

Grenf

II.

56"

(a.d. 162-3) money paid e-rrl tu,v e-rrl Tdirwv 8r|poo-iav TpdTre5(av), "to the local public bank," and so P Tebt II. 294" (A.D. 146), P Oxy VIII. 1120 2 (early iii/A.D.) irepl fjs

(sc.

iippeus) Tre'TrovSev errl tottiov,

"concern-

" 5 ing the outrage suffered at his abode (Ed.), ib. XIV. 1630 (a.d. 222 (?)) emKovpfpras tols koto tottov •yeuip,o£s Ta Te o-TTtppaTa [Kal Tas Sarrdvas?], "providing the local cultivators with both seed and expenses" (Edd.), ib. VII. 106S 11 (iii/A.D. ) etp' (ji pr|8ls evoxXr|o-i. avTui (/. avTois ?) Kara tottov, "to the intent that no one in the neighbourhood should

'

Tfji

o-kuvovvti,

trouble tbem(?)" (Ed.), and ib. VIII. 1162 2 (iv/A.D.) toIs KaTd tottov o-vyXiTovp'yot[sj TTpeo-pvT[e']pois, " to the pres

639

TOCTOVTOS who

byters see G.

share the local service

H. Whitaker,

JTS

"

For

(Ed.).

Cor 14 16

I

metaph. "condition," as in Heb 12": P Michigan Inv. No. 452S 10 (c. A. I>. 200) €*yw yap els KaXbv tottov f|X8ov, a soldier to his mother. We may also note BGU I. 27 u [Selections^

Rome

from

p.

101) where

a ship-master

is commenting on the passage suggests that the letter may be Christian, and toitos a term borrowed from pagan usage, denoting "la schola See further cellegi, il centro delle riunioni dei Christiani."

Ghedini (Lettere,

ib. p.

1

27

f.

,

ii.

Aegyptus

p. 51)

(1921), p. 337

ib.

f.,

11 175 (with reference to P Oxy XII. 1492 and for a different view Wilcken Archiv i.

p.

208

viii.

(1927),

(iii/iv

A.D.), iv.

436,

p.

where toitos is interpreted as collegium naviaihriorum at Rome, and 6 0eds as the god of the seamen's guild. According to Thilo de Sown. i. 63 (ed. Wendland)

p.

(just)

f.,

—

"

son Athanasius had not then been ailing, I should " to you (Edd.). With 2 Pet 3 6 o totc Kocrpos (Vg Hit tunc mundus), cf.

P Oxy X. 1273 30 "at

prjo-€u>s,

tile

(a.D. 260) Trjs totc eo-ope'vtjs avrwv crvvTeivaluation that will then be made of them,"

21 9 (a.D. 315) e-rrl tov totc Kaipov. I. For more than a connecting particle, cf. P Lond 897 ' S4) (=111. p. 206) Xaoypacblas totc yap eXao-crw0els

and

1'

totc

little

(A.D.

Ilanib

1

toO irpoovTos

ti7rb

The conipd. Sktots occurs in l'SI Sktotc &xpi toO 1 (eTOvs) €-7reo-\t'8r|

:

in

Mt 4 17

and

al.,

"so great," "so large": P Hib I. " for that SI (B.C. 245) too-oCto Yap eVKei/rai ey pacriXiKov, is the rate published by the government" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 7 96 (a.D. 1 17-8) toctovto Te'Xecrpa ov pao-Ta£ei, "it (sc.

P Oxy XII. 1424 6

more general sense P

Amh

17

(A.D. 350) eiriSl141 " I 8ujui . to.Sc to. pipXla [p.o]u toctoOto uapTupape'vrj, this to facts" witness the (Edd.). present my petition bearing (2) of time, "so long": P Lond 42" (B.C. 168) (= I. .

II.

\povov eiuyeYOVOTos, "so 18 (A. I). 71-2) long a time having elapsed," P Tebt II. 302 9 t]oo-ovtwv €tuv, "for so many years," P Oxy III. 530 (ii/A. r>.) e-rrl ud.Tr|[v] 8e twl tov riavcrip(u>vos too"oOtov Xpovov Trpoo-KapT6p[w, "and that I have so long been " engaged with Pausirion's business to no purpose (Edd.).

The

10) too-ovtov

may be

following prepositional phrases

P Oxy XII. "

cited

—

.,

I

.

,

p. 6) I'vaeK

too-outov

tt^v elKoo-TT|v

<{>e'pu>u.ev

:

BGU

IV. 1095 13

=—

(A.D. 57) TTl0OU.ai YO.p &TI €V TUCOVTU) p.€[T€']TT€p.\|/ai( uj/e) 6 IlToXepaios, P Oxy VI. 940 5 (v/a.D.) eV toctovtw ypd4>eis "meanwhile write to me": II. 665° (i/A.D.) p.01,

BGU

(see Berichtigungen, p.

Euplous,"

P

o-vfj\|/av

59) eirl toctovtov (for ev toctoijtw)

"meanwhile

EliirXow,

>r]epTri.v

?|ie[X]Xe

Tebt

II.

304

9

he

167-S)

(a.D.

will

send

diyr[= 8]£av

too-{o-}ovtov uio-T€ peTa £uXwv eo-TrrjSfio-ai, a quarrel, going so far as to rush in with

eirl

"they picked

staves" (Edd.), and the late P p.

2S2) TreTrX^potpbpnpai,

Lond 1075 18

Rom

(cf.

4

21 ,

al.

(vii/A.D.) )

*ydp

(

= 111.

o*a
otl

"

toctovtov dveyKe'
0e'XeTe atrTov eivai

e-rrl

less."

TOTE, "then," "at

(

[tjotc

(" since then

Flor

II.

157

1

(ii/A.D.) ev9ev

the use of dirb tot«

cf.

").

(iii/A.D.) els

t[o]

epyov

|]€V£80S, TOUTc'cTTlV TO TT]S CtppOU dvcXBciV,

1

"to a public office at the village of Uositheou, namely the collectorship of tunics and cloaks" (Edd.), ib. 1 593 la Tbv

do-7rdf,opcH

(iv/A.D.) d8tX(pe,

and from the

rjpwv.

iraTe'pa

inscrr.

Syll 932

(=

3

todtc'cttiv

o-ov,

8So)'° (a.d. 202).

= UPZ

i.

that

PaTTTi£wu.e0a,

VII.

if

you have

13

P Par 47 (B.C. 152-1) otl pe'XXopev crwOfjvai., totc seen (in a dieam) that we are

time":

p. 332) Kd[[ia]]

"

Part

TpdyOQ,

"a goat" (Heb 9 12 al.) P Hib I. 120 3 (B.C. 250-49) tuv ifirapôuo-wv atYcov Kal Tpd^wv, and P Frankf 5 recto w Add Pteisigke 2S5 3 (B.C. 242-1) «pi(J>o»s Silo, Tpdyov iva. :

1

(Ptol.

i\Kto

)

Kal ol vTroy€Ypappt'voL Kuvnyol

and

T(iv Tpdytov,

cf.

I'Sfis

ib.

tirl

-

ttjv BVjpav

s

287 (Ptol.).

Tp&TlEâ,

"a

(1)

would have you know that the reason why I have been such a long time without sending you a letter is that .": P Petr II. 1 1(2)* (mid. iii/B.C.) (= Witkowski 2

.

pev

(c. A.D. 31S) els XeiToupYiav ttjs Kiipiis Au)o-i0€[o]u, TouTt'crTLV els diraiTrio-LV o-TLâpCwv koA iraXXCwv,

2S4-3)

(B.C.

lit.

Tpd-rrcâv iruîvnv,

IlA UJ

58

-

12

"four-fooled (table)": P Eleph 5 40 242-1) (B.C. Tpdireja d, PSI IV. 391

table,"

2

14S1 (early ii/A.D. ) yeivwo-Keiv o-[e] 0e'Xw oti Std toctovtov xpo vov 0UK d-rre'crTaXKa a"oi eTuo-ToXiov Sioti .

P

:

0CW

104

16

.

p. 30, Selections p.

(3)

Jerri

I.

MGr

in

roaovTog

= tout'

in a

KiopoypappaTe'ws eK[e]ivos 21 IO 21 (A.D. 270).

and P Oxy XVII.

eu/evo-aTO,

(K€lVO TO TfjS

crown-land) does not bear so great a charge" (Edd.), and

to

p^| eirivdcruis eo"XT|Kei

have sent him

TOVTEOTl

6

are immersed in trouble," el

my

if

o-e',

6 8ebs xaXeiTcu tottos tuj irepie'xei.v p.ev to. 8Xa.

(1) of size, quantity,

we

then

(iv/A.D.)

o-«p.aTLOv tot* 6 vlbs 'AOavdcrios, avTov dv d-irt'o-TeiXa irpbs

writing

to his brother says, TrapeSe'£aTo T|p-ds 6 toitos

6 8ebs
about to be saved,

and P Oxy VI. 939"

xxii. (1921), p. 268.

(3)

(ii/A.D.)

t paw f£a

(B.C. 12,)

"a

table

made

Kal TOUTtOV

.

of box-wood," Chrest. .

.

I.

o-vvko)6wvlo-0€vtwv Kal

[«w]^ Tpa-Tr^ns P«to|v bvTwv (/. Svtos), and P Lond (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 71) «wl irairupfvris Tpairtitns. (2) From the "table" at which the money-changers sat, 23 12 Tpdirtâ came to mean "a bank," as in Mt 21 , Lk 19

dXbs 46

al.

205

;

P Eleph 27 23

tokous 126)

irc(irTWK€i')

(TTt\av)

(iii/B.C.)

t-rrl

'HpaKXeiSei

EoKovtiiTLOs

.

TCTaYpcOa to dpYupiov Kal Tois 2 II. 2S0 (B.C.

Pao-iXiK^v Tpd-Trtâv, P Tebt

tirl T-f|v

•

•

ttjv

ev

Kpo(Ko8€£Xujv) ird(X€i) Tpd-

Tpa;ire^£rr|)

wore

Tt'(Xos) Toirou 4»tX(oii)

irapd pao-LXtt tov bvTos ev T«P"rv-

"

Sokonopis has paid into the bank at Crocodilopolis Heraclides the hanker for the King the tax upon a vacant " (Edd.), ib. 483 (A.D. 94) acspace situated at Tebtunis loan of a paid 8id t^s 'A
to

4>avr|[o-(]ov,

K[al]

and P Tebt

8iaypd>|/a)

II.

KvpuBels

294

eirl

17

(A.D.

tt|v

lirl

146) ds (Spaxpds)

toituv 8i]p.oo-£av

"which (drachmae) I Tpdireâv tois crvvT)8eo-i irpoOecrpiaLS, is ratified, pay into the will, as soon as my appointment In P local public bank at the accustomed dates" (Edd.). 1 96 (a.d. 122) a receipt is issued 8id ttjs 2apairiwvos Fay

had been made. TpaTre^s stating that a certain payment As the pavment was not in money but in kind ("oil "), this 82

Tpa7T€^

640

(e) ITT)S

T/3et? In

only occurrence in can only mean

has led to the conjecture by Preisigke (Girowesen, p. 222) that the Tp&irs£a may not have been an ordinary bank but a revenue-office (see Wilcken's note ad I. Chrest. I.

XlXio-|xe'va

P-37*)-

origin of the

For Tpdireja

(3) II.

=

" nether-stone

"

of a mill, see

P Ryl

39) uvXaiov tvepybv iv u |ii\oi 0-r)PaiKol " a mill in full Kwirais Kal TpaiWi'a'.s, working

167"

(a.u.

Tpcts
Theban mill-stones, with handles and and the other exx. collected by the editors Christian P Grenf II. in 10 (v/vi a.d.)

its

"open" (Vg

aperta;

sacrifice so as to (II.

(= to

"the

Tpd-rre£(a) |j.apuap(d) a. Tpdirelja refer-.

ibi) slab of the altar p.

which was supported by the

MGr

TpCiTovs (line 11)": see the editors' note. "table"; Tpdirfii'a, "altar-table": see

Tpairt'^,

Thumb

Hand!'.

4

13

TtTpa-

)

"exposed," but

Treav«pw|«va),

Moffatt

very doubtful.

"

nether-stones," In the ad 1. I.

(Ileb

open,"

the

(ICC Heb

the practice of exposing an offender's face suggests by pushing his head back," Souter (Lex. s.v.), with greater " the probability, prefers bending back of the head in

order, containing 3

Chrest.

NT

"laid

Hesych. is

metaphor

ad I.)

the

i.

expose the neck," like the Homeric aitpiu

459)-

The verb

9

9

is found in Teles (ed. Hense) 50 pp. IO Philo de Cherub. 78 (ed. Cohn) -rrdo-i. tols tiriTpe'xouo-L Kal Tpax'tXil'oijo-i Seivois VTroPepXruie'vos, and the :

,

see also

in

compd. CKTpaxriXC^w

ib.

iii.

Leg. Alleg.

109,

Quod

dct.

pot. 19.

35Sf-

P-

rpdxifios, TpansC(s)iTT]Q, 2 s7 "money-changer," "banker" (Mt 25 ): P Eleph IO (B.C. 223-2) eiriXaPwv irapd Tiiv rptxTr^ruiv tuv iv Tots Upois T[d] -ireirTwKfdJTa els to iv 'AirbXXwyfos] iroXet tt)[i the referp-jeydX-r-i iepdv, where, however, Wilcken thinks ence is to treasury officials rather than bankers (see Chrest. 1 I. p. 315), P Oxy I. 50 (a receipt— a.d. 100) Qiutv Kal ol |«'(toxo0 Tpa(ireJiTai.) tiu dyofpavopiu! \atp(\.v. TeraKfrai) 6 ib. X. 12S4 . ., (a.d. 250) S-n(i[o]o-£wv Tpair(îTwv), .

.

"public bankers," and ib. 1253 8o0evTa avTois Sid Sapamwvos

sums

(iv/A.D.) certain

EvBa'p-ovos y€VO(i(e'vou) Sarapion son of Eudaemon,

"paid through

Tpair€^(iTou),

10

formerly banker."

"neck": Karui (A.D. bis

%

(for

117)

P Hal

cf.

n 11

I.

(B.C.

form see Mayser Gr. ouXi*|

i.

238) ouXt| T]paxr|Xan

P Tebt

p. 136),

II.

3S5

5

and P Par 18

TpaxriXwi. i\ dpLo-[T]€[ptov, 'i\tav (^ ^X ov )

TaPXav KaTd

(Rom.) dispatch of a corpse

tov Tpaxr|Xou.

Rom

For

16 4

oiTives

v-rep ttjs

"l^x^s

tov eauTuiv

txou

Deissmann (LAE 2 p. 117 f finds an interesting parallel in a Herculaneum papyrus written after B.C. 150 (see Be?-/. Sitzungsberickte, 1900, p. 951), where

TpdxiXov

it is

vTr€0T-Kav,

said of the

. )

,

Epicurean l'hilonides

— virip

tou

?]

p.dXi.o-T'

TrapapdXot dv €To£(ia>s tov Tpdx*lXov, "for?] the most beloved of his " relatives or friends he would readily stake his neck (for the

tuv dvayKaitov

dyaTrtd|j.€Vou

cf.

thought

also

Rom

11

Tiiv 4>lXiov

5').

TpaVfia,

"a wound": ?X°VTa

e-rrl

Ostr I150 5 (B.C. 134) to TpaOpa 6 ?x €ls °" PSI V. 45s 13 (a.d. 17S)

ircTroi.r|Ka(it'v) 0"Oi,

(/.

ircirotKa(it'v

Tpav|xaTa Tpla, P

Tf)s K«aXrjs

Oxy

I.

52"

325) t]ou Se£iou -yovaTiov Tpai)p.aTos, and from the

SylP 52S

10

€K

In the

Tr[epi.Trt]o-«iv.

io 31 (elsewhere TrXTjyTJ

Lk

only in

•

T""ta£o*JS

221-19)

(B.C.

•

dpuio-riats

is

t[uv]

NT the

employed)

(A.D.

insert*.

TpaujiaTwv is found

word

see Hobart,

:

Tpa-XV?, 5 "rough." For this adj., confined in the NT to Lk 3 I.XX, Ac 27 s9 cf. the medical prescription, P Tebt II. 273 (ii/iii A.D.), which is headed— -rrpos rd Tp[a]x«i pXe'(|>a[p]a Other exx. are PSI V. 535 2e (iii/B.c) (see the introd.). 3 -o-rroyyoi. Tpax«is, P Cairo Zen I. 590S3 (B.C. 257) X^HXctai Kal Tpaxci[aL, "smooth and rough cockles," and ,

Syll 540

p. 28.

The TpavftaTi£u), 12 Ac " I wound" P Petr III. 2S (<)' (B.C. (Lk 20 19") 31 (B.C. 114) 260) na-yx 0Tl v «Tpav|i.aTi.o-[av, P Tebt I. 39 els ttjv 8e£idv X*^P a anCl iTpau'j.dT'.crav T^|V -yuvaiKd [iou

Tpaxeia

10S 11

and

9

(Rom.) tovs dp-r-ao-8«VT]as tTpau|idTi.o-av. 8 adj. TpavuaTiaios, not in LS , is found in P

68'-

"

For 6/rpwTos,

(end vi/A.D.) €TrdvayKes

(=

I. p.

234,

irao-i

<|i-|i«ivai

972)

7

(B.C.

applied

to

Tpaxeias. 175-172) £otSos a person in Vett. Val. p. 104 11 •

.

.

,

[XTiT-np.

The phraseology (

Fay

tov [riao-£u)]va, (c. A.D. 171) Tpa\j)iaTiaiov e-rrouio-av PSI IV. 313 13 (iii/iv A.D.) TpavuaTitdv |i.ai kots-

o-tt[0-€[v.

3

rps'tg.

>

An

=

is

:

,

P Par

(

adj.

inviolate,"

see

Chrest.

p.

tois

II.

P Lond jys)

€y-ye-ypa(i|j.€Vois

tl'8"

77

56

oiiTius

TaiJTT]

ttj

aTpiiTU) 8ia0T)Kr|.

of such passages as

cnja-Too-ta 0-Tjp.Trdo-ta)

and

40

Mk

6 7 (8uo Svo),

311

(irpao-ial Trpao-taC) has hitherto

But apart been generally put down to Hebraistic influence. from the fact that the idiom is found in classical Greek (Soph. Fragm. 201 piav |i£av, Aesch. Persae 9S0 uvpta p.upia), and the LXX (Gen 7 15 8vo 8uo, a!.), and survives in MGr (cf. Thumb Hetlen. p. 12S, Handb. § 132), it can now be

A

paralleled from the papyri. (iii/A.D.) tovs KXdSovs Svikov

irdvTa

good (/.

ex.

is

Jve-yKov)

P Oxy els

I.

ti'iv

1

21 1B

68bv

irdvTas) d'va 8t]o-t| Tpla Tpia *X (I. Kal) fXKticrr|, carry all the branches into the road and have them tied " cf. ib. VI. (Edd.) together by threes and dragged along (/.

"

-Tpa%i]liQ(x> occurs in P Petr II.

45

2

(3)

)

'

-^

]J.t|,

TrdXi.

2

(
15(1)

vavTas, irp
.

.

.,

if

we may

strange compound iraXiTpaxilXioCio-i.. peculiarly tantalizing from the gaps which prevent our getting the meaning of the verb, clearly used in a tropical sense. separate

Mahaffy's

The passage

is

:

886 19

"

lift alpe) Kara Svo 8uo, " 1 (the editors compare Lk io ),

up (the and ib. 6 940 (v/a.D. i\( iyyis crou p.£av p.£av, "keep him at hand " But while (una see the editors' note). together with you this is true, the independence of Hebrew must not be carried too far. According to Robertson Gr. p. 284, "it is a (iii/A.D.) epe

leaves)

two by two

(/.

)

:

641

Tpieria

TptpLCO vernacular idiom which was given fresh impetus from the Hebrew idiom." See the useful summary in Meecham Letters, p. 85,

Bcppd

8
and

Herodas IV. 61

to

II.

59236

T||«'poi.

Tptls in

Mk

82

(B.C.

cf.

,

254 or 253) a petitioner

P Oxy XIV.

:

s7

see also s.v.

(ii/A.n.) u^|

Yap

inroXdpT)s t[^|]v p.T|T«pav o-ou ircpl tovtwv |T]pe'peiv, not suppose that your mother has any alarm about

"do

124

Wiinsch AF\i. 19" Kal to dXiflivbv ovopa Tpe'pei TdpTopa. course'' (Edd.):

cf.

'

the

(i/B.c.) Sid

verb TtTpatvw

cf.

Syll

3

54o(= 972)

71

(B.C.

175-172)

Headlam's note.

o-oi

TpiaKovra, P Fay Il6 4

(A.D. 104) ti oiv] TrvT[o-as

°"K«'<|'T1

" A TpiaKOVTa, please look out thirty fish(?)." neo-Greek form TptdvTa occurs in P Oxy XVI. 1874 7 dpo[us]

11 (B.C. 285-4) pro"nourish," "feed." In P Eleph 2 is made for the maintenance of parents by their sons Cf. PSI \ I. TptfytTuxrav avTovs 01 ultts irdvTcs koivtji.

—

vision

oii

(iii/B.C.) d
TeTp«qJ>as, ib. 14

275

we may add

In Herodas III. 33 T€TpnTpT|o-as |3a9uTepa KaBapadcrti. is used pt'vT] metaph. of slowness, "dribbles out": see

Tp£(f)(9,

II.

60,

fragm. 3

"

."thirty":

596*

p.

21

TpnpaTwv KaT€iXnpptvot xP u0 a7-S Trcpovats irpos ttjv do-dXeiav, "and they (sc. precious stones) were all perforated and securely fastened to golden pins" (Thackeray). For

this

tl/rrui

(iii/A.D.)

I.

Mt 19 21 word in

in

the exx. of the

twv TprjpaTwv twv €v twi Upwt do-Twi, and the parallel cited by Hunt P Berl A. iv. 1-2 Std tc twv] iv tui i«pwi. OO-TWL TpT^pdTWV Kal Std TWV KOlXwV TWV tV TW 00-<|>1Jl. The word also occurs in Aristeas 61 TrdvTis 8' -fjcrav Std

the

P Fay

a!.):

To

.

P Ryl

physiological fragment

1764* (iii/A.D.)

TroX[X]al Vipe'pai Trpoo-KapTepovpev 4>iXca Tifi^pa and Meisterhans Gr. p. 203.

tirel

TpetWJ, "tremble" (Mk 5",

1S 25

Lk

TpvrrT|p.aTo$),

medical writers given by Hobart

s

complains that, in fixing his vineyard assessment, the officials had taken as a basis the average yield «k Tpiwv «twv, and For the parenthetic not ck 8vo stwv as in his father's time.

nom.

I.

{v.

TrT)8tv
P Cairo Zen

In

Headlam's note

cf.

Tprpia, "opening," "hole," hence "eye" of a needle

604

12

Tti TpidvTa Trt'vTe
Tt 7€-ydva(i€v iv îXaScXcpeat
(iii/B.C.)

tous

Te'?jTpoa

(contract of apprenticeship

—

A.I).

Ittttous,

P Oxy

30th

pay

TpiaKaSi. dvvTrepOtVws,

each month without delay."

66) tov TraiSbs

Kal ipaTi[o-}i;op.evov t-rrl tov oXov \povov, "the be fed and clothed during the whole period," ib. 24 t (A.D. 199) TpeipdvTwv vp.
Tpe(j>op.€vou

boy

is

TpifioXo^, "

to

thistle,"

VI. 90S Kal kpi6tJ, and P Lips I. 2S 18 (deed of adoption— A. I). 3S1) Kal yvio-uos Svirep Spt'^w Kal ipaTi£« (/. laaTicrw) ev-ycvws Kal (puo-iKov ws e£ '[f-lov vevdptvov.
For the meaning " give suck," as

—

in

Lk

23-', see

P Ryl

man

Heb

16

7

,

TO €K TOVTWV

T6 Kttl TO TTOVnTlKOV Kal

TplfioQ, "a beaten track," in

CPR

lit.

in a criminal process of

'Pwpaioi

-yovyvôluo-Ji,"

his lord, saying,

'

"the veteran forthwith ran and

Lord, while you are sitting

told

in

judgment, " The same document shows the Romans are murmuring.' " " " strive tskvov. in its derived sense

—

Tpt'xu

kXcos

TtXeiJTa.

to-Tiv

0-01

iirip

my

•rraTpiSos TeXcvTf|o-at, "onward, glory for you to die for your beloved

—

'•

Tp*'x«,

^XvKuTdTT|S o-ou son, to death, it is a

tt)s

country" (Edd.).

See

P Lond 130" (horoscope i/ii A.D.) (= I. p. 135) 16 ' IV dvaTrnaoipas i'Tpexe StKaTpets, and Menandrea p. 73 and come at a run." 8fjo-as Tpe'xfl. "that he might jump up We may add a wooden tablet, apparently for school use, also

published in Mil. Nicole iii"(r>)) in

w

p.

181

(= Kaibel

SiSwKtV

TUXT KOip.wp.CVti>. pdTT|V SpaptiTai, k&v virip AdSav

path

(Mt

f

a!., cf.

Sir 2 2 ) occurs

Kal

i.

o-ol 8' tiio8ir|S

'

p.

221 21 '

—

Tpipov o'Xpiov «vxopai. flvai,

o-oio-i 4>iXo
(= UPZ

i.

p.

309)

iSirws

XaPwv

Trap'

taoii

iv

B.C.

161)

M«p
«v M€pw granates" (Edd.), ib. IX. I222 (iv/A.D.) 80s to dXas to dp.
wvi.aKbv to T«Tpip<(i>€vov Kal to the salt of ammonia, both the dTptTTTov, "give your brother P Flor III. 37s 19 pounded and the unpounded" (Ed.), and Herodas V. 62 also See Td tpdTid poi €Tptpr|. .

.

.

(v/A.D.?) tois o-4>vpoio-i TpipovTa, "burnishing certain Achaean wares (a euphemism

with your ancles" for "fetters": sc.

Tr«8as).

Praef. p. xxiii.

which the lines occur (with added accents) —

|lf|

145-116, Archiv

an

Alexandrian gymnasiarch before the Emperor Commodus, P Oxy I. 33 verso »' 12 (= C/irest. I. p. Jj) ° T|Ps Spapwv iTape'8«To [t»] Kvpiw Xe-ywv, Kvpie, Ka0T),

"

"a

dTTOT€'X€0-p.a.

14

I.

1

B.C.

" run" occurs sense

latter

42 (dpovpas) 8 «k Xtpos Tpi'Pou, "4 arourae to See also the metrical inscr. of west of the path.

the

in the

In his comment on the

.

)

irapd TraTpl Tpt'4>oaa[i, the editors render, "I am a of moderate means, I live in my father's house."

rpey/o

68

—

II.

5 178 (agreement with a nurse early i/A.D. tovto 6p<\|/ei t-irl tov evXctyovTa xpdvov, "she shall nurse it for the rest of In P Oxy XII. 141s 22 (late iii/A.D.) p-eVpids the time."

cl|U,

Mt

passage (ICC ad /.) Moftatt recalls Philo Leg. Allegor. 250 to Gen 3 18 Philo plays (ed. Cohn), where with reference with the derivation of the word (like "trefoil") e'Kaorov h\ twv Tra6wv TpipdXia dpTjKtv, cimSt) TptTTa €0-tlv, avTo

TplSTt'a,

"a

T|

Spdprj.

period of three years" (Ac 20")

:

P Giss I. 58 "- 1T r Tebt U

v (A.D. 116) TrXripoivTts t[o]v T p«Tias [xpo"]?

-

.

642

Tpi&CO tto°"ov 488 (account of a trial— A. D. 121-2) T|]|toy TP9 s1 (late Xpdvov olxoSopfjo-cu 'I«'pa£- irpo TpieTtas, :A. 342 -'for the remaining ii/A.D.) eirl tt|v Xonr(r|v) (rp<.nLa.v), 7 and P Amh II. ioo (a.d. 19S-211) period of three years," ;

ttjs 8\t|S

i/A.D.

)

TpitTiJu /W- in

68"

The

Tpimas.

T»i piv

rrjs

in ib. adj. TpuTijs occurs CLTtXaas TpitTtt XP° VI?> an<^

Gen

15

See also P

9 .

(a.d. 147-S) Tpi.«Tr|piKbls]

"a

a-y«4[v,

l

rpcvos " \povov Sid4>opov eK TpiTov,

vTrtprrto-ovTos

I will forfeit

(late

^ e vcr ''

3 Oxy XVII. 2105

triennial contest."

rplyivoQ. For craKKos Tpix^vos, "sackcloth of hair," as in Rev 6 12 see s.v. o-iikkos, and add PSI V. 533' (iii/B.c.) xxsls 15 (accounts Xd(povs Tpix^vous, and P Goodsp Cairo 30

—

,

-

Tpi'iCO.

18 is used TpCi;u> only occurrence in the NT, Mk 9 or grind the "to dSdvTas Tois gnash Tpêiv, transitively,

In

its

,

teeth": see Blass-Debrunner

rplfop'og, "lasting three months"

n 23

(Heb

A.D. 191-92) o-aKKou Tpix[iv]ov. See also Pelagia- Legenden 25 TO O.VTOV O-TTJ0OS O.VTOV TVTTTWV dXoV TO TpLX^VOV p. 4 €TrXr|pwo-€V

twv SaKpuwv.

1.

14S.

§

to

overtime an extra payment at the rate of one you third" (Edd.), and P Lips I. 9 s (A.D. 233) koivus «£ to-ov koto, to t[p]£tov. for the

rpofiog, 8 "trembling" (Mk 16 )

:

P Cairo Zen

cf.

II.

"sow 59155 (B.C. 256) KaTao-rmpe tov Tpip-nvov irvpdv, For Tpip.r|vos used as a subst. the three-month wheat." 10 see P Lond 18 (B.C. 161) (= I. p. 23) onro 4>au.€vii8 a (Jus

fragment PSI

II.

135

occurs in the mythological

a/.)

10

A.D.) virb Tpopoy.

(i/ii

6

Ilaxwv X yivovTau xf|s Tpip.r|vov 6Xvp
TpOJTij,

"change." The plur. Tporrds is found apparently with reference to the "turnings" of water-wheels for irrigation 12 17 cf. ii. 214 (a.d. (iii/A.D.) purposes in P Flor II. 167 :

For the common meaning "solstice," and x^f-epî see P Hib I. 27 120 (calendar B.C.

.

255) paav TpoTrr|v. flepivfj

*"/>&,

"thrice." tirl

With Ac io 16

n 10

,

301-240) rjXiou Tporral ,

P Osl

cf.

I.

i

273

(iv/A.D.)

" thrice stepping backwards."

Tp\s avairoSCJuv,

—

21

cf.

els Be'pos,

P Ryl

°,

(astronomical treatise— iii/A.D.), Syil&jo 8

(=

3

I.

I264)

(sun-dial Tpoirafi] xei^ptvaC, and Preisigke 35S dirb x €t rLe P tvt^ v Tpoiruv [sjirl 0€ptvds TpoTrds ff-

the i/A.D. warrant for

p€Vo[v T]b &KpOV TT|S O-Ktds. The verb Tpe'irw does not occur in the

55)

s compare P Oxy VI. 935

p-spos

TJp.unj

Ttjs

—

"one

half

Tpio-Tiyov,

"

of a three-storeyed house inherited from his mother

and

ib.

irivTi

VIII.

1105* (a.d. 81-96) pepuv Tpiuv "

oUias TpiareKov

(/,

16 (cf.

dirt)

),

pepuv

three-fifths of a three-

Tpio-rtyov),

18 (a.d. 129) and storeyed house" (Ed.): add ib. I. 75 from a.d. 212, P Lond 1 164(
:

see also the Christian letter ib.

TplTOV.

Tpdirov in

With

"manner," "way."

BGU p.

TptTOQ, "the third":

P

Petr III. 28 verso [by (iii/B.c.) tSptvy" with two others, he stole sheaves

u.aTOKX«Trr«i rp£Tos uiv, in gleaning" (Edd.): cf

UPZ

i.

and 77 iiM

21

13

(B.C.

161)

Other exx. of the

adj. are

254 or 253) tK TpuSv

«Tuiv to.

Tpfrrov pspos tTrt'Ypaôv,

yield

of the last three

taxation" (see note),

P Cairo Zen

II.

59236

s

(B.C.

•yevTipara Xap.pdvovTes, to

meaning "they took the average years as an assessment for future

BGU

IV. 107S 11 (a.d. 39) -ycivuo-Ke hi 16 TpiTT] [k]o.I eUdSi, ib. II. 596

TrvepoVa €lo-«Xr|Xu9oTa rfj (a.d. 84) Jtovs TpiTov, and

wpav TpiTTJV. " For Tpirov = " thirdly

P Oxy VIII.

11

14" (a.d. 237)

TT€pl

423

15

(ii/A.D.)

(=

(as in

I

Cor 12"),

Selections, p. 91) TrpwTov

see

BGU

II.

8evT«pov . . . tp[C]tov, and for to TpiTov, "for the third time," as in Mk 14", cf. P Lips I. 33>' 15 (A.D. 368). Prepositional 7 phrases are P Oxy XIV. 1640 (A.D. 252) «Tt£o-w o-oi to« .

.

.

Ac

III.

17

15

846

11 ,

27

2j

(Edd.

)

(iv/A.D.)

the adverbial phrase

(=LAE

12

ko.8'

8v

the letter of the prodigal son

cf.

,

2

(ii/.\.D.) 1S7, p. 94) TrcTra.C88cvp.ai Ka8* ov 8£ Tpd-rrov, where, ,

Selections, if St

=

8tj.

" the meaning would be punished I have been in any case." Set, Wilcken, however, followed by Deissmann, suggests St " " cf. P Oxy II. 237""' s punished I have been as I ought Similar phrases are P (A.D. 1S6) Ka8' &y ^8et Tpdirov.

=

;

Frankf

with Wilcken's notes.

939

—

TpOjlOi,

s.v. Tp£ros.

the assistance "

Selections, p. 129), where a dependent informs his master regarding his mistress em t]o pdov i-Soijev TtTpd(j>8ai, 'She seemed to have taken a turn for the better."

(=

forms 8£o-Tcyos and povdo-Tt-yos.

See

we may

of heaven our sister has taken a turn for the better

with Jn 4 52

iii/B.c.)

0-wXap.pavovTwv

"with

dS«X
rj

"'

pcSio-Ta-

but

XT,

(iii/A.D.) Btu>v

s'

(iv/B.c.)

^

rpiareyoQ, "of three stories" (Ac 20*). To s this word in P Oxy I. 99 (a.d. virapxoucrr|S avTw pTjTptKfjs oii<£a[s]

27

4

II.

31

I

16

81

214-213)

(B.C.

(B.C.

104

Tpdirtot prjSevi,

I'

pr)

Kyi

k[o.8'

ovt]ivoCv Tpdirov,

P Grenf

tov

Savtiov

eiriKaXciv

II.

229

s

irepl

(a.d. 3S) 4k iravTos Tpdirov,

13 263 (a.d. 77) koto pr|8f'va Kara irdvTa Tpdirov (cf. Rom (A.D. 82)

P Oxy

II.

(a.d. 134) dXXio oTip8r|Ti.vi Tpdiru},

ever" ko.8'

bv8r|iroT

"any

and P Oxy XVII.

(Edd.),

pe'povs

Tpdirov, 2

3

),

other

2I33

ib.

286 11

P Fay 2 12 way whatso1

16

(late

iii/A.D.)

ovv Tpdirov.

Michel 545' (ii/B.c) gives a good ex. ofTpdiros = " manner s if we can trust the life," as in Heb 13 supplement, 8i "yivdpevos T
,

Kttl 0"W(pp0CTVVT),

[TpdjTTOV dp€TT] €VO-[xT[lpOO-VVTl

Kal Tpdirwv

:

Cf.

tirtiKtia.

also

1G

TO TC

T^8oS Ko]o-ptdTT)Tl

Kal

XII. 7 40S 8 TJSovS KOO-ptOT7]Tl

643

T/9O7TO0OyOfa)

rpvyao) documents which follow : also P Oxy

Tp07lO(f>OpeCO. For this verb which I

31

=

B*

Ac

read in

is

"bear another's manner,"

13

18

Cic.

cf.

LXX

from

ad

Alt.

29. 2 tov Tvtpdv pov, Trpbs 8ewv, TpoTrotpopncrov.

See

Deut

(=

xiii.

(cf.

s.v.

direXapev ii Tpocpeia.

Selections,

Ac

7"

The

Tpo
49)

p.

Heb

1

I

e-ye'veTo

5

ev8d8e

t)

">

I.

49) vlbv

Hellenistic Tpo(pe'w, which Phrynichus (ed. Lobeck,

BGU

:

589) views with such suspicion, is found in III. S59 4 (ii/A.D,) e]TpdcpT)o-ev Kal eTiBTJvTio-ev f) tov 'Appiuviov SovXt) 22 AnpnTpovs, and (cf. Radermacher Gr. p. S4 f. ).

.

TpO(f)0(f>OpSU),

rpo
" food " (Mt 3 4 el saepe) cf. P Petr III. twv \l6ct\uv dXvpas, " rye for the food of calves," P Tebt I. 56 s (i B.C. 130-121) ovk e'xopev Jus ttjs Tpo
els

tov Ffecrovptos. tov TrpwTov eviavTov

)

p.

46

(a. d.

37'-

Tpoef.Tis

(4)' (Ptol.) ttjs els t^|v Tpo
-

much

P Ryl II. 229 12 5 23 P (a.d. 38) Trepl Tijs Tpocpfjs twv xoipiS£u;v), cf. Fay 115 8v«i v ia CLS (A.D. ioi) dydpacrov f]plv Tpocbr^v crvvyevT] x P^ «ls v(=oI)kov, "buy us two pigs of a litter to keep at the 78 house" (Edd.), P Oxy IV. 705 (a.d. 210-20) ds
as food for our cattle" (Edd.),

"bear (a.v.)

Blass

a nurse,"

like

Ac ad Ac in

13

X[dpT]ov T] irpdiroSos KaTaTe8r]o-eTai Tpo
.

.

.

.

P Tebt

(Edd.),

II.

600 4

.

(iii/A.D.) d
T po(pds Kal 8uo-£as, P Oxy VI. 93S 2 (iii/iv A.D.) cited s.v. 16 eveSpevw, and BGTJ IV. 1024™'(iv/v A.D.) ttjs 8vyaTpds " when pov [Tje\euTT|crdo-i]s, dTreo-Tepr|8r|v Taiv Tpocpwv, my I was of means of daughter died, deprived my support." 8 'H rpoipeia (not in LS in the same sense occurs frequently

,

I.e.

,

takes the

LXX

18

—

following "non video

place of

Deut

I

31

Tpo-rrocpope'o)

B«

:

but

cf.

formari potuerit

quomodo

'

Tpo(po4>.

T P°Z°Z> "a wheel" p. 237)

cf.

:

"the

pnxaviis,

Hort Comm. ad I., Field Notes, 3 1292' (<. A.n. 30) Tby Tpox&v tt)s wheel of the machine,'' P Ryl II. 22S 11

(Jas 3": see

P Oxy X.

8pyavo(v) Tpoxov) to

els Kdirreiv, "machinery of the wheel for cutting" (Edd.), P Flor II. 21S 10 (A.D. 257) eis KaTao-Keu-fjv Tpoxov evbs tov Kapvov, "for the con-

(i/A.D.)

.

.

struction of one wheel of the car," P Oxy XII. 1475 16 (A.D. 267) b Tpoxbs bpoiws o-vvepevK«)S eK pe'pov{o-}s, "the water-

(a.d. 50)

wheel likewise partly in disrepair" (Edd.), and P Lond I2I 867 (a spell— iii/A.D. ) (= I. p. 112) XaP, which is condemned by the Atticists (Lob.

Phryn.

Ka6l]K€L 8lSocr6aL Tpotpu;.

e'erxov

.

)

BGU

the nursing-contracts IV. 1058, 1 106 al. (B.C. 13), and for Td Tpoeia in a similar connexion see ib. I. 297 12 in

where a nurse acknowledges that she has received Td Tpotjma Kal id e'Xaia Kal tov ip.aTicrp.bv Kal TaXXa bcra

Tpocfu/XOQ,

"Trophimus" (Ac 20 4 al.), as P Oxy VIII. 1160 2 (late iii/iv

a proper name, occurs in A.D.)

'Hpive'vus Tpdipos iroXXd xaipav,

\22{bf (not The word from P

in the inscrr.

Magn

than iv/A.D.), PAS ii. 38 s9 , al. " in its sense of " foster-child may be illustrated later

Oxy X. 1284 12 " from

pT|!Tpds),

and

pov iraTpl

Kvplw

(iv/A.D.) cipa

(A.D. 250)

mt

dub

Tfjs

eavTov Tpo
3 mother," ib. VI. 903 Tpocb£p[a)]v pov, "along with my foster-

his

.

For 6 Tpdipipos (as frequently " the young heir," see Menander 'E-rrtTpe'ir. 160 1 531 where there is a v.l. Tpd<(upe.

in :

comedy),

cf.

Fragm.

.

cf. Preisigke 574S" (Christian) Tas dvvdvas. as Tpoxdû virep tov troO pe'povs, and for TpoxlcrKos ib. 5307 4 (Byz.). TpoxtXXe'a " reel " of amill occurs in BGU IV. IIl6 24 or TpoxeXXe'a, the

p. 5S2 Trapd crov

.

.

f.), .

35 pvXut Te Kal Tpox'XXe'a, and P Oxy III. 502 (A.D. tov irpoKeipe'vov ^pe'aTos TpoxeXXe'av crvv ctxoivl'u) " the reel of the aforesaid well Kaivu, provided with a new " (Edd.). rope

(B.C. 13)

164)

rpvfihov,

"bowl"

foster-child's

daughters."

.

14

20

and

,

rather than

LXX Numb

"dish" (AY, RV), Mt 26", Mk 13 al. The word is found in 7

Aristoph., e.g. Aeh. 27S elpTJvns pocprjcrei. TpvpXiov, and Alexis fr. 142- 4 (in a medical prescription).

rpvydco, 14 "gatlier in" the crop (Lk 6 ,

rpo(f>6g.

For 2

7

T|

Tpo(pds,

LXX

which Paul uses with such

Gen

effect in

1

Thess

s

40(15/

(iii/B.C.)

Rev I4 ,8f

)

:

cf.

P Petr

al.), note P Lond 951 verso* (late 213) where, with reference to a newly arrived infant the father-in-law or mother-in-law decrees

Tfji

Ppe'cpos eê'Toi Tpocpdv eyu> -yap ovk eTriT[pe']iru) ttj evyaTpi pov e-nXdêiv. Cf. P Flor II. 179 2 (a.d. 263) 'HpatSi -yevope'v-n Tpotpui dtroXvcrov ol'vov Sl^topa 8vo, and from the inscrr. BOfxvui. (1894), P- M5 (B.C. 240).

8d^wpev SiwKeiv tovs dXXovs tovs p^ttw Tpvyr|0-avTas,

(cf.

iii/A.D.)

(=111.

35

,

p.

—

t]o

In Kaibel 247'

Legenden

p.

23

18 t|

eavToii Tpo
=

Tpocpds pT]TT|p, but in Pelagia8e IleXavi'a KaTui KviJ/acra ex
(i/ii

a. d.

)

meaning must be simply "nurse" from

the contrasted pt|Tt)p in the next line. For a good ex. of a o-v-y-ypacpfi Tpo
BGU

"take notice that I 2 Payni" (Ed.), PSI IV. 345

P

II.

pe TpvyT|crovTa Tfp 8 tov Ilavvi., shall have my vintage on the 9 th of

-ytvojcrKe'

(B.C.

256-5) Tpv-ydv pe'XXovo-iv

10

Ryl II. 130 (A.D. 31) eTpvyrprav eK tuv Kapiriiv ovk dXivnv eXdv, "they gathered of the fiuits a s (A.D. 267) quantity of olives" (Edd.), P Flor II. 236 3 iva p^| erripeXiis ovv TpvyaTe, and P Oxy VI. 940 (v/a.d.) ks,

we may

"

that

who have

not seem to press hardly upon not yet gathered the grapes" (Edd.). For Tpv-yew, see the late P Oxy XVI. 1859 4 (vi/vii A.D.) fjp|avTo Tpvyetv t-J|v cXp-rreXov aiiTuv for Tpvyn, see P Ryl the others

:

18

(A.D. 135) irp[b]s pdvas Tas f|p[e']pas ttjs Tpvyns, 157 4 "for the days of the vintage only," P Fay 133 (iv/A.D.) II.

Iva t^|v

8iaTayr)v ttjs Tpv-yt]s

Troirio-TiTai,

" that he

may

644

rpvycov make arrangements about

the vintage": for Tpuâ, "new, 9 417 (ii/iii a.d.) Tpu-yia xp
raw wine," see

BGU

II.

:

;

(A.D.

Kal Tp\JVT]TtKd. popularly used for the

In

569) COpTlKCL

"reaper,"

is

(Thumb Handb.

MGr

month

TpV"yT|TT|S,

of

September

p. 359).

Tvyxavco Lukan

(the

=3

parallel 17'-" here substitutes «o-8£u) : cf. Syll 10 (OiuKev Other exx. tti£u>pov vtjo-tt] Tpiiêiv.

805

(

are

P Lond I2l"

I171)

(iii/A.D)

(=1.

89) >|n'Xpd Tpii-yovra

p.

and Preisigke S730 5 (= P Bouriant I 160 a school-exercise of iv/v a.d. containing a saying of Diogenes who, when he saw a certain man eating (Jo-BovTa), remarked There seems no good reason viij -nf|v T|pt'pav Tpii-yei. f] KaTaKaito-flai,

)

—

assuming the survival of any difference in meaning between the two verbs that supplied a present stem for ipa-ysiv but see Haussleiter in Archiv fiir lat. Lexicographic ix. for

Tpvycov,

:

"turtle-dove" (Lk 2 21 ).

made

mention is Tpv-yoves as winged creatures which may

of ir«pio-T«pal

In

Aristeas

145

(1S96),

300

p.

"eat."

TpVfia/.ld, a LXX word denoting a "hole" or " perforation " in a rock (e.g. Judg 6 2 ), is employed by Mk in the proverbial

the verb

25 : Mt (19 21 ) and Lk (1S 25 ) substitute Tpfjua with saying, io Tpv-n-jipa as a v. 1. in Mt (DLw).

P Oxy IX. I1S5 11

TpV(f)all
worth noting that

is

proper name, which

this

interest in the early history of the Christian

and

Acts of Paul

Thecla

cf.

;

is

of

Church (Rom 16 12

Lightfoot Philippians.

p.

173

,

found

it

also occurs of three different persons in the Alexandrian

names belonging apparently to 25 ' Crocodilopolis, P Lond 604B (c. a.d. 47) (= III. p. 84) a i/A.D.

word

Tpci(-y)w is the usual

for

In one of the Klepht ballads edited by Abbott Songs p. 22, is used to denote The famous Andritsos, security.

11 besieged in the great Monaster)', ch-pwye k' Jirivc, while his enemies stormed at the gate. For the comp' emTpwYw cf. 1

.

A.D. 200) iraiSa tov peiKpbv Sei dp-rov

(c.

aXas CTriTpw-yav, 6t|/apiou pr] 6ivydveiv, " a little boy must eat bread, nibble besides some salt, and not touch the sauce" (Ed.). For rpa^yripaTa = " the dessert " or StuTe'pa

€
Tpdireâ (secunda mensa,

bellarid), see

Cagnat

iooo 6

I\".

(ii/B.C).

f.)

is

in

MGr

In

ft'.

be eaten.

of

list

Tvy%drco.

:

papyri from the age of Augustus

U62 16

)

P Oxy

see further

:

(A.D. 138),

P Ryl

IV.

5

105"

,

II19

7 ,

320 (a.d. 59), P Fay 49 5 (a.d. 161), and ib. 222 (ii/A.D.).

in 5

II.

(BGU

1

1

II.

The corresponding masculine name Tpiipwv common: e.g. P Oxy VIII. 1132-' (c. a.d.

is

also very

162):

it

Tu-yxavu, properly "hit" as of hitting a mark, comes be used in the sense "hit upon," "light upon," and thence "obtain" c. gen. rei, as in Ac 26 22 , 27 s a/.: cf. P Petr II. 13 (19) 6 (mid. iii/rs.c.) Tvxetv
to

KaXuv, crov

is

BGU

IV. 1098 7 and 1140 2 interesting to observe that in it is the name of a as in Justin's Dialogue. (Augustus) Jew,

NT

s life," occurs in the only in Jas 5 The word appears on the left-hand margin of P Lond 973^ Cf. the sepul(iii/A.D.) (= III. p. 213) ]v Kal Tpixpdv. f-

(ii/iii

— A.D.)

ment

UPZ\.

p.

300)

P Ryl

II.

the authors of the crime receive due punishP Giss I. 4 15 (a.d. iiS) (= Chrest. I.

that

(Edd.), and

414) poX[ts t]v\ovt€S TauTT]S tt|s €v€p-y€cr£as. For the verb equivalent to little more than

p.

(2)

P Oxy VII. 1070 18 and

(Ed.),

s.v. €VTpvcf>du*.

id.

(iii/A.D.)
"

X.

pf|TT][p]

«luC,

cf.

TuYxdvov
you yourself as the mother of our child 1265

20

"

(a.d. 336)

"

K[dlK«iv<ô)u Tvyx<*who w as himself one of

(v)ovtos Upc'ws twv avTwv Upiuiv, " the said priests (Edd.). (3) The verb is common in the papyri c. partic, though " " writers such a phrase as I happen to be is avoided by 15 (B.C. 257-6) ZioiXos piv oSv (see Pro/eg. p. 22S) : PSI V. 502 28 (B.C. 1 68) €Tv-yx av€v o-upircptoSevwv TeXt'o-r-qt, P Lond 42 r

NT

rpv(f»],

"luxury" (Lk

7

25 ,

2

Pet

2 13 )

:

Syll 41S

=

(

3

SSS)

124

23S) Oeppujv vSaTiov XovTpd ov povov irpos TpvtpV|v xi-yetav Kal 0epair€iav o-wpaTwv ciriTr|SadTaTa.

dXXd Kal For

"

"

Toil tc'kvou ripuiv,

toCs 4>i\
(A.D.

p. 30,

.

TavTa

See also

(=1.

(B.C. 67?) tux€iv 8' auToiis wv 7rpoo-T]K€i, "that they 65 should receive also the proper penalty" (Edd.), ib. 129 18 (a.d. 30) tous to toiovto SiairpdâvTas tv^civ otv Trpoo-TJKoV

—

chral epitaph Kaibel 362 4

16S)

(li.c.

12

eo-nv,

rpvc/xio}, "live a luxurious

Lond 42 19

I'

Trapa-yevopc'vou T€v£ca-8at tlvos dva\j/v\^s,

adj. Tpv(f>«pds, see

BGU

IV. 10S0 19 (iii/A.D.)

o-i-n-rrtov

TpU(pCpoO.

(=

I.

CPZ\.

p. 31,

T-fjv

jOO)

p.

iX ouo"tti and P Strass

10

I.

5

pTJTTjp
T)

"ycwp-yCav cvn-icTTeuGels €Tvvxav€v.

For T«-yx ava' c '"f- c f- P ' >et1 HI- 5.5(") s (iii/B.C.) d[X]X' oi tvix^v eiri8ei£eiv, [irlpos piav Jx c T
(4)

T pv(l)oa. Like Tpvcpaiva to

Rome (Rom

by Thieme,

(q.v. ), Tpu
,

tained,"

PSI

I.

4

39 (A.D. 148) Tvyx"- Vu> ^|Y°P aKeval

I'r

{") ov

s

(A.D. 168) Tvy8T|Xeiav irapd Aioo-Kopovi, P Grenf II. 57 Xdvtts ?X €LV * v P-ktSwo-l t^jv €TriK€t[pt'v]rjv o-rropdv, and P Fay 136 10 (Christian iv/A.D. ) dpuvov ipds iv tois iSiois

p. 41).

—

rpdtyoj, orig.

-

of animals,

"munch," "crunch," "eat

audibly,"

then of men, "eat vegetables, fruit, etc," as in Herod, ii. The word, outside the 37, and then "eat" generally.

Fourth Gospel

(6

51

a/.), is

found in the

NT

only in

Mt 24 s8

ot$ 4dv tvxoi. ttvat

T|

4-irl

ê'v^s,

(5)

Ac

19

The 11 ,

part.

Ti>x
28 2 3 Mace 3 7 ,

,

"it

is

better for you to be in

may be, than abroad" (Edd.). =" common," "ordinary," as in 7 may be illustrated by P Hib I. 44

your homes whatever they

C45

TVHTTaviÛ)

u>s €tuxcv irtpl tovtwv ttjv o-TrovSrjv iroiti" for the dicecetes is toi o 8ioikt|tt|S, showing no ordinary 13 with regard to this" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 2S3 anxiety (B.C. 93 or 60) irXri-yds irXfjovs els to {€|}tvxov ptpos tou

(B.C. 253) ov -yap

" numerous blow s upon various

o"oJ[xaTos,

(Edd.), P Ryl

(=Tjo-aTo)

II.

ov

136

(Edd.),

"he

BGU

ttjv -rvYôvcrav o-vvfTfXt'cravTo, tis £vSei.d]v

parts of the u.01

(A.D. 34) OPpiv

-ruxova-av,

ttjv

common outrage"

12

I.

36

tvxo;, from meaning originally the " mark " of a blow (cf. 2s Jn 20 ), came to denote the "stamp" or the "figure" which a stamp bears, and hence "pattern," "model," and

nie to

subjected

s

P Oxy VI. S99 14

am

P Fay

I2 1*

"being

KaKoXoyr|8tCs,

(
i,

tuxovtms irXela-Ta the most unmeasured

B.C. 103) o[v]

abused

in

editor's note).

The impersonal

the

in

iv/B.C.

Tas x^P as

Deissmann (LAE-,

°"[ov

"perhaps."

For the strong perf. Ttr(e)vxa Heb S 6 S BD 1. l'SI VII. S16 10 (ii/B.C.) So-o(iat tct^vx^s ttjs Trap' vuiiv 21 (B.C. 03 or 60), d[vTiXfjp. T'€ios ?, similarly P Tebt II. 2S3 and from the inscrr. Priene 119 9 ti]t(v\(v (i/B.C.) and ioS 28 ' TiTfuxirai (b.c 129) (cited by Roufnac RechercAes See also Deissmann BS p. 190, and Proleg. pp. p. 27). 1

(7)

f.

BGU

IV. I141 10 (B.C. 13) epu-ru
and date," with reference "decree,"

(4)

proceedings

n

35 ) occurs perfective of this expressive word (Heb II verso' (B.C. 157) fir] diroi-vTravio-Ocio-iv, "lest c.

— late

dirdo-ruXov

i.

oi r|[u.]iv

which

p. 38),

see

LXX

in the

P Hib

I.

54

renders

12 (c.

Kal Zt)vo(3i.ov tov paXaKov

rt'p\

B.C. 245) (cf.

I

Cor

" send me ?x 0VTa Tvp/rravov Kal KvpPaXa Kal KpdraXa, also Zenobius the effeminate with a drum and cymbals and castanets" (Edd.). In the fragmentary P Lond 96S (iii/A.D.) 6")

=

III. p. xlix) there is an entry virep o-vp.
"

In

MGr

Tovp.iro.vo is

of

6

£nTr|9TJcr€Tai

Ka8' ov

means

into his

25 ).

75*

(judicial

avTo[v], iroXXaKis, "let irdpos

SKpetva only there

;

is

"

a principle

atTf|o-ai

Kal

8eiov

P Lond 77 1 ' (=

A. D.

vi/vii

I.

Trpavp-aTiKov ti'ttov

234'

p.

irpos

p-nSJ

TrjvSe

ttjv

8ia0TJKT)V.

tw

Tvira) Tiiv

1

POxy VI.

"sentence," "decision":

p. 122)

&'93

(= Chrest. "by the

dvSpwv,

d£iu>[ .]ttio-tu>v

also the difficult

id.

1S29

2

A.D. 577-9?) with the editors'

(e.

note.

From

(6)

.

.

.

the inscrr.

we may

tvttov hk £vo-£p€ias cf.

€KTt'8eiKa,

I

Tim

denote the " models" presented

as

.

.

4

12 ,

•

OGIS

cite

383

ckvovols

iraia-LV

212

(mid. taois

te

and the use of the word

in silver of different parts of the

to

body

votive-offerings to the healing god: see 18 p. 161 with reference to CIA II. 403

Roberts-Gardner (iii/B.c.

).

For the verb tuttou cf. P Oxy I. 67 12 (A.D. 33S) (ppdvTio-ov Tas Kara vdpovs avTovs Trapav-yeXLas inro(7)

8t'£ao-8ai -rroifjo-ai. ^vvôlpdv te Tuirw8f|v[at] ttjv [to]v " take care to enforce the Lvi, 8tKao-TT(piov TrpoKaTap^€iv( precepts of the law, and to have the preliminary proceedings

of the court conducted under legal forms" (Edd.), also the 562 (iii/A.D.) ( =1. p.Jl02) Vva TVTruo-T|Tat magical P Lond I2I

"

example

made

23

II.

=

a "timbal."

TV7UKC0Q,

"by way

the

i/B.C.)

subst. Tvp/rravov,

Thackeray Gr.

ii/A.D.)

Ac

^cf.

P Ryl

=

and

Apion.

direTU|i7ravLo-8r|.

For the (cf.

Joseph,

—

sentence of the honourable men," and id. X\T. 1911 145 8ovvau tvttov ils ttjv o-vyxwpT)ortv, " give a decision." See

P Par

cf.

(lease of land

279"

(Edd., who point according to which I have often judged out that twos may equally well be taken "pattern"),

(5)

TOfVlaVlQiO.

14S

to a letter

"rescript":

tvttos 50-tIv

pifvToi

II.

i.

on the

registered

"form," "manner of writing": P Flor I. 27S" 20 " of the same tu> avTuS tvttw Kal xp° vtp. contents )

(3)

(A.D. 15S).

they should be tortured by beating":

219-20) dues

(a.D.

(iii/A.D.

an inquiry be

The

(

"to be

TiiiBe,

following plan," and P Flor III. A.D. 514) KaTd tov avTov tvitov.

tjSt]

in

330-340) ottus ^"-Plis

P Oxy XII. 1460 12

"plan":

(2)

Ka[Taxwpio-8ij]vaL tvttuj

word tux*! is not found in the NT. For the goddess Tvxn, as characteristic of the Hellenistic Age, see Rohde Grace. Roman., p. 276 ff., and for Tvxi. "the good which a man obtains by the favour of (S) It is significant that the

s

A. n.

.

Seo-jTroTrjv

:

56. 154-

24

(.

tov

—

this use in Tvx
P Fay

irpos

tvttos

in asking for p. 151) reproduces, where, certain articles of clothing, the writer adds tvx°v diroSuio-w, "upon occasion I will return them." For the pleonastic tuxov I'o-ws see Menander 'EiriTpiir. 2S7. MGr retains

similarly

191 7"

9aidv uis toittws /. o-Tavpu, "that you may lift up your hands to our Master God, in the semblance of a cross" (Ed. see his

6 tvxov (cf. 1 Cor 16 ) occurs written on a leaden tablet, which

ace. abs.

letter,

Lond

See also P

terms." (6)

serve as illustrations—

may

following

"pattern": P Tebt II. 342" (late ii/A.D.) Kova dpeo-Ta tvttui to irpoKleipevtu), "pots in good order of the aforesaid pattern," and P Lond 1122/' 3 (c. a. n. 254-268) (=111. p. 211, P Flor II. 1S7") tov -rwov T v T0 £ eXaiovp-yov ir[a]pdSos, if the word is read correctly (see the (1)

hence

5 reduced to extreme poverty" (Edd.), and id. VIII. 1121 ovSt ovk kivSvvos Tvxovo-a eirLO-Tp€(p€i.a, (a.D. 295) dXvyos t] "no small danger and no ordinary severity" (Ed.). Cf.

tvxovtios in

The

the papyri.

(A.D. 200) I

P-

oi>

iipipiv

someone or something in the future (cf. Exp V. The word has equally varied meanings in 377 ff-)-

prefiguring

no

vi -

A.D.)

(ii/iii

the Biblical sense of a person or event

in

"type"

finally

o-vveo-Tiio-dTuii.

ov ttjv -rvxovo-av ircpio-Tijvai, "

u.t

body

TITOS

Cor IO 11 ).

(1

cites the corresponding adj.

Preisigke Wbrterb. II. 67154 verso 1 "

from P Masp

[vi

A.D.) xal tov 8pKov Kal

les

sceaux" (Ed.).

Ta

-ruiriKa,

"

ici

le

serment

et

TT|V

(=

dBdvaTov Chrest.

I.

p.opcpT|v.

p.

49S).

and P Giss In

of language," while tvttwvw P- 359)-

MGr

=

"

I.

tvttos I print

54 is

"

11

(iv/v

a.D.)

"type," "form

(Thumb Hamib.

646

TVTTTCO

Ti)XlKO? TV71TC0, "

Tvcf>Xfjs

not so

is

strike,"

common

as

we might have

expected,

=

but see P Lond 44" (n,c. 161) ( 1. p. 34, UPZ i. p. 140) dvwcrai t€ Kal ov peTptws o-KuXai vppiôvTas Kal Tv-n-TOVTas, P Ryl II. 77 38 (A. D. 192) irdo-ris ttjs €v«o-tuotis trvtyi pe 6 'AxiXXeus, i!>. ia oCtc £nn[ia av-rov ovrt ijppio-a, and I'

Grenf

II.

7S

18

(A.D. 307) tirifTuxdvTjos tov pOT|9oO avToi

Kal TvrrTop.€vu). «p.[ol v]ir' auTuv aiKi£o[pevw] vulgar form rvmia, see Radermacher Gr. p. S4.

For

t

lie

puaf|s,

'a blind alley," and similarly

'

"make the

V.

For a

blind."

literal ex.

NT is used 1

70S

8*

of this verb, which in

40 only metaphorically (Jn 12 a/.), see P Lond (A.D. 567?) «Tu
6pd
occurs in L)iog. Oenoand. p. 63 s

The

subst. TvXwo-is

.

'

919^

(A.D.

and BGU IV. 1015 1 (a.d. borne by a freedman of the Emperor

175) (III. p.

The name

222-3).

is

29),

Claudius, a physician, in Magn 113 see also ii. 122 e 10 u On its application to the Phrygian deity Men, cf. Cumont For as Relig. Orient, p. 75 (Engl. tr. p. 61). -

:

the

X. 1276*

Ti>(f>X6a>,

irXovTuj TvXu6eis [Kovja
JY'paiTOs, 9 Tyrannus" (Ac 19 ), as a proper name is common, e.g. P Oxy II. 292 1 (e. a.d. 25) (= Selections, p. 37), P Lond

id.

(A. d. 249).

name

of a

woman,

P

see

Strass

.

I.

73

s

TupavvCs, with the

TV(f>6(D,

metaphorically fined in the

NT

"am

puffed up,"

to the Pastoral

"am

Epp.

(1

haughty,"

Tim

3 Cic.

,

is

a/.).

con-

For

the subst. tOos=" conceit," " ad Att. xiii. vanity," cf. 29. 2 (cited s.v. Tpoirocpoptw), Vett. Val. p. 150 2 Xva p?| Sd£u> Sid tO<|>ov rauTa iroieiv, and for the see ii. adj. tuSt]s,

3 pp. 2

,

12 1 ,

and

cf.

(iii/A. n.)

Durham Menander,

p. 97.

editor's note.

TV0)VlK6q,

" TV
"blind" i/A.D.)

(1)

literally

Supers

inscr.

iv/A. D.)

Cornell

22"

(census

roll

— early

P Oxy XII. 1446 7

Hamb

I.

(A.D. 16122 4 (Christian gravestone

6eoO pfya* 010 8s Tucj>Xoio-iv SScoKas and from the inscrr. Syll 802 ( = 3 n6S) 36

Y]U

I8ttv dos t|€X(olo, (e.

P

TUXds,

210) "Hpou TixpXov, P

—

:

.

.

.

B.C. 320) xXoiis i-yids ytvurBtxi tvvirviov

•8ov[tos pdjvov.

(2)

metaphorically:

P Oxy

I.

s

99 (a

tempestuous" (Ac 27 14 ).

For

demon par excellence of magic," tXOe, Tu
editor's note p. 33

Wi-Jay

Tuwv, see P Osl

irdX-riv

J

I. i> (iv/A.D.) KaSiipevos, with the

ft".

Tvx"
d. 55)

"the malignant

Y vaKivdivos VaKlvdlVOQ. its

,

smoke

irvpivos

(cf.

VyiOLLVCO

1 irapd irdvrwv tov truviroXiTuiv, P Lond 1914 t6v povdpiv 'HpaKXi8nv Sv[o-a]vT«s (A Sr|o-avT«s) Kal vPpio-avTes, " Heraclides the keeper of the hostel they bound and maltreated" (Bell), P Oxy XVII. 2154 25 (iv/A.D.)

iiPpicrpai

17 iaiuv8i.vo3 only occurrence in the NT, Rev 9 appears to denote a dusky blue colour as of sulphurous

In

—

found in PSI

and

III.

The

SeiuSrjs in the context).

1S3

5

(a.d.

4S4)

adj. is

8id\i8ov 8ia
(a.d. 335

Vva

.

.

.

.

?)

uf| i'PpicrSii

f]

V&KlvdOs,

8ebs

irapd tov? irdvTas, "that

them

insulted before

iiaK[iv8i]vtdV Kal -rrivaptwv.

twv

t7rLO-Tpa(p€i(ra

OGIS

and

all,"

eauTi]s

may

I

'

315

not be

(B.C.

164-3) ppio-pe'viov Kal

lepe'tov

v[ppi{o(i]e'vwv.

Rev 21 20 perhaps the "sapphire" (RV marg.). The word occurs as a proper name in P Giss I. 101 5 (iii/A.D.), PSI III. 194 4 (A.D. 566?).

A milder sense is found in BGU IV. 1141 11 (B.C. 14) MGr Ppi£
vdhvoQ,

vfipiq.

used

a

of

precious

42

H

(7)

(iii/rt.c.)

6

2

in

,

the fragmentary P Petr III. jiaXtvnv -yew'o-flai Kal pvTov, a gift from

"glassy" (Rev 4 3

stone

,

15

)

:

[c.

B.C.

300)

fj,

NT

This Attic form is retained in the (Rev 1 For the adj. cf. P Oxy X. 1294 6 21I8.21, c f. Job 2S '). (ii/iii A.D.) idXau Xdywoi 8 fryeiai, "4 glass flasks in sound "glass."

condition." of

In

P Fay 134 4

(early iv/A. D.) the

word

is

used

"some hard

Note the transparent stone" (Edd.). 13 irregular termination iiaXas in P Lond 402 verso (B.C. 152 or 141) (= II. p. 11), and the adj. iieXois in P Fay 104"(late iii/A.D.) Xa-yvvwv vieXciv peutfpwv] irXevpaiv veXiiv See also Moulton Gr. ii. p. 67.

P Eleph

I

(see s.v.

8

i>ppl£u>),

the marriage

cf.

Selections, p. 3) where shall not bring in another

(=

311-10)

(B.C.

provided that the husband See also P Fay I2 17 [c. B.C. 103) liPpei of his wife. " ^yayov pe8' (ippeus Kal TrXTi-ywv, ihey dragged me away it

is

'A-rroXXoStipou, "how he was grossly insulted " 17 (Edd.), P Oxy II. 2S1 (a.d. 20-50)

with insults and blows," P Ryl II. 136 11 (a.d. 34) iippiv poi ov Trjv TvxoSo-av, " he subjected me to no common outrage" (Edd.) complaint of an assault, to. 145 8 o-vv60-TT](rdTwi.

—

(A.D. 3S) TrX«£o-Tas (iPfpijs rots Trap' epoi o-vvTeXwv, "heap" vi15 ing insults on my dependants (Edd.), P Oxy II. 237 (a.d. 1S6) oLopevos ck tou iravo-ao-0at aurf]v rutv els

"

epe lippeujv,

her insults

For

8.

"

expecting that this would induce her to stop

(Edd.).

t'Ppis

as

nearly always

by

ov KaKO«X"v pe Kal vPpi[i;]wv Kal Tas x* ; pas imij>tpuv, " continually ill-treated and insulted me, using violence " towards me (Edd.)— a wife's complaint against her hus-

Apollodorus

"a

Greek Epic

proud," see Murray Herodas, p. 86.

vf)pi£oj. The sense of wanton insult or contumely underlying this verb (cf. I Thess 2 2 with Milligan's note) is well brought out by P Tebt I. 16' (B.C. 1 14) 01s *jv v(3pto-p.tvos ov pe-rfptas] {p-rrb

word

this strong

contract

woman 4
dve'8r|Ka Si Kal va\£va[s 4>id]Xas TeVcrapas.

va).OQ,

For

cf.

Philonides to the King, and Syll 3 1106 153

scold."

t>Pp££co,

strong and

sin of the

264

p.

ff. :

cf.

Headlam

vfiplOTriQ

"emphasizes the element of outrageous disregard of other men's rights" (Parry ad 1 Tim i 13 ): cf. Rom I 30 and a valuable note by Hort Jas. p. 95). The adj. ippio-riKos occurs in Vett. Val.

28

17

p.

in conjunction with dvat8r|S.

Su'Xciirev

P Oxy VIII. 1120 6 (early iii/A.D.) a petition by a " " feeble widow woman (yvvt\ x*ip a K <" do-86VT]s) against a man who had committed an outrage on her son-in-law KaTd toO iPpi'o-avTos av-rbv EvSaipovos, id. XII. 1405 12 band,

—

(iii/A.D.) a rescript of Severus guaranteeing the recipient against both loss of status and corporal punishment T| Si cTriTetpia o-ou «k tovtou ovSev pXapr|creTai., ovSe els to
—

irPpei.o-8r|crei,

"your

injured thereby, nor

ment

"

citizenship, however, will in will you be subjected to

(Edd.), Preisigke43i7 25

Part

VIII.

(c.

vyiaivw,

"am

corporal punishA.D. 200) -yryupvupai Kal

good health," the opening

is

— BGUvery

p. 90) 7rpb pev -TrdvTwv

— P Oxy IV.

close

745

II.

€v\opaL

10 (..

iiyiaivt,

"good-bye"

a.d.

common 423 o"e i)

in private letters,

s

(ii/A.D.) v-yiaivetv,

(=

Selections,

or (b) at the

d[o-]ird?ou irdvTas

-rotis

Herodas VI. 97 or "good-night," with Headlam's

crovs Kal o-eavTov e-n-Lpe'Xou

IV

v"yiaivr|s

'.

cf.

note.

For a metaph. usage,

P Oxy

no way be

in

e.g. (a) at

II.

291

9

as in the Pastorals (1

Tim

I

10

a/.

,

cf.

(a.d. 25—26) irpot'-ypa\p[d 0-01] dv8pava0L[v]

"

Kal d-rraiTeiv p[e'x]pi vyia l]va>v Trapfajye'vwpai, I have already written to you to be firm and demand payment

G47

83

648

vlodecria

vynqs until

come

I

oi]\

peace" (Edd.), and Menandrea

in

"

not

are

"you

iryiatveis,

77

p.

220

MGr

your senses."

in

I heal, cure."

yiaCvu,

—

Sera

.

.

it.

"I

i-yt.%

I.

1

11

13

(='98)' (B.C. 415-13) irCejoi 26 and tb. S04 ( = 3 1170) .

.

(1€t'

dXi-yov 8e

i-yir|S

.

1

13)

(

=

Chrest.

t]

.

.

(ii/A.D.?)

x"P

Mt

I2

P Tebt

el

Kal

i-yeioiis

et|

p-r|V

ein.8e8wK[e']vai. tt|V Tt-apd8eu;iv,

27

23

Tim

On

5

eV

II.

255

16

no

is

els ttjv ytjv iryius fjv KaTa8f|creTai.

eiTaKoXouBouvTwv tiov

cf.

more

Moeris

vdpojTciKog, "afflicted with

which Hobart

(p.

s

dropsy" (Lk 14 ), one of the terms to " medical " 24) appeals in support of the

vocabulary of Luke, but

it

should be noted that, in addition the adj. occurs in Polyb. xiii. , For the subst. iSpwirta, not in

LS 8

to the passages cited in xlv. p. 205. 2. 6 ct.

JPL

:

LS 8

,

seeVett. Val. p. 105 27

.

vdcop.

dXr|8e£as

and similarly P Oxy

),

the

60

21 The corr. use of the ib. VIII. i (A.D. 18S). 33 (a.d. 129) where with frequent, e.g. ib. VII. 1024 reference to a grant of seed-corn to a cultivator it is provided

(a.d. 48),

adv.

(1

tip.

3S0.

p.

A

TdX[Xa

Amh

...

air.

).

" take care that all else is 7tv]t|Tai Ka-ra 8epe£av eg iîoCs, " s3 II. 65 (late summer (Edd.), P rightly done in the i/A.D.) dpvijopev

NT

13

I.

Kal p. j\5V) cbpovTilJeiv, oirus

I.

tt,v

eire'(|>Xevo-e

e-ye'veTo (cf.

in Tit 2 s cf.

With the metaph. usage (B.C.

eKopio-dunv irdv8 Syll 40 winei-yils "whole

(ii/A.D.)

received everything safely,"

jars,"

X«tpa

this

dcriTTicrov, iSpoiroTTierov. 13. Epict. correct form iSpoirwTe'u, see Lob. Phryn. p. 456,

)

.

For

21

iii.

vynqQ. For iryitjs, "sound." "whole," applied to material 16 III. 46(l) (iii/B.C. So-tj av fy v-yi^s, objects, cf. T Petr 18 of ones"— (hive of a "all the sound bricks, Y Oxy II. 278 A.n. 17) tov pvXov ivyvfji Kal ao-ivfji, "the mill safe, mill and uninjured,"

vdpOTlOTEO), "drink water."

eliofld-

the Tuv, "he shall sow it on the land in good faith under 18 (a similar observance of the usual officers" (Ed.), it. 1031 4 document A.n. 228) i-yuis Kal irioTws, it. I. S4 (mid. where a strategus on entering office undeitakes to

—

iii/A.D.),

tiSwp dcbCopev, (iii/B.C.)

Tfjs

("

to illustrate this

few miscellaneous exx. should serve

common word— P

Cairo

"we

Zen

release

III.

the

xa-^Kia 8vo tiSaTos, it. P Bilabel 49 12

SuSpvyos,

draw

") Se tt|V Tp[o]
59467

water,"

10

(iii/B.C.)

to

429"

(iii/B.C.)

(beg.

ii/B.C.)

tov iSSaTOS,

to

PSI IV. 406 39

P Fay

iiSuip

eK

oiXKacrcrov

no 16 (A.D.

94) to[ii]s e[Xai]clvas to Seirrepov [li]8»[p] Xov[o-]dTiocrav, " " have the (Edd.), olive-yards washed over a second time s BGU I. 246 (ii/iii A.D.) dXel (/. dXl) Kal apTw Kal iiSaTi,

"

P

(medical prescription— ii/iii a.d.) Oxy II. 234''KpoKov iiSwp eino-Td£as, "drop on saffron water" (Edd.), and P Amh II. 143 1 ' (iv/A.D.) 8id ttjv debopp^v tov vSaTos, " because of the flow of water."

distribute the public Xerrovp-yuu i-yuis Kal mo-nis, "honestly

and

faithfully,"

(from

and

IX. 1187 18 (A.D. 254).

it.

vypog. With

yepds

=

31

the use of the adj. "sappy," "green," in Lk 23 , in II. 544 20 (time application to "raw" pitch

BGU

cf.

its

of

Antoninus)

(a.d.

MGr

"sound," "strong."

i-yiTipdsl,

For

390).

"moist,"

and

of water,"

more

the

meaning

general

"wet,"

331 (A.D. 125-6) iypoO Xh-poy, "a litre the account of a cure at the temple of

P Fay

cf.

Asclepius in

(= 3 ll7op

Syll 804

Epidaurus,

(ii/A.D.)

dXcrl Kal rai vd-rrufi] i-ypwi rjX-yrio-a. Xpe£(ievos pev tois s See also PSI IV. 442 (iii/B.C.) with reference to an diicbC16 or ) fraudulently damped to Tairos (cf. Prov 7

make

it

Egyptian rug heavier— 6 Se araBels ("weighed

Gnomon

") i\8is

BGU

A.D. 150) (= f)V, ovk e£ov 8avi£e[i]y. i-ypois (" Flussigkeiten ")

and

232

(c.

"rain." With lieb 6' cf. the use of the corresponding verb in the prayer of the Athenians cited in M. Anton, v. 7 'Yo-ov, io-ov, u> <|>(Xe Zeii, Koii ttjs dpovpas T-fjs 'AB-nvadov " Kal twv ireSiwv, Rain, rain, O dear Zeus, upon the cornland of the Athenians and their

in

irypos

V. p. 37)

eirl

vlodeaia, "

adoption."

3

ioBecriav IIap.c(>[;Xi8a, Ka]8'

977)

333, and for a literary ex. Diog. Laert.

naTep[poC8]t.v

powv(" pomegranates") i8piaa,

1'

Oxy

I.

of bread," (vi/A.D.) iSptas apTuiv irevrs, "five pans Michel 833 100 (B.C. 279) x a ^Koii eirunfjuov TravToSairoO ev 1

occurs in iiSptov.

(

=

see Rutherford

BGU

I.

117

5

3

646)

NP,

50

p.

i8p£as eriv dim. iSpetov . . ifirdpxjei uol

(B.C. 170)

23.

(a.d. 189)

8e [NiKa-ydpa, id.

7

IV. 42s 88

:

when

in

(end ri/B.c) Ttp.[d]8eos 2ucn.KXevs, Kaid 8e See also Hicks CA' i. p. 45f., iii. vo8ecriav TcroirdXtos. p.

and Syll 300

239) has drawn attention

the language of religion." Exx. are Prime 37 2 (ii/B.C.) Ei(()avio-Kos KaXXi|eivou, Ka8' 2 3 vo8>]o-£av 8e NiKao-i8dpov, Syll 269 (= 586) (B.C. 196)

tlvwv vto8ecr£as

i8piai,

p.

a generally intelligible figure

he utilised the term moflecria

555 (=

37

dp7vp(a)[i.

Deissmann (BS

was availing himself of

(a.d. 164) water-pot" (Jn 2« al.) : P Oxy III. 502 and trough" (Edd.). iSpiuiv Kal oXpov, "the water-pitchers The word is frequently extended to denote a "jar" or " of any kind, even one for holding money: cf. PSI "pot

"a

(iii/B.C.)

(Haines).

to the frequency of the phrase Ka8' vloflecriav in the inscrr., s 15 which " lets us understand that Paul [Rom 8 , Gal 4 al.]

NjiKaydpas

vdpia,

155

meads"

3 Oxy XIV. 1753

and P

v-ypds,

irla-a-i\s

VETOQ,

The

.

iv. 9.

53 veav£o-K»v

iroietcr8ai..

F'rom the papyri

we may

cite

P Oxy IX. 1206 8

(a.d.

Kal

t| y[v]v^| 335) 6p.0X0Y0vp.ev Tjpls [piv cjt]s 'HpaKXijs ra 'ilpiiovt tov t| [iip]wv vibv Eicrdptov eK8e8wKevai crol

eTwv 81J0 eis vioBecriav, epe 8e tov avTu [tovtJov yvrfa-iov vVov irpbs to pe'veiv " we Ta dir[o TJfjs 8ia8oxijs ttjs KXupovopias pou 8iKaia, and his wile Isarion on the one part, that we Heracles agree, have given away to you, Horion, for adoption our son ['£2p£wv]a

(is

'i\(i-V

Patermouthis, aged about two years, and I Horion on the other part, that I have him as my own son so that the

649

VIC?

VTrayco

rights proceeding from succession to my inheritance shall be maintained for him" (Ed.): cf. '-1.i6.20, a nd the editor's

We

introduction.

3S1)

(

=

Archiv

may

iii.

P Lips

further cite

173

p.

vto8€T€(i»,

irpayiAaTwy KXripovopov vio8tTTi6t'vTa see Gnomon 41 (c. a.d. 150) (=

V.

.

.

22

twv

ep.wv

For vioTrouopai

(a

Will— vi/a.d.)

tu

^v

-rfjv

uov

oI'kw

dwb

may be

It

noted that

(UPZ

i.

p. 334)

"

P Par 47*

in

tions, p. 22) fv|3epXTiKav

cf. iXilJw,

p. 21).

1901

30

KtcpaXaiov |u'\pi i\a\tarov Tiv6s, "all the house from the chief pieces down to the my " smallest item (Edd.).

:

p.01.

BGU

irdo-av liXrp/ furniture in

1

avTov SiXpavbv ?\*iv [irpbs ?] This last papyrus shows also the verb .

2S 12 (A.D.

I.

«ui tov [d]S«X[]bv in°9 60^ a v cf. u. 1". ~. 24. -?.

wo-]t

ff.)

P Oxy XVI.

ets

vpds

understands

iiXr|

Selec-

=

:

P Lond 46 71

I filter, strain," in

(=

(b.c. 152-1)

tiXny urydXTp,, Wilcken as "mud," "slime"

(=

(iv/A.D.)

I.

p. 67).

vIoq.

The

sense

literal

common

of this

" male

word,

issue,"

is

too

wider usage (as in may cite such passages

to require illustration, but for a

the case of TraTTJp, p.T|TTip, tc'kvov) we as P Giss I. 68 l (time of Trajan/Hadiian) "Apcris AiroXAuu'iio tui viwi âtpetv, and P Strass I. 2 1 (a.d. 217) 8id

'Yfievatog, " Hymenaeus," a back-sliding Christian 2 17 ).

For the adj. vjitvaios (from

ov AvprjXiou, where the context makes it clear V" not a son "after the flesh who is intended, and 2 similarly P Oxy IX. 1219 (iii/A.D.) with the editor's

Yids with pacriXci'as,

20

2

,

Tim

6706

4

—

ov8' eTt'Xco-o-a

wpcpiSiwv OaXdpajv

els vjic'vaia Xt'^T],

5

in

gen.

PAS

vibs

,

The usage

naturally regarded as Hebraistic, but, as the above exx. prove, is not un-Greek, TToXews-

ttjs

is

and may be explained on what Deissmann (BS " the calls of formations."

p. 161

analogical For a definitely spiritual sense of the word, 1

ff'

(iv/A.D.) Ttu dip.VT]TU> viui 'Au[p.a>Vl]

K(vpi)to xaipELv

.

.

.

dva7rr|T^ vie,

'ATr[dXXwv]tg STtcpdvu* Si[aKovu>

P

Giss

I.

'AvTWVlOS €V 103

2

(iv/A.D.)

1

dp.vup.1

Roman Emperors,

21

543

ttjs

s

9)

II.

£tovs

Katcrapos KpaTrjcrews $€ov viov, dominion of Caesar son of

thirty-ninth year of the

IMAe iii. 174 (a.d. 5) Kaio-ap 8cov vibs Scpao-Tos, interesting as coming from the Emperor himself. On the significance of the title as referred to Christ, see god," and

Deissmann BS,

p.

166

"

sufficient to cite

it is

P Cairo Zen

II.

59240

6 (

B.C. 253)

dcr
For the

f.

l6 25

Ac

in

d-rrtus

trans, use of this verb

t€ Geovs

•

OGIS

cf.

,

-

5b

66

Kal tov

-

to the praise of," as

"sing

vu.veto-6ai

(B.C. 238)

and Syll 721 (=

tt|V 8edv),

(sc.

8f|u.ov

3

662)

12 (c.

8'

avTrjv

B.C. 165-4)

tov 'A0i]vaiu)v

tip-vna-ev.

tovs For

a curious ex. of a vi/.A.D. Byzantine hymn, see P Lond 1029 (= III. p. 2S4) : the verb ip.voXov«i> is found in line 3 .

V/.IVOQ,

"a hymn": OGIS

(B.C.

P Tebt

Kaio-apa AvTOKpaTopa 4 50-A.D. 1), P Grenf II. 40 (a.d.

(B.C. 3S2 *vaTov Kal TptaKoo-TOv

"the

II.

8eov vidv,

papyri

vfivico.

\aipeiv, and P Grenf II. 93 (vi/vii A.D.) 6 (icvaXoirpcTrtIt is startling to o-TaTOs vp.wv vibs 6 Kop.es ^vpaê'v p.01. find the title 6 vibs tov 8eov, round which so many sacred

— BGU

cf.

4>povTiVas

P Lond V.

cf.

d7]cfirT|Tu> viui [iv K(vp£)u>

associations have gathered, applied to the as in the following reff. to Augustus

the comparative rarity of the emphatic vaeVepos in the Blass Gr. p. 168 : in Paul in particular it is largely ousted by vp.(iv (in the position of the attribute). From the

NT,

ff.)

theory

I658

Vf(STEpO£.

On

such expressions as vibs Ttjs vibs tov ^wtos, may be illustrated from the the

ii. 2 (reign of Nero) vibs irdXeus, .Vci^n e.g. 12 (time of Vespasian) vibs ttjs TraTpCSos, r'A. I56 (iv/A.D.)

inscrr.

27)

I

"the god of

it is

introduction.

167

Tim

") cf. the sepulchral inscr. Preisigke

maniage

tov y[i]ov that

(1

'Yp.T|V,

Giss

I.

99

s

(ii/iii

and P Oxy

I.

s9

56

7pd\|/avT€S

icpoYpo.p.p.o.TEis

(B.C. 8100-iv

238)

ovs &v iipvovs oi

twi coiSoSiSao-KaXwi,

A.D.) ijivoi uAv dt[8ovTai] -yXwTTrj

130

21

(vi/A.D.) iip.vovs

P

fjeviKrj,

dOavaTovs dvaTT€p\}/w

TO) 8€0"TrdTT] XpiO"Tip.

"

For the compound

vp.vtj>8ds, singer of hymns," cf. Pcrg vpvu8]ov 8eov AIyovo-tov, and lb. 374* vp.vu8ol 8eov SfPao-Tov Kal 0«ds 'Poip.r|s with Frankel's commentary ad I. on the functions of the vp.vu)8ds. See also Deissmann LAP. 2

523

10

,

P- 349-

vhq. Hort's contention (
applied to living wood,

"

,

is

mountains and cultivated

to

cf.

p.

either

104

ff.)

that 6X1],

when

woodland as opposed the

rough bushy skirts of the hills, or brushwood" may be supported 8 by PSI VI. 577 (B.C. 248-7) TT|V T« -yT]v i KaBapa inrdpxovo-av

plains,

specially

?] ii\r|S p.eo-TT|v.

The word

is

wood for the sluice-gates of an embankment, and P Oxy XIV. 1674 4 (iii/A.D.) ttoit|o-ov ttjv aKavBav Kaivtjs,

KaTapXnBfjvat Kal TT|V iiXt]v avTfjs pfdXc €ts tov T-pystvov, " have the acacia tree cut down and throw the wood into the

.

.

."

(Edd.).

Johannine occurrences vTrd-yw is almost always as distinguished from 7ropevop.ai "go on a journey": see Abbott Joh. Voc. p. 142 ff., where it is pointed out that before the Last Discourses our Lord never uses iropcvop-ai of Himself, except in Jn II 11 where the In

=

its

"go away,"

,

used in the account of a purchase of wood P Cairo Zen I. 591 12 1 (B.C. 257) i|vXcov o>v ij-ydpaKtv €K ttjs fiXtis : cf. also P Lond 166 d.* (a.d. 186) (= II. p. 106) e
vjcdyo).

For the meaning "furniture," see

reference

is

primarily to a

"go away," "go P Oxy X. 1291 11 (A.D.

vird-yw, cite

journey into Judaea. For back," in the vernacular we may

literal

aiipiov,

BGU

I'va Tr«'pA|/rjs

II.

450'

(ii/iii

30) 'AiroXXios OeWos virdvei. A.D.) Crra-vs iiirov [carl] Odvs,

[avTo]v irpbs i)U, P Tebt

II.

417*

(illiterate

—

iii/A.D.) +|8t| €l]pTi\« o-olo {a} 7ra[T]^p o-ov [o-]ov e^€p\op.t'vov

OTt

ii-Traê

Trpbs tov

Mwpov

Kal

etSe

ri

'Avtivoov, "your father already told you,

Xc'-yet

ir€pl

ttjs

when you were

650

VirOLKOl]

leaving, to go to Moms and see what he says about Antinoe" (Edd.), and it, 422 s (iii/A.D.) tpis Taiao-dn iiiraYe " tell Taosas to go with [fir]] («Ta M^Xavos irpbs Ntaeo-dv, Melas to Nemesas," and P Oxy XII. 1477 2 (question to

—

an oracle iii/iv A.D.) tl jitvu o-rrov inrd-yw " shall I remain " where I am going ? The word is avoided by Luke, perhaps, as Abbott (ut s.) ;

suggests, because of its variety of usage in the vernacular, meaning "go on" or "come on," as well as "go back":

see e.g. P Ryl II. 2T>(>~ (a. D. 256) aXXt]v piav TtTpaovCav a7roa"T€iXov els t^v ttoXiv olvtl tov "Aktj eis vir'npeo'iav T
Akes

to the city in place of

donkeys

the riding donkeys and horses coming up" (Edd.). In P Par 6- 2 (B.C. 129), if the restoration is correct, the

—

"

verb is used of "raising or "bringing up" a legal action " €ir€i ovv v-irfd'ya)] (?) Kcrrd Ilorjpios, puisque j'intente action contre Poeris" (Ed.), and in P Michigan 33S 13 (iii/A.D.) it

conduct of business

"

he

for

is

— KaXcis

For the

trans,

use,

where you sent him

men

him

led

'iri,

hundred

five

writers.

VTtaKOlj. According to Grimm-Thayer 6 16 at.) "is not found in ,

though

cite,

is

it

irtr[ep]TdTT]s dptTfjs i'pvois tc

Kal Xo-yois.

"meet," cf.

P Lond

exx.

32* (beg. viii/A.D.

oiv

8
with a

common

=

=

"obedience"

we may

prof, auth.," but

Strass

I.

40*' (a.d.

569)

u.e8'

Nat, where Swete " "response or "refrain," in accordance o-Tavpou

[o]ti

use of the verb in early Christian literature.

vnaKovo). (I)

vTrav[T]r)o-rj

ovSt'iroTt

me"

I.

5

7S (B.C. 244-3) have never listened to

"you P Cairo Zen

v[Tra]Kr|Koas Tjpwv, 13 (cf. Ac 12 ):

(Edd.)

cf.

III.

59367

if

his assent."

"answer": P Petr

(2)

EvpcoTai ^-yp^ 11 °vQlv '

KovovTa

"

I

piov,

44(4)" (iii/B.c.)

[Se ujiraKovcravTos T|va-yKdo-9r|i' [ttjv

P Oxy

Ojvpav KXelo-at,

III.

I.

S7

iv irdcrt tois irpbs swear that I will

19

(A.D. 342) 6p.vuu>

£r)Tovu.eVois irtpl

p.e

answer

all

.

.

iiira-

toO va\iKXr|-

inquiries

made

to

me

concerning the vessel" (Edd.), (3) "submit," "obey": P Tebt I. 24 26 (B.C. 117) oiS' ofrrws iirrJKomrav, "still they did not obey" (Edd.), V Hamb I. 29 s (a.d. 94) kXt|8{'vtwv

tivwv I.

.

.

Kal

p.r|

inraKouo-dvTwv, and similarly

6 24 (A.M. 210) iav o&v

to aKoXouBa

.

.

.,

"if,

.

.

.

/.

",

P Flor

KXrjGtls pt] viraKovcrr|S e'crrai

when you

are called, you do not .", P Oxy VI. 900*

obey, the consequences will be (a. I). 322) viraKov€LV Kal Tjptiv tois .

.

Mt

p. 230, Chrest.

S 28

a/.:

I. p.

40)

avTois €K twv iirovpyu[v.

"

Other

16

(A.D. 211-12) presenting myself at

BGU

20

I. 321 (Ed.), and Cf. (A.D. 216) ttJ Se diroSdcrei p-e'xpi vOv ov\ inrrjvTr|0-av. IOI 1 (i/B.C.) KaXws also virairavTato in P Strass II.

the regular monthly statements

i'TraTrayTT)o'as T|ptv

TroLTjcreis

Tfji £.

"agoing

to meet.

13 Jn 12

" cf.

,

For the verbal phrase construed c. Giss I. 74 (ii/A.D.) Xaipr|pova

P

c|€XTjXu6[€vat] els vTrdvTr|crLv OvXTrtavML (according to the amended reading in Preisigke's Worterb. s.v. v7rdvTT)
cf.

Proleg.

{Notes

p.

8€

:

n. 4 ),

69) involves

notion

the

of "looking

(=

occurs bis in Syll 365

tols dpxovtTt y€LV

be synonymous with dTrdvTT)
14,

p.

€TTL

3

79S)

out

for."

16

irpoo-«Ta|€ -

\J/-fj(pL(rpa

TTJV

1

inravTT|0"€u>s el(rrjYT|crao"8at,

Kal

VTfdvTrj(TtV

TOV

d*ya-

6
TOVS

ec|>r]PoifS.

vnapl; IQ. For the

late use of li-rrapijis to denote "substance," 34 14 cf. P Oxy X. 1274 (iii/A.D.) "property," as in Heb io tt|V ijTrap£iv a^Tou Trdcrav outrav Ttp^paTos SovKnvapias, '* "all his property valued at two hundred thousand sesterces ,

^™" MGr

s Cf. Teles p. 43 t\ iroia XPIr1 diroXu€t In

TotouTwv eTrtSuaiwv " existence."

:

iiirap^ts iiTrap|i

(tuv) means

15

ovv 8i£(Xe|ai tui KpaTuivt Kal iiraKriKoe, therefore you have spoken to Kraton and he has given

(B.C. 240) el ptv

"

1.

P Oxy IX. H96

verb are

of the

(=

?)

v-rravTuiv tois •yeivou.e'vois p.T]viaiois, "

(Edd.).

P Hib

"attend":

"listen,"

dat. pers. (cf. Pro/eg. p. 64), as in

c.

'YirdvTii
Kal tmaKof|s iv Trdcri t[o]C[s] bcptXipois The word is found in Ev. Petr. 9 Kal

d-n-b

t)Kov€to understands it as inraKor)

P

late,

this subst.

"I marry."

iravTpeuw,

VTiaVTOLCO,

virdvTT)a-is

(Rom

MGr

Cf.

The word seems

iraâtvu, MGr has the forms Trd-yca, go": see Thumb Handbook, p. 349.

Besides mvyaCvu,

"I

(A.D. 583-5S4).

vTiavdpog, "under the authority of a husband" (Rom 7 2 ), is found in the LXX (Sir 9 9 ), Polybius (x. 26. 3), and other late

dat., as in

followed behind."

irdw, irdvoj,

1727"

in

iSS)— and

front

in

ib.

etlvotav, cf.

NT,

the

in

\1Xt0t tov 'irrj-yaivav 'u-rrpocrOd Kal TrevTaKocrioi

thousand

his wife as v-TraKovoiJcrr|S p.01 Kal vXaTTOvcrr|s poi rrdcrav

Vjidi'Trjotg,

which does not occur

the Klepht Ballad (Abbott Songs, p.

"a

€i),

The same letter gives us another 8 "go away" {ut sitpra), ot> £ireu.\|/a[s] avTbv

iv irX[o]uo iird'yovTi Is Tairdo-ipiv, " " a boat making for Taposiris (Ed.).

cf.

=

"yap VTrd'yi(

doing well."

ex. of the sense

to render obedience to me who have been entrusted with so many public burdens" (Edd.), and P Lond V. i7ii 35 (a.d. 566-573), where a husband describes

Sr|pbo-ia eirn-d'yp.aTa,

to carry fodder

for

refers to the

virapyw "

£v\ipio-9eio-i TrXicrTa

V7iap%a>.

The

idea of falling back upon a "basis," and hence of

continuity with a previous state, which originally belonged

verb (cf. Hort ad Jas 2 ), seems gradually to have P Petr faded in later Greek, as the following exx. show III. 64(i.) 12 (iii/B.c) toSto (sc. to bij/wviov) virdp£ft rj 15

this

—

Tip^| T(iv tiipeStfvTwv] irapd Tao-iSei, "this will be made up by the price of the articles discovered in the possession

of Tasuthis" (Edd.),

P Hib

I.

72

18

(B.C.

241)

o-(ppa7l8a upoXb-youv irrapxciv iv rii dSvTiui, that the seal was in the sanctuary" (Edd.), 10

T f)p. ptv

"confessed

P Oxy IX.

A.D.

117) irtpl -ypaipfjs Tiiv tois ['I]ou8a(ois vTrap£dvTuv, "about a list of property which belonged to the

I1S9

(.'.

Tews ".(Ed.),

ib.

VI. 933"

(late ii/A.

"everything was provided

for

I).

)

-rrdvTa avTtj iirrjpKTai,

her" (Edd.),

ib.

905"

(A.D.

651

uitetnw

virtp

= Selections,

170) ( p. S7) a marriage contract, where the giver of the hride has the right of execution upon the hushand and upon all his property— tK twv t>irapx[d]vTwv

avTu TavToiv

Mt

(cf.

19

21

P Tebt

a/.),

,

II.

418' (iii/A.D.)

" tixop-tvos 0-01 Ta tv pCiu KaXXicrra i-7rapx8r|crfo-8ai, praying that you may have life's greatest blessings" (Edd.), and the mantic P Ryl I. 2S 45 (iii/iv A.D.) tv Saviois 8t irrdpxwv airoSiio-ei

2i

Lk

(cf.

7

).

recension of Tobit 2 in

may be added that P Oxy VIII. 1076 inserts

new

the

It

8

in ver.

Kal dirioXeo-ev

Mk

with

4»

9

P land

the Christian

16

I.

8

a.d.)

(v/vi

Tb

29

Michel 1 001'- 10 vouifiov virtp T|uuiv to-riv, and with I Cor 15 c. B.C. 200) toO Kal KaTao-Ktva£au.t'vov (will of Epicteta to aouo-ciov virtp toO utTaXXaxoVos dp.(iv viov KpaTT]-

—

a"tXdxou.

From

this

it is

I.

39

I04

an easy transition to virtp

when one man

ary sense, as seeing that he

is

for

another,

P Tebt auTou Aiovv
unable to write

(B.C. 92) ^paif/tv

in a substitution-

writes a letter it

for himself, e.g.

virtp

irdvTa to. iirdpxo[v]Ta aviToO, which is reproduced in the Old Latin version with et perdidit substantiam swam.

o-k[ou

In view of the above, the meaning "being originally" (RV marg.) cannot be pressed for iirdpxwv in Phil 2 6

found

s.-c'.

VIII.

xviii. p.

though the thought is probably present. As showing how naturally it might arise, we may cite the letter of Claudius to the Alexandrines, P Lond 1912 23 (a.d. 41) cpitrei p-tv

upon certain theological statements in the NT is discussed. Note also P Oxy IV. 722 28 (a.d. 91 or 107) ovk t£dvTos tiu 'Ax[iXXti °^' dXXw v]irtp avTov diraiTT]o-iv iroit[io-8ai] tuv irpoKti[p.]t'v«v XvTpcov, where vjirip avTov seems

,

tovs SePaorovs

tvo-t^tis irtpl

disposition loyal to the

MGl

= " am

virdpxw

vTrdpxovTts,

"

Augusti

"you

and

(Ed.),

ib.

are by In

I01

.

present," "exist."

6

irpo-ytvpap.u.tVos

.

to

.

II.

ib.

Ypd](ip.aTa,

p.r)

321

Stellvertretung,

NT

found in the

is

by way of

cites

though the word irpoo-ou-iXovvTa

.

.

Moffatt context,

not found, Epict. Fragm. 27 tov

itself is

.

only in Ileb 13". illustration of the

Stao-Koirov

•

cl

.

p-iv

dptivova,

aKovtiv XPÎ Kal Trti6to-8ai.

=

(b)

to Ka8"

more than

Lightfoot gives to this word in x {l P°7P a
/'which was directly opposed to us," from an early second century Will, P Oxy III. 493 10 where it is enacted that no one shall be permitted to set aside any of the provisions, or do anything opposed to them Tt] ii-rrtvavTi'ws Tr[oittv. Cf. also P Flor I. I 9 8

iirevavTtov

T|v

may be

r]p.iv,

illustrated ,

—

(A.D. 153)

dXXo

p.7]S'

tovtols Tpdiru

iii/A.D.) tl 8e tis virtvavTi'ov iroiT|[crti

A

Christian amulet,

to

ward

P Oxy VIII.

and other

off fever

6'vou.d o-ov,

Ti irtpl aiiTTJs KaKOTtxvtiv inrtvavriov and an inscr. in C. and B. ii. p. 717,

fir|8evi,

No. 651 (mid.

.

.

.

1151 (v/a.d. ?) designed ends with the words 8ti to fin.KaXto-d[pJr|V to 8aup.aa-Tbv

—

ills,

K(ipi)e 6 6(td)s,

"upon

inrtvavTi'ois,

thy

O Lord God, have I called, the wonderful and exceeding glorious name, the terror of thy foes" (Ed.) (cf. name,

10").

vnip. From I

145

original locative

(B.C. 117)

Ta

meaning "over"

y.iv irrtp [yfjs],

P Par iire'p came

(as in

Tai8' iiri Yf|S\

to be applied in a variety of ways. c.

1.

ot

" :

gen.

P Tebt

(a) I.

=

"for," "on behalf of," "in the place 6 49 (B.C. 140-139) tiriTjtXttv to vo(ii?dp.tva

Tois Btols iirtp t|u»v Kal T
tomary

children" (Edd.),
in

avTuit

tos

P Oxy

IV. 743 s5 (B.C. 2) o-vvirpoo-ytvt-

dv8op.oXoyr|(o"op.e'vw

v-rrtp

o-ov

oGtws

a>s

uov, "stand by him, as he will agree in everything " 13 you just as for me (Edd.), and BGU I. 246 (ii/iii a.d.) Kal vvktos Cf. also T)|i.6pas tvTvvxdvw tu> 8taj iirip vp.a>v. for

tp)

BGU

Kao-lOU

I.

€tTT€V

361'i .

.

,

:

Wenger

(cf.

17

(a.d. 184) cf. Jn II 50 ,

"about," "as to," a somewhat by which it is equivalent to little which it is often a v. I. in MSS. of the

irepi,

vire'p,

for

P Tebt

UPZ

2

:

6 41 (B.C.

I.

140-139)

TTpOO-T€Tdxap.
VTTCp

i.

oiv

KaSdircp

Taiv

p. 329)

o-ujv irpa-y-

Kal

dvnKOVTUV

TOIS

Upo[is Koajtô-Sai, "in accordance therefore with our previous ordinance concerning the dues which belong to the 4

wv to-r|paivts "as for the cultivators whom you said you were sending, I do not require them " 9 P Goodsp Cairo 4 6 (ii/B.C.) ( = Selections, (Edd.), similarly p. 24) virep wv TjPovXdu€8a, aTT€q~rdXKap.€V 7rpbs o-g rXauKiav, "as regards those things we wished, we have sent to 69 you Glaucias," and OGIS 5 (B.C. 311) inrtp 8t| tovtuv Kal ib.

temples" (Edd.),

I.

19

yewpYu'V dirpoo-Se'riTou

Tr«'ua|/ai

(B.C. 114) iirep €0-p.ev,

,

p.ot cSok^l.

ypaxâi vrrcp

90

twv dvr|Kov L Twv

The

preposition

ments, e.g.

is

P Eleph

—

31

(Rosetla-stone B.C. 196) (ppovTûv tls] avTa 8td iravTOS.

common

also in connexion with pay-

19 (B.C. 5 recto

2S4-3) tXcyio-dpr^v irpbs s 'Epua-ydpav inrtp tou oVvov, P Oxy IV. 745 (c. a.d. i) iirip " f° r which iiv Kal S8ou x ei P°YP a( >ov (a purchase of wine) 10 you drew me a bond," ib. II. 27S (hire of a mill A.D. 17) tov o-r|u[ai]vopcvov p.vXov eKao-Tou p.[rjvb]s dp-y[vpt]ou vir£[pj Spaxp-ds 8vo TpLiipoX(ov), ib. III. 522' (ii/A.D.) inrfep) l

£p7(aTuv)

piio-BvOv) its

or on his behalf

and

P Par 45 (B.C. 152) (= " Tt»>v dirdvTOs uou Tr€pdvTiKa uirep o-ou xpr) 1 ^

55

Kal im-tptv8o£ov Kal a)>oPtpbv tois

Heb

12),

VTT^p

(see s.v. irtpC)

irp[d]T£po[v]

T]p.wv

be

"concerning,"

paTuv,

t|a\tC>|;as

will

.

colourless use of

NT

name

in his

-

vnevavTiOQ. The strong sense which Col 2 U

Other exx.

Ypdajiara.

and see A. T. Robertson in Exp where the bearing of this use of virtp

ff.,

p.

,

I.)

(A.D. iio-i) -yt'JYpacpa uirtp aiiToi

.

imply acting

Gal 3 13 Philem 13

"submit,"

23

d-ypdup-aTos,

îXwTaS pT|Twp

(ICC ad

373

tlSt'vai

>

—

Ca,

(Spaxp-al)

ib.

514

'ia-\ov Tfap' ip.wv iiTtp 6i|«oWov dpyrj(piou)

3

(A.D.

(8paxpds)

190-1) i,

"I

"

have received from you as my salary 400 drachmae (Edd.), and P land 37 7 (v/vi A.D.) iirep o-nvrj6€tas tou pi-Trap(fov) with the editor's note. For the stronger dvTi in connexion with the metaphor of purchase, cf. Mk io 45 (= Mt 20 28 ) dvTl

XvTpov irdvTuv 2.

ttoXXwv

with

I

Tim

see Proleg. p. 105. ace. "over," "above,"

:

=

c.

26

dvTiXuTpov

"beyond,"

vtrtp

and

lit.

38' (B.C. 252-1) twv o-nptuv virtp T-f|v " " the Syrian cloths being above the cabin o-Kr|v^|[v] ovo-uiv, 41 P Petr III. 8tîdv, (B.C. 236) itrtp 6(f>pvv 6(
metaph.

P Tor

:

P Hib

I.

II. S'° (B.C. 119)
tavTov

pov
P Flor

I.

86 1

G52

virepftoXr)

v7repcupco F ^yl II. (i/A.D.) dirb 'Epp-ov TrdXftjWS ttjs vircp Mdupiv, " to visit 3 74 (a. D. 133-5) e ' s T0 "s uirip Kdirrov dv«8«Iy, beyond Coptos," P Flor

the regions

wexith)

the lexicons cite

:

and

inrJp t!>v dpi8p.[b]v [t]wv ep8op.T]KoyTa tTtiy tyty6\ir\v,

X. 1298' (iv/A.D.) iyot pdvos irdvv tpavTov Tnpwv " I have been keeping myself quite alone iirjp tov do-
taken

absolutely

XVI.

BGU

III.

1

1849

also

Cf.

id.

"day by

(vi/vii a.d.) (i£av iirjp pi'av («. f|p.epav),

day."

The gradual weakening Greek

of the construction of imip c. ace. this conseen in the fact that in the

is

occurs

struction

only

NT

19 times,

as

126

with

compared

For the use cf. Froleg. p. 105. gen. of Sid (with gen. and with ace.) for iire'p in late Greek, see 7 where reference is also made Bell's note ad P Lond 1917

occurrences of

iirc'p c.

:

,

to Jannaris Gr. §§ 1521, 1534(f).

usual

as

I.

the

6

I

10

—

The gen. here answers to TaXdvTuv. Thess 2 4 a stronger opposition. See

«ir£

ace.

c.

BGU

also

,

2

in I.

16

i

122) iirep €in.Ke
(=

Wilcken Ostr

i.

Chrest.

I.

Ta

PSI VI. 685° 25 P Lond 113.

sense

trans,

c£t|[kovto.

241 f. construed p.

5

cf.

I

?tt|,

201) Jvvopov iir[«ppds] f|i.XiKLav Kara t[ov 76 (A.D. 566-573) ii inrepPr|avT]oO Xd-yov, and ii. V. 171 1 Also Aristeas 122 vopi£eiv o~u>pai TavTa Ta €*yY6"Ypapp.eva. (vi/A.D.)

(=

I.

p.

" the assuming

inr6p
9

).

v7tepâ)26vTcoQ. For this NT air. cf.

Syll 929

avTois

(

=

Tf|V Trpbs

3

tiircpeTT|s

Cor

dp. (2

6S5)

36

II 23 )

=

"above measure,"

139) Sid to virepPaXXdvTios

(B.C.

iXovi.Kiav «veo-rdo-6ai..

dXXr|Xovs

V7lEpPd?2co. The meaning "exceed," "surpass," as in 2 Cor 3 10 a/., is seen in Aristeas S4 xopnvia KaTa irdvTa inrcpPaXXovo-rj, "with a prodigality beyond all precedent" (Thackeray), and ,

the address t]-Trio-Tf|ur|S

(not in

P

In full

LS

8

age"

Cor

I

:

P Ryl

in

)

II.

7

36 .

105

" Tarmouthis aged over

11

1

60"

Petr

III.

knowledge Apa Papnutius"

(Bell).

5

iiirepepdXeTo, said of a rendered by the editors "she applied

30

defendant in a case, for a

™

P Lond 1925 (mid. iv/A.D.) iro8ivoT[dTu> iireppdXXovTi dira nairvofvTia), "to the most (iii/B.C.)

is

For the meaning "outbid"

postponement."

(Edd.),

aTeyJvos), "Historetus,

oli<£av iirb PepXf|o-8ai t^|V irpoK«ip.t'vT|v

1

56)

TappovBuos

inrepeTTJs,

P Oxy VII. 1030 8 (a.d. 212) 'Io-Tdpr|Tos vrrep«Tr|S who was past age, having no handi9 craft, "and similarly ii. IX. I19S (a.d. 150). For iirtp-yripuis, " iv 14 see P Giss I. (a.d. 1 19-120). 59 exceedingly old," -

auction,

vJtepdvco,

Hadrumetum

BS

p.

273

ff. ,

bpKL^w (re tov v-irepdvto twv iiircpdvot See also PSI II. 151 4 (iii/A.D.) IO 19 .

literary

6tu>v t|

memorial,

where we :

cf.

find

LXX

8t pao-iXels

8ff-

Ezek t|

Thackeray Gr.

i.

for

vircpdvu

imep in

LXX

Greek

head")

see

p. 25.

are a

marked

feature of the Pauline

vocabulary, especially in the second chronological group of the Epp. see Ellicott ad Eph 3 20 and Lightfoot Notes, The present verb is found intransitively in pp. 46 f. 294. :

,

,

2 Thess

1

3 (

Vg

supercrescit,

(= 3

Bipuv Bybon,

threw

me

Syll 6S4

with one hand away over his in very ancient characters on a

block of sandstone found in Olympia.

vTiepfioh].

"

For the phrase Ka8' "

exceedingly," as in

vTr«ppoXf|v,

Rum

13

7

,

ii.

(Edd.),

42

s (<'.

at., cf.

Beza vehementtr augescat, Wycl.

B.C.

"

beyond

PTebt

(c.

"

"your

superfluity

measure," 1

23 (B.C. 119 excessively Ka8"

f|SiKr|p.evos

been excessively

Amh 36 (c. B.C. 135) do not exaggerate" (Edd.), A.D. 330-340) Tfjs [i]rr«ppoXfis vpiiv,

Xeiirw Te t^|v inrtpPoXriv,

P Lond 1916 15

I.

"I am

114)

I have inr[b] 'Ap(Jnvo-io5, " (Edd.). unfairly treated by Harmiusis II. Other exx. of the word are P

virepPoX^v virt'p

XIV.

1071)

cite

or 114) Ka8' iireppoXT)v pePapvppe'voi,

vnepav^dvw. of

we may

—the words being cut

vexed"

Compounds

v[ir>p-

ii.

tou-

1 [tou] yvvi\ irrepdvio avToO dveK«i[TO, and cf. Teles p. 44 "TrdvTWV tls tljv toiovtwv virepdvu) •ye'voiTo iv rroXXn dv

On

an ircrb

\tp\ inrfpKtcpaXd p' inrepepdXeTO b "J>dpv[os ("

the inscrr.

son of Phorys,

€l 8£

dSeia.

and

croii,

at

pt

5

TtTe'pti.

"above": cf. theiii/A.D. discussed by Deissmann

cf.

1633 (a.d. 275) pov[Xopat irrep]PaXeiv Aiipr|Xioy Eepfjv[ov, " I wish to outbid Aurelius Serenus " (Edd.).

From

eUii

an

no (a.d. 94), Gemellus gives instructions that a deep trench be dug round the oil-press, £va pf| efi inreppaTov to fXaiovp-ytov, "so that it may not be easy to walk into rji

P Hal I. 14 3 (iii/B.C.) VTrepp€pXr}[o-8]ai 25 (A.D. 184) i!veKa tov rUTevvpios, P Oxy III. 513

(a.d.

of

In one of the of superiority over others" (Thackeray). interesting letters belonging to the Gemellus correspondence,

air

desired, excellent in

vjispaKîog, "past the bloom of youth," "of the use of

cf.

Tfp»

p.

The verb is c. ace. in Sy/P 877A (c. a.d. 200) to]v inrtpdpavTa [irdvTas tovs] irpb tavTOv f|Vt[uovcvo-aVT]as, and similarly in Aristeas 16, 290.

Cf.

the

for

iircpPds

best

use els

irdvT[es] iir«p€pT|o-av

•(iii/B.C.)

and

pov,

it is

,

point where ingress was possible" (Fdd.

In

"raise over."

A.D.)

1007

NT only in Thess 4 where = "transgress." For the literal

BGU

IV. 10S5 2 (ii/A.D.), an advo" does not cate's plea, the plaintiff press his claim beyond " ovk vircpcupei ttj[v] o-vvt€£|xt]o-lv twv 8uo the two talents

(ii/iii

avXr|v

in the

16 the oil-press" (Edd.): cf. P Ryl II. 138 (a.d. 34) of a robber springing into a homestead «£ virtpPaTwv, "at a

General.

vnepatpco, lit.

found

P Fay

monographs on the prepositions by Kuhring, Rossberg, and Regard, as described in AbbreviaSee

tions

is

(iv/A.D.)

in late

Stobaeus

ap.

vxepfiaivco

P Oxy

beyond the point of safety" (Edd.).

Callisthenes

Flor. 100, 14.

(a.d. 223-5)

57"

I.

otter

"

13

I

(Bell), and, with reference to extension

653

VTrepelSov of time,

vTrepoxi] P Petr

"delay,"

II.

11

13

(B.C.

(lS/5)

258-253)

ov[k€?]ti il(TT€pov inrtpPoX^v Se|op.c'vwv, apparently of con. tractors' receiving no further extension of time, and ib. 37 lb recto xl (iii/B.C.) 6 SsiTai

we can

--

Yap Kaipbs owScptas

virtppoXfis irpoo

trust the restoration,

'-

where the birthday of the Emperor Augustus in the terms oxiS' iv

twi

is

—

4638

18

them

tujv

the other competitors)." inrtp uv TrXtiovdKi

(sc.

181-145)

(B.C.

19

A D

(ij/jji

(=H.

)

referred to

3

tXmS[a

Xurciv iireppoXfjs], i]p£tv 8s

avTov €vayy€Xi[wv

Si'

6

;1

Syll 540 (= 972) (B.C. 175-172) cgeXti 8e Kal i-a 8c'paTa tcl i7rdp\ovTa iv Tais o-Tt|Xais 6
to> peYt'8€L. wo-t«

Hermas

tov irvpYov

6

.Sim. ix.

— dvrjp

tis vv|<-nXbs

virspe'xeiv.

tov

•yevt'OXiosj

rj

Ka0io-Tr|
107)

p.

Cf. ev-re-

In P Leid Aiwv Atwvos is deFrom the inscrr. we may

tcuxviwv inrcp€\wv r]pds dirpaKTovs \yv„i.

Christ's Exaltation in

tois ecropt'vois

KoVpwi

far excel

l'reisigke

scribed as 6 pdvos Kal virepc'\wv.

a striking ex. of {jTrcpPoXr} occurs in the famous calendar inscr. Pricne I05 39 (c. B.C. 9), If

he will

0soC,

him any hope of surpassing him, but the birthday of the god was for the world the beginning of good tidings on his account."

v7iEpi]$avia. For the sense "haughtiness," "arrogance," as in Mk 7 22 cf. Aristeas 262 irws dv pi] Tpaimr) tis 6ts virtpTâviav "how should one keep oneself from pride?", and ib. 269.

VTiepEidov,

irXovTo)

"he

has not

who

those

left for

will

come

after

,

;

The verb

The verb i.

p. 117)

i.

15

33

— P Lond

LXX

cf.

,

Ps 26», al).

d£uii

ovv

o~€

|jl^|

[dvTa,

KaTO\fji

twv

(le-yLa-Tuiv

[Sia£wvTas KJal tols

the

in

32,

VPZ

xnrepiStiv pt Tripio~iriip6VOV,

UPZ

24

(B.C. 156) 81b d£iw,

vp.u>v]

(Ac 17

past

30

has the force of "look on with unconcern"

following exx.

iv

"

" look overlook,"

"

21

(=

(B.C. 163)

"HXit Pao-iXcv,

and P Meyer 8ewv,

prj

I

15

I. p.

pfj [vircpJiSciv fie

144)

(B.C.

xiircpiSeiv

d-rr'

fjpds

similarly used in

is

vavpwOcls vir[tpT]j
t

Kat ]

ttX es

III.

367

(iii/A. D.)

19

4S

6Xl\«v

\LT)

dXXd

-rrdvTws

see lilass-Debrunner § 116. 3.

(iii/A. D.)

edv dvaj3fis

always used

tt] «opTTJ, I'va

vnepEKTiEpiaaov, "most exceedingly" for

Thess 3 10 5 13 the form see Blass-Debrunner §

:

(1

(z'.l.

,

12.

— ws),

over," occurs in to

Grimm-Thayer

BGU

I.

a bad sense in Biblical Greek,

"

the adj. as a personal epithet in

1

(B.C.

.

.

257) pao-Ti-yiiv

i\ii

inrepr|
,

Eph

3.

overflowing," pass, "overflow," "run 6 38 and as a v. I. in Joel 2 21 According the word is "not found elsewhere." .

,

in

6 Commenting on Jas 4 Hort has shown how

"

Rom

(cf.

I

30 ).

See further Trench

Syii.

29.

This rare compound, best written as one word (Blass Gr. 13 f. ), is probably to be understood ironically in 2 Cor I2 11

II 5 ,

26 "supplicate on behalf of" (Rom S ), does not seem to occur outside early Christian literature cf. Clem. Alex. Paid. I. vi. 47, 4 (ed. Stahlin). To the citations of

"

VTlEpUaV. p.

VTiEpEvrvyyavo),

readily the

insolence or thought of personal arrogance passes into "scorn," the adj. thus standing midway between dXdiJwv

§

Lk

cf.

.

and vpp«TTT|S

VJlEpEKyvVYW, "pour out to

in

opdo-6 Y"'wju8a. Kal

haughty," P Oxy III. "arrogant 28 AeovTav tov iireprjcpavov, 530 (ii/A.D.) do-ird£oi> "salute Leontas the proud," and the adv. in P Cairo Zen I. "

590S0

:

Kpcvrrova

V7T€prjaVT|0-T|S.

is

This compd. adv. (cf. sirtKeiva), "beyond yonder," is found only in 2 Cor io 16 and eccles. writers. For the form

)

)

"but you doubtless was why you neglected us"

vnEpt](f>avog

20

D.

18io<î)>s €^t|
vnepEKEiva.

3

(iii/A.

8td tovto iirepr|dvr|Kas T|pds,

'

had better things to do; that See also the intrans. use of the verb (Edd.).

8«dpt8a

12

v^prjpdTwv -rrepiovo-ia has a weakened sense in

but

<}hX<>vs,

P Oxy XIV. 1676 16

P Flor

TroXXrj

(cf.

twv

Lietzmann

"the super-apostles"

iiirspXiav diroo-ToXwv,

HZN7-

ad

11.).

:

€vtvvyv <«"'> iii/B.C),

tov

(s.v.)

and P

we may add PSI

Hamb

I.

27

10

IV. 340 5

(B.C.

,

347*, 3^3*

(all

250) t-iropevBnv irpbs

Koittjv Kal CVCTVYÔV auTwl irfpl TOVTWV, as illustrating further the wide reference of the verb in late Greek. •i'lXtova €LS ttjv

now "

I

NT

word, but found

appears in

am

P Tebt

I.

in

Barnabas and Eusebius,

I2 24 (B.C. IlS) inrtpn>xapto-Twi,

overjoyed" (Edd.).

vTiEpiyoi. For the metaph. usage "surpass," "excel," c. gen., as Phil 2 3 cf. P Cairo Zen I. 59060 6 (B.C. 257), where it ,

Rom

8 37 ,

begins

cf.

—

the

—

in is

said of a boy being trained for the games 68pa oXivov Xpovou iroXi virepf£ei avTwv, "in an exceedingly short time

With

this

XT

dir. «ip. in

Christian epitaph Kaibel 1062,

which

Sd£ns] dp8oTo[v]ov Tapins xal i-rrtppaxos io-BXds.

VJlEpoyKOQ, lit. "of excessive

vnepEvyapioTEOi, not a

VTlEpVlK&W, "am more than conqueror."

size,"

and thence extended 18

to speech

16

the only occurrences "big," "arrogant," in 2 Pet 2 , Jude in the NT cf. Assumption of Moses vii. 9 os eorum loquitur ingentia, on which the passage in Jude depends. ,

:

VTtEpOyi). For the metaph. use of eminence,"

in

1

Tim

this

2 2 (cf. 2 20

word "excellence," "preMace 3 11 ), Deissmann (PS

(after B.C. 133) t
654

vTrepTrAfovaôo No.

Inv.

Michigan

virrjpeTia) 191

11

ii/A. n.

(early

(=

)

Classical

Philology xxii. (1927), p. 245), where a father flatters his son on his superiority over his brothers oiSas 8ti irdv

—

els

pd[8io]v

vTrepoxrjv,

o-ov

t[ovs d]8tX
"you know

5iacj>opd v

that in everything

>
e'Jx^S

differ

you easily

from and hold pre-eminence over your brothers" (Ed.), and Aristeas 175 irdXewv iv iirtpoxo-is,

The word

readily

P Oxy

e„g.

I.

comes

"eminent

cities."

to be used as a title of honour,

s0 130 (vi/A.D.) ovk e\w Y°-P dXXr|v «aratoO Seo-iroTOu Xpia-Tov Kal Tfjs {ipeWpas I have no other refuge than in the Lord

cpvyb.v «l prj ttjv

"

for

inrepoxf|s,

and your eminence" (Edd.), a petitioner addressing of the Thebaid, and ib. XVI. 1S29 14 (c. A.D.

Christ

(a. D. 196) Xdyov avTov vttoo-xuv twv T«ToXp.r|p*'v«v, and P Oxy VIII. 1119 21 (A.D. 254) «iva Xdvov virdo-XT| T[fj]s T€ TWV OciwV VOpwV Kal TWV T)V€po[v]lKWV Kp(o~EWV [lipptws, "that he may render an account for his outrage upon the Imperial laws and the judgements of praefects" .

.

.

(Ed.).

According to Mayser Gr. II. i. p. 98 iire'xoaai. is first found with the meaning "offer," "make a tender," in

Roman

times, e.g.

ov

TeXe
P Giss

I. 6'- 8

ga[o-]T|d£ouo-i]

€v€pyeo-£ay tov

(A.D. 117) iir& ouv too-ovto .

.

.

Tas TrpoKipt'vas (dpovpas),

"• 11.

cf.

Kaio-apos

iii-

Kara

[iirjs'xopai.

Kv[p]toy 'A8piavov

ttjv

vewp-yTJo-eiv

9.

dux

the

577-9

vm']KOOQ,

(?))•

v7iep7ileora£,,

"abound exceedingly." For we may cite Pss Sol 5 19 «dv €âfiapTavei

BGU

in

I022 24

avTwv

cf.

:

NT Sir.

this

.

The

I

14 )

6

dvOpwiros, corr. adj. occurs

inr€pTrX€ovdo"T|

Val. p. S5 17

Vett.

Tim

eip. (1

20

(iv/A.D. ) pdvov to vevopevov KedXaiov dTraiTT|o-ov Kal pt|S€v Xdp-ns Trap' avTw[v vJirtpirXeov. II.

412

"obedient," "subject." In a panegyrical inscr. found on a marble throne at Adule on the Red Sea, Ptolemy III. is described as tovs povdpxovs tovs iv tois tottois irdvTas iirtiKoovs KaTao-Tfjo-as

Herm to[vs

(=

I.

I.

1

52

'

18

(OGJS

(iii/A.D.

54

Kam

)

l ^ av

vttJtjkoovs

17

B.C. 247). Cf. CP ^pcpvTov avTov Trpbs

-c.

t^\v .

P Lond 46 165 ra Sr|pdvia,

(iv/A.D.)

'iva p.01

rjv

3 Satpwv ovpdvios, and id. V. 167S (A.D. 566For vtctjkoos c. dat., 573) ? 8ovX]wv f pwv Kal iiTrr(Kdwv. as in Ac 7 39 cf. Syll 326 (= 3 709) 13 [c. B.C. 107) o-x«86v

vttt|koos Teds

v7iEppoveco,

(

"am

3

high-minded" (Rom 12 ), may be illustrated from Aristeas 122, where the LXX translators are praised as "cultivating the due mean" (to peVov €£t|Xwkot€S KaTao~rr|pa), and being above conceit and the assuming of an

—

...

of superiority over others to aTroTcOapevoi KaToico-0at Kal vopi^tiv virtptppovciv €Ttpovs vircpptprjKdTts.

air

,

rrdvTas vrraKoovs o-uvt'pa -yevftjo-Sai [Pa]o-iXei Mi8pa8aTai EviraTopt.

VTTljpETeOJ, "serve," "minister to":

420 vJiepcoov, (t6, neut. of ircrepwos),

Ac

I

13

al.

:

cf.

BGU

upper-chamber," "roof-chamber," III. 999'- 6 (B.C. 99) to ev tw dtrb vTrepwov) d, and for a corr. use of the

o-tc'vt|

Other exx. of the

woman

552)

dv8pewva

.

.

iv

.

T{j

o-uy [vjircpwa.

are

adj.

P Oxy

I.

76

19

(a. D.

179), a

declares that her father had certain rooms in a house

" two upper-

belonging to her, including inrtpwovs 8uo, 5 chambers," id. VIII. 1127 (a. 1>. 1S3) tov tiTrepuiov tottov

tj

13

oiKias, Preisigke 6 (A.D. 216) St alrta ttjs KXoTffjs cdvr| toO tottou inr€pw[o]u 6vtos €K

ttjs VTrapxovo-TjS aviTui

.

.

tov Tro8wpaTos 8iaTp[rj6eJyTos ttjv KaKovpyiav vcyovevai, P Lond V. 1S74 12 (A.D. 605 or 613) dirb BjepeXiwv pt'xpi

tov

and Syll 804 (= 3 II70) 11 (ii/A.D.) Trepi-TrdTw See also Luckhard, Privatkaits, p. 72 f. vTrcpww.

iirepuiov,

Xprjo-8ai

vne%co. The metaph. usage "undergo,"

"suffer," of this verb in

7 its only NT occurrence, can be readily illustrated Jude from the common phrase to Slxaiov inre'xciv, e.g. P Hal I. ,

163

irdXiv

(iii/A.D.)

P

again,"

"

Xipos pe'pa vircpwv (/. Jem. P Flor III. 2S5 12 (A.D. 8euT€pa

19

officials

Oxy — SnXaSrj

I.

5S 8e

24

(a) c.

dat.

pers.

"I

—P

Tebt

inrripeTw,

will

tovtois
TToifjo-cTe)

II.

serve you (a. d. 2SS) appointment of treasury toiovtovs alpE0f|vai Troifjo-UT€ (/. o-ai

o'i

Kal

Pao-dvots VTfoK€Lo-ovTat, "you will of course take care that only such persons are appointed to assist these superintendents as are in a position to stand the test" (Edd.).

u (v/a. d. spell, P Lond 125 verso (= I. p. 124), for transforming a goddess into an old woman who shall declare — e-yw 0-01 vTrr|p€TT|o"w. and the curious magical

(b)

c.

dat.

)

rei— P Ryl

II.

153

11

(A.D.

13S-161) iirr)" has been of

p£Tfjo"as Trpdypao-i rjawv Kal wcpeXipos rjaiv,

service in our affairs

and

338) vjavT^jv Trapao-xtiv

P Oxy I. 86 14 (A.D. tov 8vvao-9[ai ajvTov

useful to us." .

.

.

inrep

ttj 8i]|j.oa-La o-LT[o]Tro(a, "to provide a shall help in the service of the public corn-

[virr)]p€Tr|0"ao"9aL

boatman who "

(Edd.).

supply

See further P Oxy VI. 929 s (ii/iii A.D. ) «18ws crov to [o-jtrovScov (/. o-irouSaiov) to Trpbs TrdvTas Kal viiv €v toOto " pe iirripeTTio-fis, knowing your goodness to all, I ask you now to do me this one service" (Edd.), P Grenf II. 77 34 (iii/iv

A.D.)

(= Selections, p. 122) Trjdv ovv Trotrjo-cTe tov pe'XXovTa €V67k[«i]v to o-wpa iv \pwpiois, take every care therefore to entertain with

Xa[p]pav[e'T]wo-av to 8[i]Kaiov [K]al 16 (B.C. 241) eiravaYKao-ai iTT(\(Tu[{r]av, I' Petr II. 12 (3) aiiTov to SiKaiov T|piv inroo-xelv, "to force him to do us

delicacies

and PTebt I. 5 s13 (B.C. 1 18) vTre'xti.v Kal XapPdvtLV to SiKaiov €Trl twv xP TlrtaTLCrT(^ v " to give and receive

reference to certain funeral arrangements. For the subst. viTrr|peo-£a it must be sufficient to cite the

I

(mid.

iii/B.C.)

justice,"

t

25

cf. P Fay 2I (A.D. oirjws ttjs duofluis {KlVOl TTJV irpoo-T|Kouo-av SlktiTv v]irdo-x«o-i, "so that the creditors may pay the fitting See also IV. penalty for their disobedience" (Edd.).

satisfaction before the chrematistae ":

134)

BGU

inrr|p«Tfjo-ai

"you

will

the

man who

is

following miscellaneous exx. €KT€Xovvtcs Tas twv 6cwv

to

convey the

— P Tebt

II.

body"

30

— with

(A.D. 71-2) 302 XsiTovp-yCas Kal inrTjpeo-l'as, " performing the services and ceremonies of the gods," ib. 12 393 (a.d. 150) appointment of Harpalus as guard on the

655

V7TV

V7TT)p(Tr)?

—TroiovvTa

Trdo-av

canal-

desert

tt]v

Kal

vTrr|pfc[o-ia]v

[v8poe|>]uXaKCav, "performing all the duties and watching of the water" (Edd.), P Oxy XVII. 2123 8 (nomination to office

— A.D.

247-S) e[icr|8£8opev

els v-mipeo-iav,

"

for service as assistant

(Ed.),

8

P Ryl

«pV

II.

23S

"we 12

present

(a.d. 262)

"

above the door of a church dedicated recop-yuru

.

.

vvktos "

supply of

applied to

that

beginning

II.

157'

for the

arrangements

(iii/A.l>.)

cXXXtiv

ttjv

vTrripecriav

workmen

for

vTrr)-

peTovpevoi they may work with alacrity eôvTes TO dpe'pipvov twv Tpoijxiv, and P Oxy I. Q2 2 (A.n. 335?) irapdo-xes els VTrT|pecnav Tfjs -yeoux(i.Kfjs) o'tKtas oVvov. ve'ov xepdpia 8eKa, " provide for the service of the landowner's house ten jars of

iirrvov,

—

Sia

P Flor

bread and

in Syria

cbavepws. In the private letter Pieisigke 4317 3 (<-. A.n. 200) the writer complains to his correspondent ijttvos ov[x] epxeTaC

dTrpoaipe'crews,

virt|pe
George

dXXd

I KaTeVxov, d\av PovpSiovapiov " have kept for my own use the mule which they had (Edd.),

eis

to S.

tol cpave'vTos clvtZ Tiodwrj ov xa9'

.

poi.

inconsiderateness

— frrrvos

'i\(>- o-e,

BGU

(/.

Xvo-iv

els

The verb

(B.C. 14) (as read

(ii/A.D.)

tiTrvwo-a

407)

").

pdxap.

U41 35

IV.

and P Meyer 19 1 p.

«o-»aTrpoepa£o-ei

o-fjs

For the metaph. use death see the sepulchral inscr. A'aiie/4^ (ii/A.D. )

passages as vi.

TT]S

x^P"-"

(

pf|

is

seen in such

tis f^ca (iirvuxe,

by Wilcken, Archiv

— iv

name

Xvcrei,

of a

village).

new wine."

V 710. timjpirrjQ. variety of uses of iirr|p€TT|S connected with ihe " may again he illustrated from the general idea of "service

—P

papyri

Hal

I.

I

47

(mid. iii/K.C.) ev-yvos pev Trap' avTov

XapPaveVto 6 irpaKTwp 45

s

113)

(B.C.

6 inrripc-'TTis Trapapovfjs,

fj

itirripeTou

xuv

€K

P Tebt

I.

avTfjs the cultivators of the said

•yecop'yiov

"assistant of

(Kepxeoo-fpews),

Tfjs

II.

"

8lolkt|tik[o0] iirr|peT[ou,

26 20

P Fay

13

23) 8id BtXXov through Billus, assistant to the

259

(a.d.

2apair(wv v7rT|p€Tr|S 50 (a.d. (" clerk ") peTaSe'SuiKa 4>ap(«v(i6) p, P Oxy VI. S99 " I, assistant, have brought the 200) vittip«tt)s €Trr|[v]eYKa.

P Oxy

petition," Xe'vTi

I.

65

(A.n.

2ff -

(iii/A.D. .

.

)

TrapdSoTe tu diroa-Ta-

.

Pachoumis. and inscribed on a pillar in the market-place of Magnesia the words tottos vTrripeTiov olxoSdpwv errl IIwXXCiovos ktX. (Magn 239— time of Hadrian?) see Tiiieme, p. 33, where :

common use of iirT|pe'TT|s as a cult-title along with 20 In Sidxovos and pd,eipos is noted in illustration of Ek 4 the same connexion Plummer (/CC ad /.) cites from Schlirer

the

.

Gtschickte

ii.

p.

441,

n. 42

(=

Jew who held

epitaph to a

HJP

II.

ii.

a similar office

^•XaPios IovXiavos

p.

—

66

Roman

a

f.)

Ev

435

5

Kingd

(B.C.

eipTivri

T|

3

258-7)

5ff ),

we may note

in sleep the important

(= Deissmann LAE-,

p. 153),

(cf.

Gen

PSI IV. where a

—

and patron Apollonius BepairevovTi tov 8ebv Edpaxav irepl Tfjs

certain Zoilus writes to his friend

epoi
tov 2dpa.mii pot \pr|U.a[Tt£€i.]v TrXe[ov]do-fjs vYieias k|ljS ev tols iirrvots, birus dv 8iaTrXevcrw Trpbs vl xai " it to .

.

.

ep[
.

.

,

Tip

ijttvw

P Lond

t6v 8paTre'8nv Mcve'Srtpov dvTixeipevov

121 410 (iii/A.D.)

Tots liirvois, a spell for

From

the inscrr.

Part

(a)

1

(B.C.

of person or thing after passive 243-2) 'AvTi-yovos dSiKoifpat virb

Antigonus, am unjustly treated by Patron," (beginning of Hadrian's reign) (= Chrest. I.

I, 1

ov -yap pdvov inrb

paKpds dTroSrjpias Ta TjpcTerpa] P Grenf II. 73 10

Tfjs

Tra[vT]aTrao-tv dptXrjOe'vTa Tvyx[dv€i, and (late iii/A.D.) (= Selections p. 118) tt|V

VIII.

(=

I.

p.

fipiv,

ev 97) elScVu poi talk in his sleep. .

.

.

making a person

we may

cite

OGIS

"Oao-iv vTrb

TreiicpStCcrav eIs

was sent

tt)s rj-ycpovias,

IIoXltlktjv " Politike

tt^)v

who

into the Oasis by the government." neuter verbs or active verbs which carry a passive

(b) after

meaning: P

unSc-pIav Oxy II. 239* (A.D. 66) dpvmo " I swear that I Xo*y€tav ycyovc-'vai xnr* «pov ev tt] avTT] Kwprj, have levied no contributions for any purpose whatever in the .

"

said village (Edd.), P eKdo-TOTt- iiTrb 'Ekvo-£u)s,

Amh "

from Hekusis" (Edd.)

I

II.

am Mt

(cf.

.

.

78' (a.d. 1S4) piav Trdcrxcov constantly suffering violence 17

12

and Preisigke 1209

),

'AttoXXcuvlos eTeXevTrjerev virb o-KopTTLOv. For further exx. of iird denoting cause, cf. P .

.

.

21

Tebt I. 44 t]wv TrXri-ydiv Kiv8vv[evt»i]t T(it ^fjv, "in con" (Edd.), P Par sequence of the blows my life is in danger 26 9 (B.C. 162) (= UPZ i. p. 247) virb Tfjs X1.U.0V 8taXvdpevai, and ii. 47" (<-. B.C. 152-1) (= UPZ i. p. 332, Selections p. 23) ovik JVti dvaKv\|/ai. pe TrdiroTt tv tt] TpiKopCai i-rrb Tfjs ato-xvvr|S, "it is not possible ever to (B.C. 114) v[Trb

:

P Hib

'

viKT^v irpa-ypaTevope'vov (= -evuvl, 200) oiiTrio iirb iTTTrapxTiv, "not yet

P Tebt P Oxy

610' (vi/A.D.) from

I. 5 1.

2

P

Petr II. 46(/i) 1

(B.C.

under a cavalry colonel,"

(B.C. 118) tovs i[irb] ttj^v pacriXf|av TrJdvTas, virb OvaXepiavbv TrpaLTrdo-iTov

60 8 (a.d. 323) toCs

3 vuvl eKto-e 8iaTpipoucri, P Amh II. 139 (a.d. 350) tov iirb " the and P Grenf under o-e ird'yov, your jurisdiction," pagus

II.

97

3

'vi/A.D.) tov vtto

Note

happened

., that me, while serving the god Sarapis for thy health Sarapis warned me many a time in sleep that I should sail s over to thee and signify to thee this answer ": cf. P Par 45 2 Witkowski i. UPZ [[tov]] (= 329) opw S5, p. (B.C. 153) p.

iv

34

2 44 (B.C. 253) irtpl tcov pax^'p 101 T " v ovtwv ev Tots inrb o-e tottois, "concerning the native suldiers in the districts under 2 you" (Edd.), PSI IV. 3S4 (B.C. 248-7) tov iirb o-e tt]v

For the significance of visions granted I

"by"

I.

I.

Kcnu.T|a-is crov.

vnvoQ. ,

p. jo)

=

look up again in Tiicomia for very shame." " 2. c. ace. in the sense of under," "subject to"

vrrTipeTTjs

4*Xapta IovXtaVT] Ov-yaTrjp TraTpi

2S 10ir

gen.

P Hib "

;

ndTpuivos, P Giss I. 41''

150)

8pa pfj KaTdcrxTiTe rbv Ilaxovpiv "deliver up to my officer whom I have sent " See that you do not detain the officer (Edd.),

iirT|p£T[T]]

iiri)p€TT|,

verbs

,

P Oxy

(Kerkeosiris),"

dioecetes,"

c.

i.

The

ere

KTfjpaTos.

also the construction, said to be of Egyptian origin

Hcllen. p. 124), by which inrd is used of the 2 "lading" of an animal, e.g. Fay Ostr 14 (a.d. i) vir(b) " one ass laden with barley," Meyer Ostr Kpi6(T]v) bVov iva,

(Thumb

Si

2

(a.d. 23) inr(b)

laden

with

Xaxavo (o-rreppov) Syov

vegetable

seed,"

BGU

I.

24s

eVa, 26

"one

ass

(a.d. 70-80)

three dvdptov inTo Tpixt>>po(v) olVov, "an ass laden with 17 chores of wine," and P Tebt II. 423 (early iii/A.D.) kttjvt] xdp T °v, "the animals laden with hay."

Wo

84

656

ii7ro/SoAAo)

P Tebt

I.

50

18

"

21

in NT, about," only in Ac 5 wv iitto t&v Kaipbv Trapatherefore at the time look you

(B.C. 112)

ii-rrep

"

Te Kal "ftpov,

a-i

Xapwv

=

used of time

3. 'Yirij is cf.

I

and Horns" (Edd.), and FSI

II.

156

7

(iv/A.D.

iirb 8e

?)

For the construction with the

4.

For the meaning "suggest," "prompt," 8

1837

" he it

is

is

cf.

XVI.

ib.

(early vi/A.D.) inropdXAi tu> pe-yaXoTrpeiTreo-TaTw), " From this (Edd.). suggesting to his magnificence

an easy transition to "nominate," as in

ib.

VI. 900 6

332) iiropXr|8€VTos ?T l els KovSouKToprav, "being nominated besides as contractor," and 8 virep twv eviavo-fws tovto vTr[o]PaXXop*'vwv, " on behalf of the annual els (A.D.

wpa[v.

TT^y

v7ro8e Xpnai.

P Oxy

laneous exx. as slaves ^tol

e'v

i'

ace.

also such miscel-

cf.

12

(a.d. S3), price received for xa8' ?vo," for one or both of them," ib.

t]

94

I.

494' (a.d. 156) a Will in which an owner sets free certain slaves vtto Ara Tijv "HXiov, "under sanction of

nominees

to this office."

III.

Sun"

and

Earth

Zeus,

s

similarly ib. I. 48 (a.d. 100), both as amended, P Giss I.

(Edd.),

and 49 s 24 47 (time of Hadrian) (= Chrest. I. p jSj) ttjs Tr«rj.cf>fleicrT|s 0-01 i/irb Td £w8ia £vXivr|S 9t|ktvs, where the editor understands the reference to be to a wooden box set off with (a.d. 86)

figures of small beasts,

eauTov irpbs

and P Ryl •yop-ybv twv

ol'KT|0-rv, 10

II.

23S

inrb

5.

classical

unknown

is

historians,

from our sources,

illustrated

P

Giss

P

l'ctr

II

I.

5

III.

7

24

(A.D. IlS)

(Edd.). the

to

OG/S

54

20

Chrest.

I.

eauTwi

u(f>'

be

iirb

ttoitj-

-yevverwr,

J2j) tirecrTd\r|v IV. 70S 3 (A.D. 188) p.

inrd (roi vopbv (idvos, P Oxy " the cargo KaTa\6cvTos "ydu-ov ck tov vtto o-ol vopov, dispatched from the nome under you" (Edd.), and P Ryl II. 87 2 (early iii/A. i>.) aiourae covered iir' d|ifiu. The monographs by Kuhring, Rossberg, and Regard (see els

tov

Toil]

Abbreviations

General) should be consulted.

I.

NT

1

e.g.

P Hib

o-toXt}s

.

.

1

I.

51

(B.C. 245) viHrye'YpfaTrraJr ttjs

and P Goodsp Cairo 3 s AIyutttio-tI Be

.

.

followed by a copy of the

TdvT£"ypa.[ov,

.

Iiri-

letter,

2

(= Witkowski Efp. p. 47) drrws aKprPws elSûs, with Wit-

(iii/B.C.)

\jTre'"ypai|/a,

kowski's note, and the note by Wilcken in Archiv iii. See also Deissmann BS p. 250. The formation p. 1 13 f. is

discussed s.v. dpTrayp-ds.

the

B.C. 247)

(.".

238-237)

(B.C.

"writing-copy," and hence "example" in 1 Pet 2", its occurrence. We can cite no ex. of the word from only our sources, but inro'ypaT| and vTroypdrpw are very common,

in-pds

common in NT, but may

though

e.g.

(=

spirited

"

tt^v Xot7rr)V (7f|v) irdo-av ews BaKTpiavfjs

crdpivos,

aurots i»

Se

KTT|vi>8prov

"give them one

irapdo-xes,

in your charge This construction,

dat.

(A.D. 179) fyuv i
(a.d. 262)

donkey from those c.

14

P Oxy I. "owning

v7ioypa/u/j,6g,

VTiodeiyfia. For iirdSeiyria, "example," as 747"-

a

BGU

in Jas 5 10 , cf.

III.

5' (a.d. 139) iirdSrYria d-rrerOras, Prieue I17 (i/B.c.)

218 TroXrJTou KaXbv vTrdSeryrjra [Trapao-Trjo-as, OGIS 3S3 (mid. i/B.c.) vorir^w tc avTovs KaXbv inroSerYp-a prpfô-ao-0ar.

Kaibel 435" KaXwv virdSerYpa (j>rXdv8pwv, and Aristeas 143 " for the sake of illustration." \dprv 8e itroSerYpaTos, " " of in BGU IV. 1141 43 word is used a The specimen 14) irpbs 8 ^Serê' o-ot inrdSerYaa, and P Fay I22 A.D. 100) ^Trep\[rd trot viroSerYpaTo. rieyo-^rov Terro-apd" KovTa, "I sent you forty specimens of the large sort (Edd. cf. On the use in common Greek of Olsson, p. 180). 16

(B.C. ((.

:

{nrdSer'yrr.a lor TrapdSer-yp.a, ste

Rutherford

NP p.

62.

vnofiallto "suborn

in the rare sense of

Ac

6U

,

where Field

Appian B. ewdpou,

C.

tirl

Too-ovo-8e

p.€Ta

is

found

NT

in the

only

in

113) cites from Stephanus Se tovtois, es vTroKpro-rv dpxrjs

(A'o/es,

74

i.

" p.

aKprrovs

tTrepXTj9T|o-av

For a somewhat KaTTfyopor T w repel tov Atbs MepdXa. similar use of iTrdp\r|Tos, cf. P Oxy II. 257" (A.D. 94-5) 6p.v

1

...

.

.

[

.

etva[i

Kal

]

€K

ttjs]

OeVei

|xt|

ix[t|S]€

and

ib.

XIV.

XpT)crape'vw(

name." refers to

In

=

1630

9

Gnomon

"dummy"

70

(=

BGU

p.

2S)

iirdpXtjTor

persons.

.

Trepl

those

irdvTa

who

VTropdXXer

.

t)

e^Tovos Kal

aKorprjTos Trpdvota, "the wicked designs of are ready to commit crimes by artifice are

"and

if

he

is

a senator,

confiscation of property" (Ed.).

I

2S 15

"

twv

inform,"

(=

(c.

B.C. 1 14)

" we beg you

BGU

IV. 113S 5

inro8etx8e'vT(wv)

"warn" (Mt3 7 Lk3 7 P Goodsp Cairo 4 12 X a P " °^ v o-Kovo-as avToii Kal )

,

Selections, p. 25)

:

L

wv irapaYeyovev iiroSerâs, " please therefore give him a heaiing, and inform him regarding those things he has come about," P Oxy IV. 743 38 (B.C. 2) I'va avTw avTa raira "

iiTroSr^w, (ii/iii

A.D.)

order to inform him of this," {jTro8er£as avTw Tr[e]pl evorKrov

in

BGU

II.

Kor|>rvwv,

417

13

and

KaXws ^p-rv tov 'EXed£apov xnroSeSei\e'var to TrpoetpTjpe'va, "because Eleazar has given us an " admirable exposition of the principles just mentioned (cf. 2 Chron IS 3 A). Aristeas

1

12 Sid to

.

a~i\

subjected to the decreed penalties of the laws by your active and in all cases unresting vigilance" (Edd.), ib. VIII. IIOI 25 (A.D. 367-70) «dv Se f)] PouXevTT|S, 8iipevo-er

inropdXXw,

(2)

irepl

'YiropdXXw in the more lileral sense of "subject," "submit," occurs in P Oxy XII. 146S' [c. A.D. 25S) Tors Tors eK twv KaKOup-yerv Trpoxerpws e'xovcriv Te'xvri vdrjiwv wprcrpe'vors eruTerpCors

(B.C. iS) ck

"I swear

V.

I.

ra

d^roOpev eppXe'vj/avTa inroSe8er-yp.eva, " to look into the matters indicated (Edd.),

inrdpXr|To[v,

[dvduaTt?,

"show": P Tebt els

(ii/B.C.)

222?) 'Io-iSwpov inropXT|Tu> " Isodorus using a false

(A.D.

"point out,"

Oeo-yevrjv.

is

-e'vov)

(1)

tov

'Io-iSwpas

the son of Isidora, and neither adopted nor supposititious" (Edd.), similarly ib. X. I266 34 (a.d. 98), thai ilreogenes

vnodeiKW/M,

subject

him

to

VJiodexo/iMi.

" Hort's translation of iTro8e£au,eVr|, hospitably enter25 is supported by the use of the verb in tained," in Jas 2 Miiiicl 159 6 (B.C. 127-126), where a gymnasiarch is praised *'

he enterbecause xnre8e£aT0 toiis dXerrôpe'vovs irdvTas, tained all who were in training"; cf. ib. ioio 16 53 (beg. For exx. from i/B.C.) i)Tre8e£aTo tt^v cvvoSov ck twv I8rwv. -

the papyri see

P

Bilabel 4S 2 (B.C. 126) evxopar Se Tors

fieois,

657

VTTOOeOD Sea

W

VTTOKplTTJS

vyiaivovTa

XIV. 1643 12

harboured him

and

(sc.

demand

a fugitive slave), and

satisfaction,"

140S 23 (c. a.d. 210-14) to? tovs Xô-Tas Ka]8ai[p]tiv X w P 5 T " v vTroSexope'viov p.r) Svva
id.

l

Cf.HI, 28.

['A]pa.piKd XcvKa Svo

I have sent ., N.X., one of our men, bringing two horses, two white Arabian asses . ." 3 (Deissmann), and P Hib I. 34 .6 (B.C. 243-2), and 73" (same date), where vTro^vyiov and ovos are interchanged. See

For the more general sense "receive," cf. ib. 1412 (r. A.I). 2S4) twv ttXoiiov fjSrj tuv VTr[o]8€xop.t'vu)v to. cIStj t
also

.

BGU

I.

301

iiroSoxi

dpovpas

(a.d. 151)

iiro8ox«Ia),

(.'.

P Hamb

11

.

and the numerous exx.

ad

cited

"steward," is seen in P Oxy Archiv ii. p. 260 f. For the meaning "collector of taxes" in late Greek, cf. P Grenf II. 94 5 (vi/vii a.d.) vTro8eKTT| 'EppovrrdXtais. I.

136

6".

I.

15

'Y-TroSeKT^s,

(a.d. 583):

cf.

vnodeco, "bind under": mid. "put on," in P Lond I2I 729 (rii/A.D.) (= AvKia iTro8T|(iaTa cf. Eph 6 15 :

especially of foot-gear, as I.

107)

p.

inroSn.o-dp.evos

"shoe," "sandal": P Goodsp Cairo yiEaL1* (a.d. 191-2) Tip(fjs)

tVe^y^Kdv pot

TSI

(Edd.),

Kal

Se'ppa

=

VTro8(r|p.dTa>v), .

.

P Oxy VI. 936"

(iii/A.D.)

"send me some(?) shoes"

vTrd8r|u.a,

6

I.

TavpeXaTfl to

tuj

50 (iv/v A.D.) Trapao"x«iv to VTrd8n,pa, and from the

inscrr.

Syll 560

"

25

3

let

him

( 33S) (iv/iii B.C.) p.r|SE v-7ro8r|p.aTa eo-
653 (=

3

where

(" made of

felt "J

t)

in

TrpdpaTov,

r)

The 2

(B

may be more

reference

PSI IV. 359 s

c

244-3)

Tebt II.92

13

general in such passages as

P

(B.C. 252-1) iiTrotvyta Kal o-aKKous,

(lateii/B.C.) 4vt[«v8]
"(the corn)

Lille I,

virolJvyCcuv Tr«VTr|K0VTa «j>eo-TT]KdTa)v,

KaTaytTai

81'

and

P

vTroi^vylwv,

thence transported by beasts of burden"

is

(Edd.).

V7lo£a)VVV{ll, " " undergird,"

v.

" frap

For the

p. 367.

a ship (Ac 27")

III.

717

10

subst.

vTro£civT|,

see Hastings

:

"a

girdle,"

(a.d. 149) (see Berichtigungen, p. 4)

cf.

DB

IiGU

viroiJiivTiy

24

(iii/A.D.) JJevyos virofciuvwv, and dvaypi(vT)v) piav, ib, S16 for the form iirdijaivov, not in LS 8 , P Hamb I. IO 25 (ii/A.D.)

£papdy8ivov vtto^wvov Kal TrdXXiov. 'YTrd£u>pa is found in 3 71 s (B.C. 347-6) peo-dpvas ("shafts"), tip' j'-'/ 537 (= 9o9) uv Ktio-tTat Ta VTro^waaTa Kal TdXXa ctk€vtj see Ditten•

:

berger's note.

vtcok&tco, "below," "under,"

P

Petr

2

III.

37(b)"-'

"underneath," as prep.

(iii/B.C.) 318

tov

inroKafTco

—

c.

gen.,

TraXaio]v

1. p. 76) viroKaTw tou (iv/A.D.) ( Xwp[a]T[o9, P Lond 46 21 (vi/vii A.D.) to (popdStv to KpiKou, and P Oxy VI. 922 d-rroBavwv viroKaTw Minvd pei£oWp(ov), " the mare which

died belonged to Menas the official" (Edd.). See also PSI V. 4S8 10 (B.C. 25S-7) Ta eirdvu t[t)s ?] 'Haio-Tou KpT)Trl8os Kal Ta iiTroKaTw, P Tebt I. 106 19 (B.C. 101) T| eiravwi t) f|

inroKaTui

and P Lond 46 230 (iv/A.D.) (=

yrji,

I. p.

72) to

ilTTOKaTO*.

ib.

the

regulations regarding the Andanian mysteries it is enacted that in the processions the sacred women are not to wear vTroST]p,aTa el pr] irfXiva

736)",

Petr III. 26 s (iii/B.C.) Povs t) vTroiJvyiov in Mayser Gr. II. i. p. 31.

.

vJiodr]/.ia, i Trep)

P

.

iv als oiKoirtSa Kal

.

.

and other exx.

-

.

.

.

13 10

"

Seppdriva UpdOvTa.

imoKpivofiai. With this verb

=

20 "feign," "pretend," in I.k 20 , cf. 22 €KKo\|/eiav KopaKts d(j)0aXpovs dv9pwTro>v " let ravens iTroKpivopeviov, peck out the eyes of the men that

Pss. Sol. iv.

work hypocrisy

"

(Ryle and James).

vnodiKOQ. For the forensic inrdSiKos = "answerable to," "bring under the cognizance of," rather than " guilty before," as in Rom 3 1 *, cf. Michel 1009 86 (c. B.C. 275) «av 8e tis wa]pd ToiiTa irotfji, vttoSikos fo-Tio iv 'A(i<(>i.k[t£]oo-iv, and ib. 1357

s*

(B.C.

300-299)

irfpoo-Jo^StiXti.

tt}s

foru

inrdSiKos

tdv

AidSiopos

See also P Hal

p.io-0u>creus.

I.

ti I

101

Kara to Ycypap.Jp.tva v-rrdSiKofs pXdpovs (twi dSiKovpinui), and P Fay 22' where, amongst other Ptolemaic marriage enact-

(mid. iii/B.C.) 6 8« p[^| ttouov

tov

!
ments, (/.

)

ceriain

officials

are

held

answerable

inrdSiKoi) So-[Tioo-av— apparently for the

i'TcoKpiaic;. " cf. M. Anton, For the literal meaning " play-acting xi. I where {nroKpicrtus is placed between dpxt)o-«ws and tojv toloutwv. The word is found in the LXX (2 Mace 6 25 ) and the NT only in its metaph. sense cf. Pss. Sol. iv. 7 " let God tv 6 :

8eos tovs

e£dpai

viroKpio-ci £uivTas

destroy

them

saints

(Ryle and James).

"

that live in hypocrisy in the

again only metaph. in in the cf.

Trap' Tjpuv

.

.

,

LXXand NT(Mt 2r

P Cairo Zen

p. 162)

.

.

.

1

lit.

inscrr. Syll

59075 tov

8ols tv£K[a,

yTro^yyia

dp(Tapi)) a.

I.

direo-TaXKa

[ayovTa tov Selva] Zmrous Svo

of the

vnoKpiTiqc;,

For the

)

company

— o[i]TrdSiKot

dowry.

vno^vyiov,

"a beast of burden," confined LXX, 2 Pet 2 16 to a he-ass, 2 (B.C. 257) (= Deissmann LAE

ptTa 60-iwv.

.

.

(a

flour

LXX

(Job 34

30 ,

36

meaning "play-actor" we may

13 )

cite

and NT. from the

3 yog ( = 1089) (B.C. 307-6) vTroKpLTT^s Tpa-ycoiand from the papyri P Cairo Zen I. 59004 4 * 5

—

B.C. 259?) KXtWi See also Aristeas 219.

account

vTroKpiTi}i

dXtvpuv

658

v7roAa/j.l3auco

virofiLjxvrjaKca

vnolmPdvm.

vnoh\viov,

The

derived meaning "take up in the mind," "assume," 15 "suppose," which this verb has in Lk 7", Ac 2 may be illustrated from such passages as P Cairo Zen II. 59251 s ,

252) inreXap.pdvop.ev Tax«'ws irape'o-ao-Bai irpbs

(B.C.

P Tebt

denoting the "lower trough" or "pit" into which the X (cf. Mk I2 ) occurs in a iv/A.D.

juice ran from the Xtivos

(B.C. 95) iiireXapPdvoo-av to be killed," and P Fay

oveu8r|0-«o-8ai,

124" tovtwv

(ii/A.n.)

"they expected 7ap inroXdpr|s " do not suppose

\i.f)

t[^]v pi^Te'pav o-ou -rrcpl [TJpe'peiv, that your mother has any alarm about this course " (Edd.).

For

more

I

8

),

19

(time

literal

CPR

see

.

.

709

I.

I

21

.

Anton.

of

diroTio-aTw

Pius)

ds

vireiX^cpev

8paxp.ds.

substitutes for XapirdSes the exceedingly rare

on which see a note by H. Smith in The story of Phylarchus (iii/B.c. ap. E.\? T w\. p. 47S. Athenaeus 536 E) of a gouty King who KaTei8e 8id tivwv VTToXap-rrdSwv tovs AiYVTrTlovs irapd tov TroTapov dpicrTO-

"saw

Troiovpe'vovs,

—

certain

through

windows

Egyptians picnicing by the river," and wished that he were one of 8 them, is the only authority in LS for the word, but we can add an inscr. from Delos Syll 5S8 219 (
sufficient

reading XapirdSes

in

Ac

I.e.

for setting :

the ordinary

aside

"many lamps" may

readily

exercise a soporific tendency.

Pet 2 21

viirdXippa,

(Rom 9")

WH), "remnant."

NT

This

Sir.

I.

form of iiroXe£7rw

this Ionic

45

13

™

in

Xoiird ireipdo-8e " try to levy the rest and

(B.C. 257)

o-uvd-yeiv Kal p^| iiroXi.pTrdvea-8e,

do not leave any arrears," and PSI IV. 392 1

242-1) 8

(B.C.

vTreXipiravopeBa [KepjpaTiov.

vnojLievw. For the trans, use of this verb "bear up," "endure," cf. PSI IV. 435 11 (b.c. 258-7) (=Deissmann LAE*, p. 153) Trpoo-euijdpevos 8[e] ai[riai, e]d[p. p«] iYido-Tn, 8ioti iiropevw t^|v Xr|iTo[vpY]iav, "but having prayed to him, if he would

said that

I

viil

would endure

I

my

ministry,"

P

Hamb

-

—

22 2 (Christian iv/A.D.) 8s KaKa ttoXX' " who suffered

I.

emnpa

pifjs

many

Bu-yaTpos,

of his only daughter,"

Sid twv LpdvTwv

.

.

.

P Oxy IX. I1S6

vTrep.ti.vc

for the

ills

sake

4

(iv./A.D.) to tt^v aiKEiav v-rrope'veiv ear'tv pev Kal eirl

twv 8ovXlkt]v tv\t]v elXrixoTwv dviapdv, "subjection to the punishment of scourging" is even for those of servile estate lamentable" (Ed.), cf. ToiavTnv vppsiv inrope'veiv, and ib. VI. 904 5 (v/A.D.) avTov to d£rjpiov irXnpotv toI[s] t^jv pXdpiiv inrope'vovo-iv, "that he would himself make up the lo*s to those

The 17

14 )

who

suffered injury" (Edd.).

meaning "stay behind" seen in P Petr III. 43<3) 14

intians. is

Lk 2", Ac

(as in

(iii/B.c.)

8id

to

Oed8wpov d^LwcraC pt iiiTopeivat [^ws IIJaOvL I, "because Theodorus directed me to remain till the 10 th of Pauni" 4 (Edd.), and PSI IV. 322 (B.C. 266-5) iirdp.eivov oSv '{m[%

—P

o]i\

vtrop€V€i. €kouo-i'ws diroStSdvat,

21

II (c. B.C. 115) persistently refuses

Fay

"he

(a.d. 350) pay voluntarily" (Edd.), P Amh II. 139 avTol tov virtp avTov \6yov viroptvoiipcv, "we our" selves will be answerable for him (Edd.), a similar formula 20

to

(iii/B.c).

P Oxy

38

(A. D. lS6) 8(kT|v V7ropeVOVCTl T^|V irpOO-f|KOVCraV, 237 "will suffer the due penalty of their disobedience" (Edd.),

tip.

occurs in a broken context in a wine account,

PSI VII. S60 8

For

P Hib

cf.

dv] TrapavevnTat [sc. to -rrXotov). Further exx. of the verb are

vnokeififia, (or

"leave behind." I

II.

ii7roXau.ird8cs,

seems no

yiroXrjvia 8i(irXo)K(e'papov) a.

vnofofmava),

heal me,

v7io?M/mdg. In Ac 20 8 D word

5

"take

up and carry away" (A.D. S3-4) 8ti S' dv tovtwv 7rapapf|Lfj nToXepjais aTroTio-[ cTai tw MdpwvtTrapjaxpfipa 8 v-n-eiXuêv KecpaXaiov pe6' T]pioX£as, and RCjU III. the

Ac

1735

18

(B.C. 114) KaXws ?\" v vireXdpopev Sia15 " therefore I i[V eijSrjs, thought it well to report the matter for your information" (Edd.), P Grenf II. 36' I.

o-a(()f|
(cf.

P Oxy XIV.

account,

ipds,

TJpcts

vjioIeittw, "leave behind," "leave remaining": P Petr II. n(i) 6 (iii/B.c.) (= Selections, p. S) d-rro tovtov to pev ijpvcrv els Ta Se'ovTa inreXiTrdpny, "half of this I have kept by me for

P Hib I. 45 18 aviTwi., "in order

necessaries,"

viroXei>j/eo-6e ev

anything owing from him,"

ib.

50

(B.C.

that

you

1

B.C.

[c.

63

P Tebt

(B.C. II.

2SS 14

inroXenroptvt)s,

SS6 20

249)

(iii/A.D.)

viroXuroO (A.I).

226)

8irws

shall not

257)

" do dXvpav, you

inroXiirdpevos o-avTwi TavTrjv ri\v leave this olyra for yourself" .(Edd.),

593 2 7

257)

to-ttov,

pn8cp.ids

have

therefore

P

Cairo Zen III. "leave a space," ipeiv

"no pretext being left to )OU," P Oxy VI. (= Selections, p. 112) to 8e viroXnrd[p]evov

eVxaTov dvaYVMTL, "read that which is left at the last," and PSI I. 7^ 6 (A.D. 574-S) T] viroXeicoSeicrd poi aKivryros ovo-ia.

For the adj. iirdXoiiros, see P Oxy VI. 902 [c. A.D. 465) to inrdXonrov twv epwv £wwv, "the remainder of my kine," 3 Preisigke 529S (Byz.) to inroXonrov twv x w P w v avTijs. 8

'

l

P Lond 974 10

the inscrr.

(a.d. 305-306)

OGIS

4S4

38

(=111.

(H/a.d.) wore

and from tov dpvvvcu

p. 116),

pr) t^|v

dvd^yKTiv inropt'veiv.

pt)8ev

cri [o]8v

irpoipdcrews

in

dnofiifivtfoKCO, 11

"remind ": cf. P Hib I. 49 (c. B.C. 257) iropd ^tXwvos tov AvcravCov virdpv^crov oirws dv Xdpî Tas eXatas Tas KaXds, "remind him that he is to receive from Philon son " 3 of Lysanias the fine olives (Edd.), P Cairo Zen I. 59132 (B.C.

256) vvv 8t KaXus

P Lond }^ 23 pvtjo-avTa

dXXoW

cr«

crot.

(b.c. 161)

evKtupws,

e'x[

uv vjirtXapov p.

20,

UPZ

P Tebt

II.

423

(=

I.

i.

p.

ere,

239) iiro-

s

inropipvT|crKwv irepl you on other occasions

^•ypa\j/a

iiropvr)o-a£

(early iii/A.D.)

twv

^p-ywv,

"I

have written to to remind you about the work," P Oxy XVII. 2152* (iii/A.D.) ko.Xws iroiTJo-eis viropvTjcras avTov kv Tax«L poi dvTLVpdiJ/ai., "you will do well to remind him to reply to me quickly," and ib. 17 I. (a.d. 560) c^v'yX w P ^ a u, av T^)v v7ropvTi(r6TJvaL Trap* J25 "

1

659

vTrofimjatf Trpocrii-rrov v-rrep spov, to be reminded of your suretyship

oiovStjttotc

"I

should permit you

for

me by any

vjz6/uvi]aig,

"remembrance,"

ad

otSes

b{i}

ircpl

2 Pet

13

I

in

3

cf.

:

)

"you

€Sn,\iu
p.01

" remembrance of what you know

:

(/.

)

NT, we may cite P Lille S " reminder" addressed

used of a

is

an

to a strategus with reference to

Petr III. 51 3 (iii/A.D.) to. iSia viropVT|uaTa, "his

P

private

memoranda," and P Oxy ov

6S 5 (a.d.

I.

131) av-rt-

tu KaTaXo"yti—

[8edv]T(»>s cTeXeiwcrcv

'

.

the

to

refers

{iTrdpvrjpa,

£'iri'yevr|o-€u»9

death

151) of a

(

— Selections,

— iirdp(vT|pa)

82) the word

—

îcjus LTawiris. "minute" of court pro-

TtXtvTffjs)

the official

P'or inrouvrjpaTicrpds,

p.

"intimation" of a birth to ttjs and in P Tebt II. 300 verso (A.D.

official

(a.d. 49) (= Selections, p. 4S). ceedings, cf. P Oxy I. 37 See further Laqueur Quaestiones, p. 8 ff. s- 1

vnoîovr],

sion" (Hort ad Rev 2 2

:

also Lightfoot Notes, p. 11, and Hence in late Jewish literature the

cf.

3 Ropes ICC ad Jas I ). word is frequently applied

Mace

4

wopov-r]

opaTe

.

.

I

11

avTov iv

ii.

.

.

.

€iri ttJ

ko.1

dvSpia

tti

40 8ti xpTio-rbs 6 Kvpios tois eiriKaIn Test. xii. patr. Jos. x. I

ircropoVTJ.

Trdcra KaT€p"yd£cTai.

.

shewn by martyrs,

to the virtue

6auu.ao-9t'vT€s

cf Pss. Sol.

:

Xovpc'vois

viropovT|, the reference is

tj

woman.

to resistance to the wiles of the Egyptian

For

which

this verb,

"suppose,"

cf.

is

found ter

P Ryl

II.

in

139

14

25

18

Acts (13 25 , (A.D. 34) iirovoun. ,

twv KaTa-yivope'vuv suspect that this has been done by the inhabitants of the so-called Winepress" (Edd.), P s Oxy I. 69 (a.d. 190) an account of the theft of 10 artabae of barley, as Kal inrovevoT[K€vai KaOtio-fJai ko.tcl ptpos.

iv Tfji

:

/.

toiovto)

"

Atjvwl

Xe-yopc'vTj,

"ye'vove'vai inrb

I

"which we guessed had been removed piecemeal," and XI\*. 16S0 14 ttot«

fx €t

further

it.

A.D.) virovoov-pai 8ti. irdvTios irdXiv tl "I suspect that he must have some ere,

(iii/iv

'"'pos

A

double comp' against you" (Edd.). seen in P Oxy XII. 1465 7 (i/B.C. ) koSuttovouiv " Sapairioiva, "I have suspicions against Sarapion, 18 (a.d. 39) KaOxnrovoii Si tovs «v tu Ryl II. 146 claim

1

Ko.8i)irovoe'w is oiiv els

and P sTroiKiu)

.

i»Trdvoia SiacbvXdî

.

For this word "sail under the lee of" (Ac 27 4 7 ), Herwerden Lex. s.v. cites Philoslr. Im. p. 365 1 (ed. Kayser) to pev iiiroTrXtiTai tou êv'ypaTos.

vnonodiov,

LXX

5 (Ps 9S , a!.), and "footstool," is first found in the sometimes claimed as a Jewish formation (cf. WinerSchmiedel Gr. p. 23), but, as showing that the word may

is

already have been current in the popular tongue, Deissmann (BS, p. 223) cites two exx. from ii/A.D. marriage-contracts, CPR I. 22 s (reign of Antoninus Pius) KaBe'Spav o-iv i-rro-

and similarly it. 27 11 (A.D. 190). To these we may add from an earlier date P Tebt I. 45 s8 (B.C. 113) iiroTrbSiov s in a list of stolen articles, and the ostracon Preisigkc 4292 inroTrd8i.a Suo. iv. cf. Archiv 24S) (Rom. p. •nroSCui,

VTioaraai;. For this important word we may begin by citing a few exx. of the common meaning "substance," "property," " effects " P 17 Oxy III. 4SS (ii/iii a.d.) ttXs'ov tt)s {nroo-Td" more land than I o"€tos pou Iv bXrj dpovpT] pia, actually " 13 one whole aroura (Edd.), id. X. 1274 (iii/A.D.) possess by :

d-rrb 8e

Tav-TTjs ttj[s] vTrocrTaa-ecos StjXw bcfjeiXeiv tov avSpa that . ., "and out of this estate I declare

pou epol

my

.

me

.

.

P Flor P Oxy I.

.,"(Edd.),

I.

KOTa-yeivopevovs,

"and

I

myself and 612),

31

my

propeity," similarly

,

and P Lond IV. 1343 1 (a.d. 709)

26

and

Sir 3 21 )

=

is

found

in the

NT

only in I illustrated from

"suspicion," may be to the Alexandrines

(Claudius

— a.d.

41)

Tim 6' P Lond e£

ou

139

s8

(a.d.

"the owner of

certain dovecots

had underestimated

their

value in his inrdorao-is, and that the officials were directed to sell his property and pay the difference to the treasury." 1' 1

(B.C. IlS) T-ijs iv tui k^d-Tei) dtrb Tiiv dTroXev7rou]o-wv irapd Tas iir[oo-Tdo-€ts tov Ij5 (fcrovs), the " editors translate, concerning the land which was returned

In P Tebt

I.

61

(p)

23rd year as part of that which failed to come up to " : the same phrase occurs the expectations formed in the 1 2th in the

in it.

72

On P

sense:

This subst., which

ii.

o-iv Tats
111

(B.C.

Eleph

1

15

T|piv

14-3).

3

w'VOL

(B.C. 223) 01 8' vTr?ve'YP t

inrdo-rao-tv,

Rubensohn remarks

o-rao-us is the substantive of id>io-rao-8ai in

97

(a.d. 268)

Kal iiroo-T^do-€o-iv, "with their families and effects." Note P Petr III. 69 {a), p. 195. The document unfortunately is much mutilated, but it has been taken as meaning that

cireSuKav

vnovoia.

1912

9

also

suspect the residents in

the farmstead."

(cf.

50

1 (A.D. 6103S Te'[TapTOV p.]e'pos vTroo-Taa-eios, 611) KivSvvu) cpw Kal ttjs €pr)s {iTroo-Tao-cws, "at the risk of

ovv to toloutco '

.

vnonXico.

husband owes

vxovoew.

27")=

[b 8ebs kô.8'

:

"steadfast endurance," denoting "an inward feeling, as well as outward conduct, but directed only towards aggres-

e.g.

3S7) eppwpe'vov
Siacf>vXd|n,) ev dcb8o[v

virofpyrj]-

paTos, "a copy of a memorandum which he has wrongfully executed in the record office" (Edd.), and similarly 31

In P Fay 2S 12 (a.d. 150-I)

p.

-

already presented

e'vTtvfjis

to him,

-ypaov oii

dvaYKao-8r|o-opai)

(/.

1

not in the

where the word

dvavKao-6T]o-ope

"thus compelling me to receive the greater 8 suspicion" (Ed.), Chrest. I. 23S (c. A.D. 117) rf|v inrdvoiav 3 TavTTjv x.wpciT€, P Oxy III. 472 [c. A.D. 130) ouS' bXws " nor had the least suspicion," virdvotav ov8epiav 'Itryjtv, 13 it. X. 1272 (A.D. 144) u-rrdvotav oiiv fyovcra Kara [t]mv " having the same suspicion against my yeiTovwy pov, neighbours," and BGU III. 984" (iv/A.D.) (as read Archiv Xappdvtiv,

ii.

cf.

.

iirdp.vT|(ia,

(iii/B.C.

5

1 ,

For

I

ovSepiav inrdpvr|o-tv

me

have not put

prompted from without P Oxy XII. 1593 6 (iv/A.D.)

as

especially

Tim

2

iiirovoias

pel£ovas

person

whatsoever" (Edd.).

(see Ellicott

V7ru(TTaai9

it

seems

to

mean

•yewp'yol

that inrd-

a corresponding

a written undertaking.

Cf. also

Cornell 50 6 (i/A.D.) Kdv ptv inrdo-Tao-iv XaP^s, 8t|Xa)0-dv poi, where, as the editors point out, the context requires "agreement of sale," rather than "declaration of pro-

P

660

vwo(TTtX\a) For the

perty."

336'

A. P.

(c.

meaning we may

latter

£
190)

inroo-Tdo-€0)S

P Tebt

cite

Kwfurjs

Tfjs

II.

.

.

.

"the amount standing in the name of the village ..." (Edd.), and the fragmentary P Fay 343 (ii/A.n. ), a list of villages with amounts in kind under the heading iiTrdo-TaStill one other passage may be noted, P Oxy II. . 186) Tats twv dvSpwv itTroo-rao-tcr^v, where, *' the according to till (p. 176), virdcrTacris stands for whole body of documents bearing on the ownership of a

These varied uses are but in

cases there

all

at

and forming

the archives,

person's property, deposited in the evidence of ownership."

we

venture to suggest the translation "Faith is the titleIn Heb I 3 , on the other hand, deed of things hoped for." of

For an

'mJIS

ex. of the adj.

(=

3

applied in a different way.

theological

cussed by T. B. Strong iii. (1902), p. 22 ff. Syll 653

is

underlying

history of the

60

cf.

is

dis-

224

ff,

and

(1901), p.

the Andania mysteries-inscr. ko.1

(B.C. 92)

736)

term "substance" ii.

dirb

to viroo-TaTLKov, where o-Tfjvai, 'subire, in (julpo-to.1

twv irpuTopvo-Tdv " Ab inronotes

Dittenberger se suscipere.' Pecunia

dare debent

cum

a fee on undertaking

:

est

quam

irpuTO" haec dignitas in eos confertur

—

" kept Ephesus, Paul lays stress on the fact that he had back " nothing of the whole counsel of God, using this verb 20 cf. Field Notes, p. (ovSev inreo-T€iXdfiT)v, Ac 20 132): s6 cf. P Oxy II. 246 (a.d. 66), where a sender of a propertyreturn swears by the Emperor Nero p.f] vir£o-Ta[X8\ai.), "not " to have prevaricated or "kept back anything." See also P Cairo Zen III. 59412 24 (iii/B.C.) ot ivtKtv inreo-To.Xp.evoi " have been concealed " or tto-tv, where the meaning may be "withdrawn" (see the editor's note), P Tebt I. 24 51 (B.C. twv inroo-TeXXope'vwv, reckon117) (rvvio-TopowTts ir\T|8r| " ing up together the amounts of what had been concealed s2 and P III. (Edd.), 486 (A.D. 131) Trepl iirafpxdJvTuv Oxy tlvwv t\o*yoir
m

547)

10

(B.C.

ofiTt

211-210)

P Oxy VIII. 1102 14

KaKoird[6u]av ovSepiav oiiTe

= "come under," "belong to," A.D. 146) dpoupcu SokoOouv " arourae iJTroo-Te'XXeiv, appear not

(1.

o-vvypa
tt]

.

.

.

come under the testamentary covenant" (Ed.), ib. XVII. 2131 13 (a.d. 207) ut|8' 8Xws iiroo-rtWuv Tui [v]uvl to

dpcjjoSoYpappaTei,

"am

district-scribe" (Ed.), I. p.

1S7

7

not at

P Gen

I.

all

)

subject

8 256) 8ivaTai €|auTf|s iTroo-Tp€\)/aL, P Oxy I. 122 (iii/ivA.D.) " E. went . back," and P Masp I. ,].s VTre'o-Tpetpev,

'Eirf.

ttj

Kupti,

(=

and

Chrest.

dirb t[wv vJiroo-TeXXovTiov tt] SeKaTrpwTeta.

(

\pid8w) 6pvivr], inreo-Tpwpe'vr| (tol \apai.

vTiorayy], 13 "subjection" (2 Cor 9 where a certain Noumenius [

T ]tj-yX
106 8 ,

For

-

BGU

:

)

I. 96' (2 nd half iii/A.D.) described ws ev iitroTa-yT]

is

—

= servitns,

iiTroTaYrj

see Vett.

Val. p.

al.

therefore to

KriSbpevos, evil)

8'

8'

dpa

Ttvt

'4\u

Tre£0«o-8aL, t
that

"human

and Heb

(/.

0-01),

tis

tu> 8eu>,

tui

LXX,

Geiii

)

Siokovov

Aibs

Toi)

"submit yourselves

compares, in addition the use of the verb in

I.

vTroTeTa'yue'vos,

pe Set dpe'o-Keiv, t£vi Kai tois p.«T exeivov.

e'Sei.

and

apa iv.

12

pev II

iiTroT£Tdx8ai, T1V1 He further notes

God" is spoken of only here NT. Note also such passages as P Leid (= II. p. 127) TrdvTa inroTeTaKTai a-ov

submission to

12 9 in the

\yxiii. sj (ii/iii

from the

65 ws

24.

iii.

Epict.

ouv

vTroTd-yriTe

God," Hort (Comm. ad

to various passages

A.D.)

and from the

OG/Sf)^

inscrr.

(i/B.C.

)

o-vuirao-av

tt^[v] 0t||3at8a prj viroTaYelo-ov tois Pao-iXeCo-i[v, iiroTaâs.

The verb

39 where it derives the only in Heb io back" from the meaning "drawing preceding VTroo-T€i\T|Tai. ,

is

very

to a

"append"

common

document,

in

e.g.

the papyri in the sense of 1 7 I. 34 versa '(A.D.

P Oxy

127) auTo to Trpdvpappa eK-ypaijmpevos iTreTa£a ttj [ejiri"I have copied out the proclamation and append

o-toXtJ, it

to

this letter,"

P Ryl

II.

"

104

7

(A.D.

167)

i-TreVoâ

to

append the claims of both of s us," and P Oxy I. 67 (A.D. 338) «s 7« to vTroTCTa-ype'va " as at least the appended document testifies." 8iapePeovTai,

dpOT«pwv T|p
I

See also Laqueur Qttaestiones, pp. 7, 24 f. " s9 fut. iTroTavTio-eTai in I Cor 15 For the " ingressive " reflexive " iTroTdo-o-«o-8e in for the and see Proleg. p. 149, ,

Col 3 18 , see

ib.

p. 163.

V7ZOTl9l]/M.

We as

are primarily concerned with this verb only in so far In this in the NT. light upon its usage

we can throw

[Notes,

NT

8c tt|s

:

)

connexion found in the

28S 32 uvtos

p.

VTlOOTpCOVVVO), 36 P Lond "spread underneath" c. ace. rei, as in I.k 19 20 ' = 1. p. 71) o-ivSdva Ka6apdv Kai. eXdiva 46 (iv/A.D. 151 (iv/A.D.) inroinroorpioo-as, and the magic P Osl I. I For the dxavBivas. o-Tpwo-o.Te auTtj orotpas pa=s. see P Leid Wxvi. (ii/jii a.I>.) (=11. 137) Kipevos etrV if
l'SI III.

VTlOOTob] is

See also Vett. Val.

eXirtSos o-aXels uTreo-Tpexj/ev dXi-ya wcpeXnSete.

to the present

16 16 (A.D. 207)

41 ,) irdvTa Ta vTroo-TeXXovTa (iv/A. D.

" return." For this verb, which is a favourite " turn back," with Lk, cf. P Giss I. 40" 8 (A.D. 215) iiroo-Tpetpe'Tuo-av 10 TrdvT€s els Tas TraTpi8as Tas ISias, P Flor II. 247 (A.D.

' '

Kl[v]8\JVOV VTTOO-TeXXdpeVOS. For the intrans. usage cf.

V7TOOTpi0},

VTiordaao). With Jas 4 7

In his farewell address to the elders of the Church in

3

"as makes them

office.

vnooTelloi.

(=

ds ov&epCav vttoo-toXt^v

3) Si*

something

underlies visible conditions and guarantees a future 1 possession. And as this is the essential meaning in Heb II ,

The

leave no

iv.

KaKOT]0tLas, Whiston renders sort of mischief untried."

9

that

the notion

XVI. 112 (=

In Jos. Antt. ttoiovvtcu

67004 (Kyz. ).

somewhat perplexing,

first

sight the same central idea of

is

viroTiOrjfiL

p.

it

is

208

Field's statement interesting to notice that 6 that in I Tim 4 iTroTi'8eo-8ai "does not

f.)

a person of someappear to contain the idea of reminding of suggesting or adthing that he knew before, but simply

661

VOTtptCO

viroTpt)(a> vising" may be supported by a private letter of i/ii A.D., BGU VI. 1301 15 •yivwo-Kwv Sti els irdv 0-01 ctuvk [ara] Ptjo-o• • uai edv vTT0Ti8e'[va]i poyX-qi cKpvTt ws dXXws The difficult phrase in Rom 16 4 tov eavTwv TpdxTjXov of iwt'9T]Kav, "laid down their own necks" in the sense " risked their own lives " is confirmed by Deissmann (LAE-, 1 1 15°), 7 f ) from a Herculaneum papyrus (after B.C. p. .

.

—

where, however, TrapapdXAu> takes the place of vttoti8t]|jll d*yaira)p.£vou Tciv dva"yKaia>v T] tcuv virep ?] tov udXio-T cjuXuv irapapdXou dv «toi'[iu>s tov rpdxiôv, "for (?) the

most beloved of his relatives or friends he would readily stake his neck." Fur the legal usage "mortgage'' it is sufficient to cite

P

5

Petr II.

46(
P Oxy

oiKiav,

(B.C. 200) viroTi8T|u.i. ttjv v-rrdpxovo-dv u.
III.

494

19

avTfjs ttwXelv

e|e'o-Tw 81

Will

(a

Kal

—A.D.

wife shall have the right to

"my

156) -yvvaixl

vTroTC8ecr8ai. sell

d edv

.

.

.

alpfjrai,

and mortgage on her P Ryl II. form cf.

authority anything she chooses" (Edd. ), and 162 28 (A.D. 159) TrioXovo-a Kal inroTi0ovo-a (for

own

Deissmann BS, power of property

—

193)

p.

mortgage,

sale,

early ii/A.D.

TvetpepcrdiTi

irpbs

)

Kal

we

"having

u.cTa]Si8o5
In

gift."

P Oxy X. 1269 30

V7lO%0)pEO),

"withdraw" (Lk 5",

oktw,

of

to

pledged See also drachmas" (Edd.). (B.C. 242) tov 8e (\i-Xidpoupov)

8paxp-ds

Tnephersoitis for eight P Cairo Zen III. 59361 9 " vTroTi8e'u.e8a eirl to JXaTTov (Spaxp-ds) 'A, " reduced sum of IOOO drachmae (Ed. ).

we

assess at the

see

(B.C. 117) T°-S VTro8e8paLj.T|ijL€[va]i[s] eTrL[cr]TaT€iais

(/.

vtto-

" have handed over the posts of epistatae into which they have iv 1 A.D. 117) ere (<"crept" (Edd.), and cf. P Giss I. 79 " dass du heimlich vTro8pap[eiv Kal Trapa"Ypd]cpeiv avTovs, KaTaKexwpfrjKOTwv,

eTrio-TaTelas)

il>.-

Q

The verb

.

in Syil

67"

I.

(A.D. 338)

"

(= 3

603

1017)

For the

subst. vTrox
found, unfortunately before a lacuna,

is 16

(iii/B.c

).

v7tcomd£co.

The

subst.

from which this verb is derived, " the part of the face under the eyes," and

vTTiiTriov,

denotes primarily

"a

hence

P

39 is

complaint

in the face," or

13

(=

(a.d. 390)

twv u>.[.

dXiuv

dep'

"a bruise" generally: cf. Chrest. II. p. 141), where a lodged of an attack ws Kal ra vTrw-ma 'i\o>

blow

I.

Lips

.

.]

=

[Kal]

—

twv

The

Trpoo"[

verbis

"treat severely" in 1 Cor 9 27 (cf. Field but 174), passes into the meaning of "weary" in

to be understood

Noles, p. Lk 18 5 (cf.

ib. p.

See also Lob. Pkryn. p. 461.

71).

vg,

"a sow ov[8]ey

"

22 (2 Pet 2 ):

7ap KaKbv

P

Cairo Zen II. 59152 1 ' (B.C. 256) aml P %' H- '34 11 ( A D - 34)

exe[i il * s

-

>

"a brood sow

6s TOKas tirtTOKOs,

about to litter" (Edd.).

10 v. p. 3S4, No. 76 (i/B.C.) edv elipiis oEv fws ji. Jv. 8paxp-">v) d-ydpacrdv poi K&XXa, otv is probably See also Radermacher Gr. 2 p. 59, and Hatzidakis Gr.

Archiv

In (.I,

=

'.

176.

p.

v7tOTpe%a>, " run under the lee " run in under," hence of navigators For a metaph. usage see P Tebt I. 24" of" (Ac 27 16 ). 8eSpau.Tjp.6vas

P Oxy

cf.

:

)

the

(list

tunic

19

—a dispute regarding property.

hear of kituvci iTroTe0eiue'vov

"a

9

SecrTroTlav avTois evypdcpios vTrexwpT]0-ev, whether " she made any written cession of them to these men (Edd.) el tt]v

the adj. vikos,

I-'or

— 7

and

for sacrifice,

viKd

cf.

PSI IV. 431 1

BGU

(iii/B.C.)

III. 75~ 10 (a.d. 12)

Add P

d

Upeia viKa pdo-Kovcriv

1

Ryl II. 193 (A.D. 132-5) vik(tjs) utav \T€TpwPoXov), "for pig-tax one drachma four obols," and the editors' note for the varying sums paid under this KTT|vT|t.

tax.

-

entwichen

und

bist

See

vnoTVTiojoig

NT

16 2 Tim I 13 where it only in 1 Tim I " sketch in denotes not "pattern," but outline," "the outcf. line without the substance," "summary account":

found in the

is

Galen

19, 11 vTroTv-rrcocreo-C Te

Kal inroYpacpals (cf. I Pet 2 2 ') avTol tovs Xd*yovs octol 8id

(iii/B.C.) ttjv

Trpbs

'AiroXXoSupov

6

and

its

5238

s8

NT

occurrences (1 Cor io 13

used metaphorically (A.D. 12) ov 8vvdp.e[vos is

=

,

2

Tim

3

"endure"

inrocpe'jpeiv

:

11 ,

cf.

1

Pet

2")

Preisigke

Tas [al]K[e]£as

" bear " the use of the dSiKias, and for the wider sense adj. s virdcbopos with reference to corn-bearing land in ib. 5659 Other exx. of the verb are P Oxy III. 4SS 19 ovk dXi-yiiv pXdTTTiv vTrotpe'pei, " in con(ii/iii A.D.) eK tovtov much loss upon me" (Edd.), and P Flor he inflicts sequence III. 362 10 (iv/A.D.) ov -yap avTos v-rrocpe'pu) kCvtictiv, "for I (a.I'.

201).

do not

set

myself

Thackeray Gr.

p. 146).

i.

8

(A.D. 191-2) to-o-v-rrov (/. " iTeTpiopoXov) the editor translates "caper plant 29 vo-crioTra> is 19 a In In 19 graphic probably 9

Heb

cf.

:

.

error for iara-w, p. 106

"a

" " a javelin

pike,"

:

see Field Notes,

ff.

vorepeco,

xmo
word

(cf.

Cairo Goodsp 30 s1"-

vo-cruiTrovl

"come

(1)

In

tj

P

In

(rvyypa<|>TJv ijTroTvTrwcra-

o-8ai Kal -ypd\|/aL.

the

s.v. vcro-uTTos.

vooomoQ,

,

,

KaXovcri oijtcos Ppax^'wv epp.r]vevovcri tt^v evvoiav tov -rrpd-yaaTos (cited by For the verb see PSI IV. 429 10 Parry ad 2 Tim I.e.). 8e

XpwvTai"

vaaog.

sie prellst."

in

motion."

late,"

"am

late"

(Heb 4

1 ),

cf.

P Oxy

I.

11S

verso 30 (late iii/A.D.) ovSev -ydp 6
comes too (2)

late for

"come

what required

short," (a)

c.

ace:

his

presence" (Edd.);

P Hib

I.

43'

(B.C.

261)

"

to e[X]aiovpYta pdvTio-ov, take care 29 then that the oil-presses do not fall short" (Edd.), ib. 65

Vva ovv

(c.

p.T|86v vo-Tepfji

B.C. 265)

there

1293

may

21

'iva.

T p-Tifeejy [els e]p.e vcrT«pfl°" l^

be no arrears against

" n order that

(Edd.),

'

P Oxy X.

(a.d. 117- 3S) eirei8r| vo-repm TeVapTa 8[v]o, "since

want two quarters p.T|Te

me"

vo-repelv ti

iiu.iv

and

I

BGU

IV. 1074' (.A.D. 275) cos Tiiv VTrapxovTuiv SiKalwv: (o) c. gen.

(?),"

:

662

vcrTepou

P

5 Cairo Zen II. 59270 (B.C. 251) £iXwv aKa-yBivwv oi\

tva

prj

593U (B.C. 250) empeXifs] TroiT|0-dpevos to pe'X[i, P Oxy XIV. vg-T€pT|cr^L tov 'HpaKXeoStopou

5

167S (illiterate— iii/A. n.) exopev, "if

it

(/. el

[iorjepeto-i

T|

TavTa

{»}

p-era

•jrpuTOKepetas,

io-Teprjo-eO ttjs

dXXnv

elSn,

eXireiSav

we have no

misses the early season

ovk

other hope

s See also PSI IV. 432 (iii/B.c.) " that we Vva pi| {po-Tepwpev tois Kaipols, may not miss the season," with reference to certain seed-sowing operations, 23 and P Cairo Zen III. 59307 (B.C. 250) Kirws ° KXfjpos " I MGr

after this

vyjrjXog,

6

III.

f'i.

io-repoOo-s

v^/co/xa

produce" (Edd.).

iroTtiJiyrcu ko.1 pr| vo-Tepiopev.

deprive."

io-repi,

The

reference

MGr ((niXds, VipiOTO'. For this

P

(instead of iorepus), "later," "afterwards": 12 Cairo Zen III. 59494 (iii/B.c.) tiorepov oiv eX6wv Tjpds 14 (B.C. 258-7) iiorepov 8e direiirev eKaXei, PSI IV. 435

avTwi 6 8cbs 8e

fiorepov

Xpdvw

Si

P

Trôs

it.

[?7p]q.[>|/as,

TrapiroXXu

wards," and

P Oxy

oiKoSopeiv,

p^|

|foi

iio~r«[pov,

II.

Ryl

237

s

VII.

1062* (ii/A.D.)

IV. 718 11 (a.d. 1S0-192) "a very long while afteriii/A. D.

(mid.

)

For

lio-Tepov

=

0T)Xet'as

ev

(=

(A.D. 139)

P Oxy

III.

p. 40

2 J7 viii

II.

133) 80-a (a.d. 186)

P Lond

fiorepov

cf.

edv

lio-repov

els

33

axiTii

£cr]Tai

"if any inquiry be made hereafter," and for e£ P Hib I. 52 10 (c. B.C. 245) Sirws pr|Bev 8i[a]" in order that there may be no e£ ioTepov -ylvT^Tai., irriopa 12 P loss" Oxy VIII. 111S (i/iiA.D.) 4| (Edd.), subsequent " for the future." cf.

icrrepou,

For a form 64.

p.

P

io-Te'pw

The superb

for iore'pws see Radermacher Gr.*, lioraTov (cf. 3 Mace 5 49 ) occurs in

land 27 s (a.d. ioo-ioi).

Lex.

"weave," confined in the NT to Lk 12": cf. P Cairo Zen III. 59423 s (iii/B.c.) 8ve£ dpxijs dvaXiio-avTes i>dvapev,

P

of an old carpet unloosed and partly rewoven, Oxy I. 9 I13 (ii/A.D.) eirel 6 kitwv iKpavSfjvai pe'XXei, "for the tunic

XII. 1414 11 (A.D. 270-5) " the icpaCveiv Tf|V 69dvnv tov lepov,

be woven immediately," and

who

are to

id.

weave the

linen of the temple."

The

P land

irplv hi i4>avT(iv,

are Ucpao-pa,

s3

): cf.

"as

"woven

V

for the

Amh

II.

woven

133

15

stuffs."

material," as in

materials s

"

(Edd.)

(B.C. 22S)

;

and

" i
p-ev

P

3

The compd. e^cpaCvM, Cairo Zen

xXapvSa

II.

59263

3

found

finish

—P

Lips

I.

Lk

T)pe'pais

tw

v\|/to-Tuj

irpb p.[ev] TfdvTcav 2 14 ).

and

0ew,

tu!

[e
ovdpaTt to€

ituJ/ia-Ton

8eov, the

in Preisi*ke 1323 (ii/A.D.) 0eil

Km

Kal 'HXiu>

Pagan prayer iu|/io-to>

for

vengeance

Kal irdvTwv

eirdrfTTJ

dwpos Tas X ct P as

Nepeo-ecri aipei 'Apo-eivoT)

-

OGIS

Miletus 755, 756, two stones from a sanctuary at tov dvtwTdTou Oeoii 'Yu/lo-tou, which were afterwards built

and

into a Christian church in the beginning of the Byzantine age.

"

™

153

(B.C. 11S) Upa dvoiKoSopeiv 5 rebuild the temples to the height of

CPR I. SS* (iii/A. D.)

10 cubits," liv|;ovs,

I.

dirb e]Sd<|>ovs p«'x[p]' iravTos

P Oxy XII. 1409 16

to TeTa^pevov

Ui)/os

(a.d. 27S) oio-Te eirevex"rjvai els " s0 l ' mt l le Te Kal irXaTos ra x™H- aTa '

'

"

dykes are raised to the ordained height and breadth (Edd.), and Syll 537 = 3 969) 48 (B.C. 347-6) ityos evve'a iraXao-Tiiv eK tov vxjnjXoTe'pov. (

115)

"raise

KaTd

123)

p.

"> up": P Leid W-*

Trpdo-Oeo-iv

(ii/iii

tj

yr^

(=11. ('A.

Kal

11 '- 43

in|/w8rj

"hoc autem (dracone) apparente curvavit " multum (Ed.).

iroXXoi

se terra et elevata est

iroXXoO),

A.D.)

vvJ/uBevTiuv,

tov 8e 4>ave'vTos eKtipTavev

(early ii/A.D.)

(/.

tijv cpuTiiv

P Oxy XII. 142S 10

weaver," as in P Hib

weaving,"

(B.C. 251) 2-ypa\|/e'v poi

aiiTrjv KeXeveis e£v
Herwerden

in

See also the magical P Lond 46" (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 66) pe Kal tov TraiSa tovtov dirrjpdvTous ev

I.

vipco/ua, 14 " exaltation " " (Rom S 3S ) : P Lond no (horoheight," Tairtviiscope— a.d. 13S) (=1. p. 131) inJnipaTi 'HX[iov] " (ii/iii A.D.) (= II. p. 113) tu paTt Kpdvou, P Leid VP*-

is

seen in

MaiavSpCa

P frri

s

5114 (A.D. 613-40) ev Tii For iiiûpa = {li|;u)o-is see \ ett. Val. i\(rupaTi ttjs ir[dXeius. 5 of the metaphor in 2 Cor io see p. 92", and for the force ISiiji

"

(see the editor's

iiiJ/io-Tov

be

[ird]vTu>v evôpai. tiu bttyitny 8e[aj] Lond 1244 3 (iv/A.D.) (= III. p. 244)

(iv/A.D.)

Related words

tois ev 'A-yKvpiiv irdXei [ijiro'ye'ypappe'vois

i
124,

StaTTip-qo-dv

(=

Kara(iv/A.D.) Trjv eo-8i)Ta dveTri[K\r|]Toi.s Tois i
will

vvktos [K]al

14

I.

"lift,"

(Jn 19

'YiJ/Io-tu},

Christian use of the word appears in the following

vyioco,

vavTog,

B.C.)

(iii/ii

xxii. (1902), p.

exx. selected from Ghedini's Lettere Ckristianc

p.

"woven"

JHS

VlfOQ,

vaiva>,

cloth-weavers

"most high"

s.v.

"height": P Tebt

oi Xivdii4>oi ot (ie'XXovTes

of the

OGIS

96' Trpoo-eux^v 6ew

tov 6ebv tov

Tfpbs

'{u%
is to

title

inscrr.

ttjv

Other references

note).

peTa8w,

liarepov,

liore'pou

female asses."

,

ev m|no-[T]ui Becu (cf.

tis ye'voiTO £t|Tr|0-is els

et

tall

No. 58 3 fjev ev dvBpwrrois Upevs 8«oi ix|no-Tov, and C. and B. ii. p. 652, No. 563 edv 81 tis iVepov o-iipa elo-eve'YKT]

Ill 3 (iv/A.D.) irpb

90S

307) ev inpnXois tottous. P Flor II. 142 5 (a.d.

"two

again to Jehovah,

is

n-jpoo-a/vopevto els

94-93?) 7ewp«Tp£av of height above the

No. IO ! (B.C. 29) ©eiii pe-ydXa> <; 1 > where Rubensohn thinks that

ii|no-Ta>

irepi ttjs o-fjs i-ytas,

rOT£/30C. For the prepositional phrase

(B.C.

in|rr]Xds,

'IouSaioi

163,

p.

the reference

31

(alter A.D.

from the

cite

'AOpipei v.

1S5

viJ/tiXt^v elvai,

Jewish

distinctively

pf-ydXw

(io-repov 6 o-rpa-

Kal avTui crwtpe'pei. poi' Sid-ypaiJ/ov tovto " 62. lastly," see Blass-Debrunner Gr. §

elire']

1

"high."

God, we may

Archiv adv.

IV.

to bodily height in

is

264) bvovs Svo

ol

varepov,

BGU

"high":

8vo-ppoxov 8[t]d to Xelav water level, P Thead 16 6

iîipaTi, and Preisigke

7

,

3 Lightfoot Revision p. 159. ,

—

avovr)\

(= 1 31 "aglutton," is joined with olvoiroTns in Mt II *, LI; 7 A new verb cpa-yove'w, " am fat, sluggish," occurs in P Lond IV. 1380* (a.d. 711) ovk d-Treo-TeiXaue'v o-e (rôXd(raL eis to .

p.dXXov 8c

cpa-yovtv.

.

.

dvvwva

253)),

p.

(BGU

vi/vii

A.D.

III.

836

s

vi/A.D.),

,

).

and

—

For the comp ve see P Fay 20 s (Imperial edict iii/iv TToXu dv avepwTe'pav ttjv ep.aiiToii p-ryaXoilrvyîav ,

"I should have made

spicuous display of superl

See

,

A.D.)

ein.8eiK[v]up.evos,

.

III.

8 KtpaTtov (P land 20

ve ,

my magnanimity"

P Oxy VII 1. 1100 3

much more

a

con-

(Edd.): and for the

(a.d. 206) ev -rois twv vou.wv

(pavepwTaTots tottois. s.i-.

avepoco, c/mxivoj

used in the sense of Soke? (videlur), as

is

Lk 24", 6

Se

seems

in

P Par 62"

aiv«Tat

to

(B.C. 13)

tt|v

in

"make

Mk

UPZ

(before B.C. 161) (= eKeivnv dtrxoX-nSeCs,

i.

14

p.

,

309)

"but he

T]|ie'pav

have been engaged on that day," BGU IV. 1141 16 ov8e eyw p.ev ou Sokwl &£ios elvai vPpiô-Bai .

•yap T)p.dpTT]Ka tl eis i>Ppi£eo-8ai

fie,

trt,

ov-8e

P Oxy IV.

Si

1

.

.

tois o-ots (piXois 4>a£[ve]Tai. (<-. )

aovn Kal have made known both

(A.D. 362) ecj>ave'pwo-a

"I

o-Ctov,

740 (A.D. 16) toJto ovv edv 0-01
ttJ

™ Pot|8w

p. 131) 6 0(eo;S ei

povX-n

truth,

(j.e

Cairo

1

5

19

[to]0 irpaiiroto the establishment of

the praepositus and to his assistant" (Ed.). Christian prayer P Oxy VI. 925* (v/vi a.d.)

See

also the

(= Selections

;

.

.

"O

whether

8

ib.

"make known": P Goodsp

clear,"

64

it

be thy

will that I

go

Chiout" (Edd.).

to

cfxivepwq, (B.C. 164) (= UPZ i. p. 199) tovs irXeio-Tous twv dvvoovvTwv,

"openly": P Leid BYi wot' dv cpavepujs

BGU

II.

401

15

Xe'vetv

(a.d. 61S)

p.r|Te

K[pv]irTws

p.T|Te

—

"to pay in full the sums found to rd 8e avno'6p.eva d\P L o-vvitXtiemaeXeias, "the sums found 10 have accrued up

have accrued", pwo-ews t»)s

cf.

/.

For the

pass,

Prion

105

(c.

twv irpoXapdvrwv realise) les

"am manifest," cf.

"appear,"

36

"

(Edd.).

the restoration

Kaio-ap rds eX-rriSas par son apparition, (a

B.C. 9) Ravels 8e 6]

" .

.

.,

Cesar,

esperances des ancetres" (kouffiac).

"clear," "manifest," is often found with •yiveo-Oai. as IV. 1 141" (B.C. 14) avepdv p.01 e-yevijBTi, or with 7 iroie'w, as in P Oxy VI. 92S (ii/iii A.D.) tpavepdv 0-01 ttoiw,

BGU

" I inform 12 you," P Tebt II. 333 (A.D, 216) ciuStSaipi aiiTo tovto
The

adj. is variously applied to a

,

is

found along with

(a.d. 710), similarly 1339",

s -

aro;, "a link or torch consisting of strips of resinous wood tied together," but in late Greek also used for a "lantern" 3 (Rutherford A'P p. 131 f. ) : see Jn 1S where it is joined with Xap/irds, as in P Lond II59 59 (a.d. 145-147) (= III. 113, Chrest. I. p. 4Q3) eirl £vX(wv) Kal dvdpaKwv Kal p.

number of

objects such

(B.C. 163)

(=

UPZ

and similarly

,

,

i.

p.

ib.

130)

37

dx|;e

tt)s

oipas Kal

e^dvTwv

18 .

tyavovi'])., indecl.,

" Phanouel

"

(Lk

2 36 ).

Deissmann {BS

p.

77,

has pointed out that Philo De conjusione ling. 129 ) (ed. YYendland) ?cti 84 us pev 'Eppaioi Xe-yovo-L âvovTJX. ws 8e Tjaeis dirooTpo4>^ 8eov, "is of great interest in regard to n.

3

6 (PSI II. 220 iii/A.D.), XP eos (Chrest. II. 71 3 A.D. 462, where see the editor's note), n-pd-yp.a (P Oxy VI. Philo's opinion as 3 A.D. 465), x«f>dXcuov (P Lond 992 11 A.D. 507 e. a Greek." 902 Part VIII. 663

as dpvvptov

,

(f>avep6$, in

'343

Cor I2 7 2 Cor 4 2 ),

(I

P Lond IV. 1350 13

etSno-is in

16

to the termination of his duties as superintendent in

(f>avspcooa;, " manifestation "

to his

own language

:

he

felt

himself to be

,

85

664

VTO.LCO (jyavra^

(fHxais

avTci£co. In its only occurrence in the participle of this verb

"appearing": 112)

p.

used, as

the magic

cf.

1'

12 21 ) the pass,

(Heb in

classical

121 889 (iii/A.D.)

Lond

XVI. 1S73 2

(=

aypvirvoitra, in an address to For the sense "make visible," see P v/A.D.),

(late

a letter in

=

Greek,

avTa£op.tvT]

moon-goddess.

I.

the

Oxy

highflown

language at Lycopolis — £]ti t^jv AvkottoXitwv ardo-iv

describing a riot

Kal

is

dp/MKOV

NT

"

|i.[a]vi'av [avTa]?o(i.ai,

see in imagination the

I still

"

and madness at Lycopolis Cf. also M. (Edd.). Anton, x. 2S avTa£ov TrdvTa tov etp ujtlvlovv XvTrovp.€vov, " picture to thyself every one that is grieved at any occurrence whatever" (Haines). riots

in its only NT occurrence (Rev 9 ) has the evil meaning 19 "drug," "enchantment," "sorcery": cf. P Tebt I. 43 (B.C. avTos) 118) «iravetpr|Tai. avTOv (/. «TravijpT|Tai "he has been poisoned," and PSI I. 64 20 (papjidKioi, (i/B.c.?), where a wife solemnly promises that she will not mix noxious drugs with her husband's drink or food 21

—

p.r|T£

ev iroTots pr|Te ev

=3

Ac 25",

in

Vett. Val. p. 38 i6 eiiropovs 8e Kal ttXovo-iovs Kal (lera ib. ''

i

i.

The word is Sit^d-yovTas, et saepe. s inrb Saipovtwv Kal avTa

used of idols in ciSuXuv Y P TlrtaT F.pict.

1.

'6r|

-

For

philosophic use

its

see

i5 8f|XovoTLT|)(pT]o-TiK^| 8iva(iisTais 4>avTatr£aLs,

{sc. reason) is the faculty which can deal with our impressions" (Matheson), and for its use by medical writers to denote the "appearance" or "manifestation" of it

"clearly

disease, see Hobart, p. 265.

"appearance,"

and the magic P Lond I22 33

,

117) 8iao-wo-dv uou Trdv8oTt €is tov See also the prayer
dird

I.

p.

vengeance Preisigke 1323 Musonius p. 124 1 cpappaKois ^ydp i-yitivois

P

(iii/A.D.)

(=

Mk

26 ,

I.

6"):

Petr III.

102)

p.

KTTjptov o-a>p.aTo
124

25

(iv/v A.D.)

(=1.

122) OvpoKa-

p.

Kal cpopious Kal
42H(S) 25

For cpappaxov

we may

A

Svvapis avTov. in

dim. cpappaKiov

(mid. iii/B.c.)

a healing sense,

compare

dXXd

ii'otKev,

is

o-itiois

found

(= Witkowski 2 " physic,"

,

in

p. 16). "

" medicine

P Lond 356"

cite

(i/A.D.) (= II. p. 252, Selections p. 59) KaXws ttoitjo"€is !8£wi kivSvvui to KaXbv TrwXrjo-as «£ iiv tdv o-oi el'irr] app.aKuv i\(i-v \pdav EwTas 6 (piXos p,ov, "be so good as to sell at your own risk good quality of whatever drugs my friend Sotas says that he has need," P Flor II. 222 11 (a. D. 256) to
Taiipov,

"medicine

expenses

—

iii/iv

.

17

my bull," P Grenf II. A.D.) (= Selections, p. 121) for

77 Joti

to dvaXuuaTa Tip(r^)
cf.

•n-pbs

avTao-[ids in ib.

t|

and

(ii/A.D.),

ok

.

"apparition" (Mt 14

charm P Lond 121 578

.

(=

(iv/A.D.)

(funeral

toyôv

dvwSvvois

o-iio-as app.aKois

tp.ol

the

2

u8o) cited .r.t<. Bavdo-tuos. the sepulchral pared S_yit8i$( Kaibel 595 s where a physician is praised as iroXXous re

lor

For the meaning "pomp," "dignity," as TrXeio-rns

o"€

iroi[T)]o-€iv

aluiva

cf>avraaia. cf.

el's

(it)8J

ktX.

—

,

(j

,

cpdppaKov dBavaa-ias. of the Eucharist.

•

apjua.Kdc;

"a cf.

dpayi,

"ravine" (Lk 3 s LXX).

Preisigke ( Wort, s.v.) identifies 18 this word with the
BGU

cf. 1.

27

The verb (papavvdu

p.

35S)

:

I.

151

(a survey-list

ploughed up

.

in

—

late ii/B.C.)

furrows

— dpoupr|s

with

is

found

P Tebt

in

leference

to

land

P Oxy

III.

472

1 (c.

verb efmppaKeOco,

corr.

dirb tt)s «ki£vou

7ap

"

for it was t|€XT]Xv8ei Trtij>ap|j.aKt0o-6aL Xt'fvwjv, from his house that he came out saying that he had been " 5 poisoned (Edd.), and similarly/ striking ex. is also .

A

afforded by the Jewish prayers invoking vengeance on the murderers or poisoners of two innocent girls, e.g. Syll

(= 3 uSi) 8 (ii/B.c— i/B.c.) (= Deissmann

LAE 2

,

p.

414)— 'EiriKaXovuai Kal

0apad).

" Pharaoh." For the form Deissmann £S p. 327.

For the

A.D. 130) Kal

ouKtas

816 TrttpapaYytopt'vrjs.

,

sorcerer" (Rev 21 8 ).

SdXwi ov€vo-avTas

i)

tov Qtbv tov

d£id>

Kvpiov twv Trv«vp.aTo)v

apaw6T]S, as in Josephus, see

Kal Trdo-rjs

{ivJho-tov,

crapKos,

eTrl

tov tovs

{papp-aKeuo-avTas ttjv TaXatTrwpov

awpov 'HpdKX«av iy\tavra^

avTrjs to

dvatnov aiua

dSiKtus ktX,

(j>ap/j.aK(e)ia in

its

general sense "practice of drugging," from P Cairo Zen I. 59018 5 (B.C. 25S)

illustrated

"

may be (= Prei-

5 sigke 67 io ), where a man states that having taken a dose of medicine he is unable to leave the house dppuo-r]os

«k app.aKeias uiv. has the sinister sense

iriyxavov it

131)

In of

— —4S6 "poisoning" P Oxy

III.

ttj

uou 'Eppidvn ckapjiaKfias evKaXuv, "charging Hermione with poisoning": cf. Vett. Val. p.

From

this

it

ICC

is

Gal

Gal. p. 306.

(A.D. p/nTpf

my mother

n

craft," as in

21

1 ,

;

call

upon and pray the Most High God, the Lord of

shedding her innocent blood wickedly," The verb cpcippaxou, occurs in P

etc.

(Deissmann). 20 1477 (iii/iv A.D.) where a petitioner addresses to an oracle the tl "have I been poisoned?" question Tr€p.ai

—

Oxy XII.

;

el saepe.

an easy transition to "sorcery," "witch20 see Lightfoot's note ad I., also Burton

5

I

the spirits and of all flesh, against those who with guile murdered or poisoned the wretched, untimely lost Heraclea,

dois,

"information" (Ac 21 31 ).

T Oxy

IV. 805 (B.C. 25) iv

The word Si

is

common,

e.g.

Tots cpxopivois irX[o]iois

665

(peXvvrjs

(f)a(TKU>

KiXal

294

ews aKovcrw

oilirw ov84 «VT|\€ira

avrbs

lyui 84

15

(A. D.

22)

irapd

cj>do-iv

" I am not so much as airdvTuv, anointing myself until I hear word from you on each point" (Edd.),

irtpl

P Ryl

II.

23 I

s

(a.d. 40)

ovtovs, "send

me word

(Edd.),

Preisigke direuKTaias

in order that

725S

similarly cirel

(iii/A.D.)

eirl do-iv ilva iWp.\|/a>

poi

ire'|j.v|/as

may send

them

for

KaTa"y*yeXao-T|S

4>do"[«]«s

I'

Toi (laKapeiTou pou dvSfpds, "in consequence of the lamentable news announced to me concerning the

irepl TtXe»Tf|5

death of

beloved husband" (Edd.).

my

For the word

in a

P Lond 130 21

a.d.) (=1. p. 133) irpds tc potpav Kal Xeirrbv do-iv. 4>do-d
=

Kal Xd-yuu

cf.

horoscope

Trpocpo|ie'vov etvai

avTOv

" verbis tantum. "

(i/ii

oiKâv,

T-fjv

19

"assert," "allege" (Ac 24', 25

(= UPZ

,

Rom

I

22 )

:

P Par

cf.

129) Tv ta-cu ev tw[i] tottwl oirXa, Meyer Oslr 58* (B.C. 144^ 8id to 4>do-Kti.v aijTov prj €iSt'vaL •ypdp.îaTa (a common phrase), 163)

P Oxy

III.

4S6

avTov

p.

KdTd tKo-tiv [. had been registered .

(A.D. 131) 4>do-Ku>v

"asserting that

t/y-ye-vpdoiSai.,

security,"

26

i.

and P Ryl

II.

1

creditor of his" (Edd.)

it

17

The adverb

1*

(a.d.

.

.].

in

269)
Rev

(cf.

trough," in

Lk2 7

by P

I.

Lille

I7

'

12 - 16 ,

rendering 13

15 ,

1S

(iii/B.c.)

is

(as

"manger," "feeding-

correct

may be

read in

202) to o-[eiT]dpiov Ivl dT[v]r|i, and P 1734 i». (ii/iii A.D. ), where mention is made of

(1926), p. 317

much and

ff.,

See,

however, Cadbury

who comes

confirmed

Beriehligungen,

p.

and xopJtoBtjktvs.

in

Oxy XIV. els

JBL

open

133

(Htilen. p. 71) conjectures that the form irdBvT], in MGr, is an Ionism taken over by the

which survives

Koivr| see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 106, and Herwerden Lex. In P Lips I. 106' (a.d. 98) IId8vT| is apparently a s.v.

P Fay 20

1

*

avhoQ. For the idea of " worthlessness " (rather than "active moral evil ") often associated with this word, we may comin such passages as P Oxy III. ov04v "yap avXov irepl T|ud$ to-r[t]v, "for there is nothing the matter with us" (Edd.), >& XIV. 1768 8 4o-tiv [cf>JavXov ire[pl (iii/A.D. ) 8ttws cv0v(if(TC uis ouSt'v

weakened sense

(ii/A.D.)

P Flor II. 208 8 (a.d. 256) |if| Ta iv avTis(=ois) 4>avXa, "not the things of no moment in them {se. 1' baskets)," and ib. 247 (a.d. 256) iva ur) XP na ye'vTjTai irpds o-e
Tjp.

54 is

11

'

13

(iii/iv

a.d.) the adj.

A.D.)

(iii/iv

"how much

8to-8ai..

Oxy

-

zeal

oo-T|S

p.«8' it is

aviTois TrpoBvpias

their duty to

show

in exercising

=

3«

3 7o8) (Edd.), and from the inscrr. Syll 325 ( (before B.C. loo) ovSevbs
thrift"

Herwerden (Lex.

s.

understands the verb in the sense

v.)

"rationem habere."

is

applied to

"bad"

The stronger meaning, as'generally in the seen in P Leid \V* iv > 16 (ii/iii a.d.) (= II.

wine.

NT (Jn 3 20 p.

,

a!.),

129) edv

cVtttj

Greek

Biblical

confined to

is

14 (but see Prov 2 1 ) occurs in Pint. Alex., xxv.

Cor 9 6

XP" T0

(j>6i8o(i«'vus

'

"now, however,

s irapovcri,

use

sparingly what thou hast."

el6vriQ,

"cloak"

4

13

NT

only

for various

payment

(ii/A.D.),

its

,

The dim. appears

in

in

the above

cf.

P Fay 347

The word appears

(paenula).

Tim

form in 2

P Gen

occurrence,

articles I.

including

eXov
8o 14 (mid. iv/A.D.)

4>[«]Xd-

vtov d. (I)
Other forms are

P Oxy IV. 736 1 and similarly i,

Xdp

To-i8u>pov

A.D.

(<•.

10

LV

("cross-band"),

'

~,

15S3

[at]vdXou

Hamb

in the private

Kopdôv

<}>aivdX[o]u

XII.

it.

T0 ^

P

I)

I.

6

account

(Spaxp-oA)

(ii/A.D.) ytvoi irapd

Kal

io 1 '

tov

(ii/A.u.

tiriKapo-tov )

P Oxy XIV. 1737' (ii/iii A.D.) III. 531 1 * cpaivdXiov, as in P Oxy to XtvKa to 8u[v]dp«va (icTa T
XfvKoo-iravbv Te'Xeiov, and 4>aivdX(ai) f

(ii/A.D.)

its

spare the others who are VII. Io65 rtf (iii/A.D.) p.[o]u, oUtus Kd^ci 8e
"you must

(peio-eo-Bc,

" as the gods have not spared me, so will I not opai. the gods," an interesting passage as illustrating "the spare tendency in the popular religion to regard the relationship

ip

22

P Par d8uva-

<|u o-

place-name.

530

(=P

incapable" (MahafTy), and P uo-irep [o]i 8fol ovk 4(p£o-avrd

:

pare

165 8t« cpavXus

2 pers., as in Ac 20 *, a/.: cf. Petr III. p. 31) tcSv aXXwv

gen.

164)

(B.C.

ToiivTiuv

which follows emphasizes the absence of

shelter."

Thumb

c.

"spare," 63

xlv.

to the conclusion that "this

at least is probable, that
that the clause

Sa/ica

(Allinson).

faidojuat,

viv 84 traditional

Menander

2 2 ).

(jxiTn-J.

the

behaviour" (Ed.).

my

in

seen in

is

"when you were poor"

^TrpaTT€S,

2

That

(iii/A.D.) ouSiv pXeirw avXou Trap' 4po£,

bad

see nothing

"professing

tKctvou,

8[a]vLo-Trjv

"I

between gods and men as one of strict reciprocity" (Ed.). See also P Oxy VII. 1070 26 (iii/A.D.) p.t|8evbs wv i\o^(v avTciv eiSouEvr|. "sparing nothing that we have "(Ed.),

(f)daKW, 35* (B.C.

"si dicat quid mali, die," and perhaps

cpavXov, \iyt,

P Oxy IX. I220 11

n

X. 1274 6

and

,

p-[o]i

I

Oxy

6

ti

Td

Trop4>vpciv are to be

.

(2)

lp.dTia

(poptio-Bai.

worn with the purple cloaks," ib. XII. 1584' ib. VI. 936 18 (iii/A.D.) (ii/A.D.) irepl tuv <|>aivoXuov, b T)TrT|T^s Xe'-yei bri. ou 8i8u> outs Tbv x aAKOV °*' Te TO "the cobbler (for cpaivdXiov) fi.Tep Tovo-tov,

aivdXi.v

either the says that he will not give up

money

or the cloak

without Justus," and ib. " oiliru XeXuTpwTai to (paivdXiv, "the cloak has not yet been redeemed." (3) aiXdviov, 30 tiu iraiSiu) o-o« t» as in ib. 933 (late ii/A.D.) el f|-ydpao-6v "whether he bought the cloak for your child": <)>ai.Xdvi.ov,

P Giss I. 12* (ii/A.D.) ?ir«p.Via)V. In view of the above usage it does not seem possible to " in 2 Tim I.e. ; understand the word other than as "cloak

cf.

666

(j)Odi/(o

Maunde Thompson Greek and Latin

but see E.

Palaeo-

graphy (Oxford, 1912), pp. 31 f., 47: cf. also Birt Das antike Buchwesen, p. 65. There is an interesting discussion of the word in Field Notes, p. 217 f.

84* (v/vi A.D.) iraTe'pav cpwvevcras (/. iraTe'pa cbovevcras) vdpovs 4>opt)6els cfepvyev els eptiptav, "having killed his father, in fear of the laws he fled into the desert," and the Christian

P Oxy VIII.

amulet

iry(eOp.)a pepuonpe'vov,

tpa>.

spirit

P Tebt

"carry":

"bring,"

(1)

II.

41S

9

TTOlT|CreiS,

[e]dv

ClSeXcpe,

€L
"

o-eavTou tt^v ywaiKd pou, you will do come up and bring my wife with you"

6V€"yKWV

[l€Ta

well, brother, to 6' 8

ib.

421 (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 106) to kltujvlov avTTJs to XevKbv to Trapd o-ot eVvyitoy epx[o](i«vos, to Se KaXXdVvov p[<|] evIvKTis, "her tunic, the white one which you have, bring when you come, but the turquoise one do not bring,"

P Grenf II. 73 I.AE- p. 214) ot s

ToeTw

ev6d.Se els

now

(late iii/A.D.) (as

t^|v

(Edd.),

(cf.

Toelo Politika, who had been sent into the Oasis by Ihe government," P Fay 134 3 (early iv/A.D.) epe'pwv el 0-0 1 tt|v

UaXov, "bring, if you please, the crystal" 7 136 (iv/A.D.) dtravTrjo-aTe dir' eavTwv irpb tov tis vpds eve'vKfj, "return from where you are before 86£av

(Edd.), and

some one

you"

(Edd.). derived sense "bring

the

"announce,"

me

"tell

evevice,

ovtov

BGU

I.

o-u6T|o-opai)

not

is

not

.

d-ireXfleiv

229 .

by

1

.,

announcing," where a

(i/A.D.)

ends — tovto

poi o-upcpuvov

Hunt ad I. cites in further P Fay 13S 3 (i/ii a.d.) tj

this truly." this meaning

of

illustration

KpeiveTcu

Is

irdXeiv

tovto

;

eKê'veiyKov,

a.d.)

fj pev o-o8t)o-«i (/. p,f|v poi e|e'viKov, where the sense pass," but "deliver an oracle,"

(ii/iii

tovto[v]

"bring this to "give an answer" (cf. LS 9

without interest for

The

s.v. eVcpepu II. 3).

Heb

16

point

8irou

9 yap SiaOVjioi, 8dvaTov dvd\KT| e'peo-6cu tov SiaSepe'vov, where cpe'pecrOai "to be made publicly known" ralher than "be may brought" or "be brought in." See the discussion of the whole verse in Field Notes, p. 229 f.

=

(3)

"endure":

P Grenf

I.

42

s

(ii/B.c.)

(=

Chrest.

I.

A

190)

61'jpav

ib.

99'." (a.d. 55). vuktI ttji ipepovo-ni

4>s'pouo-av

els S-npocriav

piipTjv,

and

A.D.

IV. 1024"'

P Masp

-

:

w

the

(end

word

67097 verso

I.

is

iv/A.D.).

D 89

4>r\iii.

A

few miscellaneous exx. Lille I. 5'

See also P Teht I. 54 s (B.C. 86) tt> " on ice tov the night "taoiipi,

which led to the 25"! of Phaophi," the "day" began with and similarly 1' Kyi II. 129 5 (a.d. 30), BGU II. (ii/A. D.).

MGr

will

suffice

for this

common

260-59) els cnre'ppa, irpos ails " cb[i)o-i]v exeiv irupôv) tFj, pour semence, en plus des 83 artabes de ble qu'il dit avoir" (Ed.), P Tebt II. 280 11 (B.C. 126)
(B.C.

Tryopa(Ke'vai) koto. o-u(Yypacj>TJv),

eVj>T|

"which

Amh

he stated he had bought by a contract," P (ii/B.c.)

e'cpT]

P Flor

I.

tt|]s

.

eKx»pT|crei.
49

6

(A.D.

p.T|TpoTrdXews,

irpocrSoKa rjpds, For the part,

"

ttjs

ib.

127

2

30"

olKias ev T|[p]e'pais

Sapamuvos,

209)

and

ex

(space)

II.

ii;

(A.D. 256)

God pleases, expect we may cite P Petr if

c()T|(o-iv),

i,

[airo

0eu cpdvai

o-iiv

us." 6

III. 30 (iii/B.c) though she said that she (Edd.), and its frequent occur-

"

cpape'vT) KaTao-Tiijo-eo-Ocu Trpds [p-e,

would appear against

me"

—

rence in the subscriptions of letters in such phrases as P Ryl II. 155 23 (A.D. 138-61) ?vpa]\|/a v[ire]p avTrjs ko[1]

tov Kvplou cbape'vwv

2' el8[e'v]tu Ypdp[paTa, and ib. S8 'Appwvôv vopo-ypd
pr^

(A.D. 156) eypdcpT) 8id

(pdpevos

scribe of the

nome

;

Diogas, professing to be

illiterate" (Edd.).

"

ls spread a report," a v. I. for Siacpripiju) (q.v.) in Mt 28 Giss I. 19' (ii/A.D.) pevdXus dvuviwcra irept crou Sid :

cf.

P

Ta 6v[Ta t]ov Kaipov

cprjpi^dpeva.

els tt|v

sunrise,

epepvu, as well as

epe'piu.

0f]OTOS, the name

"flee," "escape": Preisigke 6757

18

of a certain

eVapxos

etXr|s,

in

P Lond 904"

The document itself (a.d. 104) (= III. p. 126). ing as a specimen of an official letter

mann

evyco,

LAE

copy-book

is

interest-

Deiss-

(cf.

1

p. 235).

(B.C. 249-8) Ko/re-

tov

'AtcJkvv irecbevYOTa, P Oxy II. 295* (1. " I must *•*>. 35) yu" cn« 6ti Ee'XevKos eX6wv u>Se Tre'cpevYe, tell you that Seleucus came here and has fled" (Edd.). ib. ,

,,

8

(r.

(Byz.).

,

Se

,

BGU

believe you are aware how much trouble I had in getting 13 the circumcision through " : cf. Heb 12 20 13 . 10 (4) For cpe'pw els, "lead to," as in Ac 12 , cf. P Oxy I.

Xdpopev

"rumour" (Mt 9 26 Lk 4 14 )

"report,"

doubtfully restored in late ex. is afforded by

Ammonius,

589"

and

ISCas.

For this common proper name cf. P Oxy IV. 800 where it is the name of a prefect.

Atu-yds

52S) kivSvvous [peYdXovs ev^vjoxoTuy, and II. 314 4 (ii/A.D.) irio-reuu ere pf| dyvoelv Scrov Kdp[a]Tov fjvevKa 'lu>% tt^v [ir]epi[>o]pr|v eKTrXe'£w, "I

(A.D.

aX[Xo8ev,

irecbefvYacriv]

153),

P Tebt

69

16

0ijh£.

p.

1

P Giss I. 40"AXe£av8pei'a, Kal

in

elcriv kv

x"P a S Tas

oVrives cpev-yovo-i Tas

verb— P

P Oxy VIII. 114S 8

cf.

question addressed to an oracle

is

found

is oi'

ib.

fetches

For

oiTives

pdXio-Ta cilylpoiKoi, 23

hateful

fly,

Christ pursues thee" (Ed.).

somewhat weakened sense

(A.D. 215) Al[-ywTi]oi irdvTes, ib.

?)

"

Proleg. p. 154)

TIoXltlk^v t^|v Trepcp9elo-av els "Oacrtv "the grave-diggers have brought here

to

and

(v/a.d.

Suiicei,

read by Deissmann

vexpoTdoi «vi}voxao-iv

Ttjs T]Yep.ov£as,

(2)

!

X(picrrd)s

'

kciXlos

iVrrb

A

(iii/A.D.)

1

1151 o-e

XII. 1415 (late iii/A.D.) l'v]a pf| cpev-ywo-iv, "lest they run away," to avoid a certain duty laid upon them, P Grenf II.

c\>Q6.V
)

667

(f)0£yyofiai

(ftdcvos

"and

cK(f>opi'uv,

Musaeus should receive

that

a discharge

from the rents previously obtained" (Edd.), 1' Oxy II. 2 37 vl M (a.D. iS6) 8ti 4>6qv€l to Trpa.Yp.a aKpEipuis "

"the

[e^]T)Tao-(ie'vov,

fact that a searching inijuiry into the

had already been held" (Edd.), ib. vii 4 - A ?8aKas 16 (cf. 2 Thess 2 ?8aK£v BD* 31) atraf irpoiKa S[ovs t[tJ] " if o-ou, diroKaTdo-Trio-ov, 0vy]aTpi you have already once a to given dowry your daughter, you must restore it," affair

-

XIV. 1666

ib.

(Edd.),

0-TpaTfvo-ap.evov, the little Pausanias

VI. 907 14

8id toutou

becoming a

Will— A.D.

(a

hk upetv 7rpoTcpov

6dvu>

"

soldier of a legion (Edd.), 276) ttj IlToXeu.a£8i. PePatu

PouXi]u.aTos t^v 8do-as eirtSe'StoKa I also confirm to Ptolemais by this will

"and

20

previously gave her" (Edd.), ib. 935 irpoPao-Ta£as Tas tv Tats (dpoupais ?) l., " he has already taken away those [sc. bundles) in the I [•] arourae" (Edd.), ib. VIII. 1103 5 (a.d. 360) cpBdo-avTts

dowry which

the

I

(iii/A.D.) £6avE -yap

"we had previously paid them" and P Grenf I. 53 s2 (iv/A.D.) (= Chrest. I. p. ijS) Kal TaiTa irdXiv 9do-cu, tirX^ptio-ap-cv auTous,

T|p.ts

reference

P Flor

similarly

SyllSot)

(

=

3

abusive language in P Lond 983" a petition that a certain woman

to

is

(=111. should be called (iv/A.D.)

p. 229),

account

to III.

I175)

309

11

—

Ka8'

c5v

(iv/A.D.),

' ifyQey% a T0j

t)uwv

and from the

inscrr.

6

(iv/iii B.C.) piju,a

u.ox8r|pbv

6evYeo-6ai..

9eipco.

For the metaph. sense "corrupt," " injure," as 1

common

3 ', al., we may point to the contracts forbidding the wife

(T Tebt

I.

1

Cor

A

Cor

tov

IV.

Koivbv 22

ioso

ii/A.D.),

(early

oIkov of

(time

cf.

al.):

.

sense

29 (B.C. 13) u-^| 8tpouo-av to 70X0. 105s 15 24 (a.d. 118) the pass. e(f>8dpT][o-]a(v) is

IV.

Strass

seen in certain nursing contracts, where against the nurse's "spoiling" her milk,

is

made

is

BGU

P

497*

I

17

3

provision

In

III.

in

clause in marriage-

4>8eiptii<

BGU

92),

(B.C.

P Oxy

literal

e.g.

29

104

Augustus),

tou

p.ou

auT-rj irpoiKa,

(iii/A.D.)

tou p.eiKpou Ilauo-aviou u>s els X€"yiu>va " I have previously written to you about

y€"ypa(j>nKa)S irepl

ib.

3

The

I.

used of the destruction of

P Cairo Zen

Cf. also

cattle.

I.

25S-7) where a man is described as iv 'AXe|" in Alexandria wasting his time. av8petai 8eipdp.evos,

59037

7

(B.C.

' '

(Ed.),

,

,

"let

money come

not

Thackeray Gr.

i.

p.

2S9)

be

(or

added) to

Amh

P

cf.

:

K\r|pov[o]p.;£as)

" of

,

,

II.

72

money"

s

ifs

XapTrpoTaTu)

d]4>tve

(/.

we make

soon as it

"but we

d
completely

(?)

at

I

begin the work, for as ourselves to it we can finish

will

haste to set " (Edd.), and

P Flor

I.

9" (A.D. 255)

(= p. 2S) 4>0do-avTos p.ou irpbs tois pvaiuaois (/. p.vT]p,€£ois\ "when I had arrived at the tombs." Cf. P Lond IV. "

s1

(A.D. 709) 9i°"m to Jo-koto (/. io-\aTa), " their wildest expectations (Ed.). For 6dvw «ls, as in Rom 9", Phil 3", cf.

1343

522

e

(ii/A.D.

ttjs els

)

airavTos

Kupie 4>6avouoTis (gen. abs.

),

(

Xrrvdv,

BGU

II.

P

-ds) o-ou
Inspiration, I

am"

in

the meaning apparently

"I

not

object," p.

261 n 1 .).

MGr, and

teachers,

—

59020 "the conand hence "autumnal ": cf. In Jude 12 the epithet

f.

trees without fruit"

is

&Kapira, they were barren at

Se'vSpa

(RV)

:

the very time when fruit might be expected (cf. Lk I3 6ff ). See the full discussion of the word with many reff. in Mayor

Ep. ofJiide, p. 55 ft., and add from P Hib I. 27 170 (B.C. 301-240) Ry " autumnal." MGr

the papyri the calendar 8i.voTrwpivfj.

lcrr|p.€pia

(pSivo-irwpivds,

66yyog, 7 "utterance," "sound" (1 Cor 14 ): cf. the magical P Lond I2I 771 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 109) 8dYY<>s «vappdvios, and 777 8d'y'ywv

i\6vToiv <|>wvds

"irpbs

Tas

kt)

cpuTa

ttjs (o-€Xr|vr|s).

—

Kal 4>6do-op.ev els IIt|X[ou]o-i. and see the rare usage £0ao~a to Skc'Xos, "perveni ad Scelos," in P land 21 3 (vi/vii a.d.) (with the editor's note). In Sir 30 25 ev euXo"y£o Kuplou ^(|>6ao~a, Kal ws Tpuyuiv tirXt)pwo-a

"autumn

false

1

I.

-

passing

Tjue'pas e'x.op.ev

my

to

P Cairo Zen

(cf.

compound from

cluding portion of the d-irwpa," Moulton Gr. ii. § 106, p. 279

applied

once announced the T)y(y.6vi, " succession to his excellency the praefect (Edd.), P Tebt II. 417 10 (iii/A.D.) irXf^v dp£bue0[a] tou ^p^you, tirl -yap 4[dv] 4>6da-wu.€v eiriXapt'o-Bai tou 2pY0u 8uv6p.e8a auT[b inheritance

this

derived from
(see

(A.D. 246)

tu>

Si€Tr€u\|/du.T|v

cf>6a'07zojpiv6g,

is

"I

attained

outstripped others" (see Sanday Note the colloquial e"(j>8ao-a, "here

cpTavw, "arrive,"

doveco.

For 373

c. dat.

(iii/A.D.) ep.ol c
8ouXu> Kal (Byz.)

o-uvtKeo-£u)

(for

your

own

8[al]u.uv[o]s

o-uvoiK«o-£u>).

Chrest.

x^P tv

"

sake

we

I.

p.

o-'J'™1

)

they

(/.

as in Gal 5 2s i$Q6vT\trev)

P Flor

cf.

,

us

<(>8oVT)0-avTos

See

iiiv

[™

I.

(|)8ovouo-lv

irpoo-T€8££Kap.«v,

tu

67121

s

T)u.]«T«'pa>

P Grenf

also

rjS) «|

III.

o-uv«i8oti.

auTou XapPdvwv, and P Masp

p-cpr)

(/.

(=

(iv/A.D.)

\dpu

Ta

irovr)[p]ou

translates,

"comprehend."

"envy,"

6

I.

oti

S3

29

o-ou

where the editor

the daughters) are angry because for have told you what has happened." [sc.

6eyyo/uai,

"utter" (ii/iii

A.D.)

c. (

ace. as in

=

II.

p.

bvoua ou8e 6W1 SuvaTat

2 Pet 2 18

(/.

SvvavTat)

absol. use of the verb, as in

17

iv.

lf

-

(iii/A.D. ?)

El Kal elires

—

cf.

Ac 4 18

,

a-«

.

.

,-

8e

W* *-"

P Leid

yyeo-8ai.

1

ov"

.

rb

"envy":

For the

see the epigram

PSI

I.

cf.

P Ryl

II.

21 (A.D. 38) {ti &i Kal «toX144 uoi 4Tra-ya"y«lv alTias tou p.^|

p.T|0-€v

ttSovous

bvTos,

"moreover he had the audacity

(/.

cpBdvou)

accusations of malice against

tt^v
av ws

:

147) eiri.KaXouu.at

rjSr]

£u>-yp°- °s

ÔtyyeTat

wS' eve'SnKev,

Evirpe'irios.

me"

to

(Edd.), P

bring

Oxy

II.

baseless

237"-

21

(A.D. 186) rrrl cj>8ovu> Si p-dyoy [Xo]i8opoup.evos, "but malice was the root of his abuse" (Edd. : but see their note ad I.),

G68

(fiOopa III.

ib.

(piXaudpoyrrla 533

1'

"

(ii/iii

A.D.) t[v]a

fx ,0 HLfv °"Tou.dxov[s]

|rf|

we may not be caused vexation and 34 annoyance" (Edd.), P Thead 14 (iv/A.D.) ovSJv p«pdcr4)0dvov.

[iT]8J

TaKTat'

"

outol

that

4>9dvu>

Trcpl

nothing has been taken.

KaTafvoptvouirtv

kXtjiSlou

?,

These accuse us from jealousy."

Hort (/as. p. 93 f.) thinks that the difficult irpbs ipBdvov in 5 Jas 4 must be understood as = "jealously" or "with jealousy"

the

(cf.

RV

elaborate note in the

and

marginal renderings): see also the

Revue Biblique

xii.

(1915), p. 35 see J.

ft".,

for a suggestion to read 4>dvov for <|>8di'ov.

T'xxxvii. (1926), p. 381

Exp

in

Findlay

A. For Phil I 15 the the comic poet

f.

commentators cite by way of illustration Philemon (Meineke iv. p. 55) troXXd ue SiSdo-Keis

d<|>8dvws

8td (pOdvov.

0dade?.(f>ia, For this city of the see is

Ramsay

found

(=

Roman

Letters, p. 391

BGU

11 7 province Asia (Rev I , 3 ), A village of the same name

nome, see P Lond 166 1' (a.d. 186)

in the Arsinoite

II. p. 106),

ff.

II.

356* (a.d. 213).

ilad£?Lia.

LXX

In profane Greek and the £a, of to the love of those

,

kindness to

but in the NT the word is used in the " love of the brethren," i.e. the Christian

sisters

definite sense of

brotherhood

,

(Rom

;

12 10

Heb

,

13',

I

Pet

I

22 ,

2 Pet

I

7 ).

0opd.

"loss":PTebtI. I05 3 (b.o io3)dvu(irdXo-yov)ird(cnis) " subject to no deduction for loss," with reference lease of land, and P Strass I. 24 26 (a.d. 118) (vIvvovtcu) " with

(1)

to a

reference to the death total, 5 by death," In Syll 316 (= 3 6S4) 7 (B.C. 139?) the noun is with ?u.Trpr|o-is Xe'yw Si iiirep tt]s tjiTrpfjo-eois Kal

(p8opds 5, of cattle.

—

united

0opas tu>v

(2)

dpx(€i)wv Kal rCtv

where

stated that the world

is

it

(p8opdv, had

Rom

ypauu.aTwv. Priene 105 2 (c. B.C.

would have

not been for the

it

xP Tl°"r ^ X a 'P e

€

53),

an d similarly

>

ib.

6234

s

(B.C.

«>

St|u.oo-iwv

"decay":

"corruption,"

dadel0Q, "loving one's (Christian) brothers," 1 Pet 3*. For a brother loving his actual brother (see s.v.
of Augustus

birth

9),

suffered speedy cf.

:

8".

(f>t/.avdpog.

" of a wife " loving her husband the time of cited 604 (about Hadrian) by Perg Deissmann L.JE 2 p. 314 is

common

1 (Tit 2 )

:

in epitaphs

cf.

—

,

The word

used of "abortion" in Syll 633 (= a 1042) 7 (ii/A.D.); see the editor's note with its references to Ps.

'IovXios Bdo-o-os

is

'OTaKuXCa nwXXr) TT) vXvKVTaTTl

Apoc. 60 ai>Tcu tloriv ai <|>8
[vjvvaiKi, ]

=

Kal (plXoTCKVU) crvvpLwo-dcrrj du.€U.Trrws

$iahq,

" bowl. "

the

NT

The

(Rev 5

s ,

LXX

Attic spelling
and

cpiAi),

found also in the Koivrj, e.g. P Cairo Zen I. 59021" 25S) (pidXas tovSc u.e ovk cuvtos 8«'xeo-8ai, P Tebt I. 27 " 6 (B.C. 140-139) (judXas Kal bowls and cups," iroTr|pia, is

(B.C.

T Oxy

17

52i (ii/A. i>.) p Fay 127* A.D.) ?Treux|/a iu.iv y [Sevjyri
(ii/iii

306 is

8 (ii/iii

to a

a.d.) «Kdo-rr|s

" cistern."

idXXT|s

(/.

€TT,X.

Loving "Julius Bassus to Otacilia Polla, his sweetest wife. her husband, and loving her children, she lived with him unblamably 30 years." Cf. Preisigke 330 A[iovvcrd]piov irav[d]peTc cpiXavSpe os : the corr. subst. occurs in

BCH

Preisigke 5037 Einj/ixi Tatjcri u.T|Tpiuov u.dpov «KTavvo-acra crw
(JHlavdpamia.

ila.yadoQ,

"loving what

is

"

good

(Tit

I

8 ).

In

P Oxy

I.

33"'

n

(late ii/A.D.) a certain Appianus taunts an Emperor, perhaps Commodus (see P Oxy II. p. 319), by extolling the superior virtues of his predecessor Marcus Aurelius &kov«, to uiv

—

TrpwTov

rj[v]

to

SevTepov

t[o] a lover

diXdp-yvpos,

TpCTov
was a lover of virtue (Edd.). For the corr. subst., which

common word is

For the phrase tuyx^vw
(iii/B.C.

tv\u tt)[s 7rap]d crov
)

V.va

order that (Edd.), o"c

I

KaTacpu-ywv, PacrtXcO

.

.

.

iyu t«

is

common

in the inscrr.

,

cf.

^0-op.at ttjs

irapd 0-0O

and similarly P Lefd G 21 (B.C. 20 181-145) (= I. p. 43), PTebt I. 3O (B.c. 115). 3 Other exx. of the subst. are P Michigan Inv. No. 279S °" 01 hv xxii. PAH. p. 248) X"t (time of Hadrian) (= Class. " I thank you for ?X« tt)
Preisigke no6 (Ptol.) 01 o-vvirdo-iov \«vdu,evoi
NT

2 occurs only bis in the (Ac 2S , " best understood in the sense of kindness," " or "the love of "humanity," rather than "philanthropy " mankind in general (cf. Field Notes, p. 147 f-)-

This

Tit 3 1 ), and

—

669

(piXtco

(piXavOpunrcos (ii/A.D.)

T[j

o-fj 1

I

official,

high

For 1 t)
4>iXav8punma, as a title of address to a 16 (Imperial edict— iii/iv a.d.) Fay 20

Jud. xix.

crvvav|eiv TavTnv tt^v and the conferring of benefits to dp\T|v, " increase the welfare of this kingdom (Edd.), and OGIS 21 where the K c priests of Philae comI45 _i d5), ( ij° memorate certain relief granted them by Ptolemy Euergetes

Kal

t«

iXav8pu>Tr£a

"by

ddpyvpoc;, 14 "loving money" (Lk 16

-

-

by erecting a

II.

evtp-yto-iais

liberality

pillar

— iv

dva-ypdi|
fji

tovtuv
Tiutv

vt|>'

:

vp.a>v Trcpl

of

tt)v

Sfju-ov

evvoiav,

20I

ib.

2

r]bv

Kal

BtidraTov

s

found

is

),

an

in

similarly used

2

Magn «£

cf.

18 17 (letter

"-PX^ 5 "?[*?'*] Sid tt)v

10

26'-

oXl-ywv)

(/.

4>iXavTiav tx^ e ' va1

with reference to the Emperor <))iXav8pw7roTarov pao-iXe'a, 68 Cf. from the papyri P Oxy IV. 705 (a.d. 200-2)

(= UI'Z

(B.C. 163)

6X(u)V

8l'

I4)

p.

Kal

|m'[y]io-tov

P Par

see

8idX[t]]i(/lv

i.Xav9pa)TroTa.TT]V

3

"loving

is

Antiochus III— B.C. 205) ?x OVT€s oiv

tov

Tim

(iii/A.D.).

ZNTWf.

(1904). P- 345 n2 The adj. (in Greek Bible only Sap I 6 ) of the virtues of rulers in such inscrr. as

2

,

The imperfect context in P 1'etr III. 53 (J) (iii/B.c). word appears as a proper name in P Oxy XIV. 167S 12

F° r
'

with reference to SeptiiXav8puiroTaTOi. AvTOKpaTopes, mius Severus and Caracalla, and in the same document the " words of the petitioner who states that he has before him " a both humane Kal toB (ptXav8pu>iro« Kal tov xP t1°''(,lou

dSlKOVVTWV cbiXavTta,

Laws

p. 178) refers to Plato discussion in Aristot. Eth. N. ix. 8.

(Selections,

Julian.

p. 247, Selections,

i.

Tciv

TT^|V

D

73 1

rj|xds

Waddell and the

u

i

and the Christian prayer ib. VI. 925 which begins 'O 8(eo)s (v/vi A.n.) (= Selections, p. 131), 6 iravTOKpaTwp 6 a*yios b dXrjOivbs
—

&T]u.iovp-ybs.

For 4>iXdv8puiira = "ordinances of special favour," as in 21 2 Mace 4", cf. P Meyer 1 (B.C. 144) ut'veiv [8e Kvpta to with the editor's note, and see also P Ryl II. ]iXdv8pwTra, In 38—161), again with the editor's note. II. 595' (a.d. 70-80) el'va t.Xdv8pa>Trov els 8vo tottovs afj )ôpT|7fji., the word is apparently = "a dou7

'55

(a.d.

1

BGU

ceur," "that he did not need to give a douceur on two occasions." may add one or two exx. of the verb cpiXavSpioirtw

We

P Tebt

may

I.

21

31

obtain

(B.C. 112) iv

redress,"

in

d>]

Tre(J>iXav8pio7niu.€'vos,

—

Trd
ir€<(>LXav0puiTrT]K€

transitively

where

=
against

aJ>iXav8pwTre'u>

is

used in-

etvai, as the editor notes.

Hohart's claim

296

(p.

ttus

p-e

f.)

that iXavflpuTrta

2 (Ac 2S ) and 4>i.Xav8puTrws (Ac 27 ) were part of Luke's "medical" vocabulary, Cadbury (JBL xlv. (1926) p. 201 f.) has pointed out that the words occur over 40 limes in Dittenberger's SylP Index s.vv. (juXavBpwirCa, -os.

"

I

esteem and love

Getov

(/.

P Oxy

III.

TTOIU) TTapd TT)

52S

love you

6

(ii/A.D.)

loves (Edd.). you" We may add to ©OTjpi, the iii/A.D. love-spell lft . 6pKt£w o-c, v€KvSaip.ov, Preisigke 4947 ?T£K6V 'ApTlv6t\ p.>. . The verb I. tmTtXwvTai, who perform the act of veneration on your behalf to Thoeris who S4 13 followed by an is ad (ii/A.D. direst. inf., init.) (pi]Xovo-i II. vi 14 (ii/A.D.) as in . . 8iaK6vno-dv . . Mt 6 I'va 5 , in p.€ P "îXtJ Giss viiv oStoi. t-T|V dX*j8[t]iav touto h\ ttrl TroXXuiv iXeiv ytvtVBai. With the closing greeting do-rrao-ai. tous (piXourras r|uds 2s 15 A.D. 100) do-rrdôu cf. P Fay II9 tv ir£o-T6i in Tit 3 (i-. and 'EiraâBbv Kal tovs (JuXoivTes rjp.ds irpos dXr|8iav, BGU III. 814 38 (iii/A.D.) do-Trdôuai Kal to]vs (piXovv- To(=a)s T|)j.ds TrdvTts. however, that, following Wilcken's sug(Archiv vi. p. 379), we should in both these with the form the passages read iads for Tjads in keeping is possible, gestion IlS 26 (A.D. 1 10) greeting takes elsewhere, as P Fay o~€ irdvTcs irpbs dXT|6tav, PSI I. tovs do-rrd£ov cfuXoCvTe's 11 Kal tovs (piXovn-ds P Giss Kal Wilcken (I.e. of vp.ds [o-e] '> II. (Edd.), O"0V TTVU> TTpOO-KlJVT)p.d 27 cf. OG/S 5 1 (B.C. 239) toIs t« Tt\v(Tai.s iJuXayBpiiiruis diravra ("throughout") Xf"i Tai P'iene 47' (B.C. 200) iv T€ toIs AXXois ]s Kal I (a.d. 70-80) a[l]o-8du€vos 21 (a.d. 146) I'va Kal al 294 " may be performed o-vvPi.ov in 8 3 how 19 531"(re Ac For the somewhat weakened sense of "kindly" P Tebt <î\cis, irdvTas, and (f>dav9pdj7ca>g. II. 3) tTrio-Tdu.«vos iris o"« ((hXovvtwv b It s II. 40S (A.D. "since you know BGU (Edd.), elrretv, connexion with a change of ownership, similarly ib. II. 397" (a.d. 198), P Oxy III. 20 at (f>iXav8pwTr As you" : " that 5 "love": P Tebt Tifleuai k{ , s and I (f>dea>, I. I2 8 (ii/A.D.) JTrio-KOTrovuai. tt|v o-t)v In any case o-e irdvTas. tovs iXovvTas cf. Ziemann Epist. p. 329 f.) regards this use which we (juXovvTas for T||ids cjuXovvTas, touches of these might have expected, as one of the finer ancient letters, even if it had become largely stereotyped and He knows no instance of its use earlier than about formal. : A.D. 100. dapyvpia. To the numerous illustrations of I Tim 6 10 given by the commentators may be added (as by Lock) Test. xii. pair. If NT, and d-yaTrd» the former reverential love is : (,/.v.) are to be distinguished in the latter probably the love of friendship, the but there appears to be a growing tendency 670 (f)ihr]8ovo? 0iAoj/(e)tKta two verbs as synonymous, even 23 with 20 2 and see ib. it 3 5 36 ib. 13 The meaning "kiss," which cjuXt'w has in to regard the PSI in 2 1 : cf. . 26 13 (act of martyrs I. Jn (vi/vii Mk — v/a.d.) 14 14 al., is «Kpd-rrio-[ev avTov t9)v] \cipav Kal €£Xt|0-€v. For an exhaustive discussion on " The Terminology of Love in the New Testament," see B. B. Warfield in The Princeton Theological Review xvi. (1918), pp. iff., 153 (vi/A.D.) i\ iravape-rds We may . . , seen in 16 a.d.). closing greeting the in letter iroir| This Latin form Tim 1 "loving pleasure." 3 where this word is found, is the only place in the afforded by Philo de Agric. 88 (ed. Wendland) NT Kal pdXXov (piXoiraO-rj Kal. 4n\dpeToi> t) 12 9 o-uvtt]pt]tikoi, iX6pouo-oi, pp. 7 dvd 4nXo9toi< See also Vett. Val. by Wetstein). €p7ao-T)Tai. (cited Kpdxos 3 40 5 , . 3 SylP 267A 4>iXfn-iTT)vos, is found in the 15 II. I54 1 -' a in (B.C. 259) "Epp[w] — after title pure Greek with note) or the for B.C. 347-6, of the Ep. to the Philippians, W. M. Ramsay (JTS . interesting parallel to 2 Amh Preisigke 6782 (Philippensis) •iuXiirirevs (cf. and again in ch. 4 15 p. 116) draws attention An and P &dtJtJirjotoz. ff. i)j']dovog, 4>iXia, note also the adv. <|hXi.kus to this as "one of the i. little (1900), noticed indications of Paul's preference for technical Latin forms to indicate Roman administrative ideas." Oilmnoi. For Philippi, a Roman colony, and consequently "a miniature likeness of the great Roman people," see Lightfoot 2 Philippians p. 49 {., and for the description of it as irpii-rn, , "a For the (juXiipa a-yiov (Rom 16 16 Lightfoot Notes p. 90 f. and Milligan Thess. p. So. kiss." , al.), name (I'hilem ) with Phrygia legend of Philemon and Baucis For other exx. of the p. 304. to refer to the 2 see Lightfoot Colossians 1 : , 8 7° (") (B.C. 229-8), P Oxy I. 43 verso" 5 (a.d. 295), and from the inscrr. Mqgn 117 s where 4 it is the title of the aim-as of Dionysus, and Perg 341 name P Hib cf. I. , "AvBon "fiXriuiov pt'pi-s. Oihnnoc,. common name see P Hib I. 62 (B.C. 245) IlToXepauoi âipetv, and the other citations in In C. and B. ii. p. 552 W, M. Preisigke's Namenbuch. Ramsay cites an inscr. Euy'vios ° eXdxio-ros dpxt8idK(ovos) For enough 16 12 , see s.v. see 1 this "J'lXnriros 0ilr]fX(ov. For the connexion of this it is Ac pepiSos MaKeSovias irdXis in rfjs (both crKovTXapios cited by Thieme, k^ €(p€or(u>s) toO dîou K€ tv86£ou diroo-ToXov k£ 6eoXd-you " a clear proof that a church (doubtîXCirirou, as affording less the church) of Hierapolis was dedicated to St. Philip." The shows that "the further inscr. local tradition was attached to Philip the Apostle." p. 41). ll6dEOQ, " loving @llrjTos. For this proper name P Oxy I. 72" Tim 2 1 ') the property return (a.d. 90) Sid TiPeptou 'IovXfou îXtjtou. (2 cf. "friendship" found occurs several times in word is opposed <|>p6vTLa"ov . . . 4 only in Jas 4 Prov and the Apocrypha. to Sxflpa in I'va NT the in p-f) P Hib 170 2 but The 247) (B.C. dvTi cJnXias ^\0pav [irowJpeOa. Other exx. are PSI IV. 415 5 (iii/B.C.) 6 Kopfljwv €irio-T[o]XT|V ecrriv f|piv ev — ii/B.c) I. , I' Grenf I. l' BGU fragment IV. 1141 25 (B.C. o 14) dpepTTT[ovl epa-rbv eTTJpT|a-a, p. 207) II. 616 tl'va p-fj tt|V irpos KaYii tt^v cfuXCav P Lond 897 s o"€ trov (a.d. 84) 9 , For God." a slave name, see I. p. J22) the interior of An (Rom 16 15 ). SH ad Pom I.e. Lond 256 In P 175. Chrest. air. tip., 2 Tim 3*, see the Cf. Vett. Val. s.v. (JhXt|8ovos. al. 0t?.6}.oyo<;, a Roman Christian p. NT this from Philo de Agric. it is Egypt the : The name cf. recto (a) 16 (A.D. 15) name is common as, Lightfoot Philippians (=11. 2 , p. 99, of a consignee of corn from to the coast. 11 interesting ex. of the verb occurs in P Oxy III. 53 1 where a father writes to his son rots PipXiois — (ii/A.D.), avrb pdvov attention (Edd.). trp6 cjnXoXovuJV, "give your undivided to your books, devoting yourself to learning'' See also Syll 804 (= 3 ii7o) 29 otjv«'Pt) oSv (ptXoXo- •yTjo-avTL pot (ruvirXiipcoOfjvai.. Gt'Xwv (= (piXttav KaTaXttyuu, (ii/A.D.) evtpvtas Kal o-irouSf)s p. 17 (Alexandrian t^v citation 1' III. Tebt Kal (piXeias, P Oxy IV. 705 33 (A.D. 200-2) T] irpbs 'Pwpatous «iiy[oi]d tc Kal 10 Kal •7t£ rj>dov(e)iKia. For Lk 22 24 the only occurrence of , this word in the NT, Field (Aro/es, p. 75 f.) prefers the rendering "emulation" to "strife" (AV) or "contention" (RV), and this may be supported by the late P Oxy XVI. 1S60 7 (vi/vii a.d.) ti. 1 eirio-Troij&ao-ov TrXripwcrai. iva "make iX£a SiapCvrj haste to pay, in order that terms with each other iX£a is (vi/A.D. tj ) t| " pcT dXX-rjXwv, we may remain on good (Edd.). such passages as PSI ipJt[T]tpa Xapirpd Kal dSeXcpiK^ title in I. 97 it. 9S 1 3 Ot'JXei to t| vpuv) [i]X[o]ye[iKia] yvupta-at avT^v " if [d]X-n8«ias, your good ambition desires to dva0r| T|p Trepl ttjs (/. ascertain for yourself the truth The thought of "dispute" " (Edd.). uppermost in such passages from the papyri as P Lond 992 11 (a.d. 507) (= III. p. 253) is 671 0iAo£ evia (piXcaropyo? irpb Sixths Kal 4>i.XoviKeias ?8o£«v T|(iiv ktX., an agreement to submit certain matters at dispute to arbitration, P Oxy I. one of our safely," friends, that a friend may deliver them XIV. 1672 17 (A.D. 37-41) Mouyd-rips ib. me to hi b cptXos l 1 57 (vi/A.D.) eiriSt (piXoviKia ytyovtv u.eTa£u IlaTrvovSiov tov u.ovd£ovTos Kal tov Ypaup-aTcvs = -tcws) with reference to a dispute between a monk and a scribe, and from the — ( 3 36 inscrr. as Syll 929 (= 685) (B.C. 139) Bid to inrtpPaXXovtws avrovs ttjv irpos dXXrjXovs 4>iXoviKiav cvco-Taa-Gai. This last ex. shows the correct spelling of the word (piXoviKia. derived from tf>doievia, " love of " (Rom "hospitality" strangers, P Lond 1917 1 12 13 , Heb o-TrovSfjs — . " this ireirXTipw|iaLvn (.'. TreTrXr|pu)|ievos) Trv€ijji.[aTos dyiov, our letter I wrote on this papyrus that you might read it with joy, and with entertainment of long-suffering filled 1 Holy Ghost" (Bell), and similarly I. *. We may also cite the inscr. on a statue to the rhetorician Herodes Atticus, a.d. (c. 150) irdXis t| AcXcpwv ip'^'is Kal t| ol designation irpwToi see ib. I 12 (B.C. twv a ipiXuv Kal €ir(to-TaTei) Kal 17 P Tebt I. 30 15 (B.C. 115), Preisigke ypa(|i.p.aT€i), similarly 4 s (B.C. 255-4?), and OGIS 99 (ii/B.c. ad init.) tov 6665" IlToXcuaLov twv irpwTwv 4>i\u*v Kal apx^Kwrj-yov vtdv with the editor's note and for the title 'AtroXXoScipwi , : in Jn 19 12 see , 4>£XTaTos, with the SylP S59.4 the ): tj[uwv ^"ypajij/a tv Tui \apTtu tovtw IV ayTa dvdyvois uaird Kal [[-rr]] uaiTa 4>iXo^c[[v]]vias |iaKpo6v|iias Xapds . p.eTa x°-piTos, TuxdvTos €ireTvxaaey, "but by means of the good offices of our friends we achieved it " (Edd.), ib. 419 verso (iii/A.D.) 'Apvytvei -n-apd Sw-rnpixov cp£Xou, and P Fay 131 11 (iii/iv A.D.) to AcKacrCov tov for 2 13 {c. A.D. 330-340) where the to-v'to. t& "ytpd] uu.axa writer addresses his correspondent the curious . ovtov (Edd.). For a legal proceeding carried through TrapdvTwv (iv/A.D.). cf. o-vu[irf]ipMVT|K4vai tois 4k -rfjs kw[u]t|s " ai r friend Munatius said that he had " with the agreed people of his village thankfully (Edd.), P Tebt II. 314' (ii/A.D.) Tfjs 84 twv <\>l\av JXeyev o-uvT-uxiuv common CIG which II. 3499 s 3500 , 1 . does not occur in in epistolary addresses, e.g. T-TrrrbXiTos 'AKOuo-iXdw the P Tebt NT, II. is very 2 40S (A.D. 3) tw (fjLtjXTaTw 7rXcio~ra xaipeiv. So stereotyped has the formula become that it is used even in letters of reproof, such as P Flor II. 226 (iii/A.D.), where the writer, addressing himself to his "dearest" Heroninus, goes on to accuse him of unsocial behaviour ov o-rjp.«pov [ — Uoêvog. With this adj. in 1 Hernias Sim. pares oVtIV€S T]SeWS €LS Tim 2 3 Dibelius {HZNT ad com- I.) Kal (piXo^cvoi, TOVS OLKOVS favTUV ITaVTOTe vTreStâvTo TOVS ix. 27. 2 oiiv oiSa o-[ov] aTravSpwirov, dXXd del otSa. 4irio~K07roi 8ovXous tov 6eov &T«p vTroKpio-cws. l/.000 occurs in the NT in general s where only in Col 2 it , is not " philo- condemned, but the particular sophy" system (note the art.), associated as it was with K«vrj d-TrdTn see Hort Judaistic Christianity, p. 119. For the word in 7 its direct application to mode of life, cf. Musonius p. io that is : t/.ortpa)Teva>, " I desire to be first " " I love the chief place," (3 Jn*). The instance of this verb cited by Deissmann (BS p. 17S) from Blass Gr p. 6S is now stated to be erroneous (L.4E-, we can 1 p. 76, n. ), sponding —P but " VII. 1069*° Oxy Xdyov dvdyKao-ov ib. X. 1296' (a give one or two exx. of the correI love labour," industrious" "lam (iii/A.D. ) (piXo-rroveio-Te ttjv ireSeto-Kriv (/. son to his father — p.011 4>iXoTToveio-6aU, iii/A. I>.) hi irpb and (i/ii a.d.) writing to astrology, his (=1. p. pupil, 133), recalls that the ancient laboriously devoted themselves to T€ Tr€p[l] Ta ovpdvia i?.o;, "a and and where a master of Egyptians •y]vT|o-lu)S , dva\J/vxo|«v, KaXws TJ(i«[i]v Jo-rai, "I am industrious take relaxation: all will be well with me" (Edd.), P Lond 130 5 23 the art — twv , Kal tovs (piXovs, BGU IV. 1209 6 (b.c. 231 TJ(i.wv t| (piXocroipia €0"Tt. d6ooo$. For this P Oxy word in the wide sense of " a lover of wisdom," BCH cited s.v. (piXdyaeos, and the inscr. xxii. (1898), p. 496, in which a woman is described as cf. I. 33>'- >•• i\ 4>fXav8pos Kal o-[w]cppwv she lived modestly." The more technical sense II. 143 3 (A.D. 38) p.evwv — : ptov ov\ 6T€pa tis AiSvuu aTtXwv . may be . . twv by P Ryl tw Movo-dwi o-evrou"to Didymus illustrated ev crTpaTTyyui, . . . one of the philosophers mainiained in the Museum immune from charges, strategus," and by the inscr. OG/S 714 5 with 4 Preisigke 6S17 (letter of commendation B.C. 255) irvvOavdatvos 84 o-e elvai 4iri€[i]Kfj rifiwcrdv tiWs friend" €TucrTTJp.T| hi irtpl hi yivo\Uvov n«Tex the editor's note. 37 3ff - (ii/A.D.) in See also the private letter P Hamb which the writer addresses his friend dva-yKatov -yap €o-ti t]8ovs o"ov p.vT|u.£o-K€o-6ai tov dXTjGivov^s) -^ (/. p.iu.vTjo-K«a-6ai) 4>t.Xocr6ov. . . . I. — tov 2i) -yap dXT)6ivbs . Kal TJaeis v[irb twv iXoo-d - avTas St'o-aas) 1W TrdAiy Part VIII. l?.6oTOpyO£, " 10 s7 cf. Vett. Val. p. 76 tovs loving warmly" (Rom I2 ) u«v "ydp €vvovcrTt'povs Kal 4' L ^ 00" T0 py OT ^P ov s 8avaTw \wpL: 86 672 îAore/côs" The Xfivvi. bequests are (f>Xoyi( subst. îXocrTop-yCa made Kara common is in Wills, where P Oxy cjnXoo-Top'y'.av, see e.g. III. s 4 490 (a.d. 124), 492 (a.d. 130). Other exx. of the subst. are P Tebt II. 40S' (a.d. 3) ttji iXoo-TopYf.a tbv irepl 2u)Tt|pi\ov, "out of their regard for Soterichus and his 12 (A.D. 181-9) people" (Edd.), P Oxy III. 495 P 4>iXoo-TopY(.a, (iii/A. D. Kal (fuXoo-Top-ytla o-ttouSî Flor III. 33S 11 and dxaipcLav, KaTaveiKT|0-T) II. Clirest. Kal vvv ) 361 16 rr|v 360) (A.I>. (i-nTpiKri Ta\a «p-t)v t) . . evt'Sei-ijiov evc'ScL^dv) uoi. cvvoiav Kal 4>tXoo-Top*ye(.av. (/. For the adverb Kal OGIS cf. p.ev [(juXoo-Tldp-yios, iXoa-Tdp*y[")S. l i (Edd.), and tvii p. 140) €vouo0eTTjo-a— an iiro Isis inscr. Ios. common cJ>iXav8pos, ApaKcuv 'Air£wvos xpr) t€kv€ (fjiXoTriXe 1'* t* 1 memorial Arckiv v. Rom 20 11 9 , : P PSI IV7 . (B.C. 25O-49) 8v TpdlTOV €(j)LXoTLp.r|0TlS "TTCpl TJp.Wl>, 375 P Cairo Zen III. 59305 4 (B.C. 250), and P Tebt II. 4 io IU (i/A.D.) p.v[T|]a"0T]TV w[s] «V TUJ Tp[L]o-TO|lU) JJLt ttfjlXoTflJlAoO Trislomos to remain with *1"' (ii/B.C. also is V€vovTts tfjaLvtuvTat 8 me" common (Edd.). honorary decrees, where in "act with public oirws oiiv Kal ) twv els T) spirit," e.g. CIA its II. pouX^| Kal 6 Stjuos p.vr)ô- eauTovs 4>i.XoTiuovp.evwv, OGIS evxdpta-Tos uv 8iaTeXei and ib. IlS 10 (ii/B.c), Tots eis cf»t?v.o-rLp.ov>p.evot.s, 15 See further Hicks CR i. p. 46, Field 233 (iii/B.C.). Notes p. 165, and Lightfoot A'o/cs p. 60 f. For the subst. cjuXoTtuCa cf. P Par 63 s8 (b.c 164) (=P 117 (ii/B.c.) 6 Sfjuos 6 'A9r|vatu>v eauTov Petr III. p. "no undue 24) p-fJTe cfjtXoTtutas H^Te irXeove£tas -yeviifleto-Tis, competition or grasping being permitted" (Mahaffy), J' Oxy VIII. 1153'" (i/A.D.) d eSmpfjcraTd o"ol Ilarjcravtas o d8eXcf>ds o~o\i irpb iroXXov 4k cbtXoTtatas [official] auToi Kai-npTta-asva, "which (se. wrist-bands) your brother Pausanias went to the expense of having made some time 14 ago and presented to you" (Ed.), and ib. XVI. 1913 (c. A.D. 555?) Xd-y(?> 4>iXoTi(it£as), (Edd.). For the adj. 10 B.C. (c. <}>iXoTt|j.os cf. 1' Tetr "by way I. 29 of largesse 12 (iii/B.C), " where 119 if 10 PSI IV. 412 (iii/B.C.) evTetXat VI. 568 s (B.C. 253-2) Troir|o-o(ie]v Yap Cairo Zen III. 59401 3 (iii/B.C. ). cf. : P Grenf I. 5 (B.C. BGU 50 after I , 4 23 23 nd BGU €lXotiuoO ut Trapa"y€[v€V9ai irpbs 444 I. irotT|crets tXoTtp.dTepov ib. and P zealous," "strive eagerly," in accordance with its cf. Pelr III. 42 H.(S) f 3 (iii/B.C.) usage in late Greek general meaning P Tebt il>. 249 19 (ii/A.D,), and II. ib. 531 ttjs] els in (ii/A.D.). appearing in Aristoph. (Nub. 592), does not appear the LXX and NT, perhaps because it was until Cor 9 9 Mt |ie s It regarded as a non-literary or even slang word. " muzzle in a quotation from the in 242-1) 103) evT£TdXue0[a] do-rrdo-ea-Oat i(ids irap' T|uuv III. 1009 3 (ii/B.c), and from the inscrr. cfjiXod^pbvws, tus eT 2 Cor 5 I Thess 4 , 15 and in all three passages seems to have lost its original idea of emulating ("am ambitious"), and to mean little more is (B.C. in the sense of NT Chrest. cbtXoTtudTepov *ypax|/as evTavOa ois dv 7 "kindly," "with friendliness" (Ac 2S ) 30 again The verb (= 117) half ii/B.c). 103 (2 s For the subst. cf. I. 248 (a.d. 70-80) Xalpe. "am (a.d. irpbs be glad oiv cjuXoTtuus, and Preisigke 330 4 Afiovuo-dlpiov irav[d]pcT€ iXo2 t[c]kv€, £ijiJ/[v]xcl, and ib. 350 2dp.pu <|>iX[d]T£KV£ \pT|0-T[e] than 13 earnestly to for the adv. iJuXotCuus, Magn ^" KOVTa[ cj)U0Tifi£0juai is found in the 3 auTov [ ] StopGuicrni, "I you will even now endeavour more correct your behaviour towards him" (Edd.), in 167— " p.ot Ta Trpo8vp.T]8els I'va ll0TEKV0Q, is Se' vTroXa|i.|3dvTits eiriTT|8eov etvat, cfjiXoTtaws, 4 'Moving one's children" (Tit 2 ), cited s.v. inscrr., e.g. Perg 604 I. ls comp™- PSI IV. 392 the for ei»xapto-Tfjo-ets and "yoveis (fjiXoo-TopveicrBai P Giss p. (=Deissmann LAE", Wkvwv p. to lend, 34 571) cfuXoTtudv Tt to irpbs [rip-ds, P Ryl II. 77 (A.D. 192) utuov tov ira[T]^'pa tov tXoTtuov tov [v]e'poyTa cb I. shall therefore (li/iii from t(.uou ovtos) and Preisigke 5294* (a.d. 235) «[v]volws A good ex. of the verb occurs in SvU 2 1267" A.n.) the writer says that he had borrowed from Dynis 4 artabae of wheat, which he had offered and "was pressing" (iXo- or 114) 81b Kal eVi Kal vvv KaXws (B.C. IC9) 0-0O euvtiuovevo- u> , 22 34 18 Tim I 5 al. (cf. and metaphorically , Lucian De Mart. Per. = " is found LXX in put to silence " 15). According to Rohde Psyche II. p. 424 (Engl. Tr. p. 604) — 121 s6 ' (iii/A. D.) (= I. p. 114) Sevpd u . . . Kat o-ov, KaTaSouXwcrov tov Seiva, an appeal to a god, cbtuwTLKbv Kal inroTaKTiKOv •ysvvatov Kal KaToôs, ib. 4 123 (iv/v A.D.) (=1. p. 120) Ka0uTroTa|ov (fjiatoo-ov KaTa8ouXwcrov Trdv yevos dvBpwTrwv, and P Osl I. I 164 (iv/A.i>.) These instances, as Eitrem has pointed out, make s9 for the usage in 1", 4 . "an effective background" Mk The subst. 4>8dcrai tt)v of death. occurs in Vett. Val. p. 257 13 irplv apparently with reference to the silence cju'|iu)a-i.s <}>lp.uo-iv, Oleycov, " 14 Phlegon," the name of a Roman Christian, Rom 16 According to Lietzmann (HZNT ad I.) this name, which is given to a dog in Xenophon (Cyncg. 7, 5), came later to be . applied to slaves, see CIL II. 2017. (f>koyl£a>, "set on fire" (Jas 3 6 ). We have no ex. of (fAo-yflJu from our sources, but for $\iyuj see the magic tablet PSI I. 2S 12 (iii/iv A.D. ?) 8td TouTou toO vaiKuovSataovos X('ijov ttjv KapSiav, and 15 . 673 0Ao£ cpolvit 21 PSI I. 28 (iii/iv a.d. ?). The Christian amulet VIII. 1151 55 (v/a.d. ?) closes with the words on to the magic "a (= flame" (Lk l6 24 II. p. P a/.): , W>» - Leid 105) curoo-KeSacr8T|Tio p.ou Trdo-a T]\t>g — P A .D.) (ii/iii (/. Xd|}, Lond I22 7S (hymn to the Sun iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 1 18) TJXie xP uo ' KO ia Sieiriov c^Xo^bs aKap.aTov < ( inscrr. Preisigke (='1170)" 5620 (amulet) (ii/A.D.) For a form X«tpa. and irip (j>iis 804 5j'// dva8pap.o0o-a e-7rs'Xeuo-e tt^v P Osl I. i 356 (iv/A.D.) cj>Xb£ 6Vop.d o-o« K(vpi)e 6 8(ed)s, eTriKaXeo-d[p.]r|V to 6aup.ao-Tov Kal inrepe'vSoôv Kal 4>°psp°i' tois inrevavTiovs, "upon thy name, O Lord God, have I called, the wonderful and exceeding glorious name, the terror of thy foes" (Ed.): cf. Ps no (in) 9 , al. <)>XuJ see with the editor's note. Xi£ Kao(i€vt], P Oxy 6fi)]9pov, "that which causes terror," is so read by WH, following in its only occurrence in the NT, Luke 21 11 see Blass- BD, h)apeco c. ace = " " in against prate 3 Jn 10 For the more Cairo Zen III. . "talk nonsense," cf. P 7 A-TroXXioviSfi Xuapeiv 59300 (B.C. 250) SiKdiws oSv 9 * 1re PX eTtu "''• °i>K dv viv Sid Kevfjs e(f>Xvdpei, and the Christian P Heid 6 12 (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 126) i'va oSv arj iroXXd -ypdd>u> Kal XvpapTJo-u> (/. Xuaprjo-w), "that I general meaning : Debrunner Gr. § 35. The word 3. by Hobart cited is 161) from Hippocrates Morb. Sacr. 303, as denoting "fearful objects that present themselves to the imagination of the sick." (p. > may much not by OGIS "fear": writing prove myself an idle babbler." 339 yeiTVLwvTwv ©paiKciv " oPeo juat I. 40 1122 (iv/v A.D.) avrrbs xd-yiu €Taipds (iou, OGIS 669 «oPir|8Tia-av dKovcravTts irepl ia-Tiv 6 . . fear of 1S6) (a.d. 237Tiii.11 the danger" (Edd.), S4 . -yap p.ev P Oxy ace, (b) c. ; Lips dmov II. kivSuvov, "through III. 332 12 (ii/A.D.) Flor to ueTt'wpov, P (v/vi A.D.) toiis vojious oPt]8ds tyvyfv ds o II. P 80-01 (i/A.I>.) P «Tm8f| <|ioPo£)i.ai, s9 tov oPr|8t'vTas (a) absol., epT|(u'av (said of c|>opovp.«'vr| a patricide) ; c. (c) P and conj., Magd (of a sanctuary in p.TJ 3 9 (iii/B.C.) oPou|«'vr| p.f| o-up.-irto-T|i a dangerous state), BGU IV. 1097 1 (time of Claudius or Nero) (= Olsson, p. 113) oPovpai -yap p.r| o-xderrj. ve[v]auo-iaKe [-yjdp, "for I am afraid that he will give up, for he has become sick," P Tebt II. 318 18 (A.D. 166) <|>o[pou]p.tvr| 8[«] am (i^| Xd8u [KaTd] to afraid that my «l's (J.£ SiKaifov] oiKovop.e;[as, right of procedure "as I escape notice" may s (Edd.), ib. 335 (mid. iii/A.D. ) cjwPoyptvos p.^| dpa evpeBevn, iv auTols £TriXr|p\|/i[s, "from fear that they might disclose a claim by seizure" (Edd.). In Gal 4 11 "I am 7T«s «Ikt| KtKoiriaKa, have toiled in vain," assertions: see Proleg. pp. lation-Hebraism afraid about we have an 192 ex. of f., p.rj 24S. (d) Mt <()opoOp.ai. dird, as in On io 28 I in cautious the trans- (= Lk 12 4 ), see Proleg. pp. 102, 104, and Thackeray Gr. i. p. 46 f. " Tebt I. 59!° (B.C. 99) (= Witkowski 2 , (2) reverence," U3) an them of official his good writes to the priests of Tebtunis assuring will Sid to &vuj0ev (j>oPeio-8cu Kal o-6'Peo-8cu Fay fear of incurring penalties," ) , Kal KivSvvuv pe-ydXiuv tovs] "EXXr|vas K[al (iidpiuv The reverential fear towards a passage as Ac 9 31 (A.D. 335?) <|>6pov may be , fltoi God, which appears '" , p. 451) cites the inscr. from the theatre Ooifir]. This proper P slave in cletian), 16 1 is ) " Place of the Jews, who I. (a.d. 26S) Kal eivo£as, and the (Heb io 27 , : found as the H = -e'va>) name of a 19 3 Magn cf. 122 11 (a) (time of Dio- Mount of Olives For a note by Mrs. M. D. Gibson on kind of Lady Bountiful, see Exp T cited s.v. Koip.dop.ai. the Phoebe as a NT 2S1. xxiii. p. 0oiviKiaaa. See s.Z'. Svpo()>OLViKLO*a*a. Oirti;, [fj^]via P cf>oi.viKas, els Amh II. 31 8 oivlkuiv, v-T£tav of a fruit al'i-no-ov Si (B.C. " palm . 112) pieces . . tree wore Tdirous of land which had been enclosed for the purpose of growing palms" 16 BGU IV. 1095 9 (a.d. 57) irepl Si Toi (Edd.), and so , also are called God-fearing." a!.): opcpos e-ye'vtTo before a lacuna, (= II. p. 121) «kXt|8t| ( 12 v/vi a.d. inscr. from the " as regards the dates, we 12 (a.d. 20S) o£vikos 172 p.ovo|vXou, "dates on single stems" (Edd.), and P Flor 2 I. 50 (division of property A.I). 26S) o-i»v Tots i[vovo£]VL^L Kal CJ)DT01S. olvikos -iraXatov ov\ did not find any old," 4>ofiep6q, "fearful" cf. Syll 369 (= S05) tauTfjs avSpa Kal litpyirqv 50" KXauSta 't'oCp-n tov A.D. 54) dpeTfjs 2veKa (c. name (Rom Flor *ir€pi6tXrjpp.t'vows Tottos EtovSe'wv twv Kal 0eoa"6p(ov. : such I9I4 ib. IV. 18 11 Field (Notes, p. 183) prefers the 1393 . In 2 Cor 5 rendering "terror," as against RV "fear." ets (LAE 2 in P Lond T fi Kap8ia Deissmann — from illustrated "a palm tree" (Jn 12 13 ), or the "dates": cf. P Hal I. 7 5 (B.C. 232) of Miletus irepi- o-TavTtov. to Updv, "because of old I revere and worship the temple." In illustration of the opovp.evos tov 8tdv of Ac io 2 , a/., P Oxy Kal ovk€tl ctxjpos oiSe «ls Ivel, "the piaefect has sent an amnesty here, and there is no longer any fear at all" (Edd.), and BGU II. 547 1 (Byz. ue'-yas dpos emKevrai t|u.lv. For the plur. as in 2 Cor 7 5 see Syll 168 ( = 3 326) 21 (B.C. 307-6) P P- P (iii/A.D.) 6 f|-ytpil)V dpvr|o-£av t'Trepvj/ev ev8do€, |ir| you: perhaps used XIV. 166S 19 120) 8id t« tov dirb tuv 21 21 (A.D. 134) to toO B.C. (c. by the •n-poo-Tip-ou bpu>, "fear," "dread," obsolete): (1) (act. 17 dpov, dvdpaTi (/. BGU II. P Leid W d-yiu) 42S x,i - 8 (ii/A.D.) 9 (ii/iii a.d.) dvaypajifiaTi^dpevov Kal piKTiu), and oPep tiipap-tv, P Ryl II. — Related words are II. 343 6 — ii/A.D.), cpoiviKiiv, cboiviKivos, "a palm garden" (P Tebt "made of palm-wood" 674 (povtvs (pOpTlOU (P Oxy XIY\ 1658 measure" (P Ryl dates, see Wilcken 1 — iv/A.D.), and 172" — a.d. 208). " oiviKt]-yds, II. Oslr. i. p. 313 date- For the tax on ff. No. Inv. 1367 s3 (= a.d.) (iii/iv Preisigke 7247) IvtfKov to xP l,0'' a aXXd p<| avTa op€o-T|S iv tcu " when TrXo[£]u), you come, bring your gold ornaments, but do not wear them on the boat." tpXopt'vT) o-ov . (f>OV£VS, "a murderer" (Mt 22 7 'Iwvdv tov rrpoKtpevov (iv/v A.D.) |Ci P Lips a/.): , (/. ££ei I. 29 37 (a.d. 389) IV. 1024"'' n BGU cpove'a diroSeiâi, [Ka]TapXT)8fjvai ove'a. oveva>, "murder." The document just cited s.v. IV. 1024, shows the corr. verb several times, ov«us, vi - 7 e.g. BGU be killed" (Edd.), ib. 84*= (v/vi a.d.) They expected uios tov e'iSiov iraTe'pav 4>wv6uo-as Kal tovs vdpovs (|>oPr|6els to P (Ixy XVI. 1885" (A.D. 509) tiri6«wpf|o-ai [tov o-xtS6v vy€v els £pr|pCav, — redress of injuries complains that he has been murdered 6 XPÔ'T'IS €[d]vevo-e'v See also s.vv. and pe. [Is on the light above use of possible that the it (j>app.aKos. difficult 2 Jas 4 eirv ' rre Herod, from whom we or the like but : Svvai it (=111. (Swete). 6pOQ in the wide sense of lustrated 4>6vog, P Tebt I. s where an amnesty (b.c. 118), 5 granted by Ptolemy and Cleopatra to all their subjects t]^?I v t[ a' v ° v ]° l| s ckovo-Cois Kal icpoa-uXtais cVexo^fc'vwv, "except to persons guilty of wilful murder or sacrilege" In ib. 14 4 (b.c. 114) notice is sent to a certain (Edd.). is Heras cvBwopc'vwi ("arraigned") avrta<(Os, where the reference may be . rather than to actual Add P Amh II. "murder": 66 34 (a.d. 124) . see . cj>dvwi Kal aXXais to "manslaughter" Archiv ii. p. 498 f. Ztototjtios Xc'-yovTos cWKX[r|]Kevai tois [wjepl SaTapovv dvou ctt.[1] tu> dS«Xcpun " Siutoetis stated that he had accused Satabous and avTov, his friends of murder committed against his brother "(Edd.), and Gnomon 36 (c. A.D. 150) (= BGU V. Tiiv ml p. aWvois 20) pi£oo-iv dpapTrjpao-iv KoXajJope'vaiv. +| to let ib. ipaTia 95* (a.d. 95) (j>[d]pox> " rent of the tXaiovp-yiov, vineyard which 19 you," . XVII. 2141 2 . (a.d. 20S?) t£oSCao-ov €is dpyup£o[v] between money (Kdpiov ("rent in ") in leases of the kind") and Roman editor's note, and ib. 424 s period (late S3I NT sense 14f Ta XevKa (ii/A.D.) "wear" (Mt li 8 a/.) cf. Kop[i]o-ai 8id 'Ovvwpa ra , Ta 8u[v]dp€va perd twv iroptfjvpuiv Ta dXXa ptTa twv povpo-£vu>v 4>ope'a-tis, " receive by Onnophris the white robes which are to be worn with the purple cloaks, the others you should wear " s with the myrtle-coloured ones (Edd.), P Giss I. 47 (time of Hadrian) (= Chrest. I. p. jSj) cis (i<| Kapmv tov (j>opoOvTa avTov, with reference to a breastplate, and the enactment in connexion with the Andanian mysteries, 3 Syll 653 ( 736)" (B.C. 92) 4>opovvTu %\ 01 8eKa iv tois (?) = pvo-TT|p£ois o-Tpd(j>iov irop4>vpi.ov. See also P Michigan ; ij>°p°s ("rent in for exceptions see iii/A.D.) l'o-8t %\ otl (popovs Kal diroipopds «Trrd irwv, us «d(v> pr| aTroKaTao-rao-£as [Sjrj Tre'pv( now send discharges you know your danger." 26 15 (a.d. 98) we have the phrase In P land I. "load"(Lk , double ace. see Blass-Debrunner for : Preisigke (IVdrterb.) cites for the related verb §155.7). P Amh Tre II. (/. 150 £ua 21 (A.D. 592) TrccpopTuipe'va), £[T|po]€ o-iiia "fifty beasts loaded x»pTov with dry hay," similarly 23 39 and P Flor III. 293 15 (vi/A.D.) twv ttXoCwv Tre , OpTlOV, "burden," "load": P Oxy VII. 1049 3 (account — late ii/A.D.) dvo(i) 8 8 loads" (see the editor's note). III. il- I. 8paxpa[s] TpiaKoo-i'as, "pay for rent of lands three hundred drachmae of silver," and P Tebt II. 377 23,27 (A.D. 210), which illustrates the common distinction . (1) opea>. For the common V. 1707 6 P Oxy X. 1279 (a.d. 139) <|>dpov twv " at the (v)opv, annual rent for the pastures of four drachmae in all " (Edd. ), I of transport P Oxy ib. "payment," "rent," may be by such passages as P Giss 06 «p£o-6uio-d (Edd.). cf. P Lond 992 13 (a.d. 566). so unless you " murder": see : p. expression appears to be new," and similarly the strangely attributed to is should have expected KCKpcp.ao-p.cvui agrees with the anti-Judaic tone of the " fragment pf) ' 7re, 15 (Ac 28 ) 253) tovs iXXoYipwTaTovs o-xoXaoTiKotis cpdpov 0T|patSos, where the editors note that " the ?] In Ev. Petr. 2 yjypairrai yap iv tu> vdpu tjXiov "Forum" (Lat. forum), (A.D. 507) 6 oiv Aid8r]pos 44>ov€uo-ev ttjv irdpvr|V. Other exx. are P Grenf II. 11 36 (B.C. 95) |x^| \uirao-8e bft Tots x^purSeio-u inreXapPdvocrav oWev8f|o-«o-8ai, "do not grieve over the departed. throws 6pov (2) fj, "9 donkeys, "freight," "cargo," VIII. 1153* (i/A.D.) Ac 27 10 (TR dpTos): P Oxy payment by Heraclas the boatman (6 vavTiKos) of 600 drachmae (inrip) tcuv (popTfuv auTov, "for his freights," as in P Lond 948' (a.d. 236) (= p. 220), the III. shipmaster is drachmae for freightage, 40 paid in advance and the remaining 60 on the safe delivery of the cargo to receive 100 — airep o-ei o-uia hitherto rare form <|>dp€Tpov is Petr II. 30(d)" P Ryl Kal aKaKovp-ynTa. " " found freight II. = 5 . 24 The in P 209 (early iii/A.D.), P Oxy XII. 1589 18 (early iv/A.D.), and numerous exx. in Preisigke III. Index p. 341, and the new verb op«Tp£?a> in P Oxy VII. 1069 16 (iii/A.D.), and ib. XII. 1589" (early (Ptol.), 675 <$>opTovvaTOs iv/A.D.). (a.d. 41) ( = Selections, " a letter to a man P Oxy 27 243 p. //'. 1079 17 40) irapd TaXavTov 0-01 Tre'irpaKa my wares, for a talent," have sold you (4) "fixture": (A.D. 79) house and land property (rvv which fixtures all I in €UTr60-ovu.€vois t[o]is IV. 1118 1 " Si €K ttjs p.to-8uKr€u>s 4>opTia irdvTa, toi II. BGU "wares," "merchandise": (3) Ta (B.C. 22) money-difficulties. tovtois [ €is may use of <(>opT£a the editors compare id. 242" (a.d. 77), and CPR I. 206 6 (5) The word is used metaph., as in Mt 7 30 II , a/., in P Oxy XVI. 1874 (vi/A.D.), a Christian . of condolence, letter in Tr€VT€ opT(.a, TpidvTa which reference made is to to. " the thirty-five burdens," apparently a proverbial expression (see the editors' metaph. use of the adj. (popriKos, see For the note). Amh P II. 145' which the writer expresses wearisome " (<|>opTiK<5s) to 9 his correspondent, P Oxy VI. 904 (v/a.d.) a petition to be released from an office which had proved "so severe and letter in (iv/v a.d.), a Christian " that he will not be the hope " onerous — t]t)v In XeiTovpytav. dirapeVnTov Kai opTiKioTdTT|V to the letter ascribed Emperor -rounj-rnv the 8 Hadrian, P Fay 19 , the phrase <{>[o]pTu contrasted with a simple statement of facts. (ppijv themselves, <{>pd£ov[Tes to tc] airdv 6vou.a Kai iv i\i >a|ii{i oIkovo-iv, "stating their names and the village in which they =3 , 12 (iii/iv A.D.) dXXd crv, ov dv&pos, ov Ti KaT€vc|>T|u.u>v Koia inscr. &TT1.81. (f>pdaaco, " fence in " is the cf. " : Clem. Rom. / Cor. identified with the Fortunatus of The name, however, Fathers Part id. p. 29, n. I. 3 very common 10 p. 187, n. 1. Add n. p. 62, Vol. and is 1 , lxv. see Lightfoot Apost. and the exx. collected in Rom 3 2 Cor ii For (a.d. 190) a complaint of a oi»u.]Tre(ppe yu.€'vT|V ttXivGois P Oxy I. 69 . , 1 - they broke down a door and had been blocked up with ' Srip-oa-tav pup.T|v 10 19 used metaph. in — 8up(8a robbery ' dvaTpoJ/avTas, that led into the public street bricks" (Edd.), and from the inscrr. Syll 531 (= 3 963) 1 * (iv/B.C. ) 4>p(i|eL i-a i
: Heb cf. II 33 . 4>peap, "a well" (Lk 14 5 , al.) P Grenf I. 21 8 (B.C. 126) a Will in which the testator leaves amongst other bequests £Sa(os) : Kai to «v toutuii cppsaxa €£dTrTT|s Tr\t(v8ou), vineyard and the wells of baked brick in it," P Oxy VIII. 1105 10 (a.d. 81-96) pe'aT{p}os XiSivou, "a stone du.ireXw(vos!, "a III. //>. 502 35 (a lease Tpo\€XX€av p£aTos cl. Mayser Gr. p. n6f.), Fortunatus," a 4>oupChristian of Corinth (1 Cor 16"), who is perhaps to be (TR sense lit. well," 0opTovvdro; 95 See also Syll 537 ( (B.C. 347-6) irpbs to 969) TrapdSci YHLa 8 dv — A.D. 164) Kai tou irpoKeqievou "the reel of the o-vv Kaivw, " new rope (Edd.), ib. XIV. having on the verso diTo(Sos) irapd 0€u>[vos.] (rnaatrJa-yLa iv Tevu^vovrei. iv Tti pup.eiw dvTtl tou address, at the 4>XnTpos (/. 4>p€aTos)j "deliver from Theon aforesaid well provided with a 1678 28 (iii/A.D.), a letter ; : OGJS 5 707 opTouvdTos E6pao-[ToO] direXftvBepos). well" (Edd.), and P Giss I. 49 11 (iii/A.D.) Kaudpai Sio Kai cppc'ap. For the form (J>pf]Ta fir (ppeaTa, see P Cairo Zen III. Teumenous quarter 59499 12 in the lane opposite the with the editor's note. (iii/B.c), A dim. ped-n.ov occurs in PSI IV. 423 s9 (iii/B.c) irtpX tu>v (pptaTiwv. " a scourge (Lat. flagelliwi), A.D. 103-117) (an inventory — " 15 (Jn 2 ) (=111. : P Lond cf. 191 11 265) (^XayyeXiov an ex. of the transliterated p. KaXduov ivSikov. The word is Latin words which found their way vocabulary from his residence in Rome. Mark's Greek into (j>pei'ajiaTdw, "deceive one's own mind," pevcviuTr]g } "deceiver." In the (Lat. flagello), "scourge" (Mt 27 xii. Pair. Benj. ii. 3. Mk , 15 15 ): cf. Test. prop, the NT, B.C. 5) 580 P fencing in," and hence Mt 21 33 a/.). Exx. are "a 9t?V Ka^ Tr(3L "a BGU tov ^pa'yp.bv y'yia fence p. " (as always in IV. 1119 32 (a lease— P^Tl4 * v ^ Oxy III. > and 12 (vi/A.D.) KaXap.oup'yiav Kai tovs o-^pa-yp.oijs For the p.€pa-yu.ous). we may recall the inscr. on the Temple barrier OG/S 59S I. 56 cited s.v. d\XoY€VT|S. 95 «9 (A.D. The form 4>pd-yp.a , NT : cf. I. a I woman's 10 (ii/B.c.) i677 own mind," "conceited," as Blass Gr. See also P Lond V. Burton ad ICC Gal 6 3 deceives his 2 68, n. 22 : cf. . (a.d. 566-567). > (ii/A.D.) €ts eiTLTT|pr|o-LV pavp.ov flaepiiOtws, Giss Gal 6 3 but see in b (ppevairdrns 6 irpo tou p-tya povv, where the context seems to require the meaning "deceiver," rather than "one who pay/Lt6s, found 10 only in Tit I in P Grenf former lover of her description paye/26co, 26 first s.v. 4>pcvaTrdT~ns. is found in Pliilabel 7). . " the " midriff" or parts about physical sense of to the "heart" or be v to comes applied From P eio-f'XSois dva8ois) (ppdCco, 36 1 6 "declare," "explain" (Mt 13 ). In P Rev L™' (B.C. 259-8) owners of orchards are called upon to register its the heart," " " P Lond St aiToii (iii/A.D.) ato-flrio-iv. tov eaiv 46 327 (/. sp-ov) (iv/A.D.) (= W voiv Kai Tas {ep«} tpds I. p. 75) KaTa8«rp.fvu and Wiinsch AFp. 20 56 Sidvoiav Tas pevas tt^v airiav t^v pao-dvLO-ov tov voiv Kai Tas (ppt'vas, 076 (ppicraco power " "specially used of is awe of a mysterious Divine (Hon ad Jas 2"), is well illustrated by P Leid V' v 12 (= II. p. 17) to pc'-ya dvopa Xt'-yav A108, ov (/.8) - and VVunsch AF, p.a]Ta, (ppdvr|o-iv al'o-Brjo-iv XfiT\v [KapSjtav. trasted with Iras 8«os irpoo-Kvvei, Kal ir[d]s Saipiov cppeicrcrei Cf. Herodas VI. 44 tovs yap TeXiivas irdcra vvv (/. verbal <|>pikt6s W vl ° Kal (ppiKTii, common in magical papyri, e.g. P (= II. p. 95) ovop-a-n d-yciio (0.7(0)) P Lond 121 314 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 94) dvt£[p]ovs t« piKTois, tuv . . 46 it. 80 (iv/A.D.) 1' "-, and v ovopaTiov, so 1 ib. ( 123 = 1. 10 p. 68) koto, (iv/vA.D.) (= BS p. Kara ttjs pi.KTfjs dvaYKr|s. See also Deissmann 2S8, and the magic P Osl I. I 8 (iv/A.D.) tov o-ov vlov " " shudder at own thine son with the editor's note " 36) that means of his magic." The verb occurs in two poems on the death of a dog, Preisigke 6754 s 20 (iii/B.c.) (= Archiv vi. P- 453 f-)- See also the reff. in Preuschen-Bauer, Worterb. s.v. . For the 924 subst. charm P Oxy VI. the Gnostic cf. s (iv/A.D.) «mT|[i«pivoO (/. o-uvTT)prjo-r|s "Ap£as ttjs €(j>T]pepivfjs) "Ap£av) (/. " <|>pi.Kds, airo tov protect Aria from 4 ague by day,"and \ and Syll<""> (= 2 i239) 19 (ii/A.D.) wlure a tomb is entrusted to the care of the KaTax9dvu>i 6co£ with the prayer that whoever violates it shall be submitted to various ills Kal For a subst. povipdTT|s see ib. I. 0€ pc irXtov 94 s (ii/A.D.) «|aiT[€E ?]-rai ovt[o]v irpbs to papTupfjcrai vptiv T) tt)v -Tr£av pov. I. 121) p. kt\. (fipOVlflOQ, "prudent," is frequent in the NT as denoting fitness for Cod's service (Mt 7 24 io 16 al. Swete Parables of the , Kingdom, 123) p. : , OGIS cf. : 3S3 106 (mid. i/B.C.) 8iapovrjs tovtwv 'kvtKiv, r\v tp. (ppovipois dvSpdcn evo-epes del TT)peiv. The word is common as a proper name, e.g. P Oxy III. 8e 1"'' 53 25 (ii/A.D.). poYijucog. P Lond 1927 36 (mid. iv/a.d.) cppovCpus «'8i|as to Ytvvedforth your most noble totov d8Xov, "you prudently showed contest," with reference to manner of life: Lk cf. (f>poveco. Hence its usee. ace. in such passages practical kind) takes." as P Ryl II. 12S 10 (c. A.D. 30) 2ovf)pi.s dXXoTpia povTJ. . o-ao-a 4vKaTa\nro0o-a to eXaiovpyiov diri)XXd.YT|, "Soueris changed her mind, left the mill, and departed" (Edd.), and P Oxy II. 2S2 9 (A.D. 30-5) T| Se dXXoTpia KaTO. ir£p[a]s t£r)[X6«, Koivfjs "but she o-vp.|3n6[o-£0)sJ became dissatisfied with our union, and finallv left the house" (Edd.). For to iv — 669 s6 (i/A.D.) «dv ok Kal 8vo iVapxoi to ovto TT(4>pOI'7]KOTeS 0)0-1. " The phrase vowv mind," is Kal cppoviiv, common in Wills being sane and in P " take care to send somebody at once to Xrnj/dpevov ovitov, take it" (Edd.), and Grenf II. 77" (iii/iv a.d.) [^Selec- P 121) 8tvTa eToipdo-ai, " see to it therefore that you furnish the sums expended." tions, see : my s.v. voe'eo. 20 (ii/A.D.) : otv tis 'OBvcro-ews (ppov^pa Xapiv TrapaTrXtvo-n tovtovs, KaTaXtlTTU 0*€pVT)v kv TU) P£u) T7)V e7TlO-TTJp.r|V. " leading to right action, as i 8 ,and Aoles p. : cf. 317 Eph f., I also s . compared with the See further Lightfoot OGJS 332" (B.C. 138-2) c. gen., as in BGU I. ' KTT|paTi Upe'wv, which being is "hasten to give heed estate" (Ed.). (= I. p. 43, o-iTapiov, tiko new pond c. (2) UPZ i. P Par 45 s the help of God in the priests' Lond 28 s (c. B.C. 162) ace, as in P 343) poT£o-ai p. twv o-aiv (/. (= UPZ (B.C. 152) vTrcp crov xprjo-tpa P Tebt the to made by i. p. 329) irttppdv(3) c. •n-pa-yu.dTwv. Xva as 2 33 (B.C. 112) (= Selections, p. 30) as in P Hib I. 170 1 (B.C. 247) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 27) eppdvTlo-ov 8c, 8iro)s pt|K€Ti dirb tovtiov TrapaKoinrti 6 r|p.d>v, and (5) c. «S Ta Tf)s viroo-X€o-€u)S CKirXripuerio-eTai, "take care that the " terms of his agreement are fulfilled (Edd.). For the subst. (ppovTi's, cf. P Tebt I. 33" (b.c. 112) Selections, p. 31) ttjv pe"yio-rr|v "taking the greatest care," P theoretical o-o adCo\ 1 construed (1) is (ppdvTicrov 8' tpou x°P^ 011 8ep|uiT(ciiv) lijaKO(A. D. 148) 8 iirapxdvTwv, P Oxy VII. 1072 (v/vi A.D.) cnro>)8ao-ov (= p6vr]oig, more 300 cr£iov, ib. ottu)s (p.T|), "the content of tppovciv, the general bent of thought and " motive (SH ad ICC Rom 8 6 ) cf. Vett. Val. p. 109 2 4dv prudence p. Elsewhere the verb 249 in (f>p6v>]jua, " NT careful," "give heed," is found in the only in Tit 3 8 , where it is followed by inf. (see Proleg. cf. p. 206 f. ) 26 Ryl II. 78 (a.d. 157) Ttjs right . : According to Kennedy (EGTad Phil i 7 ) 4>pov«w "seems always to keep in view the direction which thought (of a OGIS 16 s 4>pOVTl'£co, "am also con- paTaids ecrTi* TrdvTa yap Ta tov p£pv ov 8td pdvrj[cr]iv, Std tvxt)v &* yt£v€Tai. is (ii/iiiA.D.) is (iv/v A.D.) <}>pdvr|o%s — do-Tis vop.££«i 8id 8vpT] 4>picro-ei, "for every door now-a-days shudders at the tax-gatherers" (Knox). The t^xt . puro-€i) PSI IV. 280 In the trimeter (iii/ivA.D.) Leid Kal apeTfjs ifveKev plaam, which tt)(v) (ppovT£8a irdvTuv iroittv lis 135 6 (early ii/A.D.) "look after I8£uv o-ov, if it were your own" (Edd.), and for everything as tt|s, Amh G77 (ppovpt CO (fivXaKr) and the south-eastern part in the Roman province Galatia in Ac. xvi. 6 $pvytav is adj." (Souter Lex s.v.). See further W. M. Ramsay Cities and Bishoprics 0/ Phrygia (Oxford, iii. 1895, '^97)> an(l tne same writer in Hastings : (j>povpeco is used literally "guard," "protect," in such passages as P Amh II. 43" (B.C. 173) where a contract is witnessed by tv ttji Eokvottcuou Ntjo-wl (j>poupovvT(jjv Kai "belonging to the guard at Socnopaei Nesus twv six persons, p,ur8o(4>dpuv), m receipt of pay," P Bilabel 9 (B.C. 103) tois] Iv f Tebt KpofKoStiXuv) ir6(Xti.:i 4>«po(it'vots arK ^ s I. 92 (late ii/B.C. KfpKeoo-ipeus ttjs |i.r) 4 P°"P° ll P' evr s p-uS' tov ueydXou iroTaaoii, "at Kerkeosiris, which is oflerr|S M. " (Edd.): unguarded and is not situated upon the great river n 32 and Field Notes, p. iS6f. See also an cf.* 2 Cor DB 863 p. fT. 6 and ''- > CR important note by E. L. Hicks in other passages (Gal 3", Phil 4', NT i. 7 p. f. in : 5 "a the idea of or to protect the For I (j>poupds, ira[pao-xov] weak." 4 cf. P Oxy IX. 1193 Kal p.€Ta Ivbs CIG in uXaKos ™ Tim I Notes-, p. 166), a Christian A 15 ). II. 3027. 20 "flight" (Mt24 luaTiov €is (pvy^v ovov iva diroo-ToXe'vTi. to P Tebt : 4S" (c. B.C. 1 1 36 (c. 4>vy?|V own of their "having 14 909 TTOTio-aulvtov, and IXop,lvu>v, BGU accord," to XP e °5 lo-TrouSao-av, "they attempted by diri.6ovvTa p.£Ta (fjpovpds tiu dp\i€pl Trep.iriv, "he has instructions to send recalcitrants under guard to the high- payment of the debt" (Edd.). For a weaker sense cf. id. VIII. 1121 26 and (Edd.): (B.C. 112) Tr€pt(TTag-Ls for <(>poiJpiov, tov poupiov, cf. P " the Amh II. 31" round free space the guardhouse." In P Petr I. 29 14 (iii/B.c.) tuv 8pwv apparently applies to of a vineyard, and Mahaffy following Bury is regards 8poi as the word from which 4>poupoi (irpoopoO derived, and compares the Homeric oipos. the "watchers twv (A.D. 359'' P Oxy XVI. Ttjv irp[bs tjSn, " In M. Anton, is "vehement neighing" of horses, this " " " " insolence be used of the haughtiness or the prancing proconsuls"), as in iv. 4S Ac4 25 from Ps 2 1 . p.6Ta Seivoii cj>pvd'yp.aTos, the reference "revolting insolence" with which to the exercised their power of (1) "since I am (Ed.), in connexion For P Lille d " in the general sense of vXo.KTJ I. 8 7 (iii/B.c.) " care," charge," lirii;T]TT|o-avTos " ISe8u>Keiv Iv (j>u(\aKi)i) il me aiiToO reclama de donnes en garde." 7 II. 2S2 (late ii/B.C.) a that he will keep the best watch possible upon declares guard life tyrants have and death. (2) — vX[aKfji. = Kal o-wTqpi'ai i-rrdpxu> "a "brushwood" (Ac 2S 3 ), as in P Cairo Zen to workmen III. 59517 " for els o-uvaYio-y^v cf>pvydvwv, 3 6 = 3 In Syll 568 ( the gathering of brushwood." 9S4) of iv/B.c.) a priest undertakes p.r|SI [ (end I2 10 Ac "persons keeping guard" (Lat. i.e. guard," custodid), as in pvyarov, wages "watch," "guard": P Tebt other people's holdings tpu XaKr)v) dX[Xo]Tp[£]v) Priene 28 4 (soon after o-uvTTupr|o-LV d-rrb t[oJu 8eXTi(o->Tov, B.C. 200) OTTCOS Si T| \]wpa T| MiXt|0-£wV Kal IIpil]»«V Ip. (3) (iii/B.c), " m'avait petits livres qu'il From denoting (cf. (a.d. 295) lp.oC Troiov|xe'vT|<(s), official evade flight to " pvdaaa>. men (c. tov u.]i£ova 4>vy^v Pi'pXapid Ttva, of III. kwut|s (j>vyT)(v) A.D. 4S0) Sid Tijs 4>uyt)s irepi-ypdcpeiv ttjs 5 already having recourse to the with a petition. of a thing: verb came to d-rro 1876 ptyavTa to 3) throwing away his garment A.D. 150) (= BGU V. p. 20) avGaiptTov) (/. flight I. " Gnomon flight," av0e'[[L€p]]p€Tov taken ) 6pp.fjo*ai, with one guard to 4>pvpiu, "supply one donkey together the sentinel whom I have sent" (Ed.): for povpd, cf. P Tebt II. 315 31 (ii/A.D.) 'i\i yap ODora-riKas [o]ttws tov priest" who proper name $vy&u>s occurs j>vyr\, took to (iv/A.D.) WH not "i'v'yeXXos (see deserted Paul (2 the he prefers ) the garrison keeping ward over a town" to idea of "soldiers keeping guard either to prevent escape, Pet I Ovyekoc;, l ) P : kJvSwov [aveu] cbyXaKrjs iiTrou.ti.vt = "a prison" (Mt 14 10 (4) p.n.81 KoOpov ("branches with leaves") p.T|8l (j>pv-yava ur|8[i] uXXoPoXa (" branches shedding leaves ") Ik toO Upov. For the new Trapa4>pvydvt.o-p.os, see P Petr II. 6 11 {c. where Mahaffy takes the meaning to be the piling of brushwood bound with clay to raise the banks of the B.C. 250), In his Introduction to the vol. p. 2Sf. he supplies an interesting parallel from Wood's Sources of the Oxus, when the river threatens to p. 22, where we are told that, canal. away its banks, the natives protect them with branches of tamarisk, in order to break the force of the water. cut Giss I. 19 16 (ii/A.D.), a sister connected begs her brother not to face some danger (perhaps with the Jewish war) without a guard— [ir^ udvos tov (B.C. 18) P Oxy irpbs ttJ 4' 259 toO Aibs 8 (A.D. iiniueve). 23), " rpuXaK-rj, a " prison," P Giss TrapfaJSoefiva!. the I. 84 (cf. I138 18 ™ TtTa-ypivw governor of the prison of who had been arrested for to the man whom 18 Ac IV. ttjs vXaKf)(s), declaration Zeus," by the surely for a man debt that he will restore 8v lvy€-yvtiu,ai. kt)s 4>uXa[K]i)s BGU at.): tov FlaTaa(v) Ik dTroXt£r>J/]o|j.ai II. (/. , I . . Ik [T]f)s ttoXiti- hailed out of the public (A.D. 83) 'Ao-KXdv eis rf|v vXaKty> S 3 ), PSI VII. S32' (v/A.D.) tis t*|v STîOo-iav ^rjXaKrjv. (5) the a/. : P time during which a watch was kept, as in II. 45^ ls (B.C. 246) (= Chrcst. I. p. 5) Petr Mt 24" irp^s vXaKtjs dp\ou.€viis. 0pvyia, "Phrygia, an ethnic district in Asia Minor, the northwestern part of which was in the Roman province Asia, For the subst. 4>vXaKia cf. P Oxy XVI. 1627 an appointment t!s rj>vXaKiav Upov 0or|p£ov, ing of the temple of Thoeris." " 12 (a.d. 342) to the guard- 678 (f)vXaKT7]piou (pvpafx.6 " " lit. "a guarded post or fortification," came to be used the as a technical term for the "prayer-fillet," a Jews by strip of parchment inscribed with portions of the Law, and " worn as an " amulet or " protective-mark " on the forehead or next the heart, as in Mt 23 s cf. the golden vXaKTT|pia worn by the kings of Egypt, OGIS 90 15 (Rosetta stone : B.C. tmfletvai 196) 8« T€Tpcfywvou KaTa t6 "to Kal crown, golden tov (= times when (/. I. the (ii/iii A.D.) € vXaKTT]piwv {/. €v KapSta ttJ «p.fj,^ x - 4 ev to dp*yvpu> rd £ (se. vocales), irpbs 298 and P Lond I2I a spell for the 94) aJmXaKTtjpia X«ov to cpvXaKTfjpiov) p. moon is See also Ueissmann BS, With aird, 4>. 87 p. , — "a 147 (early rivraro-f iii/B.c.) [tovs] Trapd o*ol ^[^J^ -**? 5 vXdo"o-€iv Kal irpo[o"]€'x€iv Vva ktX., P Oxy II. S03 (late i/B.C.) tovs dirb tov vou-ov BGU III. S3024 (i/a.d.) tovs (f>iXai«s (/. 4>vXaKas, 11 4>u\aKasi fjpLciv o-kOXov irpbs av[T]rjv, ib. 729 (a.D. 137) Si €av PovXrjTai b âparriun' 6iru>po4>u\aKa uXdo-o-t^v^ tw " Tfjs KaipaJ 4>i'Xa«a -rreuij/ci, Sarapion shall he chooses in order to protect the d-rrtipas send any guard whom fruit at the time of bearing" (Edd.), and it. VI. 931 8 dirb 0-0O (ii/A. D. ^rreuy/a 8td tov Kop-Co-avTos [t]o ) ... "I have tirio-ToXiov cpvXaKos brought the letter For the P Oxy p. III. 261 ff., 502" who sent by the guard ..." orders of 4>vXaxes different Mmtiripale, see from you and (a.d. 260), XII. 1473 11 as Lk in 12 15 , cf. P Lond IV. 1349 35 one of the twelve tribes of Israel and extended by analogy to the tribes of the earth (Mt 24 30 a!.). For the priestly tribes in Egypt, cf. P Tebt II. 299 s [c. a.d. 50), where a certain Psoiphis, a/.), Tiov d[irb tt)s Ku]p.r|s Trcu.TTTT)[s (pu^-ijs] Upeos (/. Upe'us) tiSv " iy [ttj kuutj] Stav, priest of the fifth tribe of the gods at the village," asks that the birth of a son be registered, P Ryl 5 II. 179 (A.D. 127) IlaKOo-LS . . iepsvs TrpwTr|S SoKVOTraiov 6eov p-eYaXov, and similarly 9 27 See further Otto Pritster i. p. 23 ff. . > a^vXfjs see for uXa«Tpov, Vie Jouguet "police-tax," (a.d. 164) with the editors' note. . Lond 1912" KXavSiavd, not known elsewhere, is see the editor's note, where reference is made In Claudius's address to the Alexandrines P (a.d. p. 352. vla!;, fiv 1273 tribe," especially (Mt 19" in the several signs of the Zodiac. I. X. f. 41) a vX.-r| mentioned to Schubart Ai-chiv v. names of the Roman period. : "a guard": P Hib it. (a.d. 710) Trapa(j>vXd£ai 8i[d] T[fjs] SioiKT)crtws o-ov dirb Tiiv Trpoo-<(>evyovTvydSu[v: cf. Blass Gr. Pao-iXt£as phylacteries" \V viu P Leid bvoua %\o> ws <|>vXaKTT]piov) TTtTaXoxi (/. tv tw dpyvpov ireTaXuj) (iii/A.D.) Tas Trepl Paa-iXeiov vXaKTrjpia place on the square surface round the crowns, 143) rb -yap II. p. tov eirl (MahatTy). Other exx. of the word are so (a.d. 201). — TrpotipT|p.e'vov Xpv[o-d, beside the afore-mentioned (= and Kaia, VAaKTt]ptOV, 23 S.Z'. p. 94 f. for the Alexandrian tribe- Cf. also Preisigke Fachworler (fcvXXov, "a leaf" (Mt 2i ls In the magical P Oxy VI. a/.). 886 I4ff (iii/A.D.) (= Selections p. 111 f. the petitioner for an omen is instructed Xapiv tpvviKos dpo-tvos vXXa k8 €Tri-yp(ai|(ov) iv €Kda"Tu> tujv 4>uXXtuv Ta twv 6€uiv dvdpaTa K^ CTT€V^dp€VOS €pC (/. olpi) KaTa 8vo 8v0, TO 8i VTroXl, - ) — Tr upon each of the leaves the names of the gods, and having lift them up two by two, and read that which is left at the last, and you will find in what things your omen consists." See also the ostrakon letter of the middle of 1' iii/B.c. Archiv vi. p. 22 1 ?\ovo-i Si al TreTaXiai erri.prayed ypar|v tv uXXois. vldaaa), 22 "guard," "protect": P Par 66 (i/B.C.) irpeo-pvT€pot ot Ta xu»p.aTa Kal irtpixwaaTa aJ>vXdo-o-ovTts, P Oxy (1) VI. 924 1 (iv/A.D.) fj ufiy T|u.epi.vfjs) " " . . . (Edd.). (2) tovto 13 (A.D. S5) Cagnat IV. 661 tw aiwvi v€vop.o9tTf)o-8ai tt)s 'Pwaauov "keep," "observe": hi to t|/r)cfHo-ua f|-y€u.ov£as vXax8r|o-oa«vov (cf. Ac to St vmiXXa'yu.cvov 7 53 , a/.), P Ryl II. 177 11 ucpos oiKias
Tov, the house we will preserve unalienated" (Edd.). Cf. also (A.D. 246) to any right claimed by the city (Edd.). The verb is common of observing the duties of marriage, e.g. P Oxy VI. 905* (a.d. 170) o-vp.piovTwo-av [ovv dXXijXois ot yjap.ovvTes PoTavoXoYijo-ai Kal dmXXoXo-yrjo-au, and for the corr. subst. P Oxy XIV. 1631 13 (contract for labour a.d. 28c) vXXo" " needful Xo-yLai at tvxprjôvo-aL, thinnings of foliage — (Edd.). (jyvpajua, "a [fjp.io-u P Ryl II. Il6 20 (A.D. 194) Xd"you p.01 vXao-crou.€vou ttj TrdXti 7s[p]V [o]V [%)x (l TravTos 8[iKa(o]v, "without prejudice " In the papyri cpvXXov is common in the collective sense of " crops," e.g. P Tebt I. 38 3 (B.C. 113) ttjs KaTa vXXov For yccupeTpCas, "the land survey according to crops." the verb d»vXXoXo-ye'u see P Hanib I. 23" (a.d. 569) Ta tov ydp-ov 8£- cf. mixture," and hence "a account of a beer-seller the in i/A.D.) (dpTapat) « lump" (Rom II 18 al.): P Tebt II. 401" (early which reference is made to— <(>vpdu.(aTos) s78 (iv/A.D.) (=1. (8paxp.ai), and P Lond 46 , 8Xo(v) to (pvpav-a. For the verb (bvpdu cf. the medical receipt P p. 77) € ^s Oxy VIII. I0S8 22 (early i/A.D.) udvvav and apply the juice inside (Ed.), to stop nose21 bleeding, it. XIV. 1692 (a.d. iSS) vpdo-i tov n-nXovo-iThe compd. dva(j>vpdw, " mix up well," [aKov olvov ?. juice 679 fytovica occurs in Syll 807 T€*pav ol'vov. [A€T* ( =3 1173) 9 (not earlier than a.d. 138) i$v[Tiv Rom I 2"- "natural," is "according VTeV(D, Kal irt())UT€VTai. Si ws vibv yvt]vo-iKa " born creatures of instinct," -yvT|criws tt|v " born mere animals." RV Cf. also Aristeas 171 = o-epvOTTjTa Kal sanctity who however pronounces according to Thackeray, sense "uncertain." "the Law" the exact voioa>. I Proleg. 54), p. This form cpuo-wvres, ad see Cic. Att. v. 20. 6 Tre^Suo-Tipai. Herodas II. 32 ttj Y £ "fi priding themselves on their birth," and Menan- cbuo-dw " der NT only occurrence dvaX[wpaTwv. "plant": P Tetr Kal 4 29 (iii/B.c.) (= Witkowski 2 p. 30) I5 PS I IV. 433* dpireXos irdcra, so I. T| , , 261-0) ovk ecpuT€v6ii (B.C. o£>v P Flor II. 148 12 (a.d. 266-7) P Oxy XVI. 1911 104 (a.d. 557) e-rrl 'Oao-iTiKa, ttjs irtTpas T«iv (piiTevopt'vwv tottwv, and imip (dpov.) p (pvT€v8(eurwv) ev dpTreX(w). In his note on 1 Cor 3 6 {Notes, p. 1S7 Lightfoot refers f.) to the application by the Fathers of 4 For the metaph. use of this verb= "puff up," as in Cor 4 6 I'va pr) «is vnkp tov tvbs cbvcriovo-Se (for form, cf. its to nature," as opp. to irapd i5 as against In vTt£a. ) (f>VOlKOg. In tovs 8t tcSttous etvai iv (Mt 15 13 the word is used of the thing planted, "a plant," cf. Oti/S 606' Tds ir«pl avrbv (v,. tov vabvj] dva occurs in 'Eirvrpt'ir, 529. (f>VCO, "grow," "grow up": P Grenf 2S 8 II. (B.C. twv 103) 20 (puope'vwv Se'vSpwv, P Flor I. 20 (A.D. 127) (= Chrest. I. 11 p. 422) o-iv Tip 4>ut)0-ou.6vuh o-ivdiri, PSI VI. 697 (ii/A.D.) SXou tov k^Jttov ctv[v] tois uTois [u]ope'vois Trdcri kv €KaCTT[r|] pt[p]l8l. For "nature," is applied to as in Gal 2 15 Rom 2": " (1) 33 cf. P Oxy X. I266 (a.d. 98) etvai 8* €poG Kal rfjs 06ppOu6lOU and Thermouthion by birth and not by adoption," and the letter ascribed to the Emperor Hadrian P Fay 19 11 (ii/A.D.) .... 6 pev " irt\ iSici-ri^s (ieT[TJ\\a|6, my T«o-o-apd]KovTa Piwo-as father by birth died at the age of forty a private person." (2) "innate properties or powers," what belongs to 4 persons or things in view of their origin, as in 2 Pet I cf. the Kommagenian inscr., from mid. i/B.c, cited by Deissmann BS p. 36S n. 2 , I'va yivr\ P Leid \V vi 43 (ii/iii A.D.) (=11. p. 101) dvd 8vo i KCKXiipwptvos dvdvK-nv. For the adverbial phrase Kara cf. P Tebt II. l " p[o]vx"V, the 219 Rom II 21 24 names of the public cultivators kinds other Kal v€wp-ywv Siipoo-itov who have planted the different W. M. Ramsay Pauline and "bring see "produce," " cf. Lk 86 8 and note the new 2 aor. pass, (cf. Blass-Debrunner tbvo-(as) 4>. place of the intrans. act. Jcbw ; ' , § 76- 2). The s subst. (Jhjtov is very common, e.g. PSI VI. 568 31 253-2?) tpuTd TravToSaird, BGU II. 530 (i/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 62) €7rl KivSuveva Ta cbuTa SLaifjwvfjo-at, "otherwise there is a risk that the plants perish," P Fay (B.C. in 25 TOV (a.d. 95-6) (JJUTOV (/. "water the row of name Kal (= Selections, P Ryl and "irrigators €V TW (/. tov) o-Tiôv TTOTIO-OV, 7rpO(f)TlTT) 'the prophet'" (apparently the trees in of a piece of land), t»v p. 67) TWV CDUTWV) TWV II. 99 trees," s iSpevpaTa (iii/A. d.) Hamb and P I. 23 1* (a.d. 569) o-vv cdvtois iravToiots «7Kapir0LS T€ Kal aKap-rrois. See also <}>ut) in such passages as III. 70S 1 (A.D. BGU 164-5) aTrt'xJoJptv Tra[pd o-ov € TLp.]-fjv xopTou 4>vt]s [tov Greek word fully (^TOVS). - , kXtj- and owners (Edd.). [See also Studies (1906), p. If.] (JhoXeoq, "a "den," "lair": a 20 by Wetstein ad Mt S 40 MGr by a translator of Job 38 hole," illustrated . . late A verb <|>wXevw is used "nest." uXid, , "cry out," "shout": VT£ia, P BG(J IV. I1S5 21 (B.C. 94-3?) rt« dpirf'Xou Kal €1 TrapaSeto-wv cf>vT[[T|]]av, and Part [d]v[dv]v[wartv] tt]^v^ 5 prop, "a planting," as in P Petr II. 32 (2 a) (iii/B.C.) Tebt I. rjpwv eiriSiKvvbvTwv vTT|av 0«o8otou, 2 °* (B.C. 118) tt|V Si 4>uT«£av Troieicr8ai dirb tov vp" 5 (Stovs), forth," tipv-nv in £V€CTt]wT0S 2S8 6 (a.d. 226) Td [6vd]paTa tot KaTa <["yO'Y eto PYr K [° T ] u)V use trans, Preisigke 664S elpcl iyi> 'Iiio-ovs, 6 cpiis 8e ap«Cs, •rrapoSetTa, where the editor understands Sv apEis or 6 : . the 1 birth," "physical origin," VIII. 60-tiv . . povXevTal . , and cf. t) BGU III. povXr| P Oxy XVII. tcpwvTicrav' 925 s (iii/A. e$u>vr\ 21 10 6 Kvpiov to KaTa K^pav, n ) peTd "EXXetppd (a.d. 370) ot " The senators What is on the tablet is valid' " (Ed.). The word, which is used of the "crowing" of a cock in Mt 26 34 al. gives place to kokku£w in the new Rainer frag' cried, , P Oxy VII. 1032 19 (a.d. 162) ment [Mittheilungen aits der Sammlung der Papyrus 87 680 (pCOTl^CO (f)(t)l>T) Erzherzog Rainer, Here and There, From a.d. i. p. A., 41 p. f. cf. : Milligan 737 title, 108 3 (= and "address" followed by a nom. of the (after 1109) for the meaning as in Jn 13 13 , see Blass-Debrunner §§ I43> H7- "a sound," voice": ip"15 yvno-iwTe'paus 4') (a.D. Trpoo-aYopevo-as, "addressing 10 of mouth," P Ryl II. 77 cpiovals v v ToC 'AcnriSa, "we now have (a.d. 192) ex«pev *>*l $"> i\ In one of the family the declaration of Aspulas" (Edd.). letters of Paniskos (iii/iv A.D.) from the Michigan papyri 72 21 we G. Winter I- ihtjourn. Egypt. Arck. in xiii. p. find iroXXdKi.[s] cbu)vf|V ai[Tui] epd[Xop]ev Iva 8X[8ij] tov eiravop8wTt](v) 'AxiXX[e'a, "we sent " come to the epanorthotes Achilles repeatedly that he might can find no parallel. phrase for which the editor him word irpbs —a For the power of the divine voice cf. Wunsch AFp. 23" Sua cbiovfjs 1rpoo-Ta.7u.aTos, where the editor com(iii/A.D.) s The word is Kal e7evf|8r|o-av. pares Ps 32 ovtos etirev, used of Coptic speech in P Lond 77" (end vi/A.D.) (= I. p. * (a.d. cf. also P Giss 1. 40"232) ttj twv Avyvirriuv (fxuvjj : 215) (= Chest. I. p. d)Q. (=11. a.d.) p. « "darkness," see P Leid In the 101) uTbs Kal o-kotovs. W" to 3 imprecatory curse Syll 891 (= that the victim shall enjoy 1240) 20 is as in 8vp£Suv, and to "torches," 15 ttj 909 (A.D. 359) eireX8dvTeS Ac P . • • the prayer oI'kov, u.T)8e The plur. XpT|o-«ws, pr|Se KTT|0-ews. Lond 1179 s2 (ii/A.D.) lights" in 16 29 p. in , rjpeTe'po. uttered vTipevas (/• illustrate Mk \f.\ " window146) cpwTa III. BGU 0LK ' a Kal Ta UpoS SapdireiSos 8«ou p^Ca-rov <|>iotC. iT|u.u.€vas) 54 I4 Rre": see C. This last passage may to c(>d>s, where we 8epu.aivdp.evos irpbs "warmed himself at the with the AV should translate Turner Comm. ad II. in 1. Gore's New Commentary. who impart light, applied metaph. to those 2 3 (= I23S) (/. a.d. 160) where a wife is and in P Ryl II. 77 34 (a.d. cis Tfjs o'lKias, tov cpiXoTipov tov [7'Je'poyTa 'pa 4 See also the Christian sepulchral inscr. P Hamb I. 22 is invoked— 8s ™f>Xoio-iv e'SwKas Christ where (iv/A.D.), Mt subst. is as in Syll 888 described as to <)>dos amulet T|«XCoio BGU 6 III. (fjciS 954 28 is I2I 56S dedpTu>: cf. in p- the verso of s.v. <|>«o"4>(Spos. 21 p. , AF Wunsch 2i u : Gen cf. 16 I P ): cf. Sd£a tov evTCpov tov (iii/A.D.) 6pKi£u ere 105) a subst. "day-star" (prob"light-bringing": thence as In Biblical Greek the word is ably the planet Venus). x9 found only in 2 Pet l (see Mayor's note), applied metaof the kingdom of God in the heart. the to rising phorically II. 597 s2 An interesting ex. of the word is found in has there letter of a verso on the where private BGU (a.d. 75), added been Selections, p. 134)— the characters uncial in hexameter line — cbtXuv (/. cbCXov) cbais wcrcpope 4>wcr (iv/A.D.) (= in) (B.C. pp. 70, 74) iuo-c}iop' applied to the priestess of it is In Queen Cleopatra— KXeoiraTpas, "sous la phosphore reine Cleopatre": cf. Otto Priester ii. p. de la 320. "a window," cbuo-cpoptov, Hamb and P I. 15 8 see P Ryl II. 162 26 (a.d. (a.d. 209). tfitOTElVOQ ve - 22 al.). "shining," "bright" (Mt 6 address P Lond applied to a person in the WH), (or cpuTivds, The io 9 P Rein Pao-iXCo-o-r|S cbwo- (preiresse) law. I. is superl Kal cpwLT]iva)TaT 7VT|0-iuTaTu) aira IIair|ov, ev 8eo-rrd[TOv T-nJcroO .... p[a]Kapio)TaTu) " to l ^ e most enume an<1 most g x at P al (' X ai P el 1 Xpto-Tov > most enlightened, blessed Apa Master Jesus Christ" (Ed.). scholion -ttlo-toI uwv PSI I. 65 13 oi (/. 7pT|70povvTes) eo-w( (JjwTLve (/. Cf. tt?) Paieou, greeting in our also the vi/A.D. biblical imo-Tol KpoiôpovvTes = o)pe8o, XapiraT( = 8)es v( = (/. T|)- cbwTeival) ev eXaiw. In a Christian Greek inscr. from Nubia of ix/A.D., pub6 lished in /. Eg. Arch. xiii. p. 227, the prayer occurs— 8(eb)s dvairavo-ov T(f|v) To-aaK K(al) K(al) ^v\r\v avT(o)v ev koXttois 'A(3pada TaK»p ev toitw cowtiviu ev Toiru) dva»|/v- "O |eus ?v8a direSpa dSvvr) K(al) \iirt] K(al) o-Teva7pds, God, give rest to his soul in the bosom of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, in a place of light, in a place of refreshment, from which pain and grief and lamentation have fled away" See also P. D. Scott-Moncrieff Paganism and (Ed.). reference is made to a Christianity in Egj'pt, p. 104, where " Taesai tablet (Eerlin, No. 11S20), which runs She has gone to the shining (land)." The lived 28 years. be either the Christian heaven, or the couTivbs Tdiros funeral may place of the " illuminated ones " of the old pagan religion. common (=1. (iii/A.D.) naturally (= (vi/A.D.) o-ov to epe Tbv 8ovX6v 4>ws (ii/iii Rev (=11. p. 23 Kal do-Tpa ev ovpavw iroiT|o-avTa, and Vett. Val. 22 where the editor irepl tovs cbuo-TTJpas d8iKovpevoi, p. IIO " oculi." understands u>o-Tfjpes as 1917 cowtos, u.T| applied to (=111. is Cf. lb. IV. eK BepaTiov. eTreveyK[dv]Tes eve'irpr|crav avTT|V 1201 10 (A.D. 2) where <(>iotC takes the place of irupC or (j>Xo-y£ tov efipwuev to.s Bvpas a.d.) cptoo-Tfjpa 159), (ii/iii - wo-Tf|pos, For 39). For "light" opposed vii 35 (f>cua(j)6pog, P Lond 1912 27 cf. you more frankly by word edited by 15 luminary" (Phil 2 W Leid = (DV)j, "a (D0Trip, "a cite Syll cbwvetTw, firos 8' p.T|8els 53 ff.). we may the inscrr. 17S) p. 123 r/>ft)Tt'C magic papyri, e.g. P Lond 102) ev 4>o>rt KpaTauu Kal the BGU II. 597 33 (a.d. 75) citcd For the n 3$ , cf. literal Wunsch sense "enlighten," "illumine," as in Lk 16" (iii/A.D.) opxtsu o-e tov 8ebv AF p. tov cpuTiJovTa Kal o-KOTiôvTa tov Kdcruov. usage "bring to light," "make known," The metaph. as in 2 Tim I 10 681 (fxcTia-fxcs (cf. LXX (fxoTia/Jicf 2 4 Kingd I7 "), 8. I, Epict. i. 4. may 31. For the mystical sense of Eph I 18 , be illustrated by Polyb. xxx. spiritual illumination, as in see s.v. uTi OT like its - ', verb , Mystery-Religion. Religions, "baptism" (OTlOfl6<;, (g.v.), and the is applied to spiritual illumination in both verb and subst. in the corr. use of makes (Pss lS(i9) 26(27)') unnecessary with Reitzenstein [Hellen. Mysterien Rtligionen* p. 142 ff.) to look for an explanation of the metaphor in Hellenistic Mystery 2 Cor 4 4 8 it See further Kennedy p. 197 f. For Paul and the application to St. the in ecclesiastical usage, see Justin 6 t«ITl£d|l€VOS Xoijcrai, a>TL(r8^VTos. 65C M. €U\OLS 7TOLTlcrdu.CVOt Apol. 61E virip TOV X yaipoy Xcupco, " "rejoice p. 161) P : Trapa Eleph 13 Tail (B.C. 223-222) "hail" (Rev «KO(H. Ei'olegdva-yvous «x c*P T v f 3 aio-9eV6ai to. koto ere, P Berol I1662 eirL(TToXT|V, eirl 3 — xÂKeoy p.e '** ?\v §§ 106, l (= Olsson, p. IOO) irpb uJv Trdv-ruv exdp-nv p.e-ydXws Xapiov dSpa 41 (iii/iv A.D.) Oxy (ii/A.D.), n 16 21 ) 11 cf. : II. Epicurus Epist. of Claudius) (time BGU P - "slacken," (a.d. 78) (= " I. down let p. " (Mk 2*, al.) 189) persons irepl P Lond 131* 12 cf. : x aAl T rb tfpYavov "'*' ( es ) Tas Tpix(tas), and the comp d €irixaXdw in P Ryl II. 8i u A.D. 104) Vv 8 Xatpio. It 8', 107 (ed. Bailey). . should be noted that in Phil 3 XaipfTe by "farewell." 1 , 4 RV 4 , marg. renders 11.) combines " (Comm. ad Lightfoot the two meanings "farewell" and "rejoice," but the latter generally preferred by the commentators. = The verb is very common in the opening address of letters, 1 as in Ac 15 23 23 26 cf. Jas I 1 e.g. P Eleph 10 (B.C. 223222) Ewfipdvios MtXwvi xcu'peuv (for imper. inf. see Proleg. 2 TUl (c. A.D. 25) 0cW Tupdvvui p. 179 f.), P Oxy II. 202 , , , TLuiiDTaTim irXeto-Ta âfpeiv, P II. Ryl 157 3 (a. D. Xa?.en6g, 36 "hard," "difficult,": cf. P OxyX. 1242 (early iii/A.D.), an account of an audience granted by Trajan to certain Greek and Jewish envoys from Alexandria, when the Emperor does not return the salute of the Alexandrian envoys but exclaims x ai P' T 'b £Tt I" *>S dijeioi TvyxavoyTfes] " do tov x a ^P tLV Toiavra x aA€1r d ToXp.T| 135) "mutual greetings," and the official dXXfjXai.s x a [']p £LV 22 (a.d. 254) petition to a strategic P Oxy VIII. 1119 > 'Avtuvi.os 'AAe'£av8pos UFZ '0£upuYX" T011 x a 'p euv o-Tparri'yci ' — 62 1 (before the end of B.C. 161 (or 160)) Aiovvv 'HpaKXe£8r|i. toi d8eX(j>uH irX«io-Ta x a 'p £tv Wilcken cites Kal vyiatvuv. In MGr x aA<" = In occurs in Preisigke 428' (B.C. 99), al. " " " ruin." break to pieces and xdXao-ua is i. ib. 822 (c. A.D. 1) tS tuted for xa£p«iv. The imper. takes the place of the is irpdcro-etv inf. in > ', you give me greeting like men deserving to receive one, when you are guilty of such outrages to the Jews?" (Edd.) see also Syll 356 ( = 3 780) 31 [c. B.C. 6) aviTots 48d£[aTe] harsh," "fierce," as XaXeirol YcyoWvai, where the adj. : substi- =" such greetings as in P Oxy XIV. 1664 (iii/A.D.) Xaipe, Kupie pov 'Airfov. 1 "Greeting, my lord Apion," and similarly ib. 1667 (iii/A.D.), 13 ib. IX. 1185 a.d. 200), ib. XII. 1492 13 (Christian (/. Mt S 28 . 1 — A.D.) Xo[!]pf, Up[k uU] Ar|ur|Tpi.[aW. Occasionally, during the Roman period, we have x"-'p 0L5 for X at P € as 1 P Oxy III. 526 (ii/A.D.) Xaipois KaXoKaipe, KipiXXds Xakvaycoydco, > " Trpoa-avoptvo), you," ib. I. 112 1 Greeting, Calocaerus (iii/iv A.D.), : I, and P land Cyrillus, address I. 12 1 (iii/iv No "bridle," hence "check," "restrain." iii/iv of this word have been found than Jas metaph. cf. I 26 earlier exx. 2 , 3 . For the Lucian Tyrannicida 4 rds twv f|8ovuv dpe'êus XaXLva-ywyoiJo-rjs. A.D.) (see the editor's note). For epistolary phrases with \o.lpu, see fur' ner G. A. Gerhard Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des Griech. Briefes (Heidelberg, 1903), Ziemann Epist. (see Abbreviations I. General), Exler Epistolography (see ib.), and the note "On " some current epistolary phrases by J. A. Robinson Ephesians, A good p. 275 by P Oxy X. 1242 For of malignant LXX Tob 35 (early iii/A.D.), 1 7 , is cited s.v. bridle" (Jas 3 3 supplied Rev , i 4 2 °) : PSI V. 543 50 (iii/B.c.) common phrase pliant) t) Kal tTre'xape tis avTfjs eirixapei, p.(T(\6tTi airoiis. X&AKEOQ, "made of bronze," xo-A«irds. prayer for (ii/A.D.) Sjt'Xi-ov tu 8avaTu> XaXKeov, exulting, see the vengeance rreisigke 1323 (ii/A.D.) 4j tis aviTfj (sc. the sup- rj "a For the XaXtvov tov dpyvpoO KaTao-Kevtj. dxdXivov crdua, see Aristoph. A'an. 838. ff. ex. of xitpeTîo, as in tirixcu'pu) XaXtvog, I. 232" (ii/iii 682 A.D.) P Lond XaXKu(v), and "bronze" (Rev 9 20 ) xa^ K 303 . II77 : P Hamb " a bronze writing-tablet," KJdSov ("jar") Kal ^Te[pov] 'i v 92 . (a.d. 113) (= I. 31 9 CPR elSos III. p. 183) K[dS]wv 683 XaA/cew XapaKTTjp Xapayfia "a worker (taxing-list I>. (ii/A. bronze" in — B.C.94or6l) Tim 4 11 (2 P : ) Tebt 'ftcj>eXuov xoA-KCvSi I. 103 POxyl. I13 33 18 8id to tov xoXxea aaKpdv TJfiaiv etvai, "because IV. 1028 8 is a long way from us," and ) BGU the smith (ii/A.D.) rots K[al xaXKt'uv irpoto-TdTt (tu>) auTiu centuries of the yalKiov, P Fay 95 bronze vessel," "a kettle" (Mk 7 4 ) and a (ii/A.D.) |iiixaval 8vo Kal \aX.Kiov, "two machines 11 "a : P caldron" (Edd.), XoXkiov p-iKpov and for x°.Xkivos Tebt II. 406 21 a.d. 266) x»ak£ov (c. 22 " a leaden kettle in good condition," ii. s cf. the ostracon Preisigke 4293 (Rom.), Te'Xeiov p.oXupoiv, : see P Meyer 20" %o1k6z. " From meaning " bronze (1st half iii/A.D.). generally Cor 13 1 Rev 1S 12 ), (1 , to , : > i me know how much x a ^- K °v ttoo-ou 8c'8wk€S avTwi, "let " (Edd.). given to him money you have inscr. (Jtovs) means "to the 18 6 ) cf. P Lips I. 40"- 20 (iv/v a.d.) cISev rds 8vpas Xap.al eppipEvas and id.™- ftXXos SPaXev ati-rov xo.|xa£. The same papyrus shows the other meaning "on the ground," l15 3 Kal ) t| 8upa ?]|u> X 11 1 ^ ! Kttvroi, and '"• l God receive on their foreheads (vii. 3) the impress of the Divine Seal, so the servants of the Beast are marked with of the 'stamp' of the Beast." Xapa^ypa is also used in connexion with the attestation of the copy of a document or writing, e.g. Preisigke 5275 (RV " : in preference to nig.). LXX, Thackeray Gr. see Burkitt Syriac Forms, i. pp. 164, and I70f., cf. p. 5. Xapd, "joy" P Fay 20 l : BGU (iii/iv IV. 1141 3 (B.C. 14) (lera] 170^7)? [xl a P* s A.D.) an edict, perhaps of the Emperor > Julian (see Archil? to Tfjs ii. p. 169) x a P^ s t t[ 5 touTtov 1 which begins — o[irw]s 8f)Xcoo-iv TroiT|0"ao-8ai. u.t| «... " 810. vt\v lest for the sake TrapeXQovTL €irl tt)v dpx^v . . ., of making a manifestation of their joy at my accession to 18 ." (Edd.), P land I. 13 (iv/A.n.) Kva peTa empire €ir' tfiol . Xapds air' dvTiypatpov ii) (a.d. avTcypdîov . Mt o-« s0 and the inscr. 13 ), diroXdpuptv (cf. 6 Preisigke 991 (a.d. 290) p.«Td Trdo-ns x a P^ s Ka ^ Capias. In the Christian P Oxy VIII. I162 5 irpco-pvTcpos 11 x a P *YH,aT0S Ka ^ < n 'EXXtjvikois •ypdp.u.ao-L, and similarly 5231 and 5247 31 (a.d. 47). Other exx. of the word are BGU IV. 1088 5 (A.D. 142) a female camel x aA [ a Y]rle'( VT v ) 'ApaPiKols x a P *YIJtao"[ lv 4 (a.d. 142), and the closing similarly P Grenf II. 50(f,s ii) > C "X°I H- at "'hich Ghedini underp. 151) Sid x°-P°-'YH' aT1 ,v " I stands as pray for your health in this letter." In " i = P Oxy *. an old Biblical name which Mt (15 22 ) Mk's (7 26 ) 'EXXnvCs, "a Gentile" For the different forms which the name takes in Canaanite employs the be deciphered a red seal with the still AviTOKpd-ropos Kato-apos Nt'pova Tpaiavov. But no evidence has been produced of a similar seal being 1S attached to persons, and Swete {Comrn. ad Rev 3 ) is 144 I. s " 5S0) xp" (a.d. " «" °PpvtH> x a P°-Y riaTL pure coin or stamped money. For the subst. x°-pa-yads, cf. P Ryl II. l6o(fjs (a.d. 171) Ka8]apov [dXu|>aTos the reference Xavavaloc;, name if5 1 occurrences (Jn 9 6 , ground," "a year and l NT two in its ?o-u( a house, there can (a.d. Xajual T| a seal giving the Empire reigning Emperor, and possibly his effigy. Thus on the back of Cl'R I. II (A.D. 108), an agreement regarding of the content to find an explanation of the mysterious "mark" "As the servants in the general symbolism of the book. be applied to "bronze-money" (Mk 6 s 41 P I. 106 19 (a.d. 98) pXe'irt 8c, p.r|Sevl dXXip 12 cf. Lips 29 Sots (/. Sis) \oXk6v, P Tebt II. 414 (ii/A.D.) irt'ml/Ti p.01 tov x aAK °v Siri ^PX°HLat "send me the money, since I am 1' coming" (Edd.), and P Oxy X. 1295 (ii/iii A.D.) 8t|Xuo-6v XaXKds comes p.01 , that, according to papyrus texts, it was customary to affix to bills of sale or official documents of the I st and 2 nd T€ip.rjvJ iJ/aXXt8[«v. ) impress made by a stamp occurs Rev, ter with special reference to "the mark of 20 The exact meaning of the the beast" (13", 16 2 19 ). figure has been much discussed. Deissmann (PS, p. 240 ff.) suggests that an explanation may be found in the fact sense of the the in seplies in is to gold in : > and for the verb \a.pa.a-cr(ji, cf. ii. 160 6 (a.d. " to 2S-9) t]id irpbs to *yp[a Xapd£[eu>s deed" (Edd.), (cf. 3 Mace 2 29 ). We may add two interesting exx. of the compd. verb The first is P Lond S54 11 (i/ii A.D.) (= III. iy\ap6.a-a-u>. I 206, Selections p. 70), where in making the Nile tour a traveller announces that he had engraved the names of his p. — friends on the temples twv owing safety T|]8eXr|o-a to the «vxapd£ai general — "I wanted you." A«W Tots . . . Trp€o-puT[e']pois Kal SiaKwvots d[v]aTrr|Toi[s] " Leon, presbyter, d8«X 8(€)u> x a P a X a [^Jp €tv to the presbyters and deacons, beloved brothers in the Lord » God, we have an ex. of thecogn. dat., a corresponding usage in the LXX, cf. fullness of joy "(Ed.), as in 2* Jn 3 Thackeray Gr. Xapd is : for i. p. Namenbiick s.v. " wedding." In as MGr special hence the 48 ff. common XapaKrrjp. From denoting "the tool for engraving," x a P aKT1nP came to be used of the ''mark," "impress" made, with proper name the word is used a : see for Preisigke a "festival," to any distinguishing peculiarity, and The word is found in exact reproduction." 3 OGIS 383 60 (mid. i/B.c.) cf. only in Heb l reference = " an NT , XapaKTT)pa fiopepovTos «irl tov x a P aKT 'iP a 1' > (c\ '' or 320) tou Si 6' 21 (A.D. 85) B.C. ' 684 X dpa£ ( = Christ II. . SS) oi twv \apa[KTT|]pu)i/ pdvuv kXt|u and V Leid \V (ii/iii a. i>. ) (= II. p. "" po[ v idp-ons 8ti tivat, 159) rikti tc pot Kilpte, tov pfyav, Kvptov, & ) sense of J. See "person." Geffcken in Exp Hermes lxiv. T also xxi. (1929), p. 69 notes 426 p. f., on the word by and by A. Korte in ft". , : meaning of "stake," "vine-prop" in l'SI IV. 242-1) \dpaKos KaXaptvov pvptdScs Tp«is, 6 (B.C. BGU 3rd -Tat sing. the in MGr perfect." " Xap(£u, "present," "give. X&piv, " " "for the sake of, by reason of." Xaptv generally follows its case, and so In the LXX, on except in I generally precedes, and similarly in the In classical Greek in the always NT, the other hand, it papyri, e.g. P Oxy 29 (B.C. 2) X°-P lv T ™ v 'KcpopCiov, "for the rents," 743 IV. P Tebt II. 4Io 4 (A. D. 16) x°-P LV °v trapopt^Tat v-rrb vitovos, "on account of the encroachments being made on him by a 6 neighbour" (Edd.), P Oxy XII. 15S3 (ii/A.D.) x°-P'- v T0 " and ib. VI. 934 (iii/A.D.) x°-P tv T<" v 1r T 'XIV. 1683 18 (late iv/a.d.) x°-P tv follows o-puv. = ii)ov §1 x^P lv "ami in proof": and in id. VII. o~np£ 1068 (iii/A.D.) it is found both before and after its case <> [ For the meaning "palisade," as in Lk 19 43 cf. BGU III. 5 830 (i/A.D.) o-upPaXiov x°-p[ aKa ] 1r£ P^ T °v ^[Xatciv]os and see Syll 3 363' (B.C. 297) otj iv twi x^paKt, where the reference is to a fortified camp. The word has its 393 answers to that 1:l %apa£. earlier X II22 17 (B.C. IV. TO (pUTOV Kal x°-paKas 13) Kal (pXovv. In — ib. ' ( — " 10 f° r Simias's Xaptv dva-yKcas xP la $i ani "'Stptov x°-P lv sake." See also the illiterate BGU III. 948 1 (iv/v A.D.) ciix 16 T0V travTOKpaTopov 8cbv to. 7rt[pl t]t}s v-ytas ' ! , anxieties." Xap'Xojiiai. The two meanings — (=1. p. 31. UPZ i. p. 301, (/ X a P L€ ^' ^* Ka ^ T °^ o-topaTos ls iytatvnts, P Tebt I. 56 (c. B.C. 130-121) P Lond 42" (B.C. Selections, it) p. 16S) iroiTJo-as ô"t| you do Xpdv[ov, "if pot Ktxapto-pt'vos this I II. 292' (c. A.D. 25) xapiecrai (see below) 8e pot to. pe'-ytcrTa, P Tebt II. 509 (i/ii A.D.) pt9' ds €xapto-dpT]v avTwt airb Xot[ir(u>v)] Koir(f]s) x°P T (°v) k, P Oxy f|p«tv xap[to-]at, lord I. *- 33 verso 1 (late ii/A.D.) " Kvptt Kaio-ap, Caesar" (Edd.), P Grenf II. grant me 6S 3 (a. d. this Kal tovto one favour, 247) opoXoyii Xa.p(£*o-8[at] o-ol x°-P LTt dva Kal dp€Tavor|Tu> a deed of gift, Chresfi. 461 «Xap£[o-avTo tols pouXopevuv desire 8' (beg. iii/A.D. ) orpaTtiiTats, Aristeas Kal tovtols x a P^ € diroXv8ei]o-i. T|pwi' . ., how readily it lent itself to the deeper use. Christian implications involved in its " " OGIS 383° (Commagene 1. "grace," graciousness mid. i/B.c.) 'ipya x°-P lT °s tSias °f Lk 4". rescript view of showing NT : — : "favour": P Leid D' n 2. UPZ i. ) Io-ts €ira(ppo8to-t[a]v x°-P lv pop^)v t| tirt[o-]ToXats, A striking linguistic parallel to our Lord's trial befoie Pilate occurs in P Flor I. 61 (A.D. 85), wheie a Prefect, after stating to an accused man, 5!" aijtos p[e]v tjs pao-- "thou art worthy to be scourged" (cf. Jn 19 1 ), xap'sopat 8« o-e toIs 6x Aol 5> "but I give you freely to the multitude" (cf. Mk 15 15 ): see Deissmann LAE 2 TiywBfjvaL, 61 , 269 For the form \apii > formations Kavx°l0" at dSwao-at, has been " formed afresh in the Kotvrj with the help of the -o-ai ) ib. Pacr£Xto-o-av, similarly t^|V we servant light." 162-161) (B.C. 231) irepl p{v oiv tovtiuv Sot p. 38 favour not on these only," the favour translation of the Law, and the Christian NT The utmost we can attempt with this important word is to some of its meanings from our sources with the P Lips to confer a the similar (Edd.). illustrate T . evcpyeo-t'a; t)s "O p. seen in is t^v irtvSepd^v) o-ou bpt]^€o-8at, "he had sent c-ni " boundaries are to be fixed 15 being the LXX amulet BGU III. 954 s8 (vi/A.D.) (—Selections, p. 134) 6 Tos, 6(eb)s dXn8tvbs x <*P LCrov *H-* T0V SovXdv o-ov to adds "about" of Xaptv tov KTT|paTOS t-rrl peXt a message to your mother-in-law about the farm, since the TOV atravTa €IS be eternally obliged to shall you" (Edd.), P Oxy (Spaxpdsl Xdptv in the weakened sense P Fay 126 5 (ii/iii A.D.) <(^Trep\]/€v x a P L€ «Trip€[Xd]pevos, iv 8« "show to" and "graciously bestow," can hardly be as the following miscellaneous exx. show kindness separated TOVTO usually assigned to this verb, I. 104 14 (c. I. p. 25, Sdpairts Kal irpbs tov pao~tXea Kal B.C. 99) ^X w °" 0L BGU 2 and K 10 x°-P lv B.C.) (ii/i (= o-ot b W (=1. p. 52), a ^ s 7pd -1 ib. ', I. (A.D. 135) t|£tou 19'x°-P ltl t °v ^ ( oii eirttpavco-TaTov AvTOKpd5 IX. 10S5 (time of Marcus) koto. t^|V x^P lv t0 ^ irpoo- Topos, ib. 8«ov AtX[£]ov P ^x €tv T0V Ta SvvovTat 'Avtwv[£]ivov (Jrenf II. 6S 1 (A.D. 247) bpoXo^ci x a p't e dvacpatpeVaj Kal dpeTavor|Tu>, ] Tas Yap «vToXds o-ov rjSto-Ta ^x wv "S X°-P LTas Xr]p\|/opat, "for I shall be most pleaded to accept your commands as favours" (Edd.), and P Fay 136 8 (iv/A.D.) (= Ghedini p. 242) in which the writer summons those whom he is addressing to return to their homes 7rpb tov Tts vpds eWvKTi* " before some one comKal oviK ô-Ttv ovKeVt tv a x vptv pels them, Lk cf. , 2", Ac irdvTcs notification (A.D. (= of we the . all . . : P Oxy VII. 1021 18 6«ots accession P Oxy VI. 963 of (ii/iii irdo-t " : Nero, ô-t) (a.d. 54) x°-P tTas 6t8f'vat thanks to to give S4) tovt[o] ovv irotT|0-as -ira), them to 2 4 ', al. 6<|>€tXopev "therefore ought pts, no longer favour extended is "thanks," "gratitude" 3. 8tb I 30 and there all BGU ' the gods," II. pot pe-ydX-nv a.d.) x"P lv ^' 13 59^ xaptTav a 01 °'8a, ' 685 âpiafia prJTep, tov Ka8e8pap(ov ("stool"), eKopio-dnnd the constantly recurring xap^s T ° ; S Seols, YYitkowski 2 p. 30) xdpis P Petr I. 2(f (iii/B.C.) ( e-rrl o-ttovSt] t-tj priv -yap avTo, av in = Tois 8e eppwo-ai . et <^t]^> . . el , P Hib iiYiaiveis, dv s [c. B.C. 260) Kal tols 6eots ttoXXtj 8e'Xw e*yu> I. 79 " if you are well, it would be as I wish, and much Xa[pi]s, s III. 843 gratitude would be due to the gods" (Edd.), P Fay (i ii A.D.) X°-P ls Tots fools lKap[r|v els] 'AXe£avSplav, XOfJTTJf P are late, e.g. the Will of Abraham of Hermonthis, Lond 21 (end vi/A.D.) (= Chrest. II. p. 37/), in which he 77 describes his property as acquired dirb d-yopao-ias Kal Xapio-paTOS. yapnooi. BGU 124 16 toI[s] (ii/A.D.) xap^s ° Tl ovSepla " thank heaven, there eo-r[i]y (Teo]l[s] «o~rlv TrpdXr|p " no preconceived principle on our part 8e X°-P IS &Tl Beds (ii/A.D.) Kal r ^P"" PSI (Edd.), 94 I. Kal ttoSis, r) 6 P Giss I. 17 6 (time of Hadrian) 566) xapis T0 ' s fools irdin. 8ti o-e 8ia Trpoo-eSpevei is to. pa8fjpaTa, (= Chrest. I. p. The only word we can produce from our of this ex. IV. I026 xxiii M, where, alter theiv/A.D. charm various invocations such as 8 ds] poi x a ptv, TroiT|[o-dv] pe " I will KaXdv, the whole is concluded with xapiTiicrofpai, sources BGU is " bestow favour upon thee Eph p. I 226 6 - XT usage (Lk i 28 and Robinson Eph. For the , see Lightfoot Notes p. 315, Some various renderings of ), ff. together in T xxix. Exp Eph Cf. 561. p. I MGr 6 are brought xapi.Twp.6vos, "charming." ydpr)]<;, " may it be granted us to continue T|p,iv [tt|V f|pu>v] Kvpiav, for ever to acknowledge our thanks to Him because He was paper," made from the pith of the papyrus-plant by a process described by Pliny N.H. xiii. 11-13 (cf. V. Gardthausen Griechische Palaeographie % (Leipzig, 1911), p. 45 ff., cf. gracious to us by preserving for us our mistress" (Edd.) Lk 17 9 , Rom 6 17 , 1 Tim I 12 2 Tim I 3 Heb 12 28 al. See Palaeography (Oxford, 1912), p. 21 aUo cited in Selections, p. xxi. [XoYOuvTa]s StaTeXelv 6ti tju.Iv I'Xetos . e-ye'veTo Siao-wo-as . " : , Epict. iv. iv. , , 7 ToTe Kal tyui rjpdpTavov viiv 8' oiiKe'Ti, " then I too was faulty, but, thanks to God, Xapis tw Oew, not now" (cited by Sharp, p. 10), and for the X°-P IS 3 7fl A D 37) ascribed to the Emperors, cf. Syll 365 ( 7°S) 6ewv 8e xdpiTes tovtw 8iae'pouTfjs dBavdrov xdptTos o"iv dvBpwTTLvwv 8ia8ox<*>v, u> rj vvktos tjXlos Kal to &<|>8apTov — said of Caligula Other exx. are cited by Bvtittjs . . = - - . ! Wendland 2 ZN1'IV\. (1904). p. 345 n 4. may note one or two prepositional phrases P Par 63 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 22) Sua xapeiv, "through in . — We BGU = " making it your aim that nothing be con" cealed or done by favour (Ed.). favourite Pauline greeting xapts Kal elpT|vr| may 5. The have been suggested by the union of the ordinary Greek and olKovopT|8lTJvaL), Hebrew forms ' deepened and of salutation, but both are spiritualized, x a 'peiv to X"P 1S ana elpr|VT| - (cf. (cf. Ac 23 15 , Ezra 4 23 1 ', s6 , Jas Dan 4 1 ) l 1 giving place pointing to the ) 27 harmony restored between God and man (cf. Jn 14 ). See further Hort / Pet. p. 25 f., and the discussion on the Apostolic Greeting by F. Zimmer in Luthardt's Zeitschrift 1886, p. 443 ff. " On the meanings Reference should be made to the Note " of X°-P ls anc' X a P tT0 *' v ' n Robinson Eph. p. 221 ff., and to " Charts. Ein the exhaustive monograph Beitrag zur des dltesten Geschickte Christentums" by G. P. von Wetter (Leipzig, 1913). is endowments" (Lightfoot generally in BGU The Notes, f.), is IV. 1044 5 (iv/A.D.) olSaTe ('. d graces and used of "gifts" all spiritual 148 -p. tcl xaplo-paTa TT61TOlT|Ka ipivi. other exx. which Preisigke ( Wort.) cites for the word ff, and Latin and the other literature ff.). NT 12 (2 Jn ), xapTT)s occurs only once in the in P common our Lille I. sources, e.g. 3" naturally where payment is made dirws [e'Jxwpev Te Trj[v] YpappaTeifav] Kal xdpTas, Cairo III. 59317* (B.C. 250) dvTjXiuo-10 Se els Tavn-a xdpTas 8, (after B.C. 241-0), Xopn-yeiv Zen P el's " "I shall require 4 papyrus rolls for these things (sc. the keeping of certain accounts), P Oxy II. 390 (i/A.D.) payment of I drachma 3 obols xap TOV P Tebt II. 347 1 ' > (ii/A.D.) compare x a pT(iv 8paxpal) 8: the editors "where 9 dr. for Tipij(s) x a pTov are dTro9T|KT| Tip.r|v in. 542, deducted from the receipts on account of a tax," id. 420 7 " I bought two sheets of (iii/A.D.) T)-ydpao-a p xapTas, papyrus," P Flor III. 367' (iii/A.D.) iroXXaKis pov . XapTas €tti.o-toXlko[vs dTro]o-Te(XavTos, Iv' evTroprjs (cf. . . Ac 29 II toC 7pd[ . . . — as in BGU xdpTTjv, P 822 verso III. t'va (iii/A.D.) ire'p\pov pot etipo[pe]v eTrio-ToXffjv] -ypd\|/ai Cairo Zen III. 59470' (mid. P Gen I. : -1 ^ avpaov x a pTtov, as in iii/B.C.) irepl 8e tojv xapTtuv read by Wilcken s xapTfov (so evpuv Trpbs tt)v aipav els " not tov[t]ov Jypavpa, having found a clean sheet of paper, " for the moment I have written on this x a pTaptov, as in P Tebt II. 413 5 (ii/iii A.D.) to x a pTapi.v (/. x a pTapiov) " Serenion took the ?XaPev 2epT|viwv eo-fo-Jcppaîo-pe'vov, 82 xapTOTrwXTjs, as read in P Tebt I. II2 papyrus sealed (B.C. 112) (as amended Berichtigungen, p. 425): and emf-ypaipa pe'v o-ol, Archiv iii. p. 399) 52 KaSapbv pr) : ' : XapTT|, ydpia/xa, " which in Pauline usage includes Introduction to Greek The word but 16 IV. 1135 (B.C. 10) Ka]rd 6 with Xapiy, P Oxy XIV. 1672 (A.D. 37-41) ptTa x a piT0S, reference to a profitable sale of wine, almost peTa xapds, "with joy" (see Olsson, p. 78), id. IX. 118S 5 (a.d. 13) l o-roxa(o-du£vos) toO pr|8(ev) d-yvor|6r|vai. pnSe Trpbs xa(p v) favouritism" (Mahaffy), Maunde Thompson An E. "an extra sheet," as in P Oxy I. u 34 verso (A.D. 127). For the light thrown by contemporary papyrusdocuments on the outward form and method of the Epistles, reference , NT permitted to the Excursus on "St. Paul as a Letterwriter "in Milligan Tkess. p. 121 ff, and Here and Tkere, may be p. 27 ff. 686 ^€?Aoy %e'doQ, _ "a "a hand." s Mt 15 a!., cf. the personal descriptions, Petr III. IO 22 (B.C. 234) oi\i\ irapd x«£Xr|> P Grenf II. (i) P lip," as in x^ 6 n BGU , tov \ci\ous, and Aristeas 79cite from the LXX (? Aq. Ex 37(38) 2 €irl pCSia wTapta £\ov[T]a 8 ) XtiXajpa, which LS of "a lip," "rim," occurs in P Oxy X. 1294 s 12 " understand "a receptacle of some (ii/iii A.D.), where in the sense , GH kind, perhaps connected with X 1^'- The grammatical forms common noun of this are fully illustrated by Mayser Gr. p. 282 f. For its varied uses we may cite P Par 63 208 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. p. 36) povTi£€o-0' &7rws p^fcls €iTLt]pdXXni Ta[sj x € ^P a5 — 7 1 1 T " L kcltw, Preisigke 5314 (B.C. 107) ovXrj ! (Byz.) Sid Tiiv x L ^ €wv p.ov, (2) "edge," "brink," of things, 12 III. 781"" (i/A.D.)d\Xa Xovtticf. as in Ileb 23a"- Xe V KaTa puStpiav ir[ap]€vp€[o-tv, "take care one lay violent hands on such persons on any pretext " 11 whatever (Mahaffy) Pcrg 268 C (B.C. 98) tov irapaKO.]Xe'o-ovTa Sovvat. T[d]s x c7-P as ^\Y*- V € L l s o-vXXvo-iv, " to give " the hands towards an agreement to be brought about by us, a for Deissmann which usage (PS p. 251) can find no other 9 ex., but compares Gal 2 8«£ids 28wKav Koivuvtas, and similar phrases in 1 and 2 Mace. P Tebt II. 39I 26 (a.d. 90) tols toiovtois that no : ' . . . : XEijua£e>, X L P TJOTJ KUpia 2o"TW u>s €V "this bond shall be valid, as Sr|U.OO-UiH KaTaK€X«pLO-p.t'vrj, T| canal Syll 542 ( =3 an agreement regarding a (B.C. 338-322) xpî-K-os 6 XovTpwv occurs in "raise a storm," 973) 5 tered" (Edd.), similarly 18 see bVav x"!10-!^ ° "eds- For the pass., as in Ac 27 Inscr. his. mar. Aeg. II., 119, where certain persons being storm-tossed at sea make an offering to the most high god 1- , — Xeip-ao-0t'vTes iv TreXdvet The verb 0€w {njaa-Ttj xP T)°"r1lP LOV ' " we have determined order that we may not come to extract the BGU III. S44 4 eirgl memorandum in to grief at the audit " (Edd.), . . . : cL Preisigke 726S (time x €L H- a-£°l aL TrpoTao-to-i tlo-l Tedeipte'vais 5 1' Oxy XVI. 1873 (late v/a.D.). J' p.01 ytopeTpiKais, ami A.D.) " (ii/iii I [o-]oi, it 379 Selections, had been publicly 18 Vva o-ov p. 91) ov regis- BGU 128): (A.D. II. irpoo-KvvT|o- Pro/eg. p. 49), a son to his father \,|,(u- (see 6 P Oxy : I. Xd|3u x e ^P a f won't take your hand," another boy to his (= Selections, p. 103) pt] IX. 120S 6 (A.D. 291) AifprjjXios tov iraTpbs tov Kal ^x 0VT °5 avTbv virb " Aurelius with his tt] x 6l P KaTa tovs 'Pw(iato)V v{v}6p.ovs, father, who has him under power according to Roman law, father and : ii. . . . p.[€T]d o-uvpePaiujTov L - as co-guarantor" (Ed.). (A.li. S3)"y]eivw dvaP[ds] txttp.dor[0]nv iroXXd of Trajan) I19 (= (ii/A.D.) irapd used metaphorically in a letter from a taxfarmer P Tebt I. 58 31 (B.C. Ill) PepovXtvpeSa «K Oiipev, 16 423 t\v id. if in prepositional phrases cf. dvd x et P a ' n P Ryl 8e [iol 6[(j>€LXeTaL virep t]wv dvd " for the current xpo vtov » nothing is owing to For x«'p S8 21 (a.D. 156) ovS4v If. me Xîpa period" (Edd.), ii. 99' (iii/A.D.) ttj dvd x eI P a (TevTaeTta) " " dirb x e P°5 (Edd.) during the current period of 5 years in P Cairo Zen II. 59155 3 (B.C. 256) ttotio-ov t^|v -y^v dirb : Xelfiappog, Suid. b «v tu> x cl H-" vl P twv "winter-torrent" (Jn 1S 1 ) Aristeas 117 dXXoi Se \tipappoi Xe-ydpevoL Kariaci, : - Cf. "other winter-torrents, as they are called, flow down (into For the form as compared with the longer the plain)." Xtipdppous, see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 144. "water the ground by hand" ("i.e. by means of 8id x e P^s (Mk 6 2 at.) in P Magd X«pds, buckets or nattals," Ed.) 25 2 " m'a emprunte de il i€, : P Tebt stater," »|/uX os TP'Sv, II. "it 27S 46 (early i/A.D.) winter, there Is is xây •yap tori, P great cold," Flor II. 7 127 (a. i>. 256) the healing of a bath-chamber £va Scppus 98 Xouo-wpeGa x* L p"Vos 6Vtos, and from the inscrr. Prune 1 12 (after B.C. S4) heating of the gymnasium Std tov x*tp.wvos bXov See also 8[t]' Tjp.«'p(a)s. s.v. 8e'pos. 3 (2) 99S Ac 27 "storm," "tempest" (Mt 16 I). 16-17) Aovkios Md*yas 2TpaTiovos , (A. is Wd-yiov Flip . . similarly 997 (iv/A.D. For the = III. (3aTwv puvds -l- . irXdo-euis (Edd.). . . i P-" v os P land I. 2S 5 12 Oeptvwv, P Lond S42 cf. 141) bpoXo-yovptv ireirpaKt'vai p. . x . ., etp' and : ) Preisigke dirb Eovrjvns «Xaa"0els wSc, and ). x^H^P^ds, x €L H- € P LV j dpovpuiv ( adj. dirb . 20 . (a. I). (a.1). 104) 140) vop-d? irpotviavTov [^]ya Otpu'ds Kal x i («P lv0-S dirb P Tebt II. 342 23 (late ii/ A. D. ) kovuv . . j^«ifiepivf)s, . . . "pots being of winter manufacture" la Sid main a x € P°s main la KpiBwv (dpTdpas) me et doit quinze P Oxy II. 26S 7 (A.D, 5S) dir€o-xr|Kviat [irapd tov AvT]uf>dvovs 8td x €L P°s [e]£ olkov 6 Kal €Tr6[to-0n]* to 22 P Lille I. 1 redo" (B.C. 259-8) (1) (Jn io ) edv p«v Ka/rd x £L p<*>va o^vTtXfjTaL Ta £p*ya, Ti'Bepcv '4 , (j.[o]l artabes d'orge" (Ed.), o-av Ke(|)dXaLov, %eifitbv, " winter" : (B.C. 221) 64>€tXwv *ydp hand in " accept " have received from Antiphanes from hand sum which they severally consented to cash the (Edd.), P Trapaxpr)H- a 81A ££ BGU ii. Fay 92 X l 18 (A.D. 126) Spaxp-ds irevTT]K0VTa iv x^P 0- ' (Gal 3 19 ) in P°S «^ o\Ik[ov IV. I095 12 (A.D. 57) Td 8J vfja III. s 844 (a.D. 83) 8 tdy [^XT^s P Oxy XVI. 1S76 : (/. ve'a) evx'po-l Yfyovai, iv \ep : peTa x € 'P<*s 2 A.D. 480) XfpeXXov ^x w >' " the Hbeilus I hold in my hands p.eTa x € ip a s dvaYVioo-pafai, " and will read" (Edd.). For ytlp in " Hebraic locutions, see Pro/eg. p. 99 f. in . (c. . . For healing by touch of hand, as in Mk I 41 see Herodas IV. 18 (ed. Headlam), where an offering is made for a cure in the temple of Asclepius with the words , — %Tpa vovo-wv tiroi€vp.co-8a Tas aTrtv/rjo-as eir' -r|irLas o-v x e ^p a s, ^ a fa^, Tetvas, " we have made payment for the cure, for thou. Lord, hast wiped away our sickness by laying on us thy gentle hands." And up hands in prayer, as in I Tim 2 see the uplifted hands on the stones containing the Jewish pra)ers for vengeance found at Rheneia, discussed and illustrated by Deissmann in LAE-, p. 413 Cf. also Dibelius/i'ZAr 7"a for lifting , ft". 1 Tim I.e. 687 Xeipaycoyeco The verb ,s ^€lpOTOf(Q} is seen in P (a.d. 40) Ryl II. 1 51 uv x i P^ w tov Yvpva[o-]i.dpx(ov) dpyv(pCov) p, "he carried off 100 drachmae from the money of the 18 gymnasiarch which I administer" (Edd.), ib. 225 Anton. Pius) and 272 (a.d. 138-9), both crossed out and A.D.) p.€To\ois x € l l P l ?°1 * voi s TrpaKTo]p€iav, "associate tax-collectors" (Edd.): and xtipio-jids in 1' Tar 26 19 the x cancelled d7rtiv6'yKaTo dtp' where (=\Vilcken (B.C. 163-2) UPZ i. p. 247, Selections and BGU administration in the Serapeum and Asclepeum," IV. 40 14I (B.C. 13) prj tl Trapava-rmo-T] avTov els to 8T|\a*trat tl Ta kv Tiii xEipio-|iw , where Olsson (p. 52) prefers the rendering "matter" or "account": and x €L P t(rTTlS in PSI V. 537 10 Tas (iii/A.I>. ) xeipioTt^v cTrairoo-reiXov, P Oxy XII. TTCpl uv tTre'o-mXa 'Ao-KXr]TridSr| x^-P^Tn- 157S \cipaywyoup.evov, "so Trpa-yadT[wv] that avTtiiv (= facts themselves" (Mahaffy). •ywyovvTwv tovs •yovtis, and Ev. [t]uv >' l cf. i P°YP a III. Oxy 1' 17 V°P*]ov dX-n8fj eivat declaration on oath that the foregoing and P Giss s And f. (= 244-3) P for xeipo-ypacpcu, cf. Chrest. I. p. jgj l'etr Ke[x«i]po-ypa Selections, 51) edv p. x t P°YP a< )rl l is . " Tl L tKeivo • • to €v- if she " . handed See also Mayser dead," report of a lawsuit. Gr. p 461. Musonius p. 79/ x eL P°-~ Petr. 9 tov 84 x €l P a Y w Y ou " Cf. yeipoTcoirjTOQ, "made by hands," in the I. XX applied only to idols, but in the NT used of material temples (Ac 7 48 I" 24 cf. Orar. Sib. xiv. 62 vawv LSpvpaTa x eL P 0Trol r Ta,v In the ) , : ' - j travel-letter, yeipaycoyog, "one who leads by the hand" (Ac 13 11 ). For the subst. 7 Preisigke (Wbrlerb. s.v.) cites P Lond IV. 1349 (A.D. 710) p.cTa €TTLT]Keias Kal xapa'ywyfifas, and for x^tpa'yw'yLpos P Lond 220a 2l (B.C. 133) (= II. p. 6). 70), p. "a properly "written with the hand," signature," is very in the sense 0/ " a written agreement," or more Exx. of technically "a certificate of debt," "a bond." the word are P Oxy IV. 74s 2 (c. A.D. 1) inrep iiv Kal «8ov common me up a bond," in II. 269"- ' (A.D. 57) tdv 8vvrj 4puTT)8els oxXtjo-ov Aido-Kopov Kal tKTrpa|ov avTov to x €L P°YP a
him his bond" (Edd.), BGU I. 300'= (a.d. 14S) x €l P°YP a 4>ov tovto Slo-ctov ypacpcv iiir' «pov Kvpi[o]v = III. 205, p. : , .... 77 37 Kal toO K€xtipoTovTj^pe'v]o[v Trjgos tovto, P Ryl (a.d. 192) ôv\} tjttov eavTov tx*ipoTovT]o-€v ' IV. 719 30 (a.d. 193) Pov[Xdpevos ovv] iv 8r|poo-iu> " being therefore y€V€o-0ai to avOevTLKov x €l P°YP a 4)OV desirous that the authentic bond should be publicly ib. » " (Edd.). m vopov, P Flor vtiav, " and P . . BGU I. 179 (time of . . cis tt^v Trapd 'O^vpvyxt^LTttLSj -rrpuTa- " Oxyrhynchus. For x^poTovtw in its cf. the vi/A.D. P Giss brother-bishop dyi.6Tr|T[a T||ui8r|V Trjspl later ecclesiastical sense of I. 55 . 5 " ordain," where a bishop writes . . 'ypdipai. Ttvos Savo-V6VT[6]s Trp[o]s irpb rf|V ttoXXov to a o-t|v X €l P°" irjapd Toy tt|s p;[a]Kapias pvrjpTjs <ôiPa8Co>i tov cTno-KfoTrov, and see the Coptic ostracon regarding the t9vt)6€v[tos . p. 5). ^TOV^ having been recently appointed to the prytany at "concerning the . x a P°" 6 14 (a.d. 210 eTrio-KeTrrris Yl^]P ^X el P°" 1* Oxy X. 1252 veiso (a.d. 2SS-95) ii[TroYv«jS and 7 here, < ' I. ordination [ 10 (Edd.), C/nesl. II. SS (ii/A.D.) TOVTj8tÔ-OVTat 8€ CVTOS K fjpEpUV VTTO TOV O-TpaTT)"y0V of cosmetes" For Col 2 14 the only occurrence of the word in the XT, we may cite BGU III. 717 24 (a.d. 149) x"p°YP a P ov ] X«pls dXtipaTos Kal tTri-ypatpTjs, "a decree neither washed out nor written over" (cf. Milligan Documents, p. 16, Here , eis KaTtTTct-yoxjo-av X*i-poTovT)[8£ls] ?otu, "let this bond written by me in duplicate be valid," P Oxy VIII. I132 18 (<\ A.D. 162) to 8{ K«J>dXai.ov " ^ 1e 8av€io"8e'v col vtt' epov Kara x €L P°YP a(Pi ov capital sum lent to you by me in accordance with a note of hand," II. dpxT)v Koo-prjTfiav, "he none the less nominated himself for the office immediately required, that ttjv Tovf|8r|V VIII. ( lit. "stretch out the hand," then "elect by show of " hands," and then "elect," appoint" generallv (cf. Ac 23 2 Cor 8 19 see P Fay 26 11 (a.:>. 150) iiTrd [tJ« epov 14 ) exact from Exx. of original x"P°YP a
a.d.) the banks of the Nile. t[o] registered (i/ii the writer yeipoToveco, yeip6ypaov, X«ipdypa P Lond 854 1 remarks that many go by ship I'va Tas x € [ L ]P OTrt OL ] TlL TOXIS T *'Jx va s LO-Toprjo-tuo-t, "in order that they may visit works of art made by hands," on Selections, Part 477 1 ®' by the heavens." and 247, p. I. 45 (linn- of Hadrian) [wpoe'jo-Bai with the editor's elaborate €l P°YP a(i> ' as over to her avTuiv vtt' orders that Deissmann US, X€tpio-8€v avTfp o-a>paTLOv T€T€X€VTT]Kcvai, will make a written declaration that the foundling " and virtpBaivovo-av tovs ovpavovs, (the head) of him that was led by them overpassed the pc'vov x a x ei P°YP at ei . even the most inexperienced person in the world being guided X x ulo"''fjvai, "gave see further Kao-t tov €t6io-pevov opKov too-ovtov uepi.cr8u>o-8ai, "they have written under their hands the usual oath that it was let for this amount" (Edd.), and P Oxy I. 37" l (a.d. 49) , vtt' 132-3) p[o]v " III. IO4 9 (B.C. : Tov TrdvTwv eimpoTaTov p. 22) ai[cTjTe Kal for nole in the introd. p. 60 19 %eipaya>ye(o, "lead by the hand," "guide" (Ac 9 s 22 11 cf. Judg 16 16 A, Tobit II 16 N) P Par 6, 55 (B.C. 164) (= P Petr III. , Thus irpoKeipe^va, my" statements are true, 1 (iii/js.C.) r' : p. 334. verb. (A.D. ov x €l p[°]YP a< be well to add a few instances of the corr. subst. may It 15) p. to bond be crossed out " and LAE-, Ttov %\ irpbs Tois xetpio-pots kv toJ Sapa-rriEiu Kal 'Ao-kXt]ttwuu TeTaype'vwv. "those who had been appointed to the 61 65 (a.d. 85) (= Chrest. II. p. Sg), trial the governor of Egypt I. connexion with a eK[€']Xeuo-e jl (ii/iii P Flor cf. : in l, The 1 of deacons in reproduced by Deissmann 191 s corr. subst. (a.d. 2S0) Crum LAE Z , Coptic p. 221 appeals in such passages as Trcpl tt)s election (a.d. 299) to [3ipXiov tt]s No. Ostraca, 29 ft.). P Oxy IX. twv iTrtpeXnTwv x of administrators," x €t P OTOV£ ^ ib. as Trapao-x^STiTto. 88 » 24 1204 " let 688 •êipwu XXafJivs " document containing the appointment be produced and Syll 192 (= 3 4S5) 17 (B.C. 230-5) 4£iov tariTov the (Ed.), •7rap6|eiv tt)s rt to[0 x«poTov£as. 8rj]p.ou Xdl&Q. We may x tA "*v t^|v Xeipojv, "worse," is fairly common in the NT: cf. BGU IV. 1118 31 (B.C. 22) ou8evl \dpov[d, id. 1208' (B.C. 27) to 8e [iraJyTiov Xt{f>v (' X"P ov )> where, however, the word & is P Oxy uncertain, II. 237""- 43 (a. d. For the superl ve see XV|ia. X €t p'°" TT s II. 40 ib. x LA tt)v ' al' " meaning ( = 3 6S4) 12 139?) (B.C. Amh Tapax^s, and P (ii/B.c). " 5 (Heb 9 ), transliterated from the Aramaic 25 roi cf. Wiinsch AF p. I2 Hebrew) Ka0T)u(vou 264 eirl Tiiv x«P ou P^ P Lond I2I (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 93) 4ttI 634 See also Revut Xspovplv Ka8r|p.evov, and similarly "a . Biblique xxxv. (1926), pp. 32S ff., 421 in Preuschen-Bauer Worterb. s.v. "a widow": i\(v[Qipa kcu T[u\e]tv ttjs cf. eg] yu[vT]] Sc'opai, XTP*1 avTfjs (= 46S Syll Ka ^ 3 BGU €Xtu6ii[pwv, and the other ff., reff. 531 II. d6or|TT}Tos X^P* (iii/B.C.) 522* (ii/A.D.) auTf) ctti- aPoT}8i]Tos) (/. P 4>i\av6pwTTias, 17 ) VIII. Oxy 1120 12 A.D. 2S0) to (icTpuxjuXt's cov aia-Qo\iivt], [Stcm-ord (jlou Kai irtpl irdvTas KTjSefjiovtav, [^dXio-Ta ircpt r\]yt[ni>v, yujvaiKas Kat X^P - 5 T1 1 v irpoo-eXtvcriv iroi[oCjiat " perceiving your love of equity, care for all, especially women you ..." (Edd.), and ordo viduarum, see Lock BGU my cf. : {f.v.) fifteen 12S) understands x uAt(iSa 8eo-pwv, as p. bundle of a thousand." for a 6717 Preisigke as distinguished from (B.C. 258 or 257) 9 and Musonius II. ICC ad 412 1 s Tim 8 , . ., I approach For the (iv/A.D.). 3ff TR form, which is read in see s.v. «x"&, arK ' to the ex. Koivrj given there, add PSI and -, eo-Trep(vais oipais) tt] X$ls (A.D. Tjue'pa, 7 . and a white tunic BGU 22 16 (A.D. 114) (= Selections, p. 75) ireptt 1269 ioS 17 is Jn 4 cited (early ii/A.D.), 21 - P Ki8u(va), and Ki8iivav, s.v. Giss P I. (ii/A.D.) and P Fay 298 11 (i/A.D.) 440 poi trrtp.[x|/]as 9 (iii/A.D.) rbv poi tov Tre'p.i|;ov 5 TpiâKov KiOuiva the dim. kitwviov in P Tebt II. 421 (iii/A.D.) TO KLTWVLOV avTT)s TO XcUKOV TTapd CTOt ?VLYK9V " (/. ^wyKov), bring the while tunic of hers that you have ": and the dim. kiOwviov in P Oxy X. 1310 (iii/A.D.) kiOwvlov Kal pac})dpTLov, and ib. XII. 14S9 2 8 (late dp"ye'vTL0v : ' iii/A.D.). is The word was formerly regarded as of Semitic origin, now traced to Asia Minor: see Wilcken UPZ i. 1 39°, n but p. - Xicov, 28 s s2 , Ac \9h 7 28 (= (iv/A.D.) I. , the irepl 336) ta~ir€piv€S wpts in the evening time " and Xi.dva, , Rev 1") occurs 121 382 (iii/A.D.) ib. p. 65) (= o-v I. p. ydp I22 30 (iv/A.D.) tl (= in the magic papyri 96) X"" v yivtm, ib. 46" 6 KaTa8«i|as (puis Kal I. p. 117) tui Kvpiu tujv Xidvuv. X^,uvg, (Edd.), and Preisigke 6003' (a.d. 316). Other exx. in Preisigke Worterb. s.v. Zen XtMapxog, that you are ordering her (li.C. 145) irepl to o-cipa xô-H-^^ 123" (iii/iv "a cloak" worn over the II. 59263 xXapvSa " the II. 6 77 II. Ryl iTroT(0r)pi, P Oxy a.d. 171): xifcW in (<\ ' of yesterday ruler of a thousand men," the Roman tribunus Herodotus and elsewhere -xt|S) 12 in the al.), and is found prevails in the NT (Jn 1S 15 insert-., e.g. Magn 157 (i) (i/A.D.) x lA ' a PX°s Ae-yuivos, 5 2 Preisigke 173 (c. a.d. 200), and OGIS H9 (where see See also P Oxy III. 653 (A.D. Dittenberger's note). s 162-3) and the corr. verb in ib. 477 (a.d. 132-3). militum. For other veil." forms, which are frequent in the Kotvfj, we may note the Ionic kitcJv, as in Mk 14 63 B* (cf. Pro/eg. p. 38), in for of \8t's from III. 184 5 (A.D. 292) P Oxy VI. 901 5 ^kttjv wpav, 107 1 "a XeuKov, pacj>opTi.v "snow" (Mt this p. The form x tT<"", which occurs throughout in the NT, may be seen further in Preisigke 6783* (B.C. 257) x LT «" s and P Oxy I. 14 (ii/iii A.D.) x 0T ">v Kal pu[o-tri.vos, P Lond lit. have I for 10 (i/B.C. ?) Ipdnov TaXdvTiuv XiTiiva Kal tpanov, PSI I. 64 LT or ? wva tc [8^ x Spaxptwv] TCTpaKtcrxt-ALtov câKo- and your lord piaefect, and widows, . 5 "they which devour widows' houses" (Mk I2 40 ), see Abrahams Studies in Pharisaism i. p. 79 ff. (/. bundles I. touto fiap-nipou-ai tt)v (a petition— early iii/A.p.) kclto, " I accordingly testily to his piav ywi\ x^P*1 KaL d 13 tt)v "an undergarment," tunic," ip.ci.Tiov : (-€i|i, For nd8o]v "see 8[€KdTr]eyT€, €Ka drachmae at fifteen amended (as ttcvtc 9 Xepovfciv, " cherubin Heb = SeVp.t]v 2) XITCOV, o-£iov, (t. (8paxp.wv) SArjiip' (B.C. r)-yopaKe'vcu Trap[d ep.€ bought from Pothus the thousand drachmae." But Witkowski {Epp. 2 > 316 Ka[Tao-]Tacrecos [Ka u i l 328) 8Jpa is l Tfjs p. \€ipov «o-ti 186) worse to take away (a wife) dvSpos d(f>ai.[peio-8ai, " from her husband (than a dowry from a daughter?) (Edd.), and Syll 588 122 {c. B.C. 1S0) tov x' P°v°s XP uo"' ov 1,'P U T ° V "it P Oxy IV. 742 13 note Btrichtigungen This form (in , 1 .1 i-cLi 1 .] 2 aviTT)v " , (B.C. 251) KeXevets P Cairo x lTl" v (Mt 27 ^Ypa^v p.01 MaiavSpia 8ti 28 - 31 ) : e|vcpdvat, "Maiandria wrote me to weave a cloak," P Par io 12 - Kat Trepiitiop.a, P Oxy I. A.D.) tK[ejX«>jo-8T|p.£v -yap peTa tuiv x^ a i,j8u)V for the orders which we received were to wear f (Edd.), with reference to an X. 128S- 4 (private account— iv/A.D.) = -on) (raX.) i£, "for a short xXapvSos Kal o-Tixdp[t]ov cloak and tunic 17 lal." cloaks when we entered" official function, and ib. ( XAeua£a xupyy«» The word occurs in the epitaph ceased youth, Kaibcl 222 3 '- (Rom.) of a ' "A8a Xolpog, OKTUIKatSe^tTT^S, where the reference Herwerden, Lex. (see For 4S1 9 NT this air. s.v.). (Ac etp. document quoted see the vvv ) 84 4xXevdo-8r]v Trap' ="mock," "scoff," PSI V. ) and P Masp I. 67092 10 See also Menander auToO. man by an old petition P Oxy VI. 904 2 (v/a.d. ), a " who has suffered a breach of occurs in subst. corr. and mockery — do-vv0T]K€l BiaTreirovBoTa Kal s1 xXevnv, and Preisigke 5763 (a.d. 647) 8t\a SdXov tivos " contract Kal "lukewarm," occurs X\6)], " the NT in the only in Rev 3 16 where , cl. Moulton Gr ii. 67. p. Verdant," an epithet of Demeter, which may have led Rom Hence Lightfoot 161,14,15). (Notes, p. 152) thinks that Chloe cf. the mention of the Cor 1 ll was a freedwoman slave Chloe in Hor. Od. iii. 9. 9, 1 : "me nunc Thressa Chloe More recently F. R. Montgomery Hitchcock in regit." JTS xxv. (1924), p. 163 ff. has taken the view that 01 XXdf|s in 1 Cor I.e. were a pagan body, probably followers of Demeter. The noun under the form xXo«t)(= ^Xot)), "green corn or grass," occurs bis in P Tebt I. ii2 46 94 ' 39 "green" (Mk 6 , V Lond 2S7 15 a/.): (a.d. 90) 21 (a.d. 256) - and eo-BCei, P Lond to. -yap ep-vaTiKa uou P kttjvt) Flor \\6prov 453' (iv/a.d.) (=11. and 4vtx8 rival, ttoitjo-ov 319) TrXfjo-ov Other exx. of the adj. are p. XOLKOQ. For the meaning "made of dust''' Field Notes, p. 179 The Lexicons f. p. 613 1 (ed. (late ii/A.D.) the young The 8 m x ol P^ La X W P 15 pigs without in 1 Cor I5 47ff cite Rhetor. , see Graeci i. Walz) yvuvoi tovtovs tov x° kou pdpovs. XOlVlg, "achoenix," a Greek dry measure, equivalent In (Rev6 CPR I. ): cf. the note 242' (a.d. 40) ad P Petr o-iiv II. x H* Oxy VI. 932 10 "do not sell ttwXl, , (Edd.). - Xokdco, "am angry with" c. dat. pers. Jn 7 For xoôiu see Preisigke 4531, an inscr. stating that the defilement of a sacred spot !£ei tov St'pairiv KtxoXwus'vov. In Menander 23 . x 176 'ETrtTpeir. ^ * occurs in its sense original "am mad." Xolr). For " 31 cf. PSI III. bile," as in Mt 27 "gall," 211 1 (v/a.D.) tov tt)s [[o-]]xoXi}s voo-r|o-avTa. See also Ev. Tetr. 5 iroTia-aT€ avTov x°X^)v utTa oôvs, witli Swete's xoH , The power note. of "gall" in medical and discussed by Olsson ad V Osl I. I 28 * In Herodas III. 70 (ed. Headlam) (iv/A.D.) (p. I04f.). 8oto) tis 4s Tr|v X''P a '"'plv X ^t3 P^lC - 1 tne editor translates is ! " put it into my hand before note p. 150). I choke with choler " : (see the X°o?See x°vs. Xop>]ysco form (for Moulton Gr. 1*92 the editor ii. p. 68), orig. "lead a of "lavishly," "abundantly," c. ace. as in 2 Cor 9 10 (see From the papyri we may cite IV. Pro/eg. p. 65). 105 1 15 (marriage contract 11 P Ryl , XOpT]*yT)o €L to cf. chorus," "supply a chorus," is used in late Greek in the general sense "furnish," "supply," with the further idea - 25(a) (iii/B.c). Soutl. ^ adj. — time tois II. 1 1 53"" BGU of Augustus) airo tov vvv to 84ovTa Xopiyyeiv aiiTov ttj AvKa£vr| l 6 me" H- . x°'p"°s, "(flesh) of a pig" occurs in P Magd (B.C. 221) irpd£ai auTovs tt\;v ti[it|v t[uv x ot ]p € ^ wv 1099 pints . K€pdp.i.ov BGU IV. x Aw P°v111S 20 (B.C. 22), P Lond 171a 4 (a.d. 102) (= II. p. 102), P Oxy IX. 121 1 8 (ii/A.D.), and it. VI. 910" (a.d. 197). o-ivairis (cf. II. x^ w P°v : 'xXupb[v II. (a.d. 226) to " the remaining half share that has been put under green crops," I27 (= 22 - .Sa^Jos T|(i€T€pov ). magical receipts p. 202) x°pT°u x^ p[ oi > 1' Oxy XVII. 2137 Xoittcjv 4v \Xtopois 7«v6ji€vov tjulo-u ficpos, x or-P°s x^P 01 3 illustrative 112). 6 tjtw T||uTcpoi , 4 to its use as a proper name, especially among members of the freedmen class (like Phoebe, Hermes and Nereus, (B.C. 336) For dim. x° l P'8iov, see P Ryl II. 229 12 (a.d. 38) irepl 19 P 10 84 Tfjs Tpocpfjs twv x ot L S(w(v), and P similarly Fay III (A.D. 95-6) irtljwi [ra x]"P^ ia (Notes*, p. 157) admit a possible alternative spelling xXupds (N*): of Mk trrl iroi.ovp.evov dXXd uou, (a.d. birthday feast of Sabinus" (Edd.), and P Xhapog, WH opur^v tt\;v p.a*yei'pu> VI. 901 5 . Kal Pias. x^ 6 vt]S Tiii TrapdSos TpiTytoptw KaXds, and P Oxy 8vo Ettltp^tt. 215. The "a pig": P Tebt I. 190 (early i/B.C.) Tip.t\;v x<"'pov s (Spaxual) ij, Chrest. I. 73 (a.d. 247-S) an order that irdvTas tovs x°^P ox,s 4£€Xacr8T|vai airo Upov Kwuns TdXu«DS, in order that the sacred service may nut be disturbed (cf. OG1S 210), I' Flor II. l66 lfl (iii. a.d. tov Xoipov Kal Ta 8eXaKia ("sucking pigs") to p KaXd - 32 'IovSatos sub fine, iy s.z: (v/vi A.D.) x\eud (Byz. which the ephebi wore to the cloak is two nave boxes of an the to is oil-mill. -ydp 4k ^[XlapnjSos veo7r€v9^s 4*X €T *s dpn thinks that the reference prematurely de- — (a Will avTois Tas avTas " rrdvTa, similarly — A.D. 4(p' ib. 13S-161) avTos ov ^Kao-rov avTtiiv he himself shall supply to the said [xpdvov, persons the said provisions as long as each of them survives" (Edd.), similarly 29 33 and /*. 181 7 (c. A.D. 203-4) Treptto-Tiv - . 690 Xopcs- nva XopTiyeicrOai vcj>' vpciv twv ulwv ^ppTcyia "that a certain annual allowance should Kar* eros, constr. and dat. c. 1 124 20 subst. 4>i.Xovav(Tov) may be xoprj-yia (ii/A.D.), Xoprpyiav BGU from irouicrGai. a in manner fair pr|Tpl tu-yvopwvws diroSiSvs tt] Xoprj"yii man does a complaint that a mother her allowance See also 18 IV. I2o8"- —A . . . version, x™HLaTa KXif|(pou) "had heaped > the earth a dyke) on to the mounds of the holding of the " said Philonautes (Edd.), P Oxy VI. 98? (accounts 2nd from not pay his pr| diro8(.8ois), (/. (B.C. P Fay from illustrated Old Latin is criticized. 1 see Dittenberger's note. The a vii/A.D. abbreviated from x"S°s. The original meaning "earth." "earth dug out," is seen in P Tebt I. 13 14 (B.C. 114) tov diT avTov x°vv dvaptpXrjKOTas cis Ta tov cri)u.cuvo(p€voii) " 175-164) xPTpo- /, also called Cydias, %ovg, IoS 161 (after B.C. 129) t^|v As auTovs pio-0o on the evidence of f.) Chuza was that perpetuity by you his sons" (Edd.), an agreement to comFrom the inscrr. we may add Prime 16 X°P TI7'">', and OGIS 248 XopT]7T)o-avT€S. where note the 152 p. be furnished in pound an annuity. ISCwv Xpaofiai it (si. — ri\v halfi/A.D.) «pvd(Tais) Svo-lo-KdiTTovT(i) x<>vv("a and id. XIV. s.v. iiri\opr\-fia. pov, 10 175S tov x°vv o 27—26} xoprjYrio-iv KaXws (ii/A.D.) €|e'crKa\|/€v and P Tebt II. 342 s7 KaT€v-yvr|o-as TroiTjo-eis 'ATpijs o -yewpvds pou (late ii/A.D. ) mound"), d-rrb twv \|/[i]Xoy €8awv toitov els x°°5 Kai xa-ivo-yeiov Kai dppov, "a vacant space " The (Edd.). digging earth, porous clay and sand 11 19 meaning "dust," as in Mk 6 , Rev 18 , may be seen in €KcrKa X°P°S, " " choir or " band of singers," may be 8 the Christian by sepulchral inscr. Preisigke 3913 6 Ocos dva-rrava-ews t^jv i|aj\^v auTov Kai tov xopov twv in the sense of a = 3 26 ( (B.C. 320-319) Toiis tov [x]ovv KttTa313) [PejpX^KOTas As Tas bSô]vs TavTas [d]vai[p]ttv. Syll 500 illustrated dyyt'Xwv. Xpdopai, from XOpT&Zw, Xp^, "necessity," = "make for myself what is with something," hence c. dat. as in Ac 27 17 P Magd II 7 (B.C. 221) irpbs to p^| SuvacBai "feed to the full," "satisfy," used originally of animals, but extended in colloquial Greek to men, when it becomes in «cr8iw cf. Ml; 7" and see Kennedy the mid. practically necessary read in P Petr III. 42 D(l) 5 (B.C. 254). According to Nageli (p. 5S), its occurrence in Phil 4 12 is one of the few vulgarisms Paul permits himself. I. = The verb Sources, p. 82. MGr al. Mayser Gr. p. 247), XP T1°"° I6V0L o-uvTpCv|/avT«s t^|v irapdSiov 8vpav, "throwing off all restraint knocked down the street door" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 148 17 (A.D. 40) Xr|o-TptKwi. Tpdirwi xP1<'' ' > 1 153 "we Xopraa/m = " " sustenance " Ac 7 11 in the plur. food," 5 IV. cf. 1'SI 354 (B.C. 254) tToipd^ctv dyopdv ("supplies"} Kai x°p Ta-°~p aTa '^- 4°° 15 (iii/R.C.) wcrre Kai t& ktt|vt] crou occurs in : > ^X uv X°P T ^°"H' aTa Swpedv, XvcriTtXei ptcr8wcracr8ai 7 1229 (A.D. 145) (= v] 1 I Hamb I. 27 17 (B.C. 250) wcttc x o P T(* (r laTa bTr€ ^ v an d P Lond III. p. 142) iirep Tipfjs x o P Ta< "' uv < '"H• "hay": P Pen I' £T)pov, P Ryl Lille II. 129 '' ir€VT^KO(TLas, of els my 63 hay," 5 (B.C. III. 260-259) 6 \6prov I. 248 23 (i/A.D. crairpdv, "rotten hay," ) Oxy III. 499 15 (A.D. 121) " so as to be kotttjv Kai emvopT|v, I' ûXapfjcrat xdpTov As cultivated with grass for cutting tlicrT€ and grazing," P Flor I. 127 23 w TOV (A.D. 256) x^ P°[v x]°P Troificrov ev€x8fjvaL, and P Oxy VIII. 1107 3 (v/vi A.D.) xoprov, "green crops" (Ed.). For the adj. see PSI VI. 579 s (B.C. 246-5) tt|v x o P to irapaSeiâs Tdcrovi. of : p. 6), 1'etr III. 12 = 42 H(S)f. {e. 8 (iii/B.C.) A.D. "you I) iriKp[ ovk ot8as -yap don't " croi. €xpr|0-aTo, Truis pot €Xpr|o-aTo he treated me at know how P Flor II. 187 3 (iii/A.D.) II. Dodd (_/7"^xxvi. (1924), (Edd.), and C. do-rrouSdo-Tios i\pT]o-i>i poi. Oxyrhynchus (?) 77 f.) draws attention to a useful parallel to the absolute use ofxprjo-ai in 1 Cor 7 21 from P Oxy XVI. i865 4ff (vi/vii A.D.) Kai TroXXaKts e£rj[v Ypdi|/at ctol irepl tov] p. - K€ tovtov, Kai trpoo-SoKov (/. trpocrSoKwv) Ka6* tovtou ^veKev ovk expr)'- f Kai crdp-qv &XXt]v vpd\|/ai ciXXois vpdppa[crt]v irpbs to -yvoivaL tov cpbv 8€cr-TroTT]V €XP10"dpr|V irapaKaXafV '* I had Sid tovtov (/. tovtwv) pov twv "yP a pp.dTwv, many eKdo-TT)V KaTaXapPd[v€tv avail myself of Herod Antipas (Lk 8 3 ). The name has been found in a Nabataean inscr. making it probable that Chuza was not a Jew but a Nabataean see "Chuza," a house-steward Exp pt'XXopev, X. 1266 36 cKeicre ?] opportunities of writing to you concerning this matter, and, expecting each day to come thither, for that reason did not XovCdg, F. C. Burkitt in it. xpatrQoHrav t[ols] irpoK€Lp€Vois to-ttoi[s dKuiI'SI VIII. S72 6 (vi/A.D.).' s For the verb c. dat. pers. "treat," as in Ac 27 , cf. and €v 'O^vpv-yxots, 8r|Xwcrov 8c poi, iroVou (c. A.D. 100) xpri°" ao"9{ aL ) trop^vpa (iii/A.D.) X]vto>s, o-ire'ppaTos, P Fay 119° I names" (Edd.), it. 1263 (a.d. 12S-9) xpr|°" ao'^ aL T T1 T *^v fpv[aTwv] iroTapov T€'x[vr|, "to 26 practise the trade of a river-worker," P Giss I. 49 P Oxy IV. 745 6 x°P TOV (A.D. 30) fjpocrdv pou x°P TOU 8eVpas they carried off" five hundred bundles BGU (i/A.D.) evTOTTta 8e L are going to use local purple" (Ed.), ' (iii/B.C.) 12 kott^v 6 x°P T <>5 iriirpdo-Kexcu, XopTov 62(i) 113) ov8evl Kocrpwt (ts.c. to others or identity of I' "grass," xp<*°"8ai (f° r form, 21 (A.D. 9S)pr[8' aXXoTptais [dcrcbaXJeiais ^ opwvvpLa K€xpTJ[o""that I have not availed myself of credentials belonging • /oprog, 27 45 8at, > f cf. tcTTiots Kti P Tebt is xop 1"^ ". x°P Tai Vi0 "satiate." 1 : Tots : V. ix. p. IlSff. (cf. Syriac Forms, where also Blass's contention {Philology of the Gospels, them to write another letter over again. may know That took the opportunity of exhort" The late date," as ing you by this my writing" (Edd.). Dodd points out, "detracts somewhat from the value of the my master this I comparison, but for what it is worth it favours the rendering of the Pauline passage— If you actually have before you the ' 691 XP aco possibility of " ference.' The becoming avail yourselves of free, constr. c. ace. in Cor I 7 31 as is difficult, it by pre- seems it cites II. p. 405. an ex. from a Cretan inscr. of iii/ii B.C., See also Radermacher Gr.°, pp. 121, 133. CIG Xpdco. See XpeoifuXeTTji; (not xp"»f»LX for the most part to be confined to much later writers, but see 14 Sap 7 B and the note in Proleg. p. 245. Lightfoot {Notes, p. 233) XP^M" 161) "a B.C. 85) where, according to the pp. 150, , debtor dmfXvcrav tovs xP'txptOtXeVas, 3 742) 53 '(<-. shows XPE04>IAETAS. For XP'OS, see BGU IV. iiij^ (B.C. 14) is I'Siov X peos dpvup[io]u 8pax[pd]s XiW([a]s, and for xpeio-TT]S, see it. III. 7S6"- 6 (ii/A.D.) 6vTa xp««o-T-nv to[v] Tapei'ou. editor's note, the inscr. Ki\pr](ii. XPV Xpeia, " " occasion of need necessity," "need," or 13 B.C. fern Tats -ywaillv 54 (c. 245) xp«'a -ydp (1) I. BucrCav, "for he (Edd.t, PGrenf wanted by the women is " P Hib : irpos tt)v " for the sacrifice occurs in the XT only in Jas 3 10 (but cf. Prov 25", 26 4 Mace S A), where Hort [Comm. ad I.) notes that "it is a somewhat vague word, apparently starting from the sense " 'there is need.' This is borne out by such exx. as the "send him some fish, as we want to make use of him" (Edd.), P Michigan Inv. No. 2798 s (time of 19 following— P Hib I. 64 (B.C. 264) XP*I 8e Kai [ypdjcpeiv "and you must write to p.01 Tr[ep]l S>v dv XP" -" f XT|S> me about anything which you require" (Edd.), BGU III. 18 (i/A. D.) xp]^| oiv «Toi.udo-[i=]iv 830 (/. «Toipdo-ai) Kal irpoaip[eiv], IV i\i. (/. X>iv, "it is therefore XP" "' *XU5 "ypdepe pot, "do you may need," P Tebt II. 416" necessary to prepare and bring forward, in order that he may be able to sell," Flor III. 309 5 (iv/A. D. ) oi XPT Keuay ClkOijSlV (/. II. Tit 3'), (cf. 6 14(c) 1 s 17 eirl IxBvSlOv), .'. liii/B.C.) irpos Fay I' Tivd \pfiav aya^- (a.d. 10S) irepcrai avTii eVel) XP tav 0.VTOV (/. . ixopev), Hadrian) (iii/A.D. edv civ irep]l me write to 1 about what you pcTaSes lav XP' av Tl "°s ) (/. peTa8os) Kal 'Akovtolti. T e'xtl YUV11 tco dSeAipu; on ToiT|o-ov avTf)s tt|v XP' av JLOU r eus , " tell my brother Akoutas also to do anything that my wife requires until I come, and let her want for nothing" (Edd.), and P Grenf II. 72 s (a.d. ToXavTa 8vo. 290-304 eis i8i'av pov xp^°-v For XP'""" ^X u tieated as an active verb and followed by the ace, as in Rev 3 1T cf. P Oxy VII. io6S 2 ° (iii/A.D.) el dv aXXou 1/. tiXXo) vov XP^ av o-Kcicriv (/. o*xwo-iv), "with " anything else they may need from you (Ed.), id. XIV. . . . n , l6S3 1,f - 80s ovv oiio, (late iv/A.D.) eiriSe xP e '°-v aiiTa o , "give them to her, since my son needs them," id. XVI. 1929 3 (iv/v A.D.) \piav exopev to irXola, and P Lond 191S 16 (A.D. 330-340) el ti xp^'o-v vios pou P ra •n-apa8£8oo-8ai ' frir avTfjs P Oxy elprjpe'va, 120 5 I. 7<*P tivo opuvTa alauTov (/. «auTov) iv Kdv dvaxupetv, "when a man finds himself in adversity he ought to give way" (Edd.), id. VIII. 1 163 5 (v/a. D.) eptoTrjdls irapd Tfjs avTov pe-yaXoTTpcTrias bo-a xp^ (iv/A.D.) Svo-njx^'o- 'XP T V dveSi8at-a av[Tjby irepl tj^s vptTe'pas pe-yaXo-irpeirias, the inquiry of his magnificence I told him what was See also the fitting about your magnificence" (Ed.). Attic inscr. Preisigke 421 10 (= LAE-, p. 367) xP'h 1 "on rds Beds (or Seas) Kupdêo-Bai, "it is necessary, most honourable, that the goddesses (or spectacles) be TipiioTarf, O celebrated in festal procession." ex.eis Tr«'pi|/ov with Eell's note. 0-01, "matter (2) 12 45 Mace 2 , toIs eirl 3 cf. 1 Mace hand," "business" (Ac 6 10 Judith 12 ): P Tebt I. 35= (B.C. " to the a 6t in : 34 7 m) , xp«""v T€Tav[ievois x greeting," BGTJ i8 I. 11 'P other v, (a.d. i69)T<-apa-y[y]eXeTai (/. 12 Kal memos. P land î, irapa-y- (time of Commodus) dpvvoXP' as Kai pev dvTi\r|p\)/ao-8ai. Tfjs Sid vvktos Tf|y ku|i[t]v] dve-yKXr) >ois, . . . P Tebt II. 327" (late my (Edd.l, A.D.) etiras ou8e'va eKei'vuv els tJ|v I have not Xpeiav e'ScoKa, "you said given in any of them " [sc. certain names) for the office (Ed. ). 3 In II Mt 2I 3 Lk I9 31 M 6 Kvpios auToi (avTuiv) 1063 I. s (ii/iii ' 2 need," (1) e. gen. pers. (Rom 16 ) (a.d. 50) olSas "yap ttuJs outoO €Kdo-Trjs V Flor I. 13S 6 (A.D. 264) aveX8e i-rrel crou XPlil M c g en - re ' (Mt 6 32 a/.) P ( 2 ) 37 XP^ WI 1' ( aoi 7 > dva-yKaiais Strass I. 32 1 ' ; (A.D. : (3) c. ace. rei festival" els —P " eopTT]v, (Edd.): - — , 261) XPTls" Tairris T-f|S iir-npeo-ias, (iii/A.D.) el' tlvos 8e XPTl^'-s dvTevpai|/dv 14 Ixy VII. 1066 XPTiôvtos ii/A.D.) Ke]KeXevcrpe'vou oiiv. Kvpie. 7[v]vaiKas dcpeicrBai tuv " t[ou>Jutwv XP' L "Vwherefore, lord, it has been decreed that women should be freed from such burdens" and POxyVII. wpas officials, ye'XXeTe) dvTiXap.pdv6o-8ai.Tfis Ivxipio-fli'o-ns a[ii]Tois XP'[>a~S irytcus "need," "have — BGU (4) Oxy I. I13 especially 22 Tavra epoO wanted it for a (ii/A.D.) when I absolutely— P Ryl II. 81" A.D. (<". 104) 4k tovtou 8e [cpavejpdv ecrrtv [Kal] pnSe'va xPTl5 €lv > "it is evident from this that nobody wants it" (Edd.), 11 239 (mid. iii/A.D.) Kdv irdXiy xptlêis, SrjXcuo-is " " and if (Edd.). you have need again, let me hear id. [p]oi, ' Mk - , , tya, Xicklin (CA' xv. (1901), p. 203) thinks that, in view of the order of the words, the natural translation is, " Its (their) owner needs (it or them)." Various translations Xpet'av of 29 Eph 4 dXX* tis dyaBbs irpbs oiKoSopr^v Tfjs XP 6 ^°-S are discussed by Field, Notes p. 192, with a preference for "that which is good for the improvement of the occasion." J. A. Robinson [Comm. ad I.) renders "for building up as " the matter or " as need be." may el' require may XP>1,uu. For the plur. Mk IO 23 , = "moneys," "property," "possessions," the letter of a freedman to his patron, Kal IV. 1141 (B.C. 13) 8e"Xeis pe etvai dv8ponr crvve'o-Trjo-as Kal crvvSovXois Kal o-uveêXev8e'poLS, oirep epol Xpf|paTa ecTTtv irapd o-ot, "you wish me to be a man (?), as in BGU al., cf. 21 . . . and you have stood by both my fellow-slaves and fellowfreedmen, which for me means the same as money from you(?)," P Oxy III. 473 4 (a.d. 138-160) to Te [BeJupiKa 692 XpytvtTifro Xpr/crroXoyla 15 "funds for theatrical displays, , ib. I. 55 (A. I). 283) d£iov|i6v €irio-T€iXe (rat (/. €mo-T€iXa£ ae) Tip TapCa t«v ttoXitikwv xprjjidTajv t&v €J;o8iao-p.bv Tjjietv -irotTJo-a to pay us in sums due (F.dd.), and P Fay 20 "the xp'llJ aTa - » in , tov KupiaKov xpr)|j.aT05 (with the editors' note), €4>dirT€o-0cu Tebt usual" golden crowns "(Edd.). The sing., as P Oxy III. 474 41 (a.d. 184?) |i^| in place of II. is tuv xp u0~ uv o-T« Ac 4 37 appears in P as full, a.d.) olvtl (iii/iv 12 25 353 XprjficiTio/ioc; " is commonly used to denote a report," as in P Lond 20 2 - (B.C. 162) (=1. p. 9, UPZ i. p. 207) d|i£ o-c dvaXapdvTa Tbv irapd Aupiuvos \p-r]\i.a.T <. . (=1. p. 10, UPZ i. p. 209) to dvTiYpaov a"vv tui -yeyovoTi irpbs avTrjv xp TlHLaTL0"P wl ls eirio-TaXe'vTos ton Ka8t|K0VT0s xP1P a irpoo-r|(pap.«v, and In its only occurrence, Rom n 4 it is used of Tio-pou. "a divine response," "an oracle": see s.v. xp'HpaTû. 11 aKoXovi8iDS, ib. 17 (B.C. 162) NT , (a.d. 192) o-reipaviKoO xp*IP-°-tos. Xpr'jaijiiog, " useful " Xp>]fiaTl£a>, 59301 5 26 6 Alex 4 5 t^'orai T)(i.ds Xapiiv Kal xP T)HLaT '°" ao"8[ai T-r v ] 8 Trapa tov pao-iXiKov x P TlY^ av and lb. where the same 8 verb "assign," "distribute," P Oxy XII. 1479 (late yCvt(T&at. P "negotiate," "transact business": (1) Lille I. (iii/B.C.) l i = i/B. c.) oi dip' K«x">p<-<>"ai ttJ is [K]txpr|paTiK«v Xapeivos, : in XT only 2 Tim " tui pacriXei to xP 11 (= UPZ t P' ov P Cairo Zen Cf. Yap &v8piOTTOS 2 (= Witkowski p. (iii/B.C.) 2 2 14 . ?o-tiv (B.C. 250) T]piV III. xpô'qJ'OS, , 51) ' diroScisopc'v irpbs to P p^| P Par trt, 329) dirdvTos pou ir«pdvTiKa 75 vir^p aroxi xpr)o-ipa tuv o-wv irpaypaTuv, P Oxy IV. 705 (a.d. 200—2) Kal tou ipiXavflpuirov Kal Toii xP Tl a"^P ox 45 152) (B.C. i. p. ' " me humane and "since you went away on the 16th, Sabinus has been acting in the business" (Edd.), P Ryl II. 165 10 (a.d. 266) TouXiavrj xp Tlf aTL t°^°'T) X w pls [KvpCov, and P Oxy IX. 7 1199 (iii/A.D.) AupnXi'as xP TllJLaTl ? cr,l "C') oiKaiu ts'kviov, "Aurelia acting in virtue of her children" (sir. tpdpois without a guardian). (2) "take a name from," conferring a gold crown on a physician for -services during an epidemic, that all may recognize that the citizens honour . J- . . Rom 3 7 P Oxy pl[o]v Tifs 'Ap.pu[vi]ot> . II. . daughter of Ammonarion, is "am Ac called," as in ii 2e , so frequently in the phrase us xp1P- aT '?" following , a description, e.g. she '' . described," and . 26S 2 (A.D. 5S)irapd 'Appuvais xP1P aT '[t] €l "from . . . > Ammonius, and however P Ryl II. 1 else to 3 (a.d. 259) 'AXefjdvSpu o-Toxai[dpe]vos, (Archiv v. From P Oxy II. 242 in 30 Xote — attesting signatures connexion with II. official ctriKaXeio-6'ai, Xs'-yco-Bai. KXauSios 'Avtuvivos XP 7 (A.D. 77) Amh P (pdno-ov), xp Tlp" T '? M always denotes an compared with occurrence its 47 - ! 18 (B.C. 113) 'HXidSu(pos) Ktxpi(p-dTiKa). (3) "make Job 40 3 : in Mt 2 12 , Selections, p. 69) answer," "instruct," "warn," as P Fay 137 2 cf. Sokuwukovvi (/. (= (i/A.D.) SoKavopKoveti 8eui pe^-yd^Xo pcydXiot. Xpnp-drio-dv uol, 3) pcfvui kv BaKîdSi; "to Sokanobkoneus the great, great god. Answer me, Shall I remain in Bacchias?" Similarly in the passive, P Giss I. 20 18 (ii/A.D.) €Xp[T]]pa.Tiir8r|v t»irb tuv Aioo-Koupwv Tfjs ktt]o-€ws ctov. ami P Oxy VI. SS6 24 (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 112) a magical formula followed by the assurance, Kal xP TlP a " lo"8'1"JTl TtiXavyus, "and you will receive a clear answer." P Par 46 s ti eppwercu Kal rd "irapa tuv 9euv KaTa Xbyov (B.C. 152) (= Witkowski 2 , p. S6, UPZ Cf. also i. crot p. 337) xp*lP a 21 lis (B.C. PovXouai, and ib. 26 162) 248, Selections, p. 15) ixp* vpuv Tjpiv " the XPIpaTi^dpeva, privileges conferred on us by you." It should be noted, however, that Moulton (Cr. ii. p. Ti^cTai, tXr\ (= UPZ 265) i. av, m p. ascribes this meaning to an entirely different verb XPIp-aTiûj from the foregoing, that being associated with Xpr||J-aTa, "business," this with an equivalent of xprio'pds, "oracle." In MGr b i)Ti »', A.D. 280) irpbs to tois (c. to both what is expedient " (Edd.). the inscrr. who those 34 Ryl II. U4 " with a view < a we may practise the healing art Sdpjos [to]vs Coan decree of cite a — Situs XP T]°'^P 0V S bvTas for the iii/B.C. elSuvTi [irdvTts Tiiv Ka[l eiivous 26 = =3 (Cos 5 ir]o[XiTav KaTa|iu]s T[qj.ai Syll 490 ( 26 For the word as a proper name see e.g. Preisigke 943) ). . 1 729 (i/A.D. ?) . . Xprjtrijxos d*ya6bs dwpos, ib. 92S. . 114) p. description as also . xp tl°" t P revenues Kal iir aXXuv Ta|e'uiv Kafi] 10s \pT\dpx"rpo<)>T|TT) " lo Alexander, chief prophet holding other posts (pariÔi and however he is styled " (Edd.). According to Schubart . P useful object," having before xplp-a-TiiJw is used for the subst. verb "am." "use," Rom I 26 found in the NT only in a sexual sense, For a more general meaning, cf. P Cairo Zen " for (B.C. 244) wine tis \pf\o-iv, use," i.e. for is f -. 4 III. S9349 5 a.d. 1 17-137) present consumption, P Oxy I. 105 (a Will tirl ti*> avTr|v ^x €LV * 1rl T ° v TT1 S t^S avTTJs \povov t^jv — Xpr)o-iv . . . " with the condition oiKias, ttjs avTfjs that she shall have for her lifetime the right of using the said " house This prepares us for the meaning " loan," (Edd.). IV. 1065 11 (A.D. 97) Tfjs iovr|p.(«vr|S) as in BGU Xpr|o-tus dpyvpiou, P Tebt 65 oI'kov xPTO" l v irxipov vt'ov of the house a loan of II. . . 3SS ., 13 (A.D. 98) Sid x' l P<>s lo hand out " from hand new wheat," P Flor 14 44 (a.d. 158) Xprjo-iv K£aX[a]i[ov dp-y^p^Jou Spaxpds *KaTov ^^©[o-i 8 ., and P Oxy VIII. 1130 (a.d. 484) tv xp^ "' 1 "as a loan." See also PSI VIII. 929 11 29 (a.d. in). . I. . ! . Xpt]OTEVOfiai, "am kind," NT 4 the only in 1 Cor 13 p. 406) suggests that Paul may from a recension of O, which was used and is found Harnack (Exp. VIII. in . iii. have derived it quoted by Clemens Romanus. XprjOToloyia in the NT only in Rom 16 18 in the sense of "fair and The commentators quote Jul. Capito" linus Pertinax 13 xP 7 l good sense in eccles. writers. 693 XprjcrTo? Xpovifa "virtuous," "excellent," as in P Oxy trated by ipciv 642 (ii/A.D. ) Cor 15 33 is , well illus- (ii/iii , VII. 1070 10 (iii/A.D. ), a pompous letter from a man to his wife in which he speaks of t«v xpn,o~Tu>v tX-rriSujv ruv tv The thought W Leid Tii "Caesarian," "Imperial (slave)": "the good hopes that are See also the citation from the v«[[o-]]vopi.o-u.evu>v 1 dvOpiuTToio-i. held by mankind" (Ed.). Avircius inscr. s.v. TraTpts. of "gracious," as in I.k 6 35 -''' (ii/iii A.D.) (=1. p. 103) kXvtC , p.01 appears kXv8i.' (/. P in (wi), (A.D. 11-15) d4>LKETo avTwi . . tea! 6 0€os 'Ap.€vw8ny xprjo-Tov 8tbv Note also the common use of the adj. as a Trpbs P Lond 256 redo 1 aio-Tos See further R. A. Lepsius Uberden Ursprung und dltesten Gehrauch des Christennamens (Jena, 1873), also the art. "Christian" in Hastings i. p. 3846% and A. Carr DB . descriptive epithet in sepulchral inscrr. e.g. Preisigke*}* dupe Xpn,o-Te x a7-P c > iq5 a ^- ancl its occurrence as a proper name cf. 96, Chresl. I. p. 407) of the imperial slaves. p- As an ex. npio-Kou Kaio-apos, one word from the inscrr., we may cite a wall-scratching from Egypt, Preisigke 2273 ZTavpos Sciv Xpio-Tiaviiv. . 4poT|8no-(. (=11. of the 6 xpno~rbs «v Pa^dvois (/. Pao--), Por|8no-ov ev dvd-yKais. and in such a •n-poo-Kuvrip.a. as Preisigke 158 1 'AvSpdpaxos . : The common use of Xpijords as a proper name may, however, also be recalled, see s.v. xpryno^. Deissmann (LAE 2 p. 377), following Winer-Schmiedel Gr. § 16, 18 2c, n. (p. 135), draws attention to the analogy on linguistic grounds between Xpio-riavos and Kaio-apiavds, tu> ^pt]o-Tui d-n-oXciijo-u>u.tv a.d.) 8id to fjflos to account of his excellent character," and ib. "on XPIO-tov, III. XIV. 1663 11 ib. ^8«i, i simply to a confusion of sound between Xpio-T- and \pt] Exp V. vii. p. 456 ff. , ) P Grenf in I. 4Q U toO Xap-irpoTaTou iiirb (a.d. 220-1) See also s.v. Xpio-riavdsIts use with reference to things may be seen in P Cairo Zen III. 59349 7 (k.c. 244) et ttrriv ffit] xpn,o"Tov, "if it is T|-yspdvos now of a jar of wine, for use," fit at. Tcp-emou Xpr|0-Tov, P Oxy XVII. 2148 4 (a.d. 27) €Kou-tcrdpT|v tt^v o-eu.iS[aX]iv xP^^^v 060-av, "I 16 received the fine flour which was good «dv tl (Ed.), 1 xp Tl°"r °v, itoi.t;s " if you make anyihing good, make an brothers' house" Xov tXaiou (Ed.), and "two xp'I'J'ToO, ii. extra amount for your VI. 037 28 (iii/A.D.) Sikotu- cotylae of We cannot expect our sources to throw much light on this important verbal, but we may note that apparently the earliest ex. of its use as a title is to be found in Pss. Sol. xvii. 36 Kai paa-iXevs auTuv xP l(rro5 Kvptos, where we should probably read xp lo Lord's Anointed." For ' TrepiTroino-ov els oIkov d8eX[cp]uSv, good oil" (Edd.). (A». XPIOTOQ full "r <>5 Kvpiov, "and their King shall be the discussions of the Jewish and the Christian use of the word, see Dalman Words of [esus, p. 289 fl\, Burton Gal. (in ICC), p. 395 ff., and New Testament Word Studies (Chicago, 1927), p. 27 ft'., and Preuschen-Bauer Wbrterb. s.v. Attention may be drawn here to G. Ghedini's collection of Lettere Christiaue dai Papiri Greci del III. e IV. XprjOTOTrjg, " kindness." This subst., which is confined in the NT to may be illustrated by BG U II. 372 18 (a.d. 154) etJ[p]ev[ei]as xal xplL°"] T dTiiTOS, and Syll 324 (= 3 730) 21 li/B.C. ad init.) x aA «'"'"S pe]v tjvevicev to T ° TT T °-. ire'vBos avToO Slcl t^|v XP T Note also the common use as a title of address like our "your Grace," e.g. BGU Oricntalis IV. 2 the Pauline writings, III. 984 s "anoint with Heid 6 6 (iv/A.D.) I . e"Ypai|/a . [t]tj xP1°" r [° T ] 1 T l '- P Selections, p. 125), and P Giss I. 7 with the other exx. collected there. For the combination (iv/A.D.) 15 (= 4 XPT|0-tott|S kcu 4>iXav8pujTaa, as in Tit 3 p. 222 cf. Field Notes, XpZo/ia in 1 Jn accent see Blass-Debrunner 2 20 ' 2 ', where it is § 13) is found in the NT variously understood of "the act of anointing" (Brooke ICC) or "that with which the anointing is performed" (Westcott Coinm.), The word occurs in P I2I 874 (iii/A.D.) (= I. and 879 . See also s.v. XP^ W Lond p. 364 s4 112) tcu o-eXnviaKii xp'0-p.a.Ti, - 3 (Paris, 1907, 1924). is oil," applied to camels in P Flor III. (iii/A.D.) expio-8-no-av ol -rrpoKeCpevot xdpfnXoi.) : see For the meaning " provide oil," cf. (A.D. 270-5), where the gymnasiarch is also s.v. dX€Lu sub fin. 19 P Oxy XII. I413 reported as saying that so-and-so promised t]ls Tf|[v Tpia}KaSa tou Meo-op^j xp* 7 " - 1 r i\ F* v TptaKaSt ovk ^xpntrtv, - , f. (for and XVIII. %pi(x>, " I Secolo (Milan. 1923), and to C. Wessely's Les plus amicus Monuments du Christianisme icrits sur Papyrus, being Patrologia - " to tpoi £[xpe«r«]v, provide oil on Mesore 30. On Mesore 30 he failed to provide oil, but on the first day of the following month he provided it through dXXd me" tt) e^rjs veopnvta 81' The word is common in the magic P Leid W*".* (= II. pp. 99, 101). (Edd.). See also papyri. 16 3 From the inscrr. cf. Syll 567 (= 983) (ii/A.D.) where ' worshippers in a temple are described as irpdVepov xp €l and €'vos, = 18 3 id. S04 ( I170) (ii/A.D.) vdirwi ko.1 the account of a cure. The subst. xp^'-s Ktxp«Hoccurs in P Petr II. "for the lotion of oil. " 25(a) 13 (iii/B.c. ) cts xp'°" lv 'Xaiou, Xpianavog, a word of Latin formation (cf. Pompeiani, Caesariani), apparently invented by the Antiochenes as a nickname for the s 26 16 1 Pet 4 partisans or followers of Christ, Ac II , cf. 26 , . From the fact that in these, the NT, Codex Sinailicus the only instances of its use in writes the word Xpiio-Tiavoi, Blass thinks that this was the original form (c(. Hermes xxx. (1S95), p. 465 ft.), but the difference in spelling may be due Xpovitco. " For ihe general meaning " delay, see P Masp I. 67002*- 15 ~ D. €XP° VL0 CV r°-P ° avT °s Aido-Kop[o]s iSikws arovpyiav (vi/A. — air-) Ta[vTajS p£Ta SdvaTov tov iraTpbs avTov, and c(. the comp d dvaxpoviû in P Tebt II. 413 14 (ii/iii A.D.) " we are late in dvaxpovi£ou.e'v [o-]ov Tre'pirovTes *irto-TdXta, ) ( . " sending you letters (Edd.). 694 Xpcvos The word is not "date" a letter or infrequent in the papyri in the sense 9 I. 347"' other document, e.g. TO €tS 8uXr|XvKi\pOVltT\i.iVr\V €]7UCrToX[r|v] (A.D. J.71) 6o[s . âpaovBi (Ktos) 1] BGU . . vs, P Oxy XII. 1451 23 (a.d. 175) 8*'Xtovs] p.apTvpoTroir| [crews 8vo €irl cr piv AoviaXXiav[ov pe'vas ttjv IS" 6tov UT6l)] Avtwvivov, " two MapKe'XXrjs] 8 tret AvpnXtov 'AvtcovCvov, tablets of evidence under seal, dated, that of Lucilianus in the 1 6th year of the deified Antoninus, and that of [ttjv Se Marcella and I. ib. the 4th year of Aurelius Antoninus" (Edd.), in 57' (iii/A.D. ). XP vcro}\i6os Tt)s ev«o-Tiuo-T|S For the conjunction of xpovos and Katpds as in Ac I 7 , Thess s\ cf. P Lond 42 23 (B.C. 16S) (= I. p. 30, UPZ\. p. 300, Selections, p. 10), where a woman writes to her husband urging him to return home in view of the suffering through which she had passed, pr| oti -ye too-ovtov xpovov tTTi-ye-yoi'dTOS Kal toiovtwv Kaipuv, "to say nothing of so " the two long time having passed and such times words bringing out respectively the period and the occurrences by which it was marked. See further s.v. xaipds, and to the reff. there add K. Dieterich Rhein. Museum N.F. 1 ! lix. Xpovog, ii. "a "a period": P Petr II 40 (c) li 7tT xp° vos vuiv co-tiv, P Strass I. 74 (a.d. 126) tov XP° V0V irXr|pu>0€VTOs ovkc'ti povXopai avTas iravTa tq €K6pia TKu)S VUV 1' Lond 1231 10 (A.D. 144) (=111. Jp.irp[o]o-ecv XP° p. 109) tov xpovou -rijs p-Lo-Gtucrcws TreTrXTipoKOTos, and POxy 60 I. iol (a.d. 142) \pd(vos) 6 a(vTos), "the same date." For the ace. of duration of time, as in Mk 2 19 al., cf. "time," > P (B.C. 241) oi tov irXeiw xp°vov ""to" we shall no longer be harried," BGU IV. (B.C. 30) tov u-euEpio-ue'vov avTtu xpdvov, a common 1055 and for the instr. dat. of phrase in Alexandrian contracts Petr II. 12 (3) : Lk extension of time, as in S"^ 29 al. (cf. Prole*, p. 75), cf. 22 31 (iii/A.D.) ovSepiav irapeicrSvcriv ^X tls *] "Y^/P *i[vv]f| 4v tt| vop.T] -ye'-yovev iroXXw xpdvw, and the recurrent formula in private letters cppwo-Ocu ere evxou-ai -n-oXXois I. < P Oxy VI. 936 s2 (iii/A.D.), ib. and P Lond 417 14 (c. A.D. 346) (= II. (iii/iv A.D.), 112 8 I. e.g. Xpdvois, 299, p. Selections, p. 124). These show the approach last exx. "year": P Gen cf. arK' E. Curtius Gesch. Abhandiungen ft"., ft'. Xpovorpipea). For this NT air. tip. = " spend time " two exx. — Ul'Z 16 (Ac 20 ) Preisigke 29 i. {Wbrterb. s.v.) cites 39 (= P Lond I. p. 20) XeiTovp-ytav ToiavTnv irapexwpe'vas xP ov o T P l P €icr ^ aL> and similarly ib. 40 s0 (= P Par 33 " 2 ), both of B.C. 162- 161. 18 6apT]o~du.£0a, 30 P Strass (1904), p. 233 p. 187 — time," 6Xi"yos *ydp (iii/B.C.) "for the past down to the present i-jie'pas, day." I. 50 21f to the - MGr Xpvaeog form contracted (for 172 p. f., and in NT, "golden": P Ryl golden ear-ring," "a II. ib. Thackeray Gr. see "made i. of gold," 30 (i/A.D.) tyoiSiov \pvtrovv, "a (A.D. 28-9) utivlo-ko(v) xpô'olvv), 124 125 golden crescent," LXX, in see Prole*, p. 4S), 17 BGU II. 423 10 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, " p. "I 91) t'Xapa piaTiKov 7rapd Ka(o-apos XP U0 0US T P"5i received my travelling money from Caesar, three gold pieces." For the Glaser meaning De form xP"°"*°s in late Greek, see the and ratione, p. 22, cf. Radermacher Gr. 2 , reft", in p. 5S. eppiio-8a[i ct] lis (iv/A.D.) irXao-T[oi]s ^Teo-eiv tv"xou.ai, where iVccriv lakes the place of the usual xpdVois, and the Christian inscr. xxii. (1902), p. 369 f. (cited s.v. SixoTop.«o), in which the writer says of Xpvalov, his wife "four hundred drachmae of gold," P Oxy II. 259 1 * (A.D. 23) t«v \pvtrCoiV p.v[a]Lrjwv 8vo, "two minae of gold." JHS — crvv^Tjo-do-a p.01 xP^vovs dXt-yovs in late Greek of xpovos ttj = For numerous exx. Sophocles Lex. s.v. For xp° v °s with prepositions, see €7ti[t](u.ws. "year," see twv I. > : : Strass I. 5 10 262) (K TraXaioO xpovov, B.C. 196) 4k ttoXXov xpdvov: OG7S (A.D. (Rosetta stone — 90 : M«x £lp (iii/A.D.), P Oxy P Tebt II. 275 15 . . . CPR eVovs, and so ib. I021 9 tov 8Xov xpwov, xpovov: BGU IV. eirl (A.D. 66) 19 . . : : 1641 17 (a.d. 68) p.eTa tov xp° vov > " at 'he end of the (iii/A.D.) ue'xpi tov ttjs Kvpwcrews period": CPR I. 104 9 Xpdvov P Hor III. 2S2 (A.D. 520) irpos oXov xpdvov and P Ryl II. 180 7 (A.D. 124) vTrep twv e^TrpocrSev xpovuv p.e\P L 17 : 2 (B.C. as in Ac 3 6 al., in 243) \pva-iov 8pa\u.ds v, in P Michigan "gold ornaments," as in I Pet 3 No. 1367 32 (iii/A.D.) (=Journ. of Egypt. Arch. xiii. p. 62) eVcyxov epxope'vri o-ov to. XP^""^ dXXd pr| aiiTa Tcii 7rXo[t]u>, "when (pope'cTTjs ev you come bring your gold ornaments, but do not wear them in the boat," P Oxy X. , Inv. 1273 28 (A.D. 260) to. piv xpvtrCa, the gold objects of a 2 II. 381 (A.D. 123) e' 8v II2S 8 (B.C. 14) cms tov iTpoK(eiu.e'vov) xpoiôv) P Petr II. 10 Ka8' 8v \povov, p Giss I- 48 9 I3(I9) (B.C. 25S-253) P Oxy (a.d. 202-203) T<* tO'To- XP° V0V 5 8o8evTa tTn.8ep.aTa XIV. "gold coin," (a) 59351 dowry. BGU T °v evecrTwTos III. 11 I. 13 ev tols Sv[Tfp]oo-86[v] xpo v [ ot ]s> 'A 2 3 23 «v tois T7js o-vv|3idIV. H26"(b.C. 8) eirl xpdvov err] Tpia crews xpovois dirb used of 3 : irXciw is (/>) 68 10 (a.d. 131) 26 3 (iii/B.C.) 8id to POxy P Lille I. eVrrpocrOev xpo vwv 20 xp° vov 1' Lips I. no (iii/iv A.D.) 810. iroXXov P Tebt I. 56 17 (late ii/B.C.) els t6v diravTa Xpdvou 28 -P (A.D. 10S) els tov del XP° V0V Xpdv[ov, P tay I17 d-rrb "gold," P Cairo Zen : /pvoodaKTvho;, " " wearing a gold 2 Jas 2 ring, does not seem to occur except n the similar use of xpvo"dx«»-p in Lucian Tint. " 20, and Epict. i. 22. 18 yt'pwv iroXibs XP U0 0US SaK-rvXiovg , but cf. e'Xwv ttoXXovs. XpvoohQoQ, a sparkling gem of bright yellow colour, perhaps "yellow 20 see Swete Apoc. p. 2SS f., Hastings' jasper" (Rev 21 ) iv. p. 620. The word is included in a list of painters' DB : colours in P Lond 928 15 (ii/A.D.) (=111. p. 191). 69c Xa>p((a> •^pvaoTrpaaos 1406 %pvoonpaooz, : a et quibusdam existimatur generis proprii For the coronarium aitritm vocaturque " ) The various epithets applied to xpô-os are scen ' n sucn 6 U0~ 0V Sokiuaov, "gold passages as CPR I. 12 (A.D. 93) XP 5 s of fill] value," similarly ib. 24 (A.D. 136), P Oxy VI. 905 (A 11. XP" 1701 " - Xpvtrii IT is used with ihe same variety of connotation in ordinary usage as in the NT., as the following exx. will show gold," similarly 1121 19 (A.D. 295) (a. 11. 260), : JvXivov (ii/A.D.) ( = 3 25 996) , 1S 16 ) K€\{pv (i/A.D. : cf. cf. " 4 , , 8 P Oxy yi. 521 and Syll 583 god manifest, has joined them" (Ed.), with Emperor Claudius: cf. BGU (ii/A.D.) &xvpa to. Kal x w P 0UVTa ^ viroKavo-iv ancestors, reference to the decease of the kX«Iv Kexpvo-uu.€vnv. ?) — 17 (1) "go away," "withdraw," fodowed by «ls (Mt IS 2 Pet 3 9 ): P Oxy VII. 1021 4 (a.d. 54) 6 u.ev ocjjtiXopevos as avToiis rois irpcyovois Kal tv %pvo6a>, " 4 "overlay with gold" (Rev 17 1 1 •/copeco "common P^ v koivoB, and 0.VIII. ovk oXtyu, "a considerable amount of gold." X. I273 B ib. " 1 1 dishonour" (Edd.), of position dirorrXTiptJiv x^P al/ irpovonTov, "discharging the function of an agent" (Ed.). MGr X"P a see K* Dieterich in Rkein. Museum X.I-\ lix. (1904), p. 226 ff. s Ostr cf. a in (A.D. 322) tovs €£ s8ovs ravTTjv tt)v 675 uo oS P (Spaxn°-s), and (ii/iii A.D.) vrr(ep) o-Te(dvov) x(P 4 f. similarly ib. 6S3 al. and see Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 299 "gold." (A.D. 2I3-2I7)*a[iraXXd]£eTai Kal eis aTqiov X"P av "he s a he deprived of his rank and ib. VI. 900 8 av x^P d-TroirXripovvTas, "those who customarily discharge such services" (Edd.), 9 ib. XIV. 1626 (A.D. 325) x^po-" l" av papSovxov, "the ib. VIII. 1134 8 (a.d. 421) single post of papSovxos.' set chrysoprasus." Xpvaog, 9 [KaTaa-TT| ?V€toi, , cf. a leek-coloured gem, akin to ihe beryl (Rev 2I °) " vicinum genus huic est pallidius, Pliny 71. X. xxxvii. 32 III. 760 9 27 (a.d. 198) u.t[-yd]Xov -yvu.(vao-iov), P Tebt II. 397 twv Spaxpwv \upov(rotv is to Snu.ba"iov virtp Tipfjs irvpov, "the drachmae are being paid to the treasury as the price * TW "S of wheat" (Edd.), ib. 423 s (early iii/A.D.) x u P T tov X A of this adj. is afforded by the note of sale, Preisigke 428 s ex. good a in description personal " < ] 99) (B.C. nosed, III. -1 30™' (A.n. 191-2), Headlam) — 5' XwXtjv " I s, ii. i- 712 inroo-Kvi4>o[0j x^Xfov, "straightIV. 1196 97 lame." See also TP«kXvti.v x o P T T-fjv BGU near-sighted, 10), (B.C. (ed. ev8vp(ivos) 20 and (ii/A.D.), and dctSeiv \oi\' &v I. to lame song . to a limp." For Tutv in P Leid . its G 14 terrestrial (B.C. it (iii/B.c.) exemption from compulsory "throughout the country" or to refers Kara Trjv x"P au and for a similar geographical sense we may labour . P Oxy IV. 709 s x^P as y[op.ovSj eis kcLtuil A.D. 50) tovs 8e Xonrovs tt|s 'AXcâvSpeLav. with reference to (c. X. 1274 8 (iii/A.D.) pao-iXixfj •ypau.u.aTeia " basilico-grammateus of the territory 'AXe|av8pe'wv x™P a Si Xote also the comp d in P Oxy VI. of the Alexandrians." the Delta, and to eXatovp-ytov "have 'Appuviou, that they may go P Lond 356'° to two the (i/A.D.) = II. drugs. district," refer to . tls avTai Sovyai to pt| p. 252, Selections, p. 59) o-airpov which XuipoOv iv ttj 'AXeâvSptia, "gave him stale stuff, will not pass muster in Alexandria," with reference to ( - 1 K °-T - 1- beams (?) cut for oil-presses so press of Ammonius." (2) "pass," "pass muster": lSl-I43)(=I. p. 42) Kvpieiav ^n P Cairo Zen III. tov ovpavbv x w P"[ v cf. [ii]irb 59451 " word this region," widest sense of the " " x^r! K[dJTrpov Xuipfô-wo-iv Xwpa. P Oxy X. 1278" Tbeklutis for seed," (a.d. 214) to]v ^[ T °s «'S to iTpoKe£u.]^yoy afvJTwv " the dung is to go annually lo their du.ir£X[i.]Kbv KTfjpa, " aforesaid vineyard (Edd.), and 1' Ryl II. 236" (a.d. 256) TTotno-ov wpovs Sijo cXaiovp-yiKoiis KoirTJvai Vva 71 e£eTrai8evo-a, to sing her would have taught her P Cairo Goodsp ametaph. usage Herodas for ib. "give place to," "make room for," lit., P Cairo 10 59509 (iii/B.c.) b -yap ri]irdpxwv [sc. 8riO-avpbs) ftrn] tKav[ds x w P t7 v T0V oStov, oi a granary which is ovx not large enough to hold the crop, and metaph., as in (3) Zen III. - 2 Cor 2 7 Chrest. , . s 936 (iii/A.D. to irpoo-Kvvnpa. o-ov rrotw Trapa tois «irtact of worship on your Xuipiois 9eots, "I perform the behalf to the gods of the country" (Edd.), a son to his inrdvoi.av TauTr|V I. 23S 8 (c. x™p" T «. and ) Xapiôp-at Too-auTr|V bo-T|v A.D. 117) Syll 376 tirel otiTt 3 (= 8i4) u iaets -r\v (A.D. 67) ouk ex w P'l s speech regarding Greek liberty. father. The thought of the "country" as opposed to Lk 2I 21 Jn 4 3 \ Jas 5 4 is seen in P Tebt (cf. ) , ovv (iii/A.D.) (it) " do not aKovcrr|S dvBpiorruiv fapaveivoae Trpib]? Tf therefore listen to people remain here (in 6ti. Alexandria) : I who town II. 41"" u-tXXu ets say that am coming the p^viv T^l v X"P av I > intend to speedily into the country to you" (Edd.). For the metaph. sense "place," "position," which does not occur in the NT, it is sufficient to cite P Oxy XII. Part VIII. ytoptCco, AF "separate," "divide"; cf. YVunsch Kara tov €Trdv((o) tov ovpavov 8€ov iiuds ttjv 7Tjv Ka'i See also 1' KorrpT|Y'o-v, " x^P 10 11 ^ ttjv 8dXao-o"av : cf. p. . . Gen I2 2) eôpKiJu b 8Lopto"as . I 7 , Isai 18 45 . 10 Fay I IO (A.D. 94) \dpi.a-ov to KOirpiov (h T<|V "take away the manure to the manure-heap" (Edd.). In mid. and pass, the verb passes into the meaning u 31 oneself from," "depart," as in I' Tor I. I "separate - 89 696 Xoapiov (= (k.c. 116) Ke\up(cr8ai, 1479 7 Demetrius," respondet longe abs re esse," P (late i/B.C.) dtp" oil away on the \vireio-6t "do o-eo-Oai, 16th," tois cttI 1' (B.C. 95) p.V| ov6v9r]- BGU dvTi and 1* eis Xcopto-Be'vTos tv Ta^fct II. Ryl business Sid to Tre'p]\|/ov my 4p.o0 poS "when I technical term in con- [x] w p l £ovTai air' dXX^Xwv ...,'• but if any difference arises between them and they separate the one -yevap.€VT|s . . ." (Edd.), P Ryl see context, dXX[^|]Xwv tuv BGU I. 251 154): and for the II. 154 [-yaJ|ioiJvT(A>[v 30 (a.d. 6 (A.D. 81), and in a similar stibst. 66) Kara] tov air' x] w p[ t ]o"p.d[v. I. II. -Com), = "a field": P Hal I. I (mid. 4dv Tt]s dtppv-yriv [irapd] dXXoTpiov x w [p* ov oi]KoSopLT)i, rbv [iipov p.r) Tr]apa piece of land," < Td I141 (iii/A.D.) KOTfirei-yovTa dX(Xa) 'ipy(a) \up(lov) Taiavov, "the other pressing work at the farm" 23 stead of Gaianus (Ed.), ib. IX. 1220 (iii/A.D.) irto\ twv Xmptwv. «dv irapa.yivr\ o-iiv Btii, p.a6i']o-i Tif|v 8id8eo-iv aiiTwv, "about the fields, if you come, D.V., you will learn their condition" (Ed.), P Lond 214 9 (a.d. 270-275) (=11. p. 161, Christ. I. p. 209) -yevdpevos «ts dprreXiKov x w P' ov 3 20 (B.C. 300-250) KoXdvpevov'EXaiuiva, and AjV/429 = 9Il) cirto-KoiriivTai Ta Tt ûjpia cl •yeup-yeiTai. KaTaras o-uv6rJKas: cf. Prcisigkt 1973, a list of place names on ostraca from F*or P Osl fl \wpiov 'Avopt'ov), \01plov IIapop£ou, the use of "local" plants for magical purposes I. I "suspend it 238 (iv/A.D.) (sc. Kpc'p.ao~ov ds "besides": kot' KaXapov x u p' ou " now it is not possible that X"pls Y€vvn6fjvai dvev pcXuv, a head should be born separately without members." For an ex. from the Koivn cf. the medical receipt P Oxy VIII. dvairXdo-as with water pffl' " OSaTos, (Ed.). Xf)a " iroirjo-as Kal the object being excluded (a) x w P^5 —P Oxy . ." . Tiiv irpoKtipe'vuv, Amh P (Edd.), II. S5 9 X wp'w (a.d. 7S) dpoupav dpTapiijas, 12 (Edd.), P Oxy I. 101 (a.d. 142) o-ireipai Kal £\iXaufjo-ai. tdv alprJTai X»pls io-aTeus Kal oxoacviov, the lessee " may sow and gather whatever crops he chooses with the woad and coriander x wP l S " IV. 724 s ib. (Edd.), (?) (a.d. 155) apprenticeship to a shorthand-writer at a certain x u pvs eopTiKuv, "excluding holidays." the object being included, as in Mt 14", i5 38 , 2 Cor P Oxy II. 249' (supplementary property return salary (b) II 28 : — A.D. — 80) d-n-ovpd4>ofrai "I . . x w P ls T " v n'poairtvpail'dpnv addition to what I have previously 22 175 (A.D. 168) X^pls dXXo>v iiv d . ., in register registered . . P Ryl .," II. BGU aTrXws TcXô-aj tw Ka0dXov 4. For X U P^ S T °v IO S) P- \u>pis c. inf. cf. yovvTas) t^|v and baths, p.nStia . . With 18 ), cf. I C. . x w P*LS T(*,v TrpoKup.ivo>v. P Lond 1166 11 (a.d. 42) (= III. irapdo-xeo-Bai toips opoXoivTas (/. 6p.oXoKaio-iv with reference to the heating of — BGU III. x wp toO Ls Cor 14 5 and B. S59 cktos ii. 17 (ii/A.D.) £ir«X€[v]o-eo-8ai. Tpdiru pc'veiv p. «i Kvpua Kal Ta -rrpo'yE-ypiau.p.Eva). 2 p.^| 8iepp.T|V€VT| 391, No. 254 (cl. X^P^ ^ 15 M , 1 Tim TL '"den rj . "separately," Jn 20': Bauer {HZNT ad I.) Ignat. Trail. 1 1 ov SuvaTai oSv KctpaXr) i/A.D.) VIII, ib. X070U, "without delay," 4ircpWffn»s, "excluding the tax of an " 10 artaba on each aroura (Edd.), ib. 86 (a.d. 7S) X M P^ S -yvno-£iov 8T)poo-£uv, "excluding public charges proper" ttjs OuyaTT^p pou. Mayser Gr. p. 245 cites a shortened form x^pi from P Amh II. ii3 22 (a.d. 157) x»pi dXXwv, but the same document shows dXXwv. (early x«P^ 1S6) 1' detected him 5 XOJptQ 1088" (a.d. x^P 173) "apart from the amounts aforesaid," P Ryl II. 13S 13 (a.d. 34) x M P l s *>e toutoxi KaTc'XaPa toCtov .... "over and beyond this I cf. with the editor's note. I. as adv. 26 VIII. 1124 16 (a.d. 26) at. a frog) on a reed taken from the spot," aptly compares (B.C. 92) dveu ttjs 4>i.X£crKou -yvi6[p.]ris)— 237«i- ( — Oxyrhynchus 3 28 VIII. 1130 18 (a.d. 484) x u P $ trypaipois evTayiov "without a written deed." ib. (= 3 104 (a.d. and iii/B.C.) 6 61 I. — exception of VIII. Tebt ots Xcoploi; "a of things— P (B.C. P Tebt P Oxy ; IV. 1045 22 (a.d. (b) 28r|. 118-117) X">P^ S o-ir«'pp.aTos Kal ttjs dXXiis 11 Sa(irdvt)s), P Oxy IX. I2II (medical receipt ii/A.D.) irdv dpupa X">pW Xipdvou, "every spice except frankincense." Philem 11 and the equivalent (c) of abstract nouns (cf. (a) ' ill. of (a) l KaTd Td 'Pwp.ai[uv 1128 21 nexion with divorce, as in 1 Cor 7 10 "• 15 cf. BGU IV. II02 9 (B.C. 13) o-vvx'»poCv£a Kal 'EppoYevtis K£x[w]pio-8ai air' dXXrjXwv ttjs o-uo-T[d]a-i]s auTois o-uvPiw25 o-€ws, I* Kyi II. 154 (A.D. 66) 4dv hi Sia from the other from," "without": 10 Oxy VI. 932 (late ii/A.D.) Ta x 01 p">«i X u P S iriiXi, "do not sell the young pigs without me" and BGU III. 920 4 (a.d. 180-181) x u P ts Kvp£ou p.T| 186 "apart —P (Edd.), livelihood (Edd.). The word has almost become a as prep. c. gen. 2. persons , xdpiv, concerning ttXoiov 2S-9) (a.d. 125"' Puot[i]kwv dTroBr|p.£av home on left 36* vrreXapPdvoo-av * XII. " since you went Tfl is, II. Oxy not grieve over the departed. They expected IV. 1204 6 (B.C. 28) tt|v oiv Xfp(t«<''9o-', had KC\upi(rat Grenfell x w P lo"0 € ^°" 1 to he killed" (Edd.), drrdvTojv 32) toO 8e Anprrrpiov xupi£oti ib. v "'- 10 e'Xevev ttoXv Christ. II. p. "abiit " (xf'vou, X^pos 4'koo-toi' pound and work them up separately As in the case X">P^s a few lines further of all the prepositions, the Rossberg, and Regard General) should be consulted. Kuhring, down, (see 36 X u [p^]s monographs of Abbreviations I. x cT>p°s. (Lat. caurus), "the north-west wind," and hence the 12 see Ramsay Paul, quarter from which it comes, Ac 27 : p. 321 f- \]> \j/a\Aco properly = 1S , = " play on a harp," but in the "sing a hymn": 8i8d£ei . . Ki8api£ci.v . cf. i|/dXXeiv. r\ 260 «\|/aXXov See Kopcus. s.v. 3 (= Syll 523 NT, 57S) (A.D. 98) (ii/B.C.) €>|«vo-8ai, 18 and Menander MGr \|/aXp.os. SpKov 23 . . . "I swear the oath customary with have not made a false siatement " (Edd.). 4i|«vo-8a[i, p.-f| Romans 'Zirnpiir. 32 is common in such phrases as P Oxy X. 1266 duvvw AuTOKpd-ropa Kai'o-apa Nt'povav pj) 20 ib. 1264 (a.d. 272I duvvu tov i[8iuov 'Pwpauus verb as in Jas Pelagia-Lcgcndtn p. 14 ijp£aTo <|/dXXav tt|v TpiTi)v [upav, i|/eXvto, \f/t]Aa The yahlm, S — that I i|/dXXa), ifsvdojuaprvpeoj "bear false witness" (Mt 19 18 al.) cf. the compd. 1' >|/cv8o-ypaew in P Tebt I. 7S (B.C. 1 10-8) yvr\$\v ei/[i]v" I have made no false siatement" (Edd.). 8oypa<()TiK«'vai., "sing." , : ipcdjuog, or "psalm" a harp accompaniment: to "song," sung see Syll 524 (= 3 959) 10 (ii/A.D.), where Ki8apio-uds and vfiaXpds are distinguished, the former, according to the editor, being "de eo qui plectro utitur," the latter "de eo qui ipsis digitis chordas pulsat." Worterb. ipEvdo/iaprvpia, "false See also Preuschen-Bauer s.v. The witness." P Hal in sextes I. subst. xJicvSouapTvpiov occurs 41 d-rrb piv tov (mid. iii/B.C), e.g. I SiKao-rnptou €Tn. eirl tt*]v tov \|/cv8o- uapTvpCov. ipevdtfs, " " "untrue : P Cairo Zen ovv KpiTtav Ypd(|>ovTd II. false," •yvuipijjt 113-11) (B.C. 16 ion". iv dveyrivexflai. (ii/B. c .) 8ioti -y°-P 59140 4>6v[8Je'o-i, •foXfXd] xpevdoq, OG/S xal 669 v|/euSfj Exx. of a s4 "falsehood," no) >( I. 232 The word that A. I). ) aiTias i|«v8eis eirupeptiv. r]p.iv P Masp iv tuJ Christ. cf. dpKu) I. and «o-t(v, 110A 18 (B.C. the Delphic In 2 Thess 2 U 27 i|(«v8os aio-x>''vo[u. with ttjs dXnBdas (ver. Note 10). the Persians 'the Lie' (Dranga, akin to the Avestan demon Druj) is a comprehensive term for all evil " 1\>) irapd to Seov irapa y«'Ypa(pdTes, and (ii/iii "untruth": Sos tiu i)/€v8ei is contrasted (i/A.D.) edv ti supplied in the Byzantine papyrus is ov>8ev precept SylP 126S''' later , cvpeSwri CPR cf. (B.C. 256) Xt)pu1i.[8t]] - rrpoo-a y[Y]€X[X€]TaL KaTavoeis Kal avTos. date seem to be rare, but 14 P Tebt I. 73 s and BGU III. \( "among (Moulton Exp T'xviii. p. 537). III. 6 6729s For the . adj. \|/ev8oTrdpcj>vpos, VII. I05i l5 "of false y)Evdojvv/Ltog, P Oxy purple," see "falsely (iii/A.D.). named " (1 Tim 6 20 ), \f/evSu>vvpov yjsvdokoyog, " false speaking cf. CPR I. 19 " things 15 (iTini4 2 ). For the (a.d. . . . p.€ eis Saiptov 'Ai8a. y)EVOTtjQ, ptTa "a liar." On the place which \J/«vo-rr|s occupies in the primitive Christian lists of vices, corresponding to Jewish 2 or pagan lists, see Deissmann p. 315 ff. LAE "deceive by lies": P Par 47 s (c. n.c. 152-1) (as read by Wilcken UPZ i. p. 332) 8tl , falsely," YpdvJiaTai (a.d. 186), (/. •ypdiâTe), P Oxy II. 237 iv - ::4 ' v- ~ and OG/S 669 s8 (i/A.D.) Idv 8e tis «X«Yx8fji and the late P Oxy XVI; 186S 3 (vi/vii A.D. ) ij/evo-dfuevos, oiSap-nv dXXd ^— corr. subst. yjevdoptai, dXr|6ciav Kaibel 8t]Kev d 330) dvTe-7n.0-TdXp.aTa " \(j£u8oXoYtas, replies full of false statements." "speak cf. Kal TrcTrio"ue8a t^|v o-^|V -yvTia-iav Xau-TrpoTnTa [[Li]] " we p.dXto*Ta Kal dTav 6u.wo-tjs (/. dpdo-T|s), *|«v8op.cvT|V, know and are persuaded that your true illustriousness does " not speak falsely, especially when you have sworn (Edd.). y)t]?.adcu. From meaning 27 12 ), x|/r|Xadii> "feel," comes closely," as in Polyb. "touch" in late viii. iS. to I. 24 39 , cf. Gen denote "examine 4 -rrdo-av iirlvoiav and P Lond IV. 1396 4 (a.d. 709-714): See also an interesting official p. 250. period, edited by II. Lk (as in Greek cf. e»JniXda, Thumb HetUn. letter of the Arab Bell mjoitrtt. of Egypt. Archaeology (1926), p. 273 (= PreisigkelH. p. 25i)4irf£ir«p <|rnXa4>Tio-avTos p.ov tov Xdyov twv tTriljTiTovpevwv 81' vuwv dirb 8ia*ypdxii. " ov, whereas, on my examining the register of sums deFor the difficult of you in respect of poll-tax." manded 697 698 tyv&t Ileb I2 18 E. C. Selwyn reading jectural {JTS xii. p. irepe'vu> 133 suggests a con" a calcined f.) = (Spei.) volcano." " with pebbles) (lit. - . . the vote of the high council" (Edd.), public meeting (/. — A.D.) iii/iv vote on this great . sum's have been voted and c. I . OG/S inf. cf. 48 13 . . e\pT|<)Hcrpe8a . 55 12 7 (report of a irpv(Tavis) ev "let the president receive the Kal eVi 1 "what shall yet be voted." (h.c. 240) ei|m,io-av[To] For constr. emXe'KTwv ej| verb has the meaning "calculate." For the subst. i|/^|;r| crai, TrpvTavi, are the blessings " which we enjoy through you, (Edd.). president The >|m, a£ios, votes do you deserve, for many O P Tor I. I vii 8 (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. tovs ttoXitikous vdpovs Kal to i|/r|(p( to Preisigke Fachwbrttr MGr i|/r] 37) Ka-rd See further p. " pXwcrov I 17 cf. P Petr II. "a pebble," as in Rev 2 258-253) where, with reference to a stone contract, mention is made of removing Tds ipfjcpovs, by which the editor understands "the pebbles lying over the , use of readily to pebbles in voting, mean "vote," "number": cf. the word conies P Lips I. 105 19 KaTaYeioxe'vai (/. A.D.) (= Chrest. p^| p. 276) 3S KaTavT|oxevai) fKao-r[ou] elSovs tt^v x|/fjcpov, and it. 64 1"'"'- " *<"* " Chrest. I. s A.D. Xi/rpav XP (= SSS) (e. p. 368) TapiaKais i|/fj(|>ors Soivai Trpoo-Ta\8r|0-6i. I. (i/ii For Rev I3 18 cf. an 164) tt^v ev XP° V 'C by Cumont inscr. edited (1902), p. 5, which concludes Tfje : see Wiinsch AF, p. 23. — in REGr dvopari ov ect-Ti.v Note also P Par 63 viii (ev) xv. >|;fj(pos - -5 (B.C. [po]i>Xeuop[e'vT|]v i|ifj(pov e[£e]TacrovTa. = (/>) "a whisperer," but used with special reference to on a person's character, as compared with KaTaXaXos, an open detractor. For the combination in Rom i 2 ' (cf. 2 Cor 12 20 ) Lightfoot secret attacks (Notes, p. 256) cites Tac. Ann. vi. 7 "cum primores senatus infimas etiam delationes exercerent, alii propalam, multi per occultum." "a crumb" (Mt auth.," according to 15", Mk Grimm: 7 28 cf. ) is "not found MGr <|>(x a - in Grk. o-Tpe'- pf| (=11. p. 123) eve'veTo ûx^l Kal nata est et ducto, KaXiis o6v ii/B.C.) evxapKTTfja-ai TrpuiTov pev tols 8eois, " o-wcrai >)/rJx°-s woXXds, please therefore in the Se 8ex>Tepov first place to give thanks to the gods and secondly to save for by providing their maintenance, 278) edv 7dp Tovoi-ro (A.D. lo-Tw . TT€pl avTTJs tt)s . . many lives," P Oxy XII. 1409 22 ToXpfjfcrJT) eTrixetp[fjcr]ai ^X T ° v avwva 7 5 ! ej;e[i, . . "if any one dare to attempt exactions, let him know that his life will 11 be at stake" (Edd.), it. VII. 1033 (A.D. 392) pi| exdvtuv fjpwv tt)v Porj8ei.av cit' ovv tous 8r|poo-£ovs Kal -roiis TroXXaKeis eTas ' ' Suvevcrapev, or inspectors >)n'X Tl v eis ei-rre'^v o"xe8bv eKtiv- having no assistance either of public guards " we often run the risk almost of our lives 3» 3 (B.C. 48) <|ruxTi Kal — curse — \ X«i.X«'uv povvov rj KaKî XeicpBfji, "till his = " the I. the soul," as ' 9 1 life it lips." of the seat (Alexandrian feelings, desires: Erotic Fragment — ii/B.c.) ou Katdpevov, IV. 1040 21 (ii/A.D.) KaBapfdjV -yap e'x'uv Trjv ij/uxriv, Giss I. 3 9 (A.D. 117) (= Chrest. I. p. 57/) 7e'Xwcri Kal to ttoXii irvp ev ^"XTl ttJ H- BGU P Tals d-rrb KpT|vr|S Tds <|nJX pe'Sais — magic spell ii/A.D.) ctpTi apTi Taxi Taxi eK 33 KapStas (cf. Eph 6"), P Oxy VI. 903 (iv/A.D.) Kal -rrepl 'AvTiXXas ttjs 8ovXtjs aiTOv Speivev 8X£pwv ttjv in vexing my soul about \)ruxT|v pou, "he also persisted (a xpvx'is Kal - an accusation against a husband, x l la ^ e VT s 8« pou Tfjs "while my soul is tempest-tossed" (Edd., it. >|/vXijs, 16 1' (vi/A.D.) a Christian letter of condolence in which I874 his slave Antilla" (Edd.), ' XVI. 1873 5 it. (late ,- v/a.d.) l l l - the writer prays that it may be granted to the mourners to 8t« sing with the departed in Paradise 8ti KpfvovTe (/. "when the KpCvovTai. e u/uxe (/. at u/vxal) Ttov dvSpwirtov, souls of men are judged," and adds TrapaKaXu o-e, Kvpte diroXe'o-Tvs (/. els to! Trpd-ypaTa to tyv\i o-on Kal dTroXT|cri.s to " I exhort o-ou, you, my lord, " to put grief into your soul and ruin your fortunes 1 (vi/A.D.) a letter apparently (Edd.), and P Grenf I. 61 from a slave addressed to 8eo-xrdTT| pov tt}s t^X^S" yXvKvTaTu Kal TipiUTaTU. not The word Kaibel 70 1 1 600S 2 (v/vi is naturally pvT)o-8e(T|S, A.I>.) common d-ya8r| in memorial inscrr., e.g. u/uxt], TeppaviKe', TapiTcrevT|s evxapto-TripLOV 7 Preisigke iirep dva- dvaTraucrov tt|V y>i%iov, 15 I'va A.D.) (ii/iii omnia mota sunt" (Ed.). "life": P Tebt I. 56 11 (late pov, pe pdX-r)s [?XviTrt]]v ipidvpiOT)']S, lit. » II p. KapSiav et Anima, No. 312 9 rock to be quarried." the TT^ V Kat Kal 2. (B.C. From V <|n>X T \V»" Leid crvvo8T]'ybv %x i|/i) 15 tt|v alcr8T|o-dpevos (/. dcrBpao-dpevos) " anhelitu •n-dvTa eKeuvr|8T| (/. £Kivtj8t)) observe, esteem." y))~]og. For P [irjveWiv, P Grenf I3(6) Wiinsch AF, "breath of life": aiiTwv remain hanging on his s.v. <|'>l4>"', = (a) Trofja~ns In "many no attempt can be made in the case of Koivfj. A.D.) (iii/iv \pticj>i.o-8T|crdpe8a, dvSpuv t^v povXf^v [Kal rd] SiKao-Tfjfpia aipelcrjBai.. P Cairo Zen III. 59328 111 (B.C. 248) i|/iicptcras TaCra, the paTwv As 1. •yplTLO'TT) 6 day" (Edd.), and P Fay 20*" birdo-a . 41 ;'*. u/t)<|uo-8t)Tw TotaiTT]) [r|pe'p]a, TTj I. "in accordance with KpaTio-TT)) povX-rj, . P Oxy : '" d]Ko\oii[0u>]s TOIS U/Vtp L (/. \|/T|<|>i.o-8eicri TiiaiTT] ipv%r]. ; 2S3) II. XV here to treat fully this important word but a few miscellaneous exx. may be given to illustrate its varied uses in the " reckon " count up," (A. yj,v 60S9 699 ijrvxiKos /TS yj/co/JLiof be noted as showing the may (1903), p. 585 of the dead person in apposition to tyvyj\ (see below). Cf. also the curse in P II. 153" (vi/vii a.d.) llvo iv. ff. name Amh - 6 8ebs o r r|*| n tt^v ws o-ov t|ru^T)v u€ 8« € ^s f)i " wine-cooler." T ^l v " may God destroy your soul, if yon KaT[a]7pa(f>f|v to.vtt|V, " destroy me in the matter of this register (Edd.). 24 In IV. 01sson, p. 45) oiSi 1141 (B.C. ( 3. 13) *ydp tcjuXiacrd apTrdo-ai Tt, dXXd t] tri\ t^x^ = BGU The form \J/0gis occurs in the household account Preisigke 5304 3 (Byz.), perhaps in the sense of kv riji o-K«uo8tiKTii. 8tl u>s SouXos *tt' eXcvOcpfa Oc'Xcl dpeVai o^tcd ktX., Olsson (p. 50) notes that t| ai\ $ru\T| a-i, and coms 41 43 Note also the interchange of rty 27 '. pares Ac 2 24 * and sec tyv\1\v avToi and iavrov in Lk 9 Pro/eg. pp. 87, €TrtcrTaTai, = yVXP *' "cold": "cold water" (Mt io 42 ): cf. the inscr. chamber Preisigke 335 Si'801 0-01] "Oo-ipis to $njxpwv iiSwp, and so often. The adj. appears alone found neut. in a burial the medical in Syll - S04 ' 2 105 n . With the trichotomy in Christian letter 1' 4. a of {— Ghedini, Kal Tai 226) p. ot[i]w TrdvTes . ] . p[o]r)0T|(ra>(rtv Oxy 23 5 the fragment 1161 6 (iv/A.D.) cf. , VIII. as Kal tw d*ya9[to avTOv tw v[tju>) (/. Thess I " "... succour may and H. A. A. Kennedy St. Paul and the Mystery-Religions, p. 142, where evidence is adduced from Philo and the Liturgy of Mithras showing the assimilation Thess. p. 7Sf., Hamb ' the (B.C. 167) Tajx a Y w Y c t0 c ^ P alxpdXJwTos ^xa^w-yTjflciq-a expressive T) itptiwv . ., . P Kyi 12S 12 II. (<'. inrb I. twv 91 22 A.D. 30) complaint " who changed her mind, left the mill, and departed, persuaded by her father" (Edd.). The subst. in the sense of "gratification," "enchantment," is used metaph. in pass, in is For the (as "make act. read — with See Lob. Phryn. Mt to 12 = "am 24 Petr P cool," see els? p. 30) " foundation 6£p.e'\iov II. (f/uâi, become cool." I4(3) 8 (iii/B.c.) "for drying the reference to certain building operations. p. 318. ToiJ TraTpbs avTfjs, found in Aristeas "S i|n»x ip(O[U(,C0. For €k ttjs of a breach of contract by a mill-hand dXXdrpia tppovrjo-acra €VKaTaXtTrovo"a to eXaiovpYiov aTrnXXdYn i|/oixa*yiuyn6eio-a xiTrb cold water for the uvula," and for \fvxp 0xpo<}>dpuv, "the two cold water conductors," in connexion with baths. t0 TTV€vp.a. ^V\T Ku>p.r|s 30 ii7o) dva-yap-yapi^co-eai be used as a gargle with to tt]v o-Ta t t* iJnJXTh and gracious our body, soul, and spirit" (Ed.), and see further Milligan For ? $ttws oiirot tjj (to our God) [[Try(€«paT)i]] irv(«iipaT)i, Saviour and to his beloved Son, that they all of Tp°s 1 T]p.co]y o-coTfjpi Ti-yaTrrjpt'vtu o-wp-an, Tip T)p.u>v t^XP 3 (= , ptTa davpatrpoii. which \J/iopi£io in late Greek has come "feed," "nourish," generally the subst. cf. 105S 16 (B.C. 13) (as ^copto-paTi, in i|/i6pio-pa " with Rom (cf. the read Chrest. = be used to 12 20 , Cor 1 13 BGU food-contract 3 ), IV. 1S1) o-yy eXauui Kal II. p. and bread." oil ipco/uiov, "a little bit," "morsel," of For an early food. ex. of this diminutive, prior to Jn I3 2G ' see P Tebt I. 33 14 Tois KpoKofSffXois) il/iopiov, (B.C. 112) to -yeivdpevov . . " the customary tit-bits for the crocodiles." Other exx. are , yvxiKOQ, . "natural" the "spiritual" Souter Lex. " the man as in I to the opposed TrvtvpaTiKos Cor 2 14 cf. IS 44 46 According to ' principle of and life . , the reference s.v. to tyv\r\ in the sense of the basis of its emotional aspect, is animating the present body of flesh, in contrast to the higher life." Cf. the opening prayer of the Liturgy of Mithras with its reference to dvOpioTrivfjs (J-ou \|rvxiKfjs Swdpeios, "my human natural powers," as cited by II. A. A. Kennedy St. Paul and the Mystery-Religions, 143- P- For the contrast with o-wpaTiKos, see Syll 303 (<". B.C. 166) i)/vxik^v [K]a[K]oira8Cav. Supa, of gifts to The apa (= 3 656) 20 Kal o-io[paTiKr|v] virt'peivav 4 adj. also occurs in Kaibel S15 ifruxiKd Mercury on behalf of a deceased wife. P Grenf II. Tip.TJp.a[Tos] 15 couples dancing 67 . (a.d. 237) I' (= Selections, M^YI i/uy.mv "•*> connexion with the hire of 5 Oxy XII. 14S9 me" P Grenf II. 77 20 (letter a.d.) (= Selections, p. (iv/A.D.), iii/iv (late iii/A.D.) tj (/. el) "if you have made any TTtTroi. — 109) iirjp of payment p. "by way and similarly id. 1591' regarding funeral expenses 121) iiTr(€p)] 8aTrdvT]s iv \pupfois Kal TrpocrcpaYiois (8paxpal) is, "for outlay in delicacies and foods 16 drachmae," so 36 , and Preisigke 1975 — (ostrakon v/a.D.) iIioluo. The use of \|/ou.{ov for seen in P Lond 1914 49 eiriSri cI'koo-i. "bread" (A.D. 335?) Ta (see s.v. dpTos) p.^| dLitXrjo-T|Tat <|w|iia dc)>fjKav dirto-w, may be ovv -rrepl " do not neglect us then, brethren, since they left behind the bread," 52 cf. aTroo-TuXaTt pot dXt-ya ifrupia, "send me a few XpVXOQ, 18 (Jn 18 a/.), as in the i/A.D. acrostic II. loaves " (see the editor's note, where reference Brot und f 5>//537(= P Tebt p. 118, \tpwv T ^X°5 Cf. . of delicacies," in girls, rjpwv, aSeXtpoi, "cold" 278" '— 14 . 3 969)» 2 (B.C. *ydp €(TTi, 347-6) 8ttu S 8' dv koI X os made and cf. J. Eg. Arch. xiii. by Kretschmer on to an art. li'ein in Neugricchischen in Ghltaxw. (1926), p. and P Oxy VII. 1071 5 (v/a.d.) «dv KtXtiieis I'va TTOLT)0-OVO-lV OVTOL l[/u>pia «VTau9a K[a]l TT€p\J/OVCTLV avTa €IS " if Tr^v 'I(3idvos, YpduVov avTois. you order them to make 6oflf. TTP'Sv- is ), 700 y\fco\a> yJAcofiiov the bread here to and send to the village of Ibion, write it them" A (Ed.). curious ex. of the 4"^, word is — Xd\avov Sid to . i)Su>p, Kpd^ci Ildo-is tiva p.f) (is i|>uuAv Y^vijrai "send the animals to carry manure at the (tt\ vegetable-ground, for Pasis allow it (apparently manure is !) dim. letter, it will be noted, is illiteiate. MGr i|"i>H-aKi. afforded by a letter of the farmer Gemellus, P Fay 1 19 34 (<'. A.D. ioo), where writing ri ktt|vt) Koirpr|-ytiv «U to to his son he enjoins ire'iio-is . The (Edd.). crying out that we must not to be dissolved by the water" " rub." in Lk up till now i|>u)(u is attested only the middle) in Nicander Theriaca, 619, be stressed for Luke's medical knowledge, but is The 6 1 and cannot rather a , mere (1926), p. 199. fact that (in statistical accident : see Cadbury JBL xlv. 12 to — covtofxat 4312 Preisigke For u as voc, as c. interj. Ac in I 1 al., BGU cf. Moulton w 8 iTa-rep. (i/A.D.) tppwcr8[a£ Hellenistic as Debrunner compared with Greek classical II. cf. : a toSivas ' (Ptol.) 8vt|0-ku> 8' TriKpoTaToi.s &X*y€0-[t . . Kaibel also ., 145* (ii/A.D.)— TOV in Blass- p.€ X^P LV TrpOvy6vTa TTlKpdv wStva T€KOV(TT|S T)-yd'yeT€ t|i€pTo{> irpos dos tjcXCov. On § 146. 4 Trpo4>VYoO Ac the force of Xvcras Tas tiSivas toO GavaTov in 2 24 , see Field Notes, p. 112. code. "here": (1) P Grenf II. 36 17 uSt, 95) (B.C. t) iv AiocnrdXti, "here, or in Diospolis," P Oxy IV. 736 "when he was dining here," (c. a.d. 1) 8]tc (i8e eSeiirvei, IV. 1097 11 (time of Claudius or Nero) u8s scrriv Trap' (bdh'CO, A.D. 100) (is ?x uu "& e ir^P a s P Fay 123 (c. [l](ioi, dXtyas, "as I am staying here a few days," P Oxy VIII. " I have 1J I l6o (iii/iv a.d.) 8ip.TJvou ii 8r| (/. (iSe), 1222 3 ib. IX. and months" been idle here for two (Ed.), a s2 BGU 10 (iv/A. D.) tl'va itpairtitrui aviTov ilSe f£w, may doctor him away here" For the connexion," as in tin. "Epao-o[s] Cor 4* 1 = " in al., cf. this P Fay 'ApTro\paTta uSe to " A.D.) Xtjo-wp-c circumstance or ii7 Taâ 12 (a.d. 10S) 18 x aAK «v XTJux|/ou.ai) cLSe (/. ttv[t|o-]i, W- X aAK ° v ), way receive the money." "hither": PSI VI. 599 s (lii/B.C.) rJKau.ev dSi wart P Oxy II. epydô-flaL, "we have come hither to work," I shall in this (2) 295 4 (<-. " know birth-pangs," "travail" (Gal 4", and Trai]o-ov 8' liSeivfovo-Ja, Pompeian sleeping-room 'O dv0e(TTaK€v"Epws 8pacrii[s] Xa — ib. [tu> 1103 al.) 2 , cf. : an Kaibel inscr. from Ilavl TraXaiwv, Kxiirpts uhSeivci, where the editor understands iiSetvti as = "anxia est." I "since Erasus is going to celebrate the festival of 6 Harpocrates so soon on the 14th" (Edd.). and P Meyer 22 (iii/iv 12 (Ed.). usage metaph. "in order that "have 32 1 wjuog, "shoulder" (Mt tov dpio-repbv 23*, Lk 5 15 ): P Ilamb I. 105 15 (iii/B.C.) and PSI V. 455 16 (A.D. 17S) a public "^ TH S toutov Jx 0VTa ei.8ov ii|iov, physician reports — . • . • • dpio-T€pds tou-OTrXdrns Kal you wp.ov Tvp.p.aTa TrXrcyaiv. Cf. III. 59381 3 (iii/B.c), where amongst other d o-ke'Xos d, and Syll 633 articles of meat we read of lip-os 3 (= I042) 18 (ii/iii A.D.) for the same combination in P Cairo Zen — connexion with a sacrifice. The word is apparently used = "beam" in P Ryl II. 236" (a.d. 256) tto£t]o-ov 8e «£cvurf|s uluous 8vo cXaiovp-yiKous cut at once for oil-presses" KOTrr]vai., "have two beams (?) 3 (Edd.): cf. P Flor II. 233 (A.D. 263) Tt'o-o-apas oiuous, A.D. 35) ylva 3 99S (a.d. 16-17) «""> X l rl " vos 'Aao-Btis iiSe, and the wallscratching ib. iS54"Ao-€\\os u>8e -yt'-yovfa. with the editor's note. qJdt], "a song" (Eph 19 5 Kaibel Add. 297a 3 tci|iu>o-iv — tov , a/.): cf. crov, the Ephesian tomb inscr. "buy" confined in the MapKtXXeive, The verb Tacj>ov, 3 I . - . . For the late form w8Cv (cf. lilass-Debrunner § 46. 4) = 3 cf. the sepulchral inscr. 1 Thess 5 , LXX in our sources, e.g. P Tor BGU . . wdiv. birth-pangs," as in common I. (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 35) ecivr|To -rrapd 'EXtjkios 6 i:TrTa fj|uo-u, P Gen I. 20 (B.C. ttt|X"-s olicoircSucois IV. bought 701 6 . . 410 (a.d. i6)xdpiv 06 TrapopiJeTai ii-rrb -y'Tovos "on account of the eneu)vriM.('yov twv •ytTviwo-wv qutw, croachments being made on him by a neighbour who has some of the adjoining property" (Edd.), P Oxy I. P Tebt " very form, see Rutherford A7> p. 2loff.), is in Ac 7 26 . to a citation from the ^v \sc. |iep£Sa -yfjs) «u)VT|craTo iy Pao-iXiKov, 8 IX. (B.C. 19) ijs 4wvT|VTai Trap' ai[Tov, V Oxy 1146 Il88 19 (A.D. 13) povXouou iivT|(o-ao-0ai) £vXa t|i)pauto purchase some dried logs" (Ed.), u«'(va), "I wish "a . v 7 is NT 109) 69 (b.c. 238) to«s Te singer," see OGIS 56 " (B.C. 163-130) ulSov; dvSpas xa\ tcis •yvvatKas, it. 35 2 SlSovcu TUV U)lSa>V TUI VtKT|(ra[VTt . For (for the SaxpvoLS T€ Kai uSais 16 B.C. 200) eirl uiStji inrip I024) (c. KapTToO Ar|p.r|Tpi, with reference to a hymn sung in the course of a sacrifice. and Syll 615 (= ibviofmi, II. 702 (fOV copvoficu 12 ^vav\os twVT]p.€vos irapd t(ivos?) tols v-jro-ye" having lately bought from some one " 8 the hereinafterjdescribed land (?) (Edd.), and ib. VI. 914 7S (iii/A.D.) -ypafx|X€vas (dpovjpas), (a.d. 4S6) Suupopuv pap-p-aTuiv [iiv tjuivnuai irapd " various dyes which I have bought from you." The subst. o-oii, occurs in P Cairo Zen III. 59393 2 iivT)TT]s toO (iii/B.C.) u>VT|Tfjs ircpt " Vttttov Toii p-eydXcu, of the big horse," and for uvtJ, cf. P Oxy III. purchaser (a. d. 486' 131) tov KaOrJKovTa Tfjs wvfjs 8r|u.ba-i[ov xP Tlrua ] Tur (JL<' v " " the regular official contract of the sale (Edd.). Reference may also be made to the Delphic inscr. of > (= — , "the price he (viz. the previous vendor) hath received. The purchase, however, Nicaea hath committed unto Apollo, for freedom." .See Deissmann LAE- p. 323 ff., where the usage referred to Pauline discussed as illustrating the is conception of Christian freedom. II 12 ) "an egg" (Lk that he . Ti(p.fjs) — l'tol.) P Oxy X. 1339 Xa\dvwv Kal P Oxy IX. 1207 10 ujwv (8p.) t, 175— iii/A.D.) (a.d. (account of expenses P Oxy VI. 936® tt, (for BGU 78P'- = UPZ "age" "a III. — tois Al-yvn-Tfois ir€pi[[T€]]T€u.v£0-8ai, and similarly 6 Ryl II. 101 (a.d. 63) a request for the examination of P in a youth — uipav [fcxovTa Tf|S eis "having reached the age editor's note. utpa "an hour": P Oxy II. 235' (A.D. 20-50) uipa -res TapTT| tt)s vuktos, P Ryl II. 234 (ii/A.D.) lipa a, "at the 3 first hour," P Hamb I. g6 (date of a horoscope a.d. 145) P Ryl VUKTOS, uipas II. I09 II. p. (/. 11 "at Mt u>pa. TpiTrj TOV OVTOS M«0-Opf| 7 TCTapTrjs, and P Oxy IX. 1214 (A.D. 235) dpxou.e'viis (v/A.D.) uip(as) £, fatal hour," as in TTJ KT) o'clock." 7 26 45 , cf. With fj P LeidW™- 103) pof)8rio-ov ev dvayKais, = "the (ii/iii a.d.) uipa III. 4 4Xtf|u.u>v iv (ii/A.D.) ( following — " VI. 935 1 ' (iii/A.D.) Sib •yfpd^Jui 0-01 . 8id " I write to uipas 7pd4>[r|s] p.o[i] tr[e]pl tovtou, you therefore " to ask you to write to me at once about him (?) (Edd.) ib. o'clock : ib. . . : 41 29 (iii/iv A.D.) "Hurrah Is els) (/. who for all uipas irdo-i tois ttjv -rrdXiv cpiXoO- love the city" (Edd.): BGU IV. P Oxy XVI. wpat €ir6x«p>lo-ev 1 " imme1S44 (vi/vii A.D.) cu8e'us Kal kit avTf|v ttjv uipav, " P Lips I. 105 7 (i/ii a.d.) diately and at the very moment (= C/irest. I. p. 2jb) 8v peTa piav uipav Tre'p.\(/u), " which (sc. "a reckoning") I shall send within an hour " T Oxy IV. 804 (horoscope — a.d. VII. II14 24 (a.d. 237) tt)i : : 4) irepl uipa(v) 7 Tr)s " fjpe'pa(s), ib. hour of the day" (Ed.): P Gen I. 52 4 (c. A.D. 346) x a P T '°v " not KaBapbv (if) etipuv Trpbs Tf)v uipav els tov[t]ov S-ypaij/a, having found a clean sheet of paper at the moment, I wrote on this": and P Oxy II. 396 (late i/A.D.) rrrel tk u-eTpius e£\e iiTrb Tf|V Trtpi uipav TpiTT)V, at the third uipav tvco-iiu.dv8T) ovk el'crxvae 0-01 Ypfdj^l/at. lopalOQ, " lit. "in season (Mt 23=', a/.) cf. PSI V. 535" (Ptol.) aTroXtKTwv Tapi\ou uipaCcov TrcTrovrjKos Odo-t<(ov) K€p(dp.iov) a, ib. 558' (B.C. 257-6) o-d-y"yu>v upaCou Ktp(du.i.ov) iv 1S St'SuKcv, ib. 594 (iii/B.C.) wpatwv K«pd[ua p, and K'ciibel 812 4 (ii/A.D.) : — 8ttws pa8]Lvf] Sid TravTos auTreXos wpatov Kapirbv upcus one second," "in one moment," "instantly," e.g. P Tebt II. 41 1 4 (ii/A.D.) apa tu> Xaptiv pou Tfjv 4itlo-toXt)v aviTr) u>pa dveXBe, "immediately after receiving my letter, come up 2 instantly" (Edd.), and similarly P Oxy IX. I193 (iv/A.D.): cf. Lk 2 3S , and for the added significance that this usage gives to In P Rev 17 12 see 1 s2 time, as in Jn 4 , Rev 2'- 4 (ii/A.D.) PoTpvtov. 'i\t\ we have a medical frag- the P land P Lond magic •yuvaiKav . . . 125 upaCav Kal verso 13 [vje'av. (v/a.d. ) (=1. p. 124) In Syll3 66S 4 (B.C. 160- 59) kv uipa£[at eKKXT|o-i'ai, the editor understands the adj. in the sense of Tebt I. 54 6 " the For the (B.C. 86) KXfjpov dpov(pu>v) I . adj. . uipiuos, see upCuou P o-jrapfjvai, holding of 10 arourae ready for sowing." wpvo/uai, "now" stands alone: the editor "roar," "howl." The use of the verb in I Pet 5 8 is 14 lis Xe'iov 6 dpirdûiv Kal probably derived from Ps2l(22) For the ace. denoting a point of uipuduevos. Ramsay Teaching, 42 (vi/A.D.) dipa. = can supply no parallel. Goodsp Cairo ment containing a warning against Tuiv u>pa(.u>v, " ripe fruits," where the editor notes the generally colourless character of uipaios, and cites Athenaeus Dcipnosophistae I16E upata sc. Tap^x !, meaning fish "pickled in the season." For the derived meaning "in the bloom of youth," "beautiful," cf. piaiais). the hour was the shortest period of time known to the ancients, uipa came to be used much as we use " in I. cite the = Selections, p. 97) an invitation to dinner kv tois KXav8(iov) 2apa-rr(u)(vos) Tfji is dirb upas "in the house of Claudius Serapion on the 1 6th at 9 8, 523 1 2? As (2) admission as an ephebus" For prepositional phrases we may (4) P Oxy — d*y8dou 'AvTioveivou âpp-ovn Kar' dp\atous 18 Piai'os tojvs «pfi[pjous ao-Kp(.o-«os, (Edd.). (1) (= for (i/A.D.). For the use of eggs in magic see P Osl I 140 (iv/A.D.) rd dvduiua u)d 8iJeTai, " the lawless eggs are sacrificed," with the u.tjv6s 11 in i. : kXou(3£ov or kXu>Piov) uia>v basket of 80 eggs," and for the dim. udpiov, see 6 26). — kXovCov (iii/A.D.) § afforded by is (a.d. 327), the declaration by an egg-seller sell eggs except in the public market (an account 6?) tua>v€KaTdv, inr(^p) common word Tf|v Sidirpao-iv |iot tuv dciv (/. wwv) Troifjo-aOther exx. are P Pelr III. d-yopds 8r|U.oo-ia. buoXo-yui form, Blass-Debrunner (for of this ex. not will . 3 word 3 2. P- 1208 41 (B.C. 27-26) ev An interesting P Oxy I. 83 s ITroXXapuavi irdo-av uipav, eo-Tl[v] I. IpOV, Si P Lond 24 (B.C. 163) p. 117), where a mother represents that her daughter Tathemis has reached the age when circumcision was usual Tfjv Ta8fju.1v uipav (\(iv lis JBos I- o-iv, 142 The (3) (= 14 where, with regard to the 200-199, Syll 845 manumission of a slave, the words occur tciv Tiudv d-Tre^ci. Tdv 84 civdv €ir£o-Ttucr« NiKaia Tun 'AttoXXiovi err' «Xeu8epiai, B.C. uko.W>6u Selections, p. 39) "stick to Ptollarion constantly," and see Pro/eg. pp. 63, 245. 3 3 , cf. BGU p. 57. In IV. 1079 11 (a.d. 41) cites For the thought Moffatt (A"/' Comm. ad Latimer's Sermon of the Plough where the text I.) is 703 COS quoted to prove that the devil and preacher in England." 'the most diligent prelate is CO?. ="as": P 1. 24) p. well, tppwcrai will be as it oXXoi •ydp 1 Goodsp Cairo 4 €t . . . we dv d'r| (= (ii/B.c.) " acpoupeOa, BGU desire," I. 163 7 Selections, you are if (A.n. 10S) kuX avTov dvacbbpiov 7rXT|-ytvTes virb cos cis ScSuiKacrt, "for others have given information (from time to time) as 18 (a. D. 234) having been assaulted by him," P Flor I. 56 n cis Ka8T)im, and BGU IV. 1024"''(iv/vA.D.) Ka]Ta.p\r|6f|vaL cis cpovt'a. = 2. etc. : verbs of saying, after thinking, io 6 (B.C. 119) tppovTicrov cis Ta ttjs vTro s I, agreement are fulfilled " and P Tebt (Edd.), II. 410 10 tw TpYo-rdLLco pe €lXot[i]llov "remember how zealous you \uil' at (i/A.P.) pv[r]]cr9T|Tl tofsj sv crw tpol (jLtivat, Tristomos to remain with me" (Edd.). 2 3. c. ind. with av, as in I Cor I2 4. = , common in notifications of age, —A. 11. 123) (= Selections, p. Kom "as soon as," ovv Xdprps tt]v letter, . send," . I. 44 s (B.C. 253) clttoo-tuXov, . ib. 66 4 cis civ " as soon as (B.C. 22S) c!>[s 8'] av " . . (a.d. 95-6) cos sdv pXeirns [t]t|v Tip-fjv irdvTos dvopao-ov Tas toO Xcotivou (dpTafJas) k, "as soon as you " learn the price, be sure to buy the 20 artabae of lotus see : Proleg. p. 167 f. s c. inf. P Giss I. 47 (time of Hadrian) (= Chrest. I. 3S3) where reference is made to a 8upa£ made cis pr| " so as not to Kapveiv tov cpopovvTa aviTov, weary the : p. person carrying it," and P Oxy VIII. 1120" (early iii/A.I).), where a widow complains that a certain Thonis had carried off her slave Theodora pr| £x wv kcct' aiji-fjs t-£oucKav, cis ev trBe'vsc Lk cf. Heb 9 I 52 am The . " though he had no power over subjected to unmitigated violence" (Ed.) p£av pe e-lirecv (in NT only (a cis Will erciv 25 help (Ps uS ), but as used by the Evangeii 9fr ): see Dalman a shout of praise (Mt 21 9 , Words ofJesus, p. 220 ft". It is because of Luke's omission Mk lists 38 that Jerome calls him "inter omnes 19 " sermonis eruditissimus Graeci {Ep. 20. 4 to evangelistas a of the For discussion cry Hosanna, see Pope Damasus). F. C. Burkitt in /TS xvii. (1916), p. 139 ft'., and cf Preuschen-Bauer, Wbrterb. s.v. of cio-avvd in - waavrco;, "in like manner," "likewise": P Hamb I. 25 (B.C. . cicravTcos 238) KdXas Wtclktcu o-vvavTrjcretrOai rrpbs ere Se Kal Tcic 'AKoXXoiflcoc TraptryyecXapev crvvavTav irpbs cr«, 14 . 50 Eleph 20 I (iii/B.C.) 8ti: P Oxy XVII. " (Edd.). 21 IO 6 (A.D. 370) irapaT£8r]pi ev xipcv cis ov xp^| Xveor8ai rd 8caTUTrw8e'vTa, "I put it to you that the ordinances should nut be infringed" (Edd.), f7>. 34 dyc[i]8ôpEV cis . cio-auTcos TracrTocbdpcov «v TfVTilptc 6 cvtos Tetx""?. I' I' etl "• 4 11 (iii/B.C.) cio-arJTcos 8e Kal " likewise, too, 100 TrXc'co or, crxoivfa p, «dv 8{ vTrapxii have but if 200," in connexion with ) l you ropes, plenty, 12 II. 130 (A.r>. 31) 2ti 8e Kal TrXcio-TaKi cicraiTcos €Tpv-yT|0-av Kal dTrr|V€YKavTo, "more- P Ryl building operations, over they repeatedly gathered them in the same way and carried them off," of thieves in an olive-yard, 1' ixy II. 19 edv 267 (agreement of marriage A.D. 36) irpocropoXo-ycii. cicravTcos (k Scacpopas dTr[aXXav]clp«v aTr' dXXr]X[uv .... " I further agree if as aforesaid owing to a quarrel we ." (Edd.), similarly ib. III. separate from each other 1 — . 496 14 (a.d. 127), . and Preisigke 5114" (a.d. 613-640). VJOEt, ) stands but for a short time = 4 p. 26. 9 cis îros ecTTiv eliretv, ocra elo-xveav ti 8vv[a]T[ai] irapd ttjv tcov vditwv [tcrxbjv Trpbs 6\lyov eitryvu, "everything, it may be said, that is able to withstand the power of the law with- 6. 3S1 ... : literary phrase cis firos occurs in a would-be literary papyrus, a dispute 14 (a.d. 33S) irdvTa pt'v, concerning property, P Oxy I. 67 7 II. 0afjcn,s , P Meyer, . P Fay in 16 her, so that P Tebt Thaesis being about seventy-eight ePSopTJKovTa oktcoi, " 23 and see Deissmann's note in years of age : cf. Lk 3 1 Trapave'vcupac o-vvXaXrjcrco crot, "as soon as I arrive. I will have a conversation with you," and with edv(=av) Travrl 77) , "when": P Hib €7tio-toXi'|v you receive the 5. e.g. P Par 46 18 cf. €VKaipT|0-w, Trapaxpvjpa Trapt'cropac irpos c. ™ 12 av cis (B.C. 152) = 8. "about," as in P Amh II. 72 (a.d. 246) Srp\u KaTaXeitp8«VTa inr a[vi]Tov o-vviravra ai-ia tivac cis TaXdvTcov " I declare that the property left by him is worth in Tpiciv, all about three talents" (Edd.). This usage is specially orig. a cry for "how," "that," P Tebt cocnrep ov irpoo-T)Kec avTov €vo\X€icr9ai " irpocbdo-i we find fault saying {jrcpeXstas Tfjs avTfjs epeds tcrOfJTos, that it is not right that he should be burdened-'on the score " of the administration of the said woollen clothing (Edd.). 2 2 Cor 5 19 , n 7. cis 8tl (2 Thess 2 Lightfoot Notes (1) "as if," "as it 10 were," "like": PSI IV. 343 26 5S' 256- — Trpoo-e8p€vovTa in (li.C. Kal -rrapovTos 5) cicrtl daily Ka6' Tjpipav cicrtl attendance he has as it "seeing me " were turned coward 8e8£XavTac, and P Fay 11S 21 (a.d. iio) o-r|o-TpC8ia cicrl tis " sieves as it were for mowing." ^vXaprjv, 4 (2) "about" with numbers: Preisigke 5115 (B.C. 145) 2 tottov cicrtl it(t)X««s) S. P Tebt I. I5 (B.C. 1 14) covrjs >|/t|Xov " at about the eleventh hour," and cicrtl ca, (Edd.), irepl cipav P Oxy XVI. 1S70 11 (v/a.d.) o-r[apv£o]y iv x w P<>> w""" "one vessel containing about two sextarii." £e'a-Ta[s iio}, ! '' , Greek = 19 (iv/A.I>.) 7rpciT|v P^pXca erriSe'ScoKa ttj err] circpcXaa cis 8tl epovXTjSrjv Ttvd {iirdp\ovTd pou diroSocrScu see further coonep, 6 "even as," "as": PSI V. 4S6 (B.C. 25S-7) Vva to Ta cio~rre[p] Kal ra a,vvu1 aviTcov x XcopaTa Ta ev r[i)c] yt)c 24 A.D. 140) a physician pleads that Xoiird, P Fay 106 (f. members of his profession should be exempted from certain Proleq. p. 212, Jannaris Gr. § 1754. compulsory p. no) in later Hal. Autt. ecrxaTOLS ix. 14 elcrlv oc is practically tiri-yvovs cis [om. simple 8ti, e.g. Dion. cis, Kiessling] 8ti 4v KaraKXeccrSevTes ev tocs Xocools, 3 : PART VIII. CPR I. '' l services, pdX[i]o-Ta [8e ol 8«]8oKipao-p€voi. 90 704 cocnrepeL a) examination like myself," P Si 6\i"Yu>pTJo-T|s, oil Ka-yu) 9€u»[v] coo-Trep I Oxy [o]l 6tol otjk ec|>Co-avTd " if ro-]opai, have not spared cf. who have passed the VII. 1065 6 (iii/A.D.) «dv "especially those Ka-y[w, oSo-rrep me so will I you neglect p[o]v oln-ws this, as the gods not spare the gods" (Ed.); ZNTIV Cor 8 5 and see von Dobschiitz , xxiv. (1925), p. 50. In P VIII. Oxy II2I 12 (a. D. 295) uo-ircp tchjtt]s irpb oXiyoiv tovtwv rjpepdJv tov Piov dvaTravo-ap€VT]S dSiaBtTou, "when a few days ago she died intestate" (Ed.), oio-irtp is little more than a connecting particle. For the emphatic Meisterhans Gr. wcrirep, see p. 257. ypd "you ought to have given him (a write" (Edd.). miscellaneous exx. may be added. For wore (/. 'Ypdc)>eTe), letter); so in future 4. Some = " namely," P Ryl cf. II. 75 11 an account (late ii/A.D.) of judicial proceedings, where the prefect decides, tuttos to-rlv KaB' 8v cKpuva iroXXaKis Kal tovto Sikcuov eEvaC pot V, uio~T€, ti Tt cttI TreptYp[a](f>T| tu>v 8avio-Twv €Tro^ judged and which seems to me in the case of those fair who resign their property, namely, that if they have done anything to defraud their creditors, the resignation shall = 21 not be valid" (Edd.). For wore coanepsi . With worirepet, "as it were," in 1 Cor 15 8 cf. oto-rrepovv in PSI I. 76 3 (a.D. 574— 57S) rj ttio-tis tuv o~uvaXXa"yu.aTtov , . Kal wcnrepouv ., TdvavrCa o-a^ws KaTaTraTovp.€vr|, dTrcpYa^tTai. els, P Hal cf. "dates Ladon For the construction denoting result inf. c. "so BGU St^dp^JOa 8ipa[o-]o-a>piav, uia-T€ 'ims o-T|p.€pov pnStV dtroXtXvo-6ai tuv p.€Ta o-£tou, "daily we are waiting for our discharge, so that up till to-day no one of us in the corn service has been let go," P Oxy X. 1279 11 (A.D. 139) (uo-Biio-ao-Oai «Tri.S€'xo|iCU rpets . . w . " tov ck KaT 2tos Snp-ocrioii o-rrtipai . . . " having been enjoined by you to keep in safety the crops 12 (Edd.), ib. VI. 891 (a.d. 294) 28o£«v wort a-i piv irpoo-Tfjvai, "it was decided you should at the threshing floors" For the omission of wort before the inf. preside" (Edd.). 3 Col 4 6 , Heb 5 s 6">), cf. P Oxy III. 526 1 (as in Ac 5 (ii/A.D.) ovk y\\i-T\v dTraGrjs dX6"yu>s o-« KaTaXei-n-Lv, "I , was not so unfeeling as leave to you without reason For the Gal 2 13 ), )(d(as) cf. strict P Oxy XIV. 1672 6 fjtvois X~[5 consecutive olvdpia [[wa-T€J] c. ind. (as in 2S0 3 (B.C. 213?) passage cf. the for the wife of (= III. 126) 209) 80s Ad8uvi. p. tpiujv ttokovs ttc'vt€, "give to five fleeces." Agathinus NT (Mk 14", Jn 18 10 ) is used of "an ear," found in the papyri "handle," e.g. BGU III. 781'- 15 (i/A.D.) o-iv tto8(ois Kal wraptois if, i/'-"uiTapia ?x 0VTa = is ' o-aTvpia, et saepins. COTWV, Jn to the , i — which, as restored by White Sayings p. xviii., runs Xe'-yci to «V wtCov o-ov, t6 8i ^Ttpov dKoi>€is pia p, vi 36 ear, 1 trotter, 2 kidneys," P Leid (ii/iii A.D.) (= II. p. 101) edv €Tr£Trr(s (/. €Tr€(TTT|s) €irl TravTos TreTtvoO (/. For other exx. of wt£ov a cook — A.D. W TTtTeivoii) els and Preisigke 6003 Like toTapiov, wt£ov is TtXtvTT|0"ei, = , (a.D. 37-41) TreirpdKaptv P Oxy XIV. 1658 13 - 10 to wtiov, (A.D. 316) tov] dpLo-TepoO used "handle," as in 16 3 "an ear " (Mt 26 51 «/.), reference new Saying of Jesus, P Oxy I. 20ff -, I"or this dimin. of oSs, may be made " (Edd.). 2. [£e]via (poiviKas, this last dpoiipas Kal ^vXaprjcrat ois «dv consent to lease from the State three arourae, on condition that I may sow and plant the land with any crop " which I choose (Edd.), ib. 1255 7 (A.D. 292) timBepe'vou o-ou T|uiv wo-tc kv do- , verse* (a.d. yvvaiKi 'A"ya0€ivou corapiov, which in the I aipu>pai II. els With as to," the stress being laid on the dependence of the result on its cause (cf. Mt S 24 Lk 4 s9 , al.) we may cite I. 13 101) Ka8" rjuc'pav irpotr27 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. , 232) wort (B.C. 'HpaKXeiSei " Sokonobis Tpa(Tre£iTT|) wore fBacnXet Trapd 2okovwtti.os, to Heraclides the banker for the king" (Edd.), and P Lond S48 1. 7 banker's receipt P Tebt aio-T€ ttj ftJOTE. 4 I. for gifts to guests." tI)Tt[ou. BGU III. L3 78l x aAK (iv/A.D.) iotiov ' "'- 0U . (i/A.D.), and " a handle of a kettle "(Edd.). irpoo-wTrots tv ols tjv Kal TroXXd Xio. €K (8pax,pv) e p«Ta \dpLTOs, wore at KaXXtoTtpat ye y[d]vaa-i Xciav, Kal tXTri£ou.€v KaXXioTtpai tovtuv *y £v *l o 0VTaL "we sold 32 choes , Trpdcrcts rjpwv on * become much more favourable, and we hope become more favourable than this" (Edd.). 3. The consecutive be illustrated by vutv (/. BGU aio-T€ TT€u\|/T|Tai Se'fjuo-Gt) (/. oicrr« c. III. 874 subj., as in 1 that they will Cor 8 5 , may (Byz.) aXXo-re Yeypd4>r|Ka IlappovGiv Kal 8e'£nTai Tre'pt|/nTe) tis id 8vo xpvo-iva -rrapd tov SiaKovos, and with 2 13 1 Cor (a.d. 1173 ', by P Oxy X. 1293 8i8uivaL /. wore tow Xoiirov SiSdvai)' the imper., as in 13S) i-Set QvTiii ( Rom read in 1 3 , Jude 16 , The form was already which is and is also ucplXia, classical, found in the papyri and inscrr. (always in Attic inscrr., Meisterhans Gr. p. 56), e.g. P Oxy XII. 1409 11 (a.d. 278) tt|V 1 "benefit." "advantage," ' some strangers, including a quantity of quite thin wine, at the rate of 5 drachmae, thankfully, so that our sales have to yap dirb Ttov tpyoiv toutwv -yetvo|xevT|v " for I am axfcftXtJav persuaded that every one is aware of the benefit resulting from these works (sc. repairing of the dykes)" (Edd.), ib. 1477* (question to an "am oracle iii/iv A.D.) ti '{\o> uxf>t'Xiav dirb tov TrdvTas €[t8t'vat Tr€']TT€io"uai, — I to obtain benefit i[Trb Tfj]s uxfjeXias, ; from my friend " ? Priene and Cagnat IV. 946 11 . n 5 (c. B.C. 297) 705 coe\t(o COrêAl/iO? cbfeXeco, ace. pers. as in Heb 4°, Preisigke "help," "benefit," 10 4305 (iii/R.c.) A ur) t^|v |iT|Kwva ("the poppy ") eXT|cr€i, c. of much help Xe'-yei to him," and ib. XII. 1490 1 (late iii/A.D.) pcYaXos Kal iv T-rj dvvwvn, helped him greatly in the matter of the -yap oti u>4>e'Xr|o-a ai-rbv "he says " annona.' 'I For the verb = " instruct," as frequently in early ecclesias20 ol e-ir-Co-Koiroi p. 3 rjpwTuv tov Kijpiov Ndvvov ei-rmv Kal uKpeXrjo-ai avTOVS. According to Field (Notes, p. 21) the meaning "prevail," tical writers, cf. which is Pelagia-Lcgcndtn attached to the verb by . AV, RV, in . Mt 27 21 . , 1 Jn I2 *, seems to require confirmation. " it is am useful " assist, : MGr "I useful, advantageous." uxf>cXti, M(f>e/uftog, "useful," confined in II. 11 the NT to the Pastorals: cf. P 138—161) u>4>lXip.05 -fipeiv -yevdutvos [irap]a ttjv f|pA>[v] us tovs £|w [toj-jtovs diro8r|UvXr| (/. diroSnaCav), "having been uselul to us on the occasion of our absence abroad." The phrase iv irdo-i koXoIs Kal u> Ryl 1 71 II. 1 36 153 (a.d. (a.d. 566-573), and the Byzantine papyri, 18 s5 See also Syll 3 1165 3 (an , 67159 6715s . at toTi avToi irpoPaTeViovTi. dvaiov uxpeXiuov. V P Masp oracle) (= dpeiov Hesych.) Kal University of Toronto -p Library -p CO 0) CD 0) o CO O o u - o -p o Acme pu to , ^m Library Card Pocket LOWE-MARTIN CO. Limited

Moulton. Milligan. The vocabulary of the Greek Testament illustrated from the papyri and other non-literary sources. 1914.

Recommend Documents